¡¶Naruto the Strongest Kakashi¡· Chapter 1 Rebirth of Kakashi You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Long silver-white hair, black cloth mask, and a Konoha forehead protector for his left eye. Thisis this Hatake Kakashi? Under the dark night, a thin young man looked in the mirror with a shocked expression. "What's going on? How did I become Kakashi?" The young man muttered to himself with a shocked face. After a while, a burst of memories came back to him, and the young man let out a muffled groan and fainted. At the middle of the moon, the young man shook his heavy head, climbed up unsteadily, and sat down on the floor. Looking at the obviously Japanese-style bedrooms around him, a bitter smile appeared on the corner of the boy's mouth. Looking at the mess outside the window, the young man sighed. The Nine-Tails Rebellion! The death of four generations! There are also Obito and Lin This is the world of ninjas, and I became Kakashi Hatake, the man whose life was tragic. ??????????????????????????????????????? away away from his father, then lost his best friend Obito, and then personally killed another friend, Lin. Now, he has lost his teacher, Minato. Perhaps it was the huge fluctuations in emotions that allowed this soul from the earth to occupy Kakashi's body. But Kakashi¡¯s soul did not disappear, but merged with this soul from the earth. It was precisely because of this that the fainting happened just now. Kakashi rubbed his silver-white hair, looked at himself in the mirror blankly, sighed quietly, and remembered the famous saying of the time traveler: "As soon as you come, let it be." It was already midnight, and it was also the first night after the Nine-Tails wreaked havoc. There was a dead silence in Konoha. Whether it was the villagers or the ninjas, they were all too tired. Except for necessary precautions, everyone else fell asleep early. Tomorrow is the funeral of the deceased, including the youngest Hokage in the history of Konoha and Kakashi's teacher, Namikaze Minato. ¡°Perhaps due to the influence of Kakashi¡¯s remaining consciousness, the boy felt very depressed. After letting out a soft breath, the young man stood up, walked to his bed, and lay on it, with confusion in his eyes. Konoha Technician, Sharingan Kakashi, maybe in the early stage, Kakashi's force value was pretty good, but in the later stage, especially during the Ninja World War, Kakashi's role became smaller and smaller, except for Chat with Obito, and the rest is the protagonist's business. In the end, it was able to help with the help of the complete Sharingan temporarily given to Obito after his death. Moreover, Kakashi has died once before. When faced with the reincarnation eye, his body and soul disappeared. If Naruto hadn't persuaded Nagato to use the heretic's reincarnation technique, Kakashi would have grown up long ago. Buried underground. But Kakashi is known as a genius. A 12-year-old Jonin, he broke Konoha's record. Even Itachi didn't have such achievements. How did it become like this later? Kakashi finally felt like he was incomparable to everyone else. Although he was stronger, he was not as powerful as he imagined. He can hold on for a while against anyone, but he always doesn't have enough blue, so he is nicknamed Hatake as being 50/50. Some people say that Kakashi¡¯s growth became very slow after the death of the fourth generation, so that he gradually could not keep up with the pace of the protagonist in the later period. When the Yondaime died, Kakashi was only thirteen or fourteen years old. It was a period of rapid improvement in ninja strength. Didn't you see how terrifyingly Naruto and Sasuke's strength improved when they were 13 to 16 years old? A proper Kage level, and finally surpassed the Kage level, becoming the most powerful existence among the living people in the Naruto world. It can be seen from this that Kakashi slacked off during the golden period when his strength was rapidly improving due to the deaths of people around him, so that when he tried to work hard later, it was already too late. Although there was progress, there was no huge leap. . When Kakashi thought of this, he organized his thoughts. Looking at the arms that were not strong but full of explosive power, Kakashi knew that this world was very dangerous, so if you want to survive, you must work hard. Fortunately, I am not starting from scratch. Kakashi¡¯s physical fitness and ninjutsu are all there. As long as he is familiar with his body, he will temporarily have the capital to fight. This is the strength of a jounin! Kakashi is 14 years old. Naruto has just been born at this time. There are still 12 years before the plot begins and 17 years before the final battle. 17 years! Kakashi clenched his fists and said to himself: "Seventeen years is still a long time, but you still have to hurry up." Kakashi's original strength is still very comprehensive, whether it is physical skills, illusions, or ninjutsu, he is very good.?Coupled with his excellent mind, it can be said that he is a very outstanding character, otherwise he would not have attracted a lot of fans. Kakashi is most famous for his Sharingan and is known as the copy ninja. Many people think that Kakashi has a Sharingan when he succeeds and a Sharingan when he fails. In fact, this is not unreasonable. It is true that Kakashi with the Sharingan has achieved great achievements, but on the other hand, the Sharingan also limits Kakashi's growth. Kakashi is a genius, with outstanding talent. If it were not restricted by the Sharingan, he might be able to grow to a higher level. Some people say that Kakashi has too little chakra. Indeed, it is not difficult to find in the plot that Kakashi often says that he does not have enough chakra. But is Kakashi's chakra really that little? Actually, that's not the case. Kakashi doesn't have a lot of chakra. The reason why he consumes it so quickly is because of his Sharingan. Kakashi, who is not from the Uchiha clan, has great limitations in using the Sharingan. First, the Sharingan cannot be closed, causing chakra to be consumed every moment. Second, when using the Sharingan, chakra consumption increases, and even when used excessively, it can cause great harm to the body. This is why Kakashi often faints after using up his Sharingan. If Kakashi is not restricted by the Sharingan, his total chakra amount is no less than that of the Third Hokage. This is not unfounded. According to official data, the Chakra data of the Third Hokage is the same as Kakashi's. Therefore, Kakashi¡¯s total amount of chakra may not be much, but it won¡¯t be the case that he is constantly running out of chakra. It can be seen how severely the Sharingan restricts Kakashi's chakra. Therefore, if Kakashi wants to develop his strength, he must first remove the limitations of the Sharingan on himself, and secondly, increase the amount of chakra. Kakashi stroked his left eye, and he could feel the heat in his eyes, and there was an evil power growing. Kakashi could feel that the Sharingan was slowly consuming his chakra. Although it was not much, it was being consumed every moment. Kakashi opened the shield and saw a ferocious scar running through his eyelids, his eyes were scarlet, and the black three magatama slowly rotated. This is the Sharingan, known as Hokage's most powerful weapon. This weapon is only recognized by the Uchiha clan. If anyone else uses it, it will have a lot of side effects. Kakashi used one and exhausted himself, Danzo used a bunch of them, messing up his body and transplanting a bunch of things before he could use it, making humans no longer human and ghosts no longer ghosts. The more powerful the power, the heavier the sacrifice. This saying is not unreasonable. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2 Funeral You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the early morning, the first ray of sunlight shone on the window of Kakashi¡¯s home, and the pale boy stood quietly. Kakashi, who had not slept all night, put on a black suit, tied the forehead protector on his head, and went out. On the dilapidated streets of Konoha Village, people walked together in twos and threes. Everyone was dressed in black and holding white flowers for commemoration in their hands. The sunlight made Kakashi a little uncomfortable, and his silver eyebrows wrinkled. Kakashi was not completely accustomed to the sight of one eye. Coupled with the exhaustion from not sleeping all night, Kakashi suddenly felt a little dizzy and his body felt a little uncomfortable. Shake. "Kakashi, what's wrong with you?" At this time, a pair of hands supported the shaky Kakashi, and a rough voice came. Kakashi looked back and saw a watermelon head appearing in front of him. His whole body was green, with green tights, watermelon head, and thick eyebrows. The identity of the person in front of him was obvious. "Ah, Kai, I'm fine." Kakashi said, breaking free from Kai's hand and standing up straight. Kai frowned and said, "Kakashi, your face looks bad." "Ah, it's okay, I'm just a little tired." Kai sighed and then said: "Kakashi, my lifelong rival, let's see who gets to the funeral first." Kakashi glanced at Kai and said, "Sorry, Kai, let's forget it for today." "Kakashi, youth cannot be so decadent." Kai said, with a ball of passionate fire in his eyes. Kakashi smiled and said: "Kai, I'm fine. Let's put aside today's youth for now. Let's go to the funeral." Kai also giggled and said, "Okay, Kakashi, it seems you didn't bring any white flowers." Kakashi was stunned, he was indeed unprepared. Kai took out two white flowers from behind, handed one to Kakashi, and said, "Take it, I knew you would forget to prepare it." Kakashi took it, feeling warm in his heart. The two chatted one after another, and soon arrived at the funeral. In the middle of the funeral, there was a photo. In the photo, a gentle-looking man was smiling, with golden hair like a sun. This is the fourth generation Hokage of Konoha Ninja Village, the fastest in the ninja world, and the "yellow flash" that makes enemies frightened. The youngest genius Hokage in history has now become history. Kakashi was in a daze for a moment. Kai on the side said at this time: "Kakashi, the Fourth Hokage protected the village with his own life. He is a great hero." ¡°Ah, yes, it¡¯s great.¡± "Kakashi, one day, I will die like a hero." Kakashi turned his head and looked at the man dressed up funny. At this moment, his face was not as simple and honest as usual, but rather serious and solemn that he had never seen before. "Kai, I hope you can grow old safely and not die like this." "Kakashi, this is not how a ninja dies." "Ah, but I hope you don't die in front of me. If you want to die like a hero, please die after me, okay? I don't want to attend your funeral." "Kakashi, you" At this time, an old man came over and said: "Kakashi, Kai." Kakashi and Kai looked deeply solemn and said: "The Third Hokage." Wearing a Hokage robe, the person coming is none other than the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen. The third generation said: "Kakashi, you have become a little different." Kakashi was silent. The third generation sighed and said: "As long as there are leaves flying, fire will burn. The shadow of the fire will shine on the village, and let new leaves sprout. When you want to protect the people you cherish the most The real ninja The power will be shown. Kakashi, do you understand?" "I understand, but I don't want the people I cherish to die in front of me, especially to protect me." "Then you become strong, strong enough to protect everything. Use your heart of cherishing your companions to change everything." Kakashi was stunned for a moment, then said seriously: "I will do it, Third Generation-sama." The third generation nodded and said: "Let's go, it's time to go in." "Well. Kai, let's go." After Kakashi said that, he walked into the cemetery. "Oh, Kakashi, wait for me." Kai reacted and took three steps.He followed Kakashi in two steps. The funeral lasted for a day, and in the evening, Kakashi dragged his exhausted body back to his home. Kakashi still lives in the Hatake family's house, which is where Konoha White Fang lived before his death, and has not moved out yet. After losing his father, the family became a little empty. Lying on the bed at home, Kakashi touched his left eye. The warmth of the Sharingan never stopped. Kakashi felt helpless and said to himself: "This Sharingan consumes energy and chakra all the time. No wonder The original Kakashi couldn't withstand a protracted war. Is there any way to solve this problem? In the original work, Kakashi didn't solve it. A large part of the reason was that he felt that the Sharingan contained Obito's will and couldn't bear to touch it, but now Since I am the one taking the lead, I cannot leave such a constraint anymore." Kakashi touched his chin and thought for a moment. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. If you want to seal the Sharingan when you don¡¯t use it, you should be able to solve this problem. Is it a sealing technique? It seems that there is no ninjutsu in this area in my memory, and I don't know the evil-sealing seal that I learned later, and even if I know it, it is not suitable for sealing the Sharingan. "It would be great if Minato-sensei is still here. You can ask him for advice." Kakashi sighed, but did not feel that there was nothing he could do. Although the sealing technique is hard to find, Kakashi still has a way to get it. First of all, although only Kakashi is left in the Hatake family, the family heritage is still there, especially for shadow-level powerhouses like White Fang, who have a lot of ninjutsu. Although there are few sealing techniques, they are still there. Not without. Then, Minato-sensei¡¯s wife, Uzumaki Kushina¡¯s sealing skills are so high that no one in Konoha can surpass her. Minato-sensei¡¯s sealing skills were all taught by Kushina. Although Mr. Minato and his wife are now dead, Kushina once gave Kakashi a sealing scroll on Kakashi's last birthday, but Kakashi didn't have much interest in sealing at that time. , so I haven¡¯t seen it yet. Finally, considering the importance that the Third Hokage attaches to Kakashi, forbidden techniques may be a bit troublesome, but I believe that the Third Hokage is still willing to give one or two sealing techniques that are enough to seal the Sharingan. He just needs to explain to the Third Hokage how to seal the Sharingan. Quite troublesome. After all, in order to keep the Sharingan, Minato-sensei and the third generation faced a lot of pressure from the Uchiha clan. "Let's take a look at the seal scrolls left by our master's wife and father first to see if there are any suitable ninjutsu." Kakashi thought to himself. According to his memory, Kakashi took out the scroll that Kushina gave him from the room and read it. After a long time, Kakashi breathed out and said: "This sealing technique is really complicated. If I didn't have the foundation of the original body, I might not be able to understand a word. Unfortunately, the scrolls given by Master Kushina are all sealing techniques. " Kakashi thought for a while and said secretly: "It seems that there is no sealing technique in this scroll. Then, we can only see if there is any sealing technique in the scroll left by his father." (Remember this site. Website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 3 Development Plan You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi picked up the flashlight next to him, walked to the backyard of the Hatake family, and came to the Hatake family's ancestral hall. This is the place where the successive heads of the Hatake family are housed, and it is also the secret place of the Hatake family. Under the dim light, there were four memorial tablets placed on the ancestral hall, and the last one was that of Kakashi¡¯s father, Hatake Sakumo, who was known as the White Fang of Konoha, a person that even the Sannin was ashamed of. Having said that, Kakashi¡¯s father, master, and students are all awesome people. Next to the ancestral hall is the place where the Hatake family collects ninjutsu. Kakashi bowed respectfully to the tablet, then walked to a nearby wall, squatted down, Kakashi's fingers flew, and shouted: "Exit!" A big hole was exposed in the originally flat place, and it was pitch black inside. Kakashi is not surprised. In the original memory, this is the forbidden area of ????the Hatake family. Kakashi jumped down without hesitation, and soon he felt a sense of down-to-earth. When I turned on the flashlight, I saw rows and rows of bookcases with hundreds of scrolls arranged on them. "There are quite a few. The Hatake family does indeed have some heritage. It's just that the number of people is thin, otherwise it may not be possible to become a powerful clan in Konoha." The status of the Hatake clan in Konoha is actually a bit embarrassing. After World War II, the Hatake family has never been prosperous, and it is basically a single family. But this person has managed to carry the family, and his reputation is not small. , even wealthy clans like Hinata and Uchiha dare not underestimate the Hatake clan. However, now that White Fang has passed away prematurely, Kakashi is a Jonin, but he has not yet fully grown up, so his reputation has become much smaller. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ ¡°After all, the Hatake clan basically has thunder attributes. There are also some more common ninjutsu, such as the Three Body Jutsu. In a small corner, there were several scrolls lying alone. Kakashi felt something in his heart and picked them up. The side of the scroll between them read "Hatake Sword Technique". Sword skills! The stunt that White Fang has become famous for, the nintai jutsu that Kakashi has been learning since he was a child. "White Fang's sword skills are not just simple physical skills, but similar to Raikage's Ninja skills. Otherwise, how can people be frightened by just a White Fang short sword?" It should be noted that when ninjas reach the later stage, they destroy the world one by one. Kakashi was flipping through the scroll. In fact, the original person had also flipped through it many times. However, after getting the Sharingan, Kakashi gave up on swordsmanship and did not continue to practice. The reason is very simple. The Hatake clan's sword skills also require a huge amount of chakra as a foundation to exert huge power in the later stages. When one reaches the highest level of cultivation, it is not impossible to cut a mountain with one sword. But under the Sharingan, not only was Kakashi's chakra restricted, but the rate of growth also became extremely slow. You know, Kakashi is developing rapidly now, and it is also the time when chakra is growing most rapidly, but because of the Sharingan, this growth rate has become very slow. Kakashi flipped through the scroll carefully, and was very moved in his heart. How could he not learn this powerful ninjutsu? Kakashi clenched his fists, and his idea of ??sealing the Sharingan became more determined. Kakashi wants to seal the Sharingan not because he wants to give up, but because he wants to lift its restrictions on himself. It has been almost two years since he got the Sharingan. Kakashi has become very proficient in using the Three Magatama Sharingan. Although Kakashi has opened the remaining Mangekyo Sharingan with Obito, this time At that time, Kakashi's mental power was not enough to open it again. This was already known when the new Kakashi's memory was fused. The fusion of the two souls has not yet been completed. When the fusion is truly complete, Kakashi's mental power will have at least doubled. At the same time, the kaleidoscope can naturally be used, but the powerful side effects make Kakashi somewhat daunting. For the time being, It's better not to use it lightly. In short, the Sharingan can be used as a trump card, but you can't rely too much on it. The first task now is to seal the Sharingan so that your own strength will increase significantly. By then, you may be able to fully master the Sharingan. In fact, Kakashi still has the idea of ????evolving the Sharingan in his heart. The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is still not powerful enough and will affect vision, so it can only be used sparingly. Kaleidoscope is going to take another step forwardThe step is the eternal kaleidoscope, but it requires the kaleidoscope sharingan of the immediate family members to form. In other words, only the eyes of parents and brothers can be used. The fusion of eyes injects new pupil power and gives birth to new eyes. "And part of the pupil power is spiritual power, which is Yin Escape. The Sharingan originally belongs to the category of Yin Escape. And the mental power is strong enough to extend the service life of the Mangekyou Sharingan. Kakashi¡¯s original mental power was indeed insufficient, but now the fusion of the two souls gives Kakashi a mental power that is difficult for ordinary people to match. In addition, Kakashi only needs to cultivate one Sharingan, which requires much less mental power. Therefore, as long as Kakashi's chakra reaches the perfect combination with spiritual power, even without an eternal kaleidoscope, the lifespan of the eyes can be extended. Of course, it sounds simple, but it still takes time to practice. The most reliable one is naturally the fusion of close relatives Sharingan to create the Eternal Eye. It¡¯s just that Obito doesn¡¯t have any living relatives. Without the Eye of Eternity, the use of divine power is a big problem. Senju cells are a solution, but as a member of Konoha, Kakashi naturally cannot steal the cells of the first generation. If this is discovered, he will definitely become a traitorous ninja, and Kakashi doesn't want to do that yet. . At least, this approach is too dangerous without absolute strength. Maybe magic is also a solution to the problem. After all, Hashirama's cells contain the power of the immortal body. Although the immortal body is not the same as immortal magic, there should be some connection between the two. The combination of Sharingan and celestial power may produce some special changes. Kakashi doesn¡¯t know if this can be successful, but it¡¯s definitely worth a try. Even if you don¡¯t succeed, learning the magic of magic will be a great improvement to your own strength. As for where to study, we have to plan slowly. It is nothing more than the three holy places. ¡°Whether it is Senjutsu or Sharingan, both require huge chakra as support, so the top priority is still chakra! As for the final reincarnation eye, Kakashi doesn¡¯t have much clue. ?The original method of opening the Samsara Eye only introduced one method, that is, based on the Eye of Eternity, the chakras of Asura and Indra meet to elicit the power of the Six Paths. Therefore, the focus is still on the power of the Six Paths and the Eye of Eternity. Kakashi let out a breath of turbidity. He had just traveled through time, and Kakashi could only think of so much about the Sharingan. For the current Kakashi, the Sharingan still does more harm than good. When Kakashi grows to a certain level, the ability of the Sharingan will really come in handy. The clone ninja sounds powerful, but it¡¯s actually a bit flashy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4 The mystery of life experience? You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After reading the sword technique scroll, Kakashi put it away. Kakashi wants this sword technique! Turning around, Kakashi looked at another corner, which was full of dust, but there were three words written on it, three words that made Kakashi's heart beat wildly. Sealing Technique! After sweeping away the dust on it, I saw three scrolls neatly placed on the bookcase. Kakashi picked up the first scroll, his pupils shrank, and he exclaimed: "The Four Elephants Seal! How is this possible?" Kakashi couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. The Four Elephants Seal, which belongs to the Uzumaki clan, how could it appear here! Kakashi is a descendant of the Uzumaki clan? Could it be White Fang¡¯s wife who never appeared in the original novel? how come? If Kakashi is really a descendant of the Uzumaki clan, his chakra should be explosive. Even if it is restricted by the Sharingan, it shouldn't be like this. Is it possible that one Sharingan is more powerful than half of the Kyuubi? How can this be? Is it possible that Kakashi did not inherit the talent of the Uzumaki clan? (The setting here is that Kakashi is not from the Uzumaki clan. It is just to draw out that his mother should stop arguing about this. It was not originally intended to be written like this. To design such a conflicting identity, isn't that asking for death?) Kakashi shook his head, his thoughts a little confused for a moment. In Kakashi¡¯s memory, he has never seen his mother, and White Fang rarely mentioned it. Is it really the Uzumaki clan? No one in the village has ever seen Kakashi's mother, not even the third generation. Kakashi only knows that his father went on a mission when he was young and was seriously injured. He came back a year later and brought his newborn baby with him. Own. At that time, it seemed that it was the time when the Kingdom of Whirlpool was destroyed! Kakashi suddenly woke up, is this a coincidence? For a time, it seemed as if thousands of thoughts appeared in Kakashi's mind. what is going on! In the original work, Kakashi died at the hands of Pain. After that, he saw White Fang. In that state, he should be dead. Otherwise, how could he be resurrected by Nagato's reincarnation. ¡°Then why can White Fang still talk to Kakashi after decades of death? This feeling is similar to when Minato Kushina sealed her chakra in Naruto! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? White Fang also sealed his chakra into Kakashi! No, it¡¯s not chakra, it¡¯s soul! Kakashi was startled and suddenly remembered that in the final battle, Kabuto summoned a group of dead strong men. Except for Jiraiya¡¯s body, the souls of the Hokages were sealed by the ghouls. Among the powerful men with names, only White Fang was not summoned. Did Kabuto forget it? This is unlikely. After all, White Fang's reputation is even greater than that of the Sannin. Therefore, the only explanation is that White Fang is probably imprisoned by a sealing technique similar to the sealing of corpses. Kabuto tried to summon White Fang after Pain invaded Konoha, but failed, so he thought White Fang could not be summoned. After meeting Kakashi, the seal on White Fang's soul was lifted, but Kabuto did not make a second attempt, so White Fang did not appear. Of course, it is also possible that White Fang has fulfilled his wish and cannot be summoned. This may be the reason why Kabuto didn¡¯t summon White Fang! As for why White Fang sealed his soul in Kakashi, he probably wanted to give Kakashi a second life! Kakashi can only meet White Fang after he dies. The meeting at this time is meaningless unless White Fang can resurrect Kakashi. In the original work, when White Fang saw Kakashi dead, he took his time and chatted slowly until Kakashi was resurrected. White Fang did not look surprised. Obviously, he knew that there was a resurrection technique, but he did not expect that it was done by someone else. But the light surrounding Kakashi, White Fang knew it was the light of resurrection. White Fang committed suicide, and he would be a little worried about the young Kakashi. This is a normal thought for a father. Therefore, it is not impossible to use this forbidden technique to protect Kakashi's life. Kakashi¡¯s eyes lit up, and many doubts seemed to be suddenly solved. The four elephant seals on the scroll also made Kakashi feel a little familiar. Taking a deep breath, Kakashi tried to calm down as much as possible.   Since there is a four-image seal, there is no need to worry about the Sharingan. Even the Nine-Tails can be sealed, so how can it not be able to seal a Sharingan. The seal of the Four Symbols is not the sealing of corpses and ghosts, and does not require the sacrifice of souls. In this way, your first step has been completed. Naturally, the Four Symbols Seal cannot be achieved overnight, and the rest is to study slowly. Kakashi sealed the Four Elephants and then destroyed it. The existence of this scroll was a big hidden danger that Kakashi could not explain. If it was discovered by others, it would also be a big trouble. ¡°If someone discovers that Kakashi knows the Four Elephants Seal in the future, it can be said that it was taught by the Fourth Hokage. However, this scroll seems to be decades old and cannot be explained at all. Therefore, it can only be destroyed. Kakashi selected some more thunder escapes and left the basement. Lying on the bed, Kakashi slowly sorted out his thoughts. The souls of the two are also slowly merging. At this rate, Kakashi estimates that it will take another month to complete this fusion. By then, Kakashi's mental power will show an explosive growth. Although I suspect that I am a descendant of the Uzumaki clan, I do not have that kind of incredible amount of chakra. There is still a lot of doubt in this speculation. Anyway, Kakashi doesn't believe that he has this kind of blood. Who is Kakashi's mother whom she has never met? The woman who can win White Fang's love must not be an ordinary woman. Regarding the speculation about his identity, Kakashi can only put it aside for now. For now, he still has to find a way to increase the amount of chakra. In terms of mental power, Kakashi can only let it go freely. As he grows older, his mental power will naturally increase. Now the fusion of souls has accelerated the growth of Kakashi's mental power, so there is no need to worry about it for the time being. The rest is physical fitness. Chakra is the fusion of energy and mental power in cells, so the only thing that can be improved now is physical fitness. In terms of physical fitness, I am afraid no one can compare with Kai who opened eight doors in the later period. Because of his own reasons, Kai's mental strength is not high, he behaves a bit naive and stupid, and he can't even remember people's names, so he has poor chakra training. But perhaps because of this, in terms of physical skills, Kai has a terrifying talent that is difficult for others to match. The well-deserved number one Hokage. If you can practice physical skills with Kai, you will definitely make great progress. It¡¯s decided, I¡¯ll start practicing taijutsu with Kai tomorrow! With the relationship between Kakashi and Gai, this is not difficult at all. Maybe Gai will compete with Kakashi to see who can train more and reduce holdings longer. When two people train together, the results will often be much better than practicing alone. The reason is very simple. When two people compete with each other, no one wants to fall behind the other person. Especially people like Gai and Kakashi who regard each other as their best friends and rivals. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5 Cultivation You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! It was just dawn and Kakashi had already gotten up. Wearing black clothes, a forehead protector covered his left eye, and a black mask covered his handsome face. Looking at the White Fang dagger next to the bed, Kakashi thought about it and put it on his back. The White Fang dagger broke in the battle of Kannakun, but Kakashi still kept it with him. The reborn Kakashi was not used to using daggers. Short weapons with kunai are enough, but sword skills are better with long knives. , White Fang's sword skills can also be used with a long knife. ¡°From now on, let¡¯s go to the Land of Craftsmen and remake the White Fang Dagger into a good sword.¡± The White Fang dagger is also made of metal that can conduct chakra. Kakashi got up and went out, heading towards Kai's home. When Kakashi walked to the door of Kai's house, the door just opened. When Kai saw Kakashi, he was obviously stunned. You know, Kakashi usually avoids him, but today he actually came to his door? Although he didn¡¯t know why, Kai was still very enthusiastic, ¡°Hey, Kakashi, you got up so early. Sure enough, youth is something you can¡¯t live up to. I¡¯ll get up at five o¡¯clock tomorrow.¡± As he spoke, Kai clenched his fists, his eyes filled with passionate flames. Kakashi was speechless when he saw this. Although he had watched a lot of anime in his previous life, he was still a little speechless when he saw it with his own eyes. "Kai, let's practice together today." "Hey, Kakashi, you actually took the initiative to seek me out for training. This is the passion of youth. Come on, let's compete to see who can run two hundred laps around the village first!" After Kai finished speaking, he ran away before Kakashi could reply. Kakashi was helpless, but since he came to practice with Kai, there was no reason to hold him back. Gai ran very fast, but Kakashi did not hold him back. The two of them started running in the morning around the periphery of Konoha Village, one after the other. "Hey, Kakashi, why are you so slow? If this keeps up, I'm going to beat you." "Ah, I won't lose to you, Kai." Kakashi said, speeding up to keep up with Kai, and the two of them kept pace. "Is this Kakashi's strength? I can't lose either, this is youth." As he said that, Kai speeded up again. Not to be outdone, Kakashi also accelerated forward. Two hours later, Kakashi and Kai stopped at the seventh training ground. Kakashi was sweating profusely, and he felt exhausted and almost unsteady. Although Kai was sweating profusely, he could still stand up. "Huhhuhhe is indeed my lifelong rival. He completed the morning run perfectly. This time it is a tie. Next, let's do a thousand push-ups together." Kai finished speaking with a heavy breath, and without stopping for a moment, he lay on the ground and sat up with push-ups. Kakashi's eyes couldn't help but twitch. This Kai's energy is really frightening. I'm afraid it was this kind of single-minded training that allowed Kai to open the terrifying eighth gate in the end, allowing Madara to become the Six Paths. He was barely an opponent, and he was worthy of being the man who almost kicked out the finale. The power of the eighth gate at the cost of life is frightening. Kakashi thought like this and did not stop his movements. Although his body was already very heavy, Kakashi was still squeezing his own energy. At this time, Kakashi has actually been surpassed by Kai in terms of physical skills. Two years of neglect have made Kakashi's strength progress slowly. At this time, he has to race against time to make up for it. Strong physical fitness can create huge chakra, so no matter how tired he is, Kakashi must persevere, otherwise, he will eventually end up like a passerby. Since we have come to this world, how could we not do something? Sweat continued to flow down his face, Kakashi's breathing became more and more rapid, and the chakra in his body began to become restless, constantly flowing through his meridians. In order to achieve the best training effect, Kakashi did not use chakra, but the simplest physical exercise. "Hey, Kakashi, you are so awesome, I want to do a thousand more kicks." Kai roared passionately. Kakashi did not respond. Kakashi's consciousness, which had exceeded his physical limit, gradually became blurry, but his body continued to sit and do push-ups at the same frequency. At this time, Kakashi seemed to be looking at his body from a second perspective, and the chakra in his body continued to flow into the muscle tissue, replenishing the energy consumption. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??Kakashi exhausted his last bit of strength, his eyes darkened, and he fell to the ground. "Kakashi, Kakashi, what's wrong with you?" Kai hurriedly stepped forward and asked. At this time, Kakashi had fallen into a coma due to exhaustion of physical strength. Kakashi, who had just been possessed, had not yet fully adapted to his body, and his soul had not yet been fully integrated. Such high-intensity training was temporarily unbearable, so he fainted. Seeing that he couldn't wake Kakashi up, Kai was a little anxious, so he had to carry Kakashi on his back and take him to the hospital in Konoha. "It's nonsense, it's really nonsense, training must be done in a certain way, what does this mean? You have to practice in the hospital?" At Konoha Hospital, a white-bearded grandfather was roaring at Kai. Kai smiled repeatedly: "Accident, accident." "Let Kakashi rest in the hospital, and I'll check to see if there are any other problems." The white-bearded grandfather said, and asked his assistant to carry Kakashi into the treatment room. Kai had to stay outside and wait for Kakashi to come out. At this time, Kai was naturally in no mood to practice anymore. "Huh?" Kakashi groaned and finally woke up. Looking at the unfamiliar ceiling in front of him, Kakashi couldn't help but feel a little unresponsive. He turned his head and looked around, seeing white sheets and half-open windows. This is a hospital? Kakashi reacted and realized that he had fainted while practicing. He couldn¡¯t help but look a little helpless, and said to himself: "It¡¯s really too bad. I went to the hospital for my first practice. It seems that I haven¡¯t adapted to this body yet." At this time, the door opened. "Hey, Kakashi, are you awake? How do you feel?" Kai asked with concern. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, I just feel a little tired.¡± "Kakashi, what's wrong with you? Why did you faint?" "It's been too long since I've moved." "Kakashi, I know the death of the Fourth Hokage has hit you hard, but you can't do this to yourself. Youth should be spent." Kai clenched his fists and said excitedly. "Hi, hi, I know." Kakashi knew that Gai had misunderstood something, but he couldn't explain it. After all, he fainted because of the soul fusion, which caused him to fail to adapt. "Kakashi, my eternal rival, let's train together next time. Training with you makes my blood boil. I will definitely defeat you!" Kai's eyes exuded a fanatical fighting spirit. "I know, Kai." Facing Kai who was full of energy, Kakashi felt helpless. Feeling that his body had almost recovered, Kakashi got out of bed and decided to go home. "Kakashi, where are you going?" Kai asked confused. "Of course I'll go home. It's getting dark. Do you want to stay in the hospital overnight?" "Well, that's true. Let's go eat together." Kai said, his stomach rumbling in time. Kakashi was a little moved when he heard this. He knew that Kai had been guarding himself and not eating. "Okay, let's go, I'll treat you to a barbecue." "Really? You are indeed my lifelong rival." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 6 Mission You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At night, Kakashi, who had dinner with Gai, returned to Hatake¡¯s old house alone. Looking at the empty courtyard, Kakashi felt a little depressed for a moment. The feeling of being alone was indeed a bit helpless. Kakashi picked up the White Fang dagger that was broken with almost only the handle left, and kept swinging it under the moonlight. Sword skills are mainly chopping, and other basic moves include teasing, stabbing, intercepting, blocking, collapsing, chopping, wiping, belting, and wrapping. No matter how powerful your sword skills are, they cannot do without these basic moves. The bright moonlight reflected on the White Fang dagger, and the cold light flashed, and Kakashi seemed to be waving it tirelessly. Where should we go in this dangerous world? In another place in Konoha, under the dim light, the third generation wearing Hokage robes was listening to the ANBU's report. "Oh? Kakashi fainted today because he practiced too much with Kai?" "Yes, Hokage-sama." "Okay, I know, go down." Hearing this, the ANBU disappeared instantly. The third generation blew out a puff of smoke and said with emotion: "Oh, Kakashi, the fourth generation's death really affected you." Sandai looked out the window and felt that the pressure on his shoulders was much greater. The third generation is very optimistic about Kakashi. Among Kakashi's generation, only Kakashi has the mind and courage to support Konoha. Originally, the third generation was not in a hurry, and there was no need to worry about these things, but the fourth generation Death made him shoulder the heavy burden once again in his old age, and he had to start looking for a new Hokage candidate. Kakashi is extremely talented and is a disciple of the fourth generation. No matter in terms of strength, wisdom or courage, he is the best choice. No one in the younger generation can match him. It¡¯s just that Kakashi¡¯s mentality has always been a big problem. The death of White Fang made Kakashi indifferent to his teammates. Later, due to Obito, this point was resolved, but the subsequent deaths of Obito and Lin made Kakashi depressed for a time. And the darkness in Kakashi¡¯s heart is also growing day by day, especially the death of White Fang! This has always been a thorn in Kakashi's heart. The Fourth Generation arranged for Kakashi to secretly protect the pregnant Kushina in order to allow Kakashi to witness the birth of a new life and thus change the darkness in his heart. Now it seems that the death of the fourth generation has made this matter a failure. The third generation sighed: "Kakashi, don't let me down." Kakashi, who was practicing swordsmanship in Hatake's old house, still didn't know what the third generation thought of him. Now Kakashi only has a sense of urgency and strength! In this world, it is impossible without strength. I don¡¯t know how many times I swung the knife, but Kakashi was already numb. All that was left was to subconsciously swing the knife. The silver-haired boy had one red eye and one black eye, and a hideous scar on his left eye. He wore a black mask on his face, and under the mask, he was breathing heavily. "Not enough! Not enough!" Kakashi roared in his heart. Suddenly, there was a burning sensation in his left eye. Kakashi screamed in pain and half-knelt on the ground. "Damn it!" Kakashi did not expect that the Sharingan would react during practice. "It seems that the matter of sealing the Sharingan must be done as soon as possible." Kakashi breathed out. After the pain in his left eye disappeared, Kakashi stood up and put the White Fang dagger back into the scabbard. Went back to the room. Kakashi sat quietly on the bed, constantly studying the four-image sealing technique in his mind. The complex and profound technique also unveiled the mystery bit by bit under Kakashi's research. In the next week, Kakashi followed Kai for physical training during the day, and practiced sword skills and studied the four elephant seals at night. His life was very fulfilling. Not only has he fully adapted to his body, but his sword skills have also improved a lot. More importantly, he has almost completed his research on the Four Symbols Seal. It has to be said that Kakashi¡¯s talent in Ninjutsu is really incredible. On this day, Kakashi went out as usual, but the moment he opened the door, an uninvited guest came. "Hatake Kakashi, Hokage-sama wants you to go there." The person wearing an animal mask said coldly. "knew." Hearing this, the ANBU ducked and disappeared. Kakashi sighed, knowing that he might not have the chance to practice today. After practicing these days, Kakashi gradually became obsessed with this kind of practice.The feeling of quantitative growth, especially being able to feel your own growth every day, is really fascinating. Now is the golden age for physical growth. The more time you have to practice, the more strength you will have. Originally, Kakashi did too many tasks and had no time to practice. Although the experience is rich and colorful, the strength has not made great progress. Now Kakashi is naturally seizing the time to improve his strength. Kakashi didn¡¯t have any surprises about the third generation looking for him. I¡¯m afraid Kai¡¯s training time is coming to an end. Konoha experienced the Nine-Tails Rebellion. Not only did the Fourth Hokage die, but many ninjas also died, and there were countless injured ninjas. So, there are a lot of tasks piled up. Kakashi felt a little surprised that the Third Hokage had only come to him now. Logically speaking, he should have been sent out on the mission the day after the funeral, but unexpectedly it was delayed for a whole week. But even though Kakashi couldn¡¯t understand this, he was thankful for it. ¡°If I had been sent out to perform the mission at that time, I¡¯m afraid I would have been in a lot of trouble. Now with Kai¡¯s help, Kakashi has mastered all the abilities of his original self, and there shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem if he performs the mission. A moment later, Kakashi appeared in the third generation's office. "Hokage-sama." Kakashi said respectfully. "Oh, it's Kakashi, he came very quickly." The third generation said kindly. "Hokage-sama has a destiny, don't dare to neglect it." "Kakashi, although I know that you have been busy practicing recently, the manpower in the village is really insufficient, so I can only trouble you to complete the task." The third generation said with a hint of apology. "Hokage-sama is serious, this is the bounden duty of a ninja. I don't know what the mission is?" Kakashi asked with a hint of curiosity. After all, this is his first mission in this world, so he still has some high expectations in his heart. The third generation handed a scroll to Kakashi and said: "This is an A-level mission, and the contents are all written on the scroll. Prepare yourself and set off today." "Yes." After Kakashi said, he took the scroll and went down. The third generation looked at Kakashi¡¯s leaving figure and didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Kakashi took the scroll and did not go home immediately. Instead, he came to Kai's house. At this time, Kai was still at the door. When he saw Kakashi coming, he greeted him warmly and said, "Kakashi, you are here today." It¡¯s too late, youth can¡¯t be slacked off.¡± "I'm sorry, Kai, Hokage-sama just gave me a task, and we can't practice together during this period." Kakashi said apologetically. Kai was a little disappointed when he heard this. After all, practicing with Kakashi these days feels much better than practicing alone. Not only is the progress of training, but also the fact that two people are more motivated to practice than one person. Despite this, Kai still said enthusiastically: "Ah, you are worthy of Kakashi. The task given to you by the Hokage himself must be a very difficult task. I have to work hard. Ah, let's run around Konoha first. Hundreds of laps.¡± Kakashi smiled faintly when he saw Kai's retreating figure. The friendship between men sometimes does not need to be said too much. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 7 Snow Country You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi returned to his residence, packed his things, and left Konoha. Not far outside Konoha, Kakashi took out the scroll and glanced at the content on it. Kakashi couldn't help but frown. "Snow Country? It's actually there. Trouble, that place is not safe." Kakashi put away the scroll and fired a small fire escape to burn it. As long as you know the content of the mission, you cannot leave the scroll. This is the ninja's way of keeping secrets and one of the basic rules. Kakashi was thoughtful, and soon got back on the road. The task in Snow Country is not difficult. The daimyo there found out that some of his subordinates wanted to rebel, so he asked Konoha for help, but not to fight these rebels head-on, but to send his daughter, Fenghua Koyuki, out. But this task is defined as an A-level task, so naturally it cannot be that simple. You must know that if there is a ninja duel, it will be defined as a B-level mission. How can a higher-level A-level mission be so simple? Although there is no Ninja Village in the Land of Snow, there are some Snow Ninjas who are the daimyo¡¯s personal force. The three people in the original work are the best among the ninjas in the Land of Snow. Although it relies on chakra armor to show off its power, its own strength is also very powerful. Especially the leader among them, Langya Xuebeng. In the original work, according to the description of Wolf Fang Avalanche, Kakashi was defeated by them and fled the country of snow with Fenghua Koyuki in embarrassment. It can be seen that Kakashi is not their opponent at this time. ?????????????????????? Their allegiance, Feng Hua Nu Tao, is not a good one either. "What should I do? If this task cannot be completed, I am afraid that the image among the third generation will become even worse." Kakashi felt helpless for a moment. He had to go through such a fierce battle just after he was reborn? Shouldn't we practice with a few minions first? Now it¡¯s too late even if you want to find someone to practice with. This mission has a time limit. The Land of Snow is not close to here, and it will take four days to travel with all your strength. "Forget it, now I can only go over and think of a solution. It turns out that Kakashi can come back alive, but I don't believe that I can't." Four days later, Kakashi finally reached the border of Snow Country. The Country of Snow is a small country with snow all year round, so it is called the Country of Snow. People here almost never see sunlight all year round, and what is there is just pure white. Kakashi wrapped his thin clothes tightly. After all, it was only October and Kakashi didn't wear much. Kakashi started out as an ANBU, so naturally he couldn't expose himself. With a simple disguise and wearing ordinary people¡¯s clothes, Kakashi walked into the Land of Snow. ?According to intelligence, the famous name of the Land of Snow, Hayaka Kazuki, has discovered that her younger brother has evil intentions and will launch a coup in the near future. The Country of Snow is still very peaceful now, and there should be no coup d'¨¦tat yet. It seems like I still have a chance. Kakashi narrowed his eyes and found a hotel to stay in. Late at night, Kakashi dressed in black and secretly sneaked into the daimyo's mansion. The daimyo¡¯s mansion is very large, and Kakashi spent a lot of effort to finally find the daimyo Kazehana Hayayuki. Kakashi took out the portrait and confirmed that the person in front of him was Fenghua Hayayuki. Kakashi ducked out of the way and appeared in front of Fenghua Hayayuki. Fenghua Zaoxue was stunned, "Who are you?" "Master Fenghua, I am a ninja of Konoha." At this time, Kakashi was wearing a white wolf-head mask, his tone was cold, and no emotion could be heard. Fenghua Hayayuki was visibly relieved, it was obvious that he had just killed Kakashi's subordinate Fenghua Rage. "You're finally here, so I'll leave my daughter to you. I hope you can take her out of the Country of Snow and send her to a man named Mifune in the Country of Craftsmen, please." Kakashi nodded: "May I ask where your daughter is." "You come with me." After passing through several aisles, Kakashi arrived at a room under the leadership of Fenghua Hayexue. "Xiaoxue, are you asleep?" "Ah, it's father. Xiaoxue hasn't gone to bed yet. What's the matter?" Fenghua Xiaoxue looked very happy. Maybe it was her father who came over. "Hehe, that's it. My father has been a little busy recently, so he may not be able to take care of him. I'll send someone to take you to Mr. Mifune in Takumi Country, okay?""Hexagonal crystal? What do you want the hexagonal crystal for?" ¡°Of course it¡¯s about opening up the treasures of the Snow Country.¡± "I do not understand what you are saying." "Hmph, it seems that you don't have to drink wine as a penalty for toasting. It doesn't matter. I will ask Xiaoxue to get it." Feng Hua Nu Tao said fiercely. "What do you want to do to Xiaoxue?" Fenghua Zaoxue asked anxiously. "It's nothing, you can go and die now. That ninja just now is from Konoha, I guess. I've sent Wolf Fang Avalanche to look for him. Do you think he can escape? Hahaha." "You!" Fenghua Zaoxue wanted to say something else, but the next moment, Fenghua Nutao's hand was already squeezing his neck. "Lord Daimyo, goodbye." Fenghua Nutao's eyes flashed with murderous intent, and Fenghua Sayasu died in his hands. Feng Hua Ang Tao stood there quietly, as if nothing happened. Kakashi held Fenghua Koyuki in his arms and ran all the way without stopping for a moment, because Kakashi felt that someone was following him, and he was extremely powerful. I am afraid that he may not be his opponent at the moment. "Damn it, this is not the way to go. I am taking one person with me, and my speed will be affected. I will be overtaken sooner or later. It seems that I have to think of other ways." "The art of shadow clone!" In an instant, another identical Kakashi appeared beside him. Kakashi handed over the fainted Fenghua Koyuki to his shadow clone and kept him. The shadow clone took Fenghua Xiaoxue and quickly disappeared from sight. Kakashi let out a breath, pulled out the broken sword White Fang on his back, and kept thinking about countermeasures in his mind. As for why the shadow clone is not allowed to stay, it is because Kakashi is not good at ninjutsu such as shadow clone at this time. His shadow clone does not have much power. It is okay to use it to lead people, but it is just a waste of chakra to use it to fight the enemy. . A moment later, Wolf Fang Avalanche appeared in front of Kakashi. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 8 Escape You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Oh? It turned out to be a little devil. It's really interesting. Didn't you expect that Konoha Village has fallen to this point?" Langya Avalanche, dressed in Snow Ninja clothes, appeared in front of Kakashi and said in a contemptuous tone. "Tch, I was underestimated." Kakashi thought to himself, but on the surface he didn't say a word. After all, he was not Naruto, so talking too much would be of no use. ??Furthermore, the law of nature is that except for the protagonist, anyone who talks too much will die. Seeing that Kakashi didn't even look at him, Wolf Yaxuebeng continued: "Kid, hand over that little girl quickly. For the sake of Konoha Village, I will let you go. Otherwise, I'm afraid you will die here. ¡± Although Lang Ya Xue Beng looks down on the Leaf Village on the surface, he also knows that no matter how low the Leaf Village has fallen, if you want to kill him, it is still a very simple matter. If it is not necessary, Lang Ya Xue Beng does not want to Pull this kind of hatred. "The nature of a ninja is to complete the mission!" This was the first sentence Kakashi said when he faced the enemy. I don¡¯t know why this sentence suddenly came out, but it just came out so naturally. But Kakashi secretly added in his heart, as long as he does not hurt his companions. While Kakashi spoke, he swung the broken knife in his hand, aiming directly at Wolf Fang Avalanche. Langya Xuebeng was obviously a battle-experienced master. Faced with Kakashi's attack, he did not panic at all and just dodged. Kakashi¡¯s expression became more solemn. From the action of dodging just now, Kakashi knew that the physical skills of this Wolf Fang Avalanche were better than his own! This is not a good sign. "Since you are seeking death, I won't be polite." Seeing Kakashi attacking him, Wolf Fang Avalanche was not one to be willing to take a beating, so he opened the seal with both hands! "Ice escape! White whale!" I saw a huge white whale suddenly flashed out of the ground, broke through the soil, and jumped out directly under Kakashi's feet. Kakashi was shocked, he didn't expect it to be so huge! Although he was still shocked, the original combat experience came to mind at this moment. He jumped up, inserted the broken knife into the scabbard, and quickly opened the seal with both hands. "Chidori!" The blue electric arc is very obvious in this dark night, and the embodied chakra looks ferocious and terrifying. At this time, Kakashi seemed to be the king of thunder in his hand, and with an indomitable momentum, he descended from the mid-air and followed the impact of gravity! The blue electric arc traced a beautiful trajectory in mid-air and collided with the huge white whale. The huge collision shattered the beluga into countless pieces, and Wolf Fang Avalanche was blinded by the air waves generated by the explosion. Under the terrifying power of Chidori, the white whale turned into pieces of ice. Langya Xuebeng looked at the scene in front of him in shock. At this moment, he understood why Kakashi was sent out to perform such a task at such a young age. "You kid, you're very capable. But with your immature body like yours, the attack just now is probably the limit if you can use it twice? What? Do you still want to fight me to the end?" Kakashi gasped slightly. The attack on Chidori just now did cause Kakashi to lose a lot of chakra. In addition, Kakashi had just used the shadow clone once. Now Kakashi can only use Chidori once. . Faced with such an experienced Jonin, Kakashi had no intention of defeating him from the beginning. He just wanted to delay enough time before retreating. With the shadow clone's footsteps and the time just delayed, he should have almost escaped from the capital of the Snow Kingdom by now. In this case, there is no need to worry about the Wolf Fang Avalanche catching up. At this time, Kakashi was already preparing to retreat. After all, there was not much chakra left. If he continued to consume it, Kakashi didn't think he could beat the Wolf Fang Avalanche in front of him, who exceeded him in terms of combat experience and chakra weight. . But if he runs away directly, Kakashi can be sure that the Wolf Fang Avalanche will definitely catch up, and then he will be trapped in a cat-and-mouse death spiral. And based on my current situation, I definitely can¡¯t outrun this Wolf Fang Avalanche. Therefore, Kakashi must create a gap so that Wolf Fang Avalanche does not know where he is escaping. Only in this way can Kakashi successfully retreat. Article 9 of the Ninja Code states that when you encounter an invincible opponent, you can choose to retreat instead of engaging in a meaningless fight between trapped animals. The thoughts in my mind flashed through my mind, and I got stuck.Xi said: "You can try it and see how many times I can use this trick." Since you want to retreat, you must first overwhelm the opponent verbally. "It seems that you don't give up." Langya Xuebeng was speechless, how could he meet such a stubborn guy. Kakashi threw two kunai, the Wolf Fang Avalanche was easily dodged, Kakashi decoded the seal with both hands, and used fire escape! Magnificent fireball technique! "Huh, how stupid you are to use this kind of fire escape on a snowy day!" Lang Ya Xue Beng sneered, and at the same time decoded the seal, and shouted: "Stupid guy, go to hell! Ice escape, the art of Lang Ya Xue Beng!" ????????? More than a dozen snow wolves condensed from white snow appeared instantly, and within a moment they extinguished Kakashi¡¯s fire ball technique, while the remaining snow wolves pounced on Kakashi. Looking at Kakashi again, he didn¡¯t know when he had opened his forehead protector, revealing the scarlet Sharingan. His hands were also decoding the seal, and it was exactly the same as the seal of the Wolf Fang Avalanche just now! "Ice Escape! Wolf Fang Avalanche Technique." The same words were spoken by two different people at the same time, but the feelings were completely different. "This is? Sharingan!" Langya Xuebeng said in shock. An identical snow wolf appeared, but Kakashi's snow wolf was obviously a little weaker, but the powerful fireball technique just now offset this, so the two fought evenly. For a time, the competition between the two ninjutsus caused a large amount of flying snow, and Wolf Fang Avalanche couldn't see where Kakashi was at all. Langya Xuebeng did not dare to rush into the snow, for fear of being plotted by Kakashi. After all, this flying snow is useless in front of the Sharingan! But after a while, the flying snow dissipated, and Langya Avalanche saw a figure flashing, and Kakashi actually ran away! Langya Xuebeng snorted coldly and said, "Do you think you can run away?" Chakra condensed under his feet, and an avalanche of wolf fangs shot out, targeting Kakashi who had just left! Kakashi was very fast, and Wolf Fang Avalanche was not slow either, but they still kept a certain distance. By the time Wolf Fang Avalanche caught up with Kakashi, five minutes had passed. Suddenly, Langya Xuebeng frowned, feeling something was wrong. In an instant, he accelerated and a kunai flew out quickly, hitting Kakashi's head! With a bang, Kakashi turned into a line of smoke and disappeared! Langya Xuebeng stopped and said angrily: "Damn it, it's actually a shadow clone!" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 9 Mifune You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Not long after Wolf Fang Avalanche left, a person came out from under the snow, it was none other than Kakashi. Just now, Kakashi took advantage of the two people's ninjutsu confrontation, first used the shadow clone, and then used the earth escape to sneak into the ground, completely hiding his aura. When the smoke and dust dispersed, the shadow clone pretended to run away. Seeing this, Langya Xuebeng didn't think much and chased after him directly. Then Kakashi came out of the ground, finishing in one go. Kakashi looked at the direction of the Wolf Fang Avalanche and murmured: "I won't be able to deceive this guy for long, I have to escape first." Kakashi looked at the ice and snow, and it seemed like he would leave footprints if he ran away. In desperation, Kakashi used the little chakra left to separate into two shadow clones again and ran in different directions. This time he didn't use much chakra and it was estimated that they would disappear automatically in five minutes. . Seeing this, Kakashi no longer hesitated, got up and left. Soon after, a message came from Kakashi¡¯s mind that the shadow clone used to lure Wolf Fang Avalanche had been killed. Kakashi's expression tightened when he saw this, and his feet moved faster. When Langya Xuebeng returned to his original place, ten minutes had passed. At the same time, he was facing three other different directions, but they had exactly the same footprints. "Damn it, this kid got away! Damn it, how can I explain it to Lord Nu Tao!" Langya Xuebeng hated him so much, but there was nothing he could do about it. He didn't have skills like Shadow Clone, and there was no way he could pursue him from three directions. "Don't let me see you again, kid, or I'll kill you!" After Lang Ya Xue Beng said his cruel words, he could only return to Daming Mansion in the Land of Snow in despair, ready to accept the scolding of Feng Hua Raging Tao. Lang Ya Xue Beng was not worried about what Feng Hua Raging Tao would do to him. After all, Feng Hua Raging Tao was the time to employ people at this time. After escaping, Kakashi quickly found Fenghua Koyuki. The previous shadow clone had already disappeared due to exhaustion of chakra. Before disappearing, Fenghua Xiaoxue was placed in a cave. This cave is very hidden, so you don¡¯t have to worry about being discovered. After Kakashi arrived, there was already a fire raised by the shadow clone. The weather was so cold, if there was no fire, Fenghua Xiaoxue would have been frozen. Seeing this, Kakashi had no intention of waking up the unconscious Fenghua Koyuki, but instead sat down cross-legged to restore the chakra that had just been lost. In the battle with Wolf Fang Avalanche just now, four shadow clones were used before and after. Although the amount of chakra of the shadow clones separated was not much, the accumulated mental consumption was still very large. Fortunately, Kakashi's soul fusion has been initially completed. Although this loss is large, it does not matter much. ??Four shadow clones, one Chidori, one Earth Release, and one Sharingan copy, consumed Kakashi's chakra. Kakashi couldn't help but smile bitterly, the amount of chakra was really not much. Half an hour later, Kakashi recovered. It was already two or three in the morning, and Kakashi didn't plan to go out anymore, so he took out the dry food he had brought with him and started eating. Although there is such a thing as Bingliangwan, eating too much is not good for the body. If it is not necessary, Kakashi will not eat such a thing. The body is the capital of revolution, not to mention that Kakashi's body is now in the golden stage of development. After eating, Kakashi took a nap to recharge his batteries. Three days later, a silver-haired boy wearing black clothes appeared in the Land of Craftsmen with a seven- or eight-year-old girl in pink and jade. These two people are Kakashi and Fenghua Xiaoyue. "Kakashi-nii, is Mr. Mifune we are looking for here?" Fenghua Koyuki asked curiously. On the way, Kakashi relied on his experience in dealing with little girls in his previous life to coax Fenghua Koyuki into a daze, making her temporarily forget the sadness of losing her father. Otherwise, she would have faced the crying Fenghua Koyuki along the way. Kakashi said he couldn't stand it. "Yes, Xiaoyuki, Mr. Mifune should be here. Let's go have something to eat first and then ask around." Kakashi said. "Okay, Kakashi-nii." Fenghua Xiaoxue seemed very obedient. Kakashi doesn¡¯t know what Mifune is like in Kazuka Hayayuki¡¯s words, but Kazuka Hayayuki said before that he can find out by just asking in the land of Takumi. Finding a restaurant, Kakashi sat down with Fenghua Koyuki, ordered some food, and then asked the store owner. "Excuse me, do you know where Mr. Mifune's home is?" The man was obviously stunned.He clicked, then looked at Kakashi a few times. At this time, Kakashi was not wearing a forehead protector, but he still had the White Fang dagger on his back. The store owner seemed to understand something and said: "Are you looking for that samurai Mr. Mifune? Seeing that you are carrying a sword, you must be here to become a disciple, right? Mr. Mifune's house goes to the end of this street, and then turns It¡¯s just around the corner. It¡¯s easy to recognize because there are many samurai swords painted on the door of Mr. Mifune¡¯s house.¡± "Thank you." Kakashi thanked him. As for the misunderstanding mentioned by the store, Kakashi had no intention of clarifying it. Perhaps it would be safer to be misunderstood this way, and no one would think that he was a ninja performing a mission. "You're welcome, of course. Mr. Mifune is very nice. Come on." The store owner said happily. Kakashi nodded and expressed his gratitude. The store owner didn¡¯t stay any longer. After all, the store was short of manpower and it was a busy time. Kakashi said to Xiaoyue: "Xiaoyue, we will go to Mr. Mifune after dinner later, do you think so?" Xiaoxue looked a little gloomy, but still agreed. Kakashi didn¡¯t care either. "Excuse me, is Mr. Mifune at home?" Kakashi knocked on the door covered with pictures of katana swords and asked softly. Soon, the door opened. The person who opened the door was a middle-aged man. He didn't look burly, but his hands looked very strong. There were calluses on the tiger's mouth. He was obviously a master of swordsmanship, and Kakashi also felt something on him. A dangerous smell. But at this moment, Kakashi's heart was filled with shock. This face looked so familiar, Mifune? By the way, it¡¯s the leader of the Kingdom of Iron. Why is he in the Kingdom of Craftsmen? Kakashi¡¯s heart was full of doubts, but he didn¡¯t say it out loud. The man looked at Kakashi, a little confused, and said, "Are you looking for me?" Kakashi said: "Yes, I was entrusted by the monarch of the Snow Kingdom, Fenghua Zaoyue, to bring his daughter Fenghua Koyuki to you." "Zao Xue? What happened to him? Why did you let you bring Xiaoxue to me?" Mifune was obviously taken aback. At this time, he also recognized that the little girl next to Kakashi was Kazehana Hayuki's daughter, Kazehana Koyuki. Mifune had met Koyuki once when he went to the Land of Snow to visit Kazehana Hayuki a few years ago. . "I'm sorry to tell you that Fenghua Hayayuki's younger brother Fenghua Routao is plotting a coup. At this time, Fenghua Hayayuki may have" Kakashi said half of what he said, but did not continue, but it was obvious that Mifune had understood Kakashi. Cassie means. "Damn it!" Mifune said harshly. ¡°Xiaoyue grabbed Kakashi¡¯s hand in fear, as if this was the only way to feel safe. Seeing this, Mifune calmed down the anger in his heart and said, "You guys come in first." Kakashi was not polite, and followed Mifune into the house with Xiaoyue. With Mifune¡¯s character, he shouldn¡¯t be able to harm himself. Kakashi thought this in his heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 10 White Fang¡¯s Past You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Mifune¡¯s residence is in a very common Japanese style. There is nothing surprising about it. If there is anything different, it¡¯s probably that there are many different knives hanging here. "Little brother, please sit down," Mifune said. Kakashi sat cross-legged on the futon and said, "Thank you." ¡°Young brother is from Konoha Village, right?¡± Mifune said. "Yes. But how do you know?" Kakashi was a little confused. At this time, he was not wearing Konoha's uniform, nor was he wearing a forehead protector. His Sharingan was wrapped in white cloth. Kakashi didn't know that he Where was the identity exposed? "Haha, the Land of Snow is the closest to Konoha Village, and Konoha has the best reputation, so naturally we should seek help from Konoha." Mifune explained. "I see." "It seems that Zaoyue knew that she was helpless, so she asked Konoha for help." Mifune sighed and said. Kakashi remained silent. As a ninja, he did not make any comments about his employer. And Xiaoxue on the side was also silent, obviously thinking of her father. After a while, Kakashi stood up and said, "Mr. Mifune, Xiaoxue will be left to you. My mission is completed, and I will take my leave." "Brother Kakashi, are you leaving? Don't leave Xiaoyue alone." Xiaoyue looked at Kakashi with tears in his eyes when he heard this. Kakashi felt helpless for a moment. At this time, Xiaoyue has not yet developed the annoying personality that she will have in the future. She is a very cute little loli, and Kakashi is really helpless about this kind of thing. "Xiaoyue, be good, follow Mr. Mifune, and come to Konoha Village to play with me when you have time, okay?" Kakashi said, touching Xiaoyue's head. "Butbut Kakashi-nii, Xiaoyue doesn't want to leave you." Three days of getting along made Xiaoyue, a little girl who had lost everything, rely on Kakashi, but it was absolutely impossible for Kakashi to take such a little girl back to Konoha. Her status is too special. Konoha is in a period of weakness at this time and cannot withstand any hardships. "Sorry, Xiaoyuki, I can't take you away." Kakashi said. "Woooooooooo." Xiaoxue burst into tears upon hearing this. Mifune said: "Little brother, it seems that Xiaoxue is very reluctant to let you go." Kakashi said helplessly: "Mr. Mifune, you should know that it is not safe for Xiaoyue to follow me." Mifune understood clearly and understood that Kakashi could not take care of Xiaoyuki, not to mention that this was entrusted to him by his friend Hayuki, so how could he take care of others. "I understand, leave Xiaoxue to me." Mifune said. "Thank you." Kakashi said, turned and left. Unexpectedly, Mifune's pupils shrank and he suddenly said: "Wait a minute!" Kakashi was stunned for a moment, turned around and said, "What's wrong? Mr. Mifune." "Little brother, is the knife behind your back the White Fang Blade?" Mifune's voice was trembling, and even more inexplicable. Kakashi was instantly alert. White Fang had made many enemies in the ninja world. If Mifune was an enemy, I'm afraid it would be a difficult day today. The atmosphere was tense for a moment. Seemingly noticing Kakashi's nervousness, Mifune said, "Don't worry, I'm not Sakumo's enemy, I'm his friend." Kakashi relaxed after hearing this. Sakumo was the name of Kakashi's father, Konoha White Fang. "Yes, it is my father's sword, the White Fang Blade. Unfortunately, it is broken now." Kakashi said, pulling out the White Fang Broken Blade from behind. Mifune looked at the half-broken White Fang Blade, with a trace of nostalgia flashing in his eyes. He reached out to take it and said, "It is indeed Sakumo's White Fang Blade. I never thought that Sakumo would be able to use such a sword when they were separated. An ordinary blade has achieved such a great reputation." "Mr. Mifune, do you know my father?" Kakashi asked curiously. Mifune nodded and said: "Yes, I once competed with Sakumo when I was young. Unfortunately, I lost at that time, but it can be regarded as a stranger. Sakumo and I became friends. I don't want to think that so many years have passed in the blink of an eye. In the past, Sakumo¡¯s children were already this old.¡± Mifune said with some sadness, after all, that happened nearly ten years ago. Kakashi was silent, not knowing what to say, but he didn't expect that Mifune was actually friends with White Fang. It's no wonder that both of them are masters of swordsmanship, so it's not a strange thing for them to know each other. "Your father died young and didn't know you were studying"?How talented is your father? Mifune suddenly asked. "Ashamed, I'm afraid I haven't even reached the level of my father." Kakashi said with shame. ¡°You can practice for me and see.¡± Mifune said. Kakashi did not refuse when he saw this. Mifune was a master of swordsmanship and even defeated Sanho Hanzo in the Fourth Ninja War. ¡°If he can get Mifune¡¯s guidance, Kakashi¡¯s sword skills will definitely improve greatly. When chakra is insufficient, sword skills are another way to improve strength. Kakashi walked to the courtyard, and among the cherry blossoms flying in the sky, he slowly danced the Hatake Sword Technique. Hatake's sword technique was perfected step by step by Hatake Sakumo, and it is broad and profound, but Kakashi is obviously still far away from becoming a master. A few minutes later, Kakashi finished performing a complete set of Hatake sword techniques and quietly waited for Mifune's evaluation. Mifune thought for a while and said: "Kakashi, your sword skills only have Sakumo's form, but not Sakumo's intention. Although it is quite rare for your age. But you have to remember , the knife must have faith, a knife without faith will be dull!" Kakashi thought about Mifune's words and asked, "What is the belief in the sword?" Mifune smiled and said: "When you understand why you wield the sword, you will understand what the belief in the sword is. Your talent is outstanding. As long as you work hard, I believe you will surpass Sakumo." Kakashi put away his sword and stood up, saying: "Thank you, Mr. Mifune, for your advice." "No, I have also received favors from Sakumo. If it is just a little guidance, it is nothing. By the way, I see that your White Fang Blade has been broken. Don't you plan to make a new one?" "I have this plan. This time I came to the country of craftsmen to build a knife that suits me." Kakashi said. "I happen to know an outstanding blacksmith in this country of craftsmen. Let me take you to him to make a sword. My katana and Kurosawa were also made there. I believe you will be satisfied." Mifune said. He touched the black knife handle at his waist. "Really? Thank you so much." Kakashi said happily. In the country of craftsmen, Kakashi was unfamiliar with the place, so it was not easy to find a master who was willing to make a knife for him. If Mifune helps, it will definitely save a lot of effort. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 11 Shunpo! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the country of craftsmen, in a blacksmith shop, an old blacksmith is constantly hammering iron blocks. Kakashi followed Mifune, and Koyuki followed behind. Mifune said: "Zuo Yan, we're here for business." The old blacksmith raised his head, glanced at Mifune, then at Kakashi, and said, "Is it for this boy?" Hearing this, Kakashi walked up and said, "It's me. I wonder if the old gentleman can help me make a good knife?" "Yes, but you have to pay for the materials yourself." said the old blacksmith. "This" Kakashi took out the White Fang Broken Knife from behind and said, "Old sir, I only have this broken knife. Do you think you can give me some more materials to make one? Don't worry about the price. I will give it." The old blacksmith took the White Fang Blade, weighed it, and said, "Although this knife is a rare metal that can transmit chakra, it has been broken. If it only has this little bit, I'm afraid I won't even be able to make a kunai." As for other materials, I don¡¯t have any rare metals here that can transmit chakra.¡± Kakashi was a little helpless. He originally thought that the country of craftsmen would have this kind of metal, but he didn't expect that this old blacksmith didn't. At this time, Mifune took out a strange ore from the package and said, "This should be fine." When the old blacksmith saw the piece of ore, his eyes lit up and he quickly said: "Okay, okay, this is a good thing. Where did you get it?" "Haha, I got it by chance." Mifune laughed. "Mr. Mifune, you deserve this." Kakashi said. "It doesn't matter, I already have Kurosawa for the sword, and this is a metal that can transmit chakra. I don't need that thing. It's useless if I keep it. And I owe Sakumo this." "Thank you very much." "No need, you can inherit White Fang's sword skills and carry them forward." "Don't worry, I will do it!" Kakashi said solemnly. "Zuo Yan, how long will this knife take?" Mifune asked. "Three days is enough. You can rest assured of my skills." ¡°Naturally, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be looking for you.¡± "Then come and get it in three days. I won't give it away." After the old blacksmith finished speaking, he took the iron ore in and started refining it. "This guy is still the same as before." Mifune smiled bitterly and shook his head, turned to Kakashi and said, "Kakashi, just stay at my house for these three days. There are some things I need to tell you." "Okay, thank you Mr. Mifune." "You're welcome. Xiaoxue also needs you to spend more time with her." Mifune said and glanced at Xiaoxue. Xiaoxue looked at the two of them innocently, looking extremely cute. In the courtyard where the cherry blossoms are falling, Kakashi is dancing with a long sword and practicing the Hatake sword technique. Mifune looked on, nodding from time to time. This long sword is naturally not the one that Kakashi wants to make, but the one that Mifune first lent to Kakashi for practice. Seeing Kakashi finish dancing, Mifune said: "Kakashi, your sword skills can only go so far for the time being. You have acquired the shape of the sword. What is left is the belief in the sword, which is the intention of the sword." Kakashi sheathed his sword and said, "Thank you, Mr. Mifune, for your advice." "Haha, that's right, Kakashi, I'm going to show you some sword skills, please take a look." Mifune said. "Okay." Kakashi's eyes lit up. Being able to see people like Mifune performing sword skills was a moment for Kakashi to increase his knowledge. Mifune pulled out his Kurosawa sword and danced among the cherry blossoms. The sword technique was fierce, but there was a sense of benevolence in it, which looked very strange. Mifune's pace was even more weird, and his speed was so fast that even Kakashi was a little stunned. Subconsciously, I wanted to open my Sharingan to see what was going on, but in the end I held back. After all, this may be the other party's secret technique. It is really unreasonable to copy it without others' consent. If it was an enemy, there would be nothing to say, but Mifune was not, and he was White Fang's friend. Mifune sheathed her sword and said, "Kakashi, what did you see?" "Mr. Mifune's sword skills are indeed superb. He seems to have a strange spiritual power attached to his sword." Kakashi said. Hearing this, Mifune laughed and said: "As expected of Sakumo's child, he is indeed gifted. Yes, that is the will of the sword. I believe that you will also have the belief in this kind of sword in the near future." "Thank you, Mr. Mifune, for your compliment."  "Apart from these, what else did you see?" Mifune asked. "This Mr. Mifune's footwork seems a bit unusual. It looks very weird and fast. It is a bit like the teleportation technique, but it is much more flexible than the teleportation technique." "You can really see it. Yes, this kind of footwork is indeed similar to the teleportation technique, but it does not require the use of chakra at all. Do you know who invented this kind of footwork?" "I don't know." Kakashi said, shaking his head. "You are very familiar with this person." Kakashi's pupils shrank and he said, "Is it my father?" "Yes, it's Sakumo. Back then, Sakumo modified this footwork suitable for warriors based on the instant body technique and taught it to me. Haven't you learned it?" Mifune looked a little confused. Kakashi shook his head and smiled bitterly, and said: "No, my father died young and many moves were not taught to me. My current Hatake Swordsmanship is just based on the records in the book." "I see. Then I will teach you this Shunpo. After all, it is a move created by your father. It would be a bit strange for a descendant like you not to know it," Mifune said. "Thank you, Mr. Mifune." "No, look at it, this footwork is called Shunpo!" Mifune said and demonstrated the footwork again. Kakashi did not open his Sharingan, but just watched with his own eyes. In order to let Kakashi see clearly, Mifune moved very slowly. At the same time, he was also explaining the principles of Shunpo's power and issues to pay attention to. After the demonstration, Mifune asked: "Kakashi, how was it?" Kakashi did not answer immediately, but closed his eyes, seeming to be thinking about something. After a while, Kakashi opened his eyes, a flash of realization flashed through his eyes, and he smiled: "Mr. Mifune, I think I understand." "Oh? Then you try?" Mifune said in surprise. Just by watching it once, could Kakashi really know it? Kakashi didn¡¯t waste any time. He just tiptoed and disappeared. The next second, he appeared five meters away. "This" Mifune was dumbfounded. He actually knew how to do it? Although it is only a preliminary grasp, it is indeed understood. This kind of understanding is simply terrifying! ¡°As expected of Sakumo¡¯s son.¡± Mifune could only say this in the end. "Thank you, Mr. Mifune." Kakashi said gratefully. Mifune waved his hand and said, "You're welcome, it belongs to your family. I'm just teaching it on your behalf." Shunpo is a type of taijutsu. As long as the physical quality continues to increase, it will become more and more terrifying. Today's Kakashi is just a beginner. Even Mifune was far from reaching dacheng. How terrifying is the real Shunpo? Is it comparable to the legendary Shunshen Shisui? But now Shisui is probably just a seven or eight-year-old child. Its unique teleportation technique may not have been developed yet. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 12 Return to the Village You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Three days later, Kakashi looked at the long knife in his hand. It was about one meter long, with a single edge and a silver-white blade. Kakashi danced twice smoothly, a satisfied smile appeared on his face. The old blacksmith Zuo Yan said: "This knife uses the broken knife you had before and the iron ore Mifune gave me. It took me three days to make it. It can be regarded as the best ninja tool I have made in my life." The pinnacle of it all.¡± "Thank you, old sir." Kakashi said as he inserted the long sword into the scabbard. "No, this is my profession. I just hope that you can make the name of this sword famous in the ninja world in the future, so that I can build it in vain. By the way, give this sword a name. " Zuo Yan said. "Let's call him Qian Ting." Kakashi said casually. "Okay, after building this knife, I will have no regrets in my life." Zuo Yan said. "Zuo Yan, you have no fighting spirit. People should move forward bravely. You have to believe that you can build better ninja tools." Mifune said. "Hahaha, you're right." Zuo Yan clapped his hands and laughed. "Mr. Mifune, I have been here for several days. It is time to return to the village." Kakashi said. "You should, go ahead. I will leave here in a few days and go back to the Kingdom of Iron. Come and see me when you have time, and Xiaoyuki will miss you too," Mifune said. Today, Xiaoxue did not come with her, but stayed at Mifune's house. She probably felt the atmosphere of separation, so she couldn't bear to come. "Okay, if you pass by the Kingdom of Iron in the future, I will visit you." "Um." After Kakashi finished speaking, he turned around and left. After nearly half a month of this task, it was time to return to Konoha Village. However, the harvest this time is not small. First, he fought against a powerful Jonin like Wolf Fang Avalanche and gained some experience. Later, he learned Mifune's Shunpo, and finally got the chakra sword Sento. Kakashi is very satisfied with the harvest this time, and he can probably take a week to renovate when he goes back this time. This week he can also sort out what he has learned, and he has almost learned the four elephant seals. The problem of Sharingan is about It can be solved. But Kakashi plans to learn the technique of unsealing it and then seal the Sharingan. Otherwise, when in danger, the Sharingan cannot be used, which would be a cheat. After all, a large part of Kakashi's strength now relies on the Sharingan, not to mention that the Sharingan is indeed an artifact. Not to mention, the fact that it can copy ninjutsu is very useful. It can save a lot of effort. With this plan in mind, Kakashi was not in a hurry. The skill of swordsmanship has reached its bottleneck, and breakthroughs can only be achieved by opportunities. When Kakashi's sword skills are understood and understood, many powerful sword skills in Hatake's sword skills can be used. Kakashi is very greedy for these sword skills. Each of them is as powerful as a Chidori, and some even have S-level secrets. Three days later, Kakashi finally returned to Konoha Village. The Hokage's office. "Sir, the mission of the Land of Snow has been completed." Kakashi said, handing the scroll with a summary of the mission to the Third Hokage. The Third Hokage took it, looked at it, and said: "Well done, Kakashi, that's it for this mission. You go down and rest first. I will give you another mission in a week." "Yes, Third Generation-sama." Kakashi said and left. "Kakashi did a good job in this task, and he seems to be a little different. There is no longer the lifeless feeling before, has he come out of the shadows?" The Third Hokage couldn't help but said happily. What the third generation doesn¡¯t know is that Kakashi is no longer the original Kakashi. Although his memory ability is still there, his dominant thought has become someone else. Kakashi returned home, took off all his equipment, and lay on the bed. Even Kakashi's current physical condition was a little too much to bear while rushing back all the way. The exhaustion all over made Kakashi fall into sleep quickly. When I woke up again, it was already the time when the moon was rising. Kakashi covered his growling stomach and got up, rubbed his silver-white hair, and climbed up lazily. There was no one at home for half a month, so naturally there wouldn't be any food, so Kakashi got dressed and planned to go out for something to eat. There have been a lot of changes outside before Kakashi left. It has been a long time since the Nine-Tails Rebellion.?More than twenty days have passed, and many houses in the village have been rebuilt. After all, he is a ninja, so he can do things much more efficiently. Kakashi looked around to see which restaurant was open. Soon, Kakashi's eyes were attracted by a small store. Ichiraku Ramen was jokingly called the best delicacy in Konoha by netizens in previous lives. Kakashi showed a smile under his mask, and he did not hesitate at the moment. Since he was reborn in Konoha, how could he not try it. "Welcome." The man wearing a white chef's uniform greeted with a smile. The current Uncle Hand-beater looks much younger, and Changpu is just a seven or eight-year-old girl at this time, following Uncle Hand-beater. "Hello, please have a bowl of miso ramen." Kakashi said. ¡°Okay, wait a moment.¡± Uncle Hand Beat said. The noodle soup in Ichiraku Ramen is already prepared. You only need to put the noodles in and cook them, then put them on the plate, so it doesn¡¯t take long. Kakashi sat on the chair. There was no one at Ichiraku Ramen at this time. The meal had already passed, so it seemed a bit empty. "Okay, your miso ramen is ready, please use it slowly." The hand-made uncle said. "Thank you, I'm starting." Kakashi said and took a sip of the soup. It was really delicious. "It's delicious." Kakashi said. "Haha, that's right. This soup is a secret recipe that I have been researching for a long time. It has a wonderful taste. I also made this noodle with a unique technique and it is very elastic." The hand-made uncle was very happy when he saw someone praising his work. "Uncle, you are really a great chef." Kakashi said with emotion. This is not the conclusion Kakashi came to because of this bowl of noodles. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Outside the ordinary villagers, only Uncle Shandai never disliked Naruto and often let Naruto eat noodles on credit. This blind obedience alone made Kakashi admire him very much. The reason why Naruto likes to eat Ichiraku Ramen is probably not only because the noodles are delicious, but more importantly, the temperature in the hand-made noodles makes Naruto very moved. "Haha, thank you for your compliment. I remember you. You seem to be the disciple of the Fourth Generation Master, right?" Uncle Shandai suddenly thought of this. Minato did bring the three of them here to eat ramen, but unfortunately, Minato and Lin died, Obito also fell into darkness, and now Kakashi is left alone. "Yes, I really miss those days." Kakashi said with emotion. Uncle Handspa seemed to realize what he had said, and quickly apologized: "I'm sorry for bringing up your sadness." "It's okay, I've eaten. I'll see you later." Kakashi finished the last bite of the bowl, placed the noodles on the table, and turned to leave. "Dad, who is the big brother wearing the mask?" Calamus asked curiously. "Haha, Calamus, that big brother is just a poor man." The old man picked up Calamus and said meaningfully. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 13 Seal the Sharingan! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In Kakashi¡¯s house, Kakashi is sitting on the ground, surrounded by some strange spells. If you know the art, you will know that this is the four-image seal! Kakashi closed his eyes, not knowing what he was thinking. There were many candles placed around him, and the whole room looked a bit eerie. Kakashi suddenly opened his eyes, a normal eye and a scarlet Sharingan. Looking around, Kakashi murmured: "It's almost done. The preparations are all done. Let's seal the Sharingan now. Obito, I'm sorry." He quickly opened the seal with both hands and shouted softly: "Seal of the Four Symbols!" In an instant, a strange force suppressed the evil power in Kakashi's Sharingan. Kakashi could feel that the chakra originally injected into the Sharingan was rapidly withdrawing, and there was more and more chakra in his body. Twice! double! three times! Four times! After the Sharingan was completely suppressed and sealed by the four elephant seals, Kakashi felt relaxed, and the original feeling of oppression in his mind completely disappeared. The seal is completed! Kakashi felt the sea of ??consciousness clear for a while, and felt the chakra in his body again. Kakashi was ecstatic! Chakra actually increased tenfold! For a moment, Kakashi felt that his body was filled with extremely powerful power. The powerful feeling made Kakashi almost lose himself for a moment. "Is this what it feels like to have abundant chakra? Is this the amount of chakra I should have? Sure enough, worthy of the name of a genius, this is the level of chakra I should have. This level, let alone two thousand It¡¯s a bird, even if it¡¯s twenty times, there¡¯s no problem at all.¡± Kakashi now knew how much the original Sharingan consumed his own chakra. The Sharingan takes up too much mental energy. If the Uchiha clan spends one chakra to use the Sharingan, then Kakashi spends ten chakra to use the Sharingan! This gap is simply terrifying! What's even more frightening is that Kakashi's Sharingan cannot be closed, which causes Kakashi's Sharingan to keep consuming its own chakra. Originally, Kakashi would use a forehead protector to cover the Sharingan, partly to protect the Sharingan, and partly because this would slightly reduce the consumption of the Sharingan. At this time, Kakashi completely sealed the Sharingan, and he felt that his chakra had grown to this extent. The amount of this kind of chakra, even if it hasn't reached Kage level yet, is not far off. "If my total amount of chakra can continue to grow, even if it is magic, I am qualified to practice it!" Kakashi's eyes lit up when he thought of this. The basic condition for practicing senjutsu is to have a large amount of chakra, and this is precisely Kakashi's shortcoming. But now that the Sharingan is sealed, the chakra originally used to support the Sharingan has been completely liberated, and Kakashi's terrifying amount of chakra has also been released. "And Kakashi is only fourteen years old now, and his chakra can still grow, and it is growing rapidly. Kakashi clenched his fists, full of expectations for the future. Touching the sealed Sharingan, Kakashi pulled down his forehead protector to cover it, firstly to prevent others from discovering that he had sealed the Sharingan, and also because the sealed Sharingan could not see at all. Nothing is visible, and it has no effect if it is not covered. Although the Sharingan is sealed, it does not mean that Kakashi gave up the Sharingan. This is a great weapon, especially the power of the Mangekyo Sharingan, which involves space ninjutsu. It is a god-like skill, and there is no way Kakashi will give up. It¡¯s just that the Sharingan now does more harm than good to Kakashi. Kakashi is also thinking about how to reduce the consumption of Sharingan to the point where it can be used normally, but he has no clue. To say that the fusion of the blood, Kakashi in the original book has not improved significantly for seventeen years. Obviously, this road is unable to go. Therefore, Kakashi can only think of other ways. "There is no way at the moment, but it doesn't mean there will always be no way. Kakashi believes that there is a solution to everything, but he just hasn't found it yet. In fact, it can't be said that there is no chance at all. At least Senju Hashirama's cells are one way. However, Kakashi is really repulsive to this kind of thing, and once discovered, Konoha will not be able to stay any longer, so Kakashi does not Not consider. Putting aside this idea for the time being, Kakashi was in a good mood after sealing the Sharingan. He pulled out the Sento Sword placed on the bedside, jumped out, and danced the Hatake Sword Technique in the courtyard!   The familiar moves seemed to become more powerful in Kakashi's hands. Kakashi could feel the terrifying physical power caused by the surge of chakra. It seemed that every knife could split the mountains and rivers. Open the same. Kakashi knew that this was an illusion caused by the surge in power, and he had not yet reached this level at this time. After waving it over and over again, Kakashi's clothes were soaked with sweat. After hundreds of times, Kakashi finally stopped and gasped for air. The remaining right eye was not tired at all, but full of energy. So what if there is no Sharingan? Could it be that my White Fang's son, Hatake Kakashi, can't make a name for himself? The Thousand Thunder Blade in his right hand emitted a dazzling light of thunder, and Kakashi shouted softly: "Thousand Bird Blade!" The Qian Ting Knife was instantly covered by powerful thunder-attribute chakra, and the original one-meter blade became more than five meters long, accompanied by the chirping of thousands of birds! Kakashi was indifferent to this, but quietly looked at the Thousand Thunder Blades that turned into long blades in front of him. Under the light of lightning, Kakashi's face looked extremely mysterious. At this moment, he is not Sharingan Kakashi, he is Hatake Kakashi! Kakashi belongs to the Hatake family! A quarter of an hour later, the thunder on the Qian Ting Sword disappeared without a trace, and Kakashi, dressed in black, half-knelt on the ground. The continuous chakra consumption made Kakashi a little unbearable. Even the chakra that had just increased greatly could not sustain such consumption. Half-kneeling on the ground, Kakashi did not feel a trace of fatigue. Instead, he was excited and eager to try. From today on, who can say that he is a 50-50 Hatake? With all kinds of strange ninjutsu, terrifying combat analysis instincts, and abundant chakra, can Kakashi still be a weakling? Kakashi believes that given time, even if Uchiha Madara is reborn, he will be able to fight him or even defeat him! Everything starts tonight, a calm but extraordinary night, the new Kakashi takes his first step that is different from the original, and it is also the first step to change his destiny! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 14 Meeting Yamato for the first time You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Under the Leaf Village, there is a dark organization called Root! Konoha is bathed in sunshine, while the roots are struggling in the darkness, and in this darkness, there is a man who controls the darkness, and this man is Danzo! Most of his body was wrapped in bandages, and one eye was also tied up with a bandage. There were several root ninjas standing next to Danzo. They all lowered their heads and listened to Danzo's orders. After a long while, Danzo said: "You guys, tomorrow you are going to assassinate the Sandaime who will go to the daimyo office to apply to be Hokage again. The village is declining in his hands, and we must not let him become Hokage again!" "Yes, Danzo-sama!" The ninjas responded immediately after hearing the words, as if they were a group of mindless puppets, even the shadows who assassinated their own village were so simple. In the Hokage's office, Kakashi is facing the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi! "Kakashi, tomorrow I will go to the Daming Mansion to apply to be Hokage again and handle Konoha's affairs, so I hope you can lead the ANBU members to escort me." Kakashi was stunned. Why did this plot feel familiar? By the way, wasn't this about Danzo trying to assassinate the third generation? Why didn't Danzo find him? Kakashi's stunned look made the third generation a little confused and asked: "What's wrong Kakashi? Is there any problem?" "No, it's nothing. Sandaime-sama, it's good for you to take up the position of Hokage again, but I'm afraid that some unscrupulous people will attack you on the way. Why don't we divide our troops into two groups, and I will pretend to be the master and take the main road, while you, the master, will take the main road?" Xiaolu, this way even if something happens, it won¡¯t delay the time to meet the daimyo.¡± Kakashi thought about it, and still felt that the third generation should take a safe route, otherwise if something happened, it would be great fun. If something happened to the third generation, the plot would be completely messed up. ¡°In fact, Kakashi didn¡¯t believe that the few people sent out by the root could really kill the third generation. You know, the third generation at this time is not as old as when the plot begins. Not to mention, it takes only a matter of minutes to kill a shadow-level powerhouse like Orochimaru. How could such a powerful third generation be killed by those small characters? But Kakashi didn't want any accident to happen. If Danzo really mastered some ninjutsu to restrain the third generation and killed the third generation, it would be a big deal. After hearing what Kakashi said, the Third Hokage felt a little strange, but he also thought it was very reasonable, so he said: "What you said makes sense, so I will do as you say." "Okay, Third Generation. Then I'll go down and make arrangements." Kakashi said. "Okay, thank you for your hard work." "Three generations of adults have spoken seriously." After Kakashi finished speaking, he left the Hokage's office in a flash. Watching Kakashi leave, the Third Hokage smiled. "Strange, why didn't Danzo come to me?" Kakashi felt a little strange. According to the original work, Danzo should have come to instigate him, why didn't he come? What Kakashi doesn¡¯t know is that Danzo did have this plan originally, but after observing Kakashi recently, Danzo gave up on this plan. Because the Kakashi at this time is different from the Kakashi in the original work. He is not so sinister and the darkness is not so deep. Naturally, Danzo will not instigate such a Kakashi. This will not only fail, but will also expose him. His own plan, so Kakashi was abandoned by Danzo. Kakashi couldn¡¯t understand, so he didn¡¯t bother to think about it. Since Danzo wouldn¡¯t mess with him, let him pass. Anyway, he didn¡¯t want to deal with Danzo. When it comes to who is the most hated among the Hokage, Danzo is basically the number one, the one who can never be cleansed. In the name of doing good for Konoha, it has caused a lot of damage to Konoha. What's more, many of the tragedies in Hokage were caused by Danzo himself. Therefore, for such characters, Kakashi adheres to the principle of not provoking him if he can. The next day, Kakashi followed the plan and used the transformation technique to become the Third Hokage and followed the Anbu on the road. It was very quiet along the way. Just when Kakashi thought that Danzo had given up on this battle, a group of ninjas with strange masks appeared! The following ANBU immediately rushed forward upon seeing this, fought with these ninjas, and were immediately lured away by these ninjas. Seeing this, Kakashi immediately raised his vigilance! If your guess is correct, you should meet Yamato next! Sure enough, a man with a faceA young ninja suddenly appeared and looked directly at Kakashi who had transformed into the Third Hokage! With his hands forming seals, the young man shouted: "Wood Release! The art of the big forest!" Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank, and sure enough, this boy is Yamato. Except for Yamato, no one in the world can use Wood Release. Kakashi directly released the transformation technique, and Chidori appeared in his hand instantly. With a thrust, the wood escape was completely shattered, and at the same time, he kicked Yamato's chest. No, it should be called Kaoru's chest at this time. The thousand birds are still chirping, shining in Yamato¡¯s young eyes. Kakashi whispered: "Mudun? Who are you?" Although he knew that Yamato would not answer, Kakashi still wanted to ask this question in order not to reveal his secret. Seeing that Yamato didn't answer, Kakashi took back the chirping Chidori and said, "Go away. One day, Konoha will need you." Unlike Kakashi¡¯s speculation in the original work, this time Kakashi really knows that Yamato will be useful to Konoha in the future. Yamato was obviously stunned for a moment, but immediately fled the scene. His intuition told him that the guy in front of him, who was less than three years older than him, was very strong and he was no match for him at all. In the Hokage's office, the third generation has returned after interviewing the Daimyo, and has been appointed as Hokage again. "Sandaime-sama, among the assassins this time, there is a ninja who uses Wood Release. Although it is not very powerful, there is no doubt that it is Wood Release!" Kakashi said. "Oh?" Sandai was also surprised. He didn't expect that there are people in this world who can use Wood Release. "Kakashi, I know about this, please go down." The third generation thought for a while and finally said. "Yes, Third Generation Sir." "Kakashi, I can see your change, and I am very happy that you can get out of the darkness so quickly and continue to work hard." The third generation suddenly said. Kakashi was stunned, obviously not expecting that the third generation would suddenly talk about this matter. Kakashi lowered his head and said, "Thank you, Third Generation, for your concern. I'm fine now." The third generation smiled and said: "That's good, go ahead. Konoha still needs young people like you. In the future, this huge Konoha will still need you to support it." "The third generation's words actually meant that Kakashi was taken so seriously, and Kakashi couldn't help but feel a little flattered. "Three generations of adults have spoken seriously." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 15 Jiraiya You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi left the Hokage's office. He didn't know what he was thinking. Kakashi was not surprised that the Third Hokage valued him. It was just that the Third Hokage said this, which made Kakashi a little surprised. But Kakashi doesn¡¯t want to think too much. For now, improving his own strength is the first priority. Today, both Jiraiya and Orochimaru returned to Konoha. At this time, Orochimaru has not yet defected, but Kakashi remembered that the day of Orochimaru's defection was not far away. Jiraiya was a character that Kakashi admired very much in his previous life. At the same time, he is also a very important character in the hearts of thousands of Naruto fans. When Jiraiya died, the entire Naruto fan circle seemed a little depressed, which shows his terrifying popularity. Therefore, whether it was due to the relationship between his original Kakashi and Jiraiya, or his appreciation of Jiraiya in his previous life, Kakashi planned to meet this ninja who carried out the way of ninja to the end. With a body ups and downs, Kakashi disappeared on the spot and trotted all the way. When he stopped, Kakashi had already arrived at the door of Jiraiya's residence. Although Jiraiya has been absent from Konoha for a long time since the end of the Third War, no one dares to move his house. Nonsense, who dares to touch the house of one of the three ninjas? Jiraiya came back this time because of Minato's death. He came back to express condolences to Minato. Jiraiya's mood at this time was definitely not a happy one. After all, the disciple he taught the most and was also the most satisfied with died. The blow can be imagined. It¡¯s just that after Jiraiya became an adult, he no longer showed this sadness, but instead faced the world with a cynical face. When Kakashi came, Jiraiya was sitting by the window, flipping through some bad magazines. "Jiraiya-sama!" Kakashi shouted from the big tree by the window. Jiraiya looked up, then lowered his head again and said: "Hey, it's Kakashi, why are you here today? I remember you are still in the ANBU, you should have many tasks." .¡± ¡°I just completed a mission and have a few days to rest.¡± "Oh? What did you come to see me for? Do you want to ask me about something?" Jiraiya said and laughed. "Jiraiya-sama, I would like to ask you some questions about Minato-sensei." Ignoring Jiraiya¡¯s trick, Kakashi directly asked his question. Hearing Minato's name, Jiraiya became obviously more serious. He put down the bad magazine in his hand, looked at Kakashi, and said, "Minato? What do you want to say?" "Jiraiya-sama, Minato-sensei fought tooth and nail to protect Konoha, but what happened to his children has become like this. Do you think Minato-sensei is worth it?" Jiraiya let out a scrutinizing gaze and looked straight at Kakashi. Kakashi instantly felt a chill in his body and all the hairs on his body stood up. At this moment, Kakashi almost wanted to draw his sword to resist. . However, this feeling disappeared after a moment. Jiraiya withdrew his terrifying gaze and said, "Kakashi, Minato sacrificed himself for the village. He is a hero. The village's treatment of his son is indeed too much. But There is no way, Naruto possesses the Nine Tails, and this is his mission. Minato should have thought of this when he chose Naruto as his jinchuriki, but do you know why he still chose Naruto as his jinchuriki?" "Isn't it because of the bloodline of the Uzumaki clan?" "This is only part of the reason. Minato trusts his children and feels that Naruto will definitely complete the things he has not completed in the future. The Nine-Tails is a guarantee that Minato gives to Naruto, and everything now is just what Minato has given Naruto. The test of man.¡± "Test?" Kakashi was a little confused. "Yes, only a ninja who has experienced the darkness of the world can know how to face it with sunshine, and only a person who knows the darkness of the world can save the darkness of this world." "But this is too much for Naruto. Besides, isn't Minato-sensei afraid of Naruto falling into darkness?" "Kakashi, you don't understand. Minato believes in Naruto just because he is his child, nothing more." "Do you do this to your own child just because you believe in it? I don't know whether this is a blessing or a curse." Kakashi said with a bitter smile. Although Kakashi knew Naruto's future fate, he still couldn't bear to see what Naruto was going through now. "Haha, don't worry, with Sandai here, Naruto will not let Naruto go into darkness." Jiraiya laughed and changed back to his cynical look. "I hope so."   Kakashi would ask this question just because he felt unworthy of Naruto's current experience. Although Naruto has just been born, Kakashi knows that even the wet nurse who raised Naruto does not like him, and some villagers even hate him. "If it weren't for the ANBU protection sent by the Third Generation, I'm afraid Naruto would have been beaten to death long ago. "Kakashi, something is different about you." Jiraiya said suddenly. Kakashi¡¯s heart trembled, he didn¡¯t understand why Jiraiya suddenly mentioned this, but was his change so obvious? Both the Third Generation, Kai, and Jiraiya said that they had changed. "In the past, you wouldn't have asked such questions. The most likely thing was to let yourself go. Now you actually care about others. You have begun to step out of that darkness." Jiraiya said with a smile. Kakashi was silent. After all, he was not the real Kakashi. Although he inherited everything from Kakashi, he was not Kakashi after all. Therefore, the so-called darkness of Kakashi was revealed when Kakashi's soul merged. In a moment, he was gone. Perhaps it is because of this that even though he inherited everything from Kakashi, these people still noticed the changes. "You may be more like Sakumo's son now. And the sword behind you, it seems that you have picked up Sakumo's sword skills." Jiraiya saw the thousand sword behind Kakashi. Ting seemed to be looking at the man who fought with thousands of troops again, and a trace of nostalgia flashed in his eyes. "Yes, I will let my father's sword skills bloom in the ninja world again." Kakashi nodded. "Okay, very good, I'll wait for that day. I believe Sakumo will be very pleased to see you like this. Well, seeing that you like it today, I'll teach you a ninjutsu." Jiraiya's topic jumped. Sex confused Kakashi for a moment. "Ninjutsu?" Kakashi was stunned, never expecting Jiraiya to be so interested. "Yes, I see that most of your ninjutsu is focused on attack and lacks defense. The ninjutsu I will teach you this time is called Needle Jizo! You can use your hair to defend yourself. It is very practical. I believe you will use it." "Thank you, Jiraiya-sama." Kakashi is not hypocritical. Kakashi is really lacking in this kind of ninjutsu, so don't give it up. "No need, you are Minato's disciple, that is, my disciple. It's appropriate to teach you something." Jiraiya said with a smile. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 16 Orochimaru¡¯s defection You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After coming out of Jiraiya's room, Kakashi returned to his home. I didn't expect that just by going there, I would gain a ninjutsu, and it was also a very practical defensive ninjutsu. Kakashi was caught off guard by Jiraiya's generosity, but for Kakashi, this was a good sign. At least Jiraiya did not object to teaching him ninjutsu. In this case, if he learns senjutsu from Jiraiya in the future, maybe Jiraiya will agree. In this case, a lot of trouble can be saved. But for now, Kakashi is just putting aside Senjutsu for the time being, for no other reason than the amount of chakra is an issue. Even after being freed from the limitations of the Sharingan, Kakashi's chakra did not meet the standards for practicing Senjutsu. According to Kakashi¡¯s judgment, the requirement for learning senjutsu is probably at least the amount of chakra above the shadow level, and Kakashi is still a little short of this goal. Putting the senjutsu aside, Kakashi took out the scroll again and looked at it. Regarding the sealing technique, Kakashi did not fully master it. The remaining content required Kakashi to understand it bit by bit, and he could not rush it. Kakashi's goal is to completely master the sealing technique, and then have absolute control over the Sharingan. He can open it whenever he wants and seal it whenever he wants, so that he can act like a normal Uchiha. Use the same. ¡° However, this requires very strong control over chakra and absolute mastery of sealing techniques. And no matter which point it is, it is not a problem that can be completed in a short time. But another thing that worries Kakashi is Orochimaru's defection. Now that Yamato has been exposed, that means Orochimaru's defection is not far away. At this time, the Third Generation may have already set his sights on Orochimaru. After Orochimaru defected, Jiraiya will also leave, Konoha will enter a low point, and when the Uchiha clan perishes, Konoha will be at its lowest point in history. Having said that, Konoha is really terrifyingly strong. Even at its lowest point, it is still on par with other ninja villages. If it weren't for this strength, I would have been crushed by other ninja villages long ago. For Orochimaru, Kakashi has no dislike and no extra favorable impression. His evaluation is just that of a scientist. It's just that this scientist is a little crazy. Orochimaru's bottom-line scientific experiments are against Konoha's moral values, so naturally he cannot survive in Konoha's sunshine, but it is very suitable for Gen. "It's a pity that in Danzo's view, Orochimaru is just a disciple of the Third Generation. No matter how much trouble the two have, their relationship is that of master and disciple. Therefore, Orochimaru must leave Konoha, this is Danzo's understanding. Orochimaru has no intention of staying in Konoha for long. With his current strength and the vast world, he can go anywhere. There is no need to hang himself on a tree in Konoha. If there is anything that Konoha is reluctant to part with, it is probably the Sandaime and Jiraiya Tsunade. But how could a person like Orochimaru be bound by such a thing. Therefore, in Kakashi's view, defection is just a matter of time. Ignoring the storm outside, Kakashi silently looked at the scroll in the room. Kakashi had never thought about the fight with Orochimaru. ??????????????????????????? The most difficult person to kill in the Naruto world is probably Orochimaru. Kakashi has no interest in fighting this kind of person, not to mention, Kakashi is no match for Orochimaru now, so it would have been meaningless to ask for trouble in the past. But Kakashi¡¯s idea obviously didn¡¯t work out. The next night, Kakashi received the summons from the Third Generation. Outside the Hokage's office, a large number of ANBU ninjas were waiting here, and Kakashi was no exception. At this time, Kakashi was wearing ANBU clothes and a strange mask, which looked very strange. The third generation wearing Hokage robes came out and said: "Everyone, Orochimaru has defected to Konoha and is now officially classified as an S-class rebel ninja. Your mission is to bring Orochimaru back! Orochimaru controls many important things in Konoha. Confidential, if he really succeeds in defecting, it will be a very serious loss to Konoha, do you know?" When they heard that Orochimaru had defected, the ANBU ninjas were a little surprised. This was the pillar of Konoha. They didn't expect that Orochimaru would defect. However, no one thought much about it. The destiny of ninjas is to perform missions, so probably all ANBU should say: "Yes, Third Generation-sama." In an instant, all the ANBU disappeared and went to chase Orochimaru. Kakashi kept jumping in the woods, but there was no motivation in his heart.?The Third Generation asked these Anbu to chase Orochimaru, just like delivering food. The Third Generation should know very well what level Orochimaru is. ¡°The only ones in Konoha who are qualified to fight Orochimaru now are probably Danzo, the Third Generation, Jiraiya and Tsunade. Danzo and the Third Generation didn't take action, and Tsunade was away, so only Jiraiya went after Orochimaru. With Jiraiya¡¯s personality, he will definitely not use all his strength when dealing with Orochimaru, just like Naruto did with Sasuke. And how could Jiraiya be Orochimaru's opponent without using all his strength? At this time, the third generation seemed to send ANBU to chase Orochimaru, but in fact it was just a superficial job after Orochimaru left. Otherwise, Orochimaru would have been killed by the third generation in the laboratory. Kakashi walked all the way without feeling anxious at all. "Kakashi-senpai." At this time, someone came from behind. Kakashi looked back and saw that with purple hair and the same mask, it was none other than Uzuki Yugan, one of the ANBU members. "Xiyan, what's wrong?" "Kakashi-senpai, I heard that Orochimaru-sama has defected, so I came with him to pursue him." "You?" Kakashi looked Uzuki Xiyan up and down, but he didn't expect this little girl to be so motivated. "Kakashi-senpai, don't look down on me, I'm very powerful." Seeing Kakashi looking at her like this, Uzuki Xiyan thought Kakashi looked down on her, and she was a little unhappy at the moment. "Alas, I understand, let's go together so that we can take care of you later." Kakashi said casually. "Okay, Kakashi-senpai." Uzuki Yuyan was overjoyed when he heard this. Being able to perform a mission with the famous Sharingan Kakashi is a rare experience for Uzuki Xiyan, and he will definitely gain it. Lots of experience. Kakashi didn¡¯t say anything and accelerated instantly. Now that someone is following, the original idea of ??making soy sauce cannot be put into practice. Otherwise, it will be really difficult for the third generation to explain. "This is indeed Kakashi-senpai." Uzuki Xiyan sighed in her heart, and sped up to keep up with Kakashi's footsteps. (For the time of Orochimaru's defection, please refer to Chapter 572 of the animation, the defection of the ninja Orochimaru, and the defection after Minato's death.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 17 Thunder Dance You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Kakashi-senpai, do you know where Orochimaru is?" Uzuki Xiyan asked curiously. Kakashi shook his head and said: "I don't know either. I can only look in this direction. And with our strength, there is no way to deal with Orochimaru. If we encounter it, the two of us will fight on our own." Please be blessed." Seeing that Kakashi was so unmotivated, Uzuki Yugan felt a little bored, but when she thought that the target was Orochimaru, no matter how much motivation she had, it would probably disappear. But Uzuki Xiyan is also a genius. Although he is in awe of people like Orochimaru, he does not feel that he is necessarily inferior to him. Newborn calves are not afraid of tigers, so Uzuki Xiyan dares to rush out at this time. "Kakashi-senpai, although Orochimaru is famous far and wide, you are not bad at all. Even if you are not as good as him, I believe the gap will not be big." Kakashi glanced at Uzuki Xiyan in surprise, wondering how she had so much confidence in him. "Xi Yan, you really think highly of me." Kakashi said with a bitter smile. Today¡¯s Kakashi probably doesn¡¯t even have half of Orochimaru¡¯s strength, so how can he possibly challenge Orochimaru? "No, Kakashi-senpai, I believe you can do it." Uzuki Xiyan seemed to have some terrifying confidence in Kakashi. She looked at Kakashi with a burning gaze, making Kakashi feel ashamed. Suddenly, Kakashi felt a warning sign in his heart, stopped and said, "Stop!" Maoyuexi looked puzzled, but stopped anyway. "Kakashi-senpai, what's wrong?" Uzuki Xiyan asked curiously. Kakashi smiled bitterly and said, "I think we need to be ready to escape." "Um?" Before Kakashi could answer Uzuki Yugao¡¯s question, a man walked out of the grass in front of him. It was none other than the defected ninja Orochimaru! "Oh? There are two little mice." Orochimaru showed a smile, like a python that found its prey, with a coldness all over his body. Maoyue Xiyan immediately took a pose, holding a long knife in her hand, as if she were facing a formidable enemy. For no other reason than that, the person in front of me is one of the three ninjas who is a genius. The three generations call him a genius ninja who only meets once in decades. Only when she met him did Uazuki Xiyan realize how big the gap between herself and the Sannin was! Orochimaru didn't seem to intend to directly kill the two ninjas in front of him, but looked at them with a joking look, and his golden pupils made people shudder. Kakashi and Uozuki Xiyan were sweating coldly, this is murderous intent! Kakashi clenched his teeth, and the chakra in his body exploded in an instant! The terrifying murderous aura was also expelled from Kakashi's body, and he regained his ability to move. "Oh? You actually broke free? It's really interesting." Orochimaru was obviously a little surprised. He probably didn't expect that this kid could actually break through his murderous aura. "Orochimaru!" Kakashi gasped, staring at Orochimaru. "With your silver-white hair, it seems that you are Kakashi. I didn't expect that Sakumo's son is already so old. Haha, it's really interesting. I wonder how many levels of your father's skills have you learned?" Orochimaru said, seeming a little eager to try, and even the matter of defecting seemed to have been put aside. For a time, Orochimaru's aura surged! Kakashi felt that he was not facing a person, but a ferocious snake. He seemed to be the prey of this snake and would be swallowed by it at any time. Kakashi grabbed the Sento Sword behind his back with his right hand and held it horizontally in front of him. His only remaining right eye stared at Orochimaru. As for Uzuki Yuugao, who was so shocked with murderous aura that she couldn't move, Kakashi didn't have any extra time to take care of her. Furthermore, Orochimaru is obviously more interested in Kakashi now and will not touch a small character like Uzuki Yugao. "Not bad, the aura of holding the sword is very similar to that of Sakumo back then." Orochimaru seemed to be getting more and more excited, and his eyes looking at Kakashi were full of anticipation. Kakashi clenched the Qian Ting in his hand, and the chakra in his body continued to circulate rapidly. Kakashi knew that if one sword failed to produce results, he might not have the chance to swing the second sword at all. So, one sword is the opportunity Orochimaru gives Kakashi, and it is also Kakashi's opportunity. After one strike, Kakashi¡¯s life and death depended on Orochimaru¡¯s thoughts! The chakra all over the body is condensed in the right palm, and the sound of thunder condenses on Qian Ting.?, the blue electric arc kept beating on the knife. "Is this?" Orochimaru was a little confused, but more of it seemed to be surprise, as if it was unbelievable that this move would appear in this world again. "Dance of Thunder!" Kakashi drank softly, and the Qian Ting in his hand instantly resembled a thunder dragon, entwined with thousands of lightning bolts, making it look powerful! Seeing what appeared in Kakashi¡¯s sword, Orochimaru¡¯s eyes showed disbelief, and even more excitement! Uzuki Xiyan was completely shocked by the scene in front of her. Is this the strength of Kakashi-senpai? Didn¡¯t I say that Kakashi-senpai¡¯s most powerful move is the Chidori? So what¡¯s going on with this sword move? The aura coming from above gave Uo Yue Xiyan a fatal feeling. Too dangerous! This is the only feeling in Maoyue Xiyan's heart. She can clearly feel that if she is hit by this trick, she will definitely die, without any exception! Ignoring the complicated emotions in the two people's hearts, Kakashi swung out his sword, and his body followed him like a shadow. The human and sword seemed to merge into one, and with the power of thunder, Kakashi waved the long sword in his hand. Dance of Thunder! One of the mysteries of Hatake's sword technique requires strong chakra and sword skills. Injecting thunder attribute chakra into the long sword, through the use of sword skills, the thunder dragon flow is condensed, and bursts of dragons are emitted. groan. Faced with this powerful sword, Orochimaru did not choose to hide, but chose to confront it head-on. If you look carefully, you will find that there seems to be a trace of excitement in Orochimaru's cold golden pupils. Orochimaru feels that his cooling blood seems to have a feeling of heat at this moment. That feeling seems to be a boiling feeling. Why do you feel this way? By the way, when I was with Sakumo, didn't I see Sakumo kill countless powerful enemies with this move? That knife and that figure make people feel passionate and nostalgic. But remembering the memory, the terrifying instincts honed on the battlefield made Orochimaru respond immediately! I saw Orochimaru bite his left hand, quickly retreated, and formed seals with both hands at an extremely fast speed. "The art of psychics! Triple Rashomon!" In an instant, three metal gates appeared in front of Kakashi, as if they appeared from the dark underworld. Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank and said secretly: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Orochimaru to use this trick!¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 18 Fight against Orochimaru You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The defense of each triple Rashomon gate is stronger than the previous one, and Kakashi's Thunder Dance cannot completely destroy it. With a loud bang, the first Rashomon gate dissipated like paper, but the second Rashomon gate lay in front of Kakashi like a chasm. The blue chakra arc kept jumping, and the second level of Rashomon canceled out all the power of Thunder Dance. Kakashi froze in place while holding the knife, breathing heavily. "Huhhuhdamn it, I was blocked." Kakashi shouted in a low voice. Kakashi has not been learning Thunder Dance for a long time, and has only mastered it initially, but its power is already stronger than that of Chidori in its normal form, and it is also Kakashi's most powerful attack now. Kakashi just used this move without thinking, hoping to injure Orochimaru so that the two of them would have a chance to escape. However, he didn't expect that Orochimaru could react so fast. Come here and block it. The third level of Rashomon is a ninjutsu of the first generation. The highest level is the fifth level of Rashomon. Only the first Hokage, Senju Hashirama, used it. It has unparalleled defensive power. It is the most famous defensive ninjutsu in the entire Hokage. Specifically designed to resist large-scale ninjutsu attacks. Kakashi guessed that Orochimaru should have obtained the Book of Sealing, because both the Reincarnation of the Earth and Rashomon are the ninjutsu in the Book of Sealing, and Orochimaru obviously got it from it. ¡°And Orochimaru is a disciple of the Third Hokage, so it¡¯s not surprising to Kakashi that he can obtain the Book of Sealing. At this time, Kakashi also became curious about the Book of Sealing, a scroll that recorded thousands of forbidden techniques, and Kakashi couldn't help but be curious. The ninjutsu inside is not a ninjutsu that Kakashi can copy through the Sharingan, and its power cannot be underestimated. The thoughts in Kakashi's mind flashed. The most important thing right now is Orochimaru in front of him. If he is not serious, I am afraid he will have to explain it here today. The life in time travel has just begun, and Kakashi doesn¡¯t want it to end so soon. Orochimaru's figure came out from behind Rashomon, looked at the second Rashomon that was almost broken by Kakashi, and said with a sinister smile: "Not bad power, although not as good as Sakumo's ten" One, but it¡¯s pretty good.¡± Orochimaru commented calmly, as if he was giving advice to a junior. But the murderous aura in his body not only did not decrease, but became even stronger. "What an interesting little thing, haha, I'm starting to look forward to your future. I originally thought you would be ruined by this cumbersome Sharingan, but now it seems that you have embarked on another path, haha, not bad, very nice." Orochimaru looked at Kakashi excitedly, as if he had discovered a novel toy. Kakashi felt a chill in his heart. Orochimaru looked as if he was about to dissect himself. Kakashi tightened his grip on Qian Ting. Although he was nervous, he was not afraid at all. He was even slightly excited. This was Orochimaru, a strong Kage level warrior. What he gained from fighting against such an opponent was not experience. So simple. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to fight Orochimaru before because of fear, but at this time, Kakashi didn¡¯t have any fear in his heart. With Qian Ting in hand, Kakashi felt like he was dominating the world. So what about Orochimaru, given time, he will only be defeated by his own men. Seeing the fighting spirit burning in Kakashi's eyes, Orochimaru was a little surprised. He didn't expect that this kid actually had such fighting spirit at this time. It was really rare. "Haha, nice look, I hope you can give me a bigger surprise! Ninja technique, Hidden Shadow Snake Hand!" Orochimaru said, shooting out several long snakes from his right hand, with the ferocious fangs clearly exposed. Orochimaru's unique snake-type ninjutsu, although it looks very disgusting, but I have to admit that it is indeed quite powerful. Kakashi was not afraid, and the Thousand Thunder Blades fired thunderous shots, cutting every last bit of the oncoming long snake into two sections. But, this is just the beginning! "Wind Escape, a big breakthrough!" A gust of wind spurted out from Orochimaru's mouth, like a Category 10 hurricane, with astonishing destructive power. The surrounding trees were blown away by the strong wind, leaving nothing behind! What a terrifying power! Kakashi was almost unable to open his eyes due to the strong wind. no! If this continues, you won¡¯t even be able to see your opponent¡¯s actions clearly! It seems that I still need to use the Sharingan! Sharingan, open! Pushing the forehead protector upward, the scarlet Sharingan instantly appeared on Kakashi's face.The blurred vision became extremely clear at this moment. The black three-magatama is constantly rotating, looking weird and charming. "Oh? Did you still use the Sharingan? But a foreigner is probably just a burden!" Orochimaru said disdainfully, seeming to be a little dismissive of the blood successor limit, but also seemed to be unwilling to do so. Kakashi was not in the mood to experience Orochimaru's rich emotions. After surviving the wind escape breakthrough, Kakashi closed his right eye and only looked at Orochimaru with the Sharingan in his left eye. Feeling that the chakra in his body was constantly being lost, Kakashi did not hesitate. At this consumption rate, the chakra in his body would be exhausted in ten minutes at most! Open instantly! The shunpo that had been practiced for a long time was fully activated at this moment, but it appeared beside Orochimaru in an instant. The speed was so fast that Orochimaru could not react for a moment. Qian Ting swept across! Bring up a bloody flower! Orochimaru's expression instantly became gloomy, and his right hand covered his left arm. There was a deep wound there! Orochimaru is injured! But Kakashi didn¡¯t feel any happy, because at this time, the killing intent in Orochimaru¡¯s eyes was about to condense into substance! "Shunpo? I didn't expect you to actually learn Sakumo's move. Haha, you really gave me a lot of surprises." Orochimaru seemed to be smiling, but it gave Kakashi an extremely cold feeling. If it weren¡¯t for the violent thunder chakra still operating in his body, Kakashi would have doubted whether he could still move. Uzuki Xiyan from behind looked at what was happening in disbelief. Kakashi-senpai actually stabbed Orochimaru! After seeing Orochimaru, Uzuki Yugao had only one thought, and that was to run away, but Kakashi was actually able to slash Orochimaru with a knife! Uzuki Xiyan suddenly felt that Kakashi's not yet strong back was filled with a feeling called reliability. Looking at the blood on his left arm, Orochimaru's face looked extremely regretful. How long had it been since he had blood? Orochimaru had forgotten about it, he didn't expect that he would fall into trouble at the hands of a junior today. An emotion called anger occupied Orochimaru's mind, and he no longer had the same mood of giving advice to his juniors just now. In the golden pupils, real murderous intent began to spread! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 19 Coming to Help You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The overwhelming pressure radiated from Orochimaru's body, cold sweat dripped from Kakashi's forehead, and Uzuki Xiyan's already immobile body became even more sluggish, and he collapsed directly on the ground. "Bang!" With a sound, Orochimaru's fist appeared on Kakashi's face, and a huge force lifted Kakashi's whole body away! What a fast speed! At this moment, Orochimaru showed the level that a Sannin should have. This taijutsu alone was several levels stronger than Kakashi! Kakashi was knocked ten meters away, but it was not over yet. Orochimaru quickly formed seals with his hands. "The evil snake's wrist explodes!" A burst of smoke dissipated, and several giant snakes appeared around Kakashi. Kakashi, who was flying upside down, had no way to use his strength. He could only watch these big snakes roaring beside him with their bloody mouths open. Orochimaru sneered and shouted: "Explode!" Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank, he saw the chakra in the giant snake burning rapidly, it was about to explode! "Boom!" A huge explosion completely drowned Kakashi's figure! "Kakashi-senpai!" Maoyue Xiyan¡¯s desperate voice sounded instantly! Orochimaru ignored Uazuki Xiyan, and looked at the smoke and dust from the explosion with his golden pupils. He could feel that there was Kakashi's aura there. When the smoke and dust dispersed, the silver hair wrapped around Kakashi's whole body, leaving no gaps. Seeing the scene in front of him, Orochimaru couldn't help but shout out a name. "Jiraiya?" As Jiraiya¡¯s teammate for so many years, Orochimaru is naturally very familiar with this trick. At that critical moment, Kakashi used the needle Jizo that he had just learned not long ago. Unexpectedly, the effect was surprisingly good. The terrifying power of the explosion did not affect Kakashi at all. The silver hair faded away, revealing an embarrassed Kakashi. "I didn't expect that idiot Jiraiya to teach you this trick." Kakashi raised his head and looked at Orochimaru standing in front of him. "What a good eye, but unfortunately, in the final analysis, it is still a fake." Orochimaru's tone was full of regret and a hint of ridicule. A katana was slashed from Orochimaru's back, but Orochimaru didn't even look at it as a snake wrapped itself around the owner of the katana. This person is none other than Mao Yue Xiyan, who was motionless just now. Unexpectedly, she was able to move freely. "It's a pity that this sudden sword did not achieve any success, and Uoyue Xiyan's sneak attack also failed. The snake tightly restrained the struggling Uozuki Xiyan and handed it to Orochimaru. Orochimaru looked at Uozuki Xiyan coldly and said impatiently: "I am not interested in you now, don't show up again." A kunai stabbed Uzuki Xiyan's neck directly. In the next second, this little beauty like a flower would die in the hands of Orochimaru. At this moment, Kakashi moved! Kakashi used his right hand to throw Qian Ting away, and the target was Orochimaru! ¡°You¡¯re so naive, you want to defeat me just with this attack?¡± Orochimaru blocked the Qian Ting Dao, but in the next second, something unexpected happened to Orochimaru! The person who was struck by the Thousand Thunder Sword transformed into Kakashi. A ball of blue thunder appeared in Kakashi¡¯s hand, and a thousand birds sang in unison! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The scarlet Sharingan stared at Orochimaru, and the Chidori in his right hand pressed on Orochimaru's chest! No, this feels wrong! Kakashi retracted his right hand, swung his long knife, and cut off the big snake wrapped around Uazuki Xiyan's body, and stepped aside while holding Uazuki Xiyan. Orochimaru, who was hit by Chidori, turned into a ball of yellow soil. Earth Escape! Earth substitute! At the last moment, Orochimaru used his earth substitute, turning Kakashi's offensive into nothing. Just when Kakashi used a needle to protect her body, she used shadow bodies and transformations at the same time, turning her body into Qianting knife, and let the shadow avatar hold. The reason is to have the opportunity to get close to Orochimaru and carry out a close attack! Unfortunately, the tactic was successful, but Orochimaru's on-the-spot response ability was really terrifying. He was able to dodge Kakashi's blow that he thought he was sure to hit in such a short time.   On a big tree, Orochimaru's figure appeared again, and Kakashi instantly turned around and looked at Orochimaru's location. "I still underestimated you. I have to say that he is indeed Sakumo's son. His keenness in battle is really terrifying." Faced with Orochimaru's emotion, Kakashi did not feel happy. He had used all his methods, but Orochimaru did not suffer any damage except a small wound on his left arm. This kind of powerlessness The feeling made Kakashi feel very disgusted. Touching his left eye, Kakashi knew that there was a ninjutsu hidden in this eye that could change the situation of the battle, but Kakashi could not use it yet. Although the soul has been almost integrated, the mental power has not been completely integrated, and the mental power is still not enough to drive the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. Even if it can be driven, it will probably take a lot of time. Here, it is simply too late. Orochimaru will not give you that much time to prepare. It would still be possible in normal times, but now that Orochimaru is defecting, he obviously won't waste time doing such a thing. "Okay, it's almost time. I had a great time. Obviously I'll send you to see Sakumo." Orochimaru smiled coldly and said chilling words calmly. Kakashi held Uzuki Xiyan who had passed out with one hand, and held Qian Ting with the other. He felt that the chakra in his body was about to be exhausted. Kakashi smiled bitterly in his heart. He really met a pervert who could not win no matter what. . "The latent shadow has many snake hands!" Orochimaru's attack came again, but Kakashi had no strength left to resist. Damn it, am I really going to die this time? "Fire escape! Fire bullet!" A hot flame spurted out from behind Kakashi, directly burning Orochimaru's hidden multi-snake hand. The remaining power remained unabated, and the huge flames headed towards Orochimaru. The golden pupils shrank and his hands formed seals. "Earth Escape! Earth Formation Wall!" The rapidly rising clods of earth blocked the flames, and both of them quickly melted and disappeared. Kakashi turned around, and a majestic figure appeared directly there. Kakashi looked happy, knowing that he was saved today. "Jiraiya-sama." Kakashi called respectfully. "Yeah." Jiraiya just responded, with an unprecedented seriousness on his face. His eyes did not fall on Kakashi, but looked at Orochimaru. "Jiraiya, you idiot is still here." It seemed that there was no surprise at all about Jiraiya's arrival, and Orochimaru's tone seemed very relaxed. "Yes, I'm here. My teammates have defected. How could I not come? Orochimaru, why on earth? Why did you defect? ??Even if there is a misunderstanding with the old man, this is too much!" Jiraiya was obviously very angry, with a look of disbelief on his face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 20 The End You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Haha, Jiraiya, how can you, an idiot, understand my ideals? If I want to grasp the truth of this world, how can I be restricted by this little Konoha?" "Orochimaru! Have you forgotten Tsunade, the old man still has the bond between us?" Jiraiya was heartbroken. Faced with the fact that his best friend had now become an enemy, Jiraiya could not accept it at all. Jiraiya even had tears flashing in his eyes. This hero, who would never shed tears no matter how badly injured he was, could not control his emotions at this moment. Seeing this, Orochimaru snorted coldly, his eyes also changed slightly, but they were hidden again in an instant. "Jiraiya, you idiot, you don't know anything about me." Orochimaru's words were like a steel knife, piercing into Jiraiya's heart. After decades of friendship, he got such a word, and Jiraiya's heart was filled with bitterness. "No matter what you say, this time, no matter what method I use, I will take you back!" Jiraiya shouted. "Just you?" Orochimaru's tone was extremely disdainful, but his tense hands showed that he was not as relaxed as he seemed. As Jiraiya¡¯s teammate for many years, Orochimaru naturally understands Jiraiya¡¯s strength. Even a genius like Orochimaru has to admit that Jiraiya's strength is indeed extraordinary. The strength of the two is now between equals. Whoever wins and who loses depends on who can be ruthless. "Kakashi, you take Uazuki Xiyan and leave first. I'm fighting with Orochimaru and I can't take care of you." Jiraiya ordered directly without looking back. "But, Lord Jiraiya" Before Kakashi finished speaking, he was rudely interrupted by Jiraiya. "Stop talking nonsense and leave quickly!" Jiraiya roared. "Okay, Jiraiya-sama, be careful." Kakashi said, carrying the unconscious Uazuki Yuyan on his back and starting to evacuate. Orochimaru glanced at Kakashi, but did not intercept him, just watched Kakashi leave. Orochimaru didn't want to kill Kakashi in the first place. Whether it was his consideration for Konoha or his friendship with Sakumo, it became the reason why he couldn't kill Kakashi. Watching Kakashi leave, Jiraiya breathed a sigh of relief. Orochimaru chuckled lightly and said, "Jiraiya, Kakashi really looks like Sakumo, both in appearance and personality. It's really nostalgic." I don¡¯t understand why Orochimaru suddenly said such things, but Jiraiya still answered habitually: "Ah, yes, Kakashi is very similar to Sakumo." "Okay, the person who was in the way has left. The next thing is between us. But Jiraiya, can you really attack me?" Orochimaru took out a handful of kunai, stretched out his long tongue and took a lick, showing a sinister smile. "I can do it!" Jiraiya raised his voice, but anyone could hear the uncertainty in his words. "Haha, you are indeed an idiot." A handful of kunai were thrown out at the same time, and they collided with a clang in mid-air. Immediately, the collision between the two shadow-level masters began! Kakashi left the battlefield between the two of them with Uazuki Xiyan on his back, but Kakashi was always worried. Pulling down the forehead protector to cover the scarlet Sharingan, Kakashi found a place to put Uzuki Xiyan down and rest for a while. There was a huge roar from the battlefield between the two men in the distance. The battle between shadow-level masters was naturally not going to be small. Kakashi sighed, with Jiraiya's strength, if he wants to defeat Orochimaru unless he uses Sage Mode, the two of them will be evenly matched, and Jiraiya can't be ruthless, so it is almost impossible to defeat Orochimaru. So Kakashi knew that Jiraiya would definitely lose this battle. When there is not much difference in strength between the two sides, the one who is ruthless will naturally win. Obviously, Jiraiya will not be the one who is ruthless. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Kakashi touched the water stain on his face and looked up. It's raining? Is God also crying for the breakup between the two? Kakashi couldn't help but smile bitterly. This kind of breakup scene is really common in the world of Naruto. After carrying Uzuki Xiyan to a cave and leaving a shadow clone to take care of her, Kakashi decided to go to the battlefield to have a look. Although he knew that Orochimaru would definitely not kill Jiraiya, Kakashi still wanted to take a look.   Orochimaru must be weak after the battle with Jiraiya. Kakashi has recovered a little, so he can still escape. Moreover, after the battle with Jiraiya, Orochimaru probably has no intention of continuing the fight. People always have feelings. Even if Orochimaru is determined to cut off the bond with Jiraiya, there is still some left in his heart. Reluctant to give up. Kakashi knew that the battle between the two would only have one outcome: Jiraiya would be injured and Orochimaru would escape. The surrounding trees continued to move back, and Kakashi moved quickly through the forest. Soon, he came to the battlefield. But at this time, the battle was over, leaving only a lonely figure lying on the ground, dirty and messy, but without a trace of blood. It was none other than Jiraiya. The white hair now looks a bit black, stained with a lot of dust, and the forehead protector on the head is also missing a corner, which was obviously missing in the battle just now. Kakashi stopped, stood in front of Jiraiya, and called softly: "Jiraiya-sama." Hearing this, Jiraiya raised his head, his eyes were bloodshot, looking a little distressed. "Ah, it's Kakashi." Jiraiya forced a smile, trying his best to show his former cynicism. "Jiraiya-sama, let's go back." Kakashi didn¡¯t ask about the result or say anything else, he just said these words softly. Jiraiya showed a wry smile and said: "Kakashi, tell me, am I really a failure? I have failed to pursue Tsunade for so many years, and have been abandoned by Orochimaru for so many years. You tell me, I am Aren¡¯t you really the kind of idiot Orochimaru said?¡± "Jiraiya-sama, you are who you are, why do you care what others think of you? In my eyes, Jiraiya-sama is a great ninja, there is no doubt about this." Jiraiya was stunned, obviously he didn't expect that he was so outstanding in Kakashi's mind. "Haha, I didn't expect that I, Toad Sage Jiraiya, would still have an admirer like you, so it's not considered a failure. Hahaha." Jiraiya laughed, and it seemed that the haze in his heart had dissipated a lot. Kakashi smiled and said nothing. He helped Jiraiya up from the ground and said, "Jiraiya-sama, I believe that your ninja skills are worthy of recognition. There is no need to doubt yourself." "Ah, you are right, how can a ninja doubt himself?" Jiraiya said, showing a familiar smile again, making Kakashi feel relieved. Such Jiraiya is the real hero, the Toad Sage Jiraiya of Mt. Myoboku! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 21 Cave Talk You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! It was raining lightly, and on the edge of the Land of Fire, a tired-looking Orochimaru leaned on a tree. His originally pale face became even paler, without a trace of blood. He chuckled twice, and a drop of water flashed across the corner of Orochimaru's eyes. He didn't know if it was rain or tears. "Ahyou have to shed all your tears now, otherwise it will be very troublesome in the future." Orochimaru murmured to himself, the expression on his face was even more intriguing, but he quickly turned around and left, with a very clear target, Tian Country. Kakashi helped Jiraiya and quickly came to the cave where Uzuki Xiyan was placed. He put Jiraiya down. Kakashi found some branches and ignited them with Fire Release. The cold air in the cave was instantly driven away. Quite a few. Kakashi and Jiraiya¡¯s clothes had been soaked by the rain just now, and they needed the fire to dry them at this time. However, considering that there was Uzuki Xiyan beside them, neither of them took off their clothes. They just leaned against the fire and let the fire gradually dry their clothes. Fortunately, both of them are ninjas, and their physical fitness is far beyond that of ordinary people, so there is no need to worry about catching a cold. Jiraiya recovered from the previous sad atmosphere, and now looked at Kakashi who was sitting by the fire. Kakashi was looked at a little inexplicably, and he didn't know why Jiraiya looked at him like this. "Kakashi, I'm very happy to see you like this. Unfortunately, Minato didn't have time to see you." Jiraiya suddenly said with a smile, but his tone was full of nostalgia and regret. "I went into a misunderstanding before and made Minato-sensei worried. Now I have looked away and will not be like before." Kakashi knew what Jiraiya was saying, and the original emotion was also here. A moment emerged. In the past, Minato was worried about the excess of darkness in Kakashi's heart, so he was very worried about Kakashi. Until Minato died, he did not see Kakashi eliminate his own darkness, which I have to say is a pity. ¡°As Minato¡¯s teacher, Jiraiya saw this very clearly. Now that he saw such a Kakashi, Jiraiya was very happy for Minato, and at the same time he felt sorry that Minato did not see this scene. At this time, in Jiraiya's eyes, Kakashi really looked like the aloof figure he once was, with the same long silver-white hair and the same consideration for his companions. "It's good that you can get out of that shadow now. When I go back this time, I may have to leave Konoha for a long trip. By then, the affairs of Konoha Village will depend on you young people." Jiraiya laughed and revealed what was about to leave. Kakashi was not surprised by this. Jiraiya came back this time because of Minato's death. Now that he has paid tribute to Minato and Orochimaru has defected again, Jiraiya naturally has no intention of staying in Konoha. With Jiraiya¡¯s character, he never stays quietly in one place. He is a prodigal, and his temperament is full of free beliefs. This is why Jiraiya is not willing to be Hokage. Now that Orochimaru is far away, Jiraiya on the one hand wants to see what Orochimaru wants to do, on the other hand he also wants to go see the world again to see if he can find his own answer about peace. There¡¯s also the matter of Destiny¡¯s Child. Minato is dead, so who is the real Destiny¡¯s Child? ??Jiraiya needs to find the answers to these things in the outside world. Jiraiya has decided to leave, but Konoha is a place he can't worry about. Although the third generation is still there, it is undeniable that this powerful ninja has been slowly corroded by time. Perhaps more than ten years later, he will be A dying old man. Konoha needs a new pillar to rise, and Kakashi is the one Jiraiya is optimistic about. The Kakashi before might not be good enough due to his personality, but in Jiraiya's opinion, the Kakashi now is enough. As long as Kakashi is given a few years, he can catch up with himself and others. After all, Kakashi¡¯s talent is so high that even Jiraiya is frightened by it. The reason why Minato values ??Kakashi so much is not only because Kakashi is his disciple, but also because Kakashi's talent makes Minato determined to train him as his right-hand man. "I will try my best." Kakashi nodded, his words were extremely firm. " Fire Konoha, didn't I love this place immensely in my previous life? Now that I'm reborn here, what's wrong with protecting it?" "Haha, okay, I hope you won't disappoint me. When we meet next time, if your strength can be recognized by me, I will teach you an interesting thing." Jiraiya said, mysteriouslyHe smiled. Kakashi is a little curious, what is interesting? Could it be the intimacy paradise in the original book? That shouldn't be the case. Jiraiya probably hasn't written that book yet. It seems to have been a birthday gift from Jiraiya when Kakashi turned eighteen. ?That is to say, the book should be completed more than three years later. ? ? What is that thing? Kakashi wanted to ask, but it was obvious from Jiraiya's expression that he didn't intend to say anything, so Kakashi didn't bother to ask. At this time, Uzuki Xiyan finally woke up from the coma, looking at Jiraiya and Kakashi in front of him, Uzuki Xiyan suddenly woke up, started working, and shouted: "Jiraiya-sama, Kakashi-senpai. " "Oh? The little girl is awake?" Jiraiya said with a smile. Kakashi nodded and said nothing. "Why is Master Jiraiya here? Where is Orochimaru?" Uzuki Xiyan looked around and found no sign of Orochimaru, so she couldn't help but asked curiously. Speaking of Orochimaru, Jiraiya's eyes couldn't help but darken. Kakashi quickly answered: "Orochimaru ran away, thanks to Jiraiya-sama who arrived in time, otherwise the two of us would be dead." Uoyuki Xiyan was stunned, and quickly thanked Jiraiya: "Thank you, Lord Jiraiya." "Haha, no need. When the rain stops, let's go and report our mission experience to the Third Generation." Jiraiya said casually, obviously not intending to continue talking about this topic. Although Uoyuki Xiyan felt strange, she was still good at observing people's emotions. She knew it was better not to talk too much at this time, so she closed her mouth obediently, sat cross-legged on the ground, and recovered the little chakra remaining in her body. Seeing this, Kakashi stopped talking nonsense and sat down to recover his chakra. Kakashi experienced a deep feeling of powerlessness in the battle just now. Compared to the vigorous fight with Wolf Fang Avalanche, Kakashi was completely suppressed in the battle with Orochimaru. If Orochimaru hadn't been merciful and had a joking attitude, Kakashi would have been dead long ago. Even though Kakashi¡¯s strategy is outstanding, it¡¯s still not enough in the face of absolute strength. The key is not enough strength. Kakashi feels that his cultivation path needs to be accelerated. It has been more than a month since he was reborn, but his strength has not improved significantly enough. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 22 Fusion Completed You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "I see, Orochimaru still ran away?" In the Hokage's office, the Third Hokage whispered while listening to the reports of Kakashi and others. At this time, the third generation felt mixed feelings in his heart, he was a little lucky and a little disappointed. In the final analysis, the third generation still couldn't bear the death of Orochimaru. "Okay, I know this. You all go down, Jiraiya stays." Hearing this, all the ANBU ninjas ducked away. "Old man, why are you leaving me here?" Jiraiya said carelessly. The third generation couldn't help but be a little surprised by Jiraiya's behavior. He didn't expect Jiraiya to recover so quickly. You must know that when he heard the news of Orochimaru's defection, Jiraiya rushed out like crazy. "You weren't affected at all, how did you recover so quickly?" Sandai couldn't help but asked curiously. "Orochimaru has his own way to go. Since I can't stop him, I naturally have nothing to say." Jiraiya said seemingly casually, but the third generation could see that Jiraiya didn't do what he said. So easy. "Okay, you just have to be open-minded. What are you going to do next? Do you want to continue traveling around the world?" "Of course, I have to go everywhere to get materials." Jiraiya laughed, full of boldness. "You guys, aren't you going to stay and help me? Konoha is very weak now." The third generation looked at Jiraiya with a hint of hope in his eyes. The three apprentices of the third generation, Tsunade has a broken heart and suffers from hemophobia. If the scars in his heart cannot be healed, he will be useless in this life. The most promising disciple Orochimaru is now mentally twisted and defected directly. Therefore, the only one who can help the third generation is Jiraiya, who seems unreliable but is more reliable than anyone else. "It's a pity that Jiraiya is destined to disappoint the third generation. "Sorry, old man, you know my character and can't do these things." Jiraiya said slightly apologetically. A trace of disappointment flashed in Sandai's eyes, and he sighed. Although he had already thought of this answer, when he really knew the answer, Sandai still couldn't help but be disappointed. "Forget it, it seems that I still have to rely on my old bones to support me." The third generation sat on the seat, looking extremely lonely and vicissitudes of life. "Old man, you don't have to do this. Shinnosuke and Asuma have grown up, and they will become your excellent successors." (Konohamaru¡¯s father couldn¡¯t find the information, so he followed the online saying and named him Sarutobi Shinnosuke.) "Haha, Shinnosuke is okay, but that guy Asuma really troubled me." The third generation said and touched his head, obviously he was troubled by Asuma's rebellion. "Haha, it's normal for a child to be in a rebellious period." Seeing the troubled appearance of the third generation, Jiraiya felt a sense of relief for some reason. "You guy." Seeing Jiraiya looking like he was watching the fun, the third generation couldn't laugh or cry. "That guy Kakashi is also very good. He will become a towering tree in Konoha in the future." Jiraiya changed the topic and suddenly talked about Kakashi. "Kakashi?" Sandai touched his pipe, took a puff, blew out the smoke ring, and said slowly: "This kid feels like a different person since Minato died." "Yes, I was very surprised to see him this time, but after thinking about it, he also opened his eyes and understood that his future is limitless. Old man, you have to train him well. Just think of it as a way to make up for Shuo. Mao, you should also train him well." ???????? The Third Generation¡¯s eyes narrowed, he looked at Jiraiya deeply, sighed, and said, ¡°The matter about Sakumo¡­¡± "Forget it, old man, Sakumo is not a fool. He has never regretted choosing this path. Otherwise, with his strength, how could he give in? After all, Konoha is sorry for him, and Kakashi can no longer be let down by Konoha. .¡± After being silent for a long time, the third generation slowly said: "I understand, the heroic son of Konoha should be treated well. Don't worry, I won't treat Kakashi badly." "That's good. I believe Kakashi will become Konoha's new jade. Old man, I'll be relying on you until then. If anything happens, let me know and I'll be back." The third generation laughed and said: "Haha, okay, just don't come back too late." "No, don't worry." The two looked at each other and smiled. Sure enough, this feeling of being cared about by someone everywhere,Very good. At Kakashi¡¯s home, Kakashi sat on his bed with an ugly face, sweat pouring down his face, soaking Kakashi¡¯s clothes. Kakashi closed his eyes tightly, looking very painful, covering his head as if he had a splitting headache. In Kakashi¡¯s sea of ??consciousness, two soul powers are constantly colliding. One is the soul of the original Kakashi, which appears white, but now Kakashi¡¯s soul is black. The fusion between the two has reached the final step. After this step, Kakashi's mental power will greatly improve, and then the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan can be used. ¡°But if we can¡¯t survive it, I¡¯m afraid both the original Kakashi and the current Kakashi will die. If it succeeds, the strength will be greatly improved, if it fails, the body will die! At this time, Kakashi was gritting his teeth and insisting, the chakra in his body was running wild uncontrollably, and the three black magatama in the sharingan's eyes were spinning crazily, looking quite terrifying. Kakashi couldn't help but roared one after another. Fortunately, there was no one around Kakashi's house. Otherwise, such roars would have been heard by others, and then Kakashi's abnormal behavior would be gone. Can't explain it. The white soul and the black soul blend with each other and gradually merge into one, like Tai Chi, rotating with each other, and finally slowly forming a Tai Chi diagram. But soon, this Tai Chi figure disappeared into nothingness, and the fusion of the two was perfectly completed at this moment. The reborn soul is neither white nor black, but a silvery white color. It's like the color of Kakashi's hair. An indescribable and wonderful feeling filled Kakashi's mind, and an unprecedented sense of clarity made Kakashi feel that his mind was extremely clear. It seems that the intelligence has improved a lot. My original understanding of Ninjutsu seems to have improved to a higher level. Kakashi¡¯s body had already lost strength, and the painful struggle just now made the entire bed sheet look a little messy, and there were a lot of sweat stains on it. Kakashi slowly struggled to get up, and Kakashi's body seemed a little swaying. However, the difference is that Kakashi feels very relaxed at this time. Touching the scar on his left eye, Kakashi slowly opened the scarlet Sharingan. The three magatama were as always, but at this moment, the three magatama began to rotate crazily, gradually turning into a dart-shaped black pattern! The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 23 The Secret of Physical Skills You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After opening his eyes for just a moment, Kakashi closed the Mangekyo Sharingan. But in this short moment, Kakashi could clearly feel that the chakra in his body was being consumed violently, and his mental energy was also consumed a lot. "No wonder Kakashi in the original work died due to excessive use of the kaleidoscope. I am afraid that not only the chakra was exhausted, but also the mental power was overused. The superposition of the two caused death." Kakashi murmured to himself. Kakashi put on his forehead protector again and touched his silver-white hair, his expression a little helpless. Judging from the current situation, using Kamui once is probably the limit of Kakashi's use of the kaleidoscope. But fortunately, it¡¯s just the beginning. After you become proficient, it won¡¯t be a problem to use it a few times. And as you grow older, your mental power and chakra continue to grow, the number of times will become more. A big problem with the kaleidoscope is that it cannot be used for practice, because if you use it too many times, you will go blind. This means that every time you use it, it is precious, and using it for practice is simply a waste of money. Unless you reach the height of the Eternal Kaleidoscope or have Hashirama Cells, you can use it without restrictions. Since the kaleidoscope is open, it has a life-saving trump card. As long as it is used faster, Kakashi is confident that even a shadow-level expert can use his divine power to twist off his head by surprise. The four elephant seals reappeared, completely sealing the Sharingan, and abundant chakra once again lingered in Kakashi's body. Kakashi is now extremely proficient in using the Four Elephants Seal many times. It is not difficult to seal and unlock the seal in an instant. Under the moonlit night, Kakashi took out the Thousand Ting, jumped into the courtyard, and waved the Thousand Ting again, but without using any chakra, he just kept waving, and the exquisite sword skills were reflected in Kakashi's hand. Bloom in hand. If someone looks carefully, they will find that Kakashi's sword skills are slightly different from the original Hatake sword skills at this time, a bit less fierce and a bit more flexible. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After?images?are?one after another,?with the sound of wind, and the bright moonlight, making it look particularly desolate. The next day, Kakashi arrived at Kai¡¯s door very early. What a coincidence, Kai was also about to leave from home. Seeing Kakashi, Kai was a little happy and shouted: "Kakashi, your mission is over? Let's have a youth showdown!" Kakashi smiled and nodded. Naturally, he came to Kai today to practice taijutsu, but before that, a duel with Kai would be a good choice. "Yo Xi, come on, Kakashi, what are you competing for this time?" Kai said excitedly. In Kai's view, since the Nine-Tails Rebellion, Kakashi no longer shirks his duel, but seriously duels with him, which makes Kai very satisfied. Although I don¡¯t know what caused Kakashi to change like this, Gai doesn¡¯t care. Besides, with Kai's brain, he probably wouldn't be able to come up with an answer even if he thought about it. "Ah, let's go to the No. 7 training ground and have a fight today. I'll ask you for something later." "Yo Xi, let's go." Kai shouted excitedly and ran towards the seventh training ground. As for what Kakashi said, Kai automatically ignored it for the time being. Kakashi was a little helpless and immediately followed Gai's pace. So, early in the morning, the village name of Konoha saw two figures, one black and one green, running wildly in the village. The green figure among them kept laughing while running. Those who didn't know it thought he was a lunatic. Kakashi couldn't help but distance himself from Gai. This was really embarrassing. "You are indeed my eternal rival, Kakashi, I'm going to speed up!" Kai shouted, and the movements of his feet were indeed faster. The corners of Kakashi¡¯s mouth moved slightly, revealing a trace of curvature. "Ah, it's really fast. I won't fall behind." The two went hand in hand and soon arrived at the No. 7 training ground. "Ah! This is youth! I didn't expect it to be a draw this time! Come on, let's have a bloody battle to decide the outcome this time!" After Kai finished speaking, he punched Kakashi. As soon as Kakashi stopped, he looked at Gai and punched him. It was a heavy punch. Kakashi was sure that if it had hit him, his face would probably be bruised. The next moment, he turned sideways and avoided this brutal blow. "Hey, Kai, please say something before you do anything." "Hey, Kakashi, how could the enemy tell you before he takes action, and I've just said it clearly??. " Okay, what you said makes sense and I can¡¯t refute it. Kai didn¡¯t leave any time for Kakashi to refute. Seeing Kakashi dodge, Kai raised his right foot and launched a flying kick. Kakashi is too lazy to talk nonsense, let¡¯s finish this battle first! "Konoha Whirlwind!" Seeing the steel-like legs sweeping over, Kakashi did not dodge, but directly grabbed the kick, then turned around and used the force to throw Gai directly. "Awesome! You are indeed my eternal opponent. He actually defeated my Konoha whirlwind so easily. Then look at the next move! Konoha's powerful whirlwind!" A strong stream of air flashed past Kakashi's ear. Kakashi's right eye focused, what a powerful roundhouse kick! Instant step! With the strange force exerted by his feet, Kakashi disappeared instantly. Kai kicked the ball in the air and looked around in confusion. "Hey, where did that Kakashi guy go? Why did he disappear all of a sudden?" Just when Kai was confused, Kakashi's joking voice sounded behind Kai. "The secret of Konoha Taijutsu! Kill for a thousand years!" Kai was shocked and immediately shouted: "What kind of secret is this? Why don't I know" But before Kai could finish speaking, Kakashi made tiger marks on his fingers behind Kai¡¯s back. He used both hands at the same time, aiming directly at Kai¡¯s back yard! "ah!!!" Kai only had time to scream, and then he flew out. Kakashi showed a hint of a scheming smile, stood there, looked at his fingers, and said to himself: "This trick is really useful." On the other hand, Kai held his butt, looking at Kakashi with a look of pain, and said: "Kakashi, what is the secret of your taijutsu? How come I have never heard of it, and So powerful.¡± "A thousand years of killing!" "What a domineering name! It is indeed the secret of Konoha Taijutsu. Did you create it yourself, Kakashi?" "Ah, you can say that." "You are worthy of being my lifelong rival. This is youth. I didn't expect you to have created your own physical skills. Damn it, I'm still standing still. No, I have to increase my training!" Kai said, with the blazing fire of youth shooting out of his eyes. "Kai, don't be so excited." Kakashi touched his hair and said helplessly. But obviously, Kai has blocked out all information interference at this time and is immersed in the world of his youth. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 24 Eight Gates Dunjia You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Seeing Gai¡¯s fighting spirit, Kakashi couldn¡¯t bear to interrupt Gai. However, if he didn¡¯t interrupt, Gai might not even pay attention to Kakashi, start training directly, and might disappear without a trace. Then Kakashi¡¯s purpose of coming today has been ruined. I don¡¯t know when the next time Kakashi will be. The ANBU has a lot of tasks, and they may be called away to perform tasks at any time. So, Kakashi ruthlessly interrupted Kai's erupting youth. "Kai, wait a moment." Kakashi¡¯s loud shout finally brought Kai back to his senses. "Ah, Kakashi, you called me? What's wrong?" Looking at Kai¡¯s confused look, Kakashi was helpless. He was really one-sided. "I won this duel, so I want to ask you to teach me the Eight Gate Dunjia." "Eight Gate Dunjia?" Kai was a little surprised. He didn't expect Kakashi to ask him to teach him this Taijutsu. "Kakashi, the Eight Gates of Dunjia are not easy to learn. I have practiced for so many years, and now I can only open the sixth gate." Kai¡¯s face was unusually serious, which showed how serious Kai was at this time. "Ah, I know, but I still leave it to you." Kakashi also looked solemn. This decision was not made by Kakashi in a hurry, but after some consideration. "The Eight Gates Dunjia is not only the pinnacle of physical skills in Hokage, but it is also the only way to enhance physical fitness. If you don't have a strong physique, you simply can't open the Eight Gates Dungeon." "One of the things Kakashi values ????is the method of improving physical fitness. Only the combination of strong physical and strong mental power can have strong chakra. In terms of mental strength, the fusion of Kakashi's two souls is now much stronger than ordinary people. If his physical fitness is also enhanced, his chakra will definitely increase sharply. The eight -door armor practice has reached a certain degree. As long as the eighth dead door is not opened, it can also be used as a big killer. In the future, many enemies will be able to absorb chakra, and physical skills will become a major way to fight against them. ??For example, Six Paths Payne, such as Dried Persimmon Kisame, such as Madara and Obito. The physical skills are powerful enough, and they are also of great help to Kakashi in performing the Hatake Sword Technique. Based on the above, learning Bamen Dunjia has become an extremely good choice. And now in Konoha, the only person known by Kakashi to master the Eight Gate Dungeon is Gai. And given the relationship between Kakashi and Kai, Kai would not be stingy with this kind of trick. That¡¯s why Kakashi found Kai and asked for Kai¡¯s help. Seeing the solemn look on Kakashi's face, Kai knew that Kakashi was not joking, so he showed his white teeth and made a youthful gesture. "You are worthy of being my eternal rival, and you indeed have the same perseverance as me. Well, from today on, we will practice the Eight Gate Dunjia together." "Thanks a lot, Kai." "No, no, no, in that case, Kakashi, please teach me the secrets of Konoha Taijutsu. Even the Thousand-Year Kill just now, the power is really amazing!" Kakashi was stunned. He never thought that Kai would be interested in Millennium Killing. For a moment, Kakashi looked at Kai with a strange look. "sure, no problem." "Yo Xi, that's great. I didn't expect to learn such a powerful physical skill." Kakashi was speechless It seemed like a crow was flying by, calling Aho Aho "Kakashi, now I will tell you the secret of Eight Door Dunjia." "Um." Kakashi nodded and began to listen carefully to how the Hokage practiced the Eight Gate Dungeon, the most powerful physical skill. "There are eight gates in the Eight Gate Dunjia. You can unlock the eight gates that restrict chakra in the human body and gain powerful power in an instant. If you unlock the eight gates at the same time, you will gain very terrifying power, but you will definitely die. My father opened it After the Death Gate, he directly killed four of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, but they died in the end." Kai said that this was a bit sad. After all, this happened not long ago. For Kai, this was a huge blow, but Kai, who had a cheerful personality, quickly came out of the shadows. Kakashi saw that Kai¡¯s expression was wrong and understood what was going on, but he didn¡¯t say much. Any words of comfort at this time were useless. Silently accompanying him was enough. ?Kai is worthy of being a single-minded creature, and he quickly regained his vitality and continued: "The eight doors are Kai, Xiu, Sheng, Shang, Du, Jing, Jing, and Death. Each time a door is opened, the burden on the body will One point heavier, but at the same time, the strength will increase several times.¡± "Actually, the first three doors of the Eight Doors Dunjia do not cause much damage to the body. The real Eight Doors Dunjia starts from the fourth door. Open the door and release the limitations of the brain area to achieve the purpose of exerting 100% of the physical ability. , overload consumes body energy to increase attack and speed." "Closing the door removes physical fatigue restrictions, overloads the body's energy to restore physical strength, and offsets the fatigue caused by the energy consumption rate of opening the door." "Shengmen, further increase the attack and speed, the body begins to become congested and turns red, the last safe zone of the Eight Gate Dunjia, the body begins to emit green energy." "Injure the door, further increase the attack and speed, and the body will begin to suffer damage, entering the danger zone of the Eight-door Dunjia, and entering the Eight-door Dunjia state in the true sense." "These four doors are less dangerous, but when it comes to the fifth door, Dumen, it will cause a lot of damage to the body. If you don't practice enough, you may be seriously injured and die, so you need to use it with caution." Kakashi listened carefully and soon understood the benefits of Eight Door Dunjia. At least after a period of practice, there is no need to worry about excessive load on the body when using the first three doors. That kind of load may not be as high as using the Sharingan once. In other words, after learning the first three gates, Kakashi's strength will explode for a short period of time. Sure enough, Eight Gate Dunjia is really a good thing. "Kakashi, do you understand?" "Well, I roughly understand." "It's okay if you don't understand. I'll say it again. What? You said you understood?" Kai looked at Kakashi in disbelief, obviously unable to accept the fact that Kakashi understood it all at once. You must know that when Kai¡¯s father, Dai, taught Kai, it took him many times to explain it to Kai. "Yes, I understand." Kakashi nodded, looking harmless. Kai burst into tears when he heard this. "Ah, as expected of Kakashi, he is indeed my lifelong rival!" Kakashi smiled, his eyes turning into crescent moons. "Okay, now let's start practicing the Eight Door Dunjia!" "Um." Kakashi knew that the next thing was the highlight, how to practice the true Hokage's first taijutsu. At this moment, Kakashi finally saw its mysterious veil, and its terrifying power under the veil. ! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 25 Bond You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At the seventh training ground, Kakashi and Gai are doing the same training. "Hey, Kakashi, there are only the last hundred left, we have to work hard." Kai was still so energetic and shouted loudly. Kakashi and Gai kept doing push-ups, so fast that people could only see an afterimage. Big drops of sweat fell from their foreheads, soaking their clothes. Under their bodies, a large area of ??land was soaked with sweat. The sunshine in November seemed a bit mild, but such strenuous exercise still made both of them feel hot all over, and the sweat couldn't stop flowing down their faces. "The last one! Yoxi! Done! Ten thousand push-ups!" Kai shouted and jumped up instantly, gasping for air. Kakashi stood up at the same time, his body straight, but his hands were trembling slightly, and his body felt tired. "Kakashi, if you use the flow method of Eight Door Dungeon now, you can quickly eliminate fatigue and enhance your physical fitness." Kai said, showing his white teeth again, giving off a glimmer of light. Kakashi gasped and nodded. At this time, Kakashi was not as energetic as Kai. Ten thousand push-ups are really deadly if you do them. Kakashi could feel the exhaustion emanating from his body, and the cells in his entire body seemed to be hungry for nourishment. Kakashi closed his eyes, and the chakra in his body kept rotating according to the operation method of the Eight Gate Dunjia. The chakra nourished the cells in the body in a special way. An indescribable feeling of comfort made Kakashi almost moan. The chakra in the body is constantly being consumed, and the thirst of cells seems to be weakening. Chakra was extracted from the cells, and now it is fed back, but it feels completely different from before. The feeling is like water turning into ice, it is wonderful. After a while, Kakashi opened his right eye, with a hint of shock and more of joy. Looking at his hands, Kakashi could clearly feel that the previous fatigue had disappeared, and he seemed to be a little stronger than before. The effect was so obvious the first time? "Kakashi, how do you feel?" ¡°It feels good and the effect seems to be very good.¡± "The first practice of Eight Door Dunjia is the best, and it will become slower after that. This is a time-consuming skill, and you can't rush it." "Yeah." Kakashi nodded slightly to express his understanding. If Eight Door Dunjia was so easy to practice, there wouldn¡¯t be only a few people using it from beginning to end. Considering that Tiantian and Neci, who are in the same group as Xiao Li, have not learned the Eight Gate Dunjia, we know that the Eight Gate Dunjia is not easy to practice. Not only because of its side effects, but also because practicing Eight Door Dunjia is not only slow, but also requires a lot of effort. Neji had Byakugan and used soft fists, while Hachimen Dunjia used hard fists, so Neji didn't learn it. And Tiantian, a girl, obviously can't bear this kind of hardship. In the original work, Xiao Li learned the fifth door in one or two years, which shows his talent in physical skills. However, after three years, Xiao Li could only open the sixth door. It can be seen that the eight doors of Dunjia became more and more difficult in the end. Difficult to practice. It took Dai twenty years of practice to fully master the Eight Door Dunjia Formation, and it took Kai a similar amount of time. But Kakashi still has time. I believe that by the time the plot begins, Kakashi will be able to master at least the sixth gate. This is still the most conservative estimate. After nearly twelve years, Kakashi does not believe that he cannot master the sixth gate. Six doors. If he devotes himself wholeheartedly to the practice of Eight Gate Dungeon, Kakashi believes that he will have no problem not to mention the sixth gate, but even the eighth gate. However, Kakashi's learning of Eight Gate Dungeon is just to assist, and he does not want to become a taijutsu type. Ninja. Kakashi has a terrifying talent for ninjutsu, so it would be a waste to take the path of taijutsu. What's more, the terrifying power of Eight Gate Dunjia comes at the cost of life, and Kakashi doesn't want to make fun of his own life. Ninjutsu and swordsmanship are the focus of Kakashi today. Of course, the Eight Gate Dunjia will not let up. Only by working together can we create the strongest self. There is no need to worry too much about the three ninjutsus, Ninjutsu and Taijutsu. Kakashi has no intention of deliberately practicing the remaining genjutsu. The strong mental power makes Kakashi immune to genjutsu below A level, and genjutsu above A level also has strong resistance. Coupled with the Sharingan, I am afraid it can have an impact on Kakashi, that is, Tsukuyomi. levelAn illusion. And Kakashi, whose kaleidoscope has been opened, is not afraid at all when facing Tsukuyomi. As for the strongest genjutsu Beitenjin, Kakashi does not have such confidence. But fortunately, both Shisui and Itachi are just students of a ninja school now, and Kakashi still has time. The two of them should be able to use kaleidoscope for another eight years, so Kakashi doesn¡¯t have to worry about confronting these two illusions for the time being. "Thank you, Kai." Kakashi expressed his most sincere thanks to Kai. Thinking about the time he came to this world, if you want to say who has helped Kakashi the most, there is no doubt that it is Gai. ?????????? Whether it¡¯s the initial escort training, or now the teaching of Eight Gate Dunjia. Kaidu selflessly dedicated his own way of practice. This moved Kakashi very much. If it were someone else, Kai might not be so generous. It is precisely because it was Kakashi that Kai gave so generously. It can be seen that Gai really considers Kakashi a friend and a lifelong friend. Kakashi was a little apologetic about this, because he used to use Gai more. After all, he had just come to this world, and many of them were unfamiliar. Even with Kakashi's original memories, he couldn't help but panic. Because of Kai, Kakashi has mastered his original abilities and can calmly face battles that he never dared to imagine before. Therefore, Kakashi was full of gratitude to Kai, and at the same time developed friendship with Kai. What reason is there not to cherish such a friend? There is no reason not to protect him. "Don't worry, Kai, I will never let you end up with a lifelong disability because of the final battle." Kakashi silently made an oath in his heart. The bond with Kai is the first friendship established after Kakashi came to this world. This warm feeling makes Kakashi very useful. "Hey, Kakashi, you are so polite. If you really want to thank me, just have a duel with me. I actually lost the taijutsu duel just now. It is really unforgivable. I will win it back this time! " Kakashi smiled and said, "Okay, let's have a showdown." "Ah, it's great, this is youth!" Kai laughed. Under the setting sun, the figures of the two people were slowly lengthened, and then the two figures quickly intertwined with each other. "Take the move! Konoha's fierce whirlwind!" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 26 Ryuzaki Yamaichi You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Kakashi, how are you resting?" In the Hokage's office, the third generation asked with a smile, obviously in a good mood. "Not bad, do you have another mission today?" "Yes, you also know that the village is very short of manpower now, so you need to complete many tasks." "clear." The third generation nodded and threw a scroll to Kakashi and said: "This mission is a protection mission. The object of protection is a businessman who wants to send a batch of goods from the Kingdom of Fire to the Kingdom of Wind. " "The Kingdom of Wind?" Kakashi was stunned, he didn't expect it to be this place. "That's right, it's the Kingdom of Wind. Although we have a friendly relationship with the Kingdom of Wind, the Kingdom of Wind is still in turmoil today and is very unsafe." The Third Hokage whispered. "what happened?" Kakashi asked curiously. "The first jinch¨±riki, the monk Fufu, is about to pass away. It is estimated that Suna Ninja Village is also worried about the next jinchuriki now. Therefore, the security force has been strengthened." "I see." Kakashi understands, so to speak, it is almost December now. Remember that Gaara was born in January, which means that there are still two months left, and Shukaku will be sealed when he was just born. of Gaara. "So, when you go to the Kingdom of Wind this time, keep a low profile and try not to touch the cordon of the Kingdom of Wind, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble." "clear!" "Well, the specific content of the mission is in the scroll. You should be careful and come back as soon as possible. The village still needs your strength." Sandai said gently, his words full of concern. "Thank you, Hokage-sama." After Kakashi finished speaking, he disappeared in an instant. Seeing this, Sandai lowered his head and continued to review the mountain of documents. It has to be said that it is really difficult to be the leader of a village. If Kakashi in the original book had not really had no candidate, he would never have done this hard job based on his original lazy temperament. Kakashi returned to his home, read the contents of the scroll carefully, and then disposed of the scroll. Kakashi touched his chin, seeming to be thinking about something. "The content of this mission is to protect a businessman named Ryuzaki and his caravan and goods from Songcheng in the Kingdom of Fire to Sand City in the Kingdom of Wind. According to the speed of the caravan, this distance takes about half a Months¡¯ time.¡± "The mission difficulty is A, which means that there are already ninjas eyeing this cargo. According to the description of the cargo, it is some expensive metals, very heavy. It seems to be some rare metals. And during this journey, The closest one should be a small country called the Kingdom of Gold, and there is a small ninja village in it called the Gold Ninja Village." "So, is it the ninja from this Ninja Village who is eyeing this batch of goods? The Jin Ninja Village is very poor, so it is not impossible to target this batch of goods. But, how did this businessman know? You need to know the general guardian caravan The task is only B-level at best, and this businessman actually paid A-level remuneration, which is obviously not in line with the character of a businessman." "How can a businessman be willing to spend extra money unless he knows that it is necessary to spend it. Then, this businessman named Ryuzaki seems to be not simple." Kakashi made a brief analysis and then stood up, feeling that this task was not easy. However, I have just practiced the Eight Gate Dunjia, and my strength has been slightly improved. In addition, the kaleidoscope has been opened, and the divine power can be used. Under the shadow level, Kakashi felt that he should have the capital to deal with it. Even at the shadow level, with the power in hand, escaping would not be a big problem. Unless you encounter a perverted opponent. But at this time, there should be no perverted ninja that he could easily meet. In that case, what else is there to be afraid of? Think of it as a test for yourself, and at the same time, you can take a good look at the landscape of this world. Having made up his mind, Kakashi went out to buy some supplies for the mission. When passing by Jiraiya¡¯s house, Kakashi was stunned for a moment and found that there was no one inside. There was also a sign on the door saying that the owner was out of town. It seemed that Jiraiya had set off to travel around the world again. Kakashi felt a little regretful that he didn¡¯t send the white-haired uncle off as a gift, but it was nothing. Ninjas were always like this, and the time they spent together was far less than the time they spent apart. Kakashi secretly made up his mind?The next time they meet, Jiraiya will be impressed, and he will be able to make some requests then. After all, Jiraiya's teaching level can be said to be the best among Hokage. ¡°None of Jiraiya¡¯s apprentices are very efficient. Even the third generation may not be able to match Jiraiya's teaching level at this point. Early the next morning, Kakashi packed up his things, sealed them in the scroll, put Qian Ting on his back, and left Konoha with the pass given by the Third Generation. Songcheng is not far from Konoha Village. Kakashi hurried with all his strength and arrived at Songcheng before the sunset. Through the method recorded in the mission scroll, Kakashi quickly found the businessman named Ryuzaki. Ryuzaki is about 1.7 meters tall, about the same as Kakashi now. He is wearing a gray-white robe and is an uncle in his thirties. With a gentle smile, Uncle Ryuzaki was sitting in a tavern having a drink. On the table was a plate of sashimi and a small pot of sake. It¡¯s very satisfying to eat a piece of sashimi and take a sip of sake. Kakashi confirmed that this person was the person who entrusted this trip, so he walked across from him and sat down. Ryuzaki was not surprised at all. He took a sip of sake and said, "A ninja-sama of Konoha?" "Yes, you are the client of this mission, are you Ryuzaki Sanichi?" "Yes, it's me. I never thought that Ninja-sama would be sent to perform such an A-level mission at such a young age. He is indeed a genius." Ryuzaki Shanichi showed a smile and said words of surprise, but there was no trace of surprise on his face. Kakashi¡¯s heart tightened. Sure enough, this guy was no ordinary person. How can ordinary people be so aware? Most of them think that young ninjas are incompetent. "Mr. Ryuzaki, thank you." "Haha, Ninja-sama is laughing. Are you interested in having a drink or two, Ninja-sama?" Ryuzaki Yamaichi asked, raising his glass. "Thank you, but I don't drink during the mission, sorry." Kakashi declined politely. "That's it, that's a pity. The sake in this pub tastes very good." Ryuzaki Sanichi showed a look of regret, and then drank the sake in his glass in one gulp. Kakashi frowned, somewhat confused as to what this guy wanted to do. However, Kakashi has foreseen that this mission may not be that simple. But Kakashi didn¡¯t have a trace of fear, but instead felt a little more excited. Qian Ting, whose blood are you going to be stained with this time? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 27 Purpose You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Okay, Ninja-sama, you must be tired after a long day's journey. Come back to my place with me first. We will set off early tomorrow morning." Ryuzakiyama drank the last sip of sake, stood up, and at the same time called Kakashi to leave with him. Kakashi naturally has no objection. Although he is a little hungry now, it is more important to do business first. Following behind Ryuzaki Sanichi, Kakashi soon discovered something was wrong. This Ryuzaki Sanichi was no ordinary person, he was a ninja! Although he tried his best to hide his chakra fluctuations, through the pace of Ryuzaki Sanichi, Kakashi could still tell that this was a ninja, and his level was not low. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s a jounin! However, Kakashi did not expose it immediately, because no one stipulated that ninjas could not hire ninjas to perform tasks. Even saying that Ryuzaki Sanichi is a ninja makes no sense at all. Simply pretend not to know and see what Ryuzaki Sanichi wants to do! They followed Ryuzaki Sanichi and walked around Songcheng for a while. Neither of them spoke. Soon they saw a small hotel. It seemed that Ryuzaki Yamaichi had booked it. There were two people from Ryuzaki Yamaichi at the door. Guard. "Master Ryuzaki, you are back." The guard at the door was obviously from Ryuzaki Sanichi. When he saw Ryuzaki Yamaichi, he immediately came over to salute and say hello. "Ah, thank you for your hard work, this is the ninja who will be on the road with us tomorrow." Ryuzakiyama pointed at Kakashi and introduced him by the way. The two guards glanced at Kakashi, obviously curious. "Ryuuzaki-sama, this ninja is so young, is there any problem?" "Don't worry, the ninja sent by Konoha to perform the mission are naturally capable of completing the mission." Ryuzaki explained with a smile, seemingly full of confidence in Kakashi. This kind of confidence is really inexplicable, even Kakashi can't understand it. Does this guy know me? Otherwise, why would you be so confident in yourself? Seeing what Ryuzaki Sanichi said, the two guards immediately stopped talking and bowed respectfully to Kakashi. Kakashi had to sigh with emotion, this retainer of Ryuzaki Sanichi is really qualified. "Ninja-sama, please come inside." "Um." Seeing Ryuzaki Sanichi¡¯s enthusiasm, Kakashi couldn¡¯t keep a straight face. Walking into the hotel, the two sat down again. "Mr. Ryuzaki, although I have read the mission scroll before, I still want to ask you something." "Ninja-sama, please tell me." ¡°The mission this time is to protect the caravan from reaching Sand City in the Kingdom of Wind, right?¡± "good." "It's enough to apply for B-level for this kind of mission. I don't know why Mr. Ryuzaki wants to apply for A-level? Did you know that there will be ninjas coming to snatch your goods on the road this time?" Kakashi said, with a cold light showing in his remaining right eye, looking directly at Ryuuzaki Yamaichi. But Ryuzaki Sanichi didn't seem to see the deep meaning in Kakashi's eyes, and smiled and said: "Ninja-sama, what do you think?" "Mr. Ryuzaki, when you issue such a task, you should explain the task clearly. Otherwise, it will be difficult for us in Konoha to complete it." Kakashi looked at Ryuzaki seriously, and there was a faint aura pressing on Ryuzaki. Ryuzaki sighed when he saw this, and said: "As expected of Sharingan Kakashi, his observation and analysis skills are really strong." Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank, his body tensed, and he said, ¡°Do you know me?¡± "Of course I know him. With his silver-white hair, one covered eye, and being a jounin at such an age, there is only one Hatake Kakashi in Konoha." Ryuzaki Shanichi said calmly, as if he was stating a plain fact. "It seems you are indeed a ninja." "Oh? You discovered it." Ryuzaki was a little surprised. After all, he was quite confident in his hiding methods. He didn't expect that Kakashi would see through it in such a short time. "Can you tell me your purpose now?" "Mr. Kakashi, in fact, my purpose is just to deliver this batch of goods to the Sand City in the Kingdom of Wind. I used to be a ninja, but I am no longer a ninja. My goods this time are some rare metals , the five major countries look down upon it, but some small ninja villages are eyeing it.?This shipment. " "Golden Ninja Village?" Ryuzaki was stunned, he didn¡¯t expect Kakashi would talk about this ninja village. "Yes, this is the Jin Ninja Village. I took in a seriously injured ninja from the Jin Ninja Village before. Instead of being grateful, he instead passed the news that I was going to transport rare metals to the Jin Ninja Village and asked the Jin Ninja Village to Someone came to rob the goods. But I found him on the spot. In anger, I shot him to death, but the news still spread." Kakashi was a little silent when he heard this, as if he was judging how much of Ryuzaki Sanichi's words were true and how much of them were false. "Mr. Kakashi, I know that if the Jin Ninja Village comes, it will definitely be a good force. Just in case, I asked Konoha for help." After listening to Ryuuzaki Sanichi¡¯s explanation, Kakashi already had some confidence in his heart. After all, Ryuuzaki Sanichi himself has the level of a jounin. If he does not apply for an A-level mission and increase the help of a jounin, then the significance of this assistance will not be great. "Thank you for your explanation, Mr. Ryuzaki. I probably understand. I will try my best to complete this mission." "Thank you so much, Mr. Kakashi." When Ryuzakiyama saw Kakashi relenting, he also showed a satisfied smile. "That's okay. I'll go down first. Mr. Ryuzaki can just call me when he sets off tomorrow." "No problem, I'll take you to your room." "It's time to work." Kakashi followed the people Ryuzaki called to check out the arranged room, then left the hotel and went out to eat something. After a day's journey, although he had replenished some food in the middle, Kakashi at this time Xi was indeed a little hungry. Ryuzaki Sanichi sat in the room, closed his eyes, and murmured to himself: "I didn't expect that the person coming this time was Sharingan Kakashi. Although he is a young man, he should not be underestimated. After all, he is the son of White Fang. , I think the strength should be enough. I don¡¯t know if this mission will go smoothly.¡± Ryuzaki Shan stood up, opened the sliding window, and looked at the night sky in the distance. "Jin Ninja Village, we haven't seen each other for a long time. It's time to settle the grudge between you and me." Ryuzaki Shanichi showed a smile, with a bit of nostalgia and a bit of hatred. It can be seen how complicated Ryuzaki Sanichi's mood is at this time. After dinner, Kakashi returned to his room. Kakashi did not practice today. After all, he will set off on a mission tomorrow. Kakashi must ensure that he is in the best condition at all times. The fatigue caused by training is likely to affect the mission, and may even cost you your life. This is a mistake that Kakashi will never allow himself to make. The purpose of the task is firstly to make money, and secondly to accumulate experience. Applying the experience accumulated in actual combat to practice will make practice more effective. There will also be a great breakthrough in the great terror between life and death. This is walking a tightrope. If you are not careful, you will be in a situation of no return. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 28 Departure You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Ryuzaki Sanichi, Jin Ninja Village, what is the relationship between the two?" Kakashi frowned, thinking about the relationship between the two, but there were few clues, and Kakashi could not draw it from them. What conclusion. But what Kakashi is sure of is that the relationship between Ryuzaki Sanichi and the Kinnin Village is absolutely extraordinary. When the Kinnin Village was mentioned today, Ryuzaki Sanichi's expression changed slightly. Although Ryuzaki Sanichi quickly calmed down, Kakashi still saw it. After all, Kakashi was looking at Ryuzaki Sanichi with all his concentration, and Kakashi would not miss any expression on his face. Although he didn¡¯t know what was going on, Kakashi knew that there was probably a big battle in the past few days. It was indeed very suspicious that a jounin was not sure how to deal with the ninja from the Golden Ninja Village and needed to ask for help. As far as Kakashi knows, there are not many ninjas in the Golden Ninja Village, only a hundred at most. Among them, there are probably only three jounin, less than ten chuunin, and the rest are some genin. With the power of a ninja village, it is obviously not cost-effective to rob a caravan protected by a jounin. Because they need to dispatch at least two jounin to have a certain degree of success. Otherwise, in a one-on-one duel, it is still difficult to determine the outcome. Of course, if the strength is against the sky, it will be another matter. However, in a low-level ninja village like the Golden Ninja Village, even a jounin is probably at the bottom of the jounin level, and there is no possibility of going against the will of heaven. There may be some intriguing things in this, but Kakashi has not thought of it yet. Pulling out Qian Ting and gently wiping it with a white cloth has almost become a habit of Kakashi. This knife has been with Kakashi for nearly a month, and it has only been stained with Orochimaru's blood. As soon as it comes out of the sheath, it is the blood of such a big shot. I have to say that the starting point is very high. Kakashi has also been thinking about these days, what is the meaning of the sword that Mifune said, and what is the belief of the sword. Unfortunately, Kakashi still has not figured it out, but he is not without a clue. He casually waved Qian Ting twice. Why did he wave his sword? Protect your companions? Or to protect yourself? Or both? Kakashi doesn¡¯t know that his current goal is just to gain the power to protect himself. Since he couldn¡¯t figure it out, he stopped thinking about it. After studying the sealing technique for a while as usual, Kakashi lay down and rested. He would start running around tomorrow, but he might not have such good rest conditions. Early the next morning, Kakashi got up. Ryuzaki Yamaichi's caravan had also been assembled and was loading goods. Ryuzaki Sanichi was conducting the command, saw Kakashi and said hello. "Mr. Kakashi, are you awake yet? I wonder where you rested last night?" "It's not bad. Thank you for your concern, Mr. Ryuzaki." "Haha, that's good. Mr. Kakashi, go have breakfast. We'll set off after eating." Ryuzakiyama said with a smile. "good." After breakfast, Ryuzaki Sanichi¡¯s caravan and Kakashi, a total of twenty-one people, embarked on the road to the Sand City of the Kingdom of Wind. Along the way, Kakashi maintained a certain degree of vigilance, guarding against accidents. After all, strictly speaking, this is the first time Kakashi has encountered this kind of task, so all aspects must be considered. Only in this way can he slowly grow up. Kakashi will never let go of any opportunity for growth. For example, right now, Kakashi seems to be sitting motionless on the cargo box with his eyes closed, but in fact Kakashi is constantly training his perception. Every five minutes, Kakashi will release his chakra to sense things around him. However, because there is no specific method, the range that Kakashi can sense is very small, only about ten meters in radius. This distance can be seen with the naked eye, so it¡¯s not a big surprise. Therefore, Kakashi is constantly trying to expand this range. Emitting a small amount of chakra each time will not affect your own state, and you can also exercise your chakra control ability, which is the best of both worlds. Kakashi has already mastered the training of treading water and climbing trees, so these two methods are no longer useful to Kakashi. Kakashi can only consider other methods. Excellent chakra control ability can be put to so many uses. Whether it is the activation of ninjutsu, the use of medical ninjutsu, or other exquisite forbidden techniques and sealing techniques, they all have the power to control chakra. required. so, it is still necessary to fully master your own chakra. Of course, Kakashi is also trying to sense the natural chakra from the outside world, which is the senjutsu chakra. It¡¯s just that Kakashi can¡¯t sense anything right now. Without the help of Toad Oil from Miaomu Mountain, it would be really difficult to cross this threshold. But even if he senses it, Kakashi doesn¡¯t dare to absorb it casually, who knows what it will turn into. Time passed slowly in this leisurely practice, and a few days later, we arrived at the border of the Land of Fire. "Everyone, speed up your pace. After passing the forest in front, we will soon enter the territory of the Kingdom of Wind." Ryuzaki Shanichi shouted loudly, informing the entire caravan. "Mr. Kakashi, the terrain ahead is very suitable for an ambush. I'm afraid the ninjas from the Golden Ninja Village are coming. We need to be more vigilant." Ryuzakiyama walked up to Kakashi and whispered. Kakashi raised his eyebrows and looked at Ryuzaki Sanichi. After spending the past few days together, Kakashi had a good impression of this gentle middle-aged uncle. He is a gentle and polite person. He is indeed not pretending, but has his own cultivation. Being looked at by Kakashi inexplicably, Ryuzaki Sanichi said: "Mr. Kakashi, what's wrong?" "Mr. Ryuzaki, I know that this mission is not simple, and I also know that your purpose will definitely not be that simple. If my guess is correct, your target this time is actually the ninjas from the Kinnin Village who are coming to rob the goods. ?¡± Ryuzakishan was shocked: "You! How did you know!" "It's not that there were no suitable places for ambush in the past few days, but you were very relaxed, but now you are so nervous. You also know that the ninjas of Jin Ninja Village are coming. You obviously know the ninjas of this Jin Ninja Village very well. I must have Is there your undercover agent among those people?" Ryuzakiyama was silent, and Kakashi saw this and continued: "But these are not things I want to deal with, so I don't bother to care. Just don't do this kind of thing again in the future. You are not the ninja of Konoha. A tool for seeking revenge, I hope you understand this." "Mr. Kakashi, you are indeed very powerful, but you can guess so many things with just such a few clues." Ryuzakiyama let out a long breath, obviously feeling much more relaxed. "Yes, I did seek revenge from these people, but I know that Konoha will not accept this kind of mission against ninjas from other villages. Even if I accept it, the commission is not something I can afford, so I chose this way." Kakashi nodded, Konoha would indeed not accept such a task. Fighting against ninjas from other ninja villages, no matter how big or small the ninja village is, is already a kind of war. Today's Konoha is extremely weak and will not take the initiative to provoke a war, no matter how small it is. But if you encounter a ninja who is obstructing you during the mission, it makes sense to kill them. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 29 Guess You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! As expected, it was a hired man like Dazna. Before, Kakashi thought it was because the hiring level was high, but now it seems that it is obviously low. "What's your undercover information? How many people are coming this time?" Kakashi asked. "Two jounin and five chunin." Kakashi was secretly frightened, but on the surface he remained calm. Ryuzakiyama couldn't help but be a little surprised when he saw Kakashi's expression unchanged. He didn't expect Kakashi to be so smart at such a young age. He didn't know whether it was because he was indifferent to emotions or anger, or he had the confidence to deal with these people. There are two jounin and five chuunin. It is obvious that the Jin Ninja Village has dispatched most of its combat power. It seems that this Golden Ninja Village is not only for rare ores, but also obviously knows about the existence of Ryuzaki Sanichi, a Jonin. "Is your undercover agent a chuunin?" "Yes, he is one of the five chuunin. He is a confidant I secretly cultivated. Unexpectedly, he has come in handy now." "Are you from the Golden Ninja Village?" Kakashi asked again, with more conviction in his eyes. Ryuzakiyama was stunned and said, "How do you know?" "If the Ninja Village recruits ninjas from the outside world, they must go through a very strict assessment. Even if they pass the assessment, they will not be sent out on many important tasks. And now this mission involving two jounin is naturally extremely important. , so this chuunin cannot come from the outside, and it can only grow from within." "It takes at least ten years to grow from the inside to the chuunin level. Of course, genius is another matter. And being able to be trained by you as a confidant can only be done within the Jin Ninja Village. So, you He must be someone from the Golden Ninja Village." "Looking at your current situation, you have a grudge against the Golden Ninja Village. You must be the rebel ninja from the Golden Ninja Village now. So it seems that you have an internal grudge? And I have observed your strength. You should be a jounin. Level, so to speak, it was the center of power in Jin Ninja Village before." "The people at the center of power will leave the Golden Ninja Village. It seems that either you have different ideas, or the other jounin colluded to oppress you. If it is because of different ideas, with your temperament, there should be no hatred. It seems that it is someone else. Three jounin united to persecute you, and even hunted you down! And you took such pains to attract them, obviously it was not just them chasing you. Sure enough, did they kill someone important to you?" Kakashi¡¯s series of analyzes were so intertwined that Ryuzaki Shanichi broke into a cold sweat. At this moment, Ryuzaki Sanichi felt like his heart was shaking, and he looked at Kakashi in disbelief. With just one sentence and a few clues, Kakashi was able to guess almost everything. It was simply terrifying! "Looking at your expression, I must have guessed it right. Hey, this kind of hatred is indispensable in the world of ninjas." Kakashi sighed and gained a deeper understanding of the world. Ryuzaki Sanichi took a deep breath and said: "Mr. Kakashi, you are indeed the son of White Fang. Yes, I used to be one of the three jounin of Jin Ninja Village. Not long ago, the other two jounin Renshanchuan and Shuili united to kill me because of an incident. Fortunately, I found out in time and escaped with my life, but my wife and children were killed by these two people." "This kind of hatred is irreconcilable! I must avenge this! But those two people are about the same strength as me, and I simply can't fight them both at the same time, so I took this last step and invited Mr. Kakashi. " "I understand. This is your grudge and the grudge of your Jin Ninja Village. I will not get involved." Ryuzakiyama's face changed slightly when he heard this. If Kakashi didn't help, he would have lured the snake out of the hole and turned into a sheep entering the tiger's mouth! "Mr. Kakashi, please, if I succeed in revenge, as long as you say a word, Mr. Kakashi, I will definitely work for you!" Ryuzaki Yamaichi threw out the last bargaining chip. After all, apart from this, Ryuzaki Yamaichi had nothing else. Kakashi glanced at Ryuzakiyama and said calmly: "My mission is to protect everyone in the caravan and the goods. If there are ninjas coming to kill people and grab goods, I will stop them." After Kakashi finished speaking, he moved and jumped onto another truck. Ryuzakiyama was overjoyed when he heard this. Kakashi seemed to have agreed! Suppressing the excitement in his heart, Ryuzakiyama quietly retreated and made final preparations. "Well, if the Sharingan hadn't seen that there were no abnormal changes in his chakra, it would have made sure that he wasn't lying."?I really don't want to help, but the loyalty of a jounin is a good condition. And if those two jonins die, there are still many genin in the Golden Ninja Village. If they are trained, there may be many more excellent combatants in a few years. " Kakashi murmured to himself, his voice was very low, no one else could hear it except Kakashi himself, and Kakashi's arrangement was decided. This is a cannibal world. In addition to having high own strength, it is also necessary to have a powerful force. Friendships can only be cultivated in Konoha, and forming cliques is not appropriate. ¡°At least for now, Kakashi does not have the strength to do this. Therefore, Kakashi can only do this kind of thing outside the village. Originally, Kakashi did not want to cultivate his power so early, but now that someone comes to his door, Kakashi will naturally not be polite. ¡°In the final analysis, what happened this time was Kakashi¡¯s whim, otherwise, Kakashi could choose to leave when he knew the truth of the matter. After all, if the client lied about the task content, the task can be voided. Kakashi will not be blamed in any way. But on the one hand, Kakashi didn't want to give up this opportunity to exercise. On the other hand, Kakashi had a good impression of Ryuzaki and was willing to help him. "Then, it's time to prepare for battle." Kakashi sat silently in the truck, extracting the chakra in his body and restoring his condition to its peak. The caravan slowly entered the grove, and the surroundings seemed very quiet at this moment, not even the chirping of birds and insects. Kakashi suddenly opened his right eye and shouted loudly: "Everyone stop the car, be careful, there is an ambush!" When the people in the caravan heard this, they immediately stopped, with heavy expressions on their faces. They obviously knew that what was coming next was very dangerous, and their lives could be lost if they were not careful. With such obvious murderous intent, even a serious genin would be able to detect it, let alone Kakashi. ??????????????????? However, the opponent didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of hiding his figure, and walked out directly from behind the big tree. Two jounin and five chunin formed an encirclement, surrounding the caravan in the middle. "Where did this kid come from? He has very keen senses. Ryuzaki, where did you find this helper?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 30 The whole story You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At this time, in order not to reveal his identity, Kakashi did not wear Konoha's forehead protector, so that these ambush ninjas did not recognize Kakashi's identity. "Hydraulic! How dare you show up, you bastard!" When the enemy met, he was extremely jealous. Ryuzaki looked at the person who just spoke, with anger burning in his eyes! "Oh, Ryuzaki, are you angry? What's there to be angry about? When I killed your wife and children, they weren't so angry. They didn't know how much they welcomed me. It's a pity. I'll give them all away with one knife. They're going to hell." Shuili laughed loudly after saying this, as if he was saying something extremely funny. Ryuzaki clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. He was obviously very angry. And Kakashi¡¯s eyes were also cold at this time. Such a crazy person has no value in surviving! Kakashi has already issued a killing order to this Jonin named Shuili. "Okay, Shuili, stop talking nonsense with him and deal with him quickly." A person standing next to Shuili also spoke at this time. "Shanchuan, why are you so anxious? Ryuzaki is just a turtle in a urn now, so there is nothing to be afraid of. If you and I join forces, can't we still solve him?" Hearing this, Shanchuan shrugged and said, "You are right." "That's right, Ryuzaki is about to die. If you don't say a few words now, there will be no chance in the future." Shuili said and looked at the angry Ryuzaki again. "Ryuzaki, don't you think so? Do you think we won't know your whereabouts if you sneak into this caravan? Hahaha, you are so naive." Shuili laughed and said, he seemed to be in a good mood. Seeing Ryuzaki's angry look, he was even more excited. "Water power, mountains and rivers! We grew up together in Jin Ninja Village, and we were even on the same team. Why are you trying to kill me now!" Ryuzaki roared with all his strength. This is why Ryuzaki has never been able to figure it out. The relationship between the three of them can be said to be very good, their talents are almost the same, and the time to upgrade to jounin is not much different. The three of them have always supported each other and their friendship is quite deep, but what they didn't expect was that a month ago, the two of them suddenly attacked Ryuzaki crazily. Ryuzaki was shocked and could only flee hastily. When he returned home, he found that his wife and children had been brutally murdered. For a moment, even Ryuzaki, who had always been good-tempered, was overwhelmed by anger. But Ryuzaki, who had always been calm, stayed awake and did not immediately seek revenge on the two. Instead, he left the Kinnin Village first and planned this action. But Shanchuan and Shuili thought Ryuzaki was scared and ran away, completely unaware that this was a trap. The chuunin brought today are also Shankawa and Shuili's confidants. Of course, the two of them would not have thought that one of them was actually Ryuzaki's confidant. After all, Ryuzaki¡¯s relationship with this chuunin was not very friendly before, and at most it was just an acquaintance. It's just that Ryuzaki once saved this chuunin, so this chuunin chose to be loyal to Ryuzaki. It¡¯s just that Ryuzaki didn¡¯t think about robbing his friend¡¯s subordinates at that time, so he didn¡¯t agree. But this chuunin was still very loyal to Ryuzaki. When Ryuzaki contacted him this time, he agreed without saying a word. The most important thing is that this chuunin can't stand many of Water Power's behaviors, so he gave up Water Power and chose Ryuzaki, a gentle lord. This also moved Ryuzaki very much. Sure enough, people are different. Some people just feed unfamiliar people with blank eyes, while some people know how to be grateful. Seeing Ryuzaki¡¯s confused expression, the two of them laughed instantly. "Hahaha, Ryuzaki, you are so cute and stupid. From the beginning to the end, we have never regarded you as a friend. You and we are not the same kind of people at all. Haven't you noticed that every time there is a dangerous mission? Are you going to take the lead?" Ryuzaki woke up in an instant, and every bit of the past was connected at this moment. No wonder, every time I come back from a mission, my injuries are more serious than the two of them. No wonder, I always get the least reward from every mission. No wonder, every time they gather, the two of them come together. All the doubts in the past were explained at this moment. "Why! Why don't you continue to lie to me?" Ryuzaki asked angrily. Yes, as long as you continue to lie to yourself, maybe your wife and children will not die.   "Why? It's very simple. Because you got a volume of secret skills but refused to teach us, then we have no choice but to kill you and steal it." "Secret technique?" Ryuzaki showed a puzzled expression. "Don't pretend to be stupid with us. When we went to that ancient ruins last time, you got a scroll slate from it." "The scroll slate is blank. You saw it too, didn't you?" Ryuzaki said in confusion. "We have seen it, but how could the scroll slate in the ancient ruins be blank? You must have remembered it yourself, and then erased the content on it, just to prevent us from knowing, right? Long Qi, you are so scheming!" Shuili said angrily, obviously very dissatisfied with Ryuzaki's approach. "How can I have such ability? You just kill my whole family for such silly speculation?" Ryuzaki said in disbelief. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that these two close friends would actually kill me because of something like this. "Haha, stop pretending, hand over the scroll and slate, and then hand over the secret technique. For the sake of past friendship, we will leave you a whole body, otherwise, I'm afraid you will die. There is no burial place.¡± Shuili seemed to have lost interest in communicating and immediately dropped his harsh words. Hearing this, Ryuzaki lost his anger and sadness, and just laughed, making everyone present a little confused. "Hahaha, okay, okay, I finally understand today. I, Ryuzakiyama, am such a fool that I have been deceived by you for so many years. In this case, there is nothing more to say. Today, either you will die or I will die. bring it on!" After Ryuzaki finished speaking, he already picked up the kunai in his hand. Kakashi jumped to Ryuzaki's side and whispered: "Ryuuzaki, you are responsible for dealing with the chuunin, and I will deal with the two jounin. After you deal with the chunin, come over and help me." "Mr. Kakashi, are you okay? Those two guys are not weak." Ryuzaki asked with some worry. As a teammate of Yamakawa and Shuili, Ryuzaki knew their strength very well, but he didn't know Kakashi's strength, so he didn't know whether Kakashi could stop the two. attack. "Don't worry, it's no problem, get ready to fight." Seeing the confidence on Kakashi's face, Ryuzaki didn't say anything, and made up his mind to deal with the chuunin as soon as possible so that he could help Kakashi. Several people looked at each other, and the battle was about to break out! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 31 One Minute You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi wanted to deal with these two jounin. On the one hand, he wanted to see what level he had reached now. On the other hand, Kakashi didn't know who the undercover chuunin was, so he was afraid of causing accidental injury. Kakashi looked at the mountains and rivers and water power, and his only right eye showed solemnity. The two jonins, this feeling of chakra, is not weak. Touching his left eye, the four elephant seals perfectly sealed the Sharingan. Kakashi had no intention of using the Sharingan this time. The previous opponents were all too strong, so Kakashi had no choice but to break the seal and use the Sharingan. But this time is different. Although the opponent feels that Kakashi is not weak, it is far from the level of Orochimaru. In this case, why not give up using the Sharingan and see what level you have reached now. . The elusive Hatake sword technique, the unpredictable Ninjutsu application, and the fast Shunpo! Adding the three together, Kakashi didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t defeat the two jounin in front of him. His right hand was gently holding the handle of Qian Ting's knife, ready to strike at any time. When Shuili and Yamakawa saw that Ryuzaki actually went to deal with those chuunin, and let this little kid about fourteen years old stop them, they felt a little weird for a while. "Ryuuzaki, you are such a coward. You dare not fight with us. Instead, you let such a brat deal with us. What a waste." Shuili mocked unscrupulously, obviously disdainful of Ryuzaki's approach, and Shanchuan on the other side also had the same idea. However, Ryuzaki ignored him at this time. After all, he was facing five chunin, even though one of them was his undercover. In the battle between ninjas, it is not impossible for the boat to capsize in the gutter if you are not careful. Seeing that Ryuzaki ignored him, Shuili and Shankawa felt bored, so they looked at Kakashi. "Kid, even if you are unlucky and meet us, you don't have to expect Ryuzaki to deal with the people over there first and come to help you, because in just a moment, you will die here." Kakashi chuckled when he heard this, pulled out Qian Ting from his waist, and said softly: "Ah, I really didn't expect Mr. Ryuzaki to come and help me, because before that, I will deal with you." Shuili Shanchuan was furious when he heard this! "Kid! What a loud tone!" Shuili said angrily, obviously irritated by Kakashi's words. The mountains and rivers on the other side were not much better, and their faces were very ugly. "Seeking death!" I was underestimated. Kakashi sneered, there are always people in this world who have no ability but always like to make noises. Instant step! Kakashi tapped his toes and activated the Shunpo he learned from Mifune instantly. Kakashi likes this move more and more. It doesn¡¯t require chakra, it¡¯s very fast, and it¡¯s a slippery attack. Shuili and Shanchuan were both shocked when they saw Kakashi disappearing instantly, but before they could react, Kakashi had appeared in front of Shuili and slashed with his sword! After all, Hydraulic is a Jonin. Although Kakashi is fast, Hydraulic still reacted, but his reaction was slower. With a "tear" sound, Qian Ting's blade scraped across Shuili's chest, and there was a sound of the blade entering his body. For a moment, blood spattered everywhere, and Qian Ting opened a large gash in Shui Li's chest, but it was not deep. He dodged the fatal blow at the last moment and stepped aside. Kakashi shook off the blood on Qian Ting with a regretful expression. If it had been faster, this water power would have been a corpse by now. "Damn brat!" Shuili covered the big wound on his chest and roared angrily. Obviously, the blow didn't cause much harm to him, but it made him feel extremely aggrieved. ¡°It¡¯s really embarrassing to say that I am a jounin, but I was successfully attacked by such a brat. Kakashi ignored the anger of water power. As a ninja, when he loses his cool, his death is not far away. Shanchuan jumped to Shuili's side and asked: "Shuili, are you okay?" "It's okay, it's just a small wound, it won't bother you. This damn kid is not slow at all, but as long as we pay attention, we'll be fine." Hydra stood up. The wound on his chest was not deep, so he used chakra to temporarily stop the bleeding, which did not hinder his fighting ability. Kakashi didn¡¯t speak. He was thinking about something while holding Qian Ting. This time, he seemed to have no intention of taking the initiative. "Little devil"??You may have succeeded accidentally, but you won't have such good luck next time! " Hydraulic still looked so angry, but Kakashi didn't pay attention at all. Shuili felt as if he had been punched on cotton, very uncomfortable. "Shanchuan, you wait here, I will kill this brat immediately." "Hydraulic, can you do it?" Yamakawa was skeptical, because Kakashi's actions just now gave Yamakawa a new understanding of this young boy. This boy's skills are not weak, and he has a calmness that is inconsistent with his age. He is definitely not ordinary. Imp. ¡°At least Yamakawa admitted that he definitely didn¡¯t have this calmness at Kakashi¡¯s age. Seeing that Shanchuan doubted himself, Shuili became even more angry. "Fart? Can I do it? Just give me one minute!" After Shuili finished speaking, without waiting for Shanchuan to speak again, he left the place with a swish and punched Kakashi. Shanchuan didn't have time to stop him, so he stopped moving. Although he felt that Kakashi was not simple, Shanchuan didn't think that Kakashi could really defeat the water power. ¡°After all, Kakashi looks really young, so he shouldn¡¯t have the strength of a jounin. It¡¯s just that mountains, rivers and water power have all been forgotten. There is a kind of person in this world who cannot be inferred by common sense, and this kind of person is a genius. Seeing the water power coming, Kakashi didn't panic at all. Compared with Taijutsu, Kakashi really lacked a partner at this time. Bang bang bang, the fists and palms of both sides met, making bursts of hand-to-hand sounds. Water's physical skills are quite good, and every move is precise, but after all, he is a ninja from a small village, so that's all. The two of them fought for only a moment before Kakashi caught a flaw and kicked Shuili in the chest. boom! The water force flew out! Shanchuan was stunned when he saw this, and then immediately rushed over to catch the water power and stopped on a big tree. "One minute has passed long ago." Kakashi¡¯s faint voice sounded, which was particularly harsh in Shuili and Shanchuan¡¯s ears. "Damn you little devil!" The veins in Shui Li's hands popped out, and he was obviously very unhappy with Kakashi's words, but this time Shui Li did not rush forward again. The fight just now also made Shui Li understand that the boy in front of him was unusual. "Damn it, where did Ryuzaki find such a helper!" Shuili muttered in his heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 32 One on Two You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Shuili, don't be impulsive. This kid doesn't look like an ordinary person. Let's go together, so as not to capsize in the gutter." "Exactly." Shuili snorted disdainfully, but did not refute. Although Shuili felt that he would definitely not be able to defeat this kid, he still had to solve it as soon as possible. Otherwise, if Ryuzaki was really solved, things would become troublesome. Furthermore, those Chuunin are the power in the hands of two people, and they do not want to lose too much. After all, the village needs someone to protect it, and it's a bit too much for just the two of them. Seeing that the two of them finally became serious, Kakashi also decided to show some real skills. After all, Kakashi¡¯s strongest skill is not physical skills, nor the sword skills he just picked up, but ninjutsu! The name of copying ninja is not for nothing. Although there are not thousands of ninjutsu copied yet, there are still a hundred types. "It's just that no idiot can practice so many ninjutsus. Being able to use them skillfully is two different things." Even the third-generation Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, who is known as the professor of ninjutsu, dare not say that he is proficient in all ninjutsu, but only says that he can. These ninjutsu can be used as special moves, but they cannot be used as daily moves against enemies. After all, human energy is limited. Even geniuses like Namikaze Minato and Uchiha Itachi can only use those ninjutsu. It¡¯s not about the number of tricks, it¡¯s about how to use them. There are no invincible moves, only invincible people. Kakashi has the same idea, and the ninjutsu that Kakashi values ??the most is his own original ninjutsu, Chidori! There are many ninjutsu derived from the Chidori. Sasuke in the original book developed a series of ninjutsu based on the Chidori, and even the Kirin, which is known as the strongest thunder escape! As his inventor, Kakashi has now developed Raikiri, one of the advanced stages of Chidori, but this is not enough. Although Raikiri is an S-level ninjutsu, it is still not powerful enough in Kakashi's eyes. ??And both are S-level ninjutsu, Raikiri is obviously not as good as the Rasen Shuriken. After all, one Raikiri killed Kakuzu's life, and one Rasenshuriken killed all three of Kakuzu's lives. Thinking again about the terrifying ninjutsu that destroyed the world in the later period, a small Raikiri is really not enough, the Kamui Raikiri is about the same, but Kakashi cannot use this move for the time being. Thoughts flashed through his mind. Kakashi knew that he still had a long way to go. Compared with his two future cheating students, he still had to put in a lot more effort. He shook Qian Ting in his hand, and electric current overflowed. Shuili and Shanchuan both looked a little solemn when they saw this, and suddenly they formed seals at the same time. "Earth Escape! Earth Dragon Spear!" "Art fire escape ho fireball!" The two grew up together and have a tacit understanding of cooperation. At this time, they activate ninjutsu at the same time. Although they do not have the function of adding attributes, they are still quite lethal. "A flanking attack?" Kakashi muttered to himself, and the next second, stone spears made of countless rocks emerged from the ground, directly poking several holes in Kakashi's body, and the flames also covered Kakashi's body. . Kakashi didn¡¯t even have time to scream, before he was burned to ashes by the flames! "Hahaha, I thought it was some great character, but I didn't expect it to be solved so easily. Now I'm afraid even the ashes are gone, right?" Shuili laughed wildly, completely releasing the depression just now. "Shuili, something is wrong!" Shanchuan was not as careless as Shuili, but he keenly noticed something was wrong. "Huh? What?" "look?" Shuili looked in the direction pointed by the mountains and rivers, and saw that where Kakashi was, it was clearly a wooden pile! "Substitute technique! How could it be possible?" Shuili said in shock. I didn¡¯t see Kakashi¡¯s hand seal at all just now, how did he use the Substitute Technique! "You can't even recognize me with the Substitute Technique. It's a miracle that you can become jounin." Kakashi¡¯s sighing voice sounded behind the two of them. They were both shocked and quickly moved away. "It's a pity that what they met was Kakashi's ninjutsu. "This is how Ninjutsu works!" Make a seal with both hands! "Art fire escape ho fireball!" The same powerful fire ball technique, but in Kakashi's hands is obviously more powerful than in the hands of Sui Li just now. The hot temperature makes the surrounding airA little dry. The power of Ninjutsu has a lot to do with the purity of Chakra. The same Ninjutsu has different powers in the hands of different people. This is the main reason. And Kakashi¡¯s chakra purity is obviously much higher than those of these two people. ¡°After all, Kakashi is a person who is called a genius. Facing the powerful fire ball, Shuili cursed secretly: "Damn it, how could it be so terrifying!" "Escape! Earth flow wall!" Seeing that he couldn't dodge, Shanchuan quickly used defensive ninjutsu. A stone wall quickly rose from the ground, directly blocking Kakashi's huge fire ball. ¡°Well done, Shanchuan.¡± Seeing that the stone wall blocked the terrifying fireball, Shuili couldn't help but be overjoyed. "But Shanchuan doesn't have the good mood and terrifying power of water power. The kid in front of me is probably at least as strong as a jounin. Trouble! Kakashi obviously didn¡¯t expect this attack to be successful, it was more of a test. ??Now it seems that the water power should be a fire escape type ninja, and the mountain and river is an earth escape type ninja. Of course, it cannot be ruled out that the other party has mastered the two attribute changes. After all, he is a jounin, so it is not impossible to master two attribute changes. When it comes to fire escape, there is no water here, so it is difficult to restrain it. However, what can you do even if you can't restrain it? As for Earth Release, Kakashi¡¯s Thunder Release is very smooth. There was a smile on the corner of his mouth, which seemed to be interesting. "Shui Li, show your true skills. This kid is very strong, maybe better than us." Shanchuan said seriously. "Oh, I see." Waterpower is not an idiot. After two short battles, he will no longer look down upon Kakashi. "Water power, use that move!" "What? Is this the case?" Shuili was obviously a little surprised. "No need to hesitate, solve it as soon as possible. I don't know what the situation is like at Ryuzaki. We can't waste any more time." Shuili thought for a while and felt that what Shanchuan said made sense, so he said: "Okay!" Seeing that the two seemed to be discussing something, Kakashi did not interrupt. Kakashi is still very interested in the move the two of them talked about. Kakashi probably figured out the strength of the two of them, but he wasn't worried about something going wrong, so he became a little curious about this so-called ninjutsu. Suddenly, the two of them moved together! The four fists greeted Kakashi at the same time. After all, he was a jounin, and he was still good at taijutsu. But after a while, the water force took a step back from the battle. Kakashi seemed to be aware of it, but he was entangled in the mountains and rivers and couldn't escape at all. "Shanchuan, I'm ready!" Shuili shouted. When Shanchuan heard this, three shurikens appeared in his hands, and they shot out towards Kakashi, and he retreated violently! Kakashi quickly swung his sword to block the shuriken. ¡°Boy, go to hell!¡± Shuili roared angrily: "Fire Release! Fire Dragon Flame Bullet!" After Shanchuan dodged, he also formed a seal with his hands. "Wind Escape! Big breakthrough." Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank when he saw this, and the wind assisted the firepower! It's actually a combination of ninjutsu! "Fire escape! The breakthrough technique of the big fire dragon!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 33 Win! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The terrifying fire dragon quickly approached less than five meters in front of Kakashi. The scorching temperature made Kakashi feel like his hair was being burnt. The two ninjutsu with added attributes merge with each other, and the superimposed power is almost as powerful as S-level ninjutsu! Kakashi did not expect that the two of them would use this combination of ninjutsu. You must know that this kind of ninjutsu requires complete tacit understanding. Of course, if one of the parties has a high understanding of ninjutsu, they can also use it in conjunction with the other. Ninjutsu is integrated with each other, and its power increases several times. It is a great killer weapon for Jedi counterattack! At this time, the scorching flames are right in front of you, and you definitely can¡¯t hide them. If that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t hide them! Kakashi didn¡¯t panic, he just had a terrifying fighting spirit to move forward! Isn¡¯t it just an S-level ninjutsu? Who doesn't? With his hands quickly forming seals, blue thunder appeared in Kakashi's right hand again, but this time there was no sound of a thousand birds singing in unison, but only a faint sound of electricity. Rachel! S-class ninjutsu secret, an upgraded version of Chidori, but it is more powerful than Chidori, and you don't need to thrust to increase its power. Therefore, even without using the Sharingan, Raikiri can still exert great power. And when using the Chidori, you don¡¯t have to use the Sharingan. After all, the target is right in front of you. If you use the Chidori to blast it over, there¡¯s no way you can¡¯t see the action clearly, right? "What kind of move is this? You can actually see the actual chakra!" Shuili yelled. "What a terrible move." Shanchuan also looked shocked. Kakashi had no time to pay attention to the shock of the two people. The flames were right in front of him, and the thunder from his right hand blasted out instantly! "Raikiri!" The blue thunder produced a dazzling light, like a peerless blade, extremely sharp! The red fire dragon was cut into pieces instantly like a piece of tofu under this sharp blade! "Ah!" Kakashi roared and moved forward instantly. I saw a silver-white figure, holding a thunderbolt in its hand, piercing the terrifying fire dragon from beginning to end! The flames separated on both sides, seeming to be opening a way for Kakashi. In the end, the fire dragon disappeared into nothingness, as if it had never appeared, and the blue thunder in Kakashi's hand was also exhausted at this time. Kakashi stood still and shook his tired right hand. After all, the power of the fire dragon was not small. Even if it was forcibly broken with Raikiri, Kakashi's right hand was a little weak. Seeing that Kakashi was safe and sound, both the water power and the mountains and rivers were a little unbelievable. This move that the two regarded as their trump card was actually cracked by Kakashi so easily? And it was broken into pieces with the strongest attitude! What a terrifying figure this is! Shanchuan and Shuili looked at each other, seeing fear in each other's eyes, and couldn't help but swallow their saliva. "Youwho are you!" Shuili shouted in fear. Kakashi chuckled, said nothing, and just walked slowly towards the two of them. It seems that these two people are at the end of their game. If this is the case, then the game ends here. "Silver-white hair, one blindfolded eye, blue thunder ninjutsu, yes, that's right, you are Konoha's Sharingan Kakashi!" Yamakawa finally remembered Kakashi's identity and shouted loudly . Kakashi stopped and looked at the mountains and rivers in surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to actually know my name, but it seems that you recognized it too late.¡± It was indeed too late. If Yamakawa and Shuili had known it was Kakashi from the beginning, they might have run away without even thinking of fighting. How could they have ended up like this? "You are a Konoha ninja, you can't kill us!" Shuili shouted quickly as if he had grasped a life-saving straw after hearing this. "Haha, why not? I have the right to kill anyone who hinders my mission. This is the world of ninjas. You should know that." Kakashi sneered, wanting to laugh at the childish statement about water power. The two of them were silent. This is true. When you become a ninja, you have already put your life aside. "That's how it is. Goodbye!" Kakashi said softly, the two of them secretly had a bad idea and wanted to run away, but it was too late! "Chidori Blade!" The one in Kakashi¡¯s handThe lightning was instantly filled with blue current, and the blade was instantly extended by more than five meters! "Well!!" Two screams rang out, and the blue blade actually pierced the mountains, rivers and water! Both of them had a hint of unwillingness in their eyes, but they didn't expect that they would be solved by Kakashi without warning. Regret spread in the hearts of the two people. There was a sizzling sound of electricity in the wounds on their chests, and there were waves of numbness. The light in their eyes gradually disappeared, and before they could say a word, they stopped breathing forever. Seeing this, Kakashi withdrew his chakra, and the blue electric light disappeared. Looking at the two corpses in front of him, Kakashi felt a little sick for a moment. In a sense, this was Kakashi's first time killing someone, so he was inevitably a little uncomfortable. But fortunately, the original's hands were already covered in blood, so Kakashi quickly adapted to it. Originally, I wanted to set the two corpses on fire directly, but after thinking about it, I decided not to. After all, they were from the Kinnin Village. Let Ryuzaki deal with it himself. Kakashi looked up and saw that during the battle, both sides had opened up the battlefield, so Kakashi didn't know what was happening to Ryuzaki and the others at this time. After sensing the surrounding environment and making sure that no one was peeping nearby, Kakashi moved to Ryuzaki's battlefield. At this time, Ryuzaki's battlefield was very simple, with only three of the original five chunin remaining. Ryuzaki was standing with one of the chuunin. It seemed that he was the undercover agent Ryuzaki mentioned. Not long after the two sides fought, the undercover took the opportunity to kill a chuunin, and Ryuzaki also took advantage of the opponent's distraction to kill another person. So the current situation was formed. "Asshole! Jump! You traitor! How dare you betray Lord Yamakawa!" A chuunin shouted, obviously very angry. And Yiyue is naturally the undercover chuunin. "Hmph! With water power and mountains and rivers, Jin Ninja Village will be destroyed sooner or later, those two idiots!" "Shameless traitor! You actually said such a high-sounding thing! Die!" The chuunin was furious, obviously wanting to kill Yiyue quickly. "Calm down, the current situation is not good for us, we should retreat to Master Shuili quickly, otherwise, it will be dangerous!" Another chuunin said calmly. "Damn it, that's all it can do." Although the chuunin was angry, he was not stupid, and they quickly reached a consensus. "Haha, if you want to go there, I'm afraid it's not that easy!" Ryuzaki blocked the way for the two of them and whispered. "You don't need to go there. Those two people are already dead, so there's no point in going there." Kakashi¡¯s faint voice sounded, making everyone present stunned. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 34 Ryuzaki¡¯s Allegiance You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Seeing Kakashi appear, everyone present was shocked. From just now to now, only five minutes have passed. Could it be that this silver-haired boy escaped from the pinch between the two? Impossible. If he ran away, how could he have come here, and in such a posture. So, is what this young man said true? Were Shuili and Shanchuan really killed by this boy? "Boy, what nonsense are you talking about! Where are Master Shanchuan and Master Shuili?" Kakashi sneered and said, "If you don't believe me, why bother asking? Their bodies are right there. If you don't believe me, just go and see them." After Kakashi finished speaking, he walked to Ryuzaki's side and said, "Mr. Ryuzaki, I have helped you solve those two people. I want you to solve the rest by yourself." "Mr. Kakashi, are you telling the truth?" Ryuzaki was a little excited. After all, he was his enemy. If Kakashi really killed him, he would be avenging Ryuzaki. Although he didn¡¯t kill it with his own hands, Ryuzaki felt extremely happy. "Of course it's true. Those two people are dead, so the rest of the battle is meaningless. You go and dispose of the bodies of those two people." "Okay, I'll go over and have a look." After Ryuzaki finished speaking, he greeted Yi Yue and set off together. Naturally, Kakashi would not stay where he was. The three of them came to the place where Shanchuan and Shuili died together. And the two chuunin looked at each other, and also walked away together. After all, if Shuili and Shanchuan were really dead, then there would be no point for them to continue fighting. ??Furthermore, if the two of them really die, then the only person left in Jin Ninja Village to rely on is Ryuzaki. The two of them are not stubborn and know what to do and what not to do. After all, the Golden Ninja Village is more important in their minds than their leader. The village is their bond, where they have their families and their friends. The distance is not far. With the ninja's pace, it takes less than a minute. Those people from the caravan who were fighting against each other had already fled. They were the people brought by Ryuzaki. Ryuzaki had also told them to just run away when a fight broke out. They fulfilled Ryuzaki's words very seriously and ran very fast without any hesitation, so there was no one else here at this time. When Ryuzaki saw the corpses of Shanchuan and Shuili, he first looked up to the sky and laughed, and then sobbed silently. After all, they were friends who grew up together. Although they had been taking advantage of Ryuzaki and killed Ryuzaki's wife and children, Ryuzaki still had certain feelings for them. At this time, the two of them died. Although Ryuzaki felt happy, But I couldn¡¯t bear the sadness either. Yiyue was also surprised when he saw the bodies of the two people. He took a closer look at the fatal injuries on the two people, and found that their chests were slightly burnt, and they were killed by a single blow from the extremely powerful Lei Dun. Seeing this, he looked at Kakashi with a look of admiration. What a powerful young man! It suddenly occurred to me that when I was Kakashi's age, I was still a low-strength genin. There really is no comparison between people. Otherwise, the huge gap would really make people feel aggrieved. As for the other two chunin, seeing these two corpses, they were speechless for a moment. The fighting between people in the same village has caused such a tragedy. It is really not nice to talk about it. Both of them sighed, knowing that the rest was up to Ryuzaki. The masked silver-haired boy opposite didn't seem to be that simple. They didn¡¯t take this young man seriously before, but now it seems that this young man is the key to this battle. It's a pity that no one saw it before, otherwise, things might develop in another direction. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Where in this world can there be so many people who know in advance? Kakashi looked at Ryuzaki silently, watched him laugh, watched him wail and cry, but Kakashi's heart was unexpectedly calm. How should I put it, Kakashi seems to have seen another self. In the memory of the original body, Kakashi cried like this when Lin died, and when he mistakenly thought that Obito was dead, Kakashi also felt so heavy. When Minato-sensei died, Kakashi was equally sad. Kakashi can understand Ryuzaki's mood, but that's all. Sometimes, having experienced pain does not mean that you can understand the pain of others. A good doctor does not heal himself.ah. The scene was somewhat silent for a while, except for Ryuzaki's crying, there was no other sound. The others didn¡¯t move either, just watching silently. Ryuzaki is a ninja after all. He is used to seeing life and death, and he recovered quickly. Ryuzaki glanced at Kakashi and without hesitation, he knelt down on one knee and clasped his fists with his hands. "My subordinate Ryuzaki Yamaichi pays homage to the leader!" Everyone except Kakashi was surprised by Ryuzaki Yamaichi's actions. They didn't know there was such an agreement between Ryuzaki and Kakashi. "Master Ryuzaki, how can you be loyal to him? You are the leader of our Jin Ninja Village!" Yiyue said anxiously. Although this boy is very strong, if Ryuzaki pledges allegiance to him, what will happen to the Kinnin Village? A ninja village without jounin would probably be wiped out by someone casually. This is something Yiyue doesn¡¯t want to see, it¡¯s his home too. The other two chuunin were equally unwilling. After all, Ryuzaki is from the Jin Ninja Village. At this time, there is only Ryuzaki in the Jin Ninja Village. Ryuzaki ignored Yiyue's words and just said calmly: "The leader avenged me, and my life belongs to the leader. Ryuzaki from Jin Ninja Village died long ago, and now Ryuzaki is just a homeless man. .¡± "Ryuuzaki-sama, have you forgotten the Kinnin Village? The Kinnin Village still needs you!" "Yi Leap, I'm sorry, this is my promise, I must complete it." Ryuzaki is determined, and a promise is very important to Ryuzaki. Ryuzaki is such a person. Once he makes a vow, he will never break it, even if it is wrong. And Ryuzaki doesn¡¯t think this is wrong. Therefore, even if Ryuzaki wants to return to Kinnin Village, he must fulfill his promise first. Yiyue felt helpless and could only look at Kakashi. After all, this young man was the key to all this. Kakashi ignored Yiyue's gaze and just helped Ryuzakiyama up. "I accept your allegiance, but I don't need you for the time being, so you go to Jin Ninja Village first. When I need you, I will find you." Kakashi¡¯s words made Yitong and the other two chunin breathe a sigh of relief, so at least Ryuzaki still belonged to the Golden Ninja Village. Ryuzaki was stunned for a moment, then a little moved. Kakashi knew that although Ryuzaki was loyal, he still couldn't let go of the Kinnin Village. So Kakashi is not willing to force others to do anything. Furthermore, even if Ryuzaki is taken away, Kakashi has no place to arrange for him, so he simply leaves him in the Golden Ninja Village, and maybe he can help cultivate a force for himself. "Thank you, chief!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 35 Chidori-ryu! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Ryuzaki has completed his revenge, and the so-called delivery mission to the Kingdom of Wind has naturally been cancelled. After all, this was originally a trick to invite you to the urn. So Kakashi doesn¡¯t have to spend extra time going to the Kingdom of Wind. Anyway, Ryuzaki has already handed the letter of completion of the mission to Kakashi. There was an extra ten days left in the mission deadline, and Kakashi had no intention of returning to the village directly because it was difficult to explain. ¡° If everything that happened is explained in full, the Third Generation will inevitably have some confusion. After all, privately collecting power outside the village is not what a person who loves Konoha should do. Kakashi naturally has no ill intentions towards Konoha, and this time it was even more of an accident, but some things cannot be explained clearly. Rather than arousing suspicion, it is better to just pretend that nothing happened. So Kakashi decided to hide this matter. After all, this matter is not big or small. Kakashi is not afraid that this matter will be leaked. Jin Ninja Village is just a small village and no one will pay attention to it. Even if he paid attention, he wouldn't have thought that today's incident was related to Kakashi. After all, Kakashi¡¯s mission is only to protect the caravan, and these two are just unlucky bandits. There are no plans to return to Konoha immediately, and Kakashi has no plans to go to the Kinnin Village. After all, if you go there, you will inevitably leave traces. Kakashi doesn't want to cause more trouble. If he has this free time, he might as well practice for a few more days. So, after bidding farewell to Ryuzaki who returned to the village, Kakashi found a place in the forest and prepared to practice for a few days. Somewhere in the forest, Kakashi was training frantically. Although it was already a cold and windy season, Kakashi's face was covered with sweat. Kakashi kept breathing heavily, obviously not relaxed. It's just that his body doesn't seem to know how tired it is, and keeps doing the same action. Fatigue was accumulating, and Kakashi felt that his body had reached extreme fatigue. At this time, Kakashi also stopped, and the chakra in his body rapidly rotated in the direction of the flow of the Eight Gate Armor. Kakashi closed his eyes and seemed to feel his power growing. Suddenly! Kakashi opened his right eye and shouted softly: "Open the door! Open!" It seems as if a certain switch has been turned on in the body, the mind is clear, and the entire physical fitness seems to have been greatly improved! After a while, Kakashi felt weak and exhausted, half-kneeling on the ground. "Huh Huh I finally opened the first door. It feels like my physical fitness has improved a lot. Moreover, it seems that my chakra has also been improved to a certain extent. Sure enough, increasing my physical fitness can also greatly improve my chakra. Carats.¡± After learning the Eight Gates of Dungeon from Kai, Kakashi finally completed the first of the Eight Gates of Dungeon today, which can be regarded as a certain achievement. I wonder if Gai knows that Kakashi has mastered it in just a few days. What will the first door be like? You must know that although the first one is not difficult, it took Kai two months to master it. Sure enough, the scary thing in this world is not genius, but genius who works harder. Kakashi sat cross-legged on the ground and began to recover his physical strength. After a quarter of an hour, the consumed physical strength gradually recovered, and his chakra was re-condensed. Although he had not fully recovered, Kakashi also had the ability to move. Standing up, Kakashi patted the dust on his body. The purpose of this training was considered to be achieved. The first of the eight doors is opened, which is the purpose of Kakashi's training this time. ¡°There is still time left, so I can do something else.¡± Kakashi touched his silver-white hair and felt a little emotional. After coming to this world, he seemed to be pursuing power more and more. But is it okay not to pursue it? Can't! Without power, not only can one not control oneself in this world, but one can also easily get into trouble. Kakashi is a person who is afraid of death, at least for now. Picking up Qian Ting from the waist, Kakashi danced with the wind, slashing and slashing with the wind of the sword. Compared to the self who just traveled through time, he is obviously much more mature. After using the last sword, Kakashi inserted Qian Ting into the soil. The meridians in his body were trembling faintly, and Kakashi felt as if there were some changes in the acupuncture points on his body. Kakashi was stunned for a moment, and an idea flashed in his mind. It felt like he could try that move. Do it as soon as you think of it, form a seal with your hands, and the blue thunder sings in Kakashi's hands, like a thousand birds singing togetherMing. Chidori, the ninjutsu that Kakashi is most familiar with, is also Kakashi¡¯s original ninjutsu. When it comes to understanding Chidori, no one in the world knows it better than Kakashi. Kakashi knows that Chidori is just a prototype, just like the Rasengan, with unlimited possibilities. Raikiri is proof that Chidori can be stronger! But Kakashi knows that in addition to attacking, Chidori can also be used as defense, so that offense and defense can be integrated! Chidori flow! Kakashi has tried this ninjutsu since he traveled through time, but failed. This ninjutsu is actually not complicated. It is just based on the Chidori and covers the whole body, weakening the attack power, but it has a defensive effect. It is also an A-level ninjutsu, but it is a very useful ninjutsu when caught unexpectedly. It¡¯s just that this ninjutsu requires the cooperation of some acupuncture points on the body. Although not all the acupuncture points in the whole body can release chakra like the Hinata family, it still requires the cooperation of certain acupoints. After all, the Chidori is released from the whole body, so just having it in your hand is not enough. The previous Kakashi was unable to use the acupuncture points on his body because he could not release chakra. But opening the door seems to have caused some strange changes. Although most of the acupoints are still unable to release chakra, a small number of acupoints can. And these acupuncture points are enough for performing Chidori-ryu. Kakashi held the Chidori in his hand, quietly feeling the chakra of the Chidori flowing in his body. This feeling, yes! Yes, that¡¯s what it feels like! Kakashi shouted lightly! "Chidori-ryu!" For a moment, the Chidori in Kakashi's hand shrank rapidly until it disappeared, and the next second, Kakashi's whole body was covered with blue thunder! Under the blue light, Kakashi looks like a thunder god! There was a hint of excitement in Kakashi's eyes. This is the first time since time travel that Kakashi has used his own ability to create a ninjutsu! The sound of birdsong echoed through this uninhabited forest, and the birds flew by, as if they were witnessing the birth of a king of thunder. Kakashi clenched his right hand, and the Chidori-ryu immediately dissipated. Although Chidori-ryu is only an A-level ninjutsu, it is of great significance to Kakashi. It gives Kakashi more confidence. "It's time to go back!" Kakashi murmured to himself, preparing to return to Konoha. It¡¯s just that Kakashi now has more confidence than before! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 36 Goodbye Yamato You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi packed up his things and prepared to go back to Konoha, but after thinking about it, Kakashi decided to go to the Kingdom of Wind for a while. Not to see the world, but to get some information. ?? If when the Third Hokage asked about the situation in the Kingdom of Wind when he returned to Konoha, he would probably be a little embarrassed if he didn't know anything about it. Although he may not necessarily ask, Kakashi must be prepared just in case. You can never go too far wrong. " Furthermore, this is the junction of the Kingdom of Fire and the Kingdom of Wind. It's enough to go back and forth in one day, so you don't have to worry about wasting any time. He did whatever he thought of, and Kakashi was not a nagging person, so he went to the Kingdom of Wind to gather information. Although Sand Ninja Village is a village in the desert, the Kingdom of Wind is not all windy sand. After all, it is difficult for ordinary people to survive in such conditions. Only ninjas can barely survive in such harsh conditions. Life. Kakashi didn¡¯t go to Suna Ninja Village, so naturally he wouldn¡¯t experience that kind of badness. Kakashi was wearing black clothes at this time, and the Thousand Thunder Sword was sealed in his wrist with a simple sealing technique. After all, it was a bit conspicuous when placed behind his back. And what Kakashi has to do this time is to keep a low profile. Naturally, the forehead protector was the first thing to be hidden. I had a piece of cloth wrapped around my left eye, so I wasn¡¯t afraid of being discovered by anyone. This is a chaotic world, so it is not uncommon for people to lose an eye. Sand Ninja Village has indeed strengthened its police force against the Kingdom of Wind, but that's all. For the elite, this kind of policing means nothing. After all, few of the people sent out to guard were jounin, so naturally they would not be of much use. The jounin is the village¡¯s precious fighting force and cannot be used for such a thing. Most of the guards are people with strong sensory abilities. For example, Konoha often uses the Inuzuka clan, Aburame clan and Hyuga clan as security personnel. Kakashi passed the warning very easily and spent a day wandering around the sand city of the Kingdom of Wind, asking about everything there was to know. In fact, there is nothing worth paying attention to in Suna Ninja Village now. Although Monk Fenfu is about to die, he is not dead yet and should have about two months left to live. Now the Kazekage of Sand Ninja Village is Rasa, and the third Kazekage has been made into a human puppet by the Red Sand Scorpion. By the way, the Third Kazekage, who was known as the strongest Kazekage, was really embarrassed. He was killed by a fifteen-year-old puppet master. Although the Red Sand Scorpion is a genius, the one who can become the Kazekage must also be a genius. I have to say, this third generation Kazekage is really useless. A mess of thoughts flashed through Kakashi's mind, and soon they all disappeared. There is nothing to care about these things. The place where I live is Konoha, and it will be safe for at least twelve years, so I don't need to care about these things. After gathering the information, Kakashi has no desire to stay any longer. This is the territory of another country. Although it is an alliance country, people are nervous now. It is best not to cause trouble. So Kakashi once again left the Kingdom of Wind without anyone noticing. Kakashi kept walking through the woods. Suddenly, Kakashi stopped. He saw a person, a person wearing Konoha Anbu clothing. Kakashi felt that this man's back looked familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere. Soon, Kakashi remembered who this person was. Yamato! Why is this guy here? Or alone? Kakashi was a little confused, but since they met, Kakashi didn¡¯t mind going over to say hello. "Hello!" Kakashi¡¯s cry woke up Yamato. Yamato turned around and said secretly: ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Kakashi jumped in front of Yamato and said, "Are you the Wooden ninja? Why are you here?" "Task." Yamato said calmly. Kakashi and Yamato have a certain impression. The last time they assassinated the Hokage was because of the appearance of this guy. They failed without even seeing the Hokage's face. Kakashi didn¡¯t ask any questions when he saw this. Since he said it was a mission, Yamato obviously didn¡¯t intend to tell Kakashi. After all, ninja missions are kept secret, and they cannot tell even their fellow villagers. The atmosphere was a little awkward for a while. When Kakashi was about to leave, a little girl suddenly ran over. "Tenzo, it's bad, Lord Orochimaru wants to kill our people." Yamato¡¯s pupils shrank, obviously a little surprised, but looking at Kakashi next to him, he also felt that something was wrong.??If Kakashi knew about this, it might be difficult to explain. For a while, Yamato¡¯s head was spinning, trying to find a reasonable explanation. Kakashi was also a little surprised to see this little girl. Is this girl Ibli Yukimi? Isn't this what happened when Orochimaru defected? But Orochimaru has already defected for half a month, how come it¡¯s not over yet? Could it be the butterfly effect that appeared on its own? Kakashi felt a little confused for a moment, and had a feeling that things were out of control. At this time, Yukimi also saw Kakashi, looked at Yamato doubtfully, and said, "Tenzo, who is this person?" "He is my friend." Yamato suddenly said this without knowing why. Kakashi also looked at Yamato in surprise. After all, the two of them were from the same village at most. If they were to be friends, this level was far from enough. "That's great, your friend must be very powerful too, right? Then let's go save the people together." ??Xue Jian feels that the chance of success will be higher if he meets one more person. Yamato glanced at Kakashi and said, "What do you mean?" ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± Kakashi didn¡¯t care. Although it was Orochimaru, Kakashi was not helpless against Orochimaru now. "You can't beat him for sure, but if you want to run away, Orochimaru can no longer stop him." The Mangekyo Sharingan is no joke. Now Kakashi wants to know where the deviation occurred in the plot, and hopes it will not have too big an impact. Seeing that Kakashi agreed, Yamato was a little surprised. That was Orochimaru, and Kakashi didn't even look afraid. Yamato had different feelings about this silver-haired boy. ??Are newborn calves not afraid of tigers? Or do you really have this confidence? Yamato didn¡¯t know that Kakashi had fought with Orochimaru. If you knew it, you would probably be even more surprised. Seeing that Kakashi agreed, Yamato was a little surprised, but he did not hesitate too much. After living with the Ibri family for half a month, Yamato also had certain feelings for them. If he could save them, Yamato would not hesitate. So the three of Kakashi set off together. On the way, Kakashi couldn't hold back his curiosity and asked Yamato what was going on. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 37 Big Violent Shark You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Hey, what's going on?" Kakashi asked. "My name is A, don't call me "Feed" again. Yamato did not answer Kakashi's question immediately, but first reported his name. Kakashi was stunned, and then said: "Hatake Kakashi." "I know you, you are also very famous at the root." Dahe said calmly. This is something Kakashi didn't expect, but this is obviously not the time to care about such things. "Why are you here? What happened to Orochimaru? And what is that clan?" In order to understand the truth of the matter as soon as possible, Kakashi asked three questions. Because the plot was deviating at this time, Kakashi could not guarantee that what he saw in his previous life was the truth of this matter, so he still wanted to ask clear. The voices of both of them were very low, and Xuejian was separated by five meters between them. Therefore, although Xuejian knew that the two of them were communicating, he had no idea what they were talking about. He just thought that they were discussing how to save people. plan. Yamato glanced at Yukimi and said: "Danzo-sama sent me here after Orochimaru defected, saying that this is Orochimaru's secret stronghold, and asked me to come and investigate. If I find any trace of Orochimaru, I will report to him." Lord Danzo reports." "It's been more than half a month since Orochimaru defected, why are you still here?" "The investigation is not over yet. There is a group of strange people here, called the Ibri clan. They have the ability to turn their bodies into smoke and control others, but they cannot control it well. If they suddenly turn into smoke in a windy place, The smoke will be blown away and die, and Orochimaru helped them control this ability, so their lifespans were increased." ¡°They were all very grateful to Orochimaru, so I thought Orochimaru would come back to look for them, so I stayed to continue the investigation and never went back.¡± "Why would they trust you?" "The girl following us is named Yukimi. She mistook me for her missing brother Tenzo, so I was able to get along well with this group of people." What Yamato didn't say was that he had developed a bond with Yukijian after spending more than half a month together. Today, it was because Yukijian said that he had never seen the outside scenery that Yamato felt a little soft-hearted for a while, so he took her out for a walk. Go and see the outside world. But before, Yukimi seemed to suddenly sense something and started running wildly. Yamato didn't pay attention for a moment and didn't follow him, not wanting to meet Kakashi at this time. What he didn¡¯t even expect was that when Yukijian appeared again, he would bring news that Orochimaru was going to massacre the Ibri clan. This made Yamato unable to understand. Aren¡¯t the Ibri clan subordinates to Orochimaru? Why did Orochimaru come to massacre the Ibri clan? Yukimi disappeared just now because he sensed the aura of his tribe and rushed over. As a result, he saw the dying Ibri leader Gota and learned the news about Orochimaru. My wife told Xuejian to run away quickly, but Xuejian wanted to go back and save his own people. After listening to Yamato's explanation, Kakashi thought thoughtfully. Except for his original participation, the rest was basically the same as the plot. It was just that Kakashi didn't know that Orochimaru, who had successfully escaped from the Land of Fire, was coming back. do what? The Ibri clan should not be that important to Orochimaru. No matter what Kakashi thinks, the place for the Ibri family will soon arrive. The dark cave looks a bit ferocious, as if it is the huge mouth of a ferocious beast, waiting for people to fall into its trap. Kakashi and Yamato stood at the entrance of the cave, waiting for Yukimi who had not yet arrived. After all, it would be too dangerous for Yukimi to walk alone. After a while, Xuejian, panting, came to the entrance of the cave. "Tianzang, let's go in quickly." "Um." Not long after Kakashi and the other three entered the cave, they smelled a strong smell of blood. "The smell of blood is so strong, I'm afraid many people have died." Kakashi frowned. It seemed that just like the original history, the Ibri clan was about to be massacred by Orochimaru. Looking at Xuejian behind him, he wondered if this girl could still be so lucky. They didn¡¯t walk long before they saw the Ibri man lying on the ground. Xue Jian was shocked and turned pale. She ran to the corpses and shouted: "Everyone, what's wrong with everyone! Wake up!" "It's a pity that no matter how Xuejian calls, these Ibri tribesmen who have become corpses will not respond to her anymore. "Hey, where is this?"A little mouse? " In the darkness, a figure slowly emerged. Kakashi was startled, and the Thousand Ting Sword instantly appeared in his hand. Yamato also instantly heightened his vigilance. A middle-aged ninja wearing a white robe appeared in front of the three of them. He had blue hair and was obviously not Orochimaru. Kakashi frowned, where is the promised Orochimaru? "Who are you?" "Me? You don't need to know who I am. It seems to you that I am a ninja from Konoha, not from the Ibri clan. Then this little girl must be from the Ibri clan." Kakashi and Yamato heard this and blocked Yukijian behind them. "Who are you? What's the purpose of coming here?" Yamato shouted sharply. Yukimi is already an important bond to Yamato. Seeing that this person¡¯s target is actually Yukimi, this obviously touched Yamato¡¯s nerves. "Although I don't want to tell you, but in order to let you die in peace, I still tell you. I am Lord Orochimaru's subordinate, the Great Shark! The purpose of coming here this time is to collect the blood of the Ibri clan and give it to Orochimaru Maru-sama does research.¡± "Damn it! You actually treat human life as a child's play!" Yamato was obviously very angry. After all, in the past half month, Yamato and the Ibri family had established a close relationship. Kakashi was very calm. The world of ninjas is like this. The weak eat the strong, and the weak have no say. But now it seems that Orochimaru has not come back, only Orochimaru's men have come. Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief. Although he was no longer afraid of Orochimaru, it didn't mean he was willing to face this pervert. Kakashi said he was not interested in a monster that could not be killed no matter how hard he tried. "Haha, what a naive guy, are you really a ninja?" The tone of the big tyrant shark was full of ridicule, and he was very amused by Yamato's words. Yamato naturally doesn¡¯t understand the law of the jungle. After all, the place where he grew up is the root, a place full of blood and darkness. It¡¯s just that the innate kindness in his heart prevented Yamato from being completely corrupted, and he still had his own conscience. "Okay, that's enough chit-chat. Hand over that little girl, and I can still let you live." "Impossible!" Yamato's firm words sounded, and he decided that he would use his own life to protect this girl! So he made a seal with his hands! "Wood Release! The art of the big forest!" Yamato¡¯s arm instantly turned into a flying giant tree and hit the big violent shark! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 38 Knockdown You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Wood escape?" The Great Shark was astonished. Hasn't this kind of ninjutsu become extinct since the death of the first Hokage? How could it happen again? Is this guy from the Senju clan? At this time, the big violent shark already had the idea of ????running away. The shadow of a tree, the name of a person, the God of Ninja's unique Wood Release still has great prestige in the ninja world, even if he has been dead for decades. However, the big violent shark was surprised and still reacted. "Water escape! Iron cannonball!" With his hands quickly forming seals, the Great Violent Shark spit out a water bomb from its mouth, directly shattering Yamato's giant tree. The big violent shark was stunned for a moment, and its body that originally wanted to escape stopped instantly. It was actually broken? Originally, the big violent shark thought it would be good to be able to withstand this attack, but he didn't expect that he could actually resolve this ninjutsu? Is this still the Mu Dun who suppressed the ninja world? Looking at Yamato's young body, Big Tyrant Shark suddenly realized that after all, he was still a kid. He looked like he was only about ten years old. At this age, how much power could even a Wood Release perform? The big tyrant shark was instantly full of confidence and sneered disdainfully. "This is Mu Dun? It's really vulnerable." The taunting words of the Great Shark did not arouse the anger of Kakashi and Yamato. Both of them are calm people, so naturally they will not be angry because of such words. "You killed all the Ibri clan?" Kakashi, who had been silent, suddenly asked. "Ah, after all, we have to draw blood. It would be too troublesome if they move around. Instead of doing that, it would be better to kill them all so that I can get blood more easily. Their blood doesn't seem to be very good. Sure enough, It¡¯s because she¡¯s too old. I think the little girl behind you should be a very qualified experimental material.¡± Kakashi tightened the Qian Ting in his hand, and felt a little angry in his heart. Although he knew that this was a world where human life was worthless, Kakashi still couldn't accept it when he saw such a person who didn't respect other people's lives. "Wood Escape! Thorns Killing Technique!" Yamato takes action again. He just wants to kill the big violent shark quickly and protect Yukimi. Yamato¡¯s arms turned into vines and wrapped around the big violent shark at an extremely fast speed. Yamato put his hands together and increased the output of chakra, trying to strangle the big violent shark to death! "cut." The Great Tyrannosaurus snorted disdainfully, the muscles of his body swelled, blue chakra burst out instantly, and all the vines were freed. "You can't do anything to me with your level of Mu Dun, just accept your death!" "Damn it!" Yamato hit the ground with his right fist, blood seeping out, and he looked very angry. Yamato had never hated his own powerlessness so much. Seeing this, Xue quickly squatted down and said, "Tianzang, don't be like this." "I'm sorry, Xuejian, I'm useless." Xuejian shook his head slightly. "Tianzang, you are not useless, you have to believe in yourself." Yamato was stunned and nodded: "Well, I won't give up." "It's a touching scene, but you still have to die." The big violent shark clapped its hands and laughed, looking extremely arrogant. Kakashi stopped talking nonsense at this time, he knew everything he needed to know, and all that was left was to defeat the person in front of him. A water escape ninja? Huh, my favorite thing to fight is the water ninja! With Qian Ting in hand, he slashed with his sword! Seeing this, the big violent shark took out a kunai and blocked Kakashi's blow. "What a great strength!" The big tyrant shark exclaimed, he didn¡¯t expect this young man to look so thin, yet he has quite a lot of strength. Kakashi ignored this kind of appreciation. Why should you take the compliments of unknown people to heart? Kick with your right foot! Konoha whirlwind! The big violent shark¡¯s eyes are wide open! What a speed! The big violent shark didn't react in time and was kicked away directly. It hit the wall of the cave and cracked a big crack! Yamato Snow was shocked when he saw it! "So strong!" Yamato murmured to himself. The silver-haired boy in front of him seemed to be stronger than before! Kakashi withdrew his right foot, and the practice of Eight Gate Dunjia showed its effect at this moment. Although the door was not open just now, the physical quality brought about by the successful practice of the first door is still very good.Strong. The effect of this increase is also closely related to your original physical fitness. Kakashi was not weak in physical skills originally, but now his strength has been enhanced to a certain extent. After using all his strength, the effect was unexpectedly good. Kakashi put away his sword and stood, looking at the big violent shark quietly. Although the blow was good, it was not enough to knock this man down. After all, he was Orochimaru's subordinate, so he would not be such a loser. Sure enough, the big violent shark quickly stood up. "Silver hair, long sword and single eye, you must be the Kakashi Hatake that Orochimaru-sama mentioned. I didn't notice you just now. What a huge mistake." The big tyrant shark coughed a few times, obviously the blow just now was not nothing. Kakashi was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Orochimaru to talk about him to his subordinates. Is this a kind of recognition? The Great Violent Shark felt something was wrong. It seemed like he couldn't beat Mudun and Kakashi. Moreover, this is not our home court. There is no water at all. The problem is very serious. In this case, you should really run away. Kakashi didn¡¯t know that this guy was thinking about how to run away, so he stepped forward quickly and struck again. The Great Violent Shark has realized the power of Kakashi's Taijutsu, so naturally he will no longer fight in close combat with Kakashi. "Water escape! Multiple water bombs!" The big violent shark spit out dozens of water bombs from its mouth, instantly raising countless dust on the ground. ¡°Cough cough¡­cough cough¡­¡± Kakashi and the other three were caught off guard and choked. "good chance!" The big tyrant shark narrowed his eyes, and the needle in his hand appeared instantly. He quickly approached and wanted to take Xuejian's blood. Kakashi noticed it immediately, rushed to Xuemi's side at a faster speed, and kicked him again! The Great Shark didn't expect Kakashi's reaction speed to be so fast, but he still reacted and blocked Kakashi's kick with both hands. Kakashi put on a smile and came closer to me, letting you try my new technique! "Chidori-ryu!" The blue arc of electricity shrouded Kakashi's surroundings, looking extraordinary. "ah!" The big violent shark screamed and was knocked to the ground by the sudden arc of electricity! The blue arc also shook away all the surrounding dust, and the vision instantly became clear. Yamato Yukijian saw the two people close at hand. The Great Tyrannosaurus Shark lay twitching on the ground. It was obvious that the current had caused considerable paralysis on it. "Victory?" Xuejian looked at what was happening in disbelief. The big tyrannosaurus that was so arrogant just now fell to Kakashi's feet in less than two minutes. This huge gap made Xuejian unable to react for a moment. Yamato looked at Kakashi solemnly, this guy is really terrifyingly strong! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 39 Their respective paths You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Big brother, you are really amazing." Xuejian looked at Kakashi with admiration. Yamato was slightly embarrassed. After all, he had been tortured so miserably by the Great Tyrannosaurus Shark, but Kakashi defeated him in less than two minutes, and he only used one ninjutsu. The gap was really big. But Yamato is not discouraged. After all, Kakashi is more than four years older than him. The gap is normal. After all, he is called a genius. Kakashi smiled and said, "This person is at your disposal." Yamato nodded, and just in case, he used the wooden escape to restrain the big violent shark. But judging from the look of the big violent shark, he probably won't be able to get up for a while. Although the power of Chidori-ryu is not as powerful as Chidori, it is not far behind. What¡¯s more, the Great Violent Shark is also a water escape ninja, and its resistance to thunder escape is very low. So it is not impossible to faint in an instant. What Kakashi and others didn't notice was that just as the big violent shark was knocked unconscious, a small snake sneaked into the earth from the big violent shark's sleeve and disappeared. "A, are you going back to Konoha?" Kakashi suddenly asked. Yamato was stunned. The Ibri clan had died, and Orochimaru did not appear. He was just a subordinate. The mission here was obviously over. Yamato had no reason to stay any longer. Looking at Yukimi, Yamato felt a little reluctant to leave. . This is the first bond he has found, the first person he wants to protect from his heart, but in the end he has reached this point, and it is finally time to separate. After all, Xuejian will definitely not be able to return to Konoha with him, because Xuejian is Orochimaru's people, even if Orochimaru has abandoned them, this will not change. Konoha will not allow such a person to live in the village. Therefore, Yukijian cannot follow Yamato back to Konoha. "Return!" Yamato finally replied. Kakashi was not surprised by this and said, "Then I'll wait for you outside, so hurry up." "Um." Seeing that Yamato agreed, Kakashi went outside to wait. He knew that Yamato still had something to say to Yukimi, so he didn't bother him. Kakashi walked out of the cave, stood at the door of the cave, and sighed softly. The plot has undergone subtle changes, but it seems to have returned to its original track. Is this the world's repairing power? Kakashi doesn't know. If there is a change, Kakashi has nothing to do. After all, he cannot be exactly the same as the original Kakashi. If changes really happened, Kakashi would have no choice but to face it. Sure enough, only when you have absolute strength can you calmly face any unknown fear. While Kakashi was lost in thought, Yamato's cry came from the cave. "Xuejian! Xuejian! What's wrong with you!" The voice was full of panic and helplessness. Kakashi was stunned and quickly turned back. The distance was not far, so Kakashi arrived at the same place soon. I saw Xuejian screaming in pain, while Yamato looked at Xuejian at a loss, not knowing what was happening. And the big violent shark that was restrained on the side had lost the breath of life. Seeing Kakashi coming over, Yamato seemed to have found a savior and quickly asked: "Kakashi-senpai, look at what's going on with Yukimi!" Kakashi did not answer, but moved forward to control Yukimi, and then looked at the back of Yukimi's neck. Indeed! It's a curse seal! Seeing Kakashi¡¯s actions, Yamato was a little puzzled. "Kakashi-senpai?" "A, Xue Jian has Orochimaru's curse mark on his body, and now he is having an attack." "What? What is the curse seal?" Yamato asked in confusion. "The Curse Seal is one of Orochimaru's secret techniques. It will be very painful for those who get it. If you can survive it, there will be a certain chance of gaining a terrifying power, but nine out of ten people will not be able to survive it." "What? Doesn't it mean that Xue is dead when he sees this?" Yamato said anxiously. Kakashi was speechless, and Yamato was shocked. Could it be that he wanted to watch someone die in front of him again? Is it like watching your companions die when you were a test subject? No! no way! Yamato roared in his heart, this situation must never happen again! Kakashi looked at Yamato quietly without saying anything. Whether Yukimi will die depends on Yamato's efforts.To a certain extent, Kakashi didn¡¯t want to say anything more at this time to avoid unnecessary changes. If the original work was not dead but was killed by a few words of my own, it would be a big mistake. Xuejian was still wailing, but soon stopped and lay quietly on the ground. "See you snow!" Yamato shouted in horror and ran to Yukimi's side. "God" Xuejian wanted to say something, but she didn't have the strength to say it anymore. Xuejian's body gradually became blurry, and then turned into wisps of white smoke, slowly floating upward. "No!" Yamato couldn't accept what he was seeing, and the chakra in his body was trembling rapidly. By the way, Mu Dun! Wood Release is said to be a ninjutsu that can give life, and it can definitely save Xuemi! Yamato thought this in his heart, so the movements of his hands did not stop. "Wood escape!" The giant tree appears again, but this time it is not for attack, but for protection! The wood quickly rose from the ground, constantly chasing the dying white smoke, but it could never catch up. "Damn it!" Yamato did not give up, the chakra in his body was output more rapidly, and sweat dropped on Yamato's face. At this moment, bursts of white smoke appeared from the bodies of the deceased members of the Ibri clan, and they flew into Yamato's wooden escape. Seeing this, Kakashi couldn't help but open his Sharingan to observe! "This is this?" Kakashi was puzzled. There was a strange energy in the white smoke, but Kakashi didn't know what it was, but he felt vaguely familiar. correct! It's the power of the soul! The energy in this is very similar to the power of the soul that Kakashi saw in the sea of ????original consciousness at the beginning of his journey. Thinking of this, Kakashi closed his Sharingan. No wonder Xuejian can be resurrected. It turns out that the Ibri family injected all the power of their lost souls into Xuejian's body, allowing him to reshape his body and become the last hope of the Ibri family to survive. The white smoke completely wrapped Yamato's wood escape, and also wrapped the white smoke that Yukimi had transformed into it, and finally turned into a big tree that exuded golden light, and Yukimi was reborn in that big tree. Yamato shouted excitedly: "Yukimi!" And Xuejian opened his eyes and smiled. Kakashi also smiled. Fortunately, it was still a happy ending. In the woods, three people stood at the intersection. Kakashi said: "Xuemi, A, I will go back to the village first. I will pretend that nothing here has happened. You can solve the rest by yourselves." "Thank you Kakashi-senpai." "Thank you, Brother Kakashi. I will find my own way." "I believe you can do it. By the way, Xuejian, come here and tell you something." Xuejian felt a little strange, but he still listened. Yamato was very curious as to what the two people said, but Kakashi obviously had no intention of letting Yamato hear it, so Yamato couldn't hear it at all. "I understand, Brother Kakashi." "Yeah. I'm leaving." Kakashi left after saying that, and disappeared at the end of the road not long after. Actually, what Kakashi told Yukimi is that if there is no place to go, it is better to go to Jin Ninja Village and find their leader Ryuzaki. As long as he says that he is his friend, she will have a place. Of course, Kakashi didn¡¯t say those were his subordinates, he just said they were his friends. Kakashi didn't want to cause unnecessary trouble. For Yukimi, Kakashi only sympathized with her, hoping that this could help her a little. The scenery in front of him flew by quickly, and Kakashi once again embarked on the road back to the village. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 40 ANBU Team You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After a few days of trekking, Kakashi returned to Konoha again. In the Hokage's office, the expected inquiry did not appear. The Third Hokage just praised him and let Kakashi have a good rest. Kakashi was not surprised. He originally went to the Kingdom of Wind just in case, so it was better not to ask now, lest there be any loopholes that he didn't notice. After delivering the task, Kakashi decided to have a good meal at Ichiraku Ramen. Kakashi seems to have fallen in love with this kind of warm food. Moreover, the portion of Ichiraku Ramen is very large, with both meat and vegetables, and the nutrition is excellent, making it a very good choice. The original Kakashi had good cooking skills, and he was also good at cooking in his previous life. However, after his rebirth, Kakashi rarely took the initiative to cook. The reason is just to save some time to practice. I have to say that Kakashi pushed himself too hard after his rebirth. Kakashi sat on the table and chair of Ichiraku Ramen, not knowing what he was thinking. "Kakashi, your ramen is ready." The old man placed a bowl of ramen in front of Kakashi and looked at Kakashi with a smile on his face. "Thank you, uncle." Kakashi clasped his hands together to express his gratitude. "Haha, Kakashi, you are still so polite." The old man laughed, obviously in a good mood. "Yes, I'm starting." Kakashi said, pulling away the mask and starting to enjoy the ramen in front of him. Seeing Kakashi¡¯s face under the mask, although it was not the first time, Uncle Handai couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. This young man looks really exquisite. "Kakashi, why do you always wear a mask?" "Well." Kakashi touched the mask on his neck and said, "Get used to it." The original Kakashi wore a mask because he was teased by White Fang for having a beauty mark when he was a child. Kakashi was very angry at that time. Children are always a little willful, so he wore a mask except for eating. It's never been taken off. After White Fang died, this mask became a way for Kakashi to commemorate his father, so he did not take it off. At this time, Kakashi inherited the memories and emotions of the original, and continued this method. "That's right, by the way, I haven't seen you coming here recently. Are you out on a mission?" "Well, I went out for a trip, so I didn't come." Kakashi said and finished the ramen in the bowl. "Thank you for hospitality." The old man was stunned and said with a smile: "You guys still eat so fast." "That's because the ramen made by the hand-made uncle is delicious." "Hahaha, this guy is really good at talking. Okay, I'll waive your order today." Kakashi¡¯s recognition of his ramen obviously made Uncle Handai very happy, so he gave Kakashi a free order with a wave of his hand. "Thank you very much. I have to leave beforehand." Kakashi didn¡¯t refuse. Rejection seemed a bit unfamiliar at this time, but Kakashi still had a good impression of the ramen man and did not refuse the kindness at the moment. "Okay, come here often when you have time." The old man said with a smile. "must." After Kakashi finished speaking, he turned around and left, returning to his home. The old man watched Kakashi leave, smiled but said nothing, and returned to his shop. We haven¡¯t arrived at the restaurant yet, so there is no one else in the noodle shop. In the following days, Kakashi still practiced the same way. Sometimes he practiced by himself, and sometimes he went to practice with Kai, which was quite leisurely. During my breaks in practice, I would think about my future from time to time, or think about my new ninjutsu. In his own mind, Kakashi knew many powerful ninjutsu, but he only knew its power, but did not know how to use it. And if you want to use it, you can only rely on Kakashi to keep exploring. Fortunately, Kakashi's understanding is superb, and I believe that these ninjutsu will not be a big problem in time. Of course, forbidden techniques are not so easy to talk about. The practice of Thunder Release has always been in Kakashi's training schedule, but the existing Thunder Release is only that. Apart from the Hatake sword technique, Kakashi's strongest attack method is Raikiri. And Kakashi knows that the most important thing in the original work is?¡¯s Thunder Release is Qilin, but this ninjutsu is too restrictive and difficult to use. If it can be used without restrictions, it can become a trump card. It's just that Kakashi hasn't figured out how to achieve this yet, so he can only put it on hold. ??????????????????????? But you can consider the Rasengan. I¡¯m going to say that I¡¯m considering the Rasenshuriken. The power of this ninjutsu is not small, but there is no sage mode. The consequences of using it are too serious, and it cannot be considered for the time being. Thinking of this, Kakashi sighed. As expected, no powerful ninjutsu is easy to learn. So everything can only happen slowly. Kakashi's main task at this stage is to strengthen his physique, increase the amount of chakra, and at the same time practice the Hatake Sword Technique to master all its secrets, and at the same time, he cannot pull down the Thunder Release. As for other aspects, we can leave it alone for the time being. ??Actually, looking at it this way, the task of spiritual practice is still very heavy. A few days later, Kakashi was once again called to the office by someone sent by the Third Generation. "Sir, what do you want from me?" Hearing this, the third generation raised his head from the pile of documents and said, "Oh, it's Kakashi. I really have something to ask you about." "Please give me your instructions, Third Generation Sir." "Kakashi, it's like this. The tasks piled up in the village have almost been completed, so you can now go back to ANBU and continue working. This time you will join the sixth team of ANBU. There are still three people in it, who were once the fourth generation. You should also know our escort team." "Yes, Third Generation Sir." When Kakashi heard this, the images of the three people flashed in his mind. "Okay, let's go meet them in the ANBU hall." "Okay, Third Generation." After Kakashi finished speaking, he went to the ANBU hall. If Kakashi remembers correctly, the fourth generation's escort team should be exactly the same, including Shiranui Genma and Tatami Iwasi. And it seems that these three people were taught the flying thunder god technique by Minato-sensei back then. I don¡¯t know how much they have learned it now. Thinking of this, Kakashi's eyes lit up, yes, there is also the Flying Thunder God Technique! This space ninjutsu is also extremely powerful, and it does not have powerful side effects like Kamui. And once you master this ninjutsu, you will be invincible. As long as you don't encounter something that restrains the space ninjutsu, you will not die at all. For a moment, Kakashi felt a little hot in his heart and touched the kunai in his ninja bag. What was there was the special kunai made by the Flying Thunder God that Minato gave to Kakashi. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 41 Flying Thunder God You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ANBU, the full name of the Assassination Tactics Special Forces, was established when the Second Hokage took control of Konoha. Its main function is to protect the Hokage and defend against foreign enemies. When performing tasks, he will wear a white animal mask to hide his identity. The work of ANBU members is boring and full of blood, and it is impossible to enter without a certain level of skill. Of course, you still need to gain the trust of the Hokage. Speaking of which, I have to mention the two branches of ANBU. One is the ANBU that only belongs to Hokage, and the other is the root that belongs to Danzo. The two are very different from each other, there is almost no communication, and they don't buy each other's opinions. The conflict between Danzo and the Third Generation is no longer a matter of a day or two, and it is not a secret among the top management. The Anbu Hall is a place where the Anbu who only belong to Hokage gather. Kakashi is no stranger to this place. Although he has not been here since his rebirth, Kakashi was a frequent visitor here before. The Anbu who teamed up with Kakashi before all died in the Nine-Tails Rebellion, so the third generation arranged teammates for Kakashi this time. And Kakashi also knows these three teammates. After all, these three people were with Minato-sensei back then, and Kakashi is Minato's confidant, so he will naturally be familiar with them. When Kakashi came to the ANBU hall, Shiranui Genma and Tatami Iwasi were already there. At this time, several of them did not bring molds, so Kakashi recognized them at a glance. When Kakashi arrived, the three of them also saw Kakashi at the same time. "Hey, Kakashi, here you go, I've been waiting for you for a long time." Shiranui Genma held a Senbon in his mouth and stretched out his hand to greet you. "Sorry, I just got the news." Kakashi said with some embarrassment. No matter what the reason is, it is always a bad thing to make people wait for a long time. Apologizing is a necessary courtesy. "Well, since that's the case, forget it, let's go and carry out the mission quickly." "Okay, I wonder what the mission is this time?" Kakashi asked curiously. "It's nothing, just some daily tasks. We need to go to the border of the Land of Fire and the Land of Thunder to check the situation, and just get the latest border information from the security personnel there." Among the three, Shiranui Genma talks the most, is the oldest, and is also a very calm person, so he is the one who delivers the mission. "I see. Are you leaving now?" Kakashi asked. "There's no need to be in such a hurry. There is one hour to repair. In one hour, we will gather at the gate of the village. Do you understand?" "knew!" "Okay, disband!" Shiranui Genma gave an order and everyone dispersed. Kakashi returned home, packed up the necessary things, and sealed them in the scroll. Taking out the ninja tool bag and taking out the special kunai placed inside, Kakashi was a little distracted for a moment. "Minato-sensei" Kakashi murmured softly, stroking the spell above, the four clear characters, the Sword of Ninja Love. " Flying Thunder God Technique, everyone who learns Flying Thunder God will form his own specialized technique, and this technique will become a symbol of the enemy's death. Wherever the spell is, Flying Thunder God can reach it. And it will never go away. This kind of terrifying space ninjutsu is, to a certain extent, even more terrifying than Kamui. That simple technique contains an extremely profound space theory. Even Kakashi's extraordinary talent for ninjutsu is confusing. Minato is not a stingy person, even his own bodyguards have taught him the Flying Thunder God Technique, and he will naturally not fail to teach it to his proud disciple Kakashi. It was just that Kakashi was struggling in the darkness at the time and had not yet completely broken free, so Minato slowed down the matter. I just didn't expect that this time, there would be no chance to teach it to Kakashi again. It¡¯s really sad to say it. This space ninjutsu, which made the entire ninja world fearful, became unspeakable. Even if the three of Shiranui Genma can use it together, they will not be authentic Flying Thunder Gods. Perhaps only the second-generation Hokage Senju Tobirama and Minato-sensei, who were reincarnated in the earth, can reproduce the grace of this ninjutsu. Kakashi couldn't help but feel a little emotional when he thought of this, and gently touched the special kunai in his hand with his fingers.? "Huh?" Suddenly, Kakashi let out a light sigh, and he noticed something was wrong. This kunai was supposed to be cold, but why did it have a hint of warmth at this time? Kakashi took a closer look and discovered that the heat was actually not a kunai, but a technique on top of the kunai! The black technique is actually getting hot! And there is still chakra flowing faintly! This isMinato-sensei's chakra? Kakashi was a little surprised. Teacher Minato had passed away, but the chakra attached to this kunai was still flowing. It was really surprising. No wonder, if the Flying Thunder God doesn't have a trace of Minato-sensei's chakra, how can he sense the specific location and teleport? "What a terrifying ninjutsu. Even if Minato-sensei has passed away, this technique still works. It's no wonder that the original Minato-sensei can still use the techniques he left behind after his reincarnation." Looking at the faintly hot technique, Kakashi had a desire to find out. What is the secret of this terrifying space ninjutsu? Since you want to understand, you must take a good look with your eyes. So¡­¡­ Sharingan! Open the seal! Kakashi opened his forehead protector, revealing the Sharingan that had been sealed by him for a long time. The three black magatama in the scarlet pupils were constantly rotating. At this time, Kakashi's Sharingan's observation power was brought into full play, and this purpose was precisely to see the secret of the Flying Thunder God. "This feeling is not enough, and it seems that the ordinary Sharingan can't peep into the secrets of this level, so we have to" "The kaleidoscope is blooming!" Three black magatama instantly condensed into one, forming a black dart shape. Kakashi instantly felt that the insight of his left eye had been greatly improved, but the chakra in his body was also constantly being consumed. "What a terrifying ninjutsu. There are so many complex secrets hidden in such simple techniques!" Under the kaleidoscope, Kakashi finally saw the tip of the iceberg of Flying Thunder God, but it was this tip of the iceberg that made Kakashi amazed. No wonder no one after Minato-sensei could master this space ninjutsu. It was simply outrageously complicated. Only a true genius like Minato-sensei can cast such a technique in an instant. Just as Kakashi was sighing with emotion, heat suddenly appeared in his left eye, and the black dart started to rotate! A strong suction force hovered in the left eye, and the special kunai technique actually broke away from the kunai at this time, and was sucked directly into Kakashi's left eye! "this¡­¡­" Kakashi was horrified after witnessing all this. What is going on! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 42 On the way You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Closing his left eye, Kakashi felt that there was something else in the original scarlet eye. And this thing is exactly the technique that was used on the Flying Thunder God's characteristic kunai just now! The Mangekyou Sharingan actually sucked the technique in! What¡¯s going on! Kakashi is a little hard to understand. After all, Flying Thunder God has nothing to do with Mangekyo. Wait, it doesn¡¯t seem to be irrelevant at all. Kakashi¡¯s kaleidoscope is from Obito, and Obito¡¯s Sharingan is from the space system, and Flying Thunder God is also a ninjutsu from the space system! Is it the resonance between these two similar ninjutsu? Kakashi couldn¡¯t think of a reason, so he could only speculate like this for the time being. After all, there seems to be no other similarity between the two except that they both have the ability to space. After re-sealing the Sharingan, Kakashi felt some obscure spells flowing in his mind. Kakashi was ecstatic. This is the absolute secret of Flying Thunder God! Kakashi suppressed the excitement in his heart. He didn't expect that a flying thunder god's special kunai would allow him to obtain this kind of ninjutsu. He was simply lucky. But soon, Kakashi¡¯s excitement was extinguished. The reason is very simple. Kakashi discovered that these techniques are so difficult that even he would need two or three years to fully understand them all, and it would take at least five years to use them proficiently. The most important thing is that Flying Thunder God has extremely strict requirements on the body's reaction nerves. Although Kakashi said that the reaction nerves are not bad, there is still a long way to go to use Flying Thunder God. Sure enough, you still have to practice. You have to at least reach Minato's reaction speed to truly master the Flying Thunder God. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I am afraid that it will take five or six years before Kakashi can really use this space ninjutsu. "Five or six years? It's not unacceptable." Kakashi clenched his fists, feeling a little excited. He didn't expect to get this ninjutsu so quickly. Touching the special kunai in his hand, Kakashi murmured: "Minato-sensei, is this your secret arrangement?" Kakashi quickly recovered his wandering thoughts and put the special kunai back into his ninja bag. This is the only thing Minato left to Kakashi, and Kakashi will naturally not throw it away, even if it is just an ordinary kunai now. After gathering his mood, Kakashi left home, the front door of Ten Thousand Konoha. Kakashi estimates that this mission will take a lot of time. After all, the border is not close to here. Even if we go all out, it will take at least five days. Soon, the gate of Konoha appeared in front of Kakashi, and Genma and the three of them were already waiting here. "Kakashi, you are so slow." Genma complained. But Kakashi is not late yet, there is still one minute until one hour. It was just that Genma and others came to gather within half an hour, so it seemed that Kakashi was slow. And Kakashi was delayed until now because of the Flying Thunder God incident just now, otherwise he would have arrived long ago. "Sorry, I'll pay attention next time." Xuanjian wanted to say more, but Lei Tong interrupted: "It's okay, the time hasn't come yet, we were here early." After Lei Tong said this, Genma was too embarrassed to say anything else. After all, Kakashi was indeed not late. Ivasi on the side did not speak, looking very taciturn. Kakashi in the original work is only usually late, but he is also punctual when going on missions. After all, the mission is a very important matter. If you are late, it may cause the mission to fail. Kakashi will not be so willful. "Okay, everyone is here, let's set off." Xuanjian spoke, but no one had any objections, so they set off on their way. Genjian is the oldest among the four, sixteen years old. Li Tong is about the same age as Kakashi, about fourteen years old. Ivasi is the youngest, only ten years old. At that time, in order to cultivate his own power, Minato-sensei selected anbu who were directly under his command who were not very young, but they all had great potential. The most important thing is that many of them are not children of big families. For example, the three people in front of me were all from civilian backgrounds, so they recognized Minato very highly. It¡¯s a pity that Minato passed away before he could train them. ¡° However, being able to enter the Anbu also shows that the strength of these three people cannot be underestimated. It's just that they are still young, so their strength is not high. If a fight really breaks out, Kakashi alone can do it.??Knock all these people down. After all, not everyone is Kakashi. At a young age, he has strength that is difficult to rival under the shadow level. Having said that, Kakashi at this time was not afraid at all even when he faced Kakashi who had just appeared in the original work. It is even possible to win the battle! Of course, this includes the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. After all, once a killing weapon like Shenwei comes out, its strength will be doubled. If you don¡¯t use the Sharingan, you still can¡¯t win. At most, you won¡¯t win if you don¡¯t lose. After all, there is a difference of twelve years. This is all gossip, just think about it. What Kakashi cares about now is not so superficial. The four of them, wearing ANBU masks, were speeding through the woods. Kakashi looked at the giant trees around him and was a little curious for a moment. After all, these trees were said to have been created by Hashirama, the first Hokage, using Wood Release. What a terrifying power it was to be able to create such a miracle. Thinking about it, it¡¯s really scary. He is worthy of being called the God of Ninja. Creation is much rarer than destruction. Five days later, the four of them arrived at the border between the Kingdom of Fire and the Kingdom of Thunder. "Huh, we're finally here, I'm exhausted." Xuanjian stood on a big tree and looked into the distance, while not forgetting to complain. These people are still teenagers after all, and five days of boring travel have made them all a little tired. Kakashi didn¡¯t feel anything, after all, he had already experienced such a rush before. And along the way, Kakashi also gained a lot. These three people have all received Minato's teachings. Although they don't know enough about the Flying Thunder God now, they still remember what Minato said. So Kakashi used the excuse of exchanging the Flying Thunder God Technique to discuss it with the three of them, and learned from their mouths how Minato-sensei explained the Flying Thunder God Technique. These three people did not doubt Kakashi. Kakashi was a disciple of the fourth generation. It was not surprising that he had learned the flying thunder god. Minato even taught them, the ANBU directly under him, and it was not surprising that he taught it to his own apprentices. Furthermore, from the exchange, they could also see that Kakashi did have a deep understanding of the Flying Thunder God. Unfortunately, they did not know that Kakashi's Flying Thunder God had only been acquired not long ago. But Kakashi finally understood the reason why Minato didn¡¯t have a broom to protect himself. Because the Flying Thunder God cannot perform the technique after knowing it. Otherwise, everyone in Konoha would have learned such a powerful ninjutsu. Who else would be the opponent in the ninja world by then? The art of Flying Thunder God has very high requirements for practitioners. Minato knew that with the qualifications of these three people, they would probably never be able to learn how to use the Flying Thunder God, but they could use it together. This could be regarded as a way to cultivate a tacit understanding among these three people. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 43 Watchtower You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi ignored Genma¡¯s complaints, but stood on the big tree and looked at the watchtower in the distance. That is Konoha's border defense base. Dozens of ninjas are stationed in it for a long time to detect intelligence. If there is an enemy invasion, they will send this information out as soon as possible to let Konoha's senior officials know and prepare for battle. This job is boring and boring, so people will usually be replaced after one year. Because long-term intense life can make people crazy, a one-year scheduling period is also very suitable. This time Kakashi and others came not to change defenses, but to bring some things back and send some things over at the same time. It is precisely because of this that the four of them are needed to come over. Otherwise, for information and other things, it is enough to send Ninja Eagle, so why let the four of them come over. "It seems that we have arrived at our destination." Kakashi said. The remaining three people nodded. "Yes, but this is my first time here. It is said that this watchtower was only built ten years ago." Lei Tong looked at the watchtower in the distance and touched the mask on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s go, you can go back now that the mission is completed.¡± "Um." The four of them reached an agreement and ran towards the watchtower. The watchtower is very high, a full fifty meters high. Only at this high height can the observing ninjas see clearly. Not long after, Kakashi and the other two arrived at the bottom of the watchtower. "who!" The guarding ninjas noticed the moment Kakashi and others appeared, and the three ninjas took a stance and stood in front of the four of them. Although Kakashi and others are wearing ANBU costumes, wearing ANBU costumes these days does not mean anything. Genma didn¡¯t say much, and directly took out the command arrow given by the Third Hokage. "The Third Hokage has ordered us to bring recent intelligence items back to Konoha. At the same time, these are your supplies for the past three months!" Xuanjian said, throwing away ten seal scrolls. What were sealed inside were the food and various daily necessities for these dozens of people in the next three months. The three ninjas were delighted when they heard this. There was indeed not much food in the watchtower recently. If there were no more supplies, they would probably have to hunt nearby. However, these three ninjas did not lose their guard. Instead, they took the Hokage's arrow from Genma's hand. After careful inspection, they finally confirmed that it was correct and breathed a sigh of relief. "Four brothers are in trouble, please come into the tower." One of the middle-aged ninjas returned the Hokage's arrow to Genma, and at the same time called four people into the watchtower. Kakashi and others looked at Genma. This time Genma was the captain, so all actions must be subject to Genma's arrangements. Of course, if there is no danger, if Genma's instructions are wrong, Kakashi and others will not hesitate to point it out. "good." Xuanjian didn¡¯t let them wait too long and directly gave his reply. This is the border of the Land of Fire and Konoha's border defense area. There is no doubt about this. The danger is not high, and entering the watchtower is a normal thing, because how can such things as information handover be done casually? Just do it outside. So the four of them didn¡¯t hesitate much and followed the three border guard ninjas into the watchtower. The interior of the watchtower is very large, and just one hall can accommodate a thousand people. After all, this watchtower was used as a base camp during wartime, so it couldn't be shabby. It was also the first time for Kakashi to come here, and he was very curious about everything in front of him, but Kakashi's face was hidden under the mask, and others could not see Kakashi's thoughts at all. After putting on a mask, maybe people will become more mysterious. The reason why ANBU wears a mask is partly to keep their identity secret, and partly to hide their emotions. The profession of ninja is supposed to be calm. But with so many ninjas in this world, there will always be impulsive types. As for departments like ANBU, once they act impulsively, it may harm not just one person, but the entire team, or even the entire ANBU. This is absolutely not allowed. Therefore, impulsive and brainless people cannot enter the Anbu. Three border ninjas led the way and quickly led them to the conference room of the watchtower, where more than ten ninjas were already sitting. Kakashi took a closer look and saw that the leader had pure white eyes, the Byakugan of the Hyuga clan! NoIt looks like it belongs to the Hinata family. Kakashi is not surprised that a member of the Hyuga clan appears in a place like this. If the Hyuga clan's pupil technique is not used as an investigator, it would be a waste of money. It¡¯s just that the members of the Hyuga clan who can appear here obviously cannot be from the clan. The reason is very simple, it is too dangerous here. ¡°If the Kingdom of Thunder launches an attack, this place will be the first to bear the brunt, and the entire army will be annihilated to a large extent. The Hyuga clan will not let the clan take this risk. "This is Mr. Hinata Feiyu, the captain here. He has all the information." The middle-aged ninja pointed at the members of the Hyuuga clan and said. Genjian nodded and said: "Hello, Feiyu-sama, we have been ordered by Hokage to deliver supplies. We also need to bring the latest information back. I hope it will be convenient for Feiyu-sama." Hinata Feiyu looked at the four members of Genma, a little surprised. He did not expect that the Third Generation would send such a young team to deliver information. The oldest of the people in front of me is probably no more than seventeen years old, and the youngest is probably less than ten years old. Is it really okay to use this kind of team for transportation? "Little brother, did the Third Hokage send just a few of you?" "Yes." Although Genma was a little confused as to why Hinata Toyo asked this, he still answered sincerely. "Little brother, the information this time is very important. It's not that I don't believe in your strength. I'm really afraid that something will go wrong along the way. How about this? Can we send two more people back with you?" Hinata Feiyu looked a little uneasy looking at the young team, so he decided to send two jounin to follow, which also gave him a guarantee. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but two less jounin here will not have much impact. But Hinata Feiyu¡¯s good intentions are obviously unacceptable, at least not by Genma and Raidong. Both of them are young people, young and energetic, and they are also valued by the Fourth Hokage. Although they are young, they also have their own arrogance. Although Hinata Feiyu did not explicitly say that he looked down on the four of them, the arrangement he made clearly indicated that he did not believe in their strength. This made both Lei Tong and Xuan Jian a little annoyed. "Master Feiyu! Please believe in our strength, we can definitely send the intelligence back to Konoha safely!" Xuanjian clasped his fists and spoke very sincerely, but the dissatisfaction in his words could be heard by anyone. "This" Hinata Feiyu hesitated a little. He was really afraid of an accident along the way and these people couldn't resist. ¡°Let¡¯s do this, if you can beat the guy next to me, I¡¯ll let you deliver the information yourself.¡± Genma and others looked at the person Hinata Feiyu was pointing at. They saw that the person was tall and tall, wearing a dark red robe and a green vest from Konoha. The most important thing was that he had a clan emblem embroidered on his clothes. . The Akimichi clan! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 44 Suppression You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡°Tch, I was underestimated.¡± Xuanjian took out Qianben and was ready to fight at any time. The person Hinata Flying Fish is pointing to is Akimichi Nao, a Jonin with superb physical skills and strong strength. He is also the most powerful person in the entire watchtower. By sending such a person, it can be seen that Hinata Flying Fish is really not capable. Don't worry, Xuanjian and others. Hearing this, Qiu Daozhi stood up and said, "It's too small here to use it. Let's go outside." "good." Seeing this, everyone moved their positions and ran outside the watchtower. Kakashi didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry about this. What kind of fuss was going on? A simple escort mission, why did it end up like this? Shaking his head, Kakashi still followed out. After all, he was now on the same team as Genma and others, so naturally he couldn't be separated from the crowd. Soon, everyone came to an open space outside the watchtower. Of course, the caution that should be exercised has not diminished. "The rules are very simple. As long as the four of you can defeat Akimichi Nao, then I recognize that you have the ability to escort the information. But if you can't, let Akimichi Nao escort the information back to the village with you. Do you understand?" "Tch, got it." Xuanjian took the lead in answering. Kakashi looked at Genma strangely. Logically speaking, Genma should be a calm person. Why is his performance today so uncharacteristic? This level of provocation shouldn't make Xuanjian so angry. And Kakashi could see that Hinata Feiyu was not provoking, he was considering intelligence security. Kakashi believes that Genma can also see it. After all, he is someone whom Minato-sensei values, and he deserves recognition in terms of his mind. How to explain all this? "You three, please don't interfere, I can handle it by myself." Genma suddenly said this, which made Kakashi and the three of them a little stunned. Are you planning to go alone with this guy? Genma's strength is pretty good, but it's only at the level of a chuunin, and there's still a big gap between him and a jounin. Kakashi looked at the fighting spirit and excitement burning in Genma's eyes, and suddenly realized that this guy did it on purpose, and his purpose was to fight these jounin. Kakashi was a little speechless. This guy's self-esteem was really terrible. He was just slightly slighted by Hyuga Feiyu, and he wanted to challenge the Jonin to prove himself. The three of them, Kakashi, looked at each other and did not reject Genma's request. They all took a step back. Akimichi was a little unhappy when he saw this, and said: "Boy, you want to go alone? Are you thinking too highly of yourself?" "Humph, how will you know if you don't try!" Xuanjian squeezed the thousand books in his hand, obviously not as relaxed as he said. Genma knew that there was still a big gap between his strength and the jounin, but he wanted to see how big the gap was. Xuanjian has a strong sense of self-esteem. If his team is underestimated, he will naturally take action. In fact, Genma also knows that letting Kakashi take action is the best choice and has a high chance of winning. After all, Kakashi is the only jounin among the four. The reason why Genma will be the captain this time instead of Kakashi is because Genma knows the mission better. Genma, who has delivered information several times, knows these processes better. "It's just that when Genma came, he was still following the Jonin captain, but now he is leading the team himself. Since he is leading the team, Xuanjian will not allow his team to be underestimated. "Well, since you insist so much, then I will help you. If you get hurt, don't blame me." The people of the Akimichi clan are very gentle, so although Akimichi Nao was unhappy that Genjian looked down on him so much, he was not prepared to do anything harsh. A gust of cold wind blew by, and flying dead leaves were wandering in the air. "Ninjutsu! Partial doubling technique! Both hands!" Akimichi struck first, and his two powerful palms suddenly became huge, then he clasped his hands together and struck down directly. "So fast!" Genma thought to himself, but the movements in his hands did not stop, and he shot Qianbon directly, as if he wanted to pierce Akimichi Nao's hands. Ding! As if touching steel, Qianbon was quickly bounced away. When the Akimichi clan uses the doubling technique, they wrap their bodies with chakra, so how could they be pierced by a small Senbon? Xuanjian obviously also knew that Qianben would not be of much use to these fleshy palms, soThe moment after shooting out Senbon, he immediately formed a seal with his hands. "Escape! Earth flow wall!" The semicircular stone wall suddenly rose from the ground, blocking Akimichi Nao's hands, but before it could hold on for a second, it was directly crushed by Akimichi Nao's hands! Akimichi Nao¡¯s power is actually terrifying to this extent! Genjian never expected that his earth escape would be shattered without even being able to block Akimichi Nao's blow. Fortunately, Xuanjian left the place immediately after using Earth Release. Otherwise, Xuanjian might have been seriously injured by these fleshy palms at this time. Xuanjian wiped the non-existent sweat on his forehead, feeling a little heavy. The gap is too big! This blow from Akida Nao shattered Xuanjian's original confidence, but now the arrow is on the string. Unless he is injured, Xuanjian will never admit defeat. His self-esteem does not allow him to surrender. Kakashi shook his head when he saw this. He already knew that Genma would definitely lose. The power of Qiu Daozhi is far beyond what Xuanjian can resist. But looking at Xuanjian¡¯s appearance, he doesn¡¯t intend to give up. Kakashi sighed and prepared for rescue. He didn't want Genma to get hurt here, which would affect his time to return to the village. And time is very precious to Kakashi. "Escape from Earth! Chase Ya Thousand Needles!" As soon as Xuanjian finished speaking, a lot of senbons made of soil suddenly appeared on the ground. When Xuanjian's chakra was activated, it shot straight towards Akido in an instant! Akimichi retracted his hands, chakra surged. "Ninjutsu, meat-munition chariot!" Akimichi's huge body suddenly expanded, his hands and feet retracted into the expanded body, and finally his head also retracted, turning into a big meat ball! Then, the meat ball rotated crazily and bounced away all the Qianben that came from it! " However, Akimichi Nao had no intention of stopping, nor did he stop spinning, but rolled towards Genma! So fast! Xuanjian was about to run away, but his foot was hit by a stone and sprained. Xuanjian¡¯s pupils shrank! It¡¯s over! Can't escape! "Zhi, stop!" Seeing this scene, Hinata Feiyu secretly thought that something was not good. If he collided with it, he would be seriously injured at least. Seriously injuring the ANBU sent by the Hokage was a crime neither Nao Akimichi nor Tobi Hinata could bear! "It's a pity that Akimichi Nao couldn't see this scene at all. He could only roughly sense the target's position through his senses while spinning rapidly. It¡¯s over! This is what everyone is thinking. No! There is another person who is not! "Escape from Earth! Earthflow Wall!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 45 The Akimichi Clan You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The stone wall rose again, but this time the person who performed it was not Genma, but Kakashi! After Akimichi Nao's meat bomb chariot left a hole in the stone wall, it gradually stopped rotating. Akimichi Nao finally realized that it had almost caused a catastrophe! Hinata Feiyu looked at the stone wall with a look of shock. It actually blocked it! With the same ninjutsu, Genma couldn't block Akimichi Nao's blow, but Kakashi blocked the more powerful meat tank! Hinata Flying Fish looked at Kakashi. Kakashi was wearing a mask at this time, but this thing was useless in front of Hinata Flying Fish. It would be strange if Byakugan couldn't even see through a mask. With a white eye, Kakashi's state was completely exposed. And Hinata Feiyu was even more shocked. This boy was only fourteen years old, but he had more chakra in his body than himself! And there is a seal on the left eye. Although I don¡¯t know what the seal is, it is extremely profound! Feeling Hinata Flying Fish's peek, Kakashi turned his head to look, and Hinata Flying Fish immediately withdrew his activated Byakugan. After all, spying on others is not a praiseworthy thing, let alone one's own companion. No one likes the feeling of being spied on, unless he is a pervert. Kakashi gave Hinata Flying Fish a cold look, and Hinata Flying Fish actually broke into a cold sweat unconsciously! What a terrifying momentum! Hinata Feiyu was shocked, she didn¡¯t expect Kakashi to have such a terrifying momentum at such a young age! Hinata Feiyu finally understood why the Third Hokage asked these four people to escort the information. Kakashi withdrew his gaze from Hinata Tobi and turned to Akimichi Nao. "Senior, let me teach you your methods." Kakashi removed the earth flow wall and stood in front of Genma. "Kakashi, you" "Xuanjian, you have sprained your ankle, leave the rest to me." Kakashi turned back and said with a smile, but there was no emotion on his masked face. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry to bother you.¡± Although Xuanjian was a little unwilling, he also knew that his combat effectiveness had been greatly affected. In his previous heyday, he was no match for Akimichi Nao, but now, he is even less of a match. Looking at the earth flow wall that he just went down, Xuanjian felt mixed emotions in his heart. With the same ninjutsu, Genma didn't expect that the gap between him and Kakashi would be so big. Although we know that Kakashi became a Jonin two years ago, Genma is older than Kakashi. He originally thought that two years would bring them closer, but now they are even older. With a wry smile, Xuanjian began to understand that geniuses really do exist in this world. ¡°Little brother, thank you very much just now, otherwise I would have made a big mistake.¡± Akimichi showed a simple and honest smile, and his chubby face made people very fond of him. "No need, he is my companion, this is what I should do, isn't it?" "Hahaha, you're right, you should protect your companions. I totally agree with what you said, little brother." Akimichi laughed loudly, obviously agreeing with Kakashi's words, and at the same time he was very fond of Kakashi. Most of the ninjas in Konoha are peace-loving people who cherish their companions. This is the will of fire that has been inherited from the first generation. It is this emotion that keeps Konoha prosperous. "It's a pity that Danzo appeared in Konoha, which has led to increasingly serious internal factional divisions. From being the strongest of the five major countries, it has fallen to where it is now. It is not difficult to find that basically all the tragedies in Naruto are either Danzo's fault or Hei Zetsu's fault, and Danzo's blame is several times greater than that of Hei Zetsu. I don¡¯t know what contribution such a character has made to Konoha? No matter what the reason is, anyone who can stand by and watch when they know their village is in crisis is trash. And Danzo didn¡¯t do this kind of thing once or twice. The Nine-Tails Rebellion, Orochimaru's plan to collapse Konoha, and Pain swept across Konoha. Almost every time when Konoha is in trouble, Danzo is nowhere to be seen, and sometimes Danzo even helps the enemy attack Konoha. Although some people always say that Danzo has done a lot of things to help Konoha in the dark, but from the outside, Danzo is just a person who says he is for Konoha but actually only does it for himself.?Ambitious guy. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Standing on the commanding heights of morality to denounce that and this. Those who don¡¯t agree with their own views are aliens and evil. Once such people are in power, how can they find peace? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????In short, most Konoha ninjas still love peace and companions. ¡°Then senior, let¡¯s start now.¡± Akimichi Nao did not agree immediately, but looked at Hinata Feiyu. Hinata Feiyu nodded, obviously agreeing. In fact, Hinata Feiyu had already agreed to let Kakashi and the others go back with the information, but he was still very curious about Kakashi's strength, so he wanted Akimichi to give it a try. There is no conspiracy, just out of curiosity. Akimichi Nao didn't think too much. The people of the Akimichi clan are kind and simple, and they don't know how to make so many twists and turns. So after receiving instructions from Hinata Feiyu, Akimichi Nao understood what to do. "Okay, little brother, let's make a good show of it." Kakashi nodded. Looking at Hinata's flying fish, Kakashi also knew what this guy was up to. But if you want to test your own strength, one Akimichi Nao is not enough! Kakashi sneered, he did not use Qian Ting, let alone the Sharingan. Since he was lucky enough to face the Akimichi clan, how could he not compete with them in taijutsu? The number one in Konoha's taijutsu theory is naturally Kai, who has all eight skills opened, followed by Tsunade. Under this, the taijutsu of the Akimichi clan and the taijutsu of the Hyuga clan are both extremely good. It¡¯s just that the Hyuga clan attacks the invisible internal organs and meridians, while the Akimichi clan¡¯s Taijutsu pursues terrifying power! Kakashi is full of fighting spirit and has been practicing Taijutsu for many days. I wonder if it will be able to exert its due power at this time? "Ninjutsu! Doubling technique, right foot!" Kakashi¡¯s right eye is bright and seems to be flowing with brilliance. This kind of power is indeed invincible. Although Kakashi is quite confident in his physical strength, Kakashi is not confident in relying on his physical strength to take this blow. The only one that can do this is Tsunade's strange power punch. Since you are invincible, let¡¯s avoid the edge for the time being! Just when Akimichi Nao's right foot was about to hit Kakashi, Kakashi dodged and accelerated, rushing under Akimichi Nao's body. At this time, Akimichi Nao's right foot had not yet been retracted. When I came back, I couldn't react at all. Kakashi narrowed his remaining right eye and said softly: "Too slow!" Standing still, Kakashi punched upwards, and the target of this punch was Akimichi Nao's jaw! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 46 An easy victory You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! boom! With a crisp sound, Kakashi's fist hit Nao Akimichi's jaw hard, and the terrifying force knocked Nao Akimichi's huge body away! Akimichi Nao's body was punched into the air by Kakashi, but Kakashi did not stop there. With another instant step, Kakashi's figure suddenly disappeared, and when he reappeared, he was behind Akimichi Nao. In mid-air, Akimichi Nao had nowhere to draw on. Although he saw Kakashi, he was unable to fight back and even became a little bulky because of his huge body. "Konoha's continuous bombs!" The Konoha Continuous Bomb was modified by Kakashi based on Sasuke's Lion Continuous Bomb in the original work. Both of them originated from Kai's Taijutsu, so it is not difficult. Kakashi grabbed Akimichi Nao's belt, turned around, and threw him down. With a bang, Akimichi Nao's body made a big hole on the ground. However, all this is not over yet. Kakashi turned around in mid-air and caused a gust of wind from his right foot! "ah!" "A scream was heard from Akimichi Nao, and Kakashi's right foot kicked Akimichi Nao directly in the stomach. Kakashi stopped his movements and jumped three meters away. "Sorry, it seems I won." The whole audience was shocked! Physical skills! It¡¯s just physical skills! There were only three moves in the whole process, and the moves were even more mediocre, but the terrifying speed and power made Nao Akimichi and even a Jonin unable to react at all. That grasp of the battle rhythm is really accurate to a terrifying level! The three people in Genma were even more horrified. They knew Kakashi better and knew that Kakashi was best at Ninjutsu rather than Taijutsu! However, if Kakashi defeated a Jonin with only three taijutsu moves, then what level has Kakashi's true strength reached? Everyone present couldn't help but swallow their saliva, and their eyes looking at Kakashi became full of awe. Strong people will be respected no matter where they are. What¡¯s more, this is a world where the strong are respected. Hinata Flying Fish did not expect that Kakashi could defeat Akimichi Nao so easily. Although Akimichi Nao's strength is still a little inferior to that of Hinata Flying Fish, Hinata Flying Fish asks himself that it is impossible to defeat Akimichi Nao so easily. Therefore, although he was a little reluctant, Hinata Feiyu had to admit that this silver-haired boy was much more powerful than he imagined, even more powerful than himself. Thinking of this, Hinata Feiyu showed a wry smile. It's really infuriating to compare people to each other. When he was that big, he was only a chuunin. "My little brother is very powerful. It will be up to you to carry out the escort mission this time. I will no longer object." "Thank you very much." At this time, Akimichi Naoya also got up from the ground. After all, he was from the same village, so Kakashi did not strike hard. Although the kick just now seemed very powerful, Kakashi withdrew his strength at the end. So it seemed very serious, but in fact Akimichi Nao was not seriously injured, he just felt pain. It had almost calmed down at this point. Akimichi rubbed his big belly, and the fat on it effectively resisted Kakashi's kick. "Oh, it hurts me so much, little brother, you are really harsh." In response to Akimichi Nao's complaint, Kakashi just smiled and said, "I'm sorry." "This little injury is nothing, but this little brother is really powerful. He has mastered his physical skills to such an extent. I really admire him." Qiu Daozhi said with emotion. As a member of the Akimichi clan, Akimichi Nao's physical skills are naturally not weak. A large part of the reason why Kakashi was knocked down so quickly this time was because Akimichi still had a contemptuous attitude toward Kakashi. So when Kakashi exploded with speed, Akimichi Nao didn't react at all. If Akimichi Nao were serious, even if he lost, he would not lose so quickly. But if you lose, you lose. Akimichi is not the kind of person who makes excuses for himself. Besides, Akimichi doesn't think it is a shame to lose to his companions. I have to say that the people of the Akimichi clan are really gentle and kind-hearted. ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve received the award.¡± "Hey, what's your name, senior? Just call me Nao." Akimichi Nao's hearty laughter sounded, full of intimacy with Kakashi. Kakashi did not refuse and shouted: "Senior Ah Zhi." "Really, why do you keep calling me senior?" "Zhi, stop making trouble, you are more than ten years older than others, so I won't call you senior." ??Hyuuga Toyo couldn't help but interrupt. He was also a little drunk towards this stubborn Akimichi Nao. ¡°Hehe, okay.¡± Akimichi touched his hair and smiled sheepishly. Kakashi didn¡¯t care about this, but turned his attention to Hinata Flying Fish. "Senior Hinata, can you hand over the information to us now?" "No problem, this is the information for this time." Hinata Flying Fish said, taking out a scroll from the ninja tool bag behind his back and throwing it to Kakashi. Kakashi took it, checked the special mark on it, and put it into his ninja bag after confirming it was correct. "Thank you very much, Hinata-senpai. Then we won't disturb you further and say goodbye." Hinata Feiyu and others did not try to persuade him to stay. After all, the sooner this information was sent back, the better. "It's troublesome, you should be careful on the road." "We will pay attention." Kakashi said, and walked back to Genma and others. Genma's injuries had just been restored to normal through chakra sorting. After all, it was not a big problem. Seeing that Kakashi solved the problem neatly, the three Genma people looked at Kakashi in a strange way. There is a bit of envy, a bit of jealousy, and a bit of admiration. Among his peers, Kakashi is already ahead of them, and he has gone very far. The three of them could hardly see Kakashi's back. Kakashi took out the scroll and handed it to Genma. "Xuanjian, here you go." Xuanjian did not take it, but shook his head and said, "Take it." Kakashi was stunned and said, "You are the captain." "You are the strongest, and it is the safest place to put you." Okay, what you said makes sense, so I won¡¯t refute you. "Okay, then leave it here." Kakashi didn¡¯t show any pretense and put the scroll back into his ninja bag. "let's go." "Um!" The four of them did not stay any longer and set foot on the road back to the village again. Ninjas are like this, they come and go in a hurry, and often they don¡¯t have time to look at the scenery around them. Perhaps after reaching the level of Jiraiya and others, it will be possible to see how wonderful this world is. Hinata Feiyu looked in the direction of Kakashi and showed a smile. He is really an outstanding young man. Ten years from now, he will definitely have a place among the masters of the ninja world. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 47 Three Years You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Under the leaves, there are roots! In the dark secret room, a serious old man was holding a cane and listening to the report of the ninja beside him. "You mean, that guy Kakashi defeated Akimichi Nao with just his physical skills?" The old man's tone was a little surprised, but he still didn't block the gloom in his voice. "Yes, Danzo-sama." Yes, this person is Shimura Danzo, known as the darkness of Konoha. "I understand, go down." The ninja disappeared after hearing this. Danzo¡¯s remaining left eye was closed, as if he was thinking about something. After a long time, Danzo sighed, and a gloomy voice sounded quietly in the secret room. "Hatake Kakashi? I didn't expect that we have reached this point. Do we really deserve to be Hatake Sakumo's son? But we can't take care of him for the time being. Uchiha is my biggest concern." The crutches hit the ground heavily, and the surroundings were plunged into darkness, and everything just seemed to have never happened. Kakashi, who has returned to the village, does not know that he is being noticed by Danzo. If he knew, Kakashi might not be able to sleep well tonight. A simple escort mission, there were no mistakes in the process, and several people returned to Konoha smoothly. The Third Hokage frowned after reading the information, and then asked Kakashi and others to go down. Kakashi didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He was not suitable to enter this kind of political circle now. If you have the time to care about this kind of thing, it would be more practical to practice it for a while. The end of the mission allowed Kakashi to live a life of practice again. Feeling that his strength is increasing every day, Kakashi practices harder and harder. In order to increase the intensity of training, Kakashi even borrowed weights from Kai. But that load is really not something that a human can carry. Once Kakashi is added to it, his body feels a lot heavier. Kakashi usually carries the weight when he doesn¡¯t go out to do tasks, but he still takes off the weight when he goes to perform tasks. After all, ANBU's missions are very dangerous. If something goes wrong if something goes wrong while carrying a heavy load, and you lose your life if you fail to react, it would really be an injustice. All the training is going on in an orderly manner, and Kakashi is slowly adapting to the world and the life of ANBU. The life of Anbu can be said to be very boring, except for tasks, which are tasks, and most of Anbu's tasks are bloody. Originally Kakashi was very repulsive, but gradually he got used to it. I don't know if it's the influence of the original person's habits, or if a person gets used to it after seeing blood for a long time. Unconsciously, it has been three years since Kakashi came to this world. In three years, Kakashi has turned seventeen. In the past three years, Kakashi's strength has made great progress. He finally reached the fifth gate of Eight Gate Dunjia, which was a little faster than expected. Of course, the sweat he put in was unimaginable. Kakashi¡¯s technique of Flying Thunder God is still under research. Although it cannot be used yet, the research has been basically completed. All that's left is to continue to understand. The art of Flying Thunder God is not just about studying the art form, but more importantly, it requires a certain sensitivity to space, and this kind of thing is a very mysterious thing, which can only be understood but cannot be explained in words. "It's a pity that Kakashi doesn't have such strong spatial acuity now. But for Kakashi, who has divine power, this kind of thing will come naturally after using divine power a few times. It's just that Kakashi hasn't used Kamui yet. There is really no mission that requires the use of such a big killer, and using this thing once will save it once. Before finding a solution, Kakashi will not use it if he can for the time being. Nowadays, Kakashi is no longer a small player in the ANBU. Kakashi's strong strength gave him a place among the ANBU experts. He was personally appointed as the ANBU squad leader by the Third Hokage. He was in charge of three ANBU squads, including three squad captains and twelve ANBU members. Fifteen people in total. Although the position is not large, it fully demonstrates the trust of the Third Hokage in Kakashi. At the same time, it also allowed Kakashi to control some small forces. ? Let¡¯s talk about the hierarchy of ANBU here. From lowest to highest, they are ANBU members, ANBU captain, ANBU squad leader, ANBU captain, and ANBU minister. On this day, Kakashi and his ANBU had just completedAfter completing the assassination mission, they arrived at the Hokage's office. "Third generation sir, this mission was successfully completed. This is the mission report." After Kakashi handed the recorded scroll to the third generation, he stepped aside. The Third Hokage nodded with satisfaction, took the scroll and looked at it carefully. Not long after, the Third Hokage put down the scroll, showed a smile, and said: "Well done, Kakashi." "Thank you, Third Hokage, for the compliment." Kakashi said in a neither humble nor arrogant tone. The Third Hokage looked at the seventeen-year-old Kakashi in front of him and couldn't help but feel a little emotional. In the past three years, Kakashi has changed a lot. The original gloom has completely disappeared. Although he is not yet lively and cheerful, compared to It was so much better before. And the growth in strength is even more obvious. According to the description of the ANBU who performed the mission with Kakashi, Kakashi's sword skills are very good, his thunder escape is even more exquisite, and his physical skills are also good. There are very few task subjects who can fight with Kakashi for several minutes, and almost all of them are solved by Kakashi within one minute. And it is this terrifying strength that makes Kakashi's reputation among the ANBU skyrocket. Looking at the silver-haired boy in front of him, the Third Hokage was in a trance for a moment, as if he saw the same reliable figure from before. The same silver hair, the same outstanding sword skills, the same exquisite lightning escape. But soon, the Third Hokage came to his senses. "You guys retreat first, Kakashi stays." The Third Hokage suddenly said. So in an instant, all the ANBU who came with Kakashi left the office. "What are your orders, Third Generation Master?" Kakashi was a little confused. He had just handed in the task. Did the Third Hokage still have something else for him to do? "I'm sorry, Kakashi, although you have just completed the mission, I can't let you go to rest immediately this time. The ANBU discovered a secret base of Orochimaru, so I want you to investigate it and see See what is going on. After all, the rest of the Anbu are of no use, so you are the most suitable candidate." Kakashi was stunned for a moment, then asked: "Is it just me?" "That's right, you're the only one. If there are too many people, it will tie your hands and feet." "I understand, Third Generation-sama." "This is the mission scroll, you should set off as soon as possible." "Yes, Lord Three Generations!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 48 Laboratory You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At the base, Danzo touched his right eye covered by a bandage. "Damn it, this Sharingan As expected, should we find a replacement?" Danzo murmured to himself, and then walked out of the room. Two ninjas were half-kneeling at the door. "Danzo-sama!" the two said in unison. "Target Hatake Kakashi, mission item, Sharingan, do you understand?" One of them was stunned for a moment, but still responded: "Yes, Lord Danzo." "Do it cleanly." "yes!" In the forest outside Konoha, Kakashi is running fast. Three years of weight-bearing training have increased Kakashi's speed to a terrifying level. Even Gai may not be faster than Kakashi. After getting the mission location, Kakashi set off directly without stopping. Kakashi is also very curious about Orochimaru's research base. By the way, this guy's research bases are really everywhere. It has to be said that Orochimaru is really a genius, and he is also a geek, and his goals are much purer than many people. Kakashi does not have much dislike for Orochimaru, but is very curious about him. Such a character has no idea how many secrets he holds. Among the three ninjas, no one is a simple person. What Kakashi didn¡¯t know was that there were two small tails hanging behind him. Because they were far away, Kakashi didn¡¯t notice them carefully. These two people are none other than the two root ninjas who accepted Danzo's mission. "Senior, Kakashi is so fast." "Ah, after all, he is a famous master in ANBU, and his strength is naturally outstanding. So we have to be careful. If we are exposed and attack from the front, we will hardly have a chance of winning." "Yes, I understand." "Let's go, just hang from a distance. Don't get too close, otherwise it will be easy to be discovered. Fortunately, we also know our destination this time, so we don't have to worry about losing it." "Yes, senior." Kakashi galloped all the way and soon arrived at Orochimaru's secret base, which was a place similar to a cave. The entrance was a large hole one meter in diameter. Kakashi looked inside and found that it was dark inside. Except for the light at the entrance of the cave, the rest was black. Kakashi felt helpless as he touched his hair. "Forget it, let's go in and have a look." He took out a seal scroll from the ninja bag on his body, and when he opened the seal, it turned out to be an oil lamp. Kakashi lit it on fire and jumped into the hole. In less than a second, Kakashi felt down to earth. Kakashi looked around and found that the space was really big. There was a stone door in front of it. He didn't know what it was. Kakashi took a few steps and found a seal on it. "This is¡­¡­" Kakashi took a closer look and found that although the seal strip looked like an ordinary seal at first glance and seemed to be easily unlocked, upon closer inspection, it turned out to be an explosive device that would explode once touched. Also releases fire escape. "Ah, Orochimaru is such a bad guy. He actually has such a thing at the entrance of an abandoned experimental base. If ordinary people come here, they might really be tricked, and if they are not lucky enough, they will be burned to death. It¡¯s all possible.¡± After Kakashi sighed at Orochimaru's bad taste, he casually opened the seal. In the past three years, Kakashi has not been idle. He has never stopped studying sealing techniques. He has completely mastered the basic sealing techniques, and even learned how to superimpose two four-image seals into a Bagua seal. When it comes to sealing strength, Kakashi in Konoha may be a little worse than the Sandaime Hokage who can seal away all zombies. The rest really have no rivals. So this level of sealing technique is not difficult at all for Kakashi. After the sealing strip was unlocked by Kakashi, Kakashi tore it off directly, threw it aside, and then burned it with a fire escape. The door was pushed open by Kakashi, and a large corridor entered. However, the corridor was completely dark and visibility was very low. Kakashi shined the oil lamp in his hand and saw that there were many candles on the stone wall in the corridor. "I'm just saying that Orochimaru has such good eyesight that he doesn't even need lighting? It turns out he doesn't even light it up " Make a seal with both hands. "Fire escape, the art of lighting a lamp!" A ball of flame spurted out from Kakashi's mouth, turning into all kinds of sparks, all falling on the wicks of the candles. In an instant, all the candles were lit, and the corridor became extremely bright. "This is much more convenient." Kakashi walked through the corridor, and at the end of the road was a door. Kakashi opened the door without hesitation and walked in. On the periphery of the experimental base, two root ninjas stood there. "Senior, what should we do now?" "Kakashi actually went in. He will definitely come out again. If we go in, I'm afraid we won't be able to do anything in the darkness. Otherwise, we will set up a trap here and capture him in one fell swoop!" "Senior, is this really good? Kakashi Hatake is also a ninja of Konoha, and he is also a confidant of Lord Hokage. If we kill him" "A! Master Danzo's order is certainly reasonable. We just need to complete our mission. Do you understand?" "Yes, senior" The ninja known as A hesitated for a moment and then agreed, but there was still struggle in his eyes. "A, Kakashi Hatake has also killed his own companions, so there is nothing to hesitate about." "What?" A was shocked. He had never thought that Kakashi was such a person. "That person's name is Nohara Rin. He was Kakashi's former genin teammate, and he died tragically in Kakashi's hands." "What, it could be like this" A¡¯s face was in disbelief, but he couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly because he was wearing a mask. "So, trust Danzo-sama." A gritted his teeth and said, "I understand." "Okay, let's take action." "Um!" In the base, Kakashi is holding a scroll and watching carefully. After a long time, Kakashi raised his head. "These contain a lot of basic medical ninjutsu, as well as some human body data. They are probably superficial things that Orochimaru disdains to take away. But I can take a look. There is not much harm in learning medical ninjutsu." It may be of some help to the development of ninjutsu. The Thunder Escape body training method is currently not known at all." Kakashi sighed and put away the scroll seal of some basic medical knowledge. These things are not precious, so Kakashi is not afraid of being discovered even if he takes them. ¡°Let¡¯s see what else these have.¡± After glancing around, Kakashi left the room and continued to explore this unmanned experimental base. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 49 Big Snake You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi came to another room, which was full of large cylindrical containers, but many of them were broken. Only the two in the middle were not damaged at all, but they were covered with a thick layer of dust, making it difficult to see clearly. in. "This should be where Orochimaru conducts human experiments. People may have died in these broken containers." Kakashi said as he walked, and soon came to one of the intact containers. "This container is interesting. It's not broken. I don't know what's inside." Kakashi was a little curious and wiped off the dust on it. Soon, Kakashi saw a terrifying creature! snake! What a big snake! And this snake actually has hair! Kakashi opened his eyes wide and was extremely surprised. Why does this thing look so much like Orochimaru's true form, White Phosphorus Orochi? No, the breath is wrong! Orochimaru¡¯s aura is not that weak! Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief, thinking about it, how could Orochimaru put himself in such a container to cultivate? So what's going on with this thing? Why is it like this? By chance? This is a bit too coincidental. Speaking of which, where did Orochimaru's psychic beast come from? A family thing? It's possible. There is not much explanation in the original work, and there is no way to know it now. It is estimated that only the third generation and Tsunade Jiraiya know. The psychic beasts of the Sannin seem to be about the same, and they are very powerful psychic beasts in the world of Naruto. At least among the monsters that appeared, apart from the tailed beasts, they were these three psychic beasts. ??Mt. Miaomu, Diryu Cave and Shigu Forest are known as the three holy places in the ninja world. Mt. Miaomu¡¯s toad is the most legendary. It also taught the Sage of Six Paths. It¡¯s really awesome. "However, as the three holy places, Dilong Cave and Shigu Forest obviously have the inheritance of immortal arts. The immortal arts of the three are even more different. I don't know what the difference is. The original work does not directly explain whether there is magic in Shigulin, but the first Hokage is indeed capable of magic. And the Marshy Bone Forest is where Tsunade's psychic beast lives, so the first Hokage probably learned his magic in the Marshy Bone Forest. ¡°After all, the three holy places are equal, so it¡¯s not surprising that there is magic in Shigu Forest. If given the chance, Kakashi would like to see the differences between the celestial arts of these three holy places. But it's still too early to tell now, after all, Kakashi doesn't know any magic yet. While Kakashi was thinking wildly, in the container full of solution, the big snake opened its eyes! Kakashi was stunned, jumped back a step, and stood ready. Are you awake? The next second, the big snake opened its mouth, roared, and then hit the container directly. Bang! The container shattered at the sound! The green liquid flowed out instantly. Kakashi jumped back again to avoid being touched by these strange liquids. What if it's poisonous? At the same time, the Qian Ting Dao sealed in his right wrist came out and was held directly in his hand. The situation at this time seems obvious, and it is obviously impossible to remain safe. The big snake coiled up and looked at Kakashi coldly with a pair of snake eyes, making Kakashi feel a little uncomfortable. This thing is really disgusting. Kakashi took out a kunai with his left hand, turned it around in his hand, and then shot it seven inches into the snake! The expected collision did not happen, Kakashi actually missed the shot! Of course it¡¯s not that Kakashi didn¡¯t aim, or that Orochi avoided it, but that the place where Kakashi shot turned into a hole, went straight through it, and then immediately recovered. "This is?" Kakashi was a little surprised. What kind of skill was this? It looked really weird. The big snake didn¡¯t give Kakashi any extra time to think, and suddenly many small snakes appeared on his body, swimming quickly towards Kakashi. How to describe this scene, densely packed little snakes swimming fast on the ground, it seems that it is not only disgusting but also disgusting. "Art fire escape ho fireball!" Flames spurted out from Kakashi's mouth. The flames with a diameter of three meters exuded scorching heat and burned the little snakes to death. "Sure enough, this kind of thing should be burned with fire."   The flames dissipated, and the big snake rushed towards Kakashi with great speed. Instant step! Kakashi moved out of the way. The Qian Ting Dao in his hand is overflowing with lightning! "Chidori Blade!" Qian Ting Dao came out, with a thunderous sound, and directly nailed the big snake's head to the ground, leaving no chance for it to split. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Kakashi stood aside, observed carefully, and found that the big snake was indeed dead. "The strength is average, no lethality." Kakashi walked to the side of the big snake and began to observe carefully. "Huh?" Kakashi soon discovered something strange. This big snake was different from ordinary big snakes. It actually had a strange chakra! Although it was only a little bit, Kakashi still felt it keenly. "How is this going?" Since ordinary eyes cannot see, then Sharingan! Pulling open the forehead protector, the scarlet Sharingan reappeared, the three magatama kept rotating, and the big snake appeared blood red in Kakashi's eyes. "This is¡­¡­" Under the Sharingan, Kakashi discovered that there was a ball of white chakra on the head of the big snake! This feelingis magical chakra! Kakashi was shocked. This big snake has chakra with a hint of magic? So what exactly is this big snake? Why does it appear here? It looks like it¡¯s Orochimaru¡¯s experimental product. Has Orochimaru been experimenting with senjutsu before? Kakashi was not surprised that Orochimaru was experimenting with celestial magic. After all, Ry¨±chi Cave had a legacy of celestial magic. It was also said in the original work that Orochimaru had senjutsu chakra in his body, but he had never used senjutsu. It can¡¯t be said that it has never been used before. Curse seal can also be regarded as a kind of fairy magic. ????????? So the senjutsu inside the Orochimaru is Orochimaru¡¯s experiment to hide the senjutsu chakra in his body? It¡¯s not impossible. Kakashi¡¯s eyes lit up, this senjutsu chakra should be the senjutsu of Ryuji Cave. After all, Jugo was probably only five years old at this time, and he was only two years old three years ago. Obviously, Orochimaru had not discovered it yet. Since it is the magical chakra of Ry¨±chi Cave, the value of research is too great. Without much hesitation, Kakashi took out a sealing scroll from behind. Quickly decode with both hands! "Sealing Energy Seal!" Mysterious spells appeared all around, pulling out the magic chakra from the big snake's head and sealing it in the scroll. After doing all this, a fairy character appeared on the scroll. "The harvest this time is not small. Although we may not be able to derive the method of practicing immortality from it, at least we can get a glimpse of its secrets." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 50 Ambush You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi walked to the cylindrical container that had not yet been opened, and wiped away the dust on the outside. It was empty, with nothing inside. "It's strange, why is there nothing? I thought there would be a big snake like the one before." He looked carefully again and found that there was nothing else except the nutrient solution, so Kakashi didn't pay much attention. This is the last place of the entire laboratory. It seems that this place was indeed abandoned by Orochimaru, and all valuable things were destroyed or taken away by Orochimaru. The big snake just now is probably still a remnant. It is a miracle that it can survive to this day. After checking carefully again, we found that there was indeed nothing left, so Kakashi didn¡¯t leave any more. This place was cold and damp, and only snake-like creatures like Orochimaru would like it. Kakashi didn't like this environment at all. After the investigation reached this point, it was time to give an explanation to the Third Hokage, so Kakashi left. Following the way he came, it didn¡¯t take long for Kakashi to see the round hole above his head, with sunlight pouring in from above. Kakashi jumped out, stood at the door, and used earth escape to bury the entrance. This was not a good place, and there was no use keeping it. If someone enters by mistake, it may be dangerous, so it is better to let it be buried underground. Watching the entrance to the laboratory collapse, Kakashi nodded with satisfaction. He turned around to leave, but Kakashi quickly stopped. No! has a problem! It¡¯s so quiet! Kakashi stopped and looked around suspiciously. Before he came in, Kakashi could still hear the chirping of birds and insects around him, but now there was no movement at all. Apparently, these creatures had left. Animals are very sensitive things. Once they sense something is wrong, they will leave quickly, and the same situation is obviously the same at this time. There is an ambush! Kakashi came to the conclusion in an instant. "Interesting, who came here to ambush me? Is someone following me?" Thoughts flashed in Kakashi's mind. Although he was not sure who it was, it was obvious that there were indeed some uninvited guests here. But it seems that the hiding method is very good, and I can't sense where the enemy is. "If this is the case, then we can only catch these mice." Putting the thumb of his right hand to his mouth and biting it gently, a trace of blood flowed out, and his hands formed a seal! The art of channeling! ! With a bang, after a puff of smoke, a petite ninja dog appeared in front of Kakashi, wearing blue clothes and a Konoha forehead protector tied to his head. This was originally a ninja dog raised by Kakashi. Under Kakashi's training over the years, his abilities are very good. "Hey, Kakashi, what's the matter?" "Parker, I think someone is ambushing me around here, but I can't sense where it is. Please look for it." ¡°That¡¯s it, leave it to me.¡± When A and the other ninja in the ambush saw this, they secretly said, "Oh no!" When they saw Kakashi stop before, they realized something was wrong. Now that Kakashi even summoned the ninja dog, they had obviously discovered some ambush. Their concealment techniques are good, but they have not completely eliminated their aura. If it were a ninja, it might be easy to detect, but if it was a ninja dog, it might not be able to hide it. In this case, it seems that we can only fight head-on! Unfortunately, the previous arrangement is probably no longer needed. "Kakashi, there are two people behind those two trees!" Parker quickly discovered the two hidden root ninjas and pointed the direction to Kakashi. "Ah, thank you, Parker, leave the rest to me." Kakashi learned the location of the enemy and instantly sensed their aura. "Be careful, Kakashi, the enemy's aura is not weak." "You still can't believe my strength?" "Be careful and you won't make a big mistake." "knew." Seeing that Kakashi was full of confidence, Parker didn't say much. He had fought side by side with Kakashi for the past three years and had witnessed Kakashi's strength. He knew that Kakashi's strength had improved a lot in the past three years and was different from what it used to be. . EyeAlthough the two people in front are good in strength, they are not a big threat to Kakashi. With a bang, Parker turned into a line of smoke and disappeared. Kakashi didn't pay attention and said: "The two friends have been exposed. It's pointless to come out and hide any longer." No one responded to Kakashi. Just when Kakashi was about to take action, suddenly, two giant trees roared out from the ground! Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank and he exclaimed: ¡°Wooden Release!¡± The two giant trees seemed to be alive, entangled around Kakashi's body. The more you shrink, the tighter you get! Kakashi suppressed the surprise on his face, and a blue light suddenly appeared on his body! Chidori flow! The blue electric arc protected Kakashi very well, and at the same time directly smashed the two giant trees into pieces! As soon as Kakashi broke free from the giant tree, he was greeted by a huge fireball! ¡°Tch, it really doesn¡¯t let anyone take a breath.¡± Qian Ting instantly had it in hand and struck down the fireball hard! The fierce blade directly split the fireball in half and completely annihilated it at the same time! "How can it be!" Although I knew that this fireball was not very lethal to Kakashi, I never thought that it would be annihilated by Kakashi with a single sword. Is there really a sword technique that can directly kill the ninjutsu? There is no need to doubt this. Kakashi proved to the two of them with practical actions that this exists and it is right in front of you. At this time, Kakashi finally saw the two of them. He is about 1.5 meters tall, has long hair, and wears an ANBU mask. The other man was much taller and also wore an ANBU mask. Ignoring the tall man, Kakashi looked at the short man with long hair. "A! Why did you sneak attack me?" Kakashi doesn¡¯t understand. Although he and A have not met again since the Ibri clan incident three years ago, they should be considered friends after all, and A should not attack him. Kakashi felt vaguely that the thing in front of him was familiar, but he couldn't remember it. Damn it, the plot of the original work is a bit blurry. In the past three years, Kakashi¡¯s memory of his past life has indeed become somewhat blurry, especially such side plots that he can¡¯t recall for a while. As expected, important things should be recorded. Kakashi made up his mind to write down the plot he remembered after returning home, so as not to forget it. "Task." The cold and ruthless words came out of A's mouth, which made Kakashi feel helpless. The person who would give such a damn mission didn't need to be thought about to know who it was. Danzo, are you ready to attack me? Kakashi thought to himself, but he didn't feel much. As long as the Third Generation was still there, Danzo would not dare to deal with him blatantly. ¡° Kakashi really didn¡¯t take it to heart when sending out these characters. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 51 Reasonable You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "How can there be a mission to kill companions in this world! This kind of mission is wrong!" Kakashi said softly, as if he was telling a plain truth. A didn¡¯t speak, but the other person spoke. "How dare you kill someone in your own class with your own hands to say such a thing! Have you forgotten Nohara Rin who was killed by you?" A very ordinary response becomes very heavy because of an extraordinary name. The emotion hidden in Kakashi¡¯s subconscious suddenly burst out at this moment! "What do you know! I never thought about killing her!" Kakashi¡¯s roar was beyond their expectations. Kakashi, who had always been so unfazed, actually had such an angry moment? , But no matter what, once a person is angry, it is easy for him to reveal his flaws. The man said to A: "A, what a good opportunity, when Kakashi shows his flaw, the two of us will take him down!" "Um." A responded calmly, but there was already a storm in his heart. Was Danzo-sama wrong? Memories kept churning in A's mind. From leaving Orochimaru¡¯s laboratory to slowly growing up under Danzo¡¯s hands, the scenes have been alternating, and A¡¯s expression has become very complicated. The root ninja didn¡¯t have as much thought as A, so he threw three shurikens and formed seals in his hands like crazy. "Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique!" With a soft drink, the three shurikens instantly seemed to have many more shadows, turning into hundreds of shurikens and shooting towards Kakashi. Too much! Can't escape! Although Kakashi was angry, he did not lose his ability to react. "Ninjutsu! Needle Jizo!" The silver-white hair grew crazily, protecting the whole body and blocking all these fierce shurikens without falling to the ground. This defensive ninjutsu from Jiraiya has already been used proficiently in Kakashi's hands. There is no problem in dealing with these shurikens. The root ninja was obviously stunned for a moment. He didn't expect to be caught head-on by Kakashi in this way. He seemed to have missed the gap after all. And why did this ninjutsu look so familiar? But Kakashi didn¡¯t give him any extra chance to think. Now it seems that the prerequisite for having a good talk with A is to knock down the troublesome guy in front of him. Kakashi took back his hair, and the next second, the wooden stick appeared from the ground again and hit Kakashi's chest! With another knife, the wood turned into pieces under Kakashi's knife like paper. "Tch, it's endless, let's solve one first." Kakashi thought to himself. Then he stepped on his feet and his figure disappeared instantly. Both of them were shocked, it was so fast! I can't see him at all, he's gone somewhere. After three years of practice, Shunpo has been trained very proficiently by Kakashi. Maybe he can compete with the so-called Shunshen Shisui to see who is faster. But having said that, Shisui seems to be about twelve or thirteen years old, and he should be about to enter the Anbu. These messy thoughts flashed through Kakashi's mind, and then Hundred Years appeared behind the root ninja. "You are too much trouble, please take a nap first." "What? When!" The root ninja was shocked. He didn't expect that Kakashi would suddenly appear behind him, but he didn't feel it at all. When he heard the sound, the root ninja felt a pain in the back of his neck, his vision went dark, and he lay on the ground. Kakashi knocked him out with the handle of Qian Ting. After all, he was a ninja of Konoha. Although he was a member of the Roots, it was Danzo who was at fault. The people of the Roots were still for the people of Konoha who love the village. "Senior! Kakashi, what did you do to senior?" Seeing that the root ninja fell under Kakashi's sword, A was shocked. "It's nothing, I just think he is in some trouble, so let him sleep first. Don't worry, I won't hurt the ninjas of Konoha." Kakashi explained, and A's face obviously became a little better, although it couldn't be seen through the mask. Seeing this, A wanted to launch an offensive, but Kakashi appeared in front of A again in a flash, pressed his hands that were about to form a seal, and looked at him coldly. "A, are you serious? After all, we have fought side by side, can you do it?"   "For a ninja, mission is everything!" "Really? But there is no mission in this world to kill companions! Ninjas can have no missions, but they can't live without companions! A ninja who doesn't cherish his companions is worse than a waste!" Kakashi¡¯s words were like steel needles piercing into A¡¯s heart, leaving A confused for a moment. The hands that were about to form the seal were also put down. ¡°Then why did you kill Nohara Rin?¡± Hearing this name again, Kakashi felt a wave of excitement in his heart. "Lin died after crashing into my Chidori for the sake of the village. I never thought about killing her, but she chose to die in my hands. Let me, my friend, send her on her last journey at the end of her life. .¡± Kakashi explained calmly, but his trembling hands showed his inner unrest. Inheriting the emotions and memories of the original, Kakashi today can be said to be a fusion of the two, and this emotion resonates. Looking at the lonely expression on Kakashi's face, A knew that Kakashi was really showing his emotions at this time. This person was definitely not a heartless person who was willing to kill his companions! After understanding this, A suddenly felt much better for some reason. Kakashi let go of A's hand and said: "Forget it this time, I don't want it to happen again. Wooden Release has a very special meaning to Konoha. I think your meaning in the root is not as good as in the root." I hope you can consider my opinion on the significance of the direct subordinateship of the Hokage in the ANBU. I believe that the Hokage will be very willing to accept your opinion." A didn¡¯t expect that Kakashi would suddenly talk about this, so he didn¡¯t know how to respond for a moment. Seemingly seeing A¡¯s dilemma, Kakashi did not force A to make a decision now. "Okay, I've said everything I need to say, and I'll leave this guy to you. I have to go back to hand over the task, so I won't tell you more." After Kakashi finished speaking, he turned and left. Looking at Kakashi¡¯s leaving figure, A murmured: "Danzo-sama is really wrong? What is a companion? What is the meaning of a companion? Yukimi, can you tell me?" It¡¯s a pity that Xuejian, who was missed by Jia, is wandering around now, or has he settled down in Jin Ninja Village? After thinking for a long time, Adu didn't get an answer. He shook his swollen head and looked at the root ninja who was still lying on the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. There are some things that we can¡¯t know until we meet Danzo-sama.¡± A whispered, picked up the root ninja, and embarked on the road back to Konoha. But this time going back, it was obviously different from usual, and A was mentally prepared. After all, there is a big difference between Konoha leaves and roots. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 52 Save people! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi kept walking through the woods, and there was a strange feeling lingering in Kakashi's heart. Why do I always feel like something is wrong, but I just can¡¯t remember it? "Forget it, let's go back to the village first." Kakashi murmured to himself, and then put force on his feet, speeding up instantly. The scenery in front of him passed quickly, but Kakashi's brows kept frowning. Not long after, a familiar scenery appeared in front of him, causing Kakashi's brows to relax slightly. Here, you will always feel like you are home. Slowing down, Kakashi showed the pass to the gatekeeper and then rushed to the Hokage's office again. On the other side, A took the Root Ninja to a place to rest. A didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but he suddenly took out a small bottle of solution, and then made a fake Sharingan out of wood and placed it in it. "I want to find out the answer myself!" A whispered to himself, then woke up the unconscious Root Ninja ¡°Well¡­what¡¯s wrong with me.¡± The root ninja shouted, covering the back of his neck. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re awake.¡± "Ah, it's A, by the way! I remember we were fighting Hatake Kakashi, why are we here!" The root ninja was shocked and looked around but found no trace of Kakashi. "Senior, I have succeeded. I have thrown Kakashi's body to Orochimaru's experimental base, pretending to be dead in a trap. The Hokage's people will find out." "Oh? Really? I didn't expect you to be so powerful. I originally thought this mission would fail." The root ninja didn¡¯t believe what A said at first, but when he saw the Sharingan in A¡¯s hand, he no longer had any doubts. "Kakashi was careless. Let's go back and see Danzo-sama now." "Okay, let's go." The two of them were equally fired up and returned to their roots. In the dark room, the two of them knelt in front of Danzo, and Danzo was holding the Sharingan in the bottle. Suddenly, Danzo frowned and slammed the bottle to the ground. With a bang, the bottle shattered, and the Sharingan turned into a dead tree. "A! B! What's going on with you two! You actually used such a little trick to deceive me?" Danzo was furious, obviously angered by what the two of them did. B was very surprised when he looked at the dead wood and looked at A. But A was looking directly at Danzo at this time. "Danzo-sama! Why did you kill Hatake Kakashi? Isn't he a companion!" A¡¯s question made Danzo¡¯s face become even more ugly. "A! Gen's ninjas only have Gen's companions!" "Isn't Gen the ninja of Konoha!" "Gen exists independently. Gen's ninjas have no past! No future! No feelings! And no names! Only my orders! Only tasks!" Danzo¡¯s voice shook, causing A¡¯s inner turmoil to regenerate. No feelings? no name? No! I'm not! I have! A suddenly stood up, looked at Danzo and shouted: "No! I am a ninja of Konoha, not just a ninja of Gen! I have feelings! I have a name! My name is Tenzo!" After saying this, A seemed to have exhausted all his strength and was panting. Danzo was shocked! "What did you say! What on earth did Kakashi tell you! Damn it!" Danzo directly pulled off the bandage on his right eye and used genjutsu to subdue the armor. A suddenly fainted. B on the side hugged A, and Danzo said: "Take A down, it seems that the seal will be strengthened." "Yes, Lord Danzo." ¡°B said that and took the unconscious A down. Danzo¡¯s expression was very ugly. "Damn Kakashi, what have you done? As expected, the Hatake family is a disaster!" Kakashi was walking on the road of Konoha and looked at the Anbu mask in his hand. Suddenly, an idea flashed! Kakashi¡¯s eyes widened! I remembered! Oops! A is in danger! Kakashi thought of this and immediately rushed to the Hokage's office. The Third Hokage is at the momentWhile practicing calligraphy, Maoyue Xiyan was acting as a guard at the door. Seeing Kakashi running over in a hurry, he quickly stopped Kakashi. "Kakashi-senpai, what's wrong with you? Are you in such a hurry?" "Is Hokage-sama inside?" Kakashi asked directly without explaining. Although Uozuki Xiyan didn't know why Kakashi was so anxious, she still replied: "Yes." Hearing this, Kakashi rushed in without saying much. "Wait a minute, Kakashi-senpai, if you want to meet the Hokage-sama, you need me to report it." Uozuki Xiyan shouted, but Kakashi ignored him. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Kakashi rushed in and saw the Third Hokage. And Maoyue Xiyan also came in closely behind. Seeing Kakashi running in in a hurry, the Third Hokage was a little surprised. "Kakashi, what's the matter with being so urgent?" "Sandaime-sama, when I went to investigate Orochimaru's research laboratory, I met the wood escape ninja I told you before. He was a root man. He went to kill me on Danzo's order, but he failed and escaped. " "What? Danzo this guy." The third generation was a little unhappy, but he didn¡¯t expect Danzo to take action against Kakashi. "Sandaime-sama, the important point now is that the Wooden ninja has returned to his roots. He may be executed for failing the mission. It will be a great loss to Konoha at that time. I kindly ask the Third generation to come forward to negotiate and remove the Wooden ninja. Get out!" The Third Hokage looked at Kakashi sharply and said, "Kakashi, give me a reason." "Sandaime-sama, the teacher's child is almost four years old. The Wooden ninja will be useful to him. Moreover, the Wooden ninja is also of great significance to Konoha. Last but not least, the Wooden ninja is my companion! He is Konoha. companion!" The Third Hokage looked at Kakashi and sighed. He admitted that what Kakashi said was very reasonable. Yes, after the first generation, there was no more Wood Release in Konoha. If this Wood Release ninja really had this ability, maybe Will become the pillar of Konoha in the future. "Logically speaking, I can't interfere with Gen's affairs, but I'll make an exception this time. Xiyan, ask Danzo to come see me." Sandai said to Xiyan who was standing aside. "Yes, Third Generation-sama!" "Wait a minute, I'll go with you." Kakashi said suddenly. "This" Uoyuki Xiyan looked at the Third Hokage hesitantly. "Let him go with you." The Third Hokage nodded and said. Since the three generations have all nodded, Maoyue Xiyan will naturally have no objections. The two of them ran out and headed towards the root. "Kakashi-senpai, you are too fast, I can't keep up." "Xiyan, I'll go first, hurry up, I'm afraid I won't be able to make it in time!" After Kakashi finished speaking, he disappeared in a blink of an eye without waiting for Xiyan to speak. "Kakashi-senpai is really strong!" Uzuki Xiyan looked at the place where Kakashi disappeared and couldn't help but sigh. It is worthy of being called a legend among ANBU! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 53: Big trouble at the root! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Roots, under the leaves are the roots! The base of the root is below Konoha Village, where there is no sunlight all year round, and evil continues to breed in this darkness. And the source of this evil is Danzo. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of control, Danzo gradually went into darkness, so that he finally became a person who is not like a human being, and a ghost that is not like a ghost. Kakashi rushed over and faced two guards at the root entrance. "Stop! Who is coming!" Kakashi stood still, took out the summoning order given by the third generation, and said: "Hokage-sama, find Danzo!" The two guards looked at each other and said, "Danzo-sama is not here. When Danzo-sama comes back, we will tell him!" ¡°Tch, I don¡¯t have time to waste time with you!¡± "what you up to!" Kakashi ignored the two people's obstruction and rushed in directly. "Bold! How dare you break into the roots!" The two guards were about to take action when they saw this, but unfortunately their speed was too slow! With two bangs, Kakashi¡¯s hand knife hit the two of them on their necks. Kakashi suddenly noticed something and looked around, but quickly rushed in again. In the Hokage's office, the Third Hokage was observing Kakashi with a telescope and saw the scene just now. Seeing this, the Third Hokage showed a wry smile. "Kakashi, this guy is really giving me a hard time. It seems that I have to go to the root myself. Otherwise, I will probably be in big trouble today." "However, Kakashi's perception is getting sharper and sharper, and he can actually detect my prying eyes. Having said that, I don't know what level Kakashi has reached now." The Third Hokage said as he stood up and set off. Kakashi really sensed the Third Hokage's prying eyes just now, so he dared to break in directly. Otherwise, it would be extremely difficult for him to challenge the entire root alone. Although Kakashi is confident in his own strength, he is definitely not so arrogant. ¡°Besides, they are all from Konoha, so Kakashi won¡¯t do anything harsh. Of course, it¡¯s hard to tell if you¡¯re in a hurry. "According to the original work, A should be in a place similar to the sealing room now. I don't know if there has been any change. I don't care. Let's go and take a look first." Although Kakashi has never been to Root, he still knows a little about the terrain of Root. After all, Kakashi is also an ANBU team leader now, and he still has a certain understanding of Root. Soon, Kakashi appeared at the door of the sealing room. Facing the stone gate, Kakashi was not polite and directly smashed it with a Chidori, breaking it into pieces. When the smoke and dust dispersed, I saw A, who was tied to the table and ready to be sealed. "found it!" Kakashi looked happy when he saw it, and finally found it. Without much delay or thinking too much about why no one was watching at this time, Kakashi rushed over and got A off the table. "A! Wake up!" "Um?" A opened his eyes and saw a silver-white figure. "Kakashi?" "You finally woke up, let's leave quickly." Seeing that A was awake, Kakashi quickly urged, this is not a tourist attraction, and there may be danger at any time. "Are you coming to save me?" "Nonsense, otherwise do you think I'm here for a trip?" Kakashi said angrily. "Thanks." "Stop talking nonsense, let's go, we will be safe after seeing the Hokage." "Um!" The two of them ran out of the sealing room without any more nonsense. On the other side, someone rushed to Danzo's room. "Danzo-sama! Hatake Kakashi trespassed on the roots!" "What! How brave! Call all the ninjas at the root to stop! We must not let Kakashi leave unharmed!" "Yes, Danzo-sama!" When the ninja heard this, he immediately took action. Danzo¡¯s face was as dark as water, and his gloomy voice revealed a hint of hatred! "Hatake Kakashi!" Kakashi and A ran all the way and were soon discovered by the ninjas at the root. "They are here"Here! " "Hurry up!" "Kakashi, they are catching up!" Kakashi looked behind him and saw at least ten ninjas following him. "Ignore them, let's leave quickly." "Um!" Soon, Kakashi and the two arrived at the door of the root. "Kakashi, we're here!" A looked happy, but Kakashi was not in as good a mood as A. He felt that there was an extremely powerful aura waiting for the two of them at the door. And the only person who has this kind of momentum is probably Danzo. "Finally we met." Kakashi thought to himself. Sure enough, when the two of them rushed out of the door, Danzo blocked the door with dozens of root ninjas. "Danzo-sama!" A was shocked! Unexpectedly, Danzo would guard the door. Danzo didn¡¯t waste any time and directly formed the seal. "Wind Escape! Vacuum Jade!" There was a flow in the air, and terrifying air pressure gathered in Danzo's mouth! Colorless wind pressure bombs formed rapidly! Shooting towards Kakashi and the two! Kakashi was shocked, this move is quite powerful! Qian Ting instantly appeared on his right hand, with blue thunder covering it. "White Fang is like the moon!" The blue crescent moon rushed towards the colorless wind-pressure bomb with the roar of thunder! boom! ! ! There was a loud noise and the two connected! The generated air wave directly lifted the ninja on the side away! Fall aside! Danzo¡¯s pupils shrank! This move! It's that person's trick! A looked at Kakashi in shock. As the person who trained Danzo first-hand, A naturally knew how powerful Danzo¡¯s move was, but he didn¡¯t expect Kakashi to be able to block it! A¡¯s eyes looked at Kakashi, now full of awe! Kakashi holds Qian Ting in his hand, and the blood in his heart is faintly burning. Is this person Danzo? Really strong. "Kakashi! You dare to break into the root base without permission and want to take away the root ninjas. Do you want to rebel?" "Danzo-sama, your hat is too big. I didn't trespass! It's just that your guard said you weren't here, so I had to go in and look for you myself. It seems you are still there." Kakashi was not afraid of Danzo's threat at all and retorted. "Damn you guy! Don't even think about having an easy time today! Capture Kakashi alive!" "Danzo-sama! Kakashi, he" Before A could finish his words, he was directly interrupted by Danzo. "You still have the nerve to talk! I'll deal with you later!" A was speechless for a moment. "Do it!" As soon as Danzo spoke, a dozen ninjas immediately surrounded Kakashi and Kabutong. Kakashi stood ready, a trace of solemnity flashed in his eyes, the ninja at his core was not that easy to deal with. Kakashi is naturally not afraid of one-on-one, but with so many people, even Kakashi has to be serious. "It's really troublesome, Sandai, please come quickly, otherwise, I might not be able to control my urge to kill someone." Kakashi said, his remaining right eye filled with murderous intent! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 54 The Third Generation and Danzo You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Kakashi, please go first, don't die here because of me." A looked at Kakashi and persuaded. "A, don't worry, I will rescue you. I can't be left here." Kakashi held Qian Ting tightly and looked at the coming root ninja. Kakashi¡¯s words made A feel warm in his heart. Is this how a companion feels? Sure enough, it feels completely different from the root. ¡°What an arrogant boy, how dare you ignore our roots!¡± A root ninja was obviously very unconvinced by Kakashi's statement. Since the establishment of the root, no one has dared to break in like Kakashi. If Kakashi is not caught, the root's face will really be lost. There is no place to put it. Kakashi ignored this person's words. After all, it was nonsense. Kakashi didn't want to waste this effort. "Damn boy!" Seeing that Kakashi was ignoring him, the ninja was furious. Soon after Danzo gave the order, five or six fast root ninjas were already close to Kakashi. It seemed that they were here to fight. Judging from their speed, they should be ninjas who are good at physical skills. A taijutsu ninja? Kakashi often fights against people like this, and Gai's taijutsu is not something to be boasted about. Being used to Kai's ferocious physical skills, the attacks of these people felt a bit like children's playing house in Kakashi's eyes, and he really couldn't arouse much interest. While Kakashi was thinking, these six people were already approaching! For a moment, six people greeted Kakashi with three fists and three right feet. Kakashi smiled coldly, my body is so close! Chidori flow! ! "ah!" "Well!" The blue thunder that was scattered everywhere exploded the moment these six people got close. The terrifying electric current undoubtedly entered the bodies of these six people, paralyzing their bodies and causing them to fall directly to the ground. Time cannot move. one move! Six root ninjas were defeated! The remaining people couldn't help but look at Kakashi with a lot of serious eyes. Danzo¡¯s face was even more gloomy, as if he was considering whether or not he should take action. "I didn't expect that the boy from the Hatake family has grown to this point! Damn it! Sure enough, he shouldn't have been kept in the first place! Now he has become a scourge!" Looking at the strength displayed by Kakashi, Danzo's heart was filled with regret. "A, protect yourself, and leave the rest to me." Kakashi chuckled, his face showed unparalleled confidence, so what about his roots! So what about Danzo! Looking at Kakashi¡¯s back, A suddenly felt that this figure was full of a sense of reliability. Such a companion was really reassuring. "Secret Technique! Insect Jade!" Densely packed insects suddenly flew out from a root ninja's body and flew towards Kakashi. "Aburame clan?" Kakashi whispered. It¡¯s really hard to deal with parasitic bugs that can devour chakra. Chakra will be swallowed by it. Unless it is chakra with special properties, it is really difficult to deal with. If it is the aggressive chakra of the Nine-Tails, I am afraid that these parasites will die as soon as they are swallowed. "It's a pity that Kakashi's chakra is only slightly purer at best, and the rest is no different from ordinary chakra. But since they are insects, they are always afraid of fire, right? Thinking of this, Kakashi formed a seal with his hands! "Fire Escape! Dragon Fire Technique!" A dragon-shaped flame spurted out from Kakashi's mouth, surrounding all the bugs and burning them all! The smell of burning insects is in the air, which is a bit pungent. The Aburame clan member was extremely distressed. He had worked so hard to raise these things, and yet they were all taken away by Kakashi. This is a suspended corridor, and large-scale ninjutsu cannot be used, otherwise the root base is likely to be destroyed, so they are all small-scale attacks. And these small-scale attacks have no effect on Kakashi at all. Kakashi has not given up his physical skills and sword skills. Within a square inch, everyone will be wiped out by the enemy! "Danzo-sama, Kakashi is the Hokage-sama's man. If this continues, I'm afraid it will be difficult to explain to the Hokage-sama."The root ninja next to Danzo suddenly said to Danzo. Danzo frowned when he heard this and said, "Even if Hiruzen's people dare to come to my roots to cause trouble, they can't even think of leaving intact!" "Haha, Danzo, you are still so impulsive." Danzo was startled, this voice was Danzo looked around and saw the Third Hokage falling from the sky and landing in front of Danzo. At the same time, the ANBU ninjas directly under the Hokage were scattered around, and the situation became a little strange for a while. Kakashi also stopped at this time. Since the third generation is here, there is no need to fight anymore. "Hiruzen, what do you mean?" Danzo shouted. "Danzo, I know you have objections to Kakashi, but you can't kill Konoha's outstanding ninja because of this." Danzo glanced at the third generation and said: "I have no objection to Kakashi. It was Kakashi who broke into the root without permission, so I want to take him down!" "Oh? That's it. It was a misunderstanding. I asked Kakashi to go to the root to find you, but you lied about not being there. Kakashi had no choice but to break in in order to complete the order as quickly as possible." The third generation looked at Danzo with sharp eyes. At this time, the third generation seemed to have turned into the ninjutsu professor who suppressed the ninja world, Sarutobi Hiruzen, instead of an old man. "That seems to be a misunderstanding. I have never heard of it at all." Seeing the appearance of the Third Hokage, Danzo knew that it was impossible for him to keep Kakashi, so he took advantage of this step to go down. After all, the Hokage is the true leader of a village. "Let the matter of Kakashi be over as it is. Now let me talk about summoning you." The Third Hokage walked up to Kakashi, turned around and said: "You also know the significance of Wood Release to Konoha. Now that the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails has gradually grown up, the significance of Wood Release has become more important. Unexpectedly You will have Wood Release ninjas here, Danzo, you shouldn¡¯t hide it.¡± "Hiruzen, do you mean to let A join the Hokage's direct ANBU?" Danzo said bitterly. A was trained by Danzo first-hand, and he used the first-generation wooden style. The Third Hokage wanted to take him away with just one sentence, which was obviously trying to carve out Danzo's heart. "Danzo, although I know that you have put a lot of effort into the Wooden Ninja, the meaning of the Wooden Ninja staying at the root is not as meaningful as being in the ANBU directly under the Hokage. Therefore, can you please give up your beloved things and let It plays a more important role.¡± The third generation looked at Danzo with sharp eyes, and the ANBU directly under the Hokage around him were even more ready to move, obviously putting pressure on Danzo. If Danzo doesn¡¯t agree, I¡¯m afraid the next thing will be troublesome. Kakashi could feel the tense atmosphere around him. Although he knew that Danzo would most likely agree, he was still on guard and was careful not to make a big mistake. Danzo closed his eyes, his mind racing, weighing the pros and cons. Not long after, Danzo opened his eyes and said: "Okay! Here you go." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 55 Tianzang You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Seeing Danzo relent, Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that today's matter was successfully resolved. A¡¯s mood was a little weird, a little excited but also a little reluctant. I am excited because I can find my so-called companion, but I am reluctant because I have to leave the place where I have been since I can remember. For the root, A still has feelings. "That's great, A, you can come with us." Kakashi turned to A and said. And A just showed a smile but said nothing more. Seemingly sensing that A was in a low mood, Kakashi did not continue talking. Kakashi can understand the feeling of leaving a familiar place. "Danzo, thank you so much for giving up my love." The Third Hokage also put down the momentum he just mentioned at this time, as if everything just now was an illusion, and the person in front of him is still the kind old man. Danzo no longer thinks so. I originally thought that the Third Hokage was already on the verge of death, but now it seems that he still has terrifying fighting power. From this point of view, he will not be able to act rashly for at least five or six years. Danzo is a little weak. Why is this guy still so strong? It¡¯s really uncomfortable. "But in order to prevent the people at the root from leaking the secret, I put a seal on them. There is no way to break this seal." "It doesn't matter, he is still a ninja of Konoha and will not reveal the secrets of his roots." The Third Hokage didn't care about this. He didn't let A join the ANBU directly under the Hokage to deal with the root, so he wouldn't ask A about the root. It doesn't matter if he can't break the seal. "In that case, take him away." The third generation nodded and walked directly past Danzo. Seeing this, Kakashi also followed him and left. A was stunned for a moment, and then he also left together. When Dan A walked past Danzo, Danzo said lightly. "Just be a ninja in the sunshine there." The voice was so soft that A thought he heard it wrong. When A turned to look at Danzo, Danzo still had a zombie face, as if what he just said was not what he said at all. A showed a smile, bowed deeply towards Danzo, and said, "Thank you, Lord Danzo, for taking care of me." Then, A quickly followed Kakashi's footsteps. Kakashi also looked at Danzo. Danzo¡¯s voice was very soft just now. It is estimated that no one except A heard it, but Kakashi heard it. The accumulation of the two souls makes Kakashi¡¯s five senses much stronger than ordinary people, so Kakashi really heard Danzo¡¯s words just now. "It seems that Danzo is not such a cold-blooded person." This thought was dispelled as soon as it appeared in Kakashi's mind. Whether it is or not has nothing to do with Kakashi. The ultimate boss of this world is not a little Danzo. Except for the roots, a ray of sunlight shines on A's face, and it seems that an invisible shackles are removed at this moment, and A feels relaxed. Kakashi patted Kaoru on the back and said with a smile, "How do you feel?" "Kakashi-senpai, I don't know what to say, but I suddenly feel a lot more relaxed." "Ah, just relax." Kakashi¡¯s right eye smiled like a crescent moon, looking very friendly. Seeing this, A couldn¡¯t help but hum softly. "Kakashi-senpai, you ran too fast, and how could you break into the root directly? If the Hokage hadn't arrived, it would have been troublesome." Uozuki Xiyan ran out of nowhere and scolded Kakashi. Kakashi was a little helpless, he was indeed a bit reckless in this matter. "Sorry Xiyan, the situation is urgent, so I didn't think too much about it." "But senior is senior. It's really amazing. I just saw it. So many root ninjas were defeated by senior. Senior is really too strong." Maoyue Xiyan has a face of admiration. Kakashi touched his silver-white hair sheepishly. "By the way, A, this is Uzuki Xiyan, and she is also an ANBU directly under the Hokage. From now on, we will all be companions." A was originally looking at the two of them, but Kakashi suddenly started introducing him, asking ASome were caught off guard. "Pleaseplease take care of me!" A bowed and said. "Ah, no, no, no, no, no, we are about the same age, so we can't talk about care. Kakashi-senpai is our role model." "Well, Xiyan, don't say that." "Kakashi-senpai, are you shy? Senior is so cute when he is shy." Uzuki Xiyan said with a smile. Kakashi looked even more embarrassed when he heard this. Were you shy just now? Isn't it? Well, definitely not. Seeing the scene in front of him, A smiled unconsciously. Is this what it feels like to be a companion? It's really beautiful. A ninja at his core would not have such a daily life. At this moment, A suddenly understood the meaning of sunshine. The Third Hokage came over at this time and said: "A, you come with me, I need to arrange some things with you." "Yes, Hokage-sama." "Kakashi, you were too reckless today. Don't do this again." "Yes, Hokage-sama, I know I was wrong." "Um." After the Third Hokage finished speaking, he took A and a group of ANBU away. "Senior, I'll leave first." "Um." Soon, everyone left, except Kakashi who remained where he was. "Ah, this matter has finally been resolved. Let's go home first." Kakashi stretched and returned home to rest. In the Hokage's office, after the Third Hokage explained some things to A, he said: "A, I will put me into the sixth class where Kakashi is, and then you can just follow Kakashi on the mission." Hearing this, A was overjoyed. He was not familiar with Anbu A, who was directly under the Hokage. Apart from Kakashi, he had no acquaintance at all. If he could follow Kakashi, it would be the best choice. "Kakashi-senpai? I understand, thank you Hokage-sama." "Haha, no need, I have already arranged a place for you, you can just follow them." "Thank you, Hokage-sama." The next day, the Hokage was directly under the ANBU hall! A walked to the hall alone and murmured: "This is the base of the ANBU directly under the Hokage. It is indeed very different from the root." After sighing, A quickly found the room where Class 6 was located. With an uneasy feeling, A opened the door. As soon as the door opened, more than a dozen eyes came over. A couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous, but he still saw a familiar figure, the silver-white boy. "Hello everyone, I am A, I have just been transferred from the root. Please take care of me!" All the Anbu showed friendly expressions, which made Jia's uneasy mood disappear instantly. This is really a place full of sunshine. Kakashi smiled, Kakashi already knew about the incident in his class from the Third Hokage. A had just come from the roots and didn¡¯t know anything. Naturally, he followed the person he was most familiar with, so Kakashi was not surprised at all. "Ah, it's A, but A is your code name in the root. When the Hokage comes and is directly under the ANBU, naturally you can't use it anymore. From now on, you will be called Tenzo in the ANBU." A was stunned for a moment, then reacted. A smile appeared on his face, and he said seriously: "Well! The Hokage is directly under the ANBU ninja, and Tenzo is here to report!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 56 Naruto You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The addition of Tian Zang caused a certain degree of disturbance in the Anbu. After all, Mu Dun was too conspicuous and could not keep a low profile even if he wanted to. Soon, the name of Wooden Tenzo spread among the Anbu of Konoha. Kakashi was not too surprised by this. The significance of Wood Release to Konoha is really great, and Konoha is currently in a period of weakness. Although the appearance of a Wood Release may not necessarily improve Konoha's strength, it is a big deal for morale. promote. But these are all false. In a ninja battle, no matter how high the morale is, they are still unable to resist a single blow in the face of absolute strength. It¡¯s like the Five Shadows versus Uchiha Madara. Kakashi is still performing tasks in the Anbu and conducting his own training in his spare time. His life is as ordinary as water, but thrilling. On this day, Kakashi had just completed his mission and was walking alone on the streets of Konoha. The sky suddenly became a little gloomy. "Oh? Is it going to rain?" Kakashi looked up at the sky and soon felt raindrops on his face. "Ah, I was really caught off guard." Kakashi said, took two quick steps and hid in a store. "Hey, it's Kakashi, why are you free to come here today?" A familiar voice sounded, and Kakashi looked up. It turned out to be the uncle who was hitting him. Unexpectedly, he unknowingly entered Ichiraku Ramen. At this time, Ichiraku Ramen was empty, with no one around. It¡¯s raining, and it¡¯s not a meal. Even Konoha¡¯s Ichiraku Ramen is so shabby. "Ah, I just finished the task, but I didn't expect it to rain." "The weather in March is like this. It changes when it comes to it. Let's do it. Have a bowl of soup to drive away the cold." The uncle said, filling a bowl of soup and handing it to Kakashi. The soup of Ichiraku Ramen is naturally the noodle soup carefully prepared by the hand-made uncle. Even if it is not paired with ramen, it is still very delicious. Kakashi is not polite either. In three years, Kakashi has become very familiar with Uncle Hand. "Thank you very much." Kakashi took the noodle soup, sat on the chair and took a sip. The body that was cold just now suddenly became much warmer. "No matter how many times I've eaten it, I still think it's delicious. I never get tired of eating it because of the craftsmanship of the hand-beater." "Haha, that's right." It¡¯s always a pleasure to hear someone praise you, especially when the person praises you for what you are best at. Kakashi and Uncle Handi were chatting every sentence, as if they were talking about everyday things. "Dad, who is here?" A soft voice came from the kitchen. Kakashi heard the sound and looked around. The owner of the voice was none other than the uncle's daughter, Iris. Now Calamus is eight years old and can help Uncle Shouda do many things. And the hand-beating uncle will no longer be as busy as before. "Acorus, it's Kakashi here." "Brother Kakashi, you are here. Do you have any exciting stories to tell Acorus recently?" When Iris heard that Kakashi was coming, she ran out very excitedly. Kakashi smiled when he heard this. When he was eating at Ichiraku Ramen, he had told Acorus some short stories about his past life. He didn't expect this little girl to be so addicted. So much so that every time I see Kakashi, I have to pester Kakashi to tell stories. Kakashi will also tell Acorus some short stories when he has time. It¡¯s raining today, so obviously nothing will happen, so Kakashi doesn¡¯t mind telling Acorus a story. It was dripping outside, and the spring rain seemed a bit cold, but the three of Kakashi looked very warm in the Ichiraku Noodle House. "That's great, so did Snow White end up with that daimyo's son?" "Yes, they live a happy and joyful life." ¡°That¡¯s great, I want to find such a handsome and powerful person to be my husband.¡± ??Cangpu said, his eyes exuding infinite expectations. Kakashi was a little helpless about this. Children in this world are really precocious, starting to think about these things at such a young age. The uncle on the side was smiling, obviously not paying attention to this, probably treating it as a kid's joke. But if Calamus really knows how to find??Such a man would be very happy to hit his uncle with his hands. While the three of them were getting along harmoniously, Kakashi looked behind him as if he was aware of it. Kakashi¡¯s movements also attracted the attention of Tate and Airi. The three of them looked out the door together. I saw a lonely figure standing at the door, with yellow hair, three beards on the left and right sides of his face, and sky-blue eyes that looked a little melancholy. The wet hair means that he came here in the rain. Kakashi was stunned, Uzumaki Naruto? This is really the first time I¡¯ve seen it. More than three years have passed. Is it already this big? Teacher, your child has grown up. "Naruto, why are you here? It's raining outside, why don't you hold an umbrella? Come in quickly." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Uncle Hand Beater walked out from behind, pulled a clean towel, put it on Naruto's hair and wiped it hard. Naruto did not resist, but looked very much enjoying himself. "Hit uncle with your hands" Naruto's Nuonuo voice sounded, but he seemed a little hesitant to go. "What's wrong Naruto?" Uncle Hand Beater asked strangely. Naruto lowered his head and said nothing. He felt strange when he hit his hands. When he was about to ask something, there was a gurgling sound in Naruto's stomach. Naruto's head lowered even lower. Hands suddenly understood, and said with a smile: "Naruto, you are hungry, come on, sit down, uncle will make you a bowl of your favorite miso ramen, okay?" Naruto raised his head suddenly, his expression brightened, but soon dimmed again, and said: "ButUncleI don't have any money." The uncle who slapped the hand was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "It's okay, just treat it as if it's your invitation." Naruto's gloomy eyes instantly became sparkling, he stared at the hand-beating uncle and said, "Really? Uncle!" ¡°Ah, really, you just sit down for a while and we¡¯ll be ready later, Chang Pu, come in and make noodles together.¡± "Okay, Dad." Both Teida and Iris went into the kitchen, and now only Kakashi and Naruto were left outside. At this time, Naruto also noticed that there was another person next to him. Naruto looked at the strange guy with silver-white hair in front of him curiously. Why was he covering his face and left eye? This was the first question that came to Naruto's mind after seeing Kakashi. But soon Naruto discovered something that made him very happy, that is, the person in front of him didn't look at him with as much disgust as others. This discovery made Naruto ecstatic. You must know that in the past three years, Naruto only saw no disgust in the eyes of the Third Hokage, Tate and Acorus, and the rest were the same. ¡°Could it be that today I will meet a fourth person who doesn¡¯t hate me? Thinking of this, Naruto felt extremely excited. "Hey! Hello! My name is Uzumaki Naruto, and what's yours!" ??The bright smile seems to have the power to infect people's hearts. This is Naruto. Kakashi¡¯s right eye curved into a crescent moon, and he said with a smile: ¡°Ah, my name is Hatake Kakashi, nice to meet you.¡± Teacher, I¡¯m sorry, I have only officially seen your child now. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 57 The temperature of ramen You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Seeing that Kakashi really answered his question, Naruto became even more excited. "Brother, do you come here often? Why haven't I seen you before?" "This" Kakashi scratched his silver-white hair and said, "I do come here quite often, but I haven't come here recently. Do you come here very often?" "Yes, I come here very often. Whenever I have money, I come here. The ramen here is really delicious. It is the best thing I have ever eaten." Naruto said excitedly, as if he suddenly found someone he could talk to, and he wanted to say everything in his heart. "That's right, I also think the ramen here is delicious." Kakashi said with a smile. "Right, right? I know that eldest brother is also a discerning person. The ramen here is super good and has a special taste." Hearing Kakashi's approval of ramen, Naruto's eyes became even hotter. "Yes, it has a special smell." Kakashi¡¯s words are not unreasonable. The hand-made ramen does have a special taste and a special temperature. This kind of food made with sincerity naturally has the power to warm people's hearts. "Naruto, your ramen is ready." At this time, Uncle Tachibana came over with a bowl of ramen and placed it in front of Naruto. Seeing this, Naruto couldn't help but move his index finger. He said, "I'm about to start." He picked up the chopsticks and put the noodles into his mouth frantically. He was really hungry. The monthly living allowance provided by Konoha was too little for Naruto, and he had spent it all long ago. He has been hungry for two days. Today he came here bravely, because if he didn't eat anymore, he doubted whether he would starve to death. ???????????????? And when Naruto thought of the only person who could give him something to eat, except for the Third Hokage, he would be a hand-beating uncle. The Third Hokage has been busy with his affairs recently, and he even forgot to visit Naruto for a while. And if the Third Hokage didn't come to Naruto, Naruto wouldn't be able to find the Third Hokage at all. Do you think the Hokage's office is that easy to get into? In desperation, Naruto had no choice but to come over and beat the uncle, but he didn't expect that it started to rain halfway, drenching Naruto into a drowned rat. Naruto wanted to go back halfway, but the power of hunger allowed Naruto to hold on. At this time, while eating the ramen in the bowl, Naruto was about to cry with happiness. Sure enough, ramen is the most delicious thing, and Uncle Shouda is also the best person. As Naruto ate, his tears couldn't stop flowing down. Why! Why! Why do everyone hate me even though I haven¡¯t done anything? Why don¡¯t you want to play with me? Why don¡¯t you want to sell me something? Why don¡¯t you want to give me a smile! Why! What did I do wrong? Who are my parents and why don¡¯t they care about me Little Naruto's heart was filled with bitterness, and only the temperature in the ramen gave him a warm feeling. Seeing Naruto shed tears, Uncle Shou was stunned. "Naruto? What's wrong? Why are you crying? Is uncle's ramen not delicious?" Hearing this, Naruto quickly wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, showed a bright smile and said, "No, uncle's ramen is the most delicious thing in the world. It's so delicious that I cried." Looking at Naruto's pretending to be strong smile, how could he not know what was going on? What a poor child. The hand-beating uncle sighed secretly in his heart. Kakashi felt uncomfortable when he saw it. This is the fourth generation Hokage¡¯s child! It¡¯s for the hero who sealed the Nine-Tails in Konoha! Why are you being treated like this? Is this the suffering in the world that Jiraiya said? It is too cruel to just let such a young child accept all this. There are many such children in this world, and the destinies of the jinch¨±riki are almost the same. Their childhood is definitely not a good memory. Is this world wrong? Kakashi doesn¡¯t know.   Under Naruto's crazy offensive, a bowl of ramen and soup quickly entered Naruto's stomach. ¡°Thank you for the ramen, uncle, it¡¯s so delicious.¡± Naruto put down his chopsticks and said to the old man. Kakashi looked at Naruto, and saw that Naruto's tongue was still licking his mouth, and his hand was touching his stomach, obviously he was not full yet. Kakashi didn¡¯t know how long Naruto had been hungry, but he understood it when he thought of Naruto¡¯s terrifying appetite in the original book. This guy definitely didn¡¯t have enough to eat, maybe not even three cents full. Naruto did not have enough to eat, but he did not dare to say it because he was afraid that Uncle Hand Beater would think he was trying to take advantage and would hate himself. Although he knew that if he said it, the hand-beating uncle would definitely give him another bowl, Naruto didn't dare to bet. He is afraid of losing, very afraid. This bowl of ramen is the only light Naruto sees in the darkness, and he doesn't want to lose it. Seeing Naruto looking like he wasn't full, Kakashi felt a little distressed. "Ah, Naruto, right?" Seeing Kakashi calling his name, Naruto quickly turned to look at Kakashi and said, "Yes, I am Naruto." "It's our first time meeting you. I'm glad to meet you. Let's do it this way. There's no welcome gift. I'll just treat you to ramen. Do you like it?" "Really? Brother Bai Mao!" Naruto said excitedly. "Brother White Hair?" Kakashi was speechless. Naruto, can you please stop giving others nicknames casually? "Ah, it's true, but don't call me White-haired Brother, you can call me Kakashi Brother." Kakashi corrected. But Naruto obviously ignored Kakashi¡¯s correction, and instead said to the old man: ¡°Uncle, Shiramo-san treats me to ramen. I want to eat a huge bowl of miso ramen!¡± "Hey, okay! Uncle will make you the biggest bowl of miso ramen!" The hand-beating uncle rolled up his sleeves and showed off his biceps as he spoke, obviously planning to have a big fight. "Dad, let me help you." said the little calamus on the side. ¡°Ah, you are such a sensible and good daughter, let¡¯s do it together.¡± "Uh-huh." Kakashi sat aside looking a little helpless. Speaking of which, Naruto still didn't seem to hear what he said. What the hell is Brother White Hair? Who wants such a title? Teacher, your child has really inherited your hobby of naming names, but they are not as long and difficult to remember as yours. "Brother Bai Mao, are you a ninja? I see you are wearing a forehead protector on your head." Naruto pointed to the forehead protector on Kakashi's head and said. Kakashi sighed in his heart, it seemed that this white-haired brother could not escape his nickname. "Yes, I am a very powerful ninja." "Really? Brother Bai Mao, can you teach me ninjutsu?" Naruto looked at Kakashi with his burning eyes, the expectation in his eyes was unreserved. "Ah, well" Kakashi prolonged his tone, which made Naruto's heart rise. Is it really not possible? Naruto felt a little disappointed. Seeing Naruto's appearance, Kakashi felt a little uncomfortable for some reason. "Of course you can." Kakashi said with a smile. "Really? Really?" Naruto, who originally thought he was going to be rejected, seemed extremely surprised when he heard such words. "Of course it's true." "That's great!" Naruto jumped up from his chair happily. Kakashi looked at Naruto with a smile, he is such an energetic kid. "Naruto, your extra large miso ramen is ready." The old man came out of the kitchen with a huge miso ramen. Naruto's eyes lit up when he saw the miso ramen. I couldn¡¯t wait to take it and took a big sip of the noodle soup. "Ah! This tastes really great." Yes, warm ramen is naturally great ramen. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 58 The Way of Ninja You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The rain gradually subsided, and Naruto swallowed the huge bowl of miso ramen and made a sound of satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s great, it¡¯s a great day.¡± Yes, for Naruto, eating is good. ¡°And today Naruto also met someone who doesn¡¯t hate him, which is even more beautiful among the beautiful. Kakashi was speechless as he watched Naruto finish the ramen served in a bowl about the same size as a basin. Where did Uncle Hand-beater find such a big bowl? Never seen it before. ?????????????? Did Naruto¡¯s appetite follow that of the Saiyans? They all have yellow hair. "Thank you so much to Brother Baimao and Uncle Hand Beater." Naruto put his hands together and expressed his gratitude. "Well, you're welcome. Eat my noodles and we will be friends from now on." Naruto was stunned, friend? Such longing and unfamiliar words. "What's wrong?" Seeing Naruto stunned, Kakashi couldn't help but ask. "Noit's nothing." ¡°That¡¯s it, okay, are you full?¡± "I am full." "Let's go then?" "Go? Where to go?" Naruto asked with some confusion. Kakashi knocked Naruto on the head and said, "You're so stupid. Didn't I just say that I would teach you ninjutsu?" Naruto's eyes lit up, his head came over, and he said, "Really? Now?" "Of course it is true. If you want to learn ninjutsu, come with me." Kakashi said and strode out at such a speed that Naruto didn't even react. "So fast! So awesome, I must learn this!" Naruto's whole body exuded firm belief, and then he spread his legs and started running wildly. "Brother Baimao, wait for me!" Uncle Shou Da watched the two people leave with a smile on his face and whispered: "What a fateful encounter." Calamus on the side pulled his hand and hit the uncle's sleeve. "What's wrong? Calamus?" "Dad, it seems that Brother Kakashi didn't pay just now." The milky voice of Calamus made Shoupa's expression change, and then he said fiercely: "Asshole! What a hateful guy, he dares to eat the King's meal, I will definitely ask for it back next time!" The reason why Kakashi didn¡¯t pay was because he really forgot and had absolutely no intention of eating the Overlord meal. Having said that, it was not Kakashi who ate the noodles, it was Naruto who ate them. Although Kakashi said he wanted to treat me. Outside, two figures staged a chase. Kakashi seemed to be walking very fast, but in fact he left some room so that Naruto could see his figure but not be able to catch up with him. Soon, Naruto was out of breath. After all, how much physical strength can the body of a four-year-old child have? Even if people in the Naruto world have extraordinary physical fitness, they are still powerless at such a young age. Naruto put his hands on his knees, and big drops of sweat began to seep out from his head and fell to the ground. "Damn it, how can I not catch up! No! I must not give up! Otherwise, this opportunity may be gone, and" Naruto raised his head again and strode out. And how could this difficulty stump me! I must get Brother Baimao¡¯s approval! Kakashi in the distance smiled slightly when he saw this, should he be said to be Uzumaki Naruto? This kind of perseverance is really not something ordinary people can possess. In the Konoha leaves after the rain, two figures, one large and one small, were running wildly, splashing countless water splashes. After a long time, Kakashi finally stopped, in a place full of meaning. The seventh training ground! Turning around to look, Naruto finally followed, but the clothes on his body and his dazzling blond hair also became dull. It¡¯s just that those sky-blue eyes are so bright and frightening. "Icaught up with you, Baimaobrother." Naruto gasped for air, feeling extremely hot in his chest, as if it was about to explode. "Well, you performed well. Welcome to the seventh training ground." ??Kakashi put his hands in his pockets, and his crescent-shaped right eye appeared again. Naruto looked around after hearing this, and saw only three wooden piles in the middle except for trees. It looked very empty. He didn't know what Kakashi brought him here, but Naruto didn't ask because he I didn't have the energy to ask anymore. With all his physical strength exhausted, Naruto found it difficult to even speak. "How should I put it? It's commendable to have such physical strength at a young age, but becoming a ninja is not that simple. Are you ready?" "Of course! Iwill definitelysucceed!" The exhausted Naruto still did not forget his vow. Even if his body failed, he would still use his own words to fulfill it. "That's a really good momentum. Let's start our first lesson now." "What is it?" Naruto looked at Kakashi expectantly. He usually saw those ninjas coming and going, but Naruto had no idea how they did it. This ability made Naruto envious. "The first lesson, let's talk about Ninjado." Kakashi said as he looked up at the blue sky that had just been washed away by the rain. Hey, it¡¯s so blue. "Ninpodo? What is that?" The young Naruto obviously couldn't understand this kind of thing, his sky-blue eyes were full of doubts. "Ah, how do you explain this? It's just your own beliefs or something like that." Kakashi¡¯s slightly lazy voice sounded, making people feel a little dazed for a moment. "Faith? I have it." Naruto seemed to understand what Kakashi said and quickly replied. "Oh? It's available so soon. What is it?" Kakashi asked slightly curiously, but he didn't expect that Naruto had his own beliefs at such a young age. Did he become precocious because of his miserable life? "Ah, of course. Since belief is the way of ninja, my way of ninja, Naruto Uzumaki, is to move forward courageously! I will do what I say!" The small body seemed to be releasing huge energy at this moment, but this seemingly ordinary sentence gave Kakashi a great shock. It turns out that Naruto has established this ninja way at such a young age. He is really an amazing person. "Ah, very good nindo. You will become an amazing ninja, Naruto." "Really? I think so too." Naruto said, touching the back of his head and laughing proudly. That look is so innocent and cute. But a persistent innocent person is also very cute. "Now that you have your own ninja, let's start the ninja course. First of all, we need to know the most important thing for ninjas, chakra" The sunset gradually tilted, and the two figures in the seventh training ground were still talking about something. One person spoke seriously, the other listened carefully, and the picture seemed a bit soft. Under the afterglow, the shadows of the two people were very long and intertwined, but Naruto's small shadow was completely covered by Kakashi's shadow. The young eagle has not yet learned to fly, so it can only grow up by hiding under its plump wings, right? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 59 Immortal Chakra You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Okay, this is how to cultivate chakra. You have to practice well. When you cultivate chakra, I will teach you an interesting ninjutsu." "What ninjutsu is it?" Hearing that he could learn ninjutsu, Naruto immediately became excited. "Ah, you will know when the time comes. Remember, you must concentrate when practicing chakra, otherwise, you will not succeed." "Brother Bai Mao, actually I haven't understood it yet." Naruto touched his head in embarrassment. Kakashi sighed, Naruto's ability to understand is really disappointing. Since you can¡¯t understand it with words, use your body to remember it. Kakashi put his palm on Naruto's back and said: "Naruto, remember what you will feel next." Before Naruto could realize what Kakashi was going to do, he felt a wave of heat spread from his back, then spread throughout his body, and then gathered in his lower abdomen. The whole process takes only five seconds and is fleeting. Kakashi released his palm and asked, "Do you remember?" "Yeah, remember!" Naruto said excitedly. Although I don¡¯t believe in the brain¡¯s ability to understand, Naruto¡¯s body¡¯s ability to understand is very strong. ¡°That¡¯s good, it¡¯s getting late, it¡¯s time to go home.¡± Kakashi looked at the dim sky, and it turned out that it was already dark without realizing it. Hearing this, Naruto's originally excited little face became a little lonely. Will he go back to that cold home again? No, you can't call it home, it's just a house. Kakashi didn't have much to say when he saw this. This was Naruto's path. He had to go on it by himself. He could give him a certain amount of care, but he couldn't help him withstand all the suffering. You have to walk your own path in life. "Naruto, I will wait for you here at two o'clock tomorrow afternoon. I hope you will have chakra by then." Kakashi said, a teleportation technique disappeared from the place, leaving only a pile of smoke. However, Naruto did not look disappointed. Instead, he smiled, clenched his small fists, and had a frightening light in his eyes. "I will definitely do it. Wait for me!" Hearing the news that he would see Kakashi tomorrow, Naruto's disappointment disappeared in an instant. He seems to have really found a friend, although this friend looks very strange and is much older than him. But what does this matter? Naruto quickly ran back to his home and started his own practice. Meeting Naruto was a small accident. In the past three years or so, Kakashi has been busy with training and Anbu matters, and he really has no time to find this child of destiny. But now that we have encountered it, we naturally cannot sit idly by. Although it cannot completely change his miserable childhood, it can at least light up a bright light in his dark childhood. Thinking of this, Kakashi has returned home. It was still early, and Kakashi had no intention of resting or practicing sword skills. When the swordsmanship reaches Kakashi's level, it is enough to review it once a day. No matter how hard you practice, it has lost its meaning. It is more about enlightenment once and for all. I took out a scroll from the ninja tool bag behind my back and opened it. I saw a fairy character written on it, and there were some profound runes around it. This is the senjutsu chakra that Kakashi sealed with the energy-sealing seal in Orochimaru's laboratory. And it should be the magical chakra of Ry¨±chi Cave, one of the three legendary holy places. One of the advanced skills in Naruto, Senjutsu, Kakashi is very interested in it, and it is also listed as one of Kakashi's goals. However, compared to the senjutsu of Ryuji Cave, Kakashi felt that he might have a greater chance of getting the senjutsu of Mt. Myoboku. After all, Jiraiya is much easier to communicate with than Orochimaru. As for the celestial art of the Shiggou Forest, Kakashi really didn¡¯t know how to tell Tsunade about it. Jiraiya is the most promising. After all, Kakashi can be regarded as Jiraiya's disciple. With this relationship, there is a good prerequisite for learning senjutsu. "It's just that Jiraiya Shenron has never seen its end. It's been three years since he left, and Kakashi has never seen him once. But Kakashi is not in a hurry. If he remembers correctly, will he love her in the future?Shishou's reading "Intimate Heaven" was a birthday present given to him by Jiraiya when he was eighteen years old. ?? If you calculate it this way, Jiraiya will appear in front of you in six months at most. Six months, half a year, Kakashi can still afford to wait. Three years of practice have allowed Kakashi's chakra to grow significantly, so learning senjutsu should not be a big problem. The seal of the Sharingan has also been perfected by Kakashi. Basically, with the power of the seal, Kakashi is not affected by the Sharingan in normal times. But when using Sharingan to fight, chakra consumption is still very intense. Kakashi can¡¯t do anything about it. This thing is really hard to take care of. Looking at the scroll in front of him, Kakashi flicked his fingers and peeled out a small amount of senjutsu chakra. A little white chakra appeared in Kakashi's palm, with a sinister aura. "Is this the senjutsu chakra? It is indeed very different from ordinary chakra. It seems to have a snake-like aura unique to Ry¨±chi Cave." The white chakra was like a flickering candlelight, flickering on and off. Kakashi tried to use his own chakra to sense it, but without any surprise, Kakashi's chakra was directly ejected. "Sure enough, magic is not that easy to get close to." Kakashi suddenly realized that he seemed to have no way to deal with this magic chakra, and could not see its secrets at all. Wait, when it comes to peeping, there seems to be no more suitable tool than the Sharingan. Pulling open the forehead protector, the scarlet left eye began to rotate again, and the white chakra was now invisible. "This feeling is really complicated." The white chakra is like a maze, even with the help of Sharingan, it is still a little unclear. Kakashi did not believe in evil and increased the output of his eye power. In an instant, the black dart appeared again. The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! "I saw it! That's it!" Hitomi quickly withdrew, and Kakashi put the forehead protector on again. "Senjutsu Chakra is indeed full of risks. This complex structure may turn into a monster if you are not careful. It is really too reluctant to practice it by yourself. It seems that the only choice is to go to Miaomu Mountain to learn. If you can If you learn the magic of Miaomu Mountain, then the magic of Ry¨±chi Cave will be invisible to me!" Kakashi couldn¡¯t help but get excited when he thought of this. What would happen if the magic chakra of the two holy places were integrated into everything? Kakashi was looking forward to it. After re-sealing the magic chakra into the scroll, Kakashi placed it in a sealed box in the room. Once someone other than Kakashi triggers this box, it will be burned directly! There are all Kakashi¡¯s secrets there, including the "Hokage Diary" written in words that do not belong to this world! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 60 Uchiha Shisui You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the locker room of ANBU Team 6. "Kakashi-senpai, I heard that there will be new people coming to report today." Tenzo said to Kakashi after changing into ANBU clothes. "Oh? Is there a newcomer again?" Kakashi said nonchalantly. The addition of new members to ANBU is not big news, and it is not something to be surprised about. "Kakashi-senpai, this time is different." Seeing that Kakashi didn¡¯t pay attention, Tenzo added another sentence. "Huh? What's the difference?" "This newcomer is from the Uchiha clan." "Uchiha clan?" Kakashi was stunned, he didn¡¯t expect that he would be from the Uchiha clan. The Uchiha clan manages the Konoha Police Department and cannot enter the ANBU because the Hokage clan is very resistant to it. So who is coming in now? Uchiha Itachi? No, it's too early. Itachi should still be in the ninja school now. Who could it be? A name instantly appeared in Kakashi's mind. "Uchiha Shisui?" "Hey, Kakashi-senpai, have you ever heard of this person?" Hearing Kakashi mention this name, Tenzo was a little surprised. He originally thought that Kakashi didn't know, but now it seems that Kakashi already knew the existence of this character. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that he seems to be a very powerful ninja.¡± "Yes, I heard that he is the most outstanding ninja among the younger generation of the Uchiha clan." "But I didn't expect that people from the Uchiha clan could enter the ANBU. Has the Third Generation relented?" Kakashi murmured to himself. If I remember correctly, when Uchiha Shisui entered the Anbu, it was time for the Uchiha clan's ambition to take action. Is it another inevitable bloody disaster? Kakashi sighed, what a horrible world. Regarding the tragedy of Uchiha, Kakashi was powerless to stop it. Whether it was the senior officials of Konoha or the Uchiha clan, Kakashi could not interfere with their thoughts. ????????????? If we were to choose a team, Kakashi would also choose the Hokage family. Without him, the Uchiha family is really too extreme. If that innate sense of superiority rules Konoha, the results will be self-evident. ??Even if there are people like Itachi and Shisui who have a big picture view, they can't change this entire family. If you remember correctly, Uchiha Fugaku, the leader of the Uchiha clan, is also a hidden master with the Mangekyou Sharingan. The most frightening thing is that Kakashi doesn't know anything about this Mangekyo Sharingan ability. It would be really troublesome if he matched it. "However, it's probably not right. Kakashi and Uchiha Fugaku have nothing to do with each other. The only connection should be Obito's Sharingan. In order to retain this Sharingan, Kakashi, Minato and the Third Generation looked at Fugaku's face. After all, it is a shame for Uchiha that things belonging to the Uchiha clan appear on foreigners. However, the situation is stronger than the people. With the support of the third generation and Minato, Uchiha Fugaku can only accept this bitter pill. But for this reason, the members of the Uchiha clan are not particularly fond of Kakashi. Fortunately, Kakashi has been working in the ANBU, which eliminates the chance of conflict with the Uchiha clan. "Senior, what are you doing?" Seeing that Kakashi didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, Tenzo stretched out his hand and waved it in front of Kakashi. "Sorry, I was distracted." ¡°Senior, it¡¯s true that he got distracted so early in the morning.¡± Tianzang said angrily. "Well, don't worry about these details. By the way, no one else came today." Looking at the empty locker room, Kakashi felt a little strange. "Senior, today is a holiday, so of course there is no one around. Have you forgotten this?" "Hey, really? Then why are you here?" ¡°Senior, I¡¯m on duty during the holidays this week.¡± Tenzo showed a helpless expression, why does Kakashi feel that his IQ is not online today? ¡°That¡¯s right, people¡¯s memories really get worse when they get older, hehehe.¡± Kakashi smirked a few times, looking very guilty. Thinking of the Uchiha incident, Kakashi was indeed a little uneasy.   At this moment, there was a knock on the door of the locker room. Kakashi and Tenzo's eyes moved away instantly. "Please come in." With a creak, the door opened. A voice appeared in front of the two people. Wearing a dark high-necked short-sleeved top and triangular protective gear, pants of the same color, leggings, and a small sword on his back. He looks about twelve or thirteen years old. "Hello, seniors, I am the new Uchiha Shisui, please take care of me!" As he said that, the young man bowed deeply. What a polite young man. It is hard to imagine that such a humble and polite young man comes from the Uchiha clan. Is this Uchiha Shisui? Kakashi thought to himself. This ninja, who is known as the strongest illusionist, is just a fledgling boy at this time, but the aura in his body is already extraordinary. Even if you don¡¯t have the level of jounin, it¡¯s not far behind. At the very least, he is much stronger than Tianzang beside him. When Kakashi looked at Shisui, Shisui also looked at Kakashi. Before entering the sixth class, Shisui naturally investigated the sixth class. After all, for ninjas, intelligence is also a very important part. And since the third generation approved Uchiha Shisui to enter the sixth class, he would naturally provide Shisui with some materials. For Class 6, what Shisui is most interested in is not the wooden escape that rivals his ancestor Uchiha Madara, but Kakashi, who is known as the Sharingan. In the Uchiha clan, Hatake Kakashi is very disliked, but this does not include Uchiha Shisui. Kakashi¡¯s Sharingan was a gift from Obito, and this was no secret among the Uchiha clan. When Shisui knew this, he was not resentful for the loss of Sharingan, but was moved by the friendship between Kakashi and Obito. Kakashi¡¯s name is very loud among the ANBU, and Shisui has also heard of Kakashi¡¯s name. Seeing Kakashi at this time, Shisui¡¯s only feeling was, so strong! Even though Kakashi stood there motionless, Shisui still felt a pressure. This was a true strong man. This feeling seemed to have only been seen by the clan leader. As for the Third Hokage, he is usually very reserved and does not show any momentum at all. Is this the legendary ninja Hatake Kakashi? He's really strong, and it's great to be able to work under him. Shisui's heart was filled with excitement at this time. As a ninja, it is a very lucky thing to follow a powerful captain. "Ah, welcome to the sixth ANBU class directly under the Hokage. I am the captain Kakashi Hatake. Welcome to join." Kakashi said with crescent moon eyes. Is Uchiha Shisui? What a heart-wrenching name. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 61 Shisui¡¯s strength You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! This person feels so friendly, not at all as cold-blooded as the outside world reports. Shisui looked at Kakashi in front of him, and this thought came to his mind. That smile was definitely not fake, it was a welcome from the heart, Shisui could feel it. "Thank you, senior." "But the time you came here is unlucky. Today is the day off for Class 6, so only Tenzo and I are here." "I know, the Third Hokage told me." "That's it, that's good. Generally speaking, it's because your squad leader takes you to familiarize yourself with ANBU. But today your squad leader didn't come, so I'll do it." "Thank you, Kakashi-senpai." "Well, don't worry about small things, Tenzo, you can continue on duty, Shisui will be left to me." "Yes, Kakashi-senpai." Tenzo nodded. "Shisui, come with me." Kakashi greeted. "Yes, senior." Shisui followed Kakashi out of the locker room. "Kakashi-senpai is really weird today. He actually took the initiative to bring new people here. He seems to be in a good mood." Tianzang shook his head as he spoke. Usually, Kakashi usually leaves things like bringing up newcomers to the squad leader. With his lazy temperament, apart from being active in training and tasks, he probably doesn't care about anything else. If you can push it, then push it. No wonder Tenzo thinks Kakashi is in a good mood today. Kakashi walked in front, Shisui followed quietly behind. Suddenly, Kakashi stopped, Shisui was stunned, and then asked: "What's wrong? Kakashi-senpai." "Ah, it's nothing, I just suddenly remembered something." "What's the matter?" Zhishui was a little confused. Kakashi half-turned and said with a smile: "As the captain, I need to have an understanding of the strength of the team members. I wonder if you would mind playing with me?" Zhisui was stunned again, looked at Kakashi, and after making sure that there was no malice from Kakashi, Zhisui said: "I don't mind, this is what it should be. As a captain, if you don't understand the strength of your team members, it is easy to Causing a miscarriage of justice.¡± "Ah, that's good, then let's go to the ANBU's practice room." "Okay, senior." Shisui replied, the blood in his body was boiling a little, Sharingan Kakashi? I wonder how powerful the Sharingan can be in his hands? The reason why Kakashi proposed to fight Shisui was actually more of a whim. How strong is this character who flashed by in the original work? How fast is the so-called Shunshen Shisui? Kakashi was curious. Of course, the reason Shisui said is also part of it. The Anbu¡¯s practice room was not far away, and the two of them quickly arrived at the door of the practice room. The training room is about 500 square meters, and is used by ANBU ninjas to practice battles on weekdays. But those who practice here are mostly newcomers who have just joined. There was no one in the practice room at this time, it was empty, which was convenient for the two of them. "You're lucky, there's no one here, so let's get started, Shisui, don't hold back, so I can know how strong you are." Kakashi's lazy voice became a little more serious. After all, he is a ninja with the strongest illusion. Even if he has not fully grown up, Kakashi will be cautious. When Kakashi doesn¡¯t use his Sharingan, genjutsu is his weakest point. "Yes, Kakashi-senpai!" " Shisui said, holding the small sword behind his back in his hand, his eyes changed from pitch black to scarlet, and the three magatama on the left and right were constantly rotating. Three Magatama Sharingan! Having reached this level at the age of twelve, he is truly worthy of Uchiha Shisui. With a small sigh, Kakashi did not neglect, Qian Ting came out of the air in his right hand, and was held tightly by Kakashi. Seeing that Kakashi did not push away the forehead protector and use the Sharingan, Shisui was a little surprised. "Senior, don't you use your left eye?" "Ah, it, if it weren't for a mission, I wouldn't use it, it consumes too much." Kakashi explained casually, even though several years have passed, Kakashi still has not solved the problem of sharingan eye consumption. Hearing this, Zhishui didn¡¯t insist much.He tightened his grip on the Kodachi and looked a little serious. ¡°Then, let¡¯s get started!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Shisui threw out two kunai without hesitation. Kakashi was about to block it at any time, but Shisui threw out two kunai again, faster, hitting the two kunai in front. Uchiha Shuriken Control Technique! The four kunai sped up at the same time, approaching Kakashi from four different directions. A smile curled up at the corner of his mouth. Interestingly, only the Uchiha clan can use this kind of kunai manipulation technique. Lightning flashed in his left hand, and four thousand kunai condensed with lightning shot out, directly cutting the four kunai in half. Chidori Chibon! What a weird ninjutsu, it can actually condense physical Senbon! Zhi Shui was startled, but his body did not stop there. In an instant, Zhi Shui disappeared from the spot. Kakashi¡¯s body tensed, where is he? Suddenly, Kakashi felt a chill behind him! it's here! Kakashi turned around quickly, and he was faced with a ball of hot flames. Uchiha style violent wind sword! The crimson flames condensed on Shisui's Kodachi and slashed towards Kakashi. What a quick turnaround! What a powerful swordsmanship! Although Kakashi was shocked, his right hand Qian Ting was filled with thunder. Flame stream knife Fayleyue! Cut in one sword! Ding! Ding! Ding! Three harsh sounds of steel clashing, Qian Ting and Kodachi slashing at each other three times, the collision of thunder and flame sparked countless sparks. The two met again and looked at each other. "Kakashi-senpai is really strong." After a brief confrontation, Shisui felt Kakashi's difficulty. Whether it was sword skills or teleportation skills, Shisui was quite confident in himself, but just now both were blocked by Kakashi. And looking at Kakashi¡¯s expression, it didn¡¯t feel forced, but very casual. In this case, the scarlet Sharingan began to rotate! Magical! The art of shackles! There was a wave of pupil power from Shisui's Sharingan, and Kakashi felt as if his limbs were nailed by nails, unable to move. Kakashi's face suddenly turned pale, as if he had been greatly traumatized. "Senior, you are careless." "Oh? Really?" Kakashi chuckled, and his pale face instantly returned to its original state. Shisui was shocked, how could it be possible? Cracked? It¡¯s less than three seconds! Kakashi did not give Shisui a chance to react, but directly punched Shisui in the abdomen. The force was so strong that Shisui's body flew out! "ah!" Zhishui let out a cry of pain and half-knelt on the ground, holding his stomach. "Shisui, are you careless? Have you forgotten that I also have a Sharingan? I am no stranger to the Sharingan's genjutsu." Kakashi¡¯s faint voice reached Shisui¡¯s ears, making Shisui feel a little regretful. Yes, Kakashi also has a Sharingan. How could he not know not to look at the Sharingan? He was not under a genjutsu at all! Everything is just a trick to lure the enemy! Thinking of this, Shisui couldn't help but smile bitterly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 62 Shadow Clone You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Okay, get up, this level should be nothing to you." "Of course, let's continue, senior." "Oh? You are very motivated, come on then." Shisui rubbed his stomach and stood up again. Although Kakashi's punch was heavy, it was only painful at most and would not affect his combat effectiveness. The battle started again, and Shisui's figure moved at high speed again. "Oh? It's not an ordinary teleportation technique, and this speed" With a bang, Kakashi caught Shisui's fist from behind. ¡°It¡¯s very fast!¡± With one missed hit, Shisui disappeared again. "You are worthy of being Shunshen Shisui. He is already so fast at his age. I wonder if the teacher had such a level of Shunshen Jutsu when he was this age." This thought suddenly appeared in Kakashi's mind. Although Minato became famous for his Rasengan and Flying Thunder God techniques, before he learned the Flying Thunder God technique, Minato was also very fast in the teleportation technique. That¡¯s why Kakashi was curious about who was stronger in the teleportation technique between Shisui and Minato. By the way, will people with water in their names be very strong in instant form? Watching Shisui's figure disappearing, Kakashi was also inspired to fight. Kakashi can¡¯t compare to Shisui in the teleportation technique, but when it comes to moving speed, it¡¯s not just the teleportation technique. Instant step! open! The physical power exploded in full force, and Kakashi's figure also disappeared. Shisui lost his target in an instant. "What's going on? Where are the seniors?" Zhishui was surprised in his heart, and the magatama in his eyes moved crazily. In front, no! On the left, no! On the right, no! Above, no! That¡¯s behind! "it's here." Kakashi¡¯s faint voice sounded from behind Shisui, and Shisui was startled. Kakashi¡¯s kunai had already appeared in front of Shisui¡¯s throat. And the figures of the two people also stopped. Looking at the cold kunai less than an inch on his throat, Shisui felt a little bitter in his heart. Complete defeat! Whether it¡¯s sword skills, illusion skills, or teleportation skills, I lost them all! Shisui felt crushed in all aspects! And Kakashi almost never launched an attack throughout the whole process, focusing on defense, but Shisui still lost. The most important thing is that Kakashi didn¡¯t use the Sharingan at all! The first time I lost, I could say that I was careless, but the second time, Zhishui was convinced. Shisui has strong confidence in his teleportation technique, and even thinks that his teleportation technique may be comparable to that of the Fourth Hokage, but now it seems that there is still a big gap between him and the Fourth Hokage. Shisui obviously thought that the Shunpo used by Kakashi was taught by the Fourth Generation. After all, Kakashi is the Fourth Generation's apprentice. This is no secret. Taking the kunai back, swirling it in his hand, and putting it back into his ninja bag, Kakashi said: "Let's just stop at it. I think I understand it almost." "I'm sorry, senior, I let you down." Shisui said apologetically. Kakashi was stunned, then smiled and said: "Shisui, what you said is wrong. I am not disappointed. On the contrary, your strength surprised me, whether it is illusion, sword technique, or teleportation technique, You should have no rival among your peers." "But I still lost to senior, and I lost miserably." Shisui said with his head lowered. "Shisui, after all, I am five years older than you. It is normal to be stronger than you. When you reach my age, you will definitely be stronger than me." "Really? Senior." When Shisui heard the words, the disappointment in his heart was swept away, and he looked at Kakashi with burning eyes. "Whether this is true or not depends on your own efforts." "Yes, senior, I understand." Shisui said and bowed deeply to Kakashi again. "Well. This battle ends here. Now I will take you to get the ANBU costumes and ANBU rules." Kakashi said, returning to his lazy look, and left first. Shisui fell behind, looking at Kakashi's back, a desire surged in his heart, this man?I must surpass him! "Hey, Shisui, why aren't you leaving?" "Oh, coming soon, Kakashi-senpai." Shisui said and quickly followed. After taking Shisui to collect the things, Kakashi asked Shisui to study it alone, and asked him to remember to come over tomorrow to officially report on the mission. Shisui naturally agreed readily. After doing this, Kakashi found that there seemed to be nothing to do in the ANBU. After all, today was a holiday. "Ah, it's really leisurely. By the way, I seem to have forgotten something important." Kakashi touched his silver-white hair, as if he suddenly remembered something. "It seems that Naruto was promised to go to the seventh training ground, but it seems to be still early." With nothing to do, Kakashi picked up the medical scroll in his ninja bag and started studying it. Medical Ninjutsu is still very useful. Whether it is studying Ninjutsu or treating the body, it is of great benefit. If you can master it yourself, it is also a good choice. By the way, where is Tsunade now? Are you still gambling? If Tsunade returns, she can ask for advice. Now, if you have any questions, you should go to Konoha Hospital and see the director. The time of studying always goes by very fast, and it goes by in a flash. For Kakashi, learning makes him happy, so he loves learning. Closing the scroll, Kakashi said to himself: "It's almost time, it's time to go to the seventh training ground." The seventh training ground, Naruto arrived here early. This is the first time Naruto has made an appointment since he was born, so he will never be late, and even came here early in the morning. The excitement in my heart is something that most people cannot understand. Last night, Naruto didn't sleep well. Of course, it wasn't because he couldn't sleep, but because chakra training made it difficult for Naruto to fall asleep. The practice of chakra is not difficult for the Uzumaki clan, because they are naturally a group with huge chakra. Naruto cultivated chakra very quickly, but Naruto didn't know whether he had more or less chakra, so he never stopped. It wasn¡¯t until his body couldn¡¯t bear it anymore that Naruto fell asleep, no, to be precise, he fainted. Fortunately, there is Nine Tails in the body, so there is no need to worry about this fatigue. By the time Naruto woke up, it was already three o'clock in the morning. Naruto ran here as soon as he woke up, afraid that he would not be able to see Kakashi immediately. "Ah, I don't know if the chakra I have cultivated is enough. Brother Bai Mao should be satisfied." Naruto tilted his little head, thinking about Kakashi's reaction. "Hey, Naruto, you've arrived." The familiar voice brought Naruto back to his senses. "Brother Bai Mao, you are here! Look, I have already cultivated chakra." "Naruto said, he couldn't wait to seal with both hands, and a blue chakra visible to the naked eye instantly enveloped his body. Kakashi was shocked, what a powerful chakra, could he cultivate so much chakra in one day? What a terrifying talent. As expected, the Uzumaki clan¡¯s physique is enviable. "Hey, Brother Bai Mao, are these enough?" Naruto looked at Kakashi expectantly. "Ah, that's enough. In order to reward you for cultivating chakra, I will teach you the first ninjutsu today." "Really? What kind of ninjutsu is it?" Naruto looked at Kakashi with excitement. "The art of shadow clone." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 63 Nine Tails You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Shadow clone technique? What is that?" Naruto asked doubtfully. Naruto has not yet gone to ninja school, so he naturally knows nothing about these things. But even if he went to a ninja school, he probably wouldn't know it given Naruto's disobedient personality. Kakashi was not surprised by this and was ready to explain. "Ah, the shadow clone is a B-level ninjutsu. It's very powerful." "What is a B-level ninjutsu?" Naruto scratched his head, obviously still not understanding. ??Okay, let¡¯s explain it from the beginning. "The necessary energy for a ninja is chakra. I told you this yesterday. There are three types of attack methods for ninjas, one is ninjutsu, one is illusion, and the other is taijutsu. And We have divided these attack methods into several levels." "They are C-level ninjutsu, B-level ninjutsu, A-level ninjutsu and S-level ninjutsu. And the ninjutsu I want to teach you is B-level ninjutsu. Do you understand?" "It's only B-level. It doesn't seem to be very powerful." "Don't be greedy, Naruto." Kakashi looked at Naruto with evil intentions, causing Naruto to tense up and immediately said obediently: "Hey, this is what I'm going to learn." "That's pretty much it. Just watch, the shadow clone technique works like this." Kakashi said, forming the Ren seal with his hands, and the chakra in his body produced a special flow. With a bang, a cloud of smoke appeared, and then another Kakashi appeared in the smoke. "Naruto, do you see clearly?" At this time, Naruto was already dumbfounded and even stuttered a bit when he spoke. "Soso awesome, I have an extra white-haired brother." "Hey, do you understand?" Kakashi asked again. "Maybe, let me try?" Naruto said with some uncertainty, although it seemed very simple, it didn't seem that simple. Naruto thought something was strange, but still wanted to try it. "Okay, then you try." Kakashi looked at Naruto expectantly. "This is Naruto's signature ninjutsu in the original work. I don't know if Naruto can learn it at this time. Naruto looked at Kakashi¡¯s expectant look, gritted his teeth, and silently encouraged himself in his heart. "Naruto! You can definitely do it." After giving himself a hint in his mind, Naruto yelled. "Ah! The art of shadow clone!" I saw Naruto's whole body surrounded by blue chakra. The level of this chakra has exceeded the amount of using a shadow clone. Too much! In this case, the shadow clone will be unsuccessful. Sure enough, there was a bang, and a white humanoid object appeared next to Naruto, and the scene became somewhat silent for a while. A gust of breeze blew by, and Naruto covered his head and shouted: "Ahhhhh, how could this happen! How could it fail." Kakashi sighed. Sure enough, he is too young, so is he too reluctant? Seeing Kakashi sighing, Naruto thought that his performance had disappointed Kakashi, and Naruto felt anxious. No, no, I can¡¯t let Brother Bai Mao down, otherwise, I¡¯ll be alone again, no, absolutely not! "Brother Bai Mao, it was an accident just now, I can still do it! Just wait." "Naruto said, forming the Ren Seal again, and the chakra in his body was shocked. "ah!!" boom! Once again, a white object appeared in front of the two of them. "Ahhhh! How could this happen!" Naruto covered his head in despair, obviously helpless. Kakashi squinted his right eye, the one just now was When Naruto activated the ninjutsu just now, Kakashi could feel that the Nine-Tails' chakra seemed to be flowing from Naruto's seal. "I see, it seems that the Kyuubi is already affecting Naruto at this time." Kakashi quickly came to a conclusion in his mind. "Okay, Naruto, don't try." Kakashi grabbed Naruto who wanted to try again. "Brother Baimao, I'm sorry, but I can definitely do it. Give me another chance." Naruto said that his eyes were a little red, as if he would cry in the next second.   Kakashi felt a little uncomfortable when he saw this. He didn't expect that Naruto already had such deep feelings for him. They just met once yesterday. Now, it¡¯s just because I¡¯m afraid of being disappointed that I feel so sad, which is really heartbreaking. "Naruto, it's not your problem, just wait a moment." "Huh? What?" Naruto opened his big sky-blue eyes and looked at Kakashi, wondering what Kakashi meant. Kakashi directly pushed away the left eye protector, and the scarlet Sharingan began to rotate. "Um¡­¡­" Naruto fainted as soon as he saw the Sharingan and fell directly into Kakashi's arms. "Naruto, have a good sleep. I'll help you with the rest." Within the seal, there is a sewer-like structure. "Is this the place where the teacher sealed the Kyuubi?" Kakashi looked around and found that the environment here was really not that good, and it was difficult for the Kyuubi to live here for so many years. There was water under his feet. Kakashi attached chakra to the soles of his feet and walked on the water. Soon, a huge cage appeared in front of Kakashi. "Is this the teacher's seal?" Kakashi looked at the cage that was a hundred meters high and couldn't help feeling a little emotional. At this time, a pair of eyes as big as lanterns appeared in Kakashi's field of vision. "Humans, there are actually humans coming in. Hahaha, it's really interesting. How long has it been since no one came? Humans, go a little further." Hearing this, Kakashi took a few steps forward. "Yes, that's right, that's it, keep moving forward." When Kakashi reached five meters in front of the cage, he suddenly stopped and said, "Nine Lamas, this illusion has no effect on me." Kyuubi¡¯s pupils shrank, not because Kakashi cracked his illusion, but because Kakashi called out his name. "Human! Who are you! Why do you know my name?" Nine Tails roared, setting off a huge whirlwind in the sealed space, and at the same time a huge claw stretched out from the gap in the railing. No wonder Kyuubi is so excited. Apart from the other eight tailed beasts, the only ones who know his name are the Sage of Six Paths. And the fact that the person in front of him actually knows this is really hard for Kyuubi to understand. "Ah, this is not important. Can you calm down and listen to me now?" Kakashi said as the Sharingan in his left eye slowly turned and turned into a black dart shape. Seeing this, Kyuubi also calmed down, his voice cold and indifferent. "Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! Are you from the Uchiha clan? How is that possible! There are still people who can use Mangeky¨­?" The voice was cold, but there was a hint of fear. Kyuubi will never forget the fear of being dominated by the Sharingan in the past. That man named Uchiha Madara is simply using himself as a family dog! The difficulty of the beast! The name of this ninjutsu is the greatest insult to Kyuubi! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 64 Conversation You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Ah, if it weren't for it, I wouldn't be able to get in here." Kakashi put his hands in his pockets, looking lazy. Although the Kyuubi is ferocious, it cannot cause any trouble within this seal. Minato-sensei¡¯s Bagua seal is very strong. Kakashi actually couldn¡¯t understand why Minato-sensei used the ghouls to seal the Kyuubi. Logically speaking, the sealing technique used to seal the Kyuubi was not just the ghoul sealing. Even a single Bagua seal would be enough. But why did Minato-sensei use ghouls to seal him away? Kakashi thought about the reason for a long time, and in the end it could only be attributed to Minato-sensei's love for Kushina too deeply, so he couldn't bear to let Kushina go alone. Otherwise, how can you use the ability of the water gate to use the ghosts? No matter how bad it is, it is enough to use the Bagua seal to seal the Nine-Tails in one's body. ??Minato-sensei, the ninjutsu who sealed the Nine-Tails in Konoha, must also be able to do it. After all, he is the Hokage. As a Hokage, he will definitely master the art of sealing the tailed beasts. When Uzumaki Mito and Kushina sealed the Nine-Tails before, they used this kind of seal. And if the prediction is good, it should be the Bagua seal. Kakashi, who has mastered the Four Symbols Seal, also has a little understanding of the power of the Bagua Seal, which is enough to seal the Nine Tails. Regarding the death of Minato-sensei, Kakashi could only regret it. The only thing he could do was to take good care of Naruto. Thoughts flashed through his mind, and Kakashi looked at the huge nine-tailed demon fox in front of him. This momentum is truly terrifying. The strongest tailed beast is not unreasonable. "No, your eyes are not your own, and you are not from the Uchiha clan!" "Oh? You discovered it so quickly." ¡°Besides, I think you¡¯ve seen this kaleidoscope pattern somewhere before.¡± Kyuubi said as he fell into deep thought, seeming to be thinking about something. Kakashi quickly thought of why Kyuubi had seen him. Wasn¡¯t that bloody night caused by this other Sharingan? ???????? Obito, how could you do this to Minato-sensei and his wife? "By the way, three years ago, it was this Sharingan. No, it was the right eye. Human beings, please tell me where your Sharingan came from!" Kyuubi roared. Three years ago, it was this dart-like Mangeky¨­ Sharingan that controlled me and relived the fear of decades ago. Kyuubi will never forget this shame, let alone forget it. "Ah, this is a gift from an old friend. These are not important. Even if I tell you, what can you do now? I came in this time just to talk to you." "Talk? Are you doing it for this brat?" Kyuubi also calmed down at this time. Kakashi was right. Facing the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Kyuubi was indeed powerless, otherwise it would not be controlled by the Sharingan again and again. Compared to being suppressed by Senju Hashirama's Wood Release, being controlled by the Sharingan made Kyuubi feel even more aggrieved. "Yes, Naruto is your Jinch¨±riki, maybe you should get along well with him." "Hahaha, what a joke. You humans sealed me here and let me get along with the jinch¨±riki? Who do you think I am? A pet you keep?" "I'm very sorry about this, but Nine Lamas, some things still require the power of your tailed beasts, so I can't let you out for the time being, but you will be free in fourteen years at most." "whats the matter?" Kyuubi was not dazzled by the so-called freedom, but was attracted by another piece of information. "I can't tell you about this for the time being. I can only tell you that if this happens, you will see the person you have always wanted to see." "The person I've always wanted to see?" Kyuubi was a little confused at first, and then his eyes suddenly opened wide. "You mean" "That's right, he's the one you want." "Do you know his whereabouts? He is indeed not dead yet!" Kyuubi was a little excited when he heard this. "Ah, it should be considered that he is not dead yet." "Who are you? Why do you know these things?" Kyuubi¡¯s eyes were fixed on Kakashi, as if he wanted to find the answer. "I am who I am, you should see me??I am, I am Minato-sensei's disciple. " Kakashi looked directly at Kyuubi's murderous eyes without any fear. "Are you a disciple of the Fourth Generation? By the way, I remembered, Kushina seems to be treating you well." Memories are like an unlocked box, emerging in an instant. When Kushina was in Kushina's body, Kyuubi did meet Kakashi. I just didn't care about it at the time, but I didn't expect it to have reached this level now. People from other races can actually activate the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. This kind of talent is really terrifying. Even among the Uchiha clan, there are very few who activate the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. "I didn't expect you to develop the Sharingan to this extent." Kyuubi looked at Kakashi with a mocking smile on his face. Kakashi didn't care about this, and didn't want to care about Kyuubi's thoughts. He just continued to ask: "How? Do you want to consider my suggestion?" "Even if what you said is true, why should I get along well with this brat?" Kakashi was a little helpless, this Kyuubi is really stubborn. "I can't use the Mangekyo Sharingan to control him all the time. Not to mention that it would be too costly. After just settling this hatred, how can Kyuubi and Naruto connect with each other in the future? Use the final six paths mode? "Perhaps when you know who your Jinchuuriki is, you will change your mind." "Who is it?" Kyuubi asked curiously. "Don't you feel that Naruto's chakra aura is somewhat familiar?" Kakashi suddenly said mysteriously. "Chakra breath?" Kyuubi was also a little confused when he heard this. How could this kid's chakra aura be familiar? "You should know that he has two sons." Kyuubi was startled again. The silver-haired boy in front of him seemed to know a lot. "What do you want to say?" "Perhaps you will know what I mean after you feel Naruto's chakra breath carefully. It's almost time, I'm leaving here first." After Kakashi finished speaking, the figure disappeared in front of the seal. "Asshole! Speak clearly!" Kyuubi roared, but Kakashi ignored it. He has consumed too much pupil power. If this continues, there will be adverse effects on the body. Seeing that Kakashi really disappeared, Kyuubi's anger could not be vented. ¡°Damn guy, it¡¯s really annoying to only speak half of your words!¡± Kyuubi closed his eyes and carefully felt Naruto's remaining chakra. "This feeling does feel familiar, as if I have seen it a long time ago. When was it?" Suddenly, Kyuubi opened his eyes in shock! "It's him! Asura!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 65 Cultivation You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After leaving the Kyuubi's seal, Kakashi put the forehead protector on his left eye back on. "There's only so much we can do. Let's see if Kyuubi can restrain himself a little." ¡°If we know that Naruto is the reincarnation of Asura, maybe Kyuubi will be able to look at Naruto with new eyes. As for Kakashi¡¯s opinion of him, Kakashi doesn¡¯t really care. The Kyuubi was sealed in Naruto's body, so even if he had any ideas, he couldn't express them. Furthermore, with Kyuubi¡¯s arrogant temperament, how could he talk to humans about these things. After the matter was done, Kakashi untied the genjutsu imposed on Naruto, and soon, Naruto woke up. "Huh? Where am I?" Naruto got up from the ground in a daze, obviously not having the slightest impression of what just happened. "are you awake?" Naruto heard the sound and looked, it was Kakashi. "Brother Bai Mao, why did I fall asleep?" "Maybe you are too tired." "That's true, but I really didn't sleep well last night." Naruto touched his golden hair, looking a little embarrassed. "Okay, let's try again." Kakashi wanted to see if Kyuubi would restrain himself after hearing what he said. If the Kyuubi really restrains itself, the shadow clone will definitely be able to be used by Naruto now. Hearing this, Naruto nodded firmly and said, "Yes! I will definitely succeed!" Fingers intertwined, chakra surged. "drink!" "boom!" A cloud of smoke appeared out of thin air, and Naruto watched expectantly. "Yeah! I succeeded! Hahaha, I knew I could do it!" Naruto put his hands on his hips and laughed. The Nine-Tails in the seal couldn't help but snorted coldly when he saw this, and whispered: "This temperament is exactly the same as Asura. Old man, I have waited too long. What is the real power you are talking about? What is the so-called guidance? Where? I hope this kid can let me see the answer." After muttering, the seal fell into darkness again. Kakashi watched Naruto successfully cast the shadow clone and showed a smile. Sure enough, this guy Kyuubi's feelings for the Sage of Six Paths are very unusual. Now that Kyuubi knows that Naruto is the reincarnation of the son of the Sage of Six Paths, he may treat Naruto differently. "Brother Bai Mao, look, I succeeded!" Naruto looked at Kakashi excitedly, looking like he was begging for praise. "Hey, you did a good job." "Hmm, I'm pretty good." "Ah, yes." Kakashi said and touched Naruto's soft hair. Naruto was stunned for a moment, and then smiled brightly. This feeling was really great. "Naruto, I have something to tell you." Kakashi said suddenly. "What's the matter?" Naruto asked curiously. "The ninjutsu I teach you cannot be used until you graduate from the ninja school, unless it is absolutely necessary." "Why?" Naruto asked with some confusion. "It's not convenient to tell you now, but Naruto, can you promise me?" Although he was confused, since Kakashi spoke, Naruto naturally agreed. "Okay, Brother Bai Mao, I will never use it." "Ah That's good." Kakashi didn¡¯t let Naruto use the ninjutsu he taught, mainly because he didn¡¯t want to change the plot too much. After all, when Kakashi is not strong enough to ignore everything like plot, he still cannot mess around with it. ¡°If something unexpected happens, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be in trouble then. "Then let me teach you physical skills." "Uh-huh." Hearing that Kakashi wanted to teach him something again, Naruto naturally agreed excitedly. The sunshine is very good today, and Naruto is in a very beautiful mood. Since his birth, Naruto felt recognized for the first time. And it feels so good to have someone teach me. Brother Baimao, it¡¯s so great to meet you. Kakashi taught Naruto the most basic taijutsu.With Naruto's current situation, he can't practice advanced taijutsu, so he still goes step by step. "Tall buildings rise from the ground. The road must be walked step by step, and the food must be eaten one bite at a time." In one afternoon, the basic physical skills were limited to those moves, so the teaching was almost finished. Naruto sat on the ground panting heavily, obviously too tired. "How about it, Naruto, can you still hold on?" "Of course you can! Let's continue, Brother Bai Mao." Naruto said as he got up from the ground again, but it seemed that he was a little reluctant. Kakashi is not a person who doesn¡¯t know the importance of severity. What¡¯s more, when practicing this kind of thing, you must pay attention to the balance between work and rest. Otherwise, not only will you not be able to achieve the maximum effect, but you may also cause physical damage, and the gain will not be worth the loss. "Okay, Naruto, don't force it, that's all for today's training." "Yes, Brother Baimao." "You have been practicing all afternoon. You must be hungry too. Let's go eat. How about the super large Ichiraku Ramen?" Kakashi patted Naruto's head lovingly and said. Naruto's eyes immediately shone. "Yeah." As he spoke, Naruto's stomach growled in response. Having said that, Naruto hasn't eaten anything today. It's not that he doesn't want to eat, but that there is nothing to eat at all. "Then let's go." The two of them, one big and one small, came to Ichiraku Ramen one after the other. "Welcome, hey, it's Kakashi and Naruto." "Uncle, I'm here again. I want a huge bowl of miso ramen." Naruto shouted excitedly. "Okay, but Kakashi, it seems you didn't pay yesterday." The old man said with a threatening expression. Kakashi was stunned for a moment. It seemed like this. He ran too fast yesterday and forgot to pay. Kakashi touched his hair embarrassedly and said with a smile: "Ah, I completely forgot about this. I'm really sorry. I'll make it up today." The uncle who slapped his hands softened slightly when he heard this. "That's pretty much it. Naruto, wait a moment, the noodles will be ready soon." "Okay, hit uncle with your hands." Naruto couldn¡¯t wait any longer while holding his chopsticks. "Naruto, I have to go on a mission these days, so I can't teach you. I'll teach you when I come back, okay?" The excitement on Naruto's face suddenly disappeared and he became a little disappointed. ¡°Well, don¡¯t be like this, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± "Okay, Brother Bai Mao." "But you can't delay your practice while I'm away. I'll check it when I come back. If you can't satisfy me" "Don't worry, Brother Baimao, I will definitely work hard." Looking at Naruto's determined expression, Kakashi smiled. "Ah, that's great." "Here comes the ramen. A huge portion of miso ramen!" ¡°Ah, where is it, give it to me.¡± Naruto looked at the big ramen in front of him and immediately started fighting. "Ah, he is such a noisy guy. I don't know what the expression of such a calm teacher Minato will be when he knows that his child has this kind of personality. It must be very interesting." Kakashi complained in a wicked way. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 66 Team Assembling You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Kakashi, the recent movements in the Mist Ninja Village are a bit strange. Take a few people with you to see what's going on." In the Hokage's office, the Third Hokage said while smoking a big pipe. "Yes, Hokage-sama." The third generation glanced at Kakashi and suddenly asked. "By the way, Kakashi, have you met Naruto?" "Yes, I also taught him something." Kakashi did not deny it. The Third Hokage has always sent ANBU to protect Naruto's safety, so Kakashi's meeting with Naruto must not be hidden. But Kakashi had no intention of hiding it. This is not a shameful thing, there is nothing to hide. "What do you think of that child Naruto?" "Except for the golden hair and sky-blue eyes, the rest of her looks nothing like Minato-sensei, but looks a lot like Kushina-san." "Haha, yes, Naruto's temperament is really very similar to Kushina's. They both like to yell." The Third Hokage said, with a hint of reminiscence in his eyes. Kushina was also raised by the Third Hokage, so how could she not have feelings? "Sir, there is something I hope you can pay attention to." "Huh? What's the matter?" Sandai asked with some confusion. "Naruto has been looked down upon by the villagers. I know there is nothing that can be done now, but I hope that the life guarantee given to Naruto can be implemented. I really don't want to see the teacher's children not even able to eat a full meal. ANBU's There are many tasks, and I can't take full care of Naruto, so I leave this to the Third Generation." Kakashi¡¯s sincere tone moved the Third Hokage. Sighing slightly, the Third Hokage said: "Kakashi, this matter is my mistake. There are many things, so although I have arranged these things, many people will still secretly hinder them when they are implemented. Don't worry. Well, I will send my confidants to handle this matter." "Thank you very much, Hokage-sama." "This is my responsibility. I have already felt sorry for Minato a lot." A trace of sadness appeared on the three-generation old face. "Then I'll go down and assemble the team to set off." "Okay, the sooner this happens, the better. The Mist Ninja Village has been really weird recently, and the news can't get out at all, so I'd like to trouble you to make a trip." "Yes, Hokage-sama." After Kakashi finished speaking, he turned into a ball of smoke and disappeared into the Hokage's office. Seeing Kakashi disappear, the Third Hokage shouted softly: "Amu!" I saw a slim figure wearing ANBU clothing appearing in front of me. "Hokage-sama, what are your orders?" "Ameng, you just heard everything about Naruto. From now on, you will be responsible for Naruto's funds and food. Remember, don't let Naruto know your existence." The ninja named Amon hesitated for a moment, then replied: "Yes, Hokage-sama." "please." "I dare not take it seriously. It is an honor for me to serve you." "Ah, go ahead." "yes!" Watching Amen disappear before his eyes, the Third Hokage looked at the Hokage Rock outside the window. ¡°Sidai, it¡¯s really hard to fulfill your instructions.¡± The breeze blows through the green leaves on the branches, and new life is being nurtured again. Kakashi appeared in the locker room of ANBU Team 6, and all the team members were there. "New mission, go to the Mist Ninja Village in the Kingdom of Water to gather information. I will lead the team, accompanied by Xi Yan, Tenzo, Shisui, and others to perform daily tasks." "Yes! Captain!" "You three come with me." After hearing this, the three of them followed Kakashi to another room. "This mission is relatively far away. We have to go to the Kingdom of Water and may even touch the defense line of Mist Ninja Village, so it is very dangerous. We must do a good job in the early stage and prepare sufficient supplies, at least enough for one person. Yue¡¯s rations and ninja tools, do you understand?¡± "Understood, Captain." The three of them responded in unison. "Okay, in one hour, we will gather at the main gate of Konoha, let's disperse!" After Kakashi finished speaking, he disappeared first. The other three were also unambiguous and left the ANBU base directly.land. Shisui clenched his fists on the road and said to himself: "It's great. I have just joined ANBU and have to do such an important task. I will definitely gain a lot this time!" Shisui flew all the way, and soon arrived at his home, packed up his things, and turned back again. "Hey, isn't that Itachi?" Suddenly, Shisui saw Uchiha Itachi practicing kunai in the woods. "Hey, Itachi, why are you here? Don't you know you should be attending ninja school?" "Shisui? Why are you here?" Itachi was even more confused. "Ah, I have a mission that requires me to leave the village, so I came back to pack my things and will set off soon." Shisui said with a smile. "That's it." Itachi said, five kunai appeared in his hand, and he shot it towards the target in the distance. The moment the kunai was released, he took out five more kunai and shot it, hitting the original kunai. . The ten kunai all changed directions instantly and hit the cores of ten targets located in different directions at the same time. When Shisui saw this, he clapped his hands and said in surprise: "Ah, it's really amazing. Itachi, you have already mastered the shuriken technique to this extent." "Ah, I'm still not as good as you." Itachi said calmly. "Itachi, you are really not cute at all. By the way, are you skipping class?" "No, I have a shadow clone taking the class for me." "Ah, it's not good to be like this all the time. If you find ninja school too boring, you can apply to graduate early, like me." Itachi glanced at Shisui, then looked at the sky and murmured: "Graduate early?" "Yes, yes, maybe you can come to ANBU to accompany me. Let me tell you, my captain is Hatake Kakashi, that super powerful ninja." Shisui put his arm around Itachi's shoulders, as if to show off. "Kakashi Hatake? That foreigner with the Sharingan?" "Yes, yes, let me tell you, he is really powerful. He defeated me without using his Sharingan." There was a ripple in Itachi's cold expression. Unexpectedly, even Shisui failed, and the other party did not use the Sharingan. "It's a shame that you can still say it in this tone even after losing." "Well, it's not a big deal." Shisui said nonchalantly. "You're still the same." "Otherwise, what else can I do? Well, I won't say any more. I'm leaving first. You can consider my suggestions. With your strength, it's just a waste of time in the ninja school." After Zhishui finished speaking, he left here. Itachi watched Shisui leave and murmured: "Graduate early? Sure enough, you still have to shoulder your responsibilities. If this is the case, then face it earlier." At the gate of Konoha, Kakashi came early, and soon, Yugao and Tenzo also came. "Senior!" "Well, all we need is Shisui." "Kakashi-senpai, I'm here." At this time, Shisui finally arrived at the door of Konoha. "Okay, everyone is here, let's go!" "Yes!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 67 Mist Ninja Village You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Kakashi-senpai, what are we going to do this time?" While flying among the trees, Shisui asked from behind. "This time we are going deep into the hinterland of the Kingdom of Water to investigate intelligence, so we must not expose our identities unless necessary. First of all, we must change our ANBU costumes." "Then, let's not call each other by our real names. Shisui, your code name this time is Shun. Xiyan, your code name is Yan. Tenzo, your code name is Zang. As for me, you call me Gin. Understand. Yet?" "Understood, captain." Everyone shouted in unison. "Okay, when we reach the border of the Country of Fire, we will change our clothes and disguise ourselves. Remember, don't reveal your identity. The situation in the Mist Ninja Village is very complicated at this time. If one mistake is made, it may lead to a fierce battle. It is not impossible for the entire army to be wiped out.¡± The three of them were shocked when they heard this. Although they knew that this mission was dangerous, they did not expect that even Kakashi would say such a thing. You know, Kakashi is a legendary person in ANBU. Kakashi also felt heavy at this time. The Mist Ninja Village at this time was a place of right and wrong. The Fourth Mizukage Yagura should still be controlled by Obito. If his whereabouts are discovered by the Mist Ninja Village, he might face the pursuit of the whole village. Although Kakashi felt that Obito couldn't do anything to him, there was no guarantee that something would not go wrong. So, it¡¯s better to be careful this time. Feeling the solemn atmosphere of the three people behind him, Kakashi chuckled and said: "Don't worry, even if you encounter an enemy, before I die, I will not let you die before me. I will never let the enemy To hurt my comrades." When the three of them heard this, their hearts warmed up. Looking at the thin figure in front of them, they felt an incomparable sense of security. Yes, with Kakashi-senpai here, there is nothing to be afraid of. The trees are flying before our eyes, and time is also gradually passing by with the continuous jumping of the toes. From sunrise to sunset, and then from sunset to sunrise, ANBU's mission always has no day or night, only success or failure. "Yin, we're reaching the border just ahead." Xi Yan said. "Well, let's stop!" The four of them stopped on a big tree instantly. "Zang, you can use wood to escape and build four rooms, and we can change our clothes in them." "yes!" Tenzo formed a seal with his hands, chakra surged! Wood escape! Four-pillar home! In an instant, four houses appeared in front of the four people. "The hidden ninjutsu is really convenient." Zhishui sighed. "Okay, let's go in and change clothes." If Xiyan wasn¡¯t around, the other three boys wouldn¡¯t mind changing clothes in the wilderness, but now that a girl is here, some things need to be paid attention to. Besides, this is also a very simple matter. The person Kakashi likes to take with him most when performing tasks now is Tenzo. If nothing else, with Tenzo here, he doesn¡¯t need to worry about having no place to sleep every night. Do you know how touching it is to have a house to sleep in after getting used to living in the open? Soon, the four of them changed their clothes and walked out of the room. I saw Kakashi wearing black clothes and a black windbreaker, and his tall figure was clearly visible. And Kakashi was not wearing a mask at this time. After all, it was too strange for an ordinary person to wear a mask. At the same time, Kakashi also took off the forehead protector of his left eye, revealing the sealed Sharingan. It seemed to be no different from a normal eye, but if you look closely, you will find that there is no trace in this eye. look. The scar on the left eye was covered by Kakashi, and no scar could be seen. ????????????????????????????????????????????????: A handsome young man with a head of silvery hair. The three of them were stunned when they saw Kakashi when they came out of the room. In other words, it was the first time for them to see Kakashi's true face, and Xiyan blushed even more. Kakashi-senpai turns out to be so handsome. "Silver, it turns out you look like this." Zhisui said in surprise. "This is really the first time I see you. If you don't cover your appearance, maybe many little girls will fall in love with you." Tianzang joked. Kakashi¡¯s eyes turned out to be dead, haha. "Okay, stop talking nonsense and get readyEnter the land of water. We could just pretend to be tourists. " Kakashi didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to Tenzo¡¯s teasing. Now was not the time for teasing. "Yes, silver." The Kingdom of Water is located in a remote area, surrounded by water. Most of the land is islands, and the Mist Ninja Village is on a large island, located in the hinterland of the Kingdom of Water. The Kingdom of Water is very large. Among the five major kingdoms, it is only second to the Kingdom of Fire and the Kingdom of Wind. However, just like the large areas of the Kingdom of Wind are deserts, most of the Kingdom of Water is also sea water, so the real land is not actually a lot of. And because of its remote location and surrounded by sea, Kirigakure Village rarely participates in ninja wars. But there is no doubt that the strength of Mist Ninja Village is very strong. The reason why Obito chose the Mist Ninja Village to control was that the Mist Ninja Village was hidden, and the information from the other four Ninja Villages was not very well informed here. On the other hand, in Obito's view, Lin's death was the fault of the Kirin Ninja Village, so this is also Obito's revenge on the Kirin Ninja Village. After the Mist Ninja Village was controlled by Obito, the Bloodstained Families disappeared one by one, and their strength continued to weaken. No matter what, the current Mist Ninja Village is in the midst of a bloody storm. This phenomenon will only change after the fifth generation Mizukage Terumi Mei comes to power. But if Kakashi remembers correctly, Terumi Mei came to power at least five or six years later, far from now. Therefore, what Kakashi and others have to face now is a blood hidden place. Kakashi and others appeared at the dock from the Kingdom of Fire to the Kingdom of Water. To go to the Kingdom of Water, you must take a boat, otherwise you will be exhausted just walking on the sea with one pair of legs. ¡°And this will easily attract the attention of the patrolling ninjas in the Mist Ninja Village. By then, in their home court, they will be played to death without even knowing it. After changing their clothes, the four Kakashis were no different from ordinary pedestrians, so naturally they did not attract the attention of interested people. Kakashi quickly found a passenger ship. There were many passengers inside, including caravans and tourists. If he blended in, he would not look out of place. Although Mist Ninja Village is in dire straits, ordinary people in the Kingdom of Water are still very relaxed. After all, this is a rare period of peace. The Third Ninja War has been over for several years. All countries are recuperating and their economies are constantly developing, so trade exchanges between countries are still very frequent. At the same time, the tourism industry is also developing continuously, and there are also many tourists. Under such circumstances, it is not difficult to enter the territory of the Kingdom of Water. What is difficult is to find out the information about the Mist Ninja Village. Over the years, the Mist Ninja Village has been very tightly sealed. I am afraid that even the daimyo of the Kingdom of Water do not know much about the situation in the Mist Ninja Village. Kakashi stood in front of the deck of the ship, looking at the endless sea, and murmured to himself: "Mist Ninja Village, I don't know who I will meet this time." The black windbreaker was blown by the sea breeze. The silver-white boy looked at the endless sea and didn't know what he was thinking. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 68 Intelligence You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The passenger ship set off waves on the sea and headed towards the land of the country of water. In the cabin, the four of them, Kakashi, gathered together. There was a scrawled map on the table, and they seemed to be discussing something. "There is still one day left before we reach the Kingdom of Water. At that time, we will spread out and act separately. Be careful not to reveal your identity. Our main goal is to inquire about information in Ningshui City first. Remember, don't do anything Something conspicuous. The most important thing for a traveler is curiosity about new things, not curiosity about the Mist Ninja Village." When the three of them heard this, they all nodded to show their understanding. After glancing at the three of them, Kakashi continued: "In one day, no matter where the intelligence is gathered, we will gather here." Kakashi pointed to a small hill not far from Ningshui City on the map. There were three big characters written there, An Yue Mountain. If you encounter danger, send out a signal immediately, and I will rush over to rescue you immediately. Others will retreat immediately after seeing the signal to ensure their own safety. The three of them were stunned when they heard this, and Xi Yan said: "Yin, this is not good, partners should face danger together." Kakashi waved his hand and said: "I can handle the rescue by myself. If I get into another one and it becomes more troublesome, don't worry, I have my own sense of discretion. And even if I get lost, I have a ninja dog and I can handle it." Find each of you, don¡¯t worry.¡± Seeing this, the three of them could only nod. After all, Kakashi was the captain. As for whether the three of them will really be so obedient by then, it¡¯s anyone¡¯s guess. Ningshui City is a border city of the Kingdom of Water. Relying on its external port, Ningshui City has a very prosperous economy and is one of the few large cities in the Kingdom of Water. Trade exchanges here are very frequent, goods from various countries can be seen here, and there are an incredible number of merchants. It is a mixed place. "And the more people there are in this place, the more information there will be. Of course, whether the information is accurate or not depends on your own judgment. After several days of living at sea, the four Kakashi finally arrived at Ningshui City. The four of them are not very old, the eldest Kakashi is only seventeen years old, Shisui, Tenzo, and Yugao are all about twelve or thirteen years old, and they look very immature. It looks like some homeless teenagers gathered together. But there are too many wars in the world, so there are many orphans. This combination is not surprising. Many orphans will support each other and eventually become friends of life and death. "This is the Kingdom of Water. This is really my first time here." Zhisui said with emotion. The Country of Fire is located in the center of the continent, with little sea water around it. Shisui grew up in Konoha, so naturally he has never seen such a port city. Tenzo and Yugao are similar. As for Kakashi, he has traveled all over the country in these years and has seen almost all the scenery. ¡°Furthermore, although this port is good, compared with the previous life, the difference cannot be calculated by a millimeter. "Okay, stop feeling emotional and let's go." "yes." After the four of them entered Ningshui City, they dispersed from each other in a small corner and went to inquire about information. Ningshui City is very large, so the four people are responsible for gathering information from four directions to ensure the comprehensiveness of the information. Kakashi was dressed in black and walked slowly in Ningshui City. It¡¯s still early, so there¡¯s no need to rush. Years of ANBU life have also cultivated Kakashi's calm personality. No matter what happens, once you are impatient and impulsive, it will always be followed by a lot of trouble. And if you can treat everything calmly, the troubles will be reduced a lot. When you come to a place, you must first observe what is strange about the ordinary people in this place. When they all behave normally, it can at least mean that this is a normal city and not an ambush or a den of thieves. possibility. In the world of ninjas, these situations are not impossible. After wandering around Dongcheng District for a while, Kakashi felt relieved after confirming that there were not too many ninjas in this city. From this point of view, the Kingdom of Water does not have great supervision over this city. It is estimated that most of the power is stationed in the Mist Ninja Village. Now it should be Yagura or Obito who is in need of manpower when it comes to cleaning up the blood family in Mist Ninja Village. ??The ninjas of the Blood Successor Family are much stronger than ordinary ninjas. If a large number of ninjas didn't attack together, how could a Blood Successor Family be destroyed so easily? Kakashi found a tavern and walked in. Although it is said that people under the age of 18 are not allowed to buy alcohol in the pub, Kakashi's current attire does not look like a seventeen-year-old boy, so the owner of the restaurant naturally gave Kakashi a bottle of sake. . ¡°Perhaps he was used to drinking strong liquor in his previous life, but this light sake made Kakashi quite happy with it. Sitting on a chair drinking alone, he seemed to be in a daze, but in fact Kakashi's perception covered the entire tavern. Any words spoken by anyone inside will be heard by Kakashi. But many people are just chatting and bragging, and there is no valuable information. An hour later, Kakashi shook his head with some disappointment, it seemed that he should move to another place. At this moment, the conversation between two middle-aged men caught Kakashi¡¯s attention. "Yamamoto, what do you think the Mist Ninja Village is doing recently? They are not accepting any missions. I have a lot of goods waiting to be delivered to the Land of Fire." "Hey, Yamabuki, don't think about it. The Fourth Mizukage doesn't know what's going on. Ever since he took office, he has implemented the blood mist policy. The entire Mist Ninja Village is in a state of blood. Now it can be renamed. It¡¯s called Bloody Mist.¡± "The idea of ??the Fourth Mizukage is really confusing. I heard that the Kiri Ninja Village is still wiping out the blood step family. The blood step family all live in fear, fearing that one day they will touch the fourth Mizukage. His nerves were devastated." "Who says it's not? Let's just say that a few years ago, the wealthy family of Mist Ninja Village, Minazuki, had so many powerful ninjas. The Fourth Mizukage killed none of them. It was so cruel. ¡± "Hey, if we continue like this, how will our country of water resist the attacks of other countries?" Yamamoto looked around, lowered his voice and said, "I heard that a few days ago, a ninja named Zabuza Momochi went to assassinate the Mizukage, but failed. He is running for his life now, and he is probably doomed." Yamabuki was extremely surprised and said, "What? Someone actually went to assassinate Lord Mizukage?" "Shh, keep your voice down, this matter is confidential, don't talk about it casually." "Then how do you know?" "Hehe, I have relatives in Mist Ninja Village. He told me this when he was drunk a few days ago." "Hey, I can't tell you have a lot of connections." "That is." The two middle-aged men began to talk about some useless topics again, but Kakashi, who was eavesdropping on the side, had a glimmer of light in his eyes. "I see, no wonder the situation in Mist Ninja Village is so weird now." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 69 Infiltration You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that now was the time when Zabuza had just assassinated Mizukage. In other words, would Zabuza take Haku at this time? Thinking of this, the boy who looked like snow appeared in Kakashi's mind. If the plot had not changed, eight years later, I would have faced this snow-white boy. Kakashi sighed, let¡¯s discuss these issues at that time. After getting the information, Kakashi didn¡¯t stay in the tavern any longer, and left Ningshui City directly, heading to the agreed-upon meeting place, An Yue Mountain! Kakashi walked slowly, just like an ordinary person. The scene in Ningshui City is still very prosperous. Although the Mist Ninja Village is undergoing a bloody purge, the people here are ordinary people, so they naturally do not feel the bloody atmosphere. An Yue Mountain, on a dark moon night, is really suitable for killing people. Kakashi has been waiting here for a long time. His black clothes completely blended him into the night. If it weren't for his striking silver hair, no one would have noticed him even where he was standing. Kakashi sat on a big rock, thinking about the situation in the Mist Ninja Village at this time. The Minazuki clan has been massacred in a few years, and Zabuza failed to assassinate the Mizukage and defected. So the major event in Kiri Ninja Village in the near future should be the rebellion of the Kaguya clan. Those madmen who only think about fighting will eventually face their fate. Kimimaro should still be imprisoned by the Kaguya clan. Orochimaru should also have come to the Kiri Ninja Village, but he doesn¡¯t know what he is doing. Kakashi rubbed his head and seemed to have a headache. At this time, the Mist Ninja Village is really in chaos. ????????????????? And those who came over were not fuel-efficient lamps, Orochimaru in the period of victory, crazy Obito, the Kaguya clan who intended to destroy the Mizukage, and Zabuza who defected. If you meet these people head-on, some of them will probably be beaten. Zabuza is better off. He is busy defecting at the moment. Even if they were to fight, they probably wouldn't be able to exchange a few moves. Kakashi has no interest in Zabuza now. As long as Zabuza doesn't provoke him, Kakashi won't bother to deal with him. The days ahead are long and there is plenty of time. It¡¯s not like Kakashi has never thought about taking Shiro away, but now that he¡¯s on a mission, it¡¯s impossible for Kakashi to find Shiro who doesn¡¯t know where he is. And maybe Zabuza has found Haku. With Bai's personality, once he recognizes a person, he will not rebel. This is the same for many orphans in the Naruto world. "Looking at it this way, if you want to get specific information, you still need to go into the Mist Ninja Village and take a look. Only in this way can you know what the current situation of the Mist Ninja Village is like, and you can also give an explanation to the third generation." Kakashi put down the right hand that was rubbing his head and finally came to a conclusion. At this moment, a figure appeared in Kakashi's perception. "Huh? Does this feel like Shisui? It's really fast." Not long after, Shisui appeared in front of Kakashi. "Silver, I'm back." Zhishui said. "Well, how's it going?" "It seems that the Mist Ninja Village is really in a mess now. Those blood ninjas are being hunted everywhere. I heard that the Kaguya clan seems to be about to rebel in the past two days." Kakashi was stunned for a moment when he heard this, and then he mourned for the fate of the Kaguya clan. Even Shisui was able to learn the news that the Kaguya clan was going to rebel in an afternoon of prying. Obviously, this was no longer a secret in the Kingdom of Water. And with the information leaked like this, the Kaguya clan is really big-hearted. As expected, they are a group of guys with only muscles and no brains. "Yin, it is estimated that there is no way to obtain specific information outside the Mist Ninja Village. The current Mist Ninja Village has blocked information very tightly. Apart from gossip, we cannot get the rest at all." "Well, I understand. We will discuss the following matters when Yan Hezang comes back." "yes." The two didn't wait long before Xiyan and Tianzang came back together. "Silver, Shun, we are back." "What news did you get?" Xiyan and Tianzang looked at each other, and Tianzang said: "We saw Orochimaru's men in Ningshui City." "What? How did you confirm it?" CardXi said with some surprise. Although we know that Orochimaru may have come to the Kingdom of Water, judging from the information about Tenzo and Yugao, it is estimated that Orochimaru is not the only one who has come. "We heard two people discussing in a low voice in a hot spring. After listening carefully, we found that they mentioned Orochimaru many times and called him "sir". They are probably Orochimaru's subordinates." "What are they talking about?" "I don't know. They are just Orochimaru's spies in the Kingdom of Water. They only know that Orochimaru came to the Kingdom of Water. They don't seem to know much about the rest." "That's it." Kakashi touched his chin, the puddle of fruit was really muddy. The three of them looked at Kakashi quietly, waiting for Kakashi to make up his mind. Not long after, Kakashi said: "I guess the information about the Mist Ninja Village will not be available here, so next we will go deep into the Mist Ninja Village, but we don't need to go all of them. Shun and I are the fastest. , so we can just go. You two, Yan and Zang, are here to be ready to meet us. When we come back, we must be able to leave here as soon as possible, do you understand? " Kakashi issued all the orders in one breath, but Xiugao and Tenzo were a little hesitant. "Yin, don't we two need to go?" Tianzang asked. "No, your speed is too slow, not suitable for this kind of investigation mission. Shun and I are enough. If there is any accident, we can escape quickly." Tianzang and Xiyan nodded helplessly when they heard this. Ninjas cannot be emotional. Ninjas who drag others down even though they know they are a burden are unqualified. "Xi Yan and Tian Zang have been in the Anbu for a long time, so they will naturally not make such a mistake. No matter how reluctant you are in your heart, you cannot disrupt the progress of the mission. This is a taboo for ninjas. "Okay, then the matter is settled. Shun, do you have any objections?" Zhisui shook his head and said excitedly: "Of course not." "Very good, then let's separate from here. It's best if you two can get a boat to help us evacuate quickly." "Don't worry, Silver." "Um." After Kakashi finished speaking, he took Shisui and left quickly under the cover of night. Tenzang and Xiyan watched the two people leave, Xiyan murmured: "I hope senior and Shisui can return safely." "Don't worry, senior is very strong." Tianzang said. "Um." Two figures kept flashing in the woods, and Kakashi suddenly said: "Shun, I think we will be in a hard fight this time, are you afraid?" Zhishui was stunned for a moment when he heard this, then smiled and said, "Why are you afraid?" ¡°If you have the guts, don¡¯t worry, a Mist Ninja Village can¡¯t keep us.¡± After Kakashi said this, an invisible aura flashed through Kakashi's body, but it frightened Shisui. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 70 A fateful encounter You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The dark cave was cold and damp, and seemed to be shrouded in endless darkness. On the wall of the cave is a huge spine stone wall, which looks quite eerie. A young man was sitting quietly on the ground, burying his head in his knees. The white hair is somewhat similar to Kakashi, but the aura on his body is quite different. There is a white bone in the young man's palm that is constantly growing out, and finally breaks off from the palm and becomes a bone blade in the young man's hand. The young man raised his head, revealing his handsome little face, with two cinnabar marks between his eyebrows. "Why? Why? Why am I here? What did I do wrong? Why am I trapped here." The young man murmured to himself, and the bone blade in his hand inserted into the stone wall again and again. "Is there really a God in this world? If there is a God, why are you trapping me here!" The young man stood up, and as if to vent his anger, he inserted the bone blade into the stone wall. At this moment, the cell door of the cave opened, and a beam of light shone on the young man's face. The boy who had not been exposed to light for a long time subconsciously closed his eyes and blocked the light with his right hand. "Kimimaro, come out." A rough voice sounded, which made the young man a little confused, but when he heard that he could get out, the young man was overjoyed and hurriedly walked out of the cell door full of sealing symbols. "Who are you?" the boy asked. At this time, the owner of the voice also revealed his true appearance. He was a middle-aged man, but his hairstyle looked very ridiculous. The middle-aged man showed an excited smile and said, "Kimimaro, it's time to use you. Fight for our Kaguya clan!" "Fight?" The young man murmured to himself, and then his eyes showed a glimmer of light, as if these two words were the fate of his life. "Let's go, Kimimaro." "yes!" "Silver, it seems we are about to enter Kirigakure Village" "Well, the Kirigakure Village is ahead." Kakashi and Shisui stopped behind a big rock, looking at the gate of the Mist Ninja Village. "Silver, do we want to go in?" Zhishui asked. "No need for now. You see, the cordon is not as tight as usual. It is estimated that Kirigakure Village is waiting for someone to come to the door now. When we went up at this time, it was Kakashi who opened the forehead protector on his left eye, and the scarlet Sharingan Looking at the blood mist in the distance. When Shisui heard this, his eyes flashed scarlet, and the black three magatama kept turning. In Shisui's field of vision, the Kirigakure Village seemed calm, but in fact there were hundreds of ninjas ambushing at the door. Seeing this, Shisui couldn't help but take a breath of cold air. If the two of them had rushed over just now, I'm afraid they would have been surrounded by these ninjas. When the time comes, no matter how capable the two of them are, they will probably never have an easy time. Shisui glanced at Kakashi with some admiration, what a terrifying judgment and observation. Kakashi didn't notice the way Shisui looked at him, but frowned. It is obviously impossible for Kirigakure Village to be so defensive. No ninja village would be so boring. Usually, there are hundreds of ninjas at the door, and there are many jounin among them. Therefore, by doing this, Wuyin Village must have obtained some information and wanted to arrest or kill someone. It is definitely impossible for him and others. Coming to Kirigakure Village to inquire about information is just a decision made by Kakashi on a whim. There is absolutely no way this information will be leaked. Kakashi absolutely trusts Yugao and Yamato. Therefore, these people should not be here for him and Shisui. So who is it for? The Kaguya clan? Kakashi touched his chin, it seemed that this was the only explanation. "Silver, since there is an ambush here, let's retreat first." Zhishui said. Kakashi nodded and said: "Let's go to the mountain over there. It's high enough and the sightline is good enough. If something really happens, maybe we can see it clearly." "good!" So the two of them speeded up, and soon they arrived at a cliff above the mountain. "Be careful not to be discovered." "yes."   Not long after, a man with half a bandage on his face and carrying a two-meter-long knife slowly walked in from a distance with a handsome young man. Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank, are these Zabuza and Haku? Sure enough, Zabuza had already found Haku at this time. Kakashi and Shisui's auras had all restrained, and even Zabuza didn't find any clues. Shisui glanced at Kakashi and asked for instructions. Kakashi shook his head and said he didn't need to pay attention. Seeing this, Shisui took no other action and still hid himself. On the edge of the cliff, Zabuza and Haku quietly looked at the Kiri Ninja Village in the distance. "Bai, this beautiful place is where I was born. Unfortunately, I have to abandon it tonight, but I will come back. When I come back, I will turn it into my country. And I need It¡¯s not about encouragement and comfort.¡± "I know that Zabuza-san needs weapons that can help you clear the way. Please Zabuza-san, please carry me with you like a tool." Zabuza looked at the innocent-looking young man in front of him, and there was a slight change in his eyes, but it quickly disappeared. "Good boy, let's go." "Well, Mr. Zabuza." The two of them left after saying this, but Kakashi was filled with emotion. I don¡¯t know if the fate of Zabuza and Haku will still be the same as in the original work, but the final fate still seems to be in Kakashi¡¯s hands. Shisui looked at Kakashi in confusion, wondering why Kakashi suddenly showed such an emotional expression. Does Kakashi-senpai know those two people? Zhishui thought so in his mind, but quickly rejected the idea. If the broadsword carried on the back of the young man is not mistaken, it should be a beheading sword. ¡°Then this person should be Momochi Zabuza, the demon who failed to assassinate Mizukage recently. It¡¯s impossible to recognize Kakashi. Although he was confused, Shisui didn't show it. ¡°Perhaps Kakashi just felt something after hearing Zabuza¡¯s words. Suppressing the thoughts in his heart, Shisui didn't think much. Now is not the time to think about these things. Not long after the two left, Kakashi suddenly tensed up and showed an extremely serious expression. "This cold feeling is him!" A figure appeared in Kakashi's heart and he looked into the distance. Seeing this, Zhisui turned his head to look in confusion, only to see a figure walking slowly in the distance. Wearing a beige kimono, with a pair of wooden clogs under her feet, her pale face revealed a hint of evil, and her golden vertical pupils were like snakes. Shisui was surprised, this person seemed to be Konoha rebels! Orochimaru! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 71 Meeting Orochimaru Again You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Orochimaru didn't seem to notice Kakashi and Shisui. He just walked to the cliff and looked at the Mist Ninja Village in the distance. "Has the Kaguya family started taking action? It's such a brainless family." Orochimaru sighed and stood still on the cliff. Kakashi and Shisui stood still on a tree not far away, showing no intention of getting closer. For Orochimaru, Kakashi is naturally not afraid of his current strength. Even if he cannot defeat him, he can still escape. It¡¯s just that there is still a Shisui, and it¡¯s still near Kirigakure Village, so Kakashi doesn¡¯t dare to be too ostentatious. When Orochimaru was offended, he left, attracting a lot of mist ninjas, and Kakashi and Shisui couldn't stand it. While Kakashi was thinking about what to do, another person came running from a distance. Kakashi couldn¡¯t help but feel speechless. How popular this cliff is. People came over soon. With white hair and a bone blade in his hand, the person who came was none other than Kimimaro who had just been released. When Kimimaro saw Orochimaru, he stabbed him without saying a word. Unfortunately, how could Kimimaro be Orochimaru's opponent? Orochimaru didn¡¯t even look back and kicked Kimimaro to the ground. Kimimaro immediately stood up and wanted to attack Orochimaru again. "Wait a minute!" Orochimaru said. Kimimaro stopped when he heard this. Orochimaru laughed sinisterly and said, "I'm so impatient. I'm not from this village." Orochimaru said, looking at Kimimaro with his cold golden pupils. Kakashi was stunned when he saw this. Orochimaru was actually adding psychological hints to Kimimaro. It was a kind of illusion, but Orochimaru used it very cleverly, and Kimimaro didn't notice it at all. ¡°Your goal is there, go for it.¡± Hearing this, Kimimaro jumped off the cliff and went to find his target. This height is not difficult for ninjas to pass. "It seems that the Kaguya clan has already started to take action. A group of ignorant guys who can only find their sense of existence in battle. What's the point of living?" Orochimaru looked at the moon in the sky, thoughtfully. "Come out, I've been hiding for so long." Orochimaru said suddenly, Kakashi and Shisui were both stunned. Kakashi smiled bitterly. Sure enough, he was discovered. When it came to hiding, Orochimaru was an expert. Being discovered by Orochimaru was expected. He shouldn't take any chances. Kakashi didn¡¯t show any pretense and jumped down from the tree. Seeing this, Shisui also came down together. "Oh? So we're still acquaintances, Kakashi." Orochimaru seemed a little surprised to see Kakashi here, with a hint of curiosity on his face. "I didn't expect to see you here either." "Haha, then we are really destined. Looking at the way you are dressed, are you sneaking into Kirigakure Village to get information? The third generation is still like this. They always like to prepare for a rainy day and understand the strange things that happen in other villages." "Then what is your purpose? For the child just now?" Kakashi did not answer Orochimaru's question, but looked directly into Orochimaru's golden vertical pupils and said. "Oh? I didn't expect you to find out. That child is indeed good. The abilities of the Kaguya clan also make me very excited, but whether he is worthy of being cultivated by me depends on whether he can survive this war. " Orochimaru was not particularly surprised by the purpose guessed by Kakashi, he just said lightly. "After leaving Konoha, you have lived a very leisurely life." "It's okay. If you are interested, Kakashi, you can go and sit in my village." "Your village?" Kakashi was a little surprised. Has Orochimaru already built the Sound Ninja Village? Isn't this a bit too fast? "It's good. Although it's still a prototype, it's a very good place." ¡°That¡¯s really interesting.¡± Kakashi and Orochimaru were talking about things as if they were old friends they hadn't seen for many years, but Shisui beside them couldn't understand. Why can Kakashi-senpai have such a happy chat with a traitorous ninja? Shouldn¡¯t it be better to just go up and stab it? Orochimaru up and downLooking at Kakashi, he was surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Kakashi would reach this level after not seeing each other for three years. "I originally thought it would take at least five or six years for Kakashi to reach this level, but I didn't expect that only three years later, Kakashi's strength would leap to this point. The reason why Orochimaru didn't take action was partly because he was worried that this was the territory of Kirigakure Village, and partly because Orochimaru felt the powerful power in Kakashi's body. Even if it¡¯s not as good as myself, it¡¯s not far behind. If a fight really breaks out, it probably won¡¯t end for a while. By then, more people will be attracted, which will outweigh the gains and losses, and will not be conducive to Orochimaru's purpose this time. Both sides had their own concerns, which led to such a strange situation. "Haha, I have something else to do, so I won't talk more. Goodbye Kakashi." As Orochimaru said, his whole body sank into the ground and disappeared. "Gin, why don't you take action? He is the rebellious ninja of Konoha!" Zhishui asked in confusion. "Are you confident that you can take him down?" Kakashi asked. "this¡­¡­" The shadow of a tree, the name of a person, one of the three ninjas, the name of Leng Lord Orochimaru is not just a boast. Coupled with the feeling just now, Zhisui knew that he was not his opponent for the time being. "We are now near Kirigakure Village, so don't get into trouble. Orochimaru naturally has a special ANBU in charge, so we don't need to pay attention to it. If I encounter Orochimaru, I will report it to the Third Generation." "yes!" Seeing what Kakashi said, Shisui couldn't say much. The situation at this time is indeed not suitable for fighting Orochimaru. At this time, there was a burst of fire in the distance, which was in the direction of Mist Ninja Village. "It seems that the Kaguya clan is taking action against Kirigakure. It's really a mantis trying to control the situation." Kakashi sighed with emotion, trying to deal with a village with the power of a clan is really overestimating his own capabilities. Kakashi suddenly remembered that the Uchiha clan seemed to be doing the same thing a few years later, but before they had time to act, they were strangled in the cradle. The Kaguya clan launched an attack on the Mist Ninja Village in order to prove their abilities and enjoy fighting. ??????????? The Uchiha clan is doing it for survival and for their own clan¡¯s ambitions. "Silver, what should we do now?" Zhishui asked. "The investigation has almost finished, and we can prepare to go back." "Really? But I'm afraid we have to ask you two to stay. Our Kirigakure Village is not a place where others can come and leave whenever they want! Water Release! The Art of Kirigakure!" Sudden sounds sounded around the two of them, and heavy fog shrouded the surroundings. The two of them were shocked that someone was so close without even noticing! Kakashi smiled bitterly. He was so absorbed by Orochimaru that he didn't even notice anyone coming. And now it looks like it is surrounded. . It¡¯s troublesome. Qian Ting appeared in his right hand instantly, and Kakashi said calmly: "Shun, you have to be serious next time." Shisui held the Kodachi in his hand and raised all his energy. He also knew that the next step would probably be a fierce battle. "Yes!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 72 Chaos You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi closed his eyes, and his keen perception instantly spread over a ten-meter radius. This feeling, there are ten opponents, five jounin and five chuunin. "It's a big deal. With this kind of fighting power, I'm afraid I'm going to bleed today." "Shun, you are in charge of the five chuunin, and I am in charge of the five jounin. Run away when you see the opportunity. There are too many people on the other side, so it is not suitable to fight." "But¡­¡­" "Stop talking nonsense, now is not the time to be pretentious. If you can run away, I will be your queen." "All right." "None of you can run away!" The cold voice sounded again, without the slightest emotion. Under the Sharingan, Kakashi saw that these ten people were all wearing masks, and they were obviously ANBU of Kirigakure Village. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if these ten people are here to deal with the Kaguya clan or Zabuza. The two of them probably just stepped on a minefield. Kakashi secretly said something bad, and knew that now was not the time to complain. There are five jounin, five chuunin, and they are all Anbu ninjas. This is not an ordinary trouble. In the thick fog, even the Sharingan gradually became blurry. "In an instant, use fire to escape!" The thick fog is really not good for Kakashi and the two of them, so it is better to expel the thick fog first. As long as there is enough temperature, no matter how heavy the fog is, it will dissipate invisible! Shisui didn't hesitate when he heard this. Fire escape is the specialty of the Uchiha clan. Make a seal with both hands! "Art fire escape ho fireball!" Kakashi turned his Sharingan in his left eye and formed a seal with his hands as well: "Wind Release! Big breakthrough!" The wind lends itself to the fire! Combination Ninjutsu! For a time, the scorching heat evaporated and dissipated the thick fog, revealing the ten Anbu of the fog ninjas in the thick fog. The ten Anbu were all shocked, what a powerful fire escape! It¡¯s really terrifying to actually dispel the Kirigakure Jutsu directly. The field of vision became clearer, and Kakashi and Shisui's Sharingan were also exposed to everyone's eyes. "The Uchiha clan!" The Anbu of the Mist Ninja were a little nervous. The name of Uchiha was not in vain. "Uchiha! Tell us your purpose! What are you doing in our Mist Ninja Village!" "No comment." Kakashi refused coldly and did not explain the issue about Uchiha. There is nothing to explain about Shisui, because he is indeed a member of the Uchiha clan. "Hmph, it seems we need to capture you before we can get the answers we want." "Water escape! Water dragon bullet technique!" The three jounin worked together to summon a huge water dragon in this place where there was no water. It showed its teeth and claws and hovered in front of the two of them. The momentum was quite astonishing. Kakashi secretly thought that it was not good, not because the power of the water dragon was terrifying, but because the power was too big for the target. Although most of the energy of the Mist Ninja Village was attracted by the Kaguya clan at this time, there might be some spare time. The power rushed over. No, we have to make a quick decision. The longer we delay, the worse it will be for ourselves. "In an instant, a quick victory." Shisui nodded, drew his sword and faced the five chunin, blocking them. If the two of them run away directly, they may not succeed, and it will turn into a chase, which will be even more troublesome. Therefore, what the two of them need to do now is to create a gap so that they can have a chance to escape. The most effective way is to kill a few ANBU first. Opposite Kakashi were five jounin, all of whom looked extremely powerful. Kakashi was a little excited. It had been a long time since he had used all his strength. I wonder how long these jonins could last? The five-on-one battle has officially begun! "Water escape! Water flow whip!" A water whip formed instantly and shot towards Kakashi. Kakashi didn't panic, raised his hand and cut it off with a knife. "But water has quality and formlessness, so how can it be so easy to cut off?" The water whip spread out and turned into a ball of water, surrounding Kakashi. "Water escape! Explode water and create waves!" Another ANBU formed seals with his hands, spit out a large amount of water from his mouth, and ran towards Kakashi. This ninjutsu is really amazingSo heartbroken. Silently complaining in his heart, Kakashi jumped up and avoided the attack of the water flow. Chakra attached to the soles of his feet and stepped on the water flow. "Water Escape! Water Prison Technique!" At this time, a figure suddenly appeared under the water where Kakashi was standing, and a circular water prison directly wrapped Kakashi! "This is¡­¡­" Kakashi looked at the water prison around him in surprise, feeling that his body was completely unable to use any strength. An ANBU inserted his hand into the water prison and said coldly: "Capture successful!" The other four Anbu stood aside, looking at Kakashi who was helpless in the water prison. One of them said: "But if you dare to invade my Mist Ninja Village, you are simply reckless." "silver!" Shisui was shocked. He didn't expect that Kakashi would be captured by the other party just a moment after the fight. After all, they are five jounin, is that too much? Shisui quickly wanted to go over and rescue Kakashi, but was stopped by the five chuunin. "Damn it!" Shisui cursed secretly and blocked the enemy's attack, but there was no way to rescue Kakashi. At this moment, Kakashi in the water prison turned into a puff of smoke with a bang and disappeared invisible. Under the water flow, Kakashi's figure suddenly appeared. A sword with the power of thunder slashed out from the bottom of the water and turned into a crescent moon. "White Yayue Chong!" The silver crescent moon directly split the ANBU who used the Water Prison Technique in half, and the blood dyed the water flow red. Everything just happened in a flash of lightning. When the ANBU reacted, all they saw was the body of their companion split into two. Shisui was overjoyed when he saw this. Sure enough, Kakashi couldn't be caught so easily. Shisui calmed down and concentrated on dealing with his enemies. "Damn it! When was it!" an ANBU said angrily. "It must have been the moment the water came up. I didn't expect this person to form the seal so fast. I didn't even see when he formed the seal." Kakashi looked at the four jounin in front of him coldly. He had just killed one of them while they were careless. I am afraid it will not be so easy next time. But, so what? "Water escape! Iron cannonball!" A ball of extremely fast water bombs flew out of the ANBU's mouth, aiming directly at Kakashi. Point your toes a little, and you¡¯ll open in an instant! Kakashi¡¯s ghostly speed appeared again, making the four Anbu¡¯s eyes look at Ichika. Disappeared! The four Anbu searched everywhere, but there was no trace of Kakashi. "Damn it! Where are the people!" "it's here!" Kakashi slashed out with his sword, but was blocked by the ANBU. "The same method will never let you succeed twice!" Anbu said. After one hit, Kakashi immediately moved away. "Water escape! Five-eating shark!" Five sharks instantly appeared under the water, and their sharp teeth looked extremely terrifying. "The home court is not strong, so we have to find a way." Kakashi narrowed his eyes, and an idea suddenly came to his mind. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 73 Shisui Crisis You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Five sharks were swimming around in the current, and their fangs made of water looked particularly sharp. Kakashi has no doubt that if his body is bitten by it, a piece of flesh will definitely fall off. On the surface of the water, there are four jounin watching with eager eyes, and below there are five sharks that choose to eat anyone. It¡¯s really dangerous. After exhaling a breath, Kakashi tightened his grip on the long sword in his hand. ¡°Everyone, be careful, this guy is extraordinary, don¡¯t let him get close to you.¡± A Mist Ninja ANBU reminded. The other three ANBU all nodded to show their understanding. Kakashi smiled contemptuously. If you don¡¯t get close, there¡¯s nothing I can do to you. How naive. On the other side, Shisui was struggling against five chunin alone. At this time, Shisui has not fully grown up, and only has the strength of a new jounin. Facing these five experienced chuunin, he can only parry, without the possibility of fighting back. The magatama in his eyes kept turning, constantly catching the enemy. In a one-on-one situation, Shisui was confident that he could kill any one of them instantly, but with the five of them swarming up and cooperating seamlessly, Shisui had no chance at all. Unless Shisui is willing to trade his injuries for his life. But this is obviously unrealistic. These are the outskirts of the Mist Ninja Village. At the same time, Kakashi has four jounin. Once Shisui's side is hit hard, the pressure on Kakashi's side will definitely increase. By then, the two Everyone has to finish. Therefore, Shisui can only look for opportunities to kill, otherwise, there is no way to break the situation. "I have to work hard, Kakashi-senpai has already killed one person, how can I fall behind?" Zhishui thought to himself, the small sword in his hand was even more powerful. "Uchiha style! Sword leaping flames!" The crimson flame attached to the Kodachi and became a flaming blade, exuding terrifying heat. The surrounding water was evaporated by it and slowly rose into the sky. Shisui's eyes were fixed, and his figure instantly accelerated, heading towards a chuunin. The five chunin scattered around, and when they saw Shisui moving, they all took action. "Water escape! Water bomb!" "Water escape! Water dragon bullet!" Two attacks pounced on Shisui, but Shisui showed no intention of stopping. He swung the Kodachi left and right, directly cutting the water bombs and water dragons into pieces, and then changed his body shape to avoid the impact of other water flows. In the flash of lightning, Shisui was already close to the chuunin. Magatama turned and their eyes met. A trace of fear flashed in the chuunin's eyes, but Shisui's body rose sharply. "Illusion! The art of seeing Naraku!" Under the genjutsu, the chuunin remained motionless and was directly hit in the head by Shisui's Kodachi! With a click, the face and head were split open directly by Shisui's flame-filled Kodachi. ? Explosions of blood! Shisui did not stay, but left instantly again. Seeing this, the remaining four chunin took a deep breath. "The first one." Zhishui murmured. "Damn it!" A chuunin shouted, and then his fingers kept flying. "Water Escape! Thousand Killing Rain Needles!" I saw the water flow condense into thin needles and shoot out towards Shisui! Shisui was also unambiguous. He quickly put the Kodachi into the scabbard and formed seals with his hands. "Fire Escape! Dragon Fire Technique!" The huge fire dragon not only turned all the fine needles made of water into steam, but also evaporated a lot of water. This wave of confrontation was so powerful that even the fog ninja jounin from Kakashi's regiment couldn't help but look at him with side eyes. "That kid over there looks very serious. I'll go over and deal with him first. The three of you will pester this kid and wait for me to come back." "yes!" Kakashi was anxious when he heard this. Shisui was already under a lot of pressure at this time. If another jounin was added, there might be danger. The movement of his feet caused a splash of water, but before Kakashi had gone far, he was faced with the joint attack of three long swords. "Damn it! Get out of my way!" ¡°You should just stay here for me honestly!¡± Chakra rioted all over the body, and thousands of thunderbolts flashed in Kakashi's hand. "Hatake sword technique! Thunder Moon!"  Qian Ting's movement was like a crescent moon, cutting off the three people's long swords directly. The three of them were startled and immediately jumped away. Sure enough, they couldn't get close to this guy. What a terrifying swordsmanship! Kakashi¡¯s body shape changed again, but unfortunately, he was greeted by three water dragons! At the same time, five sharks from the bottom of the water jumped out, their sharp fangs shining coldly in the moonlight! "Damn it!" Kakashi cursed secretly, and Qian Ting quickly threw it out. At the same time, he formed a seal in his hand, and a wall of fire appeared instantly, vaporizing the three water dragons and five sharks! Water mist shrouded in front of the three people, and their vision became a little blurry for a while. At this moment, a cold light flashed through the water mist, and before the fog ninja Anbu could react, it passed directly through the throat of one of them. "Well!" With a scream, the fog ninja ANBU covered his throat. Unfortunately, he could no longer move. "What!" The other two people were shocked. They didn't expect that Kakashi could kill someone at this time. At this moment, Kakashi's figure appeared next to the dead ANBU. Without saying a word, he pulled out Qian Ting and disappeared in an instant. "No! He passed!" "Hurry up!" Shisui was fighting inextricably with the remaining four chunin, and the ANBU jounin quickly approached. A chill ran down Zhishui's back. He sensed something was wrong and immediately moved away. With a hiss, a gash appeared on Zhishui's back. Fortunately, the wound was not deep, but it made Zhishui extremely scared. If he had been a step too late, now his head would be in a different place. "Oh? You move very quickly." "Your movements are much slower!" Kakashi's ghostly figure appeared behind the ANBU jounin. "What!" The Anbu Jonin was shocked. Just as he was about to turn around, he found that his world was spinning, and he seemed to see his own body. "Strange, why is there a body without a head?" These were his last thoughts, and he could think no more. "Silver!" Zhishui said happily. Kakashi flashed again and appeared behind Shisui. The two were back to back, supporting each other. "Is it okay?" "It's okay, these people can't hurt me yet." "That's good." Kakashi squinted his eyes and scanned the enemy in front of him. The jounin just now had already rushed over. At this time, there were four chuunin and two jounin in front of him, which was much less than before. "You two bastards! How dare you kill so many people in our Mist Ninja Village. No matter who you are, you can't escape the Mist Ninja's sanctions!" Kakashi was a little moved. It seemed that the two of them could not leave directly. Otherwise, their identities would be exposed, which might cause more trouble. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Possibly Even War! With the murderous intention in Kakashi's heart, it seems that he can only keep all these people here. As long as these people are dead, no one will know that the two of them have been to the Mist Ninja Village. Murderous aura filled the air, and the air became somewhat condensed. "Shun, take action, leave no one behind!" Kakashi said and rushed towards the two jounin! Zhishui didn¡¯t hesitate when he heard the words, and he obviously thought of the key point of the problem. The two figures flashed past and faced their respective opponents. At this moment, a voice sounded. ¡°What an arrogant guy, he actually dares to appear in the situation of my Mist Ninja Village.¡± Kakashi was shocked. Looking around, there were dozens more ninjas! Suffered! Sure enough, I was attracted by the movement here! Without saying a word, the dozens of ninjas launched their ninjutsu one after another! "Water escape! Water dragon bullet technique!" In an instant, dozens of water dragons rushed towards the Shisui nearest to them! All escape routes for Shisui were blocked. Shisui is in danger! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 74 Divine power! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Zhisui's eyes widened, looking at the dozens of water dragons that suddenly appeared in front of him, he felt a little desperate for a moment. Are you kidding me? Is this the case? This is life-threatening! ¡°Moreover, there are their companions here, how can they do it? The three ANBU chunin were swallowed directly by the water dragon, and they didn't even have time to scream. Under the leadership of the Fourth Mizukage in Mist Ninja Village, many ninjas have become ruthless. When Zabuza graduated, he even killed all the ninjas of the same period, and his reputation as a ghost spread like wildfire. It can be seen how dark the Mist Ninja Village was at this time, so it is not difficult to explain why they can be so indifferent to the lives of their companions. But after all, ninja is still a teamwork profession, so there are still many ninjas in Mist Ninja Village who have feelings for their companions. These ninjas coming now are the ninjas who just wiped out the Kaguya clan. Except for Kimimaro, all the Kaguya clan has been wiped out. Except for those who transported the corpses back to the village, most of the fog ninjas who besieged the Kaguya clan came over. ¡°After all, the movement here is so loud that it¡¯s hard not to notice. Kakashi originally wanted to fight quickly before, but he was afraid of alarming other people in the Mist Ninja Village. Unexpectedly, it took so long, leading to the current situation. It was too late, but it was faster then. The water dragon was only three meters away from Shisui, but Shisui had nowhere to escape. The water dragon was so fast that Shisui couldn't dodge it. There is no gap at all! Kakashi was very anxious when he saw this, but unfortunately the distance was too far and there was no time to rush over. "Damn it, it's too late!" There is no other way, it is the only one that can be used! The Sharingan in the left eye rotated rapidly, and the three magatama were connected together in an instant, and then a black dart pattern appeared in Kakashi's left eye. The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! The black dart pattern also kept rotating. Kakashi's eyes were fixed on the dozens of water dragons, and his left eye opened angrily! Divine power! Kakashi¡¯s left eye was bleeding! Shisui felt the space in front of him become distorted, and then an incredible scene appeared! I saw that the dozens of water dragons were strangely twisted, as if they were being forcibly twisted by an invisible force. The water dragon whined, and its body was sucked into a spiral black hole in mid-air, and then it disappeared strangely. The whole place was silent! The area around Shisui became empty in an instant, with nothing missing. The scene was quiet and strange for a while. Dozens of mist ninjas were speechless as they looked at the scene in front of them, with only horror in their eyes. After Shisui was surprised, he glanced at Kakashi with awareness. After all, the only one who could save him here was Kakashi. Kakashi was seen half-kneeling on the water, breathing heavily, and blood was flowing from his left eye. When Kakashi raised his head, Shisui saw the pattern in Kakashi's left eye. "This is?" Zhishui was surprised, what is this? Not an ordinary Sharingan. Suddenly, an idea flashed in Shisui's mind, and he looked at Kakashi in disbelief. Could it be the legendary Mangeky¨­ Sharingan of the Uchiha clan? How can it be! Kakashi-senpai actually activated the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! By the way, that was a space ninjutsu just now! It is said that the Mangekyo Sharingan does have the ability of space ninjutsu. At this time, Shisui no longer had any doubts in his mind, it was the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! The crisis has been resolved, Shisui teleported directly to Kakashi's side. "Yin, are you okay?" "It's okay, I just used too much force." Kakashi said calmly. It is the first time to use Kamui, Kakashi is not in good condition now. The consumption of chakra was second, but the consumption of mental power by Kamui was beyond Kakashi's expectations. Although he is not incapable of taking action, Kakashi's current strength is only 80% at best. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too much to deal with so many mist ninjas in front of me. "Yin, it seems we are not having a good time this time." Shisui smiled bitterly, facing so many Mist ninjas, he might not have been able to run away in his heyday, not to mention that Kakashi's condition is still a bit weak now.extravagant. "Trust me, we can leave." Kakashi¡¯s firm words rang out, making Shisui startled, and he seemed to have a little more confidence. At this time, those mist ninjas finally came back to their senses from the shock just now. "What kind of ninjutsu is that? It actually wiped out all the water dragons?" "Rather than saying that they were all wiped out, it would be better to say that they disappeared in an instant. How on earth was it done?" Unknown ninjutsu is the scariest thing, which is why information about ninja abilities is so important. "Is it the legendary space ninjutsu?" "How is that possible! Since the death of the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato, no one in the ninja world knows space ninjutsu!" "This person is also from Konoha, he can't be the descendant of Namikaze Minato!" As soon as these words came out, all the fog ninjas present were shocked. Namikaze Minato's name is like thunder. The youngest Hokage in history relies on his superb space ninjutsu. With his elusive appearance, no one wants to face him. Some mist ninjas have already thought about retreating, but they dare not take action. Ninjas are not allowed to escape from battle. The previous two ANBU jounin were behind Kakashi and Shisui at this time, but they did not dare to move at all. The two of them also saw the clues in that strange scene. It was exactly what the silver-haired man in front of them was doing. Caused. With such a terrifying figure, the two of them now simply don¡¯t dare to mess around. "Don't be afraid, everyone, the ninjutsu just now did a lot of damage to that man. If we work together, we will definitely be able to take him down." "Yes, for the dignity of Mist Ninja Village! Let's go together!" The crowd was excited, and Kakashi and Shisui's expressions became extremely solemn. If this continues, I'm afraid they will really have to confess here today. "Shun, do you still have a lot of chakra?" Kakashi suddenly asked. "There are quite a few more." Although he didn¡¯t know what Kakashi meant, Shisui still answered truthfully. "We will retreat to the back later to avoid the two mist ninjas behind us, and then you can release your most powerful fire escape." "yes!" Kakashi seemed to have a plan, and Shisui didn't ask any more questions. This was obviously not the time to say more. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? So, what we have to do at this time is to cooperate. Kakashi stood up, looked at the dark night sky, and murmured: "It should be almost done." "Shun! Let's go!" Kakashi said and rushed towards the two ANBU jounin. Qian Ting emitted a dazzling blue light and was covered with thunder. Shisui followed closely behind. Flag Wood Sword Technique! White Fang crescent moon! The white crescent moon shot out from Qian Ting and flew towards the two ANBU jounin. Seeing this, the two ANBU jounin were a little frightened, so they ducked away from the white crescent moon. Kakashi showed a smile and quickly escaped from the encirclement with Shisui. "Everyone, chase! Don't let them run away!" Dozens of mist ninjas swarmed away and ran wildly on top of the water. Suddenly, Kakashi stopped and said to Shisui: "Now, do it!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 75 Thunder Escape! Kirin! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hearing this, Zhisui also stopped and turned around while forming seals with his hands! "Fire Escape! Fire extinguishes!" A huge wall of fire formed instantly, and Shisui poured almost all the remaining chakra in his body into the fire escape. Kakashi was not idle either, he also formed seals with his hands. "Wind Escape! Vacuum Jade!" Wind bombs were added to the fire wall, which instantly became more powerful. The fire wall that was originally several meters wide became dozens of meters wide. The fire is getting stronger! The scorching temperature seemed to be drying out the surface of the earth, and the water flow originally created by the Mist Ninja was directly evaporated by this terrifying combination of fire escape. The attack range was so wide and the temperature so high that all the mist ninjas did not dare to get close for a while. At the same time, they covered their eyes with their hands to block the terrifying heat. "What a terrifying fire escape!" Someone among the fog ninjas made a surprised sound. The scorching heat made their clothes dry and even burnt. "Yin, let's withdraw now." Seeing that the wall of fire blocked the ninjas, Shisui felt happy, as he should be able to retreat. But Kakashi shook his head and said, "No." "Why?" Shisui asked with some confusion. If you don¡¯t run away now that you have such a good opportunity, why should you stay? "This mission was to gather information, but now our identities have been exposed and we have killed several Mist ninjas. If we let them go back, Konoha's reputation for invading Mist ninjas without permission will probably not go away." Shisui was startled, and immediately figured out the key points, and said, "What should we do?" Kakashi's eyes flashed with a ruthless look, and he said: "The peace of Konoha is hard-won and cannot be destroyed because of us. For now, the only way is to kill all these Mist Ninjas!" "What? Silver! There are dozens of them, even you can't do this." "We can only give it a try, Shun, step back. I can't fully control the ninjutsu I'm going to use next, so in order to avoid accidental injury, you should quickly move away." "But¡­¡­" "Stop it, hurry up! Execute the order!" "yes!" Shisui finally made a compromise. Although he didn't know what kind of ninjutsu Kakashi was going to release, even Kakashi said he couldn't completely control it, which shows how terrifying its power is. And Shisui also agreed with what Kakashi just said. The two of them went to the Mist Ninja Village for no reason, fought against the Mist Ninja, and killed each other's ninjas. This was already suspected of causing friction. ¡° If the Mist Ninja Village uses this as an excuse to threaten Konoha, I¡¯m afraid neither of them will get much benefit by then. Either Konoha compromises and hands over Kakashi and Shisui to settle the dispute, or Konoha and the Mist Ninja go to full-scale war. No matter what it is, Kakashi and Shisui are not willing to see it. Therefore, the only solution is to silence all these people. As long as these Mist Ninjas are dead, naturally no one will know who came to the Mist Ninja Village today, and naturally no one will go to Konoha to ask for an explanation. But the most important question in this ending is whether Kakashi can completely destroy the opponent's fog ninja. A trace of worry flashed in Shisui's eyes. The trouble this time was indeed serious. Seeing Shisui leaving, Kakashi let out a breath and looked at the dark night sky, where two dark clouds were constantly rubbing against each other. "It looks like it's OK." The wall of fire dispersed, and the mist ninjas saw the isolated figure. ?Silver hair, black windbreaker, and thunder sword! "It's strange, why is there only one person left!" "I guess he was abandoned by his companions. How pitiful he is, hahaha!" Dozens of fog ninjas all laughed, as if they had seen something extremely ridiculous. Kakashi didn¡¯t mind either, he just looked at the dozens of enemies in front of him calmly. Since time traveling, this is the first time that Kakashi feels so excited. It is an excitement that he has not even experienced when fighting Orochimaru. Qian Ting made a bang, sealed it into the talisman on his wrist, and quickly formed seals with his hands. For a moment, Kakashi¡¯s right hand turned into a bolt of thunder! A thousand birds chirp!   Kakashi¡¯s original secret of thunder escape when he was twelve years old! Chidori! The sharp chirping of birds echoed throughout the night sky, seeming to announce something. The fog ninjas were stunned, and then someone said: "It's Hatake Kakashi! That ninjutsu is Chidori!" "Are you really from Konoha! Why are people from Konoha coming to my Mist Ninja Village!" "Who knows, maybe he wants to join forces with the Kaguya clan, right?" "No matter what he wants to do, since he has come to my Mist Ninja Village, don't even think about going back alive! Even the Third Hokage is the same!" Facing the barking of the mist ninjas, Kakashi remained indifferent. All his energy was now focused on the black cloud in the sky. At this time, an earth dragon rose from the soles of Kakashi's feet! Earth Escape! Earth dragon bomb! Kakashi had already performed this ninjutsu before forming the Chidori Seal, but deliberately delayed its release. Throughout the ages, I¡¯m afraid Kakashi is the only one who uses earth dragon bullets as a means of heightening. Kakashi is dressed in black, with an earth dragon roaring under his feet! A thousand birds chirp in my right hand! The fog ninjas suddenly had an ominous premonition. "What does he want to do!" ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I have a very bad feeling.¡± For a moment, a depressing atmosphere began to fill the fog ninja. Suddenly, the Chidori in Kakashi¡¯s hand suddenly lost its voice, and lightning shot straight into the sky! The Chidori is actually connected to the black clouds in the sky! Someone among the mist ninja couldn't help but swallowed, and a terrifying power emanated from Kakashi's body. "Oh my god! What kind of ninjutsu is that!" He didn¡¯t answer his question, and everyone was already dumbfounded. On top of the earth dragon that is more than ten meters high, Kakashi stared at the sky, the Sharingan in his left eye kept turning, looking for the most suitable moment! Shisui, who had already evacuated the scene, saw the terrifying scene from a distance and was shocked. It was so terrifying. What kind of ninjutsu was Kakashi-senpai trying to unleash? Shisui couldn't help but stop and look at the thin figure riding an earth dragon in the distance. At that moment, Kakashi felt like the God of Thunder came to the world, holding thousands of thunders in his hands. From the beginning of the Kirigakure Jutsu, Kakashi and Shisui continued to use fire escape. The hot temperature sharply raised the airflow in this area, forming the two cumulonimbus clouds. This is what Kakashi was waiting for. A moment! Suddenly, Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank, now! The Chidori in the right hand swung down suddenly! I saw what seemed to be some strange beast in the black clouds making a terrifying roar. Roar! Roar! Roar! The sound resounded throughout the world, making people look askance. In the distance, Orochimaru looked at the terrifying power of the thunder with a surprised expression. "Who is it! I have never seen such a terrifying Thunder Release Ninjutsu!" The golden pupils were full of shock. Blue thunder kept flashing, and a strange beast made of thunder emerged from the black cloud. ??Lion head, antlers, tiger eyes, elk body, dragon scales, ox tail! Alien beast Qilin! Kakashi looked at the huge thunder beast, his eyes full of solemnity. The Chidori on the right hand moved again, aiming directly at the dozens of fog ninjas! "Thunder Escape! Qilin!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 76 Injured You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! All these actions sound like a lot, but in fact they just happened in a split second. When Kakashi shouted those four words indifferently, the fate of these people was already sealed. The blue thunder beast roared out and landed with thunder! Falling suddenly in the frightened eyes of the mist ninjas! Boom boom boom! The unicorn has landed! Not a blade of grass grows! The speed is so fast that these mist ninjas have no way to dodge! For a moment, the scene where the Kirin had wreaked havoc appeared in front of Kakashi's eyes. The ground was covered with scorched earth. Not only were all the mist ninjas wiped out, but their corpses were also turned into charcoal, making it impossible to tell who was who. The earth dragon under Kakashi's feet suddenly dispersed, and Kakashi's body fell from the sky. In order to see the direction of the thunder clearly, Kakashi tried his best to activate the Sharingan, but now it was too much and his body could no longer bear it, and he fell into a coma. The Sharingan in the left eye was automatically sealed by the four elephant seals, and its scarlet color faded, becoming grayish white. The aftermath of the Kirin's rampage blew Kakashi's body directly into a small river in the distance. The current was so strong that Kakashi was directly washed away. In the distance, Shisui was extremely surprised when he saw the thunder coming into the world. Is that really a ninjutsu that humans can master? For a time, Kakashi's image in Shisui's heart grew to the limit, becoming extremely tall. Shisui felt the huge gap like a natural chasm. However, Shisui did not despair. Instead, he aroused endless fighting spirit. "One day, I will catch up with you, Kakashi-senpai." " Shisui said, turning back. In his opinion, under such a powerful ninjutsu, all the mist ninja must have been wiped out, so there should be no problem in going back at this time. But when Shisui arrived at the battlefield, Kakashi was not seen at all. In that scorched earth, corpses were everywhere, and not a single living thing was seen. "Strange, where did Kakashi-senpai go?" Shisui was puzzled, why did Kakashi suddenly disappear? With a bad premonition in his heart, Shisui left the place to look for Kakashi. Maybe Kakashi left first. However, Shisui quickly eliminated this answer in his mind. If he left, he would definitely see it along the way, but he didn't see it just now. "Kakashi-senpai, please be sure nothing happens to you." Shisui murmured, then turned and left. It¡¯s too dangerous here. With such a big movement just now, someone will definitely come to investigate, so Shisui can¡¯t stay longer. Not long after Shisui left, a pitcher plant-like creature emerged from the ground, and then revealed a head, one black and one white, which looked extremely weird. "Ah, what a terrifying thunder escape. I didn't expect that Kakashi has reached this level." Bai Jue said. "You are indeed Obito's former teammate." Black Zetsu said coldly. "I really wonder what Obito would think if he knew Kakashi was like this?" "Just go and tell him and he will know." "Ah, this is a really good idea." After saying that, the pitcher plant sank into the ground again. Not long after, Orochimaru also arrived here in a kimono. Looking at the charred land, Orochimaru's eyes flashed with heat. "What a powerful Ninjutsu. Who is it? He has such terrifying Ninjutsu attainments." Suddenly, Orochimaru's eyes flashed and he murmured: "Kakashi, is that you? It's amazing. I'm really looking forward to your growth more and more." In a deserted space, there were huge square pillars everywhere. A long-haired man wearing a mask sat quietly on the pillar, looking at the water that had just arrived under the pillar. The long-haired man raised his head, revealing the scarlet Sharingan in his right eye! "Kakashi, I didn't expect you to be able to use Kamui. You are truly a genius. Even non-Uchiha can reach this point. So what are you doing in Kirigakure Village this time? To avenge Lin? It's just that it's too late. Let¡¯s get some.¡± The long-haired man stood up, his black robe with red clouds flowing freely in the wind. "Kakashi, continue playing your ninja games. In a few years, my plan will begin. At that time, I will have fun with you."??. " After the long-haired man finished speaking, the Sharingan in his right eye sent out strange fluctuations, forming a vortex of space distortion, covering his entire body, and then disappeared in that space. In the Mist Ninja Village, there were not a few people who saw the lightning, but no one knew what was going on. And under Yagura's control under Obito's control, the impact of this incident was completely eliminated. No one knew what happened, not even the ANBU who later went to that land to recover the charred corpse. what's going on. But this does not hinder the speculations of these Anbu. With that terrifying power, it is not difficult to guess that a strong man has released a powerful ninjutsu here, but who is this person? The Anbu who came here all had this question in their minds, but no one could answer it. Obito is determined to eliminate the influence, and naturally he will not let this matter cause trouble again. Therefore, except for some caring people, no one knows the truth about this matter. Kakashi continued to flow along the current, drifting all night before being washed to the shore by the current. Fortunately, Kakashi, who has been practicing Eight Gates Dunjia for many years, has very good physical fitness. Otherwise, the impact of the water flow alone would be enough to kill Kakashi. But even so, Kakashi¡¯s current situation cannot be said to be good. An embarrassed figure walked slowly from a distance, with white hair, shabby clothes, and a face covered with dirt. Kimimaro! Kaguya¡¯s clan was completely wiped out, and only Kimimaro escaped. Seeing a figure lying by the river in the distance, Kimimaro couldn't help but feel curious. What a handsome man. This was Kimimaro¡¯s first impression when he saw Kakashi. "Who are you? Why are you here?" Kimimaro asked. It¡¯s just that Kakashi closed his eyes tightly and had no intention of answering. Kimimaro was a little angry and continued: "Why don't you answer me? Are you also ignoring my existence!" Kakashi still didn¡¯t answer. Kimimaro became even more angry. The bone blade in his palm instantly formed and stabbed Kakashi in the neck. Just when Kimimaro was about to stab Kakashi, a hand grabbed Kimimaro tightly. Kimimaro was stunned for a moment, turned around to look, and couldn't help but be startled, that hand turned out to be Kakashi's! At this time, Kakashi also opened his eyes and saw the embarrassed boy in front of him. The intuition developed between life and death allowed Kakashi to sense danger even when he was in a coma, and he woke up at the last moment, otherwise he would have passed away in the hands of this seven or eight-year-old boy. "Ah, you are really cruel. I don't seem to have offended you." Kakashi sat up and touched his hair that was not yet dry. "Who told you to ignore me!" "Sorry, sorry, I just passed out." "Who are you? Why are you here?" "Ah, compared to this, I am more concerned about Orochimaru, why don't you come out?" "Hehehe, you are indeed Kakashi, he discovered my existence so quickly." With a sinister laugh, Orochimaru's figure slowly emerged from behind a big tree. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 77 Curse Seal! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ??Sinister eyes, beige kimono, golden pupils, and a playful smile on the corner of her mouth. When Kakashi saw Orochimaru, although he looked calm on the surface, he couldn't help but feel tight in his heart, he was in trouble. After using the Kirin, Kakashi's Sharingan was overburdened, causing his body to feel a little heavy now. To make matters worse, Kakashi's body was weighed down by countless collisions while swimming downstream in the water all night. Lots of wounds. Although it is not fatal, it can be said that Kakashi's combat effectiveness has been greatly reduced. Even the Mangekyou Sharingan cannot be used for a while. With his body half disabled and his Sharingan unable to be used, he was still facing Orochimaru. Kakashi couldn't help but smile bitterly in his heart. Is this doomed? Facing the threat of death, Kakashi didn't have much fear for a while, but instead felt calm. I can¡¯t tell why, but I¡¯m not as scared as I imagined. Is it because you died once? Kakashi laughed at himself. Of course, Orochimaru didn't know Kakashi's inner world, but Orochimaru was a little surprised when he saw Kakashi's calm look. Maybe others wouldn¡¯t be able to see Kakashi¡¯s state, but scientists like Orochimaru have very keen observation skills. Kakashi was in a very bad state, Orochimaru could tell at a glance. Even so, Kakashi didn't feel any nervousness or fear when facing him. Did you give up? No! no! Kakashi has never been one to give up easily. Orochimaru suddenly realized that he had never seen Kakashi clearly. He originally thought he was just an outstanding junior. Although he got the Sharingan later, in Orochimaru's view, this outstanding young man would most likely be ruined if he got something that didn't belong to him. After all, the things of the Uchiha clan are so easy to conquer. But what Orochimaru didn't expect was that Kakashi seemed to be reborn after Minato's death. He swept away his previous decadence, and his strength improved by leaps and bounds, surprising him again and again. It makes Orochimaru feel a little afraid when he sees Kakashi. This is also the reason why Orochimaru did not take action on the cliff. Snakes have very keen senses. Last night, others may not know who it was when they saw the scene that looked like the arrival of the God of Thunder, but Orochimaru knew it. Because before that unicorn beast came, there were thousands of birds singing in unison! Except for Kakashi, no one in this world can use this kind of ninjutsu. Amazing Ninjutsu talent! What a beautiful and terrifying ninjutsu! Orochimaru looked at Kakashi with eyes full of intoxication, as if a hunter was eyeing his prey. Facing the eyes of Kakashi and Orochimaru, Kimimaro was like a passerby, but he didn't dare to move, not at all! The terrifying confrontation between the two made Kimimaro aware of the terrifying crisis! As long as you move, it will become a corpse, right? This is Kimimaro's only thought at this time. There were a few drops of cold sweat on the fair face. Who are these two people! "So Orochimaru, what are you doing here?" "Haha, originally I just wanted to take this boy away, but now I see something more interesting." Orochimaru said, sticking out his tongue and licking his lips. "Oh? What is it that makes you feel interesting?" Kakashi had a bad feeling in his heart. People who were targeted by Orochimaru would not have a good time. "Haha, Kakashi, you and I are both smart people, there is no need to be like this, you should understand what I am saying. Is there anything else here besides you?" "Ah, I really didn't expect that I am something interesting in your eyes. I'm really flattered." "Haha, Kakashi, I didn't expect that you, a foreigner, could actually use the Sharingan to this extent, and even developed that kind of terrifying ninjutsu. Kakashi, I have to admit, I was wrong about you. You are the most talented person I have ever seen. Neither I nor Minato can compare.??You. " Listening to Orochimaru's praise, Kakashi felt no joy in his heart, only bitterness. Kakashi has never wanted others not to praise him so much. Seeing that Kakashi was silent, Orochimaru continued: "Kakashi, I am looking forward to your growth more and more. For this, I will give you a gift." Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank when he heard this, and when he was about to say something, the seals on Orochimaru¡¯s hands had already been formed. I saw Orochimaru's neck moving rapidly like a snake, and the two fangs were clearly exposed! "ah!" Kakashi wailed, Orochimaru's fangs had bitten Kakashi's neck! too fast! With Kakashi¡¯s severely injured body at this time, there was no time to escape! Kimimaro on the side was also shocked when he saw this scene. Is this person a monster? After a while, Orochimaru's head returned to his body, and he looked at Kakashi with a satisfied smile. At this time, Kakashi was already curled up on the ground, covering his neck, his handsome face full of pain. Three black magatama-like things appeared on Kakashi¡¯s neck. "Kakashi, this is the Curse Seal of Heaven. Although it is still an incomplete technique, it is more powerful than Anko's. You should experience the taste of it." Orochimaru wiped the saliva from his mouth, his expression extremely satisfied. Kakashi felt nothing but pain at this time. Ignoring Kakashi anymore, Orochimaru turned around and walked to Kimimaro. Kimimaro was stunned and subconsciously took a step back. "Haha, kid, have you found the meaning of your life?" Kimimaro was stunned for a moment, not knowing what to say, but his eyes were full of confusion, and it was obvious that he had no answer to this question at all. Orochimaru smiled when he saw this, and then said: "Human, living is meaningless, but as long as you don't die, you will always find interesting things, just like you discovered him, and I discovered you." Orochimaru said as he reached out and touched Kimimaro's young face, causing Kimimaro's face to blush. After a moment, Orochimaru turned around and said, "Let's go, Kimimaro, follow me to find the meaning of existence." Orochimaru¡¯s words seemed to have a magical power that lured Kimimaro to leave with him. And at the last moment when Kimimaro left, he glanced at Kakashi who was still struggling in pain. Is that person something interesting that I discovered? Kimimaro shook his head. He didn't know what the answer was, but he had a feeling that as long as he followed the man in front of him, he would definitely find the answer. And in the days to come, Kimimaro will call him Lord Orochimaru! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 78 Seal of Seal of Evil You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Darkness! The boundless darkness! Kakashi only feels like he is in boundless darkness now! I can¡¯t see anything, I can¡¯t feel anything, it¡¯s like I¡¯m in another time and space completely. Where am I? who I am? Kakashi¡¯s consciousness was blurred for a while, and then the severe pain all over his body woke Kakashi up again. It hurts! ! ! All the muscles in his body were trembling, enduring the extreme pain. After a while, the severe pain all over my body gradually faded away, leaving only the burning sensation in my neck. The pain, which was like going through eighteen levels of hell, made Kakashi's spirit feel weak. If it weren¡¯t for Kakashi¡¯s strong will, he might have become a corpse by now. Kakashi only felt that his body became light and airy, as if it no longer belonged to him. Damn Orochimaru! He actually put a curse seal on himself! This was Kakashi¡¯s first thought after regaining consciousness. The eyelids were so heavy that Kakashi seemed unable to open them, but it did not prevent Kakashi from thinking about the problem. Curse Seal! ??A mysterious and terrifying thing. Orochimaru's curse seal can give people natural power, but it also corrodes the body, making people easily fall into madness. The most terrifying thing is that with the curse seal, there is no way to resist Orochimaru. Orochimaru is like a tarsal maggot, flowing through the body. Of course, these are the curse seals at the beginning of the plot. At this time, Orochimaru's curse seal is far from reaching this level. Because Orochimaru has not yet met Jugo, he has not yet obtained the method to perfect the curse seal. The curse seal at this time is more about marking the body with Orochimaru's mark so that it can adapt to Orochimaru's chakra. When you use this as a container for reincarnation, it will become very smooth. It can be said that the curse seal at this time has no other use at all except causing damage to the body. Maybe it can increase the power when the curse seal breaks out, but not much. The curse mark on Anko¡¯s body is like this. It seems to have no use except for resurrecting Orochimaru in the end. The so-called Curse Seal One and Curse Seal Two do not exist at all. The curse mark mixed with Ry¨±chi Cave Sage Chakra is constantly flowing on Kakashi's body, and the pain caused by the violent Sage Chakra is far beyond Kakashi's imagination. Even with Kakashi¡¯s strong body, which has been trained to the sixth gate, the pain is unbearable. Kakashi experienced the power of Sage Chakra for the first time. Sure enough, it is really delusional to want to master this kind of power from nature without systematic study! I don¡¯t know how long passed, but Kakashi felt like a century had passed. At this time, Kakashi felt someone standing next to him. "Kakashi-senpai! How are you? Are you okay?" This voice is Shisui? Kakashi didn't know where he got a bit of strength, he opened his eyelids, and sure enough, he saw Shisui's childish face. Seeing Kakashi wake up, Shisui was overjoyed and said, "Kakashi-senpai, how are you? How did you end up like this?" Kakashi was about to speak when he felt a pain in his neck and subconsciously covered that area. When Shisui saw this, he looked over and saw three black magatama on the neck. "This is¡­¡­" Zhishui said doubtfully. "This is Orochimaru's masterpiece." "What? Senior, did you meet Orochimaru? Senior, are you okay?" Kakashi shook his head and said: "It's okay, it's just that Orochimaru left something like this on me. It's really troublesome." "What's this?" "A kind of curse seal, Shisui. Please help me draw some sealing runes. I want to seal this thing. Go back and ask the Third Generation to see if there is any way." "Yes! Senior." Soon, Shisui, under the guidance of Kakashi, drew a lot of sealing runes on the ground. Kakashi sat in the middle holding his tired body, forming seals with his hands. "Seal the evil seal!" Kakashi gave a soft drink, and then the runes on the ground began toThe vibrations penetrated into Kakashi's neck one after another, turning into runes bit by bit and imprinted on the periphery of the three black magatama, forming a circle. At the same time, Kakashi felt pain in his neck again. The little strength he had just recovered was exhausted again, and his whole body softened. "Kakashi-senpai!" Shisui was stunned when he saw this, and quickly stepped forward to support Kakashi. "Zhishui, please take me out of here and find Tenzang and Xiyan. It's time for us to retreat." After Kakashi finished speaking, he fainted again. Shisui called out twice. In desperation, he had no choice but to carry Kakashi on his back and leave the place. ¡°This time I came to Mist Ninja Village and caused such a big commotion. I really can¡¯t stay any longer. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what will happen. Shisui's speed is very fast, even if he is carrying one person, he is still very fast. When it was still dark, Shisui followed the codes left by Xi Yan and Ten Zang and found them. Shisui knocked on the door gently, and Xi Yan and Tian Zang in the room were instantly alert. "who?" "The shadow of Kinoshita!" Tianzang and Xiyan breathed a sigh of relief when they heard this. It was just a secret code for a few people to communicate. Anyone who knew this was obviously not an enemy. Tenzo opened the door, and sure enough, Shisui and Kakashi came in, but Kakashi seemed to be in a coma. "Shisui, what's wrong with Kakashi-senpai?" Seeing Kakashi looking seriously injured, Tenzo asked anxiously. Xiyan also looked at Shisui anxiously. Shisui immediately told the two of them what happened in the past two days. After hearing this, both of them couldn't help being surprised. "I really didn't expect that the Mist Ninja Village was actually killing each other, and Kakashi-senpai actually used one person's power to wipe out dozens of powerful ninjas with one move. It's really scary." "Orochimaru is actually here, and he is so vicious to his seniors. It's really abominable!" Xiyan said, clenching her fists, obviously very dissatisfied with Orochimaru's actions. "Now is not the time to discuss this. Kakashi-senpai said before he passed out that we should leave the Kingdom of Water as soon as possible." Shisui said. "Don't worry, Xiyan and I have not been idle these past two days. We have already secured a ship and are ready to go at any time." "Okay, without further ado, let's retreat first." "good!" When Kakashi woke up again, he found that his bed was shaking constantly, as if there was an earthquake. Fortunately, the ninja's physique is unusual, otherwise he would definitely be dizzy this time. "This is on the boat?" Kakashi quickly analyzed the current location, which was a small boat to be precise. ¡°It seems that we are already on the way out of the Kingdom of Water.¡± Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief. This visit to the Kingdom of Water was really more dangerous than previously imagined. Touching the seal on the back of his neck, Kakashi smiled helplessly. "This is really a big trouble. We have to find a way to eliminate it." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 79 Terumi Mei and Qing You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! It can be said that Wuyin Village has experienced some kind of bad luck during this period, with bad things happening one after another. First, Zabuza Momochi, known as the Demon Man, attempted to rebel and assassinated the Fourth Mizukage. Although he failed in the end, he still escaped. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? outright rebellion, and a big commotion. Although it didn't have a big impact on the Mist Ninja, they also lost part of their strength. In the end, a mysterious ninja appeared outside Kirigakure Village and used an unprecedentedly powerful thunder escape to kill dozens of ninjas in one move, leaving not even a single intact body behind. People who try to obtain information from corpses can only look confused. With these three things added together, the mood of the ninjas in Kirigakure Village could not be said to be very good. The name of Blood Mist has been spread in the Mist Ninja Village for a long time, and they haven't breathed the free air for a long time. Under the iron-blooded policy of the Fourth Mizukage Yagura, the ninjas of Kirigakure Village were living in a very difficult situation. "Father, I think it is not okay for the village to continue like this. We must overthrow the fourth generation of rule, otherwise, our Kirigakure Village will be destroyed by his hands sooner or later!" The eighteen-year-old girl is tall and graceful. Her green eyes add a lot of aura to her, and her right eye, which is covered by brown hair, adds a bit of mystery to her. It¡¯s just that this girl is not acting coquettishly at this time, but is discussing the rebellion with her father. "Xiao Ming, this matter cannot be rushed. Even if you can overthrow the rule of the fourth generation, so what? If there is no Mizukage sitting in the village, other countries will not give up this opportunity to invade the Kingdom of Water." "Damn it!" The girl punched the door frame nearby, looking very angry. "Xiao Ming, you are the most talented person among our Terumi clan. As long as you can possess Kage-level strength, coupled with the reputation of our Terumi clan, you will definitely be able to elevate you to the position of Mizukage. When the time comes, our Kirigakure The village can welcome new life, you know?" "Yes, father, I will continue to work hard." The girl nodded. "Okay, don't worry about the rest. Kirigakure is so big that he won't be tormented by the Fourth Mizukage for the time being." "I understand, father." "Okay, if you have nothing to do, just go down." "Yes, father!" The girl left in response, leaving her pretty back behind. "Xiao Ming, the future of Wuyin Village depends on you, you have to work hard." The middle-aged ninja sitting in the hall murmured to himself, his tone full of expectation. Although the girl did not hear her father's last words, she still felt the heavy pressure on her shoulders. "I must save my village and my people." The girl silently made a vow, just like a seed, one day it will bear fruit. "Terumi Mei-sama, do you have anything to do with me?" At this time, a middle-aged ninja saluted Terumi Mei. This middle-aged ninja¡¯s right eye is covered with something black, and there are charm-like decorations hanging on his ears, which looks very strange. Terumi Mei glanced at Ao and said: "Ao, what happened last night? Others may not know, but I know, you must know that you are the fourth generation's confidant, and you have Konoha's Byakugan, you must have seen What is it, right?¡± "this¡­¡­" The middle-aged ninja known as Qing was a little embarrassed and seemed unwilling to say more, but there was a trace of fear in his pupils. Seeing Qing act like this clearly confirms Terumi Mei¡¯s thoughts. Terumi Mei's face turned solemn and said: "Ao! Yagura is different now than before! He is no longer the Yagura you know! He is no longer the Yagura who taught you the Blue Dragon Palm! He has changed! Do you know! Don¡¯t you know that if this continues, the village will probably be destroyed! First it¡¯s the Minazuki clan, and now it¡¯s the Kaguya clan, and what about in the future?¡± Ao's expression keeps changing. His previous friendship with the Fourth Mizukage, the current changes of the Fourth Mizukage, and what Terumi Mei said are all flashing in Ao's mind. Finally, Ao sighed and said: "Terumi Mei-sama, you are right, Yondaime-sama, he has indeed changed." Terumi Mei felt happy. Ao's words meant that he had chosen the village and given up on Yagura. It¡¯s no wonder that the Qinghui would do something like thisChoosing, what Yagura did was simply to exterminate Kirigakure. As a ninja who loves the village, Qing has tolerated this kind of behavior for a long time. "Qing, tell me quickly, what happened last night? What happened to that thunderous light that shot into the sky?" Qing gritted his teeth and said: "Last night, I was sent to annihilate the Kaguya clan, because my Byakugan can see the acupuncture points clearly, and using Qinglong's hands to deal with physically powerful ninjas like the Kaguya clan has a miraculous effect, so my The operation went very smoothly.¡± Terumi Mei nodded. Indeed, the Kaguya clan's corpse veins have great limitations when meeting the Hyuga clan's Byakugan. It is reasonable for Ao to be sent to perform such a task. "After completing the mission, a group of us discovered that there was a lot of movement in the distance, and we didn't know what it was. So, some of us went to see what was going on, and the other group of people and I took the Kaguya clan with us. The body returned to the village.¡± "What happened next?" ¡°Later, I saw a thunderous light soaring into the sky at the place before. I felt something was wrong, so I didn¡¯t think much about it, so I rushed out alone to see what happened.¡± Terumi Mei didn¡¯t speak, she knew that what came next was the key point. ¡°As I walked, I unsealed the Byakugan, and I saw an incredible scene!¡± Qing's face became a little frightened, and he said with fear: "That person! It's too scary!" "What do you see!" "Lightning! Alien beast! Boundless thunder! A man with silver-white hair, stepping on a roaring earth dragon, holding the thunder that seemed to fall from the sky in his right hand! His left eye was scarlet! I don't know what he said in his mouth , a unicorn beast rushed down from the sky! It directly hit the ANBU on the ground!" "What!" "Under the thunder, the ANBU turned into pieces of charred corpses!" Terumi Mei was shocked, Qing's description made her seem to have seen the kind of world-destroying scene. "Who is this man?" "I don't know. He is dressed in black, has silver-white hair, and his left eye should be the Sharingan!" "Sharingan! People from the Uchiha clan? Konoha? Why do their people appear here?" "have no idea." "Damn Konoha! How dare you send people to cause trouble in my Kirigakure Village!" Terumi Mei was furious and clenched her fists. "No, not necessarily, that person's Sharingan may not be your own." "Huh? What should I say?" "I saw in the Byakugan the Sharingan's rejection of his body, so he should be a foreigner." "Do people from other races have the Sharingan?" Terumi Mei was stunned for a moment, and then an idea flashed in her mind. "Hatake Kakashi!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 80 Ideas and Harvests You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Kakashi Hatake?" Qing looked a little confused, then suddenly realized. "It's him! Yes, he seems to be the left eye Sharingan. I remember that five years ago, he once rescued a person from us." Terumi Mei touched her delicate chin, as if recalling something, and said: "Yes, that incident back then was also inexplicable, and I still haven't figured out what happened." "Yes, after that incident, it didn't take long before Yagura became the jinch¨±riki of the Three-Tails, and his whole person became completely different from before." Qing¡¯s face turned a little gloomy as he spoke, obviously very sad that his former friend had become like this. "It seems that there is a big story behind this matter." Terumi Mei said thoughtfully. "Terumi Mei-sama, what did you think of?" Looking at Terumi Mei¡¯s expression, Ao clearly thought of something important, so he asked curiously. "The Sharingan was mentioned just now, which gave me a bad guess." Qing¡¯s pupils shrank and he immediately reacted, saying: ¡°You mean illusion!¡± Terumi Mei nodded, made a silent gesture, and said softly: "Qing, you have to keep this matter secret. This is just my guess. But even if this matter is a problem with the Sharingan, it will not be a flag issue. Mukakashi did it.¡± "Why?" "Regardless of how Hatake Kakashi is today, Hatake Kakashi was just a thirteen-year-old foreign boy. I don't believe he could use the Sharingan to this extent. Besides, he was just a 13-year-old foreign boy at that time. It hasn't been long since he got the Sharingan, so he can't do this at all, even if he is a genius praised by Konoha." Qing heard the words and nodded in agreement. He transplanted the white eyes. Of course he knew how terrible the rejection of such powerful eyes would be. He also didn¡¯t think that Kakashi could perform ninjutsu powerful enough to control a shadow-level warrior like Yagura in less than a year after acquiring the Sharingan. You know, even the Uchiha clan in Konoha probably doesn't have many people who know this kind of ninjutsu. Qing thought for a while and said: "Anyway, I think the fact that Hatake Kakashi came to Kirigakure exists. Should we attack Konoha?" Terumi Mei shook his head and said with a wry smile: "Ao, with Kirigakure's current situation, how can we have the energy to fight against other villages? Our most important task is to overthrow Yagura's reign of terror." "Butis that all?" Qing said reluctantly. "Qing, don't worry, we won't just let it go. Sooner or later, I will find someone to settle this account. But I have a feeling that this matter may have a certain connection with what happened five years ago. I'm afraid It's not that simple. I will investigate this matter." "Yes! Terumi Mei-sama." "Okay, Qing, please pay more attention to Yagura. Since you and I have reached a consensus, we are in the same camp. If Yagura is really controlled by illusion, I'm afraid he will need our help." "Yes, Terumi Mei-sama, I will pay more attention to Mizukage-sama." "Um." Terumi Mei and Ao reached an agreement, but also had great doubts about Yagura's situation. If Yagura is really under the illusion of magic, then maybe it can be resolved peacefully. They may not be able to undo the genjutsu that can make Yagura suffer. Sure enough, this is a dead end that is difficult to solve. After Qing left, Terumi Mei rubbed her head with a headache, obviously feeling troubled by what she had just discussed. "Hatake Kakashi? No matter what the reason is, if you come to kill people in my Kirigakure Village territory, I will ask you for an explanation." An interested smile appeared on Terumi Mei's soft face, as if she had found an interesting prey. Kakashi, who was far above the sea, naturally didn't know that he was being targeted by Terumi Mei. He was lying on the bed recovering from his injuries, his eyes closed and motionless. ??This trip to Kirigakure, where Kakashi¡¯s life and death were on the line, naturally gained a lot. Not to mention, the first use of Kamui greatly improved Kakashi's understanding of space, and at the same time, his understanding of the last step of the Flying Thunder God Technique also tended to be perfect. Sure enough, it is better to travel thousands of miles than to read thousands of books, and it is better to take action once than to think a hundred times. With just one use of Kamui, Kakashi¡¯s mastery of the Flying Thunder God Technique has improved dramatically. KakaNishi initially estimated that after a while of sorting out, he should be able to initially use this powerful space ninjutsu. On the other hand, Kirin, the ninjutsu known as the strongest lightning escape, has finally turned from theory into reality, blooming in Kakashi's hands. It was published a full thirteen years earlier than in the original work. Although Kirin has great limitations, its powerful attack power is undeniable. Thunder falling from the sky, how can the mortal body support the earth? Only powerful ninjutsu like Nine-Tails Mode and Susanoo can defend the Earth. Although Qilin is powerful, it is obviously too restrictive and cannot be used by a strong person who knows about it. Therefore, Kakashi can only classify it as a one-time use ninjutsu. Unless he can find a way to use it regularly, otherwise, it is too useless. After sorting out the gains from this trip, Kakashi also had to sort out the tragic events of this trip. The curse mark on the neck is the greatest tragedy. Being targeted by Orochimaru is really not a pleasant thing. Kakashi can now feel Orochimaru's cold chakra flowing through his body. This disgusting feeling makes Kakashi shudder. How to expel it is the issue that Kakashi is most concerned about during this trip. The essence of the curse seal is the magic chakra. If you can control the magic chakra, the curse seal can not only be eliminated, but you can also get a glimpse of the mystery of Ry¨±chi Cave magic. It¡¯s just the magical chakra of Ry¨±chi Cave. Kakashi¡¯s understanding of it is nothing other than what he got from the big snake before. Therefore, it is obviously unrealistic to try to remove the curse seal by mastering the chakra of this magical art. But Kakashi soon thought of another person. Jiraiya! Being also a practitioner of senjutsu, Jiraiya is obviously much more talented in senjutsu than Orochimaru. If you ask Jiraiya, maybe we can solve it. ???????????????? And Kakashi¡¯s idea of ??senjutsu hasn¡¯t lasted for a day or two. Maybe he can use this opportunity to get hold of senjutsu. In that case, it seems to be a blessing in disguise. Putting this idea aside for the time being, what Kakashi has to consider at this time is whether Jiraiya is willing to teach him senjutsu. Although both emotionally and logically, Jiraiya had no reason to reject him, Kakashi was also worried that something unexpected would happen. After all, even a generous person like Jiraiya might not be able to teach this kind of powerful ninjutsu to anyone. But this kind of thing is obviously not something that Kakashi can solve by thinking about it at this time. He can only come to a conclusion after meeting Jiraiya. The last question is about being surrounded by people in Kirigakure this time. Kakashi thought about it later and found a lot of things wrong. Previously, Kakashi thought that the ANBU of the Mist ninja who first appeared were those who were chasing Zabuza or the Kaguya clan. But now that I think about it, those people should not be! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 81 The third generation¡¯s surprise You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The group of ANBU appeared a bit unexpectedly. They appeared not long after Orochimaru left. In other words, they had not been here long. Otherwise, they would not let Orochimaru go, but would launch an attack while Orochimaru was around. Although the name of the Sannin is great, not every ninja has seen Orochimaru's face. Even if you have photos, you may not be able to see their faces clearly in that dim environment. Even if they knew Orochimaru, they would not be afraid of Orochimaru's reputation and dare not take action. After all, this is their home. The first thing to rule out is to eliminate the ninjas of the Kaguya clan. The dozens of ninjas who came later should be the Anbu who eliminated the Kaguya clan. Where did the first ANBU come from? That location is some distance away from Kirigakure, so it won¡¯t be an ordinary Anbu patrol. ??Besides, it is impossible for the patrol ANBU to send out such a terrifying lineup of five jounin and five chuunin. Jonin is an important combat force in a village, and it is impossible to send them out for patrols so extravagantly. Most of the ninjas on patrol are ninjas with special ninjutsu and are suitable for this kind of work. ???????? So it¡¯s the ANBU who are chasing Zabuza? It¡¯s impossible. Just one Buza can¡¯t be as exaggerated as five jounin and five chuunin. At this time, Zabuza is at best a relatively powerful being among jounin, and cannot reach the level of an elite jounin later. Therefore, this lineup is obviously carefully prepared for Kakashi. Kakashi opened his eyes, a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes, and murmured: "Obito, is that you?" With Bai Zetsu¡¯s investigative abilities, it is not difficult to discover himself, and if Bai Zetsu discovers himself, there is a high chance that he will tell Obito. What will Obito do? If he doesn¡¯t know the purpose of going to Kirigakure, what will he think? For the mission? Or for Lin? This may be the question in Obito's mind. But at this time, Obito was in darkness, and he might not even think about what Kakashi was doing. ¡°Perhaps those people were just people sent here by Obito on a whim. With a bitter smile, Kakashi thought to himself: "Obito, what should I do when facing you in darkness?" Shaking his head, Kakashi still couldn't figure out a reason. ¡°With insufficient strength, I am not qualified to talk to Obito now, so all I can do is hide my capabilities and bide my time. Thinking of this, Kakashi fell into sleep again. The double physical and mental injuries made Kakashi very tired, and only sleep could restore him as soon as possible. Fortunately, Yugao's medical ninjutsu is pretty good, and Kakashi's skin injuries have basically healed. The reason why he can't get up at this time is more due to the side effects of the Sharingan and the damage to the curse seal. It will probably heal after a few days of sailing. The boat was swaying on the sea, and it took several days to return to the Land of Fire. "Kakashi-senpai, how is your health?" Tenzo asked concernedly when he saw Kakashi getting out of bed. "Ah, you're almost healed. Have you arrived in the Land of Fire?" ¡°We¡¯re here, there¡¯s the pier in front of us.¡± "Okay, it's time to go back and hand over the task." "Yes, senior." The Hokage's office in Konoha Village, Country of Fire. "Oh? It turns out that Kirigakure has reached such a state at this time. It is really sad." After listening to the information reported by Kakashi, the Third Hokage sighed. "Yes, Mr. Third Generation, there is one more thing I want to report to you." "What's up?" "I met Orochimaru during the mission." "What? Orochimaru?" Sandai¡¯s expression changed. Ever since Orochimaru defected, his once most beloved disciple had become his dream charm. According to the intelligence, Orochimaru should have settled in the Country of Fields. How could he go to the Country of Water? "Yes, Orochimaru. I was injured during the mission and met Orochimaru. He placed a curse mark on my body." The third generation was startled again. He walked to Kakashi and looked at his neck. Sure enough, there were three black magatama that were exactly the same as Anko. The difference was that there was a circle outside.??Black mark. The third generation is called the professor of ninjutsu, so naturally he doesn¡¯t know what this mark is. The evil seal can only temporarily suppress the curse seal, and has no effect on lifting the curse seal. "Sir, I wonder if you can remove this mark." The third generation shook his head and said: "No, this kind of curse seal is combined with the power of immortal magic, and I know nothing about immortal magic, so I can't remove it at all." Kakashi was a little disappointed when he heard this. Although he had known this result for a long time, he was still a little disappointed when he really knew it. Seeing Kakashi¡¯s face, the third generation was also a little helpless. He didn¡¯t expect that his most promising junior was also targeted by Orochimaru. "Kakashi, don't be discouraged. Although I don't know how to remove the curse seal, Jiraiya may have a way. He also has research on senjutsu." ¡°I¡¯ve thought of this too, but Lord Jiraiya¡¯s whereabouts are uncertain, I¡¯m afraid¡± The Third Hokage had a smile on his face and said: "It doesn't matter, Jiraiya will write to me and he will be back after a while. I will know when the time comes." Kakashi looked happy and said, "That's great." "Well, you don't have to do the mission for the time being, so as not to miss the time for Jiraiya to come back." "Yes, Third Generation-sama!" After Kakashi left, the Third Hokage sighed leisurely and showed a smile. "I didn't expect Kakashi to have grown to this point." Although Kakashi did not focus on describing how the battle in Kirigakure Village turned out, the third generation could tell what the situation was like from the mission scroll. The mission scroll handed over this time was not written by Kakashi, but by Shisui. After all, Kakashi was seriously injured before and had no energy to write. So Shisui, who was on the mission with Kakashi, took care of it for him. Kakashi didn¡¯t mind, after all, it didn¡¯t matter who wrote it. Shisui wrote down the situation in detail in the mission scroll, but of course Orochimaru was not included. After all, it¡¯s better for Kakashi to talk about this matter. That is outside the mission and does not need to be written in the mission scroll. "The terrifying thunder escape, the powerful sword skills, the agile teleportation, Sakumo, your child is becoming more and more like you." Looking out the window, the Third Hokage had a nostalgic look on his face. Think about how powerful Konoha used to be, with the Sannin, Yellow Flash, Konoha White Fang, and the Third Hokage who was in his prime. A total of six shadow-level experts! Even if one village is alone against the four great ninja villages, it has nothing to fear. Nowadays, only three generations who are over sixty years old are struggling to support us. This feeling is really tiring. The feeling of being out of touch gave the third generation a real headache. He didn¡¯t dare to fall. There were thousands of villagers behind him. "Hey, if Tsunade and Jiraiya can calm down and come back to the village, I won't have to work so hard." The third generation sighed and continued to deal with the mountain of official documents. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 82 Flying Thunder God and Kaleidoscope You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Not having to perform tasks in the short term made Kakashi feel a lot more comfortable. Tasks are something that you will really get tired of if you do them for a long time. In the past three years, Kakashi has performed hundreds of tasks, large and small, with such frequency that Kakashi feels a little unbearable. Now it seems that I should be able to take a period of vacation, which is really the best thing. Kakashi did not go home immediately, but went to the ANBU first, told the members of Team 6 that he was going to rest in the near future, and arranged the next work by the way. Then Kakashi left the ANBU hall with a look of envy. ??For ANBU people, being able to take a long vacation is really something to be envied. Working in the darkness without seeing the light of day will be depressing to anyone who works there for a long time. Kakashi, who was looking relaxed, went to Ichiraku Ramen and had a hearty meal. I saw the familiar Uncle Hand Beater and Little Lolita Calamus. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?but regrettably were not able to see that boy Naruto, and I don¡¯t know what he was doing there. Kakashi doesn¡¯t mind either. Next is the vacation period, and there is plenty of time to meet this guy. In the Hatake Residence, Kakashi was sitting on the floor, holding a kunai in his hand. This kunai is very different from ordinary kunai. It has three tips and is a three-pronged kunai. It was the kunai that Namikaze Minato used to cast the Flying Thunder God. The difference was that there was no mark of the Flying Thunder God on it. This was customized by Kakashi himself in the ninja tool shop in Konoha. Minato also bought it from that ninja shop in the past, so this kunai looks the same as the kunai that Minato gave to Kakashi. The reason why Kakashi bought this kind of kunai was more of a commemoration of Teacher Minato. Since he has learned the teacher's ninjutsu, there is nothing wrong with using this kind of kunai. "Everything is ready, let's get started." Kakashi put the three-pronged kunai in his hand, and the chakra in his body continued to pour into the kunai, wanting to engrave his own Flying Thunder God mark on it. Within a moment, cold sweat broke out on Kakashi's head. There were some mysterious techniques in his hand that were constantly climbing into the kunai, but none of them were engraved on it. Suddenly, there was a clang, and the kunai broke in response! Kakashi put down the kunai and kept breathing heavily. "How could this be? You still haven't fully mastered this ninjutsu? You shouldn't." Kakashi¡¯s heart was full of doubts. Whether it was the sculpting of Flying Thunder God¡¯s technique or the understanding of space, Kakashi had obviously completed it, so why couldn¡¯t he still sculpt it? Kakashi frowned, obviously unable to understand. "try again!" Kakashi cheered up and tried to depict the flying thunder god's technique again, but this time he did not depict it on the three-pronged kunai, but chose to depict it on the ground. Kakashi pressed his palms on the ground, constantly recalling the Flying Thunder God's technique and his understanding of space in his mind. "drink!" With a soft drink, the chakra in Kakashi's right hand flowed out of his palm in a strange flow, forming a black technique. Kakashi looked happy, he should be able to do it this time. I saw the black technique slowly building up, forming a black dart pattern! "This is!" Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank, obviously extremely shocked! Isn¡¯t this pattern the symbol of my Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! At this moment, the black dart pattern collapsed and disappeared on the ground. But Kakashi still looked shocked. "What's going on? Why does Flying Thunder God's technique become like this?" If Kakashi remembers correctly, Minato-sensei¡¯s technique should be the Sword of Ninja Love. Why was it that after he learned Minato-sensei¡¯s Flying Thunder God, the technique that appeared was not the Sword of Ninja Love, but the kaleidoscope pattern? What¡¯s worse is that this magical depiction is not successful. Minato-sensei¡¯s Flying Thunder God Technique is different from the Second Hokage¡¯s Flying Thunder God Technique. It¡¯s because Minato-sensei added something of his own to the Second Hokage¡¯s Flying Thunder God Technique, so it becomes different. But Kakashi clearly learned Minato-sensei¡¯s Flying Thunder God directly, why??Different? Kakashi fell into deep thought. Suddenly, Kakashi remembered something. Your own Flying Thunder God is not necessarily the same as Minato-sensei¡¯s! In addition to some of the training methods that the Flying Thunder God received from the three men of Genma, the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan swallowed up the techniques engraved in the three-pronged kunai by Minato-sensei, and then fed them back to his mind. middle. Could it be that¡­¡­ During this process, the Flying Thunder God's technique has undergone subtle changes? It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t know? The more Kakashi thought about it, the more it seemed possible, and it seemed that apart from this possibility, there was no other possibility. Otherwise, it would be impossible to explain why the Flying Thunder God's mark turned into a kaleidoscope pattern. "Since the pattern of the technique can be explained, why can't it be completely described?" Kakashi was caught in another problem, and it was the most important problem. Kakashi has been researching the Flying Thunder God for three years. It can be said that Kakashi has put a lot of effort into this. If this doesn't work, it will be really frustrating. I touched my left eye. Since the pattern is the same as a kaleidoscope, maybe the answer lies in this kaleidoscope. Thinking of this, Kakashi directly opened his forehead protector. The seal on the left eye was instantly released, and the three black magatama spun wildly, forming a pattern of black darts. The right hand was pressed on the ground again, and the Flying Thunder God's technique appeared in Kakashi's hand again. Black lines continue to be outlined on the ground, and the patterns become more and more obvious. The kaleidoscope in his left eye keeps rotating, and the chakra in Kakashi's right hand keeps outputting. It's now! The technique of Flying Thunder God just broke down in the last step, but what about now? The black runes continued to condense, eventually forming a complete black dart pattern. Success? Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief, looking at the patterns on the floor, he felt happy. It¡¯s done. The Sharingan in his left eye quickly closed, Kakashi touched his chin, left the room, and walked to the yard. With his hands forming seals, Kakashi disappeared from the spot with a hiss, and the next second, he appeared in the room. "Successful, I finally mastered the art of Flying Thunder God. Although I am not very proficient yet, I can already use it. However, my Flying Thunder God seems to be related to the ability of Kaleidoscope." Kakashi was a little helpless. If Flying Thunder God really needs to use a kaleidoscope to depict the technique, its practicality will be greatly reduced. "That's all we can do for the time being. Let's solve the problems later. There will always be a way." Although he has not yet thought of a solution, Kakashi believes that his Flying Thunder God must be able to get rid of the restrictions of the kaleidoscope. Only then can this space ninjutsu exert its terrifying power in his hands! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 83 Thunder Light Transformed into Sword You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After successfully practicing the Flying Thunder God Technique, Kakashi's mood became very good. Although the flaws still exist, at least it can be used. As long as you keep the skills of Flying Thunder God well, you can still escape easily. Kakashi thought for a while, then took out three more three-pronged kunai, carved the Flying Thunder God's technique on them, and then covered the technique with a bandage. This pattern is too obvious and will inevitably be noticed by interested people, so it is better to keep a low profile. After finishing it, Kakashi sealed the three kunai in his left wrist using the lightning sword technique. ??The Lightning Sword is a kind of psychic technique. First, the ninja tool is sealed on the wrist guard. When using it, the seal can be directly triggered to take out the ninja tool. It is very convenient. Kakashi¡¯s Thousand Thunder Sword was sealed in the right wrist using the same method before. It can appear in the hand immediately with a slight movement, which saves the time of drawing the sword and makes it more sudden. Kakashi opened his cuffs, and the wrist guard on his right hand was engraved with the word "knife"! The word "bitter" is engraved on the wristband of his left hand! "Ah, it's such a pleasant thing to have another bargaining chip. Since we are staying in Konoha during this period, we might as well make a training plan." Kakashi¡¯s ninjutsu development has reached a bottleneck at this point. It¡¯s more about familiarity than redevelopment. Being broad is not as good as being good, and being good is not as good as being broad. The two complement each other and are equally important. He knows a lot of ninjutsu and can use a variety of ways to fight the enemy. When fighting, he can use tactics flexibly. The master of ninjutsu will be more powerful and cause greater damage. It is not difficult to find that many famous ninjas rely on one trick. There are many people who can travel all over the world with one move. For example, Hidan¡¯s immortality, Obito¡¯s divine power, etc. Of course, more people combine several moves to form a segmented attack method. For example, Naruto¡¯s shadow clone plus Rasengan, Minato¡¯s Flying Thunder God Jutsu plus Rasengan. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t know a lot of ninjutsu, it¡¯s just that they don¡¯t use it often, and they serve more of a surprise weapon. Kakashi knows a lot of ninjutsu at this time, but the most commonly used ones are the Chidori Thunder Release plus sword skills and Shunpo. The rest of the ninjutsu are more adapted to local conditions and can be used when appropriate. When fighting, the winner can often be determined in an instant, and at this moment, what is needed is strong judgment. At this moment, what kind of ninjutsu should you use to resolve the crisis and win by surprise! The development and learning of Ninjutsu has come to an end for the time being. What Kakashi needs at this time is to become familiar with the existing Ninjutsu. The practice of physical arts will never reach an end. The human body is an endless treasure house with no end. As long as you keep exercising, it will take on different forms. "The same six doors are opened, but Kai's power is much stronger than that of Xiao Li. Why?" Because Kai¡¯s body is stronger than Xiao Li¡¯s. Therefore, even if the Eight Door Dunjia only opens to the seventh door, as long as the body is strong enough, it can still play a huge role. Although Kakashi is no worse than Gai in terms of physical skills at this time, it is not enough. Now that he has reached the sixth gate, there are still eight or nine years left before the plot begins, so Kakashi will target the seventh gate. Kakashi had a hunch that as long as he could break through the restrictions of the seventh gate and increase his physical fitness, his chakra would definitely become stronger by then. And for the senjutsu that Kakashi desires, the more chakra he has, the more natural energy he absorbs, the more senjutsu chakra he has, and the more powerful the senjutsu is. Why is Naruto's senjutsu mode the most perfect? On the one hand, he does have talent in this area, and on the other hand, it is also because of his terrifying amount of chakra. Kakashi quickly made up his mind that it would be better to practice Taijutsu with Kai during this period. I don¡¯t know if that guy Kai has been on a mission recently or if he is in the village. Thinking of this, Kakashi did not waste time at his own home, turned around and left the house to find Kai. Since his father died, Kai has been living alone, which is very similar to Kakashi. It¡¯s just that Kakashi has always been a loner. He has friends, but he doesn¡¯t have close friends.Not much, more of a casual acquaintance. The original Kakashi is what he is now, and the Kakashi at this time is even more so. When you focus solely on training, how can you have so much time for interpersonal relationships? Just as Kakashi was walking on the road to find Kai, Kakashi suddenly heard a familiar voice. "Hey! Kakashi, I haven't seen you for a long time, let's have a youth showdown!" Hearing this, a smile appeared on Kakashi's lips. Listening to the gusts of wind coming from behind, Kakashi turned around without hesitation and caught the powerful and heavy kick. Looking back, it turned out to be that green figure. Kai moved his right foot, turned around in mid-air, and landed on the ground. "Hey, as expected of Kakashi, you blocked all this!" Kai said, showing his white teeth and giving a thumbs up. "Kai, I was just going to find you, but I didn't expect you to be here." "Looking for me? What's the matter? Do you want to have a youth showdown with me?" "Ah, you can put it that way, but I still want to practice Eight Door Dunjia with you in the future." "Yo Xi! Come on, the duel of youth." After Kai heard that Kakashi agreed to the duel, he directly launched his own attack without hearing Kakashi's next words. Kakashi is a little helpless, so let¡¯s just play with Gai first. Just when the two were about to take action, two figures suddenly appeared in the middle. The people who came were none other than Sarutobi Asuma and Yuhi Kurenai. "Kakashi, Gai, I won't stop you two from dueling, but this is the street and there are many villagers. What should I do if I get accidentally injured?" Kakashi and Kai were stunned for a moment when they heard this. At this time, many villagers looked at the two of them, making them embarrassed for a moment. "Ah, Asma, I didn't notice for a moment, but why are you two here? Are you on a date?" Kakashi joked. When Asuma and Hong heard this, their faces turned red and they looked very shy. "Kakashi, don't talk nonsense." Hong immediately quibbled, but it looked like he was guilty no matter how he looked at it. Except for Kai¡¯s thick line, no one can¡¯t see it. By the way, Asuma and Kurenai are both eighteen years old. It is the time when youth is restless. It is not a big deal to fall in love, but the two of them just refuse to admit it. ? On the one hand, it is because the two of them are thin-skinned, and on the other hand, because Asuma is the son of the third generation and has a noble status, Hong does not want to give people the impression that he is high up, so he has never made it public. "Kakashi, since this is not the right place, let's go to another place to duel!" The flame of Kai¡¯s youth has obviously not been extinguished yet. "Then let's go." Kakashi didn¡¯t refuse, that was his original plan. "Wait a moment!" Asuma suddenly shouted. "Huh? What's wrong? Asuma?" Kakashi said a little strangely. His friendship with Asuma was not very deep. Although they were classmates at the same time, Kakashi graduated early and was not very familiar with anyone except Obito, Kai, and Lin, so he was in a position where he could The extent of calling names. "There is something I want to trouble you with." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 84 Hong¡¯s Illusion You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "What's the matter?" Kakashi asked with some confusion. "It's like this. Hong is practicing an illusion recently. I hope you can give me some guidance." Asuma said rather embarrassedly, after all, his relationship with Kakashi was very average, so it seemed inappropriate to make such a request. But for the sake of fame, Asuma still has to lose face. There are not many people in Konoha who are good at genjutsu. Originally, Yuhihi Kurenai's father was one of them, but he passed away during the Nine-Tails Incident a few years ago, so Kurenai had no one to teach her. The reason why we are looking for Kakashi is because Kakashi has the Sharingan. Even if he does not specialize in genjutsu, his attainments in genjutsu are not low. Of course, as long as the Uchiha clan has the Sharingan opened, they all have certain attainments in illusions. This is the power of blood, and it is useless for others to envy you. As for why we are looking for Kakashi and not the Uchiha clan, the reason is very simple. With the Uchiha clan's nostrils turned upward, if they went to ask for advice, they would obviously not only fail, but they would also be teased. "Both of them are not stupid, so they will naturally not do such stupid things. "Asma, you" Kurenai looked at Asuma with great emotion. Kurenai had told Asma that she had encountered problems with her genjutsu practice before, but Asuma unexpectedly took it to heart. This moved Kurenai very much. Kakashi glanced at the two of them, making them quite nervous. It would be really shameful if they were rejected. Asuma and Kurenai¡¯s impression of Kakashi is still before the Nine-Tails Rebellion, so it¡¯s no wonder they have this idea. Kakashi's eyes turned into crescent moons and he said, "Yes, but my illusion skills are only average. It's not certain whether it can really help, so I can only say give it a try." Seeing Kakashi agree, Asuma and Hong Lian were overjoyed. "It's okay, it's okay, even if it doesn't work, it doesn't matter." Hong said quickly. "In that case, let's go to the seventh training ground together." Kakashi said. "Um." "Yo Xi! For the sake of youth! Let's go!" So, a group of four people moved towards the seventh training ground in a mighty manner. The seventh training ground! "Hong, now you are casting an illusion on me, let me see what's wrong." "okay!" Hong nodded, then formed seals with his hands and shouted softly: "Magic! Tree-bound killing!" As soon as he finished speaking, a big tree appeared behind Kakashi. The vines stretched out continuously, binding Kakashi in the trunk. Then Kurenai's figure disappeared in place like bubbles. The next second, Kurenai emerged from the tree trunk and appeared above Kakashi's head. "It's okay, Hong, I understand." Kakashi¡¯s faint voice came out, and then the chakra in his body moved, breaking Red¡¯s illusion. "this¡­¡­" Kurenai, who was still there, couldn't help but be shocked. Although he had not fully mastered this illusion, Kakashi actually broke his own illusion in an instant. It was so scary! "Kakashi, what did you see?" Before Kurenai asked the question, Asuma asked the question first. Kakashi smiled and said: "Red's illusion is a visual illusion that is cast through vision, so when it is cast, the opponent must watch Red's movements. This is already a big constraint. Of course, This is one aspect.¡± "On the other hand, when this illusion is performed, trees are used as a carrier to restrain the enemy first, and then carry out physical attacks. It is a good idea, but the speed at which the trees restrain the enemy is too slow. Once discovered by the enemy, they will definitely avoid it directly. .¡± "Moreover, once the trees appear, the enemy will easily realize the illusion. After all, there are very few people in the world today who know how to use wood release. Instead of believing that they have encountered a wood release ninja, it is better to believe that it is just an illusion." "The most important point is, Hong, your mental power is not strong enough. Illusion is a form of escape. It requires strong mental power to exert great power, but your mental power is not strong enough to perform this illusion." Kakashi explained his thoughts on this illusion bit by bit. In fact, the summary is that Kurenai's mental strength is not enough, so he cannot fully master this illusion. Generally speaking, unless there is a special method, the mental power of a ninja can only?It increases with age. Hearing this, Hong lowered his head and thought for a while and then said: "I see, no wonder my father told me not to use this illusion when I am not strong enough." "So, your first task now is not to learn new illusions, but to continuously train your mental power. I believe that senior Yuhi Zhenhong should have told you the method of practicing mental power." The method of cultivating spiritual power is a secret tradition. As long as the family secret technique is Yin Escape, it will be passed down. These methods are similar, and they all have the effect of improving mental strength, but the difference is big or small. As far as Kakashi knows, the most outstanding spiritual power cultivation method in Konoha should be the Yamanaka clan. Their spiritual power can be practiced to the point where the enemy flies out of the body. The intensity of this spiritual power is awe-inspiring. Kakashi is quite interested in these, after all, the growth of mental power is also beneficial to the growth of chakra. Hong was a little embarrassed when he heard this, and said: "Kakashi, my father did give me a scroll recording the spiritual training methods, but" "but what?" Kakashi asked curiously. "But I don't understand." Hong said a little embarrassed. "ha?" Kakashi was stunned when he heard this, how could it be possible? How could Yuhi Zhenhong give Kurenai a scroll she couldn't understand? This is really strange. "That scroll is really strange. Hong showed it to me, but I didn't understand it either." At this time, Asma also echoed. "This although it's a bit presumptuous, can you show it to me?" "sure." Kurenai didn¡¯t mind this kind of thing, so she took out the scroll and gave it to Kakashi. After all, she can¡¯t understand what¡¯s on it. If Kakashi can understand it, then she can also practice. As for letting Kakashi get a glimpse of the secrets of the Yuhi family, Kurenai didn't mind. Having grown up in Konoha, Kurenai regards all the people in Konoha as her family, so naturally she doesn¡¯t care about these things. ¡°And now that she is the only one left in the Yuhi family, there is no point in clinging to this inheritance. Hearing this, Kakashi took the scroll with some excitement. How to practice spiritual power? This is an area that Kakashi has not yet entered. Although it is said that Kakashi¡¯s mental power now far exceeds that of ordinary people due to the fusion of his two souls, if it can increase again, it is something worth trying. Kakashi wouldn¡¯t have too much of this kind of thing. Taking over the quaint scroll, Kakashi found that the scroll seemed to be quite old. It should not be written by Yuhi Zhenhong, otherwise, it would not be so shabby. This scroll looks to be at least a hundred years old. With curiosity, Kakashi opened the scroll. "This is¡­¡­" Kakashi looked at the contents of the scroll and couldn't help but open his only right eye! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 85 Mysterious Scroll You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! There is only one reason why Kakashi is so surprised. There are only a few ink dots on the scroll, and there is nothing else. Even if this scroll is not a wordless heavenly book, it is almost there. Kai on the side saw it and couldn't help but said: "What is this? There are only a few ink dots?" "Yes, there are only these things. I don't know what they mean, so Asma and I didn't understand them. We don't know if my father took them by mistake." Kakashi did not listen to the two people talking, but sunk his mind into the scroll. At first glance, the scroll indeed had only a few ink dots and nothing else, but Kakashi saw a trace of a seal on it. Kakashi has been studying sealing techniques for three years and has a profound understanding of sealing techniques, so anything with a sealing aura cannot be hidden from Kakashi's eyes. And this scroll has very strong traces of sealing. If you read it correctly, there are words hidden in the ink dots, but they are sealed. No wonder Hong and the others couldn't see it. They didn't know much about sealing techniques and couldn't see it yesterday. "Kakashi? How is it?" Seeing Kakashi staring at the ink dots on the scroll, Asuma thought there might be something wrong, so he asked. Kakashi came back to his senses and said: "The words in this scroll should be sealed, and the method of cultivating spiritual power should be recorded in these ink dots." "Seal? Father didn't mention this to me." Hong was a little surprised. She never thought that the things in this scroll were sealed. "I wonder what Senior Zhenhong told you?" "When my father gave me the scroll, he said there was no need to rush to open it, and he would open it when the time came, but he did not say what the time was." "I see." Kakashi seemed to understand something, and without saying much, he directly exposed his left eye. In the scarlet Sharingan eyes, the three magatama kept turning. ¡°I saw it!¡± Kakashi shouted softly, then threw the scroll into the sky and formed seals with his hands. "open!" I saw the words on the scroll running directly out of the ink dots following Kakashi's words, and instantly filled the entire scroll. "this¡­¡­" The remaining three people were shocked when they saw this. They did not expect that the words in the scroll were really hidden among the ink dots. Kakashi reached out, took the scroll in his hand, opened it, and said immediately: "This should be the original content of the scroll. Senior Zhenhong set an illusion seal in it, which requires illusion techniques to unlock." The reason why you couldn't solve it before was because you didn't have enough magic skills to solve it, so you couldn't solve it." Kakashi said, handing the scroll to Kurenai. Hong took it happily and started reading it immediately. "Hong, although this scroll has been unlocked, you still cannot practice the spiritual power method in it." Hong was stunned for a moment, raised his head and asked, "Why?" Kakashi smiled bitterly and said: "The reason why Senior Zhenhong set up this illusion seal is actually for a purpose. If you look carefully, the method of spiritual power cultivation recorded in the scroll is very crude and requires a certain amount of mental power. Practice, and the requirement for this mental power is the intensity of the illusion required to unlock the illusion seal on this scroll." "And you, obviously it's not enough." When Hong heard this, he quickly browsed through it and then smiled bitterly. "No wonder my father said that you can practice cultivation when the time comes. That's what he meant." "Hong, don't be discouraged. With your current mental strength, I believe you should be able to meet the requirements in another year." Kakashi was a little disappointed when he saw Hong, so he comforted him. "Well, I understand, thank you, Kakashi." "You're welcome, it's just a small matter." Faced with Kurenai¡¯s gratitude, Kakashi naturally didn¡¯t take it to heart. He was the one who gained the most this time. Kakashi has memorized the method of spiritual power cultivation recorded above. If he can really practice it, I believe that Kakashi's spiritual power will usher in a period of rapid growth. Although it will not improve your strength much in the short term, it can expand the potential of the entire body. "The matter is settled, then Mr. Hong and I willOkay, Kakashi, Kai, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. " Seeing that the matter was resolved, Asuma didn't stay any longer and took Hong to leave. After all, it was date time and they still had a lot of things to do. ¡°And Kakashi and Gai also have things to do, so that¡¯s about it for now. "Okay, you two walk slowly." Seeing that the two of them were about to leave, Kakashi didn¡¯t hold them back. Seeing the two people leaving, Kakashi fell into thinking. The scroll was primitive, and it had been tampered with by Yuhi Zhenhong. So where did this scroll come from? The inheritance of the Yuhi family? Kakashi felt something strange, but couldn't tell where it was. At this time, Kai shouted: "Yo! Kakashi, come on, the showdown of youth can begin now!" When Kakashi saw this, he didn¡¯t think much and said with a smile: ¡°Come on.¡± "Konoha's great whirlwind!" In the seventh training ground, the figures of the two people kept alternating, one black and one green, like two whirlwinds! After a big battle, both Kakashi and Gai stopped and began to breathe heavily. "Hey, Kakashi, your taijutsu is getting better and better." ¡°Ah, I¡¯m still not as good as you.¡± When they first fought, Kakashi suddenly realized that after not fighting Kai for a few months, this guy's physical skills had become even more superb. Sure enough, Kai¡¯s talent in physical skills surpassed his own. But Kakashi doesn¡¯t mind, he doesn¡¯t only practice physical skills, there is no shame in losing to Gai in this aspect. When it comes to overall strength, Kakashi is stronger than Gai at this time. "Hey, Kakashi, let me tell you, I have opened the seventh gate." Kai said with a proud look on his face. "What?" Kakashi was shocked. He didn't expect Kai to be one step ahead of him in Eight Gate Dunjia. He thought the gap had been evened. "But when I think about it, I feel relieved. Kai has been practicing physical skills, but he has been half-hearted. It is normal to have such a result. "Are you surprised? I only successfully opened it a few days ago, but within a few seconds of opening it, my body couldn't bear it. Fortunately, I got out in time, otherwise, I would probably be in the hospital today. .¡± Kai said with lingering fear, obviously still having shadows about what happened that day. "Kai, what does the seventh gate feel like?" "Do you feel it? Your body will be very hot, and the water in your body will feel like it is constantly evaporating, and blue steam will be emitted!" Kakashi was thoughtful. "Hey, Kakashi, you have to work hard. This time, I am the temporary winner of the eight-door Dunjia practice." Kai showed his white teeth and looked very proud. "Ah, Kai, you are really amazing." Kakashi was not stingy with his praise and expressed his approval. "Haha, by the way, Kakashi, why didn't you go to ANBU today? It doesn't seem like a day off." "The Third Generation allowed me to take a long vacation, so I didn't go." "Really? That's great. We haven't practiced together for a long time!" Seeing Kai¡¯s excitement, Kakashi smiled lightly. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 86 Goodbye Naruto You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi is very strange. Every time he practices with Kai, he always feels that time passes quickly. It was still noon just now, and it will be dark soon. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because of Kai¡¯s youthful enthusiasm that I always feel that time flies by. After all, I have been training non-stop, without stopping, so time naturally passes quickly. When he couldn't hold on, seeing Kai working so hard, Kakashi gained a little more strength. ¡°After all, Kakashi is also a person who refuses to admit defeat. Kai can do it, why can¡¯t he? With this belief, Kakashi will persevere no matter how tired he is. This is like when Naruto and Sasuke practiced climbing a tree together, it was precisely because the other did not give up that they started to compare themselves with each other, which had the effect of getting twice the result with half the effort. ¡°Practice alone is not as fast as the mutual promotion between two people. "Kaythat's it for today" Kakashi kept breathing heavily, obviously exhausted to the extreme. Kai¡¯s condition was not much better, he was also sweating profusely. "Yo Xi! It's such apleasant day!" "Okay, let's go eat. We've been training for a day and we're exhausted." Kakashi rubbed his sore arm today and said. "Kakashi, you can go alone. I have something else to do, so I will leave first." After Kai finished speaking, he ran away in a hurry. Kakashi scratched his head, wondering which song Kai was singing. "It's really strange. Kai actually said that he had something to do?" But Kakashi quickly threw this idea out of his mind. Gai often behaved strangely, and Kakashi had long been used to it. Ichiraku Ramen, Kakashi ordered a bowl of ramen and then sat on the seat. "Uncle Handspan, have you seen Naruto recently?" "Naruto? I saw him yesterday, but he didn't come here today. I don't know why he went there." "That's right, I thought I could see him here." Kakashi was quite surprised not to see Naruto at Ichiraku Ramen. According to Kakashi's understanding, after he told the third generation last time, the third generation had already sent someone to take care of Naruto's living expenses. Logically speaking, Naruto should come to Ichiraku every day after he has money, but he didn't come today, which really made Kakashi feel a little abnormal. Ichirara is something that Naruto will never get tired of. Feeling a little strange in his heart, Kakashi said: "Uncle, I will pack another ramen later. I will go to Naruto's house to have a look." "Okay, no problem." Today¡¯s moon is very round. Kakashi looked at the scene in the sky and didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Under the dim street lights, there were few pedestrians. This road is small and dark, and there are not many residents around it. The place where this road leads is Naruto's home. Kakashi¡¯s left hand was in his pocket, and his right hand was holding the bowl of ramen packaged from Ichiraku Ramen House. Soon, Kakashi arrived downstairs at Naruto's house. Looking up, there were dim lights in the hut, and Kakashi smiled. "It looks like you are at home." He quickly climbed up the stairs and knocked on the door gently. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Naruto, who was still lying on the bed inside the house, couldn't help but be startled when he heard the knock on the door. Who is the one? In my memory, except for the Third Hokage, no one seemed to have knocked on the door of my house. But it¡¯s so late, why is the Third Hokage here? "who is it?" Naruto asked tentatively. "It's me, Naruto." Hearing the sound, Naruto was stunned for a moment. This voice is definitely not the Third Hokage, then who is it? Soon, Naruto remembered who the voice was. "Brother Baimao! Wait a moment, I'll be right over." Naruto jumped up from the bed in excitement, ran to the door, and opened the door with a bang. Dressed in black, with silver-white hair, a ninja forehead protector on his left eye, and a mask on his face, he is Kakashi. "Hey, Naruto, I'm here?What? " Kakashi said with his eyes bent, but soon Kakashi discovered that there were injuries on Naruto's face, and his eyes had bruises like two panda eyes. "Naruto, what's wrong with you?" Kakashi stretched out his left hand and gently touched the wound on Naruto's face. "Hiss~" Naruto took a breath, obviously in some pain. "Does it hurt?" Naruto quickly shook his head and said, "No, no, it doesn't hurt at all. Brother Bai Mao, when did you come back?" "I just came back in the morning. Let's go in and talk. I also brought you Ichiraku Ramen. You probably haven't eaten yet." Kakashi said as he raised the ramen he was holding in his right hand. Naruto's eyes shone brightly when he saw this, and his saliva was about to flow out. "Ah ah ah, Brother Bai Mao, you are so kind. I'm almost starving." Naruto took the ramen from Kakashi's hand, ran directly to the table and ate it. He looked like he was starving. "Hmm, this ramen is so delicious, and the skill of the hand ramen is really the best in the world!" Kakashi sat opposite Naruto, smiling as he watched Naruto eating ramen happily. Soon, Naruto swallowed the large bowl of ramen. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so comfortable!¡± Naruto touched his bulging belly with a look of enjoyment on his face. "Naruto, can you tell me what happened to the injury on your face? Was it a fight?" "No, Brother Bai Mao, I didn't fight with anyone, nor did I use the ninjutsu you taught me." Perhaps because he was afraid that Kakashi would misunderstand, Naruto quickly explained. "Then what happened to the injury on your face? Don't tell me that you hit it yourself?" "Hahaha, Brother Baimao, how do you know? I hit it myself." Naruto laughed and touched his golden hair, but it looked like he was really guilty. "Naruto!" Kakashi¡¯s face was serious, and he didn¡¯t mean to joke at all. Naruto immediately became honest and did not dare to play tricks. "I was wrong, Brother Bai Mao, but I did not fight for myself this time, and I did not use the ninjutsu you taught me." Naruto said aggrievedly. "Tell me what happened." "Yes, Brother Bai Mao, here's the thing. I was on the road this afternoon. It seemed that three little boys were bullying a little girl, so I went to save the little girl. It was just a fight against three. I didn't win, but was beaten. Get down." Naruto lowered his head as he spoke, not sure whether he was aggrieved or embarrassed. "Little girl?" Kakashi was stunned for a moment and said, "Does that little girl have a pair of pure white eyes?" Naruto suddenly raised his head and said, "Brother Bai Mao, how do you know? Do you know that girl?" Nonsense, how could you not recognize her, the goddess Naruto! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 87 Kakashi and Naruto You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The thing is actually very simple. When Naruto was walking on the road in the afternoon, he saw a cute little girl being bullied by three little boys. How could he bear this? So Naruto burst out with his manly spirit and rushed forward as a hero to save the beauty. "It's a pity that it's not easy to be a hero, and he was quickly defeated. If the little girl¡¯s guard hadn¡¯t arrived in time, Naruto might have been even worse. Needless to say, this little girl is naturally Hinata Hinata. The first encounter between little shota and little loli. "I don't know, but Naruto, you did a good job this time." Kakashi said, touching Naruto's soft golden hair. "Really? Then you don't blame me, do you?" "Well, I don't blame you." "That's great!" Naruto exclaimed excitedly and jumped up. It¡¯s just that the movement was too big and it involved the wound, and Naruto¡¯s expression instantly became a little distorted. "Okay, stop moving around, you're still injured." "hey-hey." Naruto giggled. "Come here, let me treat you." Naruto walked up to Kakashi obediently. Kakashi stretched out his right hand, and a piece of green chakra appeared, attached to the bruised area on Naruto's face. Soon, these bruises disappeared. Naruto also felt that the original pain disappeared. Healing Technique, the simplest type of medical ninjutsu, is also the only medical ninjutsu that Kakashi currently masters. Although only simple treatment can be done, it is still very effective for this kind of bruise. The ones who beat Naruto were a few children, so the force of their attacks was naturally not too severe, so it was not difficult to treat him. "Brother Bai Mao, you are so powerful. It doesn't hurt at all." "Well, it seems that I have to increase your training. You can't even defeat three little kids." Kakashi said and knocked Naruto on the head. "Ouch, it hurts." Naruto touched the place where he was hit in grievance, with a sense of grievance in his eyes. "Okay, don't look at me like that. Go to bed early at night and wait for me at the seventh training ground at eight o'clock tomorrow morning. Don't be late." Kakashi said and was about to leave, but he looked at the surrounding rooms and said, "Naruto, I'd better clean up the room when I have free time. It's really a bit messy." The messy kitchen utensils and clothes scattered everywhere look really dirty. Naruto felt a little embarrassed when he heard this and said, "I understand, Brother Bai Mao." "Well, okay, go to bed early and see you tomorrow." After Kakashi finished speaking, he walked out of Naruto's room. "Goodbye, Brother Bai Mao!" Kakashi waved his hand without looking back, leaving Naruto with a cool back view. Watching Kakashi leave, Naruto showed a big smile. "Yo Xi! It's time to clean up!" Naruto rolled up his sleeves, obviously going to have a big fight. Early the next morning, Kakashi got up. Seeing that it was still early, Kakashi did not rush to the seventh training ground, but entered the kitchen. During this rare vacation time, Kakashi did everything slowly. I took out the rice I bought earlier and steamed a pot of rice. ?Immediately I took out the seaweed slices and started making sushi. ?Put the cooked fish fillets and vegetables inside, and then add some salad. Kakashi thought for a while, then picked some cherry blossom petals from the garden and wrapped them in sushi. After cutting the sushi and putting it in the box, Kakashi planned to give one to Naruto when the time came. There are too many murderers in this world, and Kakashi occasionally cooks to relieve this anger. The seemingly simple process of cooking can bring out a completely different feeling, making Kakashi quite enjoy this lazy time. Before going out, Kakashi made some more juice as a match. It seemed that the weather outside was getting cooler, so Kakashi even put on a scarf before going out. By the time Kakashi arrived at the seventh training ground, Naruto was already sitting on the ground waiting.   Kakashi looked at the time. It was exactly eight o'clock. Fortunately, he was not late. "Hey, Naruto, you came very early." "Ah, Brother Bai Mao, you are finally here. I have been waiting for you here for a long time." Seeing that Kakashi had finally arrived, Naruto stood up from the ground excitedly. "Really? I remember it was eight o'clock. Did you come very early, Naruto?" "It's okay, I just have nothing to do at home, so I came over early." Naruto has indeed been waiting for a long time. He came here at seven o'clock. And this weather is very cold. Naruto stayed in this open place for so long wearing thin clothes, and his nose was red from the cold. Kakashi was a little helpless when he saw this. This child is really very nervous. He doesn't know how to wear more clothes in such a cold weather. Kakashi took off his scarf, wrapped it around Naruto, and said, "It's such a cold weather, and I don't know where to find shelter from the wind." Naruto was stunned for a moment by Kakashi's actions, and then he tightly grabbed the scarf wrapped around him, his eyes a little moist. Is this what it feels like to be cared about? "Okay, let's change places. It's too cold to find a place. There is a resting hut in front, let's go there." Kakashi said and walked over by himself. When he looked back, he saw that Naruto was still there, so he shouted: "Naruto? What's wrong? Come here." It was only then that Naruto came to his senses and shouted, "Here we come." In the cold wind, the golden child ran towards the silver-white boy with a smile on his face. It¡¯s great to meet you, Brother Baimao. In the wooden house, Kakashi took out the box with sushi. Naruto asked curiously: "Brother Bai Mao, what is this?" "The sushi I made, Naruto, you haven't eaten yet, come and eat some, it tastes good." Kakashi said as he opened the box, grabbed a piece of sushi and quickly stuffed it into his mouth, so that Naruto could not see Kakashi's true face under the mask. But at this time, Naruto didn't care about this. He also picked up the sushi and put it in his mouth. After taking a few bites, Naruto opened his eyes wide. "too delicious!" Kakashi showed a pleased smile and said, "Eat more if you like it." "Uh-huh!" Naruto started to act aggressively and stuffed all the sushi in the box into his mouth. "Perhaps he ate too quickly, but Naruto actually choked and blushed. Kakashi was a little helpless, this guy was really reckless. Passing the juice prepared in advance, Naruto quickly picked it up and poured it into his mouth in large gulps before washing down the sushi. "Cough cough cough cough Huh, I almost choked to death." Naruto patted his chest, as if he was surviving a disaster. Kakashi smiled and said: "Who asked you to eat so hard?" "Hehe, it's mainly because Brother Baimao's cooking is so delicious." "Okay, let's take a break after eating. We will start training later. If you don't perform well, I will take care of you." "Don't worry, Brother Baimao, I will definitely be able to do it." Naruto's blue eyes were full of firm belief. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 88 Entrustment You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After a short rest, Kakashi and Naruto walked out of the cabin. Today is not for vacation, but for practice. "Naruto, do you remember the shadow clone I taught you last time?" "Of course I remember! I have been practicing alone for a long time, and now I can use it skillfully!" "Oh? Is that so? Let's try it now." "Uh-huh!" Hearing this, Naruto immediately made a Ren seal and shouted: "Shadow Clone Technique!" "Bang!" With a sound, another identical Naruto appeared next to Naruto. "Hehe, Brother Baimao, look, it's not bad." Kakashi nodded and said with a smile: "Yes, it seems that you are not lazy." "That's right, I, Naruto Uzumaki, am the man who wants to become Hokage." Naruto said, wiping his nose and showing his white teeth. For some reason, when Kakashi saw this scene, he suddenly thought of that guy Gai. What do these two people have in common? Are the nerves as thick? "Then let me see your taijutsu. Attack with all your strength, Naruto." "Yo Xi! Brother Baimao, you want to be careful!" Naruto said, waving his little fist and rushing forward. " Compared to Naruto's big movements, Kakashi put his hands in his pockets. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, the weather is really cold. It¡¯s really warm to put your hands in your trouser pockets. ¡°It¡¯s moving too slowly!¡± "It's too big!" ¡°The fist is not strong enough!¡± "This angle is not grasped well." Kakashi pointed out Naruto's shortcomings while casually dodging Naruto's immature attacks. Although Naruto is a rough guy, his fighting instinct is still good. Under Kakashi's guidance, he has slowly corrected some of his shortcomings. Children are not very physically strong, so within a short time, Naruto was panting and holding his knees. "Can you still persist? Naruto?" Kakashi lowered his head and asked. "sure!" Sweat dripped down bit by bit along the tips of Naruto's hair, but his determined eyes never changed. Kakashi smiled and said, "Then continue." "Um!" ????? Waving his fists tiredly, Naruto finally fell to the ground and could not get up again. Looking at Naruto who was soaked all over, Kakashi picked it up and put it aside. "Naruto, take a rest first, and then continue after you recover." "Brother Bai Mao, I can still" Naruto struggled to get up, but was pushed down by Kakashi. "Don't force yourself. Practice requires a balance between work and rest. Just doing it recklessly will not work." "Yes, Brother Baimao." Hearing this, Naruto had no choice but to sit on the ground obediently. "Naruto, how are you doing lately?" "Well, it's pretty good. I don't know what's going on lately. There is some money at the window every day, which is enough for me to eat for a day. It's much better than my previous life." "That's it, that's good. If you have money, you should eat well, and eat less cup noodles and other things. Also, although ramen is good, you can't eat it all the time. Don't be picky about food, and eat well. I'll give it to you in the future. Buy some milk yourself and drink a little every morning. It is good for the development of the body. Also, you must take a shower every day. In this way, you can keep your body clean. And" As Kakashi muttered, he seemed to think of something, and the smile under the mask gradually widened. When Naruto saw this, the corners of his eyes were a little moist. This feeling of being cared about is so good and warm. "Naruto? Are you listening to me?" Seeing that Naruto seemed to be in a trance, Kakashi shouted quickly. "Yeah, I'm listening." "Just listen. Remember what I just said. A very important person told you, so be sure to remember it." "A very important person?" Naruto blinked his big confused eyes, obviously not understanding who Kakashi was talking about. "Ah, the person who is very important to you isYour mother. " Kakashi said with his eyes bent. "Mother¡­¡­" Naruto was stunned when he heard this, his eyes full of desire. "Brother Bai Mao! You know who my parents are, right? Tell me, okay?" Naruto jumped up from the ground, grabbed Kakashi's arm, and looked directly at Kakashi. That longing look made Kakashi feel a little soft-hearted for a moment. It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t tell Naruto who his parents are yet, otherwise, trouble will occur. "Naruto, I can't tell you this yet." "Why why! I want to know, why can't I know? Those are my parents!" Tears welled up in Naruto's eyes, and the grievances he had suffered for several years completely exploded at this moment. Yes, why do everyone else have parents, but I don¡¯t? Why is it that everyone else is taken care of, but not me? Why do people hate me? Questions have been lingering in Naruto's mind, but he has never been able to find the answer. "Naruto, your parents died to protect you, so you shoulder the dreams of both of them." "To protect me?" Naruto was stunned for a moment and his tears stopped. It¡¯s just that the whole person seemed to be stunned. "Yes, Naruto, when you become a ninja that I recognize, I will tell you their names, okay?" Kakashi said as he rubbed Naruto's golden hair, and for a moment thought of the golden figure again. Naruto quickly wiped away his tears and put on a determined look. "Yes! I will definitely become an excellent ninja and a person recognized by everyone! When the time comes, Brother Bai Mao, tell me who my parents are!" "Ah, I will definitely tell you when the time comes, so next, you have to work hard." "Well! Brother Bai Mao, I'm almost at a resting place, let's continue." "It's really energetic, let's continue." With fists and palms intersecting, the two began a new round of duel again. Different people, at this time there was a glimmer of hope in Naruto's eyes. Mom and Dad, I won't let you down. Looking at Naruto's confident look, Kakashi also felt relieved. The reason why Kakashi told Naruto this was just that he hoped that Naruto could know his parents' love earlier. He is not an unwanted child. His birth brings the hopes of two people and the dreams of two people. At the last moment of their lives, Minato and Kushina devoted their future to Naruto. Kakashi hopes that Naruto can shoulder this important task and grow up faster. ?????????? Let the miserable days end here, and go and welcome a beautiful tomorrow that truly belongs to Uzumaki Naruto. Let Minato-sensei and Kushina-sama smile happily. Looking at Naruto's hard work, Kakashi smiled happily. Teacher, this is all I can do. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 89 Island You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In a blink of an eye, Kakashi has been in Konoha for a month. This is the first time that Kakashi has rested for such a long time. It made Kakashi so comfortable that he almost forgot that he was living in such a cannibal world. In the past month, despite the suppression of the evil-sealing seal, the curse seal still broke out from time to time, making Kakashi miserable. If something went wrong during the battle, it would be great fun. Kakashi discovered that as long as his chakra is consumed to a certain level during training, the curse seal will occur, causing all the muscles in his body to begin to spasm. For Jiraiya¡¯s return, Kakashi is really looking forward to it. But soon, Kakashi¡¯s leisurely days passed. "who!" Kakashi was walking on the road when he suddenly turned around and shouted. "Kakashi, the Third Generation calls you." An ANBU wearing a mask jumped out from the darkness and said. "Okay, I get it now." After Kakashi finished speaking, he disappeared in an instant. ¡°Such a strong perception, I didn¡¯t expect to be discovered in an instant.¡± The ANBU muttered a few words and then disappeared. The Hokage's office. ¡°Sandaime-sama, what do you want me to do?¡± "Oh, it's Kakashi. I'm sorry to tell you that Jiraiya encountered some troubles on the road, so he may not be able to come back for the time being. It will take some time, and I have a task here that needs someone to complete urgently. , so I hope you can take a trip." Kakashi was stunned for a moment when he heard this. It was really bad news. He didn't expect that Jiraiya's return date was actually delayed. It seems that this curse seal will need to follow him for a while. "Yes, Third Generation, do you know what the mission is?" "This mission is not simple. The content is in this scroll. You can choose an ANBU to go with you." After the Third Hokage finished speaking, he threw a scroll to Kakashi. "Yes, Third Generation Sir." "By the way, I heard that you have been with Naruto recently?" Sandai suddenly asked. "Yes, Naruto is the teacher's child, and I have the obligation to take care of him." Sandai sighed and said, "Thank you for your hard work." "It is my responsibility." "When you are not in the village, I will also go to see Naruto, so you don't have to worry." "Thank you, Mr. Third Generation." "Haha, no need, Minato is also my disciple." After leaving the Hokage's office, Kakashi went directly to the ANBU. Kakashi has already seen the scroll of the mission. It seems that there is an island at the junction of the Land of Fire and the Land of Water, and there seems to be something unusual on it. The villagers above said it seemed to be a monster, so they asked people from Konoha to help deal with it. "Is it a monster? I don't know what it is, but since it's so far away, let's find a helper with faster feet." ¡°If it¡¯s Kakashi¡¯s wish, it¡¯s fine to go alone. But now that Kakashi's curse mark is on him, it is still risky to go out on a mission alone, so just in case, Kakashi decided to find a helper. Kakashi didn¡¯t want to waste too much time outside, so he decided to go back quickly. And among the ANBU, the only one who could keep up with his speed was Shisui. Therefore, it is very obvious that the helper Kakashi wants to take away at this time is none other than Uchiha Shisui! Arriving at the ANBU hall, I haven¡¯t been here for a month, and this place is still as quiet as ever. Walking into the room of Class 6, as soon as the door opened, everyone looked over. "team leader!" "Hello, Captain!" "Senior, why are you here? Aren't you on vacation?" Tianzang asked curiously. "The Third Generation suddenly assigned an urgent mission, so I'm going to set off now. I'll come over and find a helper to go with me." Kakashi explained smoothly, then his eyes scanned the room and quickly locked on the target. "Shisui, are you free?" Zhisui was stunned for a moment and said, "Yes!" "Okay, then come with me. I need to leave the village."??, it should take some time. " "No problem, senior." "Okay, let's go." "Um!" Kakashi took Shisui away in a hurry, and the people in Class 6 who were left behind looked at each other. When did the relationship between Kakashi-senpai and Shisui become so good? "Kakashi-senpai, where are we going this time?" "Go to an island between the Land of Fire and the Land of Water. It is said that there is a monster on it. We are going to help the residents there subdue this monster." "Is it the junction between countries? Or is it the country of water?" Zhisui thought thoughtfully. There had been too much noise in the Kingdom of Water before. If the same thing happened again this time, Zhishui would be really scared. Seeing Shisui¡¯s expression, Kakashi also knew that this guy probably remembered everything that happened in the Kingdom of Water. "Don't worry, you won't be so unlucky to meet a ninja from the Kingdom of Water. After all, the residents of that island chose to ask for help from us, Konoha, so they will not ask Kirigakure for help again. This is against the rules of the ninja world." "Yes, Kakashi-senpai." "Well, it's still the old rule. This mission calls each other code names." "Yes, silver!" Both of them are very fast ninjas, Shisui's Shunjutsu and Kakashi's Shunpo, so the time it takes to reach the mission location is also very short. The two of them were standing on the boat, looking at the island in the distance. It is said to be an island, but the area of ??this island is not small. But because of its remote location, there are not many residents on this island, which is sparsely populated due to its vast territory. When Kakashi and Shisui arrived at the island, some islanders were already waiting at the pier. "Are the two ninjas from Konoha Village?" An old man who looked like the village chief asked. "Yes, we are ninjas from Konoha. We have accepted your mission this time and are here to help you clean up the monsters on the island." "That's great. You two ninjas, please come to the island. Go to my house first, and I will explain the situation to you in detail." "no problem." Kakashi and Shisui followed the old man to his home. After sitting down, Kakashi didn't waste much time and asked directly: "Old man, what are the monsters on this island?" The old man sighed and said: "Actually, the residents of our island have not seen this monster, but they have seen some huge paw prints, like claws. And some people have vaguely seen the monster's figure. It¡¯s more than ten meters high!¡± "What kind of palm print is it? Can you take us to see it?" Kakashi touched his chin and felt something was unusual. "Of course, it's in the mountain outside the village. Two ninjas, please follow me." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 90 Footprints You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Under the leadership of the old man, Kakashi and Shisui came to a forest. "Ninja-sama, look, the footprints over there were left by the monster from before." The old man pointed to a place in the woods and said. "Okay, old man, just wait here, we can go there by ourselves." ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡± Kakashi and Shisui arrived at their destination, but Kakashi couldn't help but be a little surprised when he saw the footprints. It was a huge mark. Judging from its shape, it seemed to be the paw of some kind of animal. "Yin, those footprints are indeed those of some kind of large animal, and they seem to be those of a psychic beast!" Zhisui walked to the footprints and observed them carefully and said. There are two types of animals in this world, one is ordinary beasts, and the other is psychic beasts. The difference between the two is whether there is chakra in the body. And psychic beasts are undoubtedly much stronger than wild beasts. Kakashi was not surprised when he heard this. Such huge footprints obviously couldn't be those of wild beasts. Because wild beasts simply can¡¯t grow that big. The growth of ordinary beasts is very normal, Kakashi can't think of any beasts that can grow to such a big size. But the psychic beast is different. Because it can extract chakra by itself, the size of the psychic beast will become very huge. Kakashi touched his chin. With such a huge footprint, this psychic beast is quite powerful. And the size is probably about the same size as Gamabunta. This is really tricky. The size of the body determines the ability of the psychic beast to a large extent. Of course, there are exceptions, such as Fukasaku and Shima from Myoboku Mountain. Kakashi thought of this, bit the thumb of his right hand, and formed seals with both hands! With a bang, eight ninja dogs appeared in front of Kakashi. "Hey, Kakashi, we meet again. Is there anything going on this time?" "The dog actually spoke?" Shisui looked at the talking dog in front of him in shock. Hearing this, Parker turned his head and looked at Shisui. "New face?" "Okay, Parker, please lead them to find where the owner of this footprint is hiding." Kakashi interrupted the exchange between one person and one dog, pointed at the huge footprints and said. Hearing this, the Eight Ninja Dogs all came closer and started sniffing wildly with their noses. "That's the ninja dog I raised. It has a very good talent in finding things." "I see, I never expected that Kakashi-senpai's psychic beast is so cute and can actually talk." Shisui said. "It took me a lot of effort to train Parker to speak." "Do you have any tips? It would be great if the crows I raise can talk." Shisui said with envy, after all, psychic beasts that can talk are quite interesting. But it seems that except for the psychic beasts in the three holy places that can speak, the other psychic beasts do not have this function. ¡°Just teach patiently.¡± There is really no trick to this. The reason why Parker can speak is partly because of Kakashi¡¯s patient teaching, and partly because of Parker¡¯s talent in this area. "Kakashi, this footprint is unusual." Parker¡¯s somewhat serious voice came. "Huh? What's wrong?" Kakashi asked in confusion. This was the first time that Parker spoke to him in such a serious tone. Could it be that this psychic beast is scary? "The chakra aura on this footprint is very terrifying. It is a very powerful psychic beast, and it seems to be a dog." ¡°Canine?¡± Kakashi was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter a canine psychic beast. This is quite interesting. Is there such a big dog on this island? ? Then why did it only appear recently? Did you come from somewhere else? Or is there any other reason? Since it is a psychic beast, there should be a summoner. Could it be that there are ninjas on this island? But it seems that apart from the Inuzuka clan, the only ninja who can summon dogs is himself. It seems that there is something I don¡¯t know? who. Thoughts flashed through his mind quickly, and Kakashi asked: "Parker, can you find the location of the psychic beast?" "Yes, its aura is very powerful, and it is a dog, so it is very easy for us to find." "Okay, lead the way." "Well, Kakashi, you have to be careful this time." "What's wrong? Parker, do you know what the psychic beast is?" "I don't know, but my hair stood on end. It must be a very scary creature of the same kind, so I had this reaction." "I see, it seems that you really need to be careful. Shun, be careful later, but don't lose your luck. By the way, this is my first time fighting a large psychic attack." "Yes, Silver, this type of battle is also my first time." "Okay, let's go." "yes!" Parker knew the location, and Kakashi took the other seven ninja dogs back. "Two people and one dog began their pursuit of the ferocious beast. On the other side, there is a small boat approaching slowly outside the island. There are two people on the boat, a middle-aged ninja and a young girl. "Terumi Mei-sama, we have received information that someone who looks exactly like Kakashi Hatake has gone to the island in front of us." The middle-aged ninja said. "Okay, Qing, our purpose this time is to see if this Hatake Kakashi is the person who attacked our village last time. If so, we can kill him under appropriate circumstances!" The girl with long brown hair smoothed her bangs that were blown by the sea breeze on her forehead, looked at the huge island, and spoke cold and ruthless words. "Terumi Mei-sama, will this offend Konoha?" Qing asked hesitantly. After all, Kirigakure is indeed a bit precarious now. If Konoha is really offended, the situation may become even worse. "That's just the worst case scenario. I won't let it happen. If it is really Hatake Kakashi who did it, we can arrest him first and then negotiate with Konoha. I heard that Hatake Kakashi is very With the favor of the Third Hokage, maybe we can get some favorable conditions in exchange for us." Terumi Mei¡¯s exposed left eye flashed with a hint of cunning. "Terumi Mei-sama, do you want to use the power of Konoha to fight against Yagura?" "You can say that, but you can't make it too obvious. Otherwise, if people in the village find out, it will be difficult for us to explain." "Yes, Lord Terumi Mei, but Hatake Kakashi is not weak. Can the two of us do it?" "Qing, it's no problem. My Melting Release is ready for use. It's enough to deal with a Hatake Kakashi." Qing looked happy when he heard this and said, "Really? Terumi Mei-sama is indeed a genius. He has mastered the secret techniques of the Terumi clan at this young age." "Okay, be prepared, don't be careless." "Yes! Terumi Mei-sama." Hatake Kakashi? I want to see how good you are. The dark blue girl was looking at the island on the deck, but Kakashi had no idea that a big trouble was approaching. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 91 Three-headed dog? You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Kakashi, right in front." Parker said pointing to a cave in front. "Inside? The entrance of the cave is not big. The footprints are bigger than the entrance, right?" Kakashi said with some confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but what is certain is that the smell did reach the entrance of the hole.¡± Parker also didn¡¯t understand, but he followed the smell and got here. Kakashi touched his chin, could this psychic beast have the ability to change its size? This is somewhat novel. But it seems that this is the only way to explain why it only left one footprint and then disappeared. "Yin, do we want to go in?" "Let's go in and take a look. Parker, go back first." "Well, Kakashi, I wish you good luck." After Parker finished speaking, he disappeared with a bang. "Shun, we have to be careful this time." "clear." The two of them got ready, lit a torch and walked into the dark cave. The cave looks a little damp, and there is a cold air blowing out of the cave. "This airflow is a bit strange." Kakashi murmured. "There seems to be something in front of you." At this time, Shisui's eyes had opened the Sharingan, and his vision soared, and he directly saw something that seemed to be breathing in the darkness. "It looks like it should be right in front. Get ready, Shisui." Kakashi said, taking out the Senting Sword from the seal and holding it in his hand. Shisui also took out his Kodachi. "Coming!" Zhishui shouted. Kakashi shrank his right eye and saw a black shadow as big as a lion rushing towards him. In the darkness, the sharp teeth were emitting a cold light! With a convenient knife, Qian Ting slashed directly on the sharp teeth, but the teeth were not damaged at all! What strong teeth! Although Kakashi did not use all his strength with this sword, with the sharpness of the Thousand Thunder Blade and his own chakra, it was not normal to cut off the tooth. And at this moment, Kakashi finally saw the true face of this black shadow! Parker is right, this is indeed a dog, but it is not an ordinary dog. It has jet black hair, sharp teeth, and a tail that is as sharp as a sword. The most peculiar thing is that it actually has three heads! His eyes were as wide as bells! "This is¡­¡­" Kakashi was so surprised that he was speechless. Is this shape a three-headed dog? At this time, Kakashi suddenly remembered one of the psychic beasts in Pain's Beast Path, Split Dog. Although the color and shape are different from the split dog, they still have three heads. The three-headed dog looked at Kakashi and Shisui with vicious eyes, and drool continued to flow from his mouth. "Silver, there are blood stains on it." "Um?" Hearing this, Kakashi took a serious look at the three-headed dog. Sure enough, there was a bright red color in its belly that even the black fur could not cover. injured? Who did it? The three-headed dog seemed to have no intention of fighting. After the demonstration, he ran away at lightning speed. Kakashi and Shisui were both stunned. What kind of fuss is this? You ran away before I seriously hit you. Have we completed our mission? "Chase!" Without much hesitation, Kakashi said directly, and then two figures shot out at the same time and soon left the cave. "Huh? Gone?" Kakashi stopped and suddenly realized that there was no trace of the three-headed dog. "Silver, that three-headed dog was so fast, it disappeared in just a short time." With the speed of both Kakashi and Shisui, it can be seen that the speed of this three-headed dog is indeed terrifying. ¡°The speed is indeed very fast, but I don¡¯t know whose psychic beast this is and why it appeared here.¡± "It doesn't look like there is a contractor." Zhisui said. "Huh? How to say it." ¡°The wounds on its body should be man-made. Normal psychic beasts willReturning to the psychic world, but it appears here, which is really weird, so I wonder if it has no contractor, so it is actually running for its life after being injured. This also explains why it runs away when it sees us. " Kakashi's eyes lit up. Although most of Shisui's analysis was guesswork, it was not unreasonable. If this is really the case, it is very likely that this kind of psychic beast really has no owner. So, why does it appear here? Are you being hunted? Kakashi has always cared about the similar appearance of the three-headed dog to Pain's Split Dog. "Yin, what should we do now?" ¡°Let¡¯s leave here for now and ask the residents on the island when exactly this three-headed dog appeared.¡± "good." Kakashi didn¡¯t want to find the three-headed dog at this time. Instead, he wanted to know why the three-headed dog appeared here, so he decided to inquire about the information first. He now feels that this matter may not be that simple. On the other side, Terumi Mei and Qing have already landed on the island. It¡¯s just that they landed from the other side of the island. Kakashi and Shisui landed on the island on the side close to the Kingdom of Fire, while Mei Terumi and Ao landed on the island on the side close to the Kingdom of Water. The two can be said to be in completely opposite directions. "Terumi Mei-sama, shall we go find Hatake Kakashi now?" "Well, please Qing." Finding someone is naturally easier for Qing with his white eyes. "Yes! Terumi Mei-sama." Qing's hands formed a seal, and then he shouted: "White eyes! Open!" In an instant, black and white appeared in Qing's right eye, and the scenery in the distance was unobstructed. Kakashi and Shisui returned to the village chief's room. "Ninja-sama, how is the situation?" The old man asked anxiously. The monster has appeared until now, which can make the residents of the island panic. Although no one has been injured, many poultry have fallen under the monster's mouth. The horrific death situation makes people shudder. "We have seen the monster, it is a huge dog. But we were not aware of it and it ran away. We want to know when the monster appeared?" "Just half a month ago, someone saw a huge thing falling from the sky, and then disappeared. When he went over to look, there was only the footprint. The man was startled and kept shouting that there was a monster. He ran back to the village." "The people in the village didn't believe it at that time, so he took everyone to see the footprints. Everyone was shocked when they saw the footprints, but after two days, they didn't see anything strange, so they didn't I care." "Ten days ago, when a group of villagers went to herd sheep, they were frightened when they saw the monster. The monster swallowed more than a dozen sheep and then left." "After this, no one dares to go out. I see no other way but to send people to Konoha for help." Kakashi was thoughtful after hearing this. It seems that this three-headed dog is indeed not a product of this island. Falling from the sky? Was someone summoning you? Or is it for other reasons? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 92 Encounter! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Yin, it seems that this psychic beast appeared suddenly, which is really unusual." Kakashi nodded, agreeing with Shisui's statement. "Master Ninja, you must drive this monster away, otherwise the residents of our island will really not be able to survive." The old man¡¯s wrinkled face revealed a pleading look. ¡°If Kakashi and I don¡¯t agree, this will most likely turn into a look of despair. "Don't worry, old man, since we have accepted the task, we will complete it. Please rest assured about our credibility in Konoha." "Okay, okay, I can rest assured. We came to Konoha for help just because we believe in Konoha Village." Konoha's reputation is indeed very good. At least the small countries near the Fire Country are very friendly to Konoha, and many tasks are done for Konoha. "Well, we understand almost everything. Let's continue looking for the monster now." "Thank you, Ninja-sama, please be careful." "Um." Kakashi and Shisui set out again, this time they were not trying to gather information, but doing it with real swords and guns. On the other side, Mei Terumi and Aoya walked to the center of the island. "Ao, have you found Kakashi Hatake?" "Not yet, Terumi Mei-sama, this island looks very big. I haven't fully mastered the Byakugan yet, so there is no way to release such a large distance for the time being. But I saw a village in front of me, maybe they will know Hatake Kaka We can take a look at Xi¡¯s whereabouts.¡± "good." The two were walking on the road. Suddenly, Terumi Mei felt something was wrong. "Wait a minute, Qing!" "What's wrong? Terumi Mei-sama?" Qing was quite puzzled. She didn¡¯t know why Terumi Mei¡¯s reaction was so big suddenly. "We seem to be targeted by something." As Terumi Mei spoke, she glanced around, full of vigilance. "What? Was it discovered by Kakashi Hatake?" Qing was shocked. As a perceptive ninja, he didn't notice anything wrong. "It's not clear, but there is indeed a pair of eyes full of malice looking at us." "Roll your eyes!" Qing opened his white eyes again and glanced around. "over there!" Qing suddenly saw something and pointed towards a certain place. Terumi Mei felt a chill in her heart and looked in that direction. Before Terumi Mei could see clearly what it was, an angry roar sounded, and several big trees were directly blown away by the roar, speeding towards the two of them! "Water Escape! Azure Dragon Palm!" Qing took the lead in launching ninjutsu and smashed all the surging trees into pieces. However, instead of looking better, the faces of the two of them became even more ugly. I saw a huge creature appearing in front of the two of them! Three huge heads, sharp fangs, and a huge body! "This what kind of monster is this!" Qing swallowed, unable to believe what was happening before her eyes. Terumi Mei¡¯s face was extremely solemn. With her knowledge, she knew that this was a psychic beast, and it was also an extremely terrifying one. "Qing, be careful, this psychic beast looks difficult to deal with." "yes!" Aoya is not a fool. After all, he is also a close confidant of the Fourth Mizukage and has a ninja at the level of a jounin. After the initial shock, I quickly understood what the monster in front of me was. In the distance, the huge movement here alerted Kakashi and Shisui who were still looking for the three-headed dog. "Silver! Look over there!" Shisui said and pointed in the distance. Kakashi narrowed his eyes, stood up and jumped onto a giant tree. "That is!" In Kakashi¡¯s sight, he saw the three huge dog heads. "found it!" Another roar! The three-headed dog with three heads and six big eyes looked at Terumi Mei and Qing, looking extremely angry. "Humans! I have tolerated you again and again, why are you still coming to me! Damn it! Do you really think that I, the three-headed dog of hell, is easy to mess with!" Terumi MeiheQingdu was stunned, what the hell are you talking about? Who is looking for you? We are not interested in you at all, okay? Can you stop being so narcissistic? But before Terumi Mei and Ao could explain, the three-headed dog roared, and then sprayed hot red flames from the middle head! "Fire escape! Hell fire!" The three-headed dog roared, and then hot flames roared out from its mouth, creating a terrifying wind and wave! Terumi Mei and Qing were both shocked, what a terrifying fire escape! Terumi Mei didn¡¯t hesitate at all and quickly formed seals with her hands! "Water escape! Water column formation!" A huge water curtain appeared out of thin air with Terumi Mei's shout, blocking the terrifying flame jet. Zizi, the horrible water vapor sprayed in the water and fire, rushing straight to the sky. The three-headed dog's eyes narrowed, this human being is not simple, he can actually block his own flames. "Terumi Mei-sama, you are so amazing!" Seeing how Terumi Mei accepted the attack of the three-headed dog so lightly, Ao couldn't help but admire. "Qing, your moves are basically close attacks, which have no effect on this huge psychic beast. Step aside and don't join the fight." "But¡­¡­" "No need, get out of the way!" Terumi Mei said and rushed towards the three-headed dog. Qing squeezed his palm, whispered, and said: "Terumi Mei-sama, you are our Kirigakure's hope. Even if I die, I will never let you suffer any harm!" Qing ignored Terumi Mei's kindness and followed Mei Mei directly. Terumi Mei looked back and growled: "Qing! What are you doing! If you feel like it, back off!" "Terumi Mei-sama, Kirigakure can live without Ao, but he can never live without you!" "Qing! You!" Terumi Mei was quite moved. She didn¡¯t expect that her status was so high in Qing¡¯s mind. Qing ignored Terumi Mei and rushed directly towards the three-headed dog. In the eyes of the three-headed dog, this is simply a provocation to himself! "Damn humans! How can I, the hellhound clan, be afraid of you!" The hatred in the three-headed dog's eyes was even more obvious, as if he wanted to kill both of them! "Water escape! Water dragon bullet technique!" Qing launched an attack, and a huge water dragon emerged from the ground, directly targeting the three-headed dog! When the three-headed dog saw this, he stretched out a paw and slapped the water dragon away without batting an eyelid! "What!" Qing was shocked. He never expected that his attack would be so easily defused by the three-headed dog. "Damn humans! It's my turn!" The left head of the three-headed dog took a sharp breath, and then huge chakra fluctuations brewed in the mouth. Terumi Mei was shocked when she saw this! "Qing! Get away!" It¡¯s a pity, it¡¯s too late! "Wind Escape! Roaring Bullet!" A huge wind bomb shot out from the three-headed dog's mouth, forming a powerful gust of wind and hitting Qing's body! Qing¡¯s pupils shrank, and at the last moment, he released his body¡¯s chakra into his body, forming a protective film. A bang! Qing felt as if he had hit a wall and was knocked away! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 93 Save people! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "green!" The huge wind escape directly hit Qing's body and flew out at an extremely fast speed. Terumi meditated to pick it up, but couldn't keep up with the terrifying speed, and could only watch Ao fly into the distance. Not knowing whether Qing was alive or dead, the anger in Terumi Mei's heart suddenly started to burn. "Damn it!" Terumi Meimei¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with anger, glaring at the three-headed dog. "Human, now do you know what it feels like to lose a companion? My companion is also dead! Aren't I angry!" The three-headed dog roared again. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not like we killed your companion, so you¡¯re taking the blame for this.¡± Terumi Mei sneered, the chill in her eyes rising. No matter what the reason was for the three-headed dog to attack, it doesn¡¯t matter now. Ao suffered this blow, and even if he survived, he would still be seriously injured. Terumi Mei would definitely seek justice for Ao. So, at this moment, Terumi Mei had murderous intentions for these three-headed dogs. There is no absolute justice in this world, only hatred. From my standpoint, I am justice. This is the thought in the minds of countless people in this world. Those who share the same path are friends, and those who have different paths should not conspire against each other! The chakra on his body keeps churning, and Terumi Mei's aura keeps rising. The three-headed dog was shocked when he saw this. He didn't expect that the weak-looking female ninja in front of him could have such a momentum. It was very extraordinary. "Beast! I want you to die here today!" Terumi Mei let out a sweet shout and formed a seal with her hands! "Melt Escape! The art of melting monsters!" I saw a slight spit from Terumi Mei's mouth, and the light yellow liquid spurted out instantly, with a terrifying heat. The three-headed dog's eyes condensed, and its intuition told it that this ninjutsu was very dangerous. It jumped directly out of the range of this ninjutsu. It¡¯s delicious! I saw that the trees covered with light yellow liquid were melted directly! The three-headed dog looked shocked, what a terrifying ninjutsu! If this happened to him, the three-headed dog would have no doubt that it would melt all his hair! You must not be hit by it! On the other side, Kakashi and Shisui were running wildly on the road. "Yin, there's so much movement over there. Is someone getting involved with that three-headed dog?" "It's possible, the three-headed dog has shown its prototype. Obviously the opponent is not weak, it should be a ninja." "Could he be a ninja from the Kingdom of Water?" "It's possible. After all, the only villages close to here are Konoha and Kirigakure." "Then shall we go there?" "Go, why not go, this is our mission, there is no reason to be preempted by Kirigakure. And" Kakashi said and narrowed his right eye. "And what?" Zhisui asked with some confusion. "It's nothing, let's leave quickly. It's too late, maybe it will end." "yes!" Kakashi, who was galloping in front, silently added in his heart. And if Kirigakure can be saved, maybe he can learn about Kirigakure¡¯s current situation. After all, Obito is in that village, and Kakashi wants to know what Obito is doing recently. It¡¯s just that you definitely can¡¯t tell Shisui about this. Terumi Mei looked at the three-headed dog in front of her and felt very troubled. Facing such a large psychic beast, one must either use a wide range of ninjutsu to kill it. Or use an equivalent psychic beast to fight against it. ¡°But there is no psychic beast in Terumi Mei, so the second possibility naturally does not exist. As for the first type, Terumi Mei doesn't have many large-scale ninjutsu, and the only one that can harm the three-headed dog is the monster-melting technique he just learned. It¡¯s just that this ninjutsu consumes a lot of chakra. With Terumi Mei¡¯s current level, using it three or four times is enough. " Moreover, because it was just mastered, Terumi Mei's monster-melting technique is very slow. If the three-headed dog's movement is not restricted, it will not be able to hit it at all. How can Terumi Mei be able to restrict the behavior of this three-headed dog now??? Terumi Mei¡¯s mind was spinning wildly, but she couldn¡¯t think of a good way. No wonder, this is Terumi Mei's first time fighting such a large psychic beast, so naturally she has no experience. Seeing that Terumi was motionless, the three-headed dog exploded with a wind escape in its mouth. Terumi Mei ducked and a small pit exploded on the spot. Terumi Mei was stunned, could a random wind escape have such power? Where is this psychic beast? Why not only have I never heard of it, but why is it so scary? Damn it! "Huh, human, you can't escape. Today, I will send you to accompany your companions!" "Wind Escape! Roaring Bullet!" The head on the left spewed out terrifying wind bombs again. Terumi meditated and dodged directly without thinking. A humane smile appeared on the three-headed dog's mouth. Immediately, the water vapor condensed on the right side of the head. "Water escape! Iron cannonball!" Huge water bombs shot out, so big that Terumi Mei had nowhere to hide! Facing the huge water bomb, Terumi Mei was stunned. They are all about water escape. It would be too embarrassing for you to build such a big one. Although I was complaining in my heart, the seals formed by my hands did not stop. "Earth Escape! Earth Dragon Spear!" The huge sharp earth gun quickly rose from behind Terumi Mei, directly breaking the water bomb, turning into countless water droplets and scattering on the ground! Terumi Mei¡¯s whole body was soaked by the water stains, and she looked quite embarrassed at this time. It¡¯s just that before Terumi Mei could take a breath, another terrifying thing appeared in front of her! "Wind Escape! Roaring Bullet!" "Fire escape! Hell fire!" "Combined Ninjutsu! Wind and Fire Hell Cannon!" A huge, terrifying and hot flame ball appeared in front of Terumi Mei like it covered the sky! "Thishow is this possible!" The interval between the water release just now and the combined ninjutsu now was only a few seconds. Terumi Mei simply couldn't react in time at this time. Oops! Can¡¯t stop it! You can¡¯t escape either! Can it only be hardwired? Terumi Mei smiled bitterly. Judging from the power of this flame ball, if he caught it forcefully, he would probably be blown into pieces. The flame ball is getting closer and closer, Terumi Mei is a little desperate, but the pride in her heart does not allow her to give up! With the remaining chakra in her body, Terumi Mei prepared to make the final resistance. Even if you die, you must die with dignity! Just when Terumi Mei was about to use her last ninjutsu with death, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Terumi Mei. ?Silver-white hair and a black trench coat flying in the wind. The tall back made Terumi Mei stunned. A cold voice penetrated into Terumi Mei's ears lightly. "Divine power!" I saw a crack in space suddenly appeared in front of me, and all the hot flame balls were sucked in by the crack! Not a bit left! Looking at the empty sky in front of her, Terumi Mei wondered whether what she just experienced was an illusion. At this time, the silver-white figure turned around. Black mask, silver-white broken hair, a scar on the left eye, the eye was blood red, and there was a black dart pattern in the eye, and blood and tears flowed from the left eye. At this time, a lazy and magnetic voice sounded. "Hey, are you okay?" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 94 Troublesome You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The kaleidoscope in Kakashi's eyes disappeared instantly, making Terumi Mei think that what she just saw was an illusion. "Kakashi Hatake?" Terumi Mei exclaimed in surprise, not expecting that the person who showed up to save him in the end was actually the target of his trip. Kakashi was stunned and said, "Do you know me?" "Of course, with the single-eyed Sharingan and such strong strength, who else could it be besides Hatake Kakashi?" Terumi Mei said meaningfully. "Haha, it's really overrated, Kirigakure's Terumi Mei, right?" Kakashi touched his silver-white hair and said with a smile. "You know me? It seems you know a lot about me, Kirigakure." Terumi Mei looked directly at Kakashi with her beautiful eyes, making Kakashi feel a little unnatural. "Haha, is there any? No, as a genius of the younger generation of Kirigakure, how could we in Konoha not know about it." Kakashi laughed, naturally he couldn't admit such a thing. "Damn humans! Here comes another one, okay, I'll send you to hell together!" Kakashi and Mei Terumi both looked solemn when they heard this. Now is not the time to talk about this. The three-headed dog in front of you is a big problem. "Terumi Mei, how about you and I work together to knock down this three-headed dog?" "good!" Terumi Mei didn¡¯t hesitate at all and agreed immediately. With Ao¡¯s life and death uncertain, Terumi Mei hates the three-headed dog deeply. "Yin, you ran too fast." At this time, Zhishui arrived belatedly. Just now, Kakashi saw too much movement and was afraid that something would happen, so he opened his full Shunpo, so fast that Shisui couldn't keep up for a while. "I'm sorry, but fortunately I arrived in time, otherwise something would really have happened. Okay, Shun, the three-headed dog in front of us is our mission target, so get ready to take action." Kakashi held a long sword in his hand and looked at the three-headed dog with solemn eyes. This size and this feeling are very strong. Shisui glanced at Terumi Mei and said nothing. He just followed Kakashi and pulled out his Kodachi. Terumi Mei also gave up her thoughts of settling accounts with Kakashi at this time, and killed the three-headed dog first. "Shun, illusion intervention, Terumi Mei, water escape cover, action!" In just a moment, Kakashi formulated a course of action and issued an order. "yes!" Shisui had long been accustomed to Kakashi¡¯s command, so he nodded and responded without any hesitation. Terumi Mei was stunned for a moment, and then whispered: "This guy really doesn't regard himself as an outsider." Although she was complaining in her heart, Terumi Mei did not lose her temper. She had just used the monster melting technique, and Terumi Mei's chakra was running out. At this time, it seemed that Mei Mei could only do the job of covering. Thinking of this, Mei Terumi looked at Kakashi in shock. Did he see it? Kakashi did not respond to Terumi Mei's eyes, but rushed to the front with a quick step and slashed with a thousand thunders with his right hand. "White Yayue Chong!" The silver-white crescent moon instantly shot out from Kakashi's blade. "Damn human, you want to knock me down with this little attack? You're so naive!" Just when the three-headed dog wanted to take action, Shisui's Sharingan eyes flickered. "Magic¡¤The Art of Shaohang" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The three-headed dog felt as if his body was fixed by something, unable to move at all. "No, it's an illusion!" The other two heads of the three-headed dog reacted instantly, and the chakra in their bodies exploded, quickly waking up from the illusion. Roar! With a roar, the three-headed dog's claws directly scratched the silver-white crescent moon that was close at hand! Immediately, a fire bomb erupted from the mouth of the three-headed dog. Before Kakashi could take action, a water dragon pounced on the fire bomb. "Water escape! Water dragon bullet technique!" Kakashi heard the sound and looked around, it was Terumi Mei. "Hatake Kakashi, my cover is not bad." Terumi Mei's beautiful eyes are flowing around, and she seems to have an indescribable charm. Kakashi smiled bitterly, how come Terumi Mei has developed so well at such a young age.   Ignoring Terumi Mei's teasing, the three-headed dog was still watching eagerly from the side, and was in no mood to bicker at this time. Seeing that Kakashi ignored her, Mei Terumi touched her lips, not knowing what she was thinking. "Silver, this three-headed dog seems to be immune to illusions. It has three heads. Once discovered, it will wake up immediately." Illusion works on the spirit, but as long as someone disrupts their own chakra, it will not work at all. And this three-headed dog has three heads. Although they are not completely independent, the three attributes of chakra contained in the body are separate, so Shisui's pupil technique has no effect on it at all. "In that case, we have to do it forcefully." Raising the long knife in his hand, Kakashi's face looked a little solemn. It was just a test attack before, but I didn't expect that the three-headed dog was really not weak, and it could resolve Shisui's illusion so easily. Although Shisui at this time has not yet opened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, the power of illusion is so powerful that no one in Konoha can compare with it except the unknown Uchiha Fugaku. If illusions don¡¯t work, it will be really troublesome to deal with such a large psychic beast. Can we only use large ninjutsu? Kakashi touched the curse mark on his neck. Damn it, if you use a large-scale ninjutsu, this curse seal will definitely not be calm. "Shun, Terumi Ming, escape with fire." The two of them did not hesitate when they heard the words and directly formed seals with their hands. "Fire Escape! Dragon Fire Technique!" "Fire escape! Fireworks bombs!" The two flames rushed towards the three-headed dog. Kakashi¡¯s left eye Sharingan turned and attached wind attribute chakra to Qian Ting. "Wind Escape! Thousand Winds Slash!" The terrifying wind slash shot out from the Qian Ting Sword, chopping the two flames together, and then the wind attribute chakra and the flame merged with each other! Boom! The flames are booming! The three-headed dog¡¯s eyes narrowed, Damn, what a big deal! "Wind Escape! Roaring Bullet!" "Fire escape! Hell fire!" "Combo Ninjutsu! Hell Roar Bullet!" The two hot flames collided with each other, creating countless sparks. Kakashi and the other three covered their eyes with their arms to avoid accidental injury. at this time! The chakra on the left side of the head of the three-headed dog is condensed. "Water Escape¡¤Shui Yi Na Yuan!" The viscous liquid was shot from the mouth of the three-headed dog, and the target was none other than Kakashi and the other three! Kakashi and Shisui's Sharingan moved and they immediately ducked away. But Terumi Mei didn't notice for a moment and was hit by the liquid! "Ah! What the hell is this!" ¡° Terumi Mei¡¯s body was covered with the thick liquid, and she was stuck to the ground unable to move. Kakashi secretly thought, "Oh no, this is a target!" "Haha, humans, go to hell!" "Fire Escape! Hell Flame Bullet!" Hot flames spurted out, Terumi Mei was shocked, her hands and feet were tied, she couldn't escape, and she couldn't activate ninjutsu. Kakashi turned his left eye and was about to use his divine power to deflect the attack, but his neck hurt. ah! Damn it! The curse seal actually happened at this time! Oops! That's too late! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 95 Getting along You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Instant step! open! "Ninjutsu! Needle Jizo!" Kamui was unable to be used, so Kakashi could only endure the pain of the curse seal, forcefully used Shunpo, and at the same time used Needle Jizo to wrap his back. Terumi Mei looked at the flames that were so close, and the fear in her eyes gradually filled the air. If this hit, there would be absolutely no reason to survive! Just when the flames were about to hit Terumi Mei, a black shadow appeared in front of Terumi Mei. It¡¯s him again! What you can see is the silver-white hair and the scarlet left eye! I saw Kakashi hugging Terumi Mei suddenly, and his back was facing the terrifying fire bullet! Hatake Kakashi! Why did he save me? As soon as this thought appeared in Terumi Mei's mind, she felt herself being held in someone's arms. He hugged me? It was obviously a life and death situation, Terumi Mei didn't know why such a thought came to her mind at this time. But this thought didn't last long either, as the hot flames finally hit. "silver!" Zhisui was shocked! Boom! The fire bomb hit Kakashi hard on Jizo's back, which was covered with needles. The powerful impact knocked Kakashi and Mei Terumi away! The viscous liquid did not stop the two men from being knocked away. Even with the protection of Acupuncture Jizo, Kakashi still spit out a mouthful of blood and passed out. When the curse seal broke out, Kakashi's Needle Jizo did not exert its full defensive power at all, and the damage was also being cleared at this time. And the blood that spurted out, except for what was blocked by the mask, fell on Terumi Mei's face exactly. Terumi Mei was shocked! He looked at the man hugging his body with a look of disbelief. Why is he trying so hard to save me? The huge impact knocked the two people far away, and they landed directly on the cliff not far away, and finally fell down without any accident! Terumi Mei also reacted at this time, her body regained mobility, and just as she was about to fall to the bottom of the cliff, Terumi Mei formed seals with her hands. "Water escape! Water formation wall!" A burst of water emerged from the ground, holding the two of them up and easing their fall. Terumi Mei turned around and hugged the unconscious Kakashi. After a few ups and downs, she stopped on a big rock. Looking at the unconscious Kakashi, Terumi Mei's mind was racing, and her mood was a little complicated for a moment. On the other side, Shisui watched Kakashi and Terumi Mei being directly knocked away by the flames. He couldn't help but feel anxious and wanted to go over to see the situation, but the three-headed dog obviously wouldn't let him run away so easily. "You are the only human being left, go to hell!" The three-headed dog said, pounced, and stabbed Shisui directly with its sharp claws. "Damn it! We don't have time to deal with this monster now, so we should hurry up and find Kakashi-senpai. With such an attack, Kakashi-senpai will definitely be seriously injured. It's really too dangerous to be with that mist ninja!" Zhi Shui thought to himself, but the movements in his hands were not slow. "Magic! This is not a magic trick!" The three-headed dog was stunned for a moment, then woke up again after a while, but the trace of Shisui in front of it had disappeared. "Damn it! Damn humans, don't let me see you again!" Although the three-headed dog can quickly unlock the illusion, the time it takes for it to unlock the illusion is enough for Shisui to run away. The Shunshen Shisui, who will be famous in the future, already has this kind of charm at this time. Under the cliff, beside the river, the beautiful girl gently put the handsome boy aside, took off his blood-stained mask, and gently wiped the blood on his face. After the girl finished wiping, she couldn't help but be stunned when she looked at the delicate face in front of her. What a handsome young man. "I didn't expect that Hatake Kakashi is pretty good-looking, but I don't know why he is wearing a mask?" I don¡¯t know what she thought of, but the girl¡¯s face turned slightly red. After washing the mask in the water, the girl put it aside and began to clean the blood on her face. For girls, this kind of mess is always unbearable. CardXixi was lying on the side, and the injury on his back was not serious. The reason why he was unconscious was partly because of the impact of the flames, and partly because of the strong use of chakra when the curse seal broke out, which caused his body to be weak. Just when Terumi Mei finished cleaning the blood on his face, Kakashi frowned, groaned, and woke up. "Well¡­¡­" Terumi Mei was startled and hurried over from the water. "you're awake?" Terumi Mei asked with concern. Kakashi slowly opened his eyes and saw the beautiful girl in front of him, as well as the legendary ********** Terumi Mei? " Kakashi whispered. "it's me." Terumi Mei said happily, she didn't expect Kakashi to wake up so quickly. Kakashi looked around and said, "Where is this?" "We were just hit by the flames of the three-headed dog and fell to the bottom of this cliff." "So that's it." Kakashi said, suddenly thought of something, his expression changed, and he shouted: "What happened!" Terumi Mei was stunned and asked, "What's wrong?" "Shun! He is in danger when he faces the three-headed dog alone!" Kakashi said, and tried to push himself up to get up, but there was a pain in his body and he couldn't get up at all. Terumi Mei quickly supported Kakashi and said: "It's useless to go over here with you like this, so just save it. And I think your companion is from the Uchiha clan, so he won't be killed by the three-headed dog so easily. Yes. If you can¡¯t fight, can¡¯t you run?¡± Kakashi was stunned for a moment when he heard this. He seemed to be right. With Shisui's teleportation technique, there was no problem in escaping. Slightly relieved, Kakashi relaxed. I was so anxious just now that I forgot about this matter. Seeing that Kakashi had no intention of getting up again, Terumi Mei felt relieved. After all, going into this state would simply mean death. "Hello, Hatake Kakashi." "Um?" Kakashi looked at Terumi Mei in confusion, wondering what she was calling him for. "You why did you save me?" Terumi Mei looked directly at Kakashi, as if she wanted to get the answer she wanted. Kakashi was stunned for a moment when he was asked, then smiled and said: "I will not let my companions die in front of me." "But I am not your companion, I am the Mist Ninja." Terumi Mei pouted, obviously very dissatisfied with this answer. "Ah, those who fight together are companions, right?" Kakashi smiled with his eyes bent, and that expression seemed to have touched a certain part of Terumi Mei's heart. What a warm feeling. In the Kamui space, Obito looked at his bare and swollen buttocks, and three black lines appeared on his forehead. I was sleeping well in the afternoon, why did a flame suddenly appear? If Obito hadn¡¯t reacted quickly and escaped, he would have been half disabled by now. However, even so, Obito's butt was hit by the fireball, and he became what he is now. "Kakashi! Look at the good things you have done!" Obito growled and silently applied the burn medicine to his butt. It felt so sore. In the Kamui space, Obito's ecstasy cry came (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 96 Explanation You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In fact, the reason why Kakashi saved Terumi Mei was partly because of the reasons just mentioned, and partly because of the memory of his previous life. For a girl like Terumi Mei, Kakashi admires her in his heart. For such a character, Kakashi doesn't want to watch her die. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? If Mei Terumi dies, it will have a huge impact on the plot. ?? If nothing else, Terumi Mei needs to take care of Obito who is fooling around in Kirigakure. If you let Obito continue to mess around in Kirigakure, something will happen sooner or later. And Kirigakure will also be an important force against the White Zetsu army in the future. Although in the end it relies on high-end combat power, the minions still have to be dealt with by someone. Just when Kakashi was thinking wildly, the excitement in Terumi Mei's eyes completely faded, and her face became a little serious. There are still serious things to do. "Kakashi Hatake, I have a question for you." "Um?" Kakashi was puzzled as to what was going on with this sudden change of expression. "A few days ago, near Kirigakure Village, there was a man with a single-eyed Sharingan who killed many Kirito ninja ANBU. Do you know about this?" Terumi Mei said meaningfully, with an indescribable light shining in her eyes. Kakashi was stunned for a moment, and then he couldn't help but smile bitterly. He had already silenced himself, but he didn't expect to be discovered by someone. ¡°As expected, no one in this world should underestimate it. Kakashi was not curious about how Terumi Mei knew. After all, it was their territory, and there must be many ways to know such things. Seeing Kakashi¡¯s appearance, Terumi Mei¡¯s heart skipped a beat, was it really this guy? "But this guy just saved himself, do you want to kill him?" Terumi Mei fell into hesitation in her heart. "I did it." Kakashi didn¡¯t think about hiding it. After all, people had already asked this question, and there was obviously a definite reason. ¡°And Terumi Mei will appear here, obviously for her own sake. Otherwise, this island is isolated from the world, what is Terumi Mei doing here? Executing a mission? "Don't be ridiculous, Kirigakure has received very few missions since he was controlled by Obito, and he almost never leaves the border of the Land of Water. When Mei Terumi heard this, she immediately took action and placed it on Kakashi's neck, with a cold light in her eyes. "I need a reason. If it doesn't satisfy me, I'm afraid you will die here today." Faced with Tumi Mei's actions, Kakashi didn't panic at all. Although the action was ruthless, Kakashi did not feel the murderous intention. It was obvious that Mei Terumi did not intend to kill him at this time. ¡°I just saved you, it¡¯s not good for you to be like this.¡± I don¡¯t know where the leisure came from, but Kakashi actually made a joke. Terumi Mei¡¯s hand holding the kunai paused for a moment, but did not put it down. "It's one thing to save me, but you killed so many Kirigakure ninjas. As a ninja of Kirigakure, I have the obligation to avenge them." "Sure enough, in the world of ninjas, one always considers problems from one's own point of view. No, it should be said that this is the case no matter what world it is." Kakashi said with emotion. Terumi Mei didn¡¯t understand why Kakashi said that, and she didn¡¯t have time to take care of it now. "Say your reasons! Otherwise, your head will be separated from your neck in the next second!" "Well, actually there is nothing to say. The most superficial explanation is that I went to Kirigakure to get information, but I was surrounded by a group of Kirigakure. Out of instinct, I killed all the Kirigakure and then escaped by myself." Terumi Mei was not angry when she heard this, but keenly discovered the key words in Kakashi's words. "A superficial statement? What's the deeper explanation?" Terumi Mei asked, with a little expectation in her tone that she didn't even notice. "Oh? You are very sharp. There are indeed many questions, but they are all my guesses. Do you want to listen?" "speak!" ¡°What a rude response.¡± Terumi Mei hesitated, how could it be rude? Ignoring Terumi Mei's expression, Kakashi said: "Believe me"?You have also seen your skills. If you go to Kirigakure's periphery to inquire about information, you will obviously not be discovered by the patrolling ANBU. You don't deny this, right? " Terumi Mei nodded. Kakashi¡¯s Shunpo just appeared, Terumi Mei knew very well that with this kind of skill and strength, Kakashi was definitely not discoverable by those patrolling Anbu. "Then why was I discovered? And there were still five jounin and five chuunin at that time." "What?" Terumi Mei was shocked, how could the patrolling ANBU have such strength? Kirigakure doesn't have that luxury yet. ¡°And most of the Anbu had gone to eliminate the Kaguya clan that day. How could such a powerful combat force be deployed outside Kirigakure Village? As the future fifth generation Mizukage, Terumi Mei is obviously not stupid. Not only is he not stupid, he is also very smart. So she quickly discovered something was wrong. Silently taking back the kunai, Terumi Mei asked: "What are your thoughts?" "Fourth Mizukage Yagura, you must have noticed something is wrong, right?" Kakashi did not directly answer Terumi Mei's question, but asked another question. Terumi Mei was shocked again when he heard this and said, "How do you know?" "Haha, of course I know. In fact, Konoha has some knowledge about Kirigakure's situation. I went to investigate Kirigakure, and I also learned a little about the Fourth Mizukage. In my opinion, the abnormal situation of the Fourth Mizukage Come on, it¡¯s most likely that you¡¯ve been under an illusion.¡± Terumi Mei¡¯s eyes were filled with brilliance, and she looked at Kakashi with burning eyes. "Yes, we do have this suspicion, but the fourth generation is very powerful and has three tails in his body. Ordinary illusions cannot control him." "But the genjutsu of the Mangekyo Sharingan can be used! The genjutsu of the Mangekyo Sharingan is the natural enemy of tailed beasts." "Mangekyo Sharingan!" Terumi Mei was stunned for a moment, then remembered what it was. Back then, Uchiha Madara used the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan to dominate the ninja world. His heroic appearance was naturally impressive. The big families in the ninja world naturally have records of their unique Sharingan. And the Terumi clan is obviously among them. "Yes, it's the Mangekyo Sharingan. I think you should know about it." Terumi Mei nodded. "Could it be the Uchiha clan that did it? Was it really Konoha who did it?" Terumi Mei said this, the kunai in his hand was a little ready to move again. "Hey, don't slap the blame like that. It's true that he is Uchiha, but it has nothing to do with Konoha." "What's the meaning?" "Uchiha Madara!" "What? Impossible! How can people from that era still be alive!" "You should know that the Mangekyo Sharingan is not that easy to open. No one except Uchiha Madara can cast this illusion now." "Your Sharingan seems to be the Mangekyo Sharingan, right?" Terumi Mei looked at Kakashi¡¯s left eye and said intriguingly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 97 Feelings You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Terumi Mei looked at Kakashi¡¯s left eye. The strange pattern before was obviously not an ordinary Sharingan. Kakashi was stunned when he heard this, but he didn't expect to be seen by Terumi Mei just now. Why do you feel like you have to take the blame? "Yes, my Sharingan is indeed the Mangekyo Sharingan, but I am not a member of the Uchiha clan, and I am not good at genjutsu, so I cannot use that kind of high-intensity genjutsu. Furthermore, four years ago, my The Mangekyo Sharingan hasn¡¯t opened yet.¡± Terumi Mei touched her lips, seeming to be thinking about the authenticity of Kakashi's words. After a while, Terumi Mei put down her finger and said, "You mean, Uchiha Madara controls Yagura?" Kakashi secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Terumi Meino asked this, obviously believing his own words. "This is just my guess, but it's very likely." "What evidence is there?" "Nine tails." "What's the meaning?" "A few years ago, there was a riot in Konoha Nine-Tails. You should know about this, right?" "You mean, the Nine Tails came out of the jinchuriki's body because of Uchiha Madara?" Terumi Mei is worthy of being the future Fifth Mizukage. Kakashi just told the beginning and she guessed the ending. "The Nine-Tails was indeed controlled by the Sharingan at that time, but I don't know if it was Uchiha Madara, but what is certain is that only a Sharingan of the Mangekyou level can control the Nine-Tails, and at that time, except for Uchiha Madara has no one else.¡± Terumi meditated for a while and said, "Are you sure you are not from the Konoha Uchiha clan?" "This possibility exists, but it is unlikely. Moreover, if it is the Uchiha of Konoha, they do not have that much time to control the water shadow. After all, even if it is a kaleidoscope, if the illusion is not reinforced for a long time, with the water shadow's ability, He can also undo illusions." Terumi Mei nodded, agreeing with Kakashi's statement. After all, in her knowledge, there is no illusion that can change a person for a long time, unless it is applied regularly. Since it needs to be applied regularly, this person must stay in Kirigakure for a long time. The members of the Uchiha clan are all registered in Konoha and cannot stay outside for a long time. And based on this calculation, it seems that there is really only one Uchiha Madara. Of course Terumi Mei would not have thought that there was an Uchiha Obito in this world who cheated at the age of thirteen. "Okay, I agree with your statement. It seems that Yagura is really being manipulated." Terumi Mei lowered her head and pondered, constantly searching for a solution in her mind. The original speculation can now be basically confirmed as fact, so tough measures must be taken against Yagura. It¡¯s just that Terumi Mei is far from Yagura¡¯s opponent now, so she still has to hibernate for now. But knowing this, Mei Terumi can increase her leverage to persuade other wealthy clans to fight against Yagura. "That's right, so it's not because I wanted to kill the Mist Ninjas because my secrets about spying on the Mist Ninjas were discovered. They were just led to me, and I had no choice but to do it." "Huh, in the final analysis, you were the one who killed me, and you can't afford this debt!" Terumi Mei glared at Kakashi, obviously very dissatisfied with Kakashi's denial. Kakashi laughed dryly, this is indeed a fact, no matter how many reasons there are, it cannot be erased. However, Terumi Mei's tone softened a lot at this time, and Kakashi knew that at least Terumi Mei would not put a kunai on his neck anymore. "Hatake Kakashi, your kindness in saving me this time and this information should be regarded as the price you paid for committing the crime in Kirigakure last time. We are evenly matched." Kakashi was stunned for a moment when he heard this, then smiled and said: "Okay, no problem." A life-saving favor, a piece of information that Kakashi thinks is worthless in exchange for quelling the trouble caused by Kirigakure last time, is worth it in Kakashi's opinion. And what Kakashi just said was for this purpose. Now that it has been successfully implemented, Kakashi will naturally not refuse. "Now that the matter is clear, it's time for me to leave here. One of my companions was beaten away by the three-headed dog, and I'm going to find him." Terumi Mei said and was about to leave, Kakashi quickly said: "Hey, wait a minute." "What's wrong?" ?"With the way I look now, you're not going to abandon me, are you?" Terumi Mei looked at Kakashi, and his condition did not look very good at this time. If he left, it would seem that his conscience would be uneasy if he died. "Well, since you were injured because of me, I will take you to find your companion first." "Thank you very much." "Need not." Terumi Mei didn¡¯t know why she wanted to stay and take care of Kakashi. She had obviously canceled it before, so even if she left now, there would be no problem. But seeing that figure, Terumi Mei could not move forward. Terumi Mei may not realize it, but the moment Kakashi sacrificed his life to save her, this man was destined to leave a different impression in her heart. "Let me help you go and have a rest first." "good." Terumi Mei helped Kakashi to an open space nearby to rest. The clothes of both of them were a little damp, so Terumi Mei lit a fire to keep them warm and to dry their clothes at the same time. The air between two people will inevitably feel a little strange, especially after the sudden silence. In this strange atmosphere, something invisible seems to be happening between the two. "You are hungry, I'll catch some fish." Terumi Mei finally couldn't bear the awkward atmosphere and decided to find something to do. Kakashi didn¡¯t say anything, he just smiled and watched Terumi Mei go to catch fish. On the other side, after Shisui escaped from the three-headed dog, he began to look for traces of Kakashi, but he found nothing after searching for a long time. After all, Shisui is not Kakashi, he does not own a ninja dog, and he is not very good at finding people. "Damn it, where is senior?" Shisui was a little irritated. After all, Kakashi and the mist ninja together were really dangerous in Shisui's opinion. Make a seal with both hands! The art of channeling! With a bang, dozens of crows appeared next to Shisui. ¡°You guys look for Kakashi-senpai¡¯s traces, and come back and tell me immediately if you find him.¡± Hearing this, the crows scattered one after another to look for traces of Kakashi. "Kakashi-senpai, you must be safe and sound." Zhishui muttered in a low voice, and then his figure shuttled through the woods again. Somewhere on the island, Qing, who had been shot away by the three-headed dog before, woke up at this time. Touching his aching buttocks, Qing stood up. "Ah, it hurts so much, why am I here." Qing whispered. He had just woken up, and even his memory was a little confused. After a moment, Qing¡¯s eyes widened. "Oops! Terumi Mei-sama!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 98 Shisui and Qing You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After Ao regained his thoughts, he couldn't help but feel anxious. The terrifying three-headed dog Ao just now was still vivid in his mind. With Terumi Mei's strength alone to deal with that kind of monster, Ao was really worried. "No, we have to find Terumi Mei-sama quickly." Qing whispered and formed a seal with his hands! "Roll your eyes, open!" The colors of black and white appeared in Qing's eyes, and he was constantly searching for the nearby situation. "Damn it, I can't see Terumi Mei-sama." Qing An cursed and started to move. In Ao¡¯s view, Terumi Mei is Kirigakure¡¯s savior in the future. If something happens to her, Kirigakure may really be doomed. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s it!¡± At this time, a figure suddenly appeared in Qing's white eyes. "A ninja from Konoha?" What Qing saw was none other than Shisui! Shisui also suddenly stayed in place. "This feeling of being spied on, Byakugan? Are there people from the Hyuga clan around here?" Shisui felt a little strange. On the same island, there should be no people from Konoha coming again. Why did he feel the peeping eyes of Byakugan? As a member of the Uchiha clan, he naturally knows a lot about the Hyuga clan. After all, after the Senju clan withdrew from the stage of Konoha, the Uchiha clan's main competitor was the Hyuga clan, which was also famous for its eye skills. Therefore, I have a certain understanding of Byakugan and Shisui. For this kind of peeking, Shisui can sense it very keenly. It was precisely because of his keen sense that Shisui felt strange. Having identified the direction, Zhisui rushed over with doubts. "Then the ninjas from Konoha are here?" Qing was slightly surprised. He didn't expect that Konoha's ninja would find out about his peeping. It was not easy. "Since I'm here, I just want to ask about the whereabouts of Terumi Mei-sama." Qing said quite confidently. Shisui looks like he is only thirteen years old. In Qing's opinion, if he wants to win, it should be very simple, right? So, the two kept getting closer, and not long after, they met in the woods! Um? No, why is it a fog ninja! Shisui realized something was wrong the moment he saw Ao, it was clearly Kirigakure's forehead protector! The Hyuga clan¡¯s Byakugan actually leaked? Shisui couldn't help but be a little surprised. Unlike the Uchiha clan, it is very difficult to open the Sharingan eye, so the Uchiha clan does not have many Sharingan eyes. The Hyuga clan¡¯s eye-rolling can be said to be as long as one is from the Hyuga family. It¡¯s really bad. However, the Hyuga clan is also very strict with Byakugan. Not only did he divide the family into the main family and the branch family, he also formulated rules that the branch family must protect the main family. He also placed a caged bird curse on the branch family to protect the privacy of Byakugan. Precisely because of this, Shisui had to express his surprise that the Byakugan actually appeared on a foreigner. Shisui's surprise was fleeting, Qing was already staring at Shisui. The expressed intention is definitely not goodwill. "Konoha ninja, have you seen anyone from Kirigakure?" "A female ninja?" Qing was shocked. Sure enough, this Konoha ninja had met Lord Terumi Mei. "where is she!" Qing growled. Zhisui chuckled lightly and said, "I don't know, I was knocked away by the three-headed dog." "What! Where is it, tell me quickly!" Shisui curled his lips, this guy's attitude is really unpleasant, and if I knew, would I still be here? I also want to know if that guy did anything to Kakashi-senpai. "I don't know, I'm looking for her too." Qing naturally didn¡¯t believe what Shisui said. Taking out the kunai, Ao looked at Shisui with a murderous expression. "Speak quickly, otherwise, I'm afraid you won't be able to leave here alive." "cut." As a member of the Uchiha clan, although Shisui is not arrogant, he is as proud as he should be. ??It doesn¡¯t matter if he is from his own village, a personNo matter how well-mannered Shisui is, he can't bear to be so rude to himself. "You can try." Shisui pulled out his Kodachi, and his eyes instantly turned scarlet! "The Uchiha clan!" Qing was shocked! "You have some knowledge, then let's see if your skills are as tough as your mouth." Qing was furious when he heard this, being looked down upon by a kid made Qing very unhappy. "Arrogant! He's just a brat, so what if he belongs to the Uchiha clan!" The conversation broke down and the atmosphere between the two parties became very tense in an instant. Shisui clenched the Kodachi in his hand. The Mist Ninja in front of him put a lot of pressure on Shisui. He was obviously a Jonin, and he also had Byakugan, making him a powerful enemy. It¡¯s just that compared to Kakashi-senpai, it doesn¡¯t seem worth mentioning. Having been with Kakashi for some time, Shisui learned a lot. As both owners of the pupil technique, they are both observing each other's flaws. The collision between Sharingan and Byakugan kicked off at this moment. The difference is that one is a genius boy from the Uchiha clan, and the other is an uncle from a foreign race who occasionally gets Hinata's eyes. With a hiss, Qing threw the kunai out of his hand, which was the clarion call for battle. Shisui chuckled, playing with kunai with the Uchiha clan, you are still a little green. His left hand quickly reached into his ninja bag, and the next moment, three kunai appeared in Shisui's left hand. Whoops! A kunai was shot quickly, and the kunai thrown by Ao was directly knocked away! Whoosh! There were two more sounds of piercing the air, and the other two kunai in Shisui's left hand shot again, shooting on the two kunai that had previously collided with each other. Ding! Ding! The four kunai collided together and flew towards Qing from four directions! Qing¡¯s pupils shrank! Kunai can still be played like this! Uchiha Shuriken Jutsu! Although Qing was surprised, the thing in his hand did not stop. Eyes wide open! Make a seal with both hands! "Water escape! Qinglong is good at it!" I saw Qing's palm moving instantly, and with lightning speed, he directly shot down the four kunai with tricky angles. "It's a good manipulation technique, but this technique is meaningless under this white eye!" "Ah, nice eyes." Shisui understands the power of the Byakugan. If the Byakugan were not strong, it would not become one of the three major eye techniques, nor would it compete with the Uchiha clan. "Kid, wake up, you can't beat me." "What a confident uncle. However, how can you stop the rising sun when the sun is declining?" Shisui murmured softly. The technique of instantaneous body is activated! The Kodachi was covered in flames. Qing¡¯s pupils shrank! Whoops! Shisui¡¯s figure disappeared instantly! "Where!" Qing was startled and Baiyan activated with all his strength! In the black and white vision, Shisui's figure emerged. Qing took a step back suddenly, here! "Uchiha style! Halo dance!" Shisui appeared where Ao was originally standing, and slashed hard with his flaming Kodachi! The sword released a shock wave of flames, flying towards Qing! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 99 Shisui¡¯s illusion You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Qing hurriedly dodged, but was still hit by the flame shock wave, and his sleeves burned and were instantly ignited. Qing made a quick decision and pulled off his sleeve, saving his arm from bad luck. What a terrifying speed! What a terrifying sword technique! Shisui's sword technique is the same as Kakashi's Hatake sword technique, which falls within the scope of nintaijutsu. When activated, only chakra needs to be refined, and no seals are required. In terms of attack power, it is also quite powerful. The blow that Shisui just struck was no weaker than a B-level ninjutsu. Qing didn¡¯t react for a moment, so he lost one of his sleeves. ¡°If the response were any slower, I might even lose the entire arm. Qing couldn't help but break out in a cold sweat. This young man was too scary. The three magatama in Shisui's eyes looked at Qing coldly, making Qing feel uncomfortable. By the way, that¡¯s the Three Magatama Sharingan! No wonder he has practiced Sharingan to such an extent at such a young age, and his strength is indeed very strong. Qing realized that he might have underestimated the enemy, and couldn't help but tremble in his heart. This strength is enough for Qing to take him seriously. Konoha is truly the cradle of geniuses. A Hatake Kakashi has already risen, and at this time there is another Uchiha genius right in front of him. To be honest, Qing is really a little envious. On the other hand, Kirigakure is still living under the iron-blooded policy of the Fourth Mizukage. Four of the original seven Ninja Swordsmen died inexplicably before, the genius Momochi Zabuza fled, the wealthy Minazuki and Kaguya clans were wiped out, and the Oniden clan was also almost extinct. Today¡¯s Kirigakure can be said to have withered away its talents. Such thoughts flashed through Qing's thoughts. It is precisely because of this that Terumi Mei can't have any trouble. Qing¡¯s white eyes were filled with blue light at this time, representing his determination. In this battle, Qing can only win! Can't lose! Faced with Qing¡¯s soaring fighting spirit, Shisui was a little surprised. This uncle was really energetic. In this case, I can¡¯t be polite anymore. ¡°Kakashi-senpai doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, and he doesn¡¯t have time to waste time here. Are you rolling your eyes? Even if a member of the Hyuga clan is in front of me, I won't take it lightly, let alone a foreigner. "Kid, I admit that you are strong, but that's not enough. I was just careless. Now, you are not so lucky." The blue hands form a seal! "Water escape! Water dragon bullet technique!" Shisui was too lazy to talk nonsense, chakra slowly flowed through his body. A water dragon roared out from the small river on the side. Shisui didn't care. This kind of slow ninjutsu had no chance of hitting him. Before the water dragon came, Shisui's teleportation technique was activated in time and he left the place. A bang! The water dragon landed on the ground, but even Shisui's clothes didn't get wet. "Damn, he moved too fast, the water dragon bullet couldn't keep up with his speed." Ao An cursed and understood Shisui's abilities. But understanding is one thing, and how to deal with it is another. Qing was originally a perceptive ninja, so he couldn't keep up with Shisui's speed. Shisui took advantage of Ao's distraction and moved closer again! Ding! Shisui's Kodachi slashed at Ao's neck, but was caught by Ao's kunai. "It's useless, your actions are meaningless under this white look. Even if I can't keep up with your speed, I can predict the trajectory of your attack." ¡°Tch, so what.¡± Shisui struck again, hitting Ao's kunai again. Seeing that there was nothing he could do, Zhishui pulled away and landed on a big tree nearby. Qing formed a seal with his hands again. "Water escape! Multiple water incarnations!" I saw more than a dozen figures formed by the condensed water beside Qing, and slowly turned into Qing's appearance. "If I can't match you in speed, I'll use quantity instead." Shisui chuckled. How naive. Do you want to deceive my Sharingan with this trick? "Art fire escape ho fireball!" The ball of flames shot out from the sky of Shishui, directly shattering seven or eight water clones. ?In another instant, Zhisui slashed down with his sword. Qing was shocked, how could he be discovered! Ding! Kodachi and Kunai exchange hands again. Eyes facing each other! "How did you discover my true identity!" "Compared to Konoha's multiple shadow clones, your multiple water clones are far behind." "Damn it!" "it's over!" "What!" The magatama in Shisui's eyes moved crazily! "Magic¡¤The art of shackles." "What's this?" Qing exclaimed, feeling as if his limbs were nailed to the wooden frame, unable to move. The heart-pounding pain caused Qing Tong to exhale! "ah!" "Stop screaming, you've fallen into my illusion, just enjoy it." "Damn it! When did it happen?" Qing looked at Shisui with a look of dismay. Even if the Sharingan is used to activate genjutsu, chakra needs to be extracted. But just now Ao didn't notice that Shisui had chakra condensed in the Sharingan. It¡¯s impossible not to see it with a white eye. "Haha, don't you even know when you fell into the illusion?" Zhi Shui sneered, but had no intention of explaining. Shisui's talent in illusion is so strong that no one even in the Uchiha clan dares to compare with him. Including Uchiha Itachi! Of course, part of the reason is because Itachi hasn't grown up yet. Shisui's genjutsu has reached the point where it can be cast instantly through the Sharingan. Therefore, at the moment of contact, before Ao's Byakugan could react, Shisui's genjutsu had been successfully performed. "Don't worry, I won't kill you. Now tell me, do you know where the female ninja named Terumi Mei is?" Being hit by Shisui's illusion, Ao's consciousness gradually became blurred, and he naturally answered all of Shisui's questions. But his answer did not satisfy Shisui. Shisui frowned and said to himself: "This guy really doesn't know the whereabouts of Terumi Mei." "What are you and Terumi Mei doing here on this island?" "Looking for Hatake Kakashi." Shisui was shocked, what were they doing with Kakashi-senpai? "Purpose." "Kakashi Hatake killed many ANBU in Kirigakure before, and Terumi Mei-sama wants to come over and settle the score with him." Hearing this, Shisui secretly thought that it was terrible. If Mei Terumi really came to settle accounts with Kakashi-senpai, then Kakashi-senpai was really in danger at this time. At this moment, a dark crow flew from the sky and landed on Shisui's shoulder. "Huh? You found the whereabouts of Kakashi-senpai? That's great." Shisui got the information about Kakashi from the crow, and was overjoyed for a moment. Just as he was about to set off, he glanced at Ao who was still in a dazed state, thought about it, and took him with him. If Kakashi-senpai is really controlled by Terumi Mei, maybe Kakashi-senpai can be replaced by this guy. Having made up his mind, Shisui knocked Ao unconscious, carried him on his shoulders, and let the crow lead the way. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 100 The Cerberus Clan You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The night is hanging high, under the cliff. Next to a small fire, two young men and women were sitting looking at each other. "Hatake Kakashi, how is your recovery going?" "Ah, it's not bad. Basically there is no problem." Kakashi was actually just weak due to the onset of the curse seal, and the injury to his back was not serious. Jiraiya¡¯s defensive ninjutsu Jizo is still very good. Even if Kakashi did not use all his power before, he still blocked most of the damage from the flames. Although the remaining wounds caused to Kakashi looked horrific, they were actually just superficial wounds. It can be cured with Kakashi's simple medical ninjutsu. "In that case, let's get out of here." "no problem." Kakashi stood up, and the torn clothes on his body had already been replaced with new ones from the seal scroll. Gently biting it with his right hand, Kakashi formed a seal with both hands. The art of channeling! Smoke sounded, and a ninja dog wearing a Konoha forehead protector appeared in front of Kakashi. "Parker, look for Shisui's location." "Okay, no problem." Parker said and started sniffing around. "Kakashi, your psychic beast is really cute." Terumi Mei couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw Parker¡¯s appearance. "Thanks for the compliment." Seemingly not hearing the teasing in Terumi Mei's tone, Kakashi directly expressed his gratitude. Terumi Mei pouted, secretly saying it was boring. Suddenly, the hairs on Parker¡¯s body stood on end. Kakashi saw this and asked: "What's wrong? Parker?" "Here it comes!" Parker exclaimed. "who?" Parker didn¡¯t answer yet, only heard a sudden sound. "Humans, I found you." Kakashi and Terumi Mei were both stunned. With a bang, a huge creature appeared in front of their eyes. It¡¯s the three-headed dog during the day! The black body, sharp fangs, and three huge heads all show its terror. Kakashi turned around, stood in front of Terumi Mei, and said, "Ah, it turns out it's you, three-headed dog. I didn't expect you to find us so quickly." "Humph, human being, I didn't expect that after being hit by my fire bullet, I could still be so alive and kicking. I'm really surprisingly strong." "Thank you very much for the compliment, but I won't thank you." "Hmph, stop talking nonsense, humans, you are dead today." The three-headed dog was about to attack again. Kakashi quickly said: "Wait a minute!" "Any last words you want to say?" "I'm just curious, do you have such a big hatred against us? As a psychic beast, why don't you go back to your own place? On this island instead?" "Humans, you have the nerve to say it, it's all because you destroyed the home of my Cerberus family and slaughtered all my Cerberus family. Now I am homeless. Where can I go back to my home now!" Kakashi and Mei Terumi were both shocked when they heard this. Someone actually killed the hell dog clan? How can this be? This one alone is so powerful. When it encounters such a race, it can actually destroy them all? Is there such a force in the ninja world? Terumi Mei was confused, but Kakashi remembered someone. Nagato! Among the six realms of beasts, Pain has a psychic beast that is very similar to the three-headed hell dog, except that its ability is to split. If you guessed correctly, maybe the Split Dog is the so-called Cerberus Clan. Therefore, the person who will kill the Cerberus Clan is ready to appear. Payne¡¯s Six Paths! "Only Pain's Six Paths have such terrifying strength. Let's kill such powerful psychic beasts." "The three-headed dog who killed your people is six people wearing black robes with red clouds? Their eyes are circles?" The three-headed dog was shocked when he heard this and said: "You really know those six humans! Damn it, you must be their accomplice, go to hell!"   "Fire escape! Hell fire!" Kakashi¡¯s guess was confirmed, it was indeed Pain¡¯s Six Paths. It is estimated that Nagato was looking for psychic beasts for the beast path and accidentally discovered the hellhound clan, so he killed them. After all, the psychic beasts in the animal realm do not need the psychic beast's surrender. As long as there is a psychic beast's corpse, you can make it into your own psychic beast. It is estimated that there is a split dog in this hell dog family, but now it has become a corpse and a psychic beast of Payne's beast path. When the flames came, Kakashi and Mei Terumi obviously would not sit still and wait for death. Kakashi even picked up Parker and left the place. Under the flames, the place where the two people originally stood became a piece of scorched earth. Looking at the three-headed dog's excited look, Kakashi felt that if he wanted to explain, he might have to subdue it first. "Kakashi, this big dog is very strong." Parker said. "Ah, I know, we have fought before. Parker, it is dangerous here, you should go back first." "No, I want to take a look, you can do it, I won't hinder you." Kakashi is quite surprised that Parker wants to stay. After all, Parker is not a fighting ninja dog, and there is no use in staying. ¡°It¡¯s just that Parker said he wanted to stay, and Kakashi wouldn¡¯t refuse. "Then you stay aside and I'll take care of the three-headed dog." "good." Kakashi placed Parker on a tree nearby, and then came to Terumi Mei's side in a flash. "Terumi Mei, I have an idea and I need your help." "what idea?" ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Kakashi to find a solution so quickly, but Terumi Mei was quite curious. This guy¡¯s brain is really fast. "Look at the three-headed dog's abdomen. There are obvious blood stains. It was obviously injured before. As long as we expand and deepen its wound, we should be able to subdue it." Terumi Mei heard the words and looked around, and sure enough, there was a piece of blood that had solidified into black. "What do you want to do? That three-headed dog is not very close." Kakashi chuckled and said, "If you attract the attention of the three-headed dog, I will naturally be able to move to its side." Terumi Mei nodded. Kakashi was very fast. If the three-headed dog didn't notice, there was a great possibility of getting close. "Okay, I'll cooperate with you just once." "Thank you. Let's get started." "good." The two reached a consensus and turned their attention to the restless three-headed dog. "Human! Today, I will avenge my people!" The three-headed dog looked up to the sky and roared, with sad and angry eyes on its three heads. In the distance, Shisui, who was carrying Qing on his back, also heard the sound. "Is this the sound of the three-headed dog? In which direction? The crow is also leading in that direction. Could it be that Kakashi-senpai is fighting that three-headed dog again?" The thoughts in Zhishui's mind turned rapidly, and his feet couldn't help but move faster. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 101 Knockdown You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The huge three-headed giant dog was roaring crazily, its eyes red. There are two humans in front of it, one male and one female, but compared with it, they are really too small. Human beings are inherently small creatures, but they rely on their own wisdom and ability to defeat huge organisms one after another. "Are you ready? Terumi Mei." "alright." "Then let's get started." With two swish sounds, Kakashi and Terumi Mei disappeared from the same place at the same time. The six eyes of the three-headed dog moved with the two of them, but Kakashi's speed was too fast, and the three-headed dog quickly lost sight of Kakashi. "Damn it, where did that human go?" ¡°Little dog, look here!¡± At this time, Terumi Mei jumped up and looked parallel to the three-headed dog. Make a seal with both hands! "Fire escape! Fire bomb!" The crimson flame suddenly spurted out from Terumi Mei's red lips, which was quite spectacular. The three-headed dog snorted coldly and said, "Huh! How dare you show off in front of me with just such a little flame!" "Fire escape! Hell fire!" The crimson flame coming out of the three-headed dog's mouth was more than twice as big as the flame spewed out of Terumi Mei's mouth. The Hellhound's fire escape directly swallowed up Terumi Mei's flames, sending out little bits of flame slag that erupted in all directions. The flames continued unabated and flew towards Terumi Mei. "Water Escape! Water Curtain!" The blue water flow protected Terumi Mei's body, and only the sizzling sound caused by the intersection of water and fire could be heard. Countless water vapor evaporated into the sky, and the vision was blurred for a while. at this time! Kakashi suddenly appeared under the three-headed dog, and swung out the Thousand Ting Sword in his hand! "White Fang is like the moon!" The white crescent moon appeared again, targeting the wound on the three-headed dog's abdomen. Nearly! Closer! A bang! Just when the white crescent moon was about to slash at the wound, a big claw slapped it away. "Humans, do you think I don't know your plans? Hum, I have noticed you a long time ago!" "The three-headed dog said, and patted it with his paw again, the target was Kakashi not far away. The claws are powerful and heavy, as if they have a huge force. With this claw, even the body trained by Kakashi's Eight Door Dungeon will break several bones. Kakashi made a prompt decision and was invincible. He opened his step and left the spot directly. But no one noticed that a three-pronged kunai fell on the spot and was deeply inserted into the soil. boom! The three-headed dog's huge paw landed on the ground, but did not touch Kakashi. Kakashi ducked away and landed next to Terumi Mei. "Tch, damn humans, they run pretty fast." The three-headed dog looked at Kakashi with an unhappy expression. Terumi Mei glanced at Kakashi who was standing aside, and said with a smile: "Kakashi Hatake, it seems your plan didn't succeed. Not only does this three-headed dog have amazing attack power, but it also seems that its perception ability is not weak. You It¡¯s probably impossible to get close quietly.¡± Kakashi didn¡¯t take it seriously when he heard this, but showed a smile. "Oh? Really? I think the winner has been decided." Terumi Mei was stunned, but she didn't see the slightest sign that the outcome was decided. "Where is the three-headed dog, and how can we say the victory has been decided?" Kakashi did not answer, but quickly formed seals. Blue lightning appeared on Kakashi¡¯s right hand, and the sound of thousands of birds chirping resounded throughout the forest. When the three-headed dog saw the blue lightning, he couldn't help but look sideways. If this move hits you, it's no joke. "Chidori? Hatake Kakashi, what do you want to do?" Terumi Mei didn¡¯t understand Kakashi¡¯s intention. Although the Chidori was strong, it was also a ninjutsu for close range attacks. It was completely meaningless to deal with the three-headed dog. The two of them can¡¯t get close at all now. "Ah, I said, the outcome has been decided." After Kakashi finished speaking, he disappeared from the place with a hiss. "What?" Terumi Mei stared wide?My eyes looked at the scene in front of me in disbelief. Disappeared! It¡¯s not a teleportation technique! It¡¯s not the weird physical technique just now! What is it? Just when Terumi Mei was confused, Kakashi's figure appeared again, but this time it appeared not next to Terumi Mei, but under the three-headed dog! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Chidori¡¯s voice sounded again, and Kakashi called out softly. "Chidori!" "What!" The three-headed dog was shocked! when? How did this person appear here! Before the three-headed dog could think clearly, the blue thunder had already hit its wound that had not yet healed! "ah!" A cry of sorrow! The ground is covered with blood! The three-headed dog groaned in pain. Kakashi turned his left eye, and the lightning in his right hand gradually dissipated. "Chidori-ryu!" ? Blue blue light emanates from Kakashi¡¯s body! At this time, Kakashi is like a huge thunder ball! The sound of a thousand birds is deafening! The three-headed dog felt a numbness all over his body. Except for the dull pain in his abdomen, the rest of his body felt numb. The body went limp, and the three-headed dog collapsed directly to the ground. Terumi Mei looked at the scene in front of her in shock. How can it be! Just a moment! That powerful and terrifying three-headed dog was just defeated by Kakashi? At this time, Kakashi turned around, smiled, and said, "I said, the winner is decided." "Is that a space ninjutsu?" Kakashi shrugged, noncommittal. "I didn't expect you to actually learn the Flying Thunder God of the Fourth Hokage." Terumi Mei was inexplicably shocked, and the look in her eyes towards Kakashi changed again. How strong is this man? Terumi Mei didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. Kakashi didn¡¯t care about Terumi Mei¡¯s reaction, but walked up to the three-headed dog. The three-headed dog was languid at this time, but it did not pass out. "Damn humans! The hatred of genocide is irreconcilable. I lost today. It is the destiny of my family. I want to kill or behead you, it's up to you!" Kakashi was helpless and said: "It's not that I killed your companions, the people who killed you are also my enemies. You don't have to be like this. As long as you promise me to leave this island, I can let you go." .¡± "Human! You don't have to be pretentious!" Kakashi was speechless, why doesn¡¯t this guy listen to what others say. At this time, Parker jumped down from the tree and walked up to Kakashi. "Kakashi, let me tell you." "You?" Kakashi glanced at Parker suspiciously and said, "Okay, then you say it, I'm leaving." After Kakashi finished speaking, he ignored the two dogs. The three-headed dog¡¯s condition will definitely not get better in a while, so there is no need to worry about what it will do to Parker. It¡¯s also a dog. Maybe it would be better for Parker to communicate with the three-headed dog. Kakashi walked to the side of the three-pronged kunai, pulled it out directly, and then put it back into the sealed space of his wrist. "Terumi Mei, are you going to find your companion now?" "certainly." At this moment, Zhisui came from behind with Qing on his back. "Silver! I finally found you." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 102 Psychic Beast You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi naturally recognized Shisui's figure, but since he couldn't see the face of the person Shisui was carrying, Kakashi didn't know who it was. "Yin, are you okay?" "It's okay, Shun, who is this person?" Before Shisui could answer, Terumi Mei had already rushed up. "Let him go!" Shisui was stunned for a moment, and before he could react, Ao on his shoulders had already been taken away by Terumi Mei. "this¡­¡­" Just when Shisui was about to take action, Kaka said: "Don't take action, what's going on? Is that person a Mist Ninja?" "Well, I was looking for you before and met this guy. I didn't expect this guy to attack indiscriminately, so of course I'm not welcome." Kakashi smiled bitterly, this guy is really unlucky. With Shisui's current level, I'm afraid this Kiri nin should have knelt down before long. Terumi Mei checked Ao's condition with a worried look on her face and found that he had just fainted and his life was not in danger, so he couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, Qing also slowly opened his eyes. Terumi Mei looked happy and shouted: "Qing! Are you awake?" Hearing Terumi Mei's voice, Qing suddenly woke up and said, "Terumi Mei-sama? Are you okay?" "It's okay, what do you think?" "I'm fine too. Terumi Mei-sama, why are you here? By the way, I remember that I was fighting Konoha's ninjas." Zhishui said: "You remember correctly, it's me." Qing¡¯s expression tightened, and he blocked Mei Terumi behind him, saying: ¡°Master Terumi Mei, be careful, this guy is from the Uchiha clan, he is very powerful.¡± "Okay, Qing." Terumi Mei stopped Ao who was about to take action and said: "Hatake Kakashi, this matter ends here, and the previous matters are wiped out." "no problem." "Very good, then let's say goodbye. Qing, let's go." "Terumi Mei-sama, aren't we going to settle a score with Kakashi Hatake?" "No, I changed my mind, let's go." "Yes! Terumi Mei-sama!" Regarding Terumi Mei¡¯s orders, Ao abides by the principle of 100% execution, so naturally he will not go against him. As for Qing¡¯s plan to settle accounts with Kakashi, Terumi Mei gave up long ago. Not to mention the reconciliation just now, even if not, Terumi Mei now has no confidence that she can defeat Kakashi. What's more, Ao obviously can't beat that Uchiha clan member. "You still fight against others under such circumstances, don't you want to live?" Watching Terumi Mei leave, Kakashi did not stop him. Shisui asked: "Senior, are you just going to let them go?" "Ah, after all, this is not a time of war. People will be criticized for harming ninjas from other villages for no reason. The previous time was a last resort, but this time there is no need to kill." "yes!" Shisui originally said he wanted to take back the Byakugan, but Kakashi said so, so Shisui naturally gave up. Anyway, rolling eyes is not something worth feeling sad about for Uchiha. "Senior, that three-headed dog" Shisui asked, pointing at the huge three-headed dog that collapsed on the ground. "I've been knocked down." "Then what will senior do with it? Doesn't it go back to its own place?" "It said that its place was destroyed by others, so it could not go back." "Then what do seniors plan to do?" Kakashi touched his chin and said, "This is really a difficult problem." Parker ran over and said, "Kakashi, the three-headed dog has something to tell you." "Um?" Kakashi was surprised and said, "Looking for me?" "Yes, that's a good thing." Parker said mysteriously. Kakashi was confused, walked up to the three-headed dog, and said, "Do you have something to tell me?" At this time, the three-headed dog's gaze towards Kakashi was not as fierce as before, but became much calmer. "Human, that little guy just told me, it seems that I did misunderstand you." "As long as you understand, I have no ill intentions towards you, it's just the influence of your presence."??Residents of this island, I accepted the task to expel you, so I hope you can change places. " The three-headed dog smiled bitterly and said, "Human, my home is gone, where can I go?" "This" Kakashi was helpless, this was a problem. The three-headed dog looked at Kakashi seriously, making Kakashi feel uncomfortable. Just when Kakashi wanted to speak, the three-headed dog said: "Human, you just said that the six people wearing black and red clouds are also your enemies, is it true?" Kakashi was stunned for a moment when he heard this, and then said: "Yes, although they and I have not officially faced each other yet, the wheel of history will eventually allow me and him to meet." Yes, in the original time and space, I died once in their hands. Hearing this, the three-headed dog finally made up his mind and said: "Okay, human, since we have a common enemy, then I am willing to be your psychic beast and work with you to deal with those six people!" "this¡­¡­" Kakashi obviously did not expect that the three-headed dog would make such a decision. But soon, Kakashi fell into ecstasy. The fighting ability of this three-headed dog is very impressive. Even compared to Jiraiya¡¯s Gamabunta and Orochimaru¡¯s Ten Thousand Snakes, they are not inferior at all. If it hadn¡¯t been injured before, even Kakashi wouldn¡¯t have taken it down so easily. If you can become your own psychic beast, then your shortcomings in this area will be made up for! "What? Human, you don't want to?" Seeing Kakashi¡¯s hesitation, the three-headed dog said unhappily. When Parker saw this, he said: "Kakashi, just agree, it can go back with me." "Okay, three-headed dog, let's get to know each other formally. My name is Kakashi Hatake!" The three-headed dog stood up unsteadily, looked at Kakashi and said, "My name is Seven Hells!" Immediately, the three-headed dog spit out a psychic scroll from its mouth. "Kakashi, this is the psychic scroll of our clan, but now that our station has been destroyed, we don't know how many of our companions have survived." Qi Jie looked a little gloomy as he spoke. "Okay, human, sign your name." Kakashi did not hesitate when he heard the words. He bit the fingers of his right hand, wrote his name on the scroll, and pressed his fingerprints. Kakashi also took a look at the people in front of him and found that there was only one name. Before Kakashi could see clearly, the scroll was taken back by the Seven Hells. "Human, try to summon me and see if you can summon the rest of my tribe." Kakashi nodded and formed a seal with his hands. The chakra on his body suddenly twitched, and Kakashi pressed his right hand to the ground. "The art of psychics!" boom! Nine hellhounds as big as Parker appeared in front of Kakashi! Qi Jie looked happy, there are still people, no, there are still dogs alive! "Master Seven Prisons! You are still alive! How great!" The nine hellhounds saw the huge body of the Seven Hells and rushed over instantly, not knowing that it was Kakashi who summoned them. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 103 Arrangement You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The nine hellhounds were lined up in front of the Seven Hells. Compared with the huge size of the Seven Hells, they seemed to be tiny little ones. They seem to have only one head because they are too young. "It's great that you guys are okay. How is Hell Valley?" "Master Seven Hells, Hell Valley is now in ruins, and there are only nine of us left." The little black hellhound said with a sad face. The other eight had equally gloomy expressions. "Damn it!" "Master Seven Prisons, how did you escape?" "Qilai and I went to deal with those six people. Unexpectedly, those six people were really powerful and terrifying. We were no match at all. Not long after, Qilai and I were both seriously injured. In the end, one of the six people released a destroyer In order to let me leave, Shichirai, the ninjutsu of Heaven and Earth, forcibly opened the summoning rift of Hell Valley and pushed me in. When I last saw Hell Valley, it had disappeared in a white light. " The faces of the nine little hellhounds were filled with grief when they heard this. "How did the nine of you escape from the clutches of those six people?" "Master Seven Hells, we just hid in the depths of Hell Valley and were not affected by that move. By the time we came out, everyone had already" The ten hellhounds all fell into a very low-pressure mood. Zhisui walked to Kakashi and asked in a low voice: "Senior, who are those six people they are talking about? Who is so strong? One of these hellhounds is so powerful, and two of them are beaten by that Six people were maimed and the station was destroyed?" "Don't worry about this matter. I'll tell you when you have enough strength." Regarding Payne, Kakashi did not intend to tell Shisui. The fewer people who knew about this kind of thing, the better. "Okay, senior." Seeing that Kakashi was unwilling to tell him, Shisui didn't force it. "Well, since Hell Valley has been destroyed, we must rebuild Hell Valley! We must not let the Hell Dog clan die out!" "Yes! Lord Seventh Prison!" The nine hellhounds looked firmly at the Seven Hells, because the Seven Hells were their hope. "This man is our contractor. In the future, we will fight side by side with him, and at the same time, we will kill the enemy hand in hand with him!" The Seven Prisons pointed at Kakashi and said. Hearing this, the nine hellhounds all turned their heads and looked at Kakashi with doubts on their faces. Kakashi showed a kind smile and said: "Hello, I am Hatake Kakashi." "Lord Seven Hells, weren't you the one who summoned us just now?" "No, I have already signed the psychic contract of our Cerberus clan with him." "Yes, Lord Seven Prisons, we understand." The Seven Hells and the Seven Splits have absolute authority in Hell Valley. Now that the Seven Splits have died, the Seven Hells are naturally the leaders of Hell Valley. With the reputation of the Seven Hells in Hell Valley, these nine hell dogs naturally obey their words. Since Kakashi has been recognized by the Seven Hells, these nine hell dogs will naturally not object. "Kakashi, they and I are going back first. If you need something, just call me." "Okay, but aren't you afraid of meeting those six people when you go back now?" "this¡­¡­" Qi Jing was a little hesitant. In his current state, when he met those six people, he would be dead or alive. It doesn¡¯t matter if you die, but if the hellhound clan perishes, its sin will be great. "I think you should go back to my Hatake home with Parker first." There is a mountain range in the Hatake family that is specially used to breed psychic beasts. Parker and the other seven ninja dogs usually live there. Parker also jumped out and said: "Yes, Seven Hells, come back with me. When your injury is healed, come back to Hell Valley." Qi Jie hesitated for a moment and said, "Okay, I'll go back with you." "Then let's go, I'll go back first. Kakashi, I'll go back and tell Blue to use the counter-spiritual technique to summon you. You can channel me out after one minute." "good." After Parker finished speaking, he left with a bang. A minute later, Kakashi channeled Parker again, and was immediately channeled by Brutus to the Hatake family's Inu Ting Mountain. Neither did KakashiWasting time, the Cerberus clan was summoned here. With a bang, ten hellhounds appeared again. "Seven Hells, you can stay here for now. When your injuries recover, I will accompany you to Hell Valley." "Thank you very much." "polite." After Kakashi confessed some more things, he was summoned by Parker. "Parker, I'll leave it to you to handle the affairs of the Seven Hells and others at Quan Ting Mountain." "Don't worry, Kakashi." "Um." With Parker leaving, the island incident is finally over. "Senior, congratulations on getting such a powerful psychic beast." Kakashi smiled, feeling quite satisfied. I didn¡¯t expect that I would gain so much this time. Not only did I solve the troubles caused by the Mist Ninja Village, but I also got such a powerful psychic beast. Overall, it was a very worthwhile mission. "Soon, the mission is completed, we can go back and hand over the mission." "Yes, senior." The two were preparing to leave the island, but Terumi Mei and Qing were already on the boat leaving the island. "Terumi Mei-sama, why did you give up your previous plan?" "Qing, didn't you disagree with my plan before?" "this¡­¡­" Qing was speechless for a moment, as it seemed that he really disagreed before. "Qing, the plan has been cancelled. On the one hand, it is because I have seen the strength of Kakashi Hatake. Unfortunately, I am not sure of winning. What's more, there is an Uchiha clan who doesn't know the depth. If we really want to take action , are you sure?" Qing smiled bitterly, what confidence could he have? He had just been tortured by a boy of about thirteen years old. "On the other hand, I learned from Kakashi Hatake that Yagura was indeed controlled by genjutsu." Terumi Mei said as she narrowed her eyes, revealing a glint of light. "Is it true? Terumi Mei-sama, is this news reliable?" "Reliable, I think we can go back and prepare how to instigate people from other big families." "Yes, Terumi Mei-sama!" Terumi Mei looked at the island in the distance and said to himself: "Kakashi Hatake is such a good man. It would be great if he was not from Konoha, but from Kirigakure." Terumi Mei¡¯s thoughts flashed past, but the girlish throbbing slowly took root in her heart. Somewhere in the Land of Rain. A girl with long light blue-purple hair, wearing a lavender paper flower on the right side of her head, with light orange pupils, looks very cold and lonely. "Penn, how is the place where the beastly psychic beasts are made?" "It's almost done, look." Payne pointed at the huge thing behind him. I saw a huge three-headed dog lying there quietly, with a black iron rod stuck on its head. In the eyes that slowly opened, there were circles of mysterious patterns. At this moment, there was a fluctuation in the space, and Obito wearing a spiral mask appeared. "Penn, congratulations on successfully capturing such a powerful psychic beast." "Mr. Madara, do you know what's wrong with you?" Payne ignored Obito's congratulations and asked indifferently. Obito shrugged, not caring about Pain's attitude. "Hanzo has returned to the Land of Rain, when do you plan to take action?" When Payne heard this, the cold light in his eyes grew! "tomorrow!" "good." At this time, Xiaonan suddenly said: "Mr. Madara, what's wrong with your butt? It looks like it's swollen." Obito¡¯s face darkened, but luckily he couldn¡¯t see it through his mask. Damn it, can you not mention the butt thing? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 104 Xianglin You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Within the Land of Fire, in a forest, two figures were constantly shuttling back and forth. "Senior, Ye Zhicheng is ahead. We have been traveling for a day, so let's rest there." "good." The two of them were naturally chasing Kakashi and Shisui. The two of them took off their Anbu clothes, returned to ordinary people's clothes, and entered the City of Leaves. Although this place is not yet the center of the Fire Country, it is already quite prosperous. Restaurants, hot springs, casinos. There are places where they should be. Kakashi and Shisui found a hot spring hotel and checked in directly. The reason why I looked for a hot spring hotel was naturally to have a good rest. After the mission, soaking in a hot spring is a great enjoyment. "Shun, do you want to go out for a walk later?" "Ah, senior, I'd better forget it. I'm a little tired and plan to go back to the room and take a nap later." "You are so young and have no passion." Zhi Shui smiled bitterly and said, "Senior, I don't have as much energy as you." "Well, I haven't had a good stroll around the Leaf City yet, so it would be good to take a walk." "Senior, it's up to you." Shisui didn¡¯t want to go out, so Kakashi naturally wouldn¡¯t force him. Over the years, after performing missions, Kakashi would also walk around the local area to experience the local customs and customs. This hobby already existed in Kakashi¡¯s previous life. ¡°It¡¯s just that I was on a business trip at that time, but now I¡¯m on a mission. Although they sound similar, the content inside is completely different. Now it is full of blood and sin, but in the past it was lust and money. No matter which world we live in, survival is never easy. Kakashi was walking around the city with nothing to do. There were thousands of lights, and he didn¡¯t know where the pedestrians on the road would eventually go. He rubbed his silver-white hair and looked at the deep night sky. "Ah, the moon is so round today." At this moment, a small figure ran from a distance, followed by a middle-aged uncle. The middle-aged uncle shouted as he ran: "Catch that thief! How dare you steal my bread!" In chaotic times, there are always many orphans. They may have been abandoned by their parents, or both of their parents may have died, but no matter which case it is, when they are the only ones left, tragedy is doomed. In this world of cannibalism, how can it be so easy for orphans to survive? Over the years, Kakashi has seen too many orphans die violent deaths. Although I can¡¯t say I¡¯m numb, I¡¯m used to it. What Kakashi can do is to give them a full meal when he meets them. Kakashi is just a member struggling in this world of mortals, and cannot be their savior. Seeing the figure getting closer and closer to him, Kakashi originally didn't want to care about it, but when he saw the blood-red hair, Kakashi changed his attention. Red hair may not mean anything in other worlds, but in Naruto's world, it symbolizes a powerful ethnic group. The Uzumaki Clan! That group of people whose physique is so strong that they can even delay death. The girl looked to be only three or four years old. Her clothes were very tattered and her face was dirty. She was holding a piece of bread in her hand and running with all her strength. However, he was still young, so he was gradually caught up with the middle-aged uncle. At this moment, the little girl slipped and fell directly to the ground. "ah!" With a cry of pain, the child's knees were bloody on the ground. The middle-aged uncle grabbed the little girl's clothes, lifted the little girl into the air, and shouted: "You little brat, you come to my shop to steal bread every day. I finally caught you today!" "YesI'm sorry, I was wrong." "Wrong? Does it work if you say it is wrong? Damn you kid!" The middle-aged uncle threw the little girl directly to the ground and raised his fist to hit her. The little girl closed her eyes in fear. After waiting for a long time, the expected heavy punch did not fall on her body. The little girlHe opened his eyes in confusion. I saw the middle-aged uncle¡¯s fist being caught by a man with silver-white hair. "Uncle, forget it." "Forget it? What about my loss?" Kakashi let go of the middle-aged uncle's hand, took out a few banknotes from his pocket, and handed them to the middle-aged uncle. "This is five hundred taels, which should be enough for your losses." "Okay, okay, since you are willing to pay for her, then of course it's the best." The middle-aged uncle took the money and left in a hurry. Kakashi helped the little girl up and said, "Are you okay?" The little girl shook her head and said, "It's okay, thank you, big brother." "No, it's just a little effort. Little sister, can I take you home?" The little girl¡¯s eyes turned red when she heard this and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a home anymore.¡± Kakashi sighed, as expected. "Little sister, what's your name?" "Xianglin." Kakashi was shocked when he heard this, and carefully looked at the dirty little girl in front of him. Between his eyebrows and eyes, there was indeed something like Xiang Rin in the future. "Xianglin? What a good name. Xianglin, if you have nowhere to go, why not come with me." "Go to eldest brother's house?" ¡°Ah, go to Big Brother¡¯s village. It¡¯s a very warm place there. You won¡¯t go hungry again.¡± Hearing this, Xianglin looked at Kakashi with wide eyes and said, "Really? Big brother, I want to go." ¡°Then come with me, there you will find the meaning of your existence.¡± "Um!" Kakashi looked at Xiang Rin's longing look and thought to himself: "Little lolita is really easy to deceive. Fortunately, I'm not a lolita fan. It's a sin." As an orphan of the Uzumaki clan, Kakashi will naturally take special care of him when he meets him. After all, Kakashi himself has an unclear relationship with the Uzumaki clan. Kushina is from the Uzumaki clan, this can be the reason for Kakashi to take care of Kaoru. And it seems that his mother is also related to the Uzumaki clan. Although Kakashi knew that his mother was not from the Uzumaki clan, it was really strange to have the four elephant seals. So Kakashi speculated that his mother had an unusual relationship with the Uzumaki clan. Otherwise, the four-image seal would have come out of nowhere. Furthermore, Kakashi checked his father's mission records. When the Uzumaki Ninja Village was destroyed, Hatake Sakumo was performing a mission nearby. It seemed that the mission did not go well, and Hatake Sakumo was injured. Not only that, Hatake Sakumo's return was delayed for a full year, and when he came back, he was still holding the infant Kakashi. As for Kakashi¡¯s mother, no one has seen her. The fog of truth was wandering in front of Kakashi's eyes, but Kakashi did not investigate. The Kingdom of Whirlpool has been destroyed. After so many years, it is not a simple matter to investigate. And when Kakashi was performing missions in these years, he never passed by the ruins of the Kingdom of Whirlpool, so naturally he had no time to investigate. If given the chance, Kakashi wouldn't mind going to see what's going on. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 105 Hyuga Hizashi You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The appearance of Xianglin was just a small episode during Kakashi's mission. When Kakashi brought Xiang Rin back to the hotel, Shisui was surprised, but after explaining Xiang Rin's identity, Shisui was relieved. The relationship between Konoha and the Uzumaki clan is very friendly. The ninjas' clothing has the Uzumaki clan's logo on them, which shows that they have a close relationship. For the orphans of the Uzumaki clan, returning to Konoha is a matter of course. Kakashi asked the female clerk in the store to take Xianglin to take a shower and then change into clean clothes. But after doing this, the female clerk looked at Kakashi with a strange look, which made Kakashi feel helpless. I¡¯m not the kind of person you think, okay? At this time, Xianglin was a little nervous, maybe because she had never worn such good clothes before, which made her a little uncomfortable. ??????????????? But this look of Xiang Lin is really a little lolita. "Xiang Lin, you should go and rest first. We will set off early tomorrow morning." "Um." With the addition of Xiang Rin, Kakashi and Shisui's footsteps naturally slowed down a lot. Fortunately, it¡¯s not far from Konoha Village, it can be reached in one day. When Kakashi and Shisui returned to the village, it was already four o'clock in the afternoon. "Shisui, I'm going to hand over the mission. You can report to the ANBU." "Okay, senior." Shisui heard the words and left, while Kakashi took Xianglin to the Hokage's office. After all, Xiang Rin is not a resident of Konoha, so it would be inappropriate for Kakashi to bring her in like this. Kakashi knelt down and said to Xiang Lin: "Xiang Lin, I will take you to see a kind old man. After talking to him, you can live here. Are you happy?" "Well, Xianglin likes it here very much." Along the way, Xianglin saw the prosperity of Konoha and was very satisfied with it. If you can live here, it would be the best choice for Xianglin. "Okay, then you have to be a little better later." "I will, Kakashi-nii." "Let's go." In the Hokage's office, the third Hokage is still correcting documents that seem to never end. Every time Kakashi sees this scene, the corner of his mouth twitches. If it is his turn in the future, it will be really torture. "Three generations of adults." "It's Kakashi, did the mission go well?" The Third Hokage said as he raised his head and looked at Kakashi, and at the same time he also noticed Kaoru behind Kakashi. "The mission went well, this is the mission scroll." Kakashi said as he placed the written mission scroll on the desk of the Third Hokage. The Third Hokage did not pick it up and read it immediately, but said: "Kakashi, who is this little girl?" "Third generation sir, this little girl's name is Xianglin. I met her on the way back. She is the orphan of the Uzumaki clan." "oh?" Hearing this, the Third Hokage stood up, walked to Xiang Rin's side, and looked him up and down. Xianglin shrank behind Kakashi in fear. The wandering life made Xiang Rin wary of strangers, so her first reaction when facing the Third Hokage was fear. The reason why Xiang Rin was unprepared for Kakashi before was because Kakashi helped her, and second, because Xiang Rin felt a warm power from Kakashi's body, so she believed in Kakashi. This is Xianglin¡¯s innate ability, and it is also one of the reasons why she has been able to survive wandering outside for so long. Having been in a high position for a long time, the Third Hokage did not deliberately restrain his power at this time, so Xiang Rin was still quite scared. Seeing Xiang Rin¡¯s scared look, the Third Hokage was obviously aware of this. He restrained his power and showed a kind smile. "Is that so, Xianglin? Where are your parents?" Xianglin shook her head and said, "I don't know." The Third Hokage sighed. "What a poor child." "Sandaime-sama, I plan to let Xiang Rin live near Naruto. They are all orphans of the Uzumaki clan, and they should support each other." "this¡­¡­" The Third Hokage was a little hesitant.?Naruto's identity is still different after all. Seeing the Third Hokage's hesitation, Kakashi whispered in the Third Hokage's ear: "Sir, the Jinchuriki also has a heart and needs to be bound. Master Kushina once said that only by filling it with love can one become a perfect Jinchuriki. force." The Third Hokage was stunned for a moment, then said: "Okay, I agree to this matter, you can arrange the matter." "Thank you, Mr. Third Generation." After finishing speaking, Kakashi took Xianglin and left the office. The third generation sighed and murmured: "Minato, Kushina, I'm sorry. I didn't fulfill my promise to you. I hope you don't blame me." Regarding the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, it is not something that the Three Generations can decide on their own. The current Konoha is not the Hokage's one-word hall. Danzo and the two advisors interfere from time to time. This feeling also makes the third generation quite helpless. ¡°However, everything has its pros and cons, and people can¡¯t always be perfect. Regarding the issue of Xianglin, the third generation still needs to talk to the three Danzos. "Oh, Kakashi, you are causing me trouble again." The third generation rubbed his swollen head, looking quite troubled. But for the people of the Uzumaki clan, the third generation will not give up. After all, that is the clan that is said to be the most suitable to be a Jinchuriki. Although Naruto is still young, it would be quite a good thing if Konoha could have such a Uzumaki clan member again. Kakashi didn¡¯t know that there was still so much drama in the third generation¡¯s heart. He was now taking Xiang Rin to Naruto¡¯s residence. Due to the relationship between Naruto's village and the building where he lives, there are no people there, so it is not difficult to arrange Xianglin's residence. As for letting Xianglin go home with him, Kakashi has never had such an idea. It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no room for Kaoru to live in Kakashi¡¯s house. It¡¯s because it¡¯s inconvenient. After all, Kakashi, a man who is about to become an adult, has a little lolita at home, which sounds weird no matter what. Kakashi said that he is a serious person. As I was walking on the road, two figures, one large and one small, came towards me. The same white eyes, the identity is ready to be revealed, the Hyuga clan. And Kakashi knows these two people. "Hey, Hizashi-senpai, it's been such a long time." "Ah, it's Kakashi, long time no see." Kakashi and Hizashi have met several times and their relationship is pretty good. "This is Neji, I didn't expect him to be so big." "Neji, say hello to this Kakashi-nii." Young Shota Neji bowed when he heard this and said very politely: "Hello, Kakashi-nii." "Hello, Neji." Kakashi smiled. "Neji, this Kakashi brother is a very good ninja, you must learn from him." "Yes, Father, I understand." Kakashi was a little helpless. People from these big families are always so serious. Xianglin looked at Ningji in front of him curiously. This little brother is so handsome. Ningci also looked at Xianglin, his face turned red, what a cute little sister. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 106 Mission from the Kingdom of Clouds (available! Please subscribe!) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Kakashi, who is this little girl?" Hinata Hizashi also felt that something was wrong with this little girl at this time. Blood-red hair was not something that ordinary people could have. As a member of a large family, Hizashi is aware of this. "Ah, it's just what you thought. The Third Hokage has approved her to stay in the village." "That's right. Thank you for your hard work. I have other things to do, so I won't talk to you any more." "Goodbye Hizashi-senpai." The encounter with Hizashi was brief and hasty, as are most encounters in this world. I walked with Xiang Rin on the streets of Konoha, and also told Xiang Rin about the environment of Konoha. "Kakashi-nii, where are we going?" "I will take you to your residence. You have a very cute neighbor. Like you, he is also a member of the Uzumaki clan. His name is Uzumaki Naruto." "Naruto Uzumaki? What a strange name. I feel hungry just hearing it." Xianglin said and sucked her fingers, the look was really too cute. "Ah, although it sounds strange, it is a very meaningful name." "That's right, Kakashi-nii, does he also have red hair like me?" Xianglin pulled her hair and said. "That's not true." ¡°That¡¯s right, I thought it was the same annoying red color as me.¡± Xiang Lin was a little disappointed when he heard this. The strange hair color caused Xianglin to be bullied a lot when she was wandering. If there was someone like Xianglin, Xianglin would feel much better. Kakashi touched Xiang Rin¡¯s red hair and said with a smile: ¡°Xiang Rin, red hair is very beautiful. It is the symbol of Xiang Rin.¡± Xiang Lin was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "Yeah!" "Okay, let's go there quickly. Naruto should be at home by now." "Uh-huh." Xianglin nodded, her eyes full of expectation. "Uzumaki Naruto? I don't know what kind of person he is." Regarding his life experience, Kakashi had already told Xiang Rin on the road. Kaoru also gave herself a new surname, Uzumaki Kaoru. Xianglin doesn¡¯t know whether her mother is from the Uzumaki clan or her father is from the Uzumaki clan, but this does not prevent her from having this surname. With anticipation, Xianglin followed Kakashi to an apartment-style building. Knocking on the door, Kakashi said: "Naruto, are you at home?" Naruto, who was preparing instant noodles at home, heard the sound and shouted excitedly: "Here you are!" He quickly ran over and opened the door. "Brother Bai Mao! You are finally back!" Naruto said, swooping down and hugging Kakashi in his arms. Kakashi was stunned for a moment, then gently patted Naruto on the back. "Ah, Naruto, you have grown a little taller." "That's right, I have a good meal!" "Really? Then why did I ask about the smell of instant noodles?" Hearing this, Naruto touched his head in embarrassment and said, "Well, instant noodles are so delicious that I can't help but" Kakashi flicked Naruto's forehead, and Naruto quickly covered it. "Ouch, it hurts." "Do you know you are wrong?" Kakashi said. "I was wrong." Xianglin looked at the scene in front of her in surprise. Is this yellow-haired person one of my own tribe? "Ah, brother Bai Mao, who is this girl?" "Ah, this is Xianglin, I will be your neighbor in the future." Naruto's eyes lit up and he said, "Really? Really? That's great! Hello, my name is Uzumaki Naruto! Nice to meet you." "Hello, my name is Uzumaki Kaori, nice to meet you." "Ah, your last name is Uzumaki, too?" Naruto was a little surprised. Except for himself, no one in the village seemed to have this last name. So did this little girl? "Yes, Xiang Rin has the same surname as you, Uzumaki. You two should get along well in the future." "Don't worry, Brother Baimao, I will definitely take good care of her.Finally, she is my sister! " Naruto said excitedly. "I don't know why, Naruto suddenly felt as if he had a family. Xianglin looked at Naruto who was giggling. The feeling was as warm as the sun. What a gentle person. "Then you have to work hard, I won't allow you to bring Xianglin to eat instant noodles." "Uhhehe." Naruto touched his head sheepishly again. "Okay, Xianglin, your room is downstairs, I'll take you there." "Um." ¡°I want to go too, I want to go too.¡± "Okay, let's come together." Kakashi took Xiang Rin and Naruto downstairs, took out the key from the flower pot next to it, and opened the door. The structure of the room is similar to that of Naruto's house, but it is full of dust. As soon as the door opened, dust started to rise. ¡°Ahem, cough, cough¡­ Brother Bai Mao, it¡¯s so dirty here.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s been too long since it¡¯s been unoccupied, but I just need to tidy it up. Just stand here and don¡¯t move.¡± Kakashi said, walked into the room, opened all the windows in the room, and then walked back. "Brother Bai Mao, what are you doing?" "Cleaning." Kakashi said, forming seals with his hands! "Wind Escape! Big breakthrough!" The wind roared out of Kakashi's mouth, blowing the dust in the room out of the window. "Wow! That's amazing!" Naruto shouted. "Okay, stop yelling, Naruto, Xianglin, let's clean it up together." "good." After spending an hour cleaning the room, Kakashi and the other three sat tiredly on the floor of the room. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so exhausted.¡± Naruto said with a heavy breath. Ignoring Naruto's complaints, Kakashi asked Xianglin: "Xianglin, are you satisfied with this room?" "Yeah, I'm very satisfied, thank you Kakashi-nii." For Xiang Ling who has no fixed place to live, having such a place to settle down is simply not a good thing. "That's good. The furniture here is quite complete and most of it can be used. It's just that the bedding is too dirty and can't be used. We'll go out and buy some later." "Um." "Okay, in order to celebrate Xiangling's move-in, let's go eat Ichiraku Ramen together." "Okay! Long live Brother Baimao!" As night fell, Kakashi returned to his room, looked at the scenery outside the window, and showed a smile. Such a leisurely time is really beautiful. "Um?" Kakashi frowned, there was a ninja eagle flying in the night sky. "What happened? You actually used Ninja Eagle?" In the Hokage's office, the Third Hokage took out the scroll on the Ninja Eagle. Looking at it, the Third Hokage's brows couldn't help but frown. "The envoy from the Kingdom of Thunder wants to come over for exchanges?" The relationship between the Country of Fire and the Country of Thunder is not considered friendly. The previous second-generation Hokage died in the Country of Fire. Although a long time has passed, the relationship between the two countries has not eased. " If the Kingdom of Thunder is actually afraid of the envoy coming to communicate, this makes the Third Hokage feel a hint of conspiracy. "What do they want to do?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 107 Yunyin¡¯s conspiracy (! Please subscribe!) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! He had a premonition that the visitor was evil, but Sandai did not turn him away. It¡¯s not that the Third Hokage doesn¡¯t want to, it¡¯s that he can¡¯t! This time, these people did not come as members of Yunyin Village, but as members of the Kingdom of Thunder. Although the visitors are all from Yunyin Village, the meanings are quite different. If someone comes from Yunyin Village, it¡¯s called an invasion, but if someone comes from the Kingdom of Thunder, it¡¯s called a visit. No matter how much hatred there is, we cannot refuse visits between countries. This is the virtue of a country. Therefore, the Third Hokage must receive it. "I hope nothing happens. Konoha todaysigh." The third generation looked at the bright moon outside the window, his eyes far away. ??In a station on the border between the Country of Fire and the Country of Thunder, the mission of Yunyin Village is being repaired here. "Mimura, your mission this time is to visit Konoha on the surface, but in fact the most important mission is to obtain the Byakugan of the Hyuga clan. Do you know?" "I understand, Raikage-sama, do you want to come with us?" "I can't go. I'm waiting for news from you here. It would be best if you can bring back the members of the Hyuga clan. If not, you must use your life to bring back the bodies of the Hyuga clan!" Mimura¡¯s whole body was shaken, and then he showed an expression as if he was ready to die. "Yes! Raikage-sama!" "Sancun, this matter is of great importance. Thank you for your hard work." "For Yunyin, these are nothing." ¡°I feel wronged to you.¡± The Fourth Raikage patted Mimura on the shoulder with a solemn expression. "Compared to other ninja villages, Kumogakure's blood inheritance limit is really too small. Sometimes, the Fourth Raikage is really envious of Konoha. " Among the three major eye skills, Konoha has only two of them. This is such a unique advantage. So, this time the Fourth Raikage wants to get the Byakugan and find out the secrets. As for why I chose the Byakugan instead of the Sharingan, there are two reasons. First, the probability of opening the Byakugan is higher than that of the Sharingan, so the Fourth Raikage believes that it is more likely to be developed. Second, the Uchiha clan has isolated a separate place to live, and the guards are stricter. The Fourth Raikage does not think that Mimura can break through the Sharingan's defense. Therefore, the Fourth Raikage focused on the Byakugan, not the Sharingan. The Fourth Raikage also knew that there was almost no chance of successfully regaining the Byakugan of the clan this time. Although Konoha is now in decline, it will not be reduced to a person from the Hyuga clan being successfully kidnapped from the village. ??This is something both the Fourth Raikage and Mimura know. So their plan is to use Mimura's death as an excuse and the threat of war to force Hinata and Konoha to hand over a clan body. And Mimura and the Fourth Raikage have already set their goals. Hinata Hinata! Hinata and Hinata! First, kidnap Hyuga Hinata. If it succeeds, it would be best. If not, we will let Mimura die in the hands of Hinata Hinata! The Fourth Raikage is extremely confident that he can succeed. Because Konoha today is extremely weak and in decline, they do not have enough strength to withstand a war! Therefore, both the Third Hokage and the Hyuga clan will compromise! This is the beginning of this conspiracy-filled visit. The next morning, the Fourth Raikage watched the delegation of dozens of people set off. "Lord Raikage, this plan will definitely succeed." A beautiful dark-skinned ninja said. "I hope, otherwise, Sancun's sacrifice would have been in vain." Konoha Village, Hokage's Office. The Third Hokage sat on the chair. The dozen or so people in front of him were all the elite backbones of Konoha Village. They all had the strength of elite Jonin, and Kakashi was among them. The Third Hokage took a puff of cigarette, slowly blew out the smoke ring, took out a scroll, and said: "This is the scroll sent by Ninja Eagle last night." The ninjas present were all shocked when they heard this. The scroll sent by Ninja Eagle was a big event. Is there something big going to happen in the village recently? Kakashi¡¯s exposed right eye narrowed. Sure enough, something was about to happen in the village. "The content in this scroll is that the people of the Kingdom of ThunderThe group is coming to Konoha for exchanges. What do you think? " Nara Shikaku touched his moustache and said, "Sandaime-sama, I'm afraid the person who came here is evil." The Third Hokage nodded and said, "Yes, that's what I think too. It's just that Kumogakure Village is visiting in the name of the country and we can't refuse. Therefore, after Kumogakure's visit, I hope you can strengthen the surveillance of Kumo Ninja." "Yes! Hokage-sama!" "Okay, you all go down." After hearing the words, everyone dispersed. "Kakashi, wait a moment." Just when Kakashi was about to leave, the Third Hokage stopped him. "Third generation sir, what are your orders?" "Kakashi, how is the curse mark on your body?" asked the Third Hokage. "Curse seal? Your body has become accustomed to it. As long as you retain a certain amount of chakra, it won't cause an attack." I don¡¯t quite understand why the Third Hokage asked, but Kakashi still answered truthfully. "That's good. Jiraiya's trouble has been solved and he is on his way back now, so you don't have to worry." Kakashi was delighted when he heard this: "That's great." "Kakashi, I'm afraid Kumogakure has an ulterior motive for coming to Konoha this time, so you have to stay in top condition." Kakashi was stunned and said: "Sandaime-sama, do you think" The Third Hokage nodded and said: "Kakashi, I know that your strength has improved by leaps and bounds in the past few years. I'm afraid you have mastered 70% or 80% of Sakumo's sword skills, right? If Kumogakure is really here to cause trouble this time , I¡¯m afraid you still need to take action.¡± Kakashi looked solemn and said! "Sandaime-sama, Konoha is my home, and I will naturally protect it." The Third Hokage showed a smile. "You are exactly like Sakumo. Okay, let's get down." "yes!" Watching Kakashi leave, the Third Hokage sighed. "The new jade has grown up, but it is still too immature. Konoha still needs time. Peace is hard-won. I hope Kumogakure will not start another war this time." Although the Third Hokage thought so, he also knew that this possibility was almost non-existent. Except for coming to make trouble, the Third Hokage could not think of any reason for Kumogakure to come to Konoha. "Alas, we can only take one step at a time." Kakashi left the Hokage's office with a bad feeling in his heart. Others may not know the purpose of Kumogakure's visit this time, but Kakashi does. At this point in time, Hizashi is still alive and Kumogakure is here again, so there is only one explanation. Kumogakure¡¯s eyes peered at Konoha! Kumogakure sees that Konoha is weak now, so he wants to come over and use his power to overwhelm others. "This time I want to see how you, Kumogakure, are so arrogant in my place in Konoha!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 108 Kakashi¡¯s preparation (Third update! Please subscribe!) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! From the border of the Land of Fire to the Leaf Village, even with a ninja's pace, it would take at least two days. In other words, Kakashi has at least two days to prepare for the coming uninvited guests. ¡° Kumogakure clearly wants to come here to create friction, and their target is the Byakugan of the Hyuga clan. Although Kakashi knew, it was impossible to tell the Third Hokage directly. First of all, there is no way to explain the channel of this news. Such a large Konoha intelligence system does not have access to information, why would you, Hatake Kakashi, know about it? Although the Third Hokage may not necessarily suspect anything, once this doubt arises, it will inevitably lead to estrangement. Once estrangement occurs, many things will become troublesome. Therefore, this information obviously cannot be directly told to the Third Hokage. ?Then the only way left is to rely on yourself. The plot in the original work was read in Kakashi's mind bit by bit, and Kakashi was looking for a breakthrough in this vague memory. Actually speaking, Yunyin's method is nothing more than beating him down. At this time, Konoha does not have enough strength and confidence to resist Kumogakure. More importantly, the third generation of Hokage longs for peace. Therefore, the Hyuga clan and the Third Hokage will choose to compromise. ????????????? If the Second Hokage is in power, if you try, your entire mission will probably not be able to leave Konoha. ?? If the second generation Hokage is the king of development, the third generation Hokage is the king of preservation. It¡¯s not that there¡¯s anything wrong with the Third Hokage¡¯s behavior, it¡¯s just that in this world, showing weakness to the enemy often results in not praise and applause, but further oppression. If you have superior strength, there is nothing wrong with doing so, and it will be regarded as kindness, just like the first Hokage. But if you don¡¯t have enough strength, doing so would seem a bit cowardly. "It's a pity that not everyone in Konoha is of the same mind now. Otherwise, if all the combat power is condensed together, how can Kumogakure be a threat?" The root elite, the third generation direct line, and the Uchiha elite, these three together are equally astonishing in strength. Empty all these thoughts from your mind. These are not the issues Kakashi has to consider at this time. How to stop Kumogakure from running amok in Konoha is Kakashi¡¯s main purpose. This is the place where Minato-sensei and his father fought tooth and nail to protect. It incorporates Kakashi¡¯s original consciousness and naturally incorporates this emotion. Being bullied like this by Kumogakure, if White Fang had been alive, he would have struck him with a knife. "Strength, this world is not going to work without strength." If Minato-sensei were still alive, how could the Fourth Raikage dare to be so presumptuous? Thinking of Mr. Minato, Kakashi's eyes lit up and he took out the three-pronged kunai he made. Through the power of kaleidoscope, Kakashi has made three such kunai before. Kakashi touched his chin and murmured: "Maybe in this way, this farce can be solved perfectly." Having come up with the idea, Kakashi smiled. Yunyin Village, this time I will make you lose your wife and your troops! Two days are enough for me to prepare! Biting the fingers of his left hand, Kakashi formed seals with his hands. "The art of psychics!" boom! "Hey, Kakashi, it's so late, what can I do?" What appeared was none other than Parker! "Parker, there is something you need to do. The thing is like this" After a while, Parker said: "Don't worry, Kakashi, I will complete this matter." "Well, please." Under the moonlight, Kakashi watched Parker gradually go away. "Parker, time is limited, please." The delegation from the Kingdom of Thunder, Sancun sat on the carriage and followed them staggeringly. This time when he went to Konoha, Mimura knew that he was almost lifeless. But Mimura doesn¡¯t care. His relatives and friends are almost dead already. If he has anything to worry about in this world, it might be his feelings for Kumogakure. If you can sacrifice your life for Yunyin in the end, it will be a good ending. There is no point in using yourself anymore.In this life, Mimura feels only honored to complete this great task for Yunyin. Apart from Sancun, there is one other person in the mission who knows about the mission of this trip, and that person is called Kuze. Apart from that, the rest of the people didn¡¯t know why they came to Konoha to visit. It¡¯s not that Yunyin doesn¡¯t trust these people, but the fewer people who know about them, the better. Otherwise, if the news leaks out, the possibility of success this time will be greatly reduced. As for why Kuze knew about it, it was because after Mimura's death, Kuze took on the responsibility of putting pressure on Konoha. So, he must know. Of course, this matter cannot all be done by Kuze. Kuze is just the spokesperson at the beginning, and the one who comes forward later will naturally be the Fourth Raikage! First, use the death of Mimura as an excuse to threaten Konoha. It would be best if Konoha compromised on this. If not, the fourth generation Raikage must take action to make further threats. As long as the fourth generation Raikage appears at Konoha's security guard at the border of the Land of Fire, if the third generation does not want to go to war, then the matter must be compromised. It has to be said that Yunyin Village has put a lot of effort into this operation. "Mimura, are you ready?" Kuze came over and asked at this time. Mimura showed a smile and said: "There is nothing to prepare for. From the moment I left Yunyin, I knew that this time, I must sacrifice myself for Yunyin. Death is not terrible. I would have Already calm." Kuze sighed. "Hey, Sancun, you" ¡°Kuze, your task is more arduous than mine, so I¡¯ll leave it to you when the time comes.¡± "Mimura, don't worry, with the current strength of Konoha, we will never dare to offend our Kumogakure, our plan will definitely succeed this time!" "I hope so, but I don't know why. The closer I get to Konoha, the more ominous I feel." Mimura frowned as he spoke. Mimura didn¡¯t know what was going on with this wonderful feeling before death. Hearing this, Kuze patted Mimura on the shoulder and said, "Mimura, you are too nervous. Don't worry." "I hope so." Mimura couldn¡¯t figure out the reason, so he decided to let go of this feeling for the time being. The next task is the most important thing. Mimura must adjust his condition to the best. The reason why Yunyin chose Sancun to complete this task was not because of how strong Sancun was, but because of his superior hiding ability. Only with this kind of hidden ability can one enter the Hyuga clan's residence. This is a road of death, but Sancun has no regrets. Because he has faith in his heart, and this faith is his love for Yunyin Village. For the village, Sancun is willing to sacrifice everything, including his life! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 109 The mission is coming! (Fourth update! Please subscribe! Tip for more updates!) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the past two days, Konoha has felt like a storm is coming, and it seems that all the ninjas have become a little silent. "It's just that the civilians are still living a comfortable life and have no idea of ??the so-called danger. The Hyuga clan, in the courtyard of Hyuga Hizashi. The young Neji waved his little fist in the yard. "Neji, your shots need to be steady! You need to have enough strength! Our Hyuga family's soft fist is not like this!" "Yes! Father!" The little figure kept sweating in the courtyard. Hinata Hizashi felt unbearable when he saw this, but he did not say anything to stop it. "Neji, the mission of the branch family is to protect the clan. You must protect Miss Hinata. Your current strength is far from enough." Hinata Hizashi thought this in his heart, but he felt a little unfair for Neci. From the perspective of Hyuga Hizashi, Neji's high talent is completely the hope for the rise of the Hyuga clan. But when I went there, I was bound by these damn clan rules. Looking at the curse mark on Neji's forehead, Hinata Hizashi couldn't help but clenched his fists. ¡°If, if I could have been born earlier, maybe Neji¡¯s fate would have been different. "It's a pity that there are never ifs in this world. They were obviously twins, but because one was born fifteen minutes early, they had completely different fates. Hinata Hizashi only felt powerless in his heart. Revenge against your brother? Hyuga Hizashi can't do it. There is no hatred between them. What's more, Hyuga Hizashi loves his brother deeply. If it weren¡¯t for Neji, Hinata Hizashi wouldn¡¯t even have this resentment. For the sake of children, some people will change. And Hinata Hizashi made this subtle change just for Neji. "Ningji, my father is incompetent." Hinata Hizashi let out a long sigh, looking gloomy. Seeing Hizashi¡¯s gloomy expression, Ningci thought it was because he didn¡¯t do a good job, so he quickly said: ¡°Father, Neji knows that he was wrong, and I will continue to work hard!¡± Looking at Neji's nervous little face, Hinata Hizashi couldn't help but smile and said: "Ningji, you are doing a good job, keep going." "Yes! Father." The Hokage's office. "Sandaime-sama! The delegation from the Kingdom of Thunder has entered the Konoha Village and should be able to arrive at the entrance of the village in half an hour!" Hearing this, the Third Hokage put down the documents in his hands and said, "I understand, let's go." "Third generation sir! Do you want to greet me in person?" Anbu felt a little incredible. "Yes, he is visiting in the name of the Kingdom of Thunder. If I don't greet him personally, I'm afraid it won't be justified in terms of etiquette." "Yes! The Third Generation!" The mission of the Kingdom of Thunder. Along the way, both Mimura and Kuze were filled with emotions. "Ku Ze, look at the grand occasion of the Fire Country, it is really enviable." "Yes, Sancun, the Fire Country is sitting on the most fertile land in the world, and it is normal for it to develop like this. If the environment of our Thunder Country is as superior, it will definitely develop better than the Fire Country. The country is better!" Mimura nodded and said: "Yes, the Fire Country is just relying on the benefits of the natural environment. Under the leadership of the fourth generation of adults, our Yunyin is becoming stronger and stronger. Sooner or later, all the territories of the Fire Country will be Belongs to our Kingdom of Thunder!¡± "Well, I firmly believe this too!" "Let's go, Kuze, Konoha Village is ahead, and our mission has officially begun. Are you confident?" "Of course, Sancun, I'm sorry to bother you!" Kuze said, bowing to Sancun. "Kuze, it doesn't have to be like this." "You must, Sancun, you are the hero of the village! I, Ku Ze, admire you!" Mimura chuckled and said no more, and the gate of Konoha came into view of the two of them. At the gate, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen was standing there waiting, and behind him stood a dozen Konoha ninjas. One of them was wearing ANBU costume, with silver-white hair and a mask on his face, it was Kakashi. "come yet?"  Kakashi secretly thought, and then looked at the delegation from the Kingdom of Thunder in the distance. The number of the mission was not large, only about twenty people. Most of them were on foot, and there was a carriage in the middle. When the carriage approached the gate of Konoha, a man got out of the carriage. It is Sancun! The Third Hokage took a step forward and said: "Mr. Messenger of the Kingdom of Thunder, I am very happy that you have come to my Konoha Village." "The Third Hokage is very polite. This visit is for the sake of the friendship between the Kingdom of Thunder and the Kingdom of Fire. The daimyo of the two countries have reached a consensus. I hope that this harmonious relationship can also be maintained between Konoha and Kumogakure." Mimura revealed in a nonchalant manner that the trip was endorsed by two big names from the country, and he obviously wanted to create momentum for his visit. After all, if Konoha Village adopts desperate surveillance on Sancun, then it will be useless no matter how strong the hiding ability of Sancun is. Therefore, Mimura must reveal his identity and let the Third Hokage know that he represents the sincerity of the Daimyo of the Land of Thunder. In this way, although the Third Hokage will not give up monitoring himself, it will be reduced. Not for anything else, just for the sake of face. It would be a bit embarrassing for a village to show fear of visiting envoys from other countries. "As long as the surveillance is not very strict, it is enough for Sancun to act on his own. Hearing this, Sandai also had a plan in mind. This guy obviously wanted to use his power to overwhelm others. "Of course, we also hope that there can be eternal peace between the Fire Country and the Thunder Country." "That's great. I hope I can feel Konoha's sincerity and Konoha's heroism in Konoha these days." ¡° Speaking of friendly interviews, it¡¯s nothing more than showing off your village to the envoys, and at the same time showing off your own force, so as to create a sense of intimidation to the envoys. After a hypocritical conversation, the Third Hokage asked the envoys to be brought into the inn. After seeing off the envoys, the third generation sighed. "Kakashi." Seeing the third generation suddenly calling his name, Kakashi was stunned for a moment. "Three generations of adults." "This mission from the Kingdom of Thunder is obviously a bad person, but after all, it is the intention of the daimyo, and I, Konoha, cannot guard it tightly. Therefore, I will remove all surveillance of the mission, and The task of monitoring the mission will be left to you." The Third Hokage looked at Kakashi seriously, his eyes full of solemnity. "Yes! The Third Generation!" Kakashi nodded in response. This is just right, and it will be much easier to implement your own plans. Naturally, the Third Hokage doesn¡¯t know what Kakashi¡¯s plan is. The most convenient person he can use now is Kakashi. And Kakashi has the Sharingan, so monitoring this kind of thing is naturally no problem. A storm began to stir up in this seemingly peaceful place! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 110 Action! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! As night fell, Sancun and Kuze sat opposite each other in Yunyin's post house. "Sancun, are you ready?" ¡°You¡¯re ready, you can go now.¡± "Sancun, you must be careful!" Kuze looked at Sancun solemnly. Mimura nodded vigorously: "Yes." The night was dark, and a figure came out of the post house and disappeared into the long empty street. On a tree, Kakashi, half lying on the branch, said to himself: "It's finally out, let's start taking action." Forming seals with both hands, the art of shadow clone! The same figure appeared on the side. The two looked at each other and then dispersed. One person went to the post house, and the other followed Sancun who left. Kakashi¡¯s shadow clone sneaked into the inn without anyone noticing. Kuze paced the room with a worried look on his face. Suddenly, the window moved, and a figure appeared in the room. "who?" Kuze exclaimed, but before he could see who it was, his consciousness became blurry. Because what he saw was the scarlet Sharingan. Kakashi whispered: "Genjutsu! Sharingan!" Kakashi took off his mask and asked in a low voice: "What are your plans for coming to Konoha this time." Under the Sharingan, Kuze explained the purpose of this trip in detail. Kakashi frowned: "I didn't expect that the Fourth Raikage would really come. I hope Parker can make it in time." Finding a place to put the Flying Thunder God's kunai, Kakashi released the shadow clone. The moment Kakashi disappeared, Kuze also woke up. "What happened just now?" Ku Ze had a puzzled look on his face. It seemed like something had happened just now, but it also seemed like nothing had happened. Ku Ze was puzzled. "Is it because you are too tired?" Kuze was confused for a moment, and never thought that someone would sneak into the post house and fall under the illusion of him in an instant. "It's almost time. It's time to take people to witness the scene where Hinata Hizashi killed Mimura." Ku Ze whispered and then went out. "Come here, Mr. Mimura is missing. Come with me and go out to look for him." The lights at Hinata's house were dim, and except for the necessary security personnel, everyone had already gone to sleep. In a house, Hinata Hinata is sleeping soundly. The cute little girl had no idea that a pair of sinful hands were reaching towards her. Mimura¡¯s figure slowly appeared next to Hinata. "What a cute little kid, I'm sorry, these are the rules of this world." In order to prevent Hinata from waking up, Mimura smoked her with smoke. "That's it now. Konoha's defense is still beyond imagination, so it is definitely impossible to escape with this brat. In this case" With this thought in mind, Sancun looked at a certain place. And that place is the place where the head of the Hyuga clan, Hinata Rizu, lives. With a trace of determination on his face, Mimura took out a mask to cover his face. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for my Kumogakure to sacrifice his life.¡± Mimura picked up the unconscious Hinata and left the room. Hinata and Hinata's room, at this time, he has not rested yet, but is sitting on the chair and reading the classics. At this time, a trace of uneasiness suddenly arose in his heart. "What's going on? Why do you feel this way?" The feeling of uneasiness was completely impossible for Hinata and Hinata to calm down. He got up and left the room. There was silence outside. "It's strange why it feels so quiet tonight." Just when Hinata Hizu was sighing, a black shadow flashed in front of Hinata Hizu! "who!" Hinata Hizu yelled angrily, are you kidding me, someone broke into the Hyuga clan¡¯s place? When Hinata and Hinata saw clearly, the anger in his heart became even greater! "Damn it! Hinata is in his arms!" Hinata Hizu cursed secretly, and then chakra erupted under his feet, instantly turning into a white afterimage and chasing after him! Sancun¡¯s speed is not slow either, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s not as fast as JapanIt's nowhere near enough in comparison. It didn¡¯t take long for him to be overtaken by Hinata and Hinatsu. Hinata jumped up and appeared in front of Mimura. "Who are you? How dare you come to Konoha to arrest people!" Mimura didn¡¯t answer. He held Hinata in his left hand, took out a kunai in his right hand, and rushed towards Hinata and Hinata. Hinata Hizu snorted coldly: "Humph! You don't overestimate your own abilities!" Hinata moved his feet and directly avoided Mimura's attack. With a backhand gesture, the target was Mimura's Achilles' heel! Facing the terrifying move that was about to take his life, Mimura not only had no fear, but felt a sense of relief. "Lord Raikage! I succeeded! What happens next is up to you." Mimura closed his eyes and quietly waited for death to come. Hinata Hinashi frowned, this person is actually waiting for death in peace? A bad feeling emerged from Hinata Hinata's heart, but the moves were old and there was no time to take them back. At this moment, a black shadow suddenly appeared! With one hand, he grabbed Hinata Hizu's right hand, and with the other hand, he hit Mimura on the neck. Mimura groaned and passed out. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did not attack him with all their strength, but was resolved so easily by the comer! The person who came was dressed in ANBU clothing and looked mysterious and dangerous. This ANBU is naturally Kakashi who has been following Mimura all the way. Before Mimura revealed his purpose, Kakashi naturally couldn't touch him. But at this time, Mimura's conspiracy has been revealed, and Kakashi will naturally take action. ¡°It¡¯s just that Sancun must not die here. "At least, you can't die where there are Konoha ninjas. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? . "Senior Rizu, this person is the leader of the Kingdom of Thunder mission. You can't kill him, otherwise, things will be in trouble." The cold voice came out of the ANBU's mouth, causing Hinata and Hinata to break out in a cold sweat. The leader of the delegation from the Kingdom of Thunder? If I had really killed it just now ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out to be the leader of a clan, Hinata Hinata is naturally not a fool, and he quickly noticed something fishy. "Is Kumogakure seeking the Byakugan of our Hyuga clan?" Although Hinata Hiashi's tone was questioning, the meaning behind his words seemed extremely certain. "Hizu-senpai, no matter what the mission of the Kingdom of Thunder is seeking, it must not die in the hands of Konoha." Hinata and Hizu nodded and said, "Thank you very much." At this time, Yunyin's cry came from the distance. "Mimura-sama! Mimura-sama! Where are you!" Hinata Hinata was furious when he heard this. It was indeed Kumogakure's conspiracy. If he had just killed those three villages, he might have gotten the stolen goods at the same time, and he couldn't even explain it clearly. Seeing this, Kakashi said: "Hizu-senpai, please don't say you have met Mimura later. Leave the rest to me." After Kakashi finished speaking, he suddenly disappeared. Hinata and Hinata were shocked! "This is the Fourth Hokage's Flying Thunder God Technique?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 111 Development of Events You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the inn, Kakashi's figure quietly appeared and placed Mimura in the room. Kakashi touched his chin and whispered: "It's time to see the ugly faces of those Kumogakure." Putting away the Flying Thunder God Kunai in the room, Kakashi's figure disappeared again and appeared near the home of the Third Hokage. "The Flying Thunder God Technique is really convenient." By the way, Kakashi sighed and ran into the home of the Third Hokage. The Third Hokage was currently in the courtyard of his home, worried. ??Knowing that Kumogakure had an ulterior motive, the Third Hokage had no idea. This was a kind of torture for him. It¡¯s like you know the other person is here to hit, but you still put your face towards him. Just when the Third Hokage was sighing, a figure suddenly appeared. "Three generations of adults!" "Huh? Kakashi? Why are you here? Did something happen to the delegation from the Land of Thunder?" Kakashi nodded and said: "Yes, Mimura, the leader of the Kingdom of Thunder mission, secretly sneaked into the Hyuga clan's residence and kidnapped Miss Hyuga, Hinata Hinata. The leader of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Hatsuzu, pursued her." "What? Did those three villages die in the hands of Hinata and Hinata?" The Third Hokage was shocked. If this was really the case, things would be in trouble. At this time, the Third Hokage also understood Kumogakure's purpose. Hinata! Roll your eyes! Unexpectedly, Kumogakure actually focused on the blood line of the Hyuga clan. The Third Hokage's face looked a little ugly. Unlike the Uchiha clan who are very ambitious, the Hyuga clan is much more settled. In the view of the Third Hokage, the Hyuga clan is definitely an important part of Konoha's combat power. If the secret of the Byakugan is really exposed, it will definitely make things worse for Konoha today. "No, I took action in time to stop Rizu-senpai." The Third Hokage looked happy when he heard this and said, "Really? That's great! What's the situation now?" "Obviously, Kumogakure came prepared. After I stopped Hinata-senpai, Kumogakure brought people to the scene, but before they saw Mimura and me, I had already knocked Mimura unconscious and put him back in the inn." "It seems that the Rizu should be facing them at this time. Let's go over and take a look." "Yes! The Third Generation." On the periphery of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga and Hizu are still immersed in the shock just now. Who is this ANBU? He actually possesses the Flying Thunder God Technique of the Fourth Hokage? You know, since the death of the Fourth Hokage, this ninjutsu has become unparalleled. But without giving Hinata Hinata any extra time to think, Kuze had already brought Kumogakure¡¯s people over. "Hyuuga Hinashi! Where is Mimura-sama!" Kuze didn¡¯t talk nonsense, he just started asking questions. Hinata and Hinata were filled with anger, but they did not break out. The patriarch of a family still has this kind of magnanimity. "Mr. Kuze, where do you start talking about this? How do I know where Mr. Mimura is?" "Hmph! Stop making excuses! Tell me, what did you do to Mr. Mimura!" Kuze didn¡¯t see Mimura¡¯s figure, and felt strange, and an ominous feeling filled his heart. "Mr. Kuze, I respect you as the envoy of the Kingdom of Thunder, but if you continue to be so rude, I, Konoha, will not be so easy to offend." Hinata Hizu¡¯s voice turned cold. As the leader of the Hyuga clan, how could he not be proud in his heart? To be pointed at the nose and questioned by a little messenger like this was an insult to Hinata Hizu. Kuze felt bad in his heart, but he had come to this point and there was no reason to back down. "Don't say any more, tell me quickly, where did you hide Mr. Mimura?" "I have no idea what you are talking about. I was just going for a walk with my little girl." Hinata and Hinata were holding Hinata in his arms, and it seemed as if it was exactly what he said. But Kuze knew it was definitely not the case. Apparently Mimura had stolen Hinata Hinata, but was taken back by Hinata Hinata. Where did Mimura go? Shouldn¡¯t he die in the hands of Hinata and Hinata? Such a big movement here naturally attracts?A bunch of dark parts. Swish, swish, swish, all I could see was the sky full of ANBU looking around. Those eyes full of murderous intent made Kuze break out in cold sweat. "Do you Konoha still want to kill our mission from the Land of Thunder? Is this the way Konoha treats guests? I must go back and report to the Daimyo-sama and Raikage-sama!" As soon as these words came out, the surrounding ANBU restrained themselves. Except for radicals like Danzo, no one desires war. Kuze breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this. At this time, the Third Hokage and Kakashi also arrived. "Mr. Kuze, I wonder what you are doing here in the middle of the night?" "Sir Hokage, Mr. Mimura is missing. I suspect that he was harmed by Hinata Hizashi. Please, Mr. Hokage, please give justice to our Kingdom of Thunder. Our Kingdom of Thunder is not that easy to bully." Kakashi sneered, the Kingdom of Thunder is not easy to bully, but I, Konoha, am easy to bully, right? The Third Hokage frowned and said, "Mr. Kuze, you can eat whatever you want, but you can't talk nonsense. What evidence do you have?" "this¡­¡­" Kuze was stunned. There was no evidence here. Originally, as long as he saw Mimura's body and Hinata Hinashi at the scene, it would be ironclad evidence. But at this time, Mimura's body didn't know where it was. "If there is no evidence, Mr. Kuze, please pay attention to your words. This is Konoha, not your place of hiding." As the Third Hokage spoke, the aura on his body slowly rose, knocking Kuze out of breath for a moment. "Okay, okay, is this the attitude of Konoha? When I find the body of Mr. Mimura, let's see what else you have to say!" The Third Hokage narrowed his eyes and said, "Mr. Kuze, why are you so sure that Mr. Mimura is dead?" "That's because, that's because" Ku Ze was speechless for a moment and didn¡¯t know how to answer. "Mr. Kuzawa, if you can't find Mr. Mimura, we in Konoha can help you find him." Kuze snorted when he heard this, but still agreed. Seeing this, Sandai said to Hinata Hizu: "Hizu, please search." "Yes, Hokage-sama!" After Hinata Hinata finished speaking, he handed Hinata in his arms to the ANBU and shouted softly: "Byakugan!" I saw veins popping out on Hinata Hinzu's face, and a pair of pure white eyes exuding a terrifying pressure. It seemed that everything would be seen through under these eyes. Kuze looked at those eyes, his heart filled with greed. Is this Konoha¡¯s Byakugan? It's really scary. It would be great if I could belong to Kumogakure. Under Rizu¡¯s white eyes, the distant scenery appeared before his eyes. After a while, Hinata Hizu said: "The Third Generation, Mr. Mimura is resting in the post house at this time." Hearing this, Kuze shouted: "What? Impossible!" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 112 Scoundrel! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Mr. Kuze, Mr. Mimura was clearly resting in the post house. How do you say he was harmed by Nizu? Let this farce end here." ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible, just wait for me, I¡¯ll go back and take a look!¡± Ku Ze said and hurried back to the post house with his people. Watching Kuze leave, the Third Hokage showed a smile. Fortunately, Kakashi took action in time, otherwise, he would have been in big trouble this time. Hinata and Hinata looked at Kakashi, their eyes full of doubts and curiosity. Who is this ANBU who has mastered the Fourth Hokage's unique ninjutsu? This chakra feels familiar. "Rizu, although tonight's incident was a surprise, you have to pay attention in the next few days. I'm afraid Yunyin won't let it go." Hinata Hizu nodded and said, "I understand, Third Generation-sama." "Hey, I've wronged you, Yunyin really doesn't stop." Hyuga Hizu didn¡¯t say anything when he heard this. Having a terrifying blood inheritance limit would have been spied on by others. This kind of thing has happened more than once in the history of the Hyuga clan. Although this feeling of being missed is uncomfortable, there is nothing you can do about it. The so-called gentleman is not guilty of carrying a jade. Unless the Hyuga clan no longer has Byakugan, this kind of peeping will always exist. "It is mediocre to be envied by others." This matter ended like a farce. But Kakashi knew that this matter would not end so easily. Kumogakure spent so much effort, and even the Fourth Raikage was dispatched, it was obviously impossible for this matter to end so hastily. ????????? Kumogakure is bound to win over the Hyuga clan. If he doesn¡¯t succeed this time, there will definitely be a follow-up move. "Kakashi, do you think this matter is over?" "Sandaime-sama, I don't think things are that simple. I'm afraid Yunyin won't just let it go." The Third Hokage nodded and said: "Yes, I'm afraid this matter is not over yet. Kakashi, you continue to monitor the delegation from the Kingdom of Thunder. If you have any news, report it to me immediately!" "Yes, Third Generation-sama!" The moon is dark and the wind is high, and today is obviously not a night that can be spent safely. Kuze hurried back to the inn and found Mimura unconscious in the room. Ku Ze was worried, what is going on? Without thinking too much, Kuze woke up Sancun first. "Sancun! Sancun! Wake up!" Under Kuze¡¯s call, Mimura slowly opened his eyes, and then covered his neck. "Uh, it hurts. Where am I? Is this hell?" "Mimura! Wake up, this is an inn!" Ku Ze growled. Sancun also came to his senses at this time and sat up in shock. "What's going on? Why am I here?" "I should ask you this. Didn't you go to the Hyuga clan's place? Why are you in the inn?" "I went, and I clearly remember Hinata Hizu pointing his finger at my chest. I should be dead by now, why am I here?" Kuze's face darkened when he heard this. How could he not know at this time that the actions of himself and others must have been discovered, so this kind of thing happened now. Sancun also reacted at this time and said: "Ku Ze, has our plan failed?" Kuze nodded with a dark face and told Sancun what had just happened. "Damn it! How could this happen!" Mimura punched the floor, looking extremely angry. "Sancun, now is not the time to be angry, we have to think of a solution, otherwise, this mission will fail!" "Damn it, if we are discovered this time, the Hyuga clan will definitely step up their vigilance. We will never have a chance to do it again." Kuze also understands this, but if this mission fails, how will he face Lord Raikage after returning to Kumogakure? There was a moment of silence between the two. "Ku Ze, there is only one last option now." After a while, Sancun suddenly said. "What?" "Since the plan went wrong, then we??There was nothing but stalking. Our original plan was to use my death as an inducement and then force the Hyuga clan to hand over a body. Now, as long as I die in the home of the Hyuga clan, that's fine. " Hearing this, Kuze¡¯s pupils expanded rapidly: ¡°Miancun, do you want to¡­¡± Mimura nodded and said: "Yes, as long as my body appears in the house of the Hyuga clan leader, it is enough. My soil escape is very secretive, and I should be able to sneak into the Hinata's house smoothly. When the time comes, I will commit suicide there, you Just bring someone over to search." "this¡­¡­" Kuze was a little hesitant. The probability of success for such an obvious frame-up was really low. But originally Yunyin just wanted an excuse. Even this rogue behavior was just more blatant than before. It¡¯s not that it¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s just that the food looks a little too ugly. "Ku Ze, there is no time to hesitate. You can just tell me that you didn't find me at the inn later, and then go to the Hyuga clan leader's house to find someone!" "good!" Ku Ze did not hesitate anymore. At this time, time is the key node for the completion of the task. If the time is prolonged again, the credibility will be even lower. "Please, Kuze." After Mimura finished speaking, he immediately activated his ninjutsu and sneaked directly into Hinata's house. At this time, Kakashi came to the door of the inn. "Huh? No, Sancun is not in the post house. Where did he go?" Kakashi was shocked and thought something was wrong. "Oops! Could it be!" Kakashi said, looking towards Hinata Hiashi's home. At this time, Kuze also came out of the door. "Come here, Master Mimura is not in the inn at all. Come with me to ask for help from Hinata and Hiashi's house!" "What? Master Mimura is not in the inn?" "This is too much! Konoha is simply bullying others too much!" Ku Ze led everyone in the Kingdom of Thunder mission to start a grand procession to punish the perpetrators, but compared to the last time, this time he was obviously much more guilty. Kakashi was speechless when he saw this. This delegation from the Kingdom of Thunder was too shameless. At Hinata Hizu's home, Hinata Hizu had just put Hinata on the bed when she heard movement outside. "Could it be that those Yunyin people are here again?" Hinata Hizu was confused, so he walked out of the door, but unexpectedly saw a person in his courtyard. No, to be precise, it¡¯s a corpse! A kunai was inserted into his chest. He was no longer breathing and his blood was still flowing. He had obviously just died. Hinata was shocked when she saw this. Under the moonlight, her face without a mask was completely exposed. It is Sancun! And at this moment, the door of Hinata Hizu's house was kicked open, and Kuze rushed over. Kuze saw Mimura¡¯s body at a glance, and felt relieved, then he changed into an angry look. "Hyuuga Hinashi, it was you who killed Mimura-sama!" The sun is silent, Nima, still with such a pit? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 113 Rushing to the border You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Such an obvious frame-up made Hinata and Hinata a bit confused. I have never seen such a shameless person. "Mr. Kuze, do you think that all of us in Konoha are fools?" "How dare you make excuses when you have both stolen and stolen goods!" Hinata Hizu: "" At this time, the Third Hokage, who had been informed by Kakashi, also came to the scene again. Seeing the corpse of Mimura, Sandai's eyes couldn't help but twitch. Would you like to be more obvious? It's a shame you can imagine this clumsy frame-up. "Mr. Kuze, you" Just as the Third Hokage was about to say something, Kuze had already picked up Mimura's body and said: "Hokage-sama, we Kumogakure came to Konoha because we believed in your sincerity, but we didn't expect such a tragedy to happen. You must give us An explanation, kill someone to pay for your life, otherwise, our Raikage-sama will definitely seek justice for us!" After Ku Ze finished speaking, he took Mimura¡¯s body and left without saying a word. The Third Hokage was speechless for a moment, and he was even more angry! Has Konoha fallen to the point of being bullied by Kumogakure like this? Even the good-natured Third Hokage could not help but be filled with murderous intent at this time. If this matter is a compromise, where will Konoha's face go? Will it mean that if a mission comes to Konoha in the future and one of them dies in Konoha, a big clan leader of Konoha will be taken away? This time it¡¯s the Hyuga clan? What about next time? It¡¯s simply nonsense! Unlike the original work, Mimura was not killed by Hinata Hizu, so the nature of the incident becomes completely different. This is slander! It¡¯s blackmail! If you really agree, Konoha will lose face. "Third generation sir! This matter" Just as Hinata and Hinata were about to say something, the Third Hokage said: "Hibiscus, don't worry, Konoha will never give in on this matter!" Hinata and Hinata breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this. "Third generation sir, Kumogakure is coming with a menacing attack, I'm afraid I won't expose this matter easily." "I know that this matter needs to be discussed with the board of elders." ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you, Third Generation-sama.¡± The Third Hokage left Hinata's house with Kakashi. On the way, Kakashi whispered: "Sir, the Third Raikage, I think the Fourth Raikage is already at the border of the Land of Fire." The Third Hokage was silent after hearing this, and said: "The Fourth Raikage must know that Konoha longs for peace, so he wants to threaten me through this matter. However, this method is too despicable, and it will simply kill me." Ye¡¯s face was put on the ground and trampled on.¡± "Third generation sir, if the fourth generation Raikage wants to exert pressure, he will definitely take some measures to intimidate the border. By then, I am afraid there will be heavy losses." "this¡­¡­" The Third Hokage frowned slightly and said, "Kakashi, what do you think?" "Since it was Kumo Gakuin who deceived others first this time, even if we in Konoha value peace, we cannot just let others bully us. Otherwise, even if this time passes smoothly, there will definitely be another one, so I Please go to the border of the Land of Fire and repel the Fourth Raikage!" Kakashi¡¯s words shocked the Third Hokage. "Kakashi, are you sure?" "I'm not completely sure, but it's enough to make the Fourth Raikage fearful and not dare to underestimate me, Konoha." Kakashi said as he took out a three-pronged kunai from his ninja bag. Seeing this, the Third Hokage's pupils shrank: "This is the Fourth Generation's" Kakashi nodded. "Have you mastered that ninjutsu?" "I haven't completely mastered it yet, but it is enough to deter the Fourth Raikage." During the third battle, Minato-sensei used the Flying Thunder God technique to crush the Fourth Raikage and the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki. The Third Hokage also knew about this. If Kakashi really mastered this ninjutsu, the Fourth Raikage would not dare to act rashly. After pondering for a moment, the Third Hokage said: "Kakashi, you must be careful during this trip, and ensuring your own safety is the first priority." "Yes, Third Generation-sama!" "Go ahead, as long as you can force the Fourth Raikage to retreat, then I will naturally take care of the rest." CardXi nodded and disappeared into the night. "Kakashi, how far have you reached now? Minato and Sakumo's unique skills are in your hands, plus the Sharingan of the Uchiha clan, it's really impossible to imagine your future." The moment Kakashi stepped out of Konoha's gate, the chakra in his body suddenly resonated. "In that direction." As soon as he finished speaking, Kakashi left the place with a hiss. The next moment, somewhere on the border of the Land of Fire, Kakashi suddenly appeared next to a puppy wearing a Konoha forehead protector. "Kakashi, you are here." Parker said when he saw Kakashi appear. "Well, Parker, well done, I didn't expect you to really get here in two days." "Kakashi, are you sure? That is the Fourth Raikage. His speed is so fast that few people in the ninja world today can match it. Even if you master the Flying Thunder God Technique, you may not be able to make it in time. Escape, your Flying Thunder God is not as good as the Fourth Hokage." "Parker, don't worry. Since I'm here, I naturally have absolute confidence. Moreover, I have wanted to fight this battle for a long time. This time is just an opportunity. There is something I look forward to in the fourth generation Raikage. Something that¡¯s been around for a long time.¡± There was a trace of doubt on Parker's face. "what?" "I'll tell you later. You can go back first. By the way, how are the injuries in Seventh Prison?" "It's almost healed." "That's good." "Kakashi, be careful, I'm going back first. This is your kunai." "Um." With a bang, Parker disappeared in place. The two-day long journey made Parker quite strenuous. Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief. After three years, he came here again. He really missed it. The last time I came to this place was with Xuanjian and the others. Watchtower, the border defense line established by Konoha. Kakashi¡¯s figure quietly emerged, alerting the security personnel. "who!" "Konoha Anbu." Kakashi showed his identification, and then a person came to Kakashi. Kakashi was quite surprised to see the visitor. "Hyuuga Feiyu-senpai?" The man was stunned and said, "Do you know me?" "Of course, we met once three years ago." Kakashi said, taking off his mask, revealing his familiar face. Hinata Feiyu was surprised when he saw this: "It's you? Why are you here?" ¡°Senior Feiyu, it¡¯s a very important matter, let¡¯s talk about it after we go in.¡± "good." In the watchtower, Kakashi told Hinata Feiyu what happened in Konoha. "Damn Kumogakure! You dare to set your sights on our Hyuga family. It's really unforgivable! Kakashi, thanks to you, otherwise, I'm afraid it would be a huge disaster for our Hyuga clan." "Senior, you're welcome. As a friend of Konoha, this is what I should do." Hinata Feiyu nodded in agreement upon hearing this: "Are you here this time to deal with the Fourth Raikage?" "Well, this battle is for the majesty of Konoha, we have to fight!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 114 The Fourth Raikage You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "The Fourth Raikage has been famous for many years, and he has even fought against your teacher, the Fourth Hokage. Do you have confidence?" ¡°If I didn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t be here.¡± "Okay! As expected of the Fourth Hokage's disciple! Then I'll leave it to you." Hinata Feiyu patted Kakashi on the shoulder, obviously having high hopes for him. Originally, Hyuga Flying Fish had a good impression of Kakashi, but this time Kakashi saved the Hyuga clan, and Hyuga Flying Fish had an even better impression of Kakashi. "Senior Feiyu, please be more alert." "Yes, I understand." Hinata Feiyu nodded. Not far from the watchtower, at the border of the Land of Thunder, the Fourth Raikage was watching the information in front of him. The reason Kuze was able to go to Konoha to cooperate with this operation was because he knew a ninjutsu and could quickly pass the information to the Fourth Raikage. At this time, the Fourth Raikage looked at the information in front of him, frowned, and punched the table! "boom!" There was a loud noise, and the solid table was punched into pieces by the Fourth Raikage! Raikage¡¯s assistant quickly came over and said, ¡°Lord Raikage, what¡¯s wrong?¡± "The actions of these two idiots Kuzawa and Mimura were exposed! Forget it, they actually thought they were smart and let Mimura commit suicide in Hyuga Hizu's home to slander Hyuga Hizu! What a stupid behavior this is!" Raikage¡¯s assistant was also stunned when he heard this. How did Kuze and the others do such a blatant slander? Isn't this a slap in the face to Konoha? ????????? Konoha is going to have trouble compromising at this time. After all, it is the leader of the five major countries. No matter how weak Konoha is, it is impossible to compromise in this situation. "Lord Raikage, what should we do?" "What else can we do! We have reached this point, even if it is impossible, we have to give it a try, otherwise, this action will be in vain!" "But¡­¡­" "It's nothing to worry about. In today's Konoha, I don't believe they dare to stand up to me, Kumo Gakure!" "The fourth generation Raikage said, the thunder attribute chakra in his body went crazy, and a trace of thunder appeared outside the body surface. "Hmph, without the golden shining Konoha, who can resist my speed? It's a pity that a good opponent died like this!" After speaking, the Fourth Raikage turned and left. When he walked to the door, he said: "Inform the ninjas here to launch a shock attack on Konoha's cordon early tomorrow morning. Remember, don't kill too many people, otherwise, things will happen. It¡¯s beyond our control.¡± "Understood! Lord Raikage." The purpose of the Fourth Raikage was to oppress Konoha, not to actually start a war. After all, the Third War had not been long ago, and Yunyin could not withstand the torment of the war. There are three other big villages in this world. If Kumogakure and Konoha get into a fight, Iwagakure will definitely come and join in the fight. During the third battle, Kumogakure and Iwagakure had formed quite a rift. There is an undercurrent surging, and a battle is imminent. Kakashi was sitting cross-legged in the room of the watchtower, making magic spells in his hands. Having obtained the spiritual cultivation method of the Yuhi family before, Kakashi has been practicing it. It can be considered a small achievement at this time. Although there is no rapid progress, the Sharingan is slipping away the more you play with it. With full strength, using divine power two or three times is not a problem at all. An hour later, Kakashi opened his eyes, and the Sharingan Magatama on the left quickly spun around. "The condition has been adjusted, we are just waiting for the Fourth Raikage." Touching the Sharingan, Kakashi secretly said: "I'll leave it to you this time." In the battle with the Fourth Raikage, Kakashi obviously has to go all out, otherwise, he is very likely to see the sun the next day. Although Kakashi has never seen the speed of the Fourth Raikage, it must not be much worse than Minato-sensei. And Kakashi knows Minato-sensei¡¯s speed very clearly. Kakashi estimated that he would be able to compare with him only when he reaches a great level of shunbu training. And now Kakashi is still a little far away from Dacheng in terms of Shunpo. If you rely on Shunpo, you may be able to deal with the Fourth Raikage in the short term, but over time, you may not be able to do it.   Fortunately, Kakashi still has the immature Flying Thunder God Technique. Although he only has three kunai now, if he uses it well, he can achieve unexpected results. The Fourth Raikage would never have imagined that there are still people in this world who can fly the Thunder God's Technique. And what Kakashi wants is this surprise. "Everything is ready, the next step is to face the Fourth Raikage." Kakashi's eyes burst with fighting spirit. It was now his turn to deal with Minato-sensei's opponent. "Teacher, I will not embarrass you. I will let the Fourth Raikage know that even if Konoha does not exist without you, it is still Kumogakure's inviolable existence." There was no words for the whole night, but Kakashi's arrival caused the entire watchtower to fall into a strange silence. Hinata Feiyu has already informed that Kumogakure may attack at any time, so everyone's heart is on edge. Konoha, conference room. "Hiruzhan, Kumogakure has really gone too far this time, we must give them some color." Danzo, who was dressed in bandages, had cold eyes with murderous intent. For the radical Danzo, this is a good excuse. "Danzo, you should know that Konoha cannot stand the hardships now." The Third Hokage looked directly at Danzo and expressed his thoughts. Mito Kadoen who was on the side saw this and said: "Sandai, Danzo, you two should stop arguing. At present, it seems that Kumogakure is deliberately provocative. If Konoha succumbs, he will become the laughing stock of the ninja world." "That's right, but Konoha really can't withstand the wind and rain." Koharu said as he went to bed. Danzo snorted coldly and said: "Hmph, if you ask me, as long as Kumogakure is given a certain amount of deterrence, they will definitely not dare to challenge us." "On this point, I agree with Danzo's statement." When the Third Hokage said these words, the three people present were shocked. They didn't expect that the gentle Sarutobi Hiruzen would actually agree with Danzo's view? Ignoring the surprise of the three people, the Third Hokage continued: "I have sent Kakashi to the border to deal with the coming Fourth Raikage. As long as Kakashi can resist the Fourth Raikage, this matter will naturally be solved. It calmed down.¡± "What? Hiruzen, are you crazy? How can Kakashi Hatake fight against the Fourth Raikage with just one Hatake Kakashi?" Hearing this, Danzo stood up with a groan, his face full of anger. It¡¯s not that Danzo is afraid that Kakashi will be in danger, he just feels that it is very inappropriate for Kakashi to take the lead. If it succeeds, Kakashi will be the hero of Konoha. Once the reputation is established, even if the Sandaime resigns, the next Hokage will not be him. "Hiruzen, this is indeed inappropriate. Kakashi Hatake is a genius, but he is still too young. Can he withstand the Fourth Raikage?" Mito Kaden said. "Let's wait and see." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 115 Brothers You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At Hinata's house, Hinata and Hinata are a little uneasy. Although the Third Hokage said that this matter would not involve the Hinata family, Hinata and Hizashi were not reassured. As a wealthy family in Konoha, Hinata and Hinata are very familiar with the current situation in Konoha. After the Nine-Tails Rebellion, Konoha lost a lot of combat power. Not only the death of the Fourth Hokage, but also the lack of many mid-to-high-end combat capabilities. And this kind of loss will make Konoha's strength unable to recover for a period of time. After all, it takes a lot of time for a ninja to grow up. Only a very small number of geniuses can make rapid progress in a short period of time. Not everyone can complete the transformation from genin to jounin in three years. Many of them take more than ten years or even decades to complete this process. Therefore, today's Konoha leaves are in decline and cannot withstand the torment. Hinata Hizashi understands this truth. If the Third Hokage cannot solve this problem in the end, I'm afraid he will still have to take the blame. Between the big self and the small self, every qualified politician will choose the big self. As the leader of the clan, Hinata and Hinata naturally understand this truth. Just when Hinata and Hinata were thinking wildly, there was a knock on the door. "Brother, are you there?" The voice was very familiar to Hinata Hizashi, so Hinata Hizashi said without hesitation: "Hizashi? What's the matter so late? Come in." The door opened, and the person who came in had the exact same face as Hinata and Hinata. Every time they met, they would have a strange feeling of looking in the mirror. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re still awake so late?¡± "Ah, I was thinking about something. What's the matter with you coming here so late?" "Brother, I heard about what happened tonight. The people in Yunyin want to frame you. What are you going to do?" Hinata Hinata's face was as dark as water, and he said: "I don't know, if the Third Generation can't solve this matter, I'm afraid I will have to sacrifice myself." Hinata Hizashi was anxious when he heard this and said: "Brother, you can't. You are the head of the Hyuga clan and a member of the clan. You must not die, let alone fall into the hands of Kumogakure." Hinata and Hinata smiled bitterly and said: "Hizashi, there are some things that cannot be helped. Neither Konoha nor Hinata can bear the flames of war anymore. If peace can be obtained by sacrificing one of me, then what's wrong with it?" "Brother, the Hyuga clan cannot live without you. If someone really needs to die, then let me replace him! I will bear this disaster with my face that is exactly the same as my brother's." "Hizashi, what nonsense are you talking about! What will happen to Neji if you die!" Hinata Hizashi roared angrily upon hearing this, he would never allow Hinata Hizashi to die for himself. "Brother, if you die, what will happen to the Hyuga clan! What will happen to Hinata!" Not to be outdone, Hinata and Hizashi asked Hinata and Hizashi two questions in succession. Hinata Hinatsu was speechless. At this moment, the door to the room was opened, and it was an old man with white hair who came in. His white eyes were particularly eye-catching. The person who came was none other than the great elder of the Hyuga clan! "Hizashi, what Hizashi said is right. You shoulder the mission of the clan, and nothing can happen to you. Even if it is not for yourself, you must be responsible for the Byakugan that has been passed down to this day by the Hyuga family. As a branch of the clan, this is his mission. " "Butbut I can't let Hizashi die for me!" As Hinata Hizashi was talking, Hinata Hizashi took advantage of him and tapped his acupuncture points. "Hizashiyou" "Brother, this is not my mission as a branch of the family, but it is the first time that I can make my own choice. What I am doing is not for the Zong family, nor for Hinata, but for you, because you are my brother and the one I respect. Brother, so there¡¯s no harm in dying for you. I¡¯ll leave it to you, Neji.¡± This was the only sentence Hinata Hinashi heard before he fell into coma. Putting Hinata Hizashi on the bed, Hinata Hizashi said: "Great Elder, let's go find the Third Generation." "Hey, Hizashi, I've wronged you." "No, this is my own choice." Hinata Hizashi's tone was full of firmness and determination. On the border of the Kingdom of Fire, the morning sun rose again, but it seemed a little bleak.   The surroundings of the watchtower seemed very quiet and seemed very abnormal. The defensive line gathered by Konoha's ninjas has now gathered at the watchtower. "Kakashi, all the ninjas on the border are here." Hinata Feiyu said. "okay." Kakashi stood in front of everyone. The seventeen-year-old Kakashi now has a hint of mature charm. Once you stand there, the aura of a strong man can't help but radiate out. ?????????????????????????????????????Everyone who was still a little contemptuous at first restrained their thoughts in an instant. With this kind of momentum, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s no less impressive than Hokage-sama. "Everyone, this time Yunyin provoked me first, and now I'm afraid he's already watching from the other side. Maybe there will be a bloody battle later." Everyone looked at each other in shock when they heard this. Although Hyuga Feiyu said yesterday that he would be more vigilant, they didn't know it was because of this incident. "This is Konoha's first line of defense. Behind you are your parents, children, and friends. In order to protect Konoha, please fight to the end!" The words were not very shocking, they just told the most direct fact, but everyone felt a surge of strength in their hearts. "please." Kakashi bowed deeply, this time it may be a bloody battle. On the border of the Kingdom of Thunder, behind the Fourth Raikage are dozens of ninjas. "Lord Raikage, it's almost time." "Okay, let's go!" "yes!" Yunyin acted quickly and flew through the forest. Not long after, the Fourth Raikage suddenly felt something strange. "No! Everyone stop!" When the Fourth Raikage spoke, Kumogakure naturally stopped. ¡°Lord Raikage, what¡¯s wrong?¡± "There is someone! Who is there, come out!" The Fourth Raikage looked somewhere ahead and roared. "This is indeed the fourth generation Raikage. He is indeed very powerful. You discovered him so easily." A silver-white figure appeared, and dozens of ninjas appeared behind him. The Fourth Raikage frowned. "People from Konoha?" "This is the territory of the Land of Fire. Naturally, we are from Konoha. However, the Fourth Raikage-sama, it seems that you have crossed the line." Kakashi said coldly. "Hmph! You Konoha killed our country's special envoy, so of course we want justice." "Lord Raikage, this frame-up method is really too despicable. You must know the truth of the matter better than me. If you want to take advantage of Konoha, this is not possible." "Hmph! Arrogant boy, look at your outfit, you belong to Hatake Kakashi, right? Your teacher may be able to stop me, but you alone may not be enough!" "You can try!" There were sparks in the eyes of the two people, and the battle was about to begin! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 116 Collision! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The battle was about to break out, and everyone on both sides faced off against their opponents, but Kakashi and the Fourth Raikage remained motionless. The two were ten meters apart, their eyes facing each other, and Kakashi's Sharingan looked strange and ghostly. "Nice eyes. I didn't expect that the blood of the Uchiha clan would appear in your body. It just so happens that you won't get the Byakugan of the Hyuga clan and get the Sharingan of the Uchiha clan. It's also a good gain." "Huh, I'm afraid you won't have this chance." "You arrogant brat, you will pay the price for your ignorance." The fourth generation Raikage¡¯s body was covered with blue lightning, and his hair stood on end! "Thunder Chakra Mode!" ??Or perhaps it would be more appropriate to call it Thunder Escape Armor. The blue thunder light kept emitting terrifying sizzling sounds. At this time, the Fourth Raikage looked like a god of war. The cold and heartless eyes are even more chilling! A terrifying and powerful aura! The man who claimed to be the fastest in the ninja world after Minato's death showed his edge at this moment. Kakashi's expression was slightly solemn. At this time, the Fourth Raikage was about thirty-four years old, which was the period when his body was at its peak in a person's life. Even though it is not as powerful as the Fourth World War in the future, it is not far behind when you think about it. Such a terrifying figure, even if Kakashi is no longer what he used to be, he still cannot have enough confidence to defeat him. But ninja battles can often be resolved in an instant. So the more you know about the opponent¡¯s abilities, the greater the possibility of winning. Why was Shikamaru able to plot Hidan to death? In addition to his terrifying IQ, intelligence is also crucial. If it wasn¡¯t for understanding Hidan¡¯s abilities, no matter how smart Shikamaru was, it would be useless. After all, Asuma died in front of Shikamaru. Therefore, the key to determining the outcome of a ninja battle is often intelligence. In this aspect, Kakashi¡¯s understanding of the Fourth Raikage is far greater than the Fourth Raikage¡¯s understanding of himself. Once you know your abilities, it will be much easier to deal with them. Of course, if the gap in strength is huge, it will be useless no matter how much information you know. Just like the Fourth Raikage in front of him, even if he knows all his information, if he can't keep up, it will be in vain. Of course, if you have excellent defense, you can also go head-to-head with him. "It's just that even Susanoo's defensive power can only barely defend against the attacks of the Fourth Raikage. It is not known to what extent other defensive ninjutsu can be achieved. The ninjas fighting around them consciously gave up the space. After all, in a film-level fight, if these little shrimps get too close, they may easily be accidentally injured, and then there will really be no place to cry. Kakashi's right hand Qian Ting came out. Kakashi¡¯s momentum changed as he held the sword, and a terrifying and powerful momentum swept out! The Fourth Raikage was shocked, Konoha actually has such a powerful late-stage talent? "Little devil, you have a good aura. You are indeed a disciple of Golden Flash. I just don't know how good you can be compared to him." Kakashi didn¡¯t answer, his Sharingan stared at the Fourth Raikage, the magatama in his eyes kept turning. Seeing that Kakashi didn¡¯t speak, the Fourth Raikage was a little angry. The lightning on the surface of the body kept flashing, and the Fourth Raikage moved his feet and disappeared in place. The speed was so fast that even Kakashi's Sharingan only saw an afterimage at that moment! "Kid, even if your eyes can keep up with my speed, your body will never be able to keep up. It's over!" "Heavy flow violence!" I saw the Fourth Raikage's right elbow rushing towards Kakashi's chest with great force! Kakashi has no doubt that if this blow falls on him, the bones in his chest will probably break! ¡°It¡¯s just that you have to hit yourself with this blow. Who says he can¡¯t keep up with this speed? Instant step! open! Just when the Fourth Raikage thought he was going to hit Kakashi, Kakashi's figure suddenly disappeared! The fourth generation Raikage¡¯s pupils shrank, how is this possible! There is no fluctuation of chakra,How could it be so fast? ??You can do this with your body alone? Before the Fourth Raikage could react, Kakashi's figure appeared behind the Fourth Raikage again. At this time, the Qian Ting Sword is not equipped with the usual thunder attribute chakra, but the wind attribute chakra! Wind Clay! Facing this body full of lightning, using wind-attribute chakra is obviously the best choice. Flag Wood Sword Technique! Thousand wind strikes! The characteristic of wind attribute chakra is that it is thinner and sharper, so the Qian Ting Dao at this time is like a peerless famous blade, it seems that there is nothing it can't cut. When the sharp blade was about to scratch the Fourth Raikage's body, he turned around suddenly, and the thick armor on his forearm blocked Kakashi's blow! Ding! The yellow armor was directly cut into cracks by Qian Ting Dao! "Kid, your speed is pretty good. You are worthy of being a disciple of Golden Flash. However, this speed is still a bit off." Kakashi snorted coldly and didn't care. He had never thought about achieving success with one blow. If this attack could defeat the Fourth Raikage, the Fourth Raikage would not be alive now. With the knife drawn out, Kakashi distanced himself from the Fourth Raikage. "Kid, it seems that I underestimated you. With this speed, you are qualified to be my opponent." The Fourth Raikage looked at the broken armor on his right arm with a somewhat excited expression. Since Minato, the Fourth Raikage has rarely had this kind of emotion. It¡¯s not that there are no strong people in this world, it¡¯s just that there are very few people who can keep up with the speed of the Fourth Raikage. The excitement of defeating a strong person is definitely not as exciting as defeating a strong person who has the same characteristics as yourself. It¡¯s the feeling of being an old enemy between the same kind. The battle of speed and speed! "The righteous thunder sinks the wrathful thunder axe!" The Fourth Raikage jumped up and raised his right foot high! The terrifying sound of thunder becomes even more intense! "Escape! Earth flow wall!" "Stupid! You actually used earth escape to resist my attack!" Lei Ketu, using Earth Release to defend against the attack of the Fourth Raikage is indeed not a wise choice. When the Fourth Raikage kicked it down, the earth flow wall turned into countless clods of earth like a piece of tissue paper! But under the earth wall, there was nothing. "Huh? Where are the people?" The Fourth Raikage¡¯s eyes narrowed and he scanned the surroundings vigilantly. Above, no! Behind, no! On the left, no! On the right, no! under! The Fourth Raikage made a judgment in an instant. At this moment, the cold voice sounded again. "Escape from Earth! Yellow Mire!" The earth wall shattered by the Fourth Raikage turned into a terrifying quagmire, confining his feet inside, making him unable to move. The Fourth Raikage was furious, and his whole body was filled with lightning! The mud was flying everywhere and turned into mud rain in an instant. "Hatake Kakashi, stop playing these little tricks!" "Ah, it seems these little tricks are of no use to you." Kakashi¡¯s figure slowly emerged from the side, and his Sharingan kept turning. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 117 Raiqi versus Raiju level Chiyomai! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi¡¯s series of small actions are naturally not without purpose. He is just testing how terrifying the Fourth Raikage¡¯s attack power is. After all, there is a gap between what we see in the original work and reality. Facts have proved that the speed and attack power of the Fourth Raikage are indeed very powerful. Both are ninjas with speed and lightning escape. The confrontation between the two is really about to begin at this time. "Kakashi Hatake, I never thought you would have such strength at your age. Konoha is really lucky to have you." "The Fourth Raikage has won the award, and Kumogakure also has many talents." The Fourth Raikage looked directly at Kakashi and said seriously: "No, they can't compare to you. I didn't expect that there would be such an outstanding ninja like you in Konoha since the Golden Flash. This is such good luck. It's really surprising. jealous." "Konoha is not just lucky." "Huh, it's just the glory of our ancestors. At this time, there is no way Konoha can look like the leader of the five great ninja villages. I, Kumogakure, am the strong one." "Arrogant!" "Whether you are arrogant or not, you will know later. No matter how good you are, today, I will accept your life and your Sharingan!" "You can try!" Thunder and light are everywhere! The Fourth Raikage strikes hard! Kakashi narrowed his eyes and swung out the Qian Ting Sword with his right hand! Fists and swords! Normal people would naturally not dare to touch it head-on, but under the Thunder Armor, both the attack and defense power of the Fourth Raikage were greatly increased. This chakra knife was still not taken seriously by the Fourth Raikage. You know, in the original work, the Fourth Raikage directly interrupted Suigetsu's decapitating sword with one punch! Even though the knife had already been chipped, it was enough to show how terrifying the Fourth Raikage's physical defense was! The fists and knives collided, and there was a steel-like clashing sound! Kakashi¡¯s right hand went numb, what a strong arm! The Fourth Raikage did not stop there and waved his other fist again. Close combat! Kakashi didn¡¯t hesitate at all, and lightning appeared in his left hand! A thousand birds chirp! Lei Ying was stunned for a moment, this Thunder Escape is somewhat interesting! The two collide! The same lightning, terrifying current overflows! There were bursts of storms all around! The smoke is spreading! In a terrifying exchange, Kakashi and the Fourth Raikage took a few steps back! "Kid, this Thunder Release is very good. A talent like you should be in Kumogakure. Being born in Konoha is really not suitable for you." The Fourth Raikage shook the left hand that had just collided with Chidori. It was obvious that the blow was not that easy for him. Even with the Thunderbolt Armor protecting the body, it is still difficult to deal with A-level ninjutsu like Chidori. "Thank you for the compliment, this is just an appetizer." Kakashi¡¯s left hand was also trembling slightly. The physical strength of the Fourth Raikage coupled with the increase of the Thunder Armor, its power is far beyond what Kakashi can compare with. ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for the Chidori being activated just now, I¡¯m afraid Kakashi¡¯s left hand would have been broken by now. The Fourth Raikage is really strong! After a moment of stasis, the Fourth Raikage strikes again! Under the shroud of lightning, the Fourth Raikage appeared in front of Kakashi instantly like a bolt of lightning. Another punch! With Shunpo rising again, Kakashi dodged away. boom! There was a loud noise, and the place where Kakashi originally stood became a piece of gravel. The Fourth Raikage did not stop, but launched another attack. Another punch! Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank, and he moved again with Shunpo! The fist of the Fourth Raikage passed by! The speed of the Fourth Raikage is actually getting faster and faster! "Hatake Kakashi, although your special teleportation speed is good, it is still not enough to resist my teleportation under the Thunder Armor." Kakashi was silent, he knew this from the beginning. Since Shunpo practice, Kakashi's attainments have already surpassed Mifune's. Now Kakashi¡¯s speed has reached the top of the world, but compared to the Fourth Raikage, it is still insufficient.   That body that has been trained for many years using Lei Dun is really terrible. "Unfortunately, I thought you could compete with me in terms of speed. Now it seems that you are still far behind. Maybe in a few years, you will be able to grow to the point where you can compete with me, but you don't have this chance. Got it!" After speaking, the Fourth Raikage jumped up and flew into the air like a bolt of lightning. Kakashi was shocked, this posture is "Thunder is as good as Chiyomai!" The Fourth Raikage waved his right hand high and raised it into a sword! Terrifying current flowed through the knife in his right hand. At this moment, the knife in his right hand was like a sharp blade, hanging above Kakashi's head. You can¡¯t run away! This is Kakashi¡¯s first impression. At this time, the speed of the Fourth Raikage is at full speed. With his Shunpo level at this time, there is no way to escape the blow of the Fourth Raikage. So, there is only one way left. Fight hard! Quickly form seals with both hands! A blue electric arc suddenly formed in Kakashi's right hand. Unlike the previous grand occasion of a thousand birds singing in unison, the blue arc at this time was like the calm before the storm, eerie and silent. Two blue thunder light groups blew up gusts of wind on the battlefield. Everyone can see how terrifying these two ninjutsu are. Seeing this, Hinata Feiyu shouted: "Everyone, retreat!" Raikage¡¯s assistant also said anxiously: ¡°Back off!¡± For a moment, the two warring parties suddenly stopped and quickly evacuated the place. Intuition tells them that even the aftermath of this collision is not something they can withstand. The Fourth Raikage looked at the blue thunder in Kakashi's right hand with a solemn gaze. As an expert in lightning escape, the Fourth Raikage naturally knows how powerful that little thunder and lightning is. He is indeed an extraordinary little devil. Although the Fourth Raikage was shocked, he did not stop his actions. It¡¯s just because the Fourth Raikage also has full confidence in himself. The air was extremely silent at this moment! The Fourth Raikage descended from the sky and shouted: "Thunder is as good as Chiyomai!" Kakashi¡¯s left eye Sharingan moves crazily! Get up and jump! "Raikiri!" bump! The two met in mid-air, and the Fourth Raikage's lightning hand sword struck Kakashi's Raikiri! A black hole formed in front of the two people and gradually spread! The ninjas on the side, whether they were from Konoha or Kumogakure, were all staring at the scene in front of them in stunned silence. Seeing this, Hinata Flying Fish cried out in a low voice: "Kakashi is actually so strong! He can fight to this level with the Fourth Raikage!" The Raikage Assistant also looked incredulous: "Hatake Kakashi can actually compete with Raikage-sama?" Boom! At this moment, there was a loud noise, and a hurricane blew up in the space between the two of them, and everyone around them couldn't help but cover their eyes. The surrounding trees were directly broken by the aftermath and flew high into the sky! After a while, the aftermath dissipated, and the result of the fight between the two emerged. Kakashi and the Fourth Raikage flew out at the same time! Bang bang bang! The two kept rolling on the ground and finally stopped. The Fourth Raikage was half-kneeling on the ground, his right hand was burnt black! Kakashi was also half-kneeling on the ground, holding himself up with his left hand. His right hand was twitching and bleeding! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 118 The Power of the Flying Thunder God! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Hatake Kakashi, you are very good. With this level of lightning escape, I recognize you in the name of Raikage." The Fourth Raikage looked at Kakashi with burning eyes. In addition to anger, there was appreciation in his eyes. Even in Yunyin, there are very few people with this level of thunder escape, but the person in front of me has already mastered it at a young age. The Fourth Raikage is really sorry that such people do not live in Kumogakure. Of course, the Fourth Raikage would not say anything to surrender. Such words are an insult to a strong man. ¡°Moreover, if Kakashi is really persuaded to surrender, the Fourth Raikage will only look down on him. "You're welcome, Raikage-sama. Your Thunder Release really opened my eyes. When it comes to the reputation of Thunder Release, Konoha is indeed not as good as Kumogakure." A trace of green chakra emerged from Kakashi's right hand, temporarily stabilizing the injury on his right hand and stopping the flow of blood. "Kakashi Hatake, now that your right hand is injured, how can you still resist me?" "Lord Raikage, it seems that your right hand is also seriously injured." "Huh, it's just burnt, it won't affect my combat effectiveness at all!" The Fourth Raikage said, the lightning all over his body reappeared, and the black scorch mark on his right hand slowly faded away. Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank, the power of this thunder escape armor is really terrifying. In the collision just now, it was precisely because of the Thunder Armor that Kakashi was injured more seriously than Raikage! The right hand has no strength at this time and is temporarily disabled. "Kakashi Hatake, that's it!" The Fourth Raikage roared angrily, the chakra on his body was visible to the naked eye, there was a bang under his feet, and he fell into a big pit! Kakashi holds the sword in his left hand, his eyes are solemn, and the Sharingan Magatama is still turning. Boom! The Fourth Raikage clenched his left hand into a fist, and there was still the terrifying sound of thunder on it. "go to hell!" ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go!¡± The iron fist attacks, Kakashi blocks with his sword! Ding! The fists and knives intersected, and the Qian Ting Dao was directly punched away by the Fourth Raikage! Kakashi's expression changed and he immediately used Shunpo. Blocked by the Thousand Thunder Blades, the Fourth Raikage was a beat slower and was dodged by Kakashi. "Hatake Kakashi, now you can't even catch my punch, what else do you have?" The Fourth Raikage did not pursue, but showed a mocking smile. In the distance, Kakashi's figure appeared, breathing heavily. Kakashi didn¡¯t answer the Fourth Raikage¡¯s question. Not only was he not angry, but a smile appeared on his lips. "Fourth Raikage, I wonder if you still remember my teachers, the Fourth Hokage, Namikaze Minato." The Fourth Raikage was stunned for a moment and said: "Of course I remember that he is the only ninja in the world who can surpass me in speed." "Oh? I'm afraid there will be one more after today." "What do you mean!" Kakashi didn¡¯t answer, and the Chidori in his left hand appeared again. The sound of a thousand birds resounded throughout the war zone! ¡°Humph, are you still planning to fight to the death?¡± The Fourth Raikage snorted disdainfully. No one noticed that in Kakashi¡¯s lowered Sharingan, the black dart pattern had already taken shape! "Lord Raikage, haven't you noticed that the place where you are standing now looks very familiar?" The Fourth Raikage was startled when he heard this and looked at his feet. This place is The place where Kakashi¡¯s earth flow wall was blasted to pieces by him before! At this moment, Kakashi¡¯s figure disappeared instantly! "What!" The Fourth Raikage was shocked! Gone! It¡¯s either that strange instantaneous appearance, or it disappears out of thin air! No afterimage at all! This is¡­¡­ The art of Flying Thunder God! The Fourth Raikage instantly thought of this ninjutsu that once defeated him! Whoops! Kakashi¡¯s cold voice sounded behind the Fourth Raikage. "You are finally in the game!" At the beginning, Kakashi¡¯s Earthflow Wall was not just used to test the attack power of the Fourth Raikage. The moment the earth flow wall just rose, Kakashi had alreadyThe three-pronged kunai bearing his unique Flying Thunder God mark was buried in the soil. And the use of the yellow mire is just to bury the kunai deeper. After the previous showdown between Raikiri and the Raikage-level Chiyomai, Kakashi controlled his body to land near this place at the last moment, just so that the Fourth Raikage could stand nearby. Of course, if it didn¡¯t work just now, Kakashi still has a hundred ways to make the Fourth Raikage stand here in the end. All of this is just for this moment! For this best time! A thousand birds chirp! Like a sharp blade, Kakashi¡¯s left hand turned directly into the fourth generation Raikage¡¯s death talisman under the thunder! What Chidori pointed to was the heart of the Fourth Raikage! Looking at the Chidori so close at hand, the fourth generation Raikage¡¯s pupils contracted rapidly! With the increase in Thunder Dungeon Armor, the Fourth Raikage is about to dodge. However, what he saw was Kakashi¡¯s scarlet Sharingan and the weird black dart pattern! "Magic¡¤Yaohang's Technique!" This isan illusion! The Fourth Raikage only felt that his body seemed to be imprisoned by something, but in an instant, he released the illusion. pity! It's too late! The Chidori are so close, the Fourth Raikage has no way to hide! The Fourth Raikage gritted his teeth, and the lightning on his body became even brighter! The thunder attribute chakra in the chest has almost condensed into substance! The thousand birds have fallen! The collision of thunder and thunder! I saw that the Thunder Escape Armor was shattered inch by inch under the Thousand Birds! In the end, the Chidori hit the Fourth Raikage on the chest! ¡°After being blocked by the Thunder Escape Armor, not much of the power of the Thousand Birds was left. "However, the Chidori still penetrated the Fourth Raikage's flesh!" Chidori flow! Kakashi¡¯s whole body is filled with lightning! Thunder attribute chakra entered the body of the Fourth Raikage unscrupulously! The Fourth Raikage felt a numbness all over his body and fainted immediately! Kakashi suddenly pulled out his left hand, his neck hurt, and he also fainted. The two fell down suddenly! Before falling down, Kakashi smiled bitterly in his heart. Everyone opened their Sharingan eyes, and finally used the Mangekyo. The chakra was already insufficient, and the curse seal immediately burst out. "Lord Raikage!" The Raikage Assistant noticed something was wrong and had already rushed over. On the Konoha side, Hinata Flying Fish also rushed over. The Raikage Assistant hugged the Fourth Raikage, while Hinata Flying Fish hugged Kakashi. The two of them didn¡¯t waste any time and led the people on both sides out of the battlefield. The coach has fallen, and this battle is naturally over. Kakashi vs. the Fourth Raikage, both sides will suffer in the end! But it is obvious that the Fourth Raikage's injury is much more serious than Kakashi's. If the curse seal hadn't occurred at this time, the Fourth Raikage would have died. It¡¯s just that Kakashi had no intention of killing the Fourth Raikage from the beginning. Otherwise, it is not thousands of birds, but Lei Che! No matter what, after this battle, Hatake Kakashi¡¯s name will definitely be known in the ninja world. The ninja world will know that Konoha has another strong man after the fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato. His name is¡ª¡ªKakashi Hatake! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 119 Thunder Escape Armor You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In Konoha, Hyuga Hizashi and Elder Hyuga came to the Hokage's office. At this time, the Third Hokage was sitting in his seat, wondering what he was thinking. "Three generations of adults!" "Oh? It's Hizashi and Degao, what's the matter?" Hinata Hizashi knelt down on one knee, raised his hands and said: "Sir, Third Generation, I am willing to assume the identity of Hizashi, and use my body to calm the anger of Yunyin Village in exchange for peace!" "this¡­¡­" "Third generation sir, if Hizashi has this determination, please help him!" The Great Elder Hyuga also knelt on the ground and asked the Third Hokage for permission. "Hizashi, Degao, you two should get up first. I, Konoha, did not say that I have to bow to Kumogakure. You don't have to do that." "Sandaime-sama, I know your determination, but I'm afraid it's not appropriate for Konoha to start another war now! If you can use my life to quell this dispute, then take my life!" The Third Hokage sighed and said: "Hizashi, things haven't reached this point yet, you don't have to do this." Hinata Hizashi was a little at a loss when he heard this and asked: "This I dare to ask, I don't know what the Third Generation's plan is." "Hizashi, I understand your desire to protect Hizashi, but things have not reached the point of sacrificing you. At the border, I have sent Kakashi there. If he can resist the Fourth Raikage , this farce naturally ends here.¡± "Kakashi Hatake? Can he withstand the Fourth Raikage?" Hinata Hizashi asked suspiciously. Hyuga Hizashi still knows about Kakashi, he is a disciple of the fourth generation and the son of White Fang. We met a few days ago. But Hyuga Hizashi didn¡¯t know that Kakashi already had the ability to fight against the Fourth Raikage. How old is he? Less than eighteen? That is the shadow of a village. Can the nominally strongest person in the village, Kakashi Hatake, be able to resist it? Hinata Hizashi placed a big question mark in his heart. "I don't know either, but I believe him." The Third Hokage said, showing a smile. Just as Hinata Hizashi was about to say something, an ANBU suddenly appeared in the Hokage's office. "Third generation sir, please read the news from the border watchtower!" Anbu said, presenting a scroll. The Third Hokage picked it up directly, untied the runes on it, and read the battle report. A moment later, the hearty laughter of the Third Hokage spread throughout the Hokage's office. Hyuga Hizashi and Elder Hyuga looked confused, but the ANBU didn't move at all. "Okay, okay! Kakashi really didn't disappoint me! Hahaha!" "Three generations of adults" Just as Hinata Hizashi was about to ask, the Third Hokage handed the scroll in his hand to Hinata Hizashi and said: "Hizashi, this is the battle report from the border. Kakashi successfully resisted the attack of the Fourth Raikage. Don't worry, Yun Yin doesn¡¯t dare to do anything again.¡± Hinata Hizashi took the scroll and looked at it, dumbfounded. The scroll reads: Hatake Kakashi fought with the Fourth Raikage, Hatake Kakashi was slightly injured, and the Fourth Raikage was seriously injured! The Kumogakure troops have retreated! Hyuga Hizashi simply couldn¡¯t believe the information in front of him. Kakashi Hatake not only resisted the Fourth Raikage, but also seriously injured the Fourth Raikage? How can this be? But no matter how much you don¡¯t believe it, this matter is already in front of you, this is the fact! "Thank you, Mr. Third Generation!" Hinata Hizashi expressed his gratitude sincerely. Victory in this battle means that he will not have to die, and Neji will not become an orphan. For this kindness, a thank you from Hinata Hizashi is not enough. The Third Hokage waved his hand and said: "No, you can tell Kakashi this. This matter is all Kakashi's credit from beginning to end. He was also the one who discovered Kumogakure's conspiracy before." "Really? I understand. When Kakashi comes back, I will come to say thank you." "Well, okay, this matter has been resolved. You two can go back." "Yes! The Third Generation." Hyuga Hizashi and Elder Hyuga left the Hokage's office with shocked expressions on their faces. ? ?The Hokage looked thoughtful and said to the ANBU: "Kageki, spread this incident in the village and Kakashi's deeds." "Yes! The Third Generation!" The ANBU lowered his head and replied, then disappeared into the Hokage's office. The Third Hokage put his hands behind his back and looked out the window. "Kakashi, your growth really surprises me. I helped you create momentum. You must take up this responsibility in the future." Under the leaves, the roots! Danzo looked at the information in front of him with a gloomy face, and then threw it to the ground. "Damn it! How could Kakashi Hatake have the strength to resist the Fourth Raikage and seriously injure him! Damn it! The roots should have been eradicated in the first place! The Hatake family doesn't have a fuel-efficient lamp!" In the darkness, Danzo's anger is constantly burning, but no one knows all this. Border, watchtower. When Kakashi opened his eyes, he saw the unfamiliar ceiling. Kakashi covered his neck, where there was still residual warmth. "Well¡­¡­" Kakashi let out a cry of pain and sat up from the bed. I touched my left eye, and it was fine. There was nothing wrong with it. The used Sharingan was sealed again, and Kakashi pulled down his forehead protector again. The room was empty, except for Kakashi, there was no one else. I think I went to guard the area around the watchtower. Although Yunyin has retreated, he may come again. If no one is on guard, it will still be very dangerous. After resting for a while, Kakashi felt a lot more energetic. This battle is undoubtedly a huge gain for Kakashi. Kakashi kept his Sharingan open throughout the entire process, not only to see clearly the moves of the Fourth Raikage, but also to copy the moves of the Fourth Raikage! That¡¯s right, it¡¯s copying! Kakashi in the original work has the name of copying ninja, which shows the power of the Sharingan's copying ability. Kakashi has all the attribute changes, so as long as it is not the blood inheritance limit, there is no ninjutsu that Kakashi cannot copy. Thunder escape is Kakashi¡¯s specialty. "It's a pity that there are not many advanced thunder escape ninjutsu in Konoha. When it comes to thunder escape, Kumogakure Village is more powerful. Kakashi has been coveting the Raikage's Thunder Release Ninjutsu for a long time, especially the Thunder Release Chakra Mode, which is commonly known as the Thunder Release Armor. Thunder Escape Armor can not only increase speed and defense, but also has a huge amplifying effect on the body. Why do all Raikages in the past have tall horses, big muscles and strong muscles? It's because of the training of this Thunder Escape Armor. What Kakashi is interested in is this terrifying Thunder Armor. After watching it with Sharingan for so long, Kakashi finally copied this ninjutsu. Let¡¯s talk about the thunder escape armor, Kakashi¡¯s thunder escape will definitely be improved again! And this is also the main purpose of Kakashi's fight with the Fourth Raikage at this time. Wealth is found in danger! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 120 Heroes of Konoha (rewards for more updates!) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At this time, the method of practicing Thunder Armor has clearly appeared in Kakashi's mind. The Thunder Armor is very profound. If Kakashi didn't have a terrifying understanding of Thunder Armor, even with the help of the Sharingan, he probably wouldn't have been able to figure out the secret so quickly. The body was still a little tired, so Kakashi closed his eyes and kept imagining the training mode of the Thunder Armor in his mind, thinking about possible problems that might arise. Not long after, the door was opened. Kakashi heard the sound and opened his eyes. The person who came was none other than Hinata Flying Fish. Seeing Kakashi open his eyes, Hinata Flying Fish shouted in surprise: "Kakashi, are you awake? How do you feel?" "Very good. Thank you for your concern, senior. How is Yunyin?" "The Fourth Raikage was seriously injured by you, and Kumogakure has already retreated." Hinata Feiyu replied. Kakashi nodded, just as he expected. "That's good. Yunyin has learned a lesson. It seems that this matter is over." "Yes, the Fourth Raikage was seriously injured and has been brought back to Kumogakure Village for treatment. He will definitely not come out again in the short term. Moreover, this kind of shock is enough to make those unscrupulous people with ulterior motives towards Konoha stay quiet for a while. It's time. Kakashi, you are Konoha's hero now." Hinata Feiyu said with a smile. For Kakashi, Hyuga Flying Fish was already in admiration. Kakashi was already such a heroic figure before he was an adult. He couldn't imagine how terrifying Kakashi's future would be. And Kakashi is also the great-disciple of the Third Hokage and the disciple of the Fourth Hokage. If the prediction is good, I'm afraid Kakashi has decided on the position of Hokage. For a wealthy family like Hinata, this is of great significance. With the support of the Hokage, no matter which family it is, it will become prosperous. On the contrary, if it goes against the Hokage, even those as strong as Uchiha will not end well. After all, this is no longer an era where one clan is the unit. Kakashi smiled bitterly upon hearing this, how can a hero be so easy to be a hero? Apart from a good reputation, it really has no substantive effect. "Kakashi, have a good rest and return to Konoha when your body recovers. The Third Generation has given you an order to return." "Well, I understand." In Yunyin Village, the fourth generation thunder shadow returned seriously injured, shocking everyone in Yunyin Village. That is their shadow, their god of war! He was actually seriously injured by a Konoha ninja? It is simply unimaginable, who else in Konoha today has such ability? Under the treatment of medical ninjas, the Fourth Raikage finally regained consciousness. Next to the hospital bed, stood the Kumogakure ninja. "Brother, you bastard and idiot! I hurt you after all!" The one who spoke was none other than the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki, Kirabi. The Fourth Raikage did not speak, but fell into deep thought. "Bagayalu! Brother bastard, you should be talking." "You are too noisy, Bi!" "Master Bi, please don't speak loudly. Raikage-sama needs to rest." Raikage's assistant said. "Asshole, idiot! Brother, I want to avenge you!" "Bi, I don't need you to avenge me. Just retreat and don't leave the village without authorization. Otherwise, I won't be able to spare you." Kirabi felt a little resentful when he heard this. He was indeed planning to leave the village secretly just now. "Lord Raikage, what do you think?" Raikage's assistant asked. "I'm fine. Hatake Kakashi's move looked fierce, but in fact it didn't have enough power left after it penetrated my Thunder Armor. So although my injury looked serious, it was actually not injured. To the sinews.¡± Everyone breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this, it¡¯s okay. "Cancel all operations against Konoha and let Kuze and the others come back." "What?" Everyone was shocked when they heard this. The Fourth Raikage had put a lot of thought into this operation, so it was cancelled? "Kakashi Hatake showed mercy to me, and I will remember this favor. Moreover, Konoha seems not to be as weak as we imagined, so the operation is cancelled." "Yes, Lord Raikage!" Watch the Fourth Raikage?In the distance, the emotions in my heart kept churning. Kakashi Hatake, this time, I was careless. Next time, it won¡¯t be so easy. The Fourth Raikage¡¯s clenched fists were obviously very dissatisfied with the result. ?????????????????????????????????????????? away off the master, and also lost to the apprentice, Minato master and apprentice seemed to be restraining the Fourth Raikage. In Kirigakure Village, Terumi Mei also received the information. After not seeing each other for a few months, Terumi Mei became even more charming. "Kakashi Hatake, you are such a good man. Have you reached this point? It seems I have to hurry up." Revealing his left eye full of eager light. In Konoha, it is now known to everyone that Kakashi fought against the Fourth Raikage and caused Kumogakure to retreat immediately through the operation of the ANBU. "Did you know? The Fourth Hokage's beloved disciple, Hatake Kakashi, fought against the Fourth Raikage and directly repelled Kumogakure's attack!" "What? How could Kumogakure attack Konoha? What's going on?" "You don't know yet, this is what happened" Discussions like this are happening everywhere in Konoha Village. For a time, the words Hatake Kakashi became the focus of Konoha Village, and everyone was talking about it. Kakashi¡¯s momentum is unparalleled in Konoha. And Kakashi also became the hero of Konoha. With the appearance of a strong man, he seriously injured the Fourth Raikage and defeated Kumogakure's troops. Such a person is not a hero of Konoha, so who is? And the promoter of all this is the Third Hokage. He is old, but Konoha is still young and it needs a new jade! Of course, Kakashi is still very young, and the Third Hokage will definitely not let Kakashi become Hokage now. ?Youth means inexperience. Everything you do at this time is just to pave the way for the future. At the same time, it also lets other ninja villages know that Konoha is still so powerful. Some are happy and some are sad. In the past few days, there have been countless sounds of smashing things. In the Hokage's office, Kakashi has returned to life. "Kakashi, you did a good job this time. You prevented a war. You brought peace to Konoha at this time." "The third generation of adults has received the award. This is what I should do." "Okay, Kakashi, thank you for your hard work this time. It seems that your injury is not fully healed yet. You will be recuperating in the village recently. Jiraiya will be back in two days. By then, your curse seal problem will also be solved. It¡¯s time to sort it out.¡± "Yes! The Third Generation!" "Well, step back." After leaving the Hokage's office, Kakashi relaxed. This incident was finally resolved. Kakashi had been planning for a long time, and it was considered a success. The next step is to wait for Jiraiya¡¯s return. It¡¯s time to resolve the curse seal. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 121 The Path of Cultivation You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The matter of the delegation from the Kingdom of Thunder gradually calmed down after Kuze and his group left Konoha with Mimura's body. ??It is worth mentioning that the two brothers Hyuga Hizashi and Hyuga Hizashi went to Hatake's house as guests and expressed their gratitude. Kakashi was not polite and accepted the two's thanks. This favor is already owed. If Kakashi really takes over as Hokage in the future, the Hyuga clan will definitely support it. It¡¯s just that the position of Hokage is still too far away from Kakashi. After all, Kakashi is too young now. Compared to the youngest Hokage, Minato Namikaze, who is six years younger, it is naturally impossible for him to become Hokage at this time. Even if the Third Hokage asked Kakashi to be Hokage at this time, Kakashi would refuse. This is the period of rapid development of one's own strength. It would be absolutely foolish not to seize the time to improve the strength, but to become Hokage and deal with those heavy affairs. ¡°And Kakashi¡¯s gains this time are huge, and it will take him some time to sort out his gains. Now that the Ninjutsu of Thunder Armor has been obtained, it cannot be left idle. It is time to put it on the agenda. The period before Jiraiya returns is Kakashi¡¯s free time. On this day, Kakashi was planning to go out to practice, but he didn't want to meet Shisui on the road. "Kakashi-senpai, you are really leisurely." "Ah, Shisui, are you going to ANBU?" "No, I took a day off today." Kakashi was a little surprised when he heard this and asked: "Ask for leave? What are you going to do?" "We made an appointment with Itachi to practice together." "Uchiha Itachi?" "Yes, yes, senior, you also know him, right? Let me tell you, Itachi is a genius. He graduated from the ninja school in one year, and recently he opened the Sharingan. I plan to Introduce him to the ANBU to Hokage-sama. Of course, he must be in the sixth class of the seniors." Kakashi was a little stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Itachi to have graduated and opened his Sharingan. He must be only eight years old now, right? He opened the Sharingan at the age of eight. He is truly worthy of it. "Kakashi-senpai, I won't say any more. I'm going to be late. I'll leave first. Goodbye." After Zhisui finished speaking, he dodged and left the place. Kakashi thought silently in his heart: "Itachi is already eight years old. In five years, it will be the night of the Uchiha genocide. Oh, what a pathetic clan." Regarding the Uchiha clan, Kakashi¡¯s emotions are really complicated. Logically speaking, Hatake and Uchiha should have nothing to do with each other, but he is related to so many people in Uchiha. Obito, Shisui, Itachi, Sasuke. And the scarlet Sharingan in the left eye. "Forget it, let's talk about it when the time comes. I still have a long way to go." Arriving at the seventh training ground, Kakashi began to study the Thunder Armor. As a secret technique passed down from generation to generation in Yunyin, it is not easy to practice. Otherwise, it will not be used only for so many years. Thunder Dun Armor is divided into three stages. The first stage is to train one's body. ??????????????????????? Thunder Armor is a ninjutsu, so the physical requirements are naturally very high. Only when the body's strength is sufficient, the Thunder Escape Armor can hurt the enemy. Otherwise, before hitting the enemy, I may only have half a life left. The second stage is to cover the whole body with thunder attribute chakra, just like the fourth generation Raikage. At this time, the body's defense, attack power and speed will all be increased. And the Fourth Raikage is now in this second stage. As for the third stage, it is the more powerful thunder attribute chakra! When the thunder attribute chakra reaches a certain level, the physical defense will become extremely terrifying, and you can even fight with a tailed beast head-on! And the attack power will also increase to a terrifying stage. When the time comes, you can use the terrifying Hell Thrust or even the Ippon Hand! Just like the Third Raikage back then. Kakashi has a suspicion that by the time he reaches the third stage of the Thunder Armor, the first seven doors of the Eight Gate Armor will really be like playing with them open.It is definitely a weapon when facing enemies with ineffective chakra! Of course, at this time, Kakashi has not even entered the Thunder Armor's door, so it is too early to say this. If you want to get started with Thunder Escape Armor, you must have amazing attainments in Thunder Escape. It is not something you can just learn if you want to. And it will take some time to get used to it before you can use it initially. ¡°If Kakashi had used it immediately after copying the Thunder Armor, Kakashi himself would have fallen to the ground without the Fourth Raikage taking action. As the secret skill of Raikage, it is so easy to learn. Kakashi was sitting cross-legged on a large wooden stake, his body and mind falling into a state of calm. With his hands forming seals, the thunder-attribute chakra in his body is slowly growing. Although Kakashi possesses all chakra attributes, the most powerful attribute is the thunder attribute. When the thunder attribute chakra grows to a certain level, the chakra in Kakashi's body begins to flow according to the operating mode of the copied thunder escape armor. Wherever the chakra goes, Kakashi feels a tingling sensation. Kakashi frowned, the training of this thunder armor was more difficult than imagined. It¡¯s just that who Kakashi is, he is definitely a genius level figure in terms of understanding of ninjutsu. Especially the understanding of Thunder Escape is something that few people can match. He developed the A-level ninjutsu Chidori at the age of twelve. Who can erase this talent? The initial setback not only did not dissipate Kakashi's motivation, but instead inspired Kakashi's fighting spirit. It¡¯s just a Thunder Armor, Kakashi still doesn¡¯t believe it and doesn¡¯t understand it. Mental power slowly dispersed in every corner of the body, and Kakashi began to perform extremely subtle chakra operations. The chakra of thunder attribute is too violent. If you are not careful, you may hurt yourself. Therefore, Kakashi must be extremely careful. The thunder attribute chakra runs through Kakashi's meridians with difficulty, stimulating every cell and muscle in Kakashi's body. If anyone sees Kakashi outside at this time, they will find that Kakashi's body flashes with lightning from time to time. The practice of Thunder Dun Armor has entered a new stage. On the other side, Shisui finally arrived at the place agreed with Itachi. "Shisui, you're late." "Sorry, sorry, I met Kakashi-senpai on the way, so I had a few more words." Shisui said apologetically. "Hatake Kakashi?" Itachi said in surprise. "Yes, that's Kakashi-senpai. Kakashi-senpai has been very popular recently. It is said that he defeated the Fourth Raikage, disintegrated Kumogakure's conspiracy, and brought peace to Konoha. Kakashi-senpai is really My idol!" "Those who bring peace to the village are indeed worthy of respect." "Itachi, when you join ANBU, you must join Class 6. You will definitely learn a lot by working under Kakashi-senpai!" "I understand, Zhisui, then, let's start practicing." "You guys are really too serious." Shisui scratched his head and said helplessly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 122 Jiraiya returns You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At the seventh training ground, the lightning on Kakashi kept flashing, and then disappeared like a flood in an instant. "It seems that the results are pretty good, it just requires continuous efforts." "Hey, Kakashi, that's good. Is this the Fourth Raikage's Thunder Armor? I didn't expect you to copy this thing." The familiar feeling brought by the heroic voice made Kakashi a little shocked. The owner of this voice has already appeared in front of Kakashi. "Jiraiya-sama, you are back!" Kakashi said excitedly. The curse seal still bothers Kakashi, and Jiraiya is the key to Kakashi's unlocking the curse seal. So when he saw Jiraiya, Kakashi was naturally a little excited. "Yes, I just came back and I happened to see you practicing here. That one was the Fourth Raikage's Thunder Armor, right?" Kakashi nodded, there was nothing to hide about this kind of thing. ¡°After all, Kakashi will definitely use it after learning it, and he definitely can¡¯t hide it. "It seems that you gained a lot from this battle with the Fourth Raikage. I really didn't expect that you would grow up so fast. I thought it would take at least another five or six years before you could reach your current level. Sure enough, genius cannot be speculated based on common sense.¡± "Jiraiya-sama is joking. These are just the results of hard work and have nothing to do with the name of genius." Only Kakashi himself knows how much he has paid to gain strength in the past three years. Hard training is directly proportional to the growth of strength. Kakashi never thought that he could slack off just because he was a genius. Just like the original Kakashi, he is also extremely talented, but his strength grows slowly due to his depression. In the world of Naruto, genius and mediocrity are never absolute. Jiraiya, Akai, Obito, and Naruto were all once underdogs, but what happened in the end? Which one is not one of the greatest masters in the world? Some people are just late bloomers. Kakashi has a mature mind, and naturally he will not be complacent just because of a little improvement in strength. He knows that there are many terrifying people in this world who are stronger than him. With a goal, you won¡¯t feel how strong you are now. In Kakashi¡¯s view, he is just getting started. "It's a good saying. Only through hard work can you achieve success. You have grown a lot over the years. If Minato could see what you are like now, he would definitely be very pleased." Jiraiya patted Kakashi on the shoulder and said. "Jiraiya-sama, since you are back, I wonder if there is a problem with this curse seal. Could you please help me solve it?" "The third generation has already told me about this matter. I haven't seen Orochimaru's cursed seal yet, so I don't know if I can help you, so let me take a look first." Jiraiya didn¡¯t know much about Orochimaru¡¯s curse seal. He only knew that it was the product of the senjutsu chakra, so whether it could be lifted or not, Jiraiya also had no idea. "You sit down." Kakashi nodded and sat down cross-legged. Jiraiya looked at the traces of the curse seal on Kakashi's neck. There was also the evil-sealing seal that Kakashi used before. "Kakashi, although your evil seal can suppress the curse seal, it cannot effectively restrain the corrosion of the curse seal." "I know, but I don't have a better way, so I hope that you who have magic can have a solution to this." Jiraiya touched his chin and said with some embarrassment: "Kakashi, I am not very proficient in senjutsu, so I can't see what this curse seal has. But what is certain is that, This curse seal does contain the celestial chakra of Ry¨±chi Cave." Kakashi was a little disappointed when he heard this. If Jiraiya couldn't do anything, I'm afraid this curse seal would really be in trouble. Seeing Kakashi's disappointed look, Jiraiya was also a little embarrassed. "Kakashi, let's do this. I'll summon Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage from Myoboku Mountain. They should be able to do something." Kakashi¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. The two Toad Sento¡¯s training in Senjutsu Chakra was very profound. They were definitely not comparable to dabblers like Jiraiya and Orochimaru.Presumably, if the two of them come, they might really be able to solve the curse seal problem. "Then please leave it to Jiraiya-sama." "It's easy to say, wait a minute, summoning the two of them is really a bit troublesome." Jiraiya said, putting his right hand in his mouth, biting it, drawing strange facial makeup on his face, and clasping his hands together. After a while, Jiraiya formed a seal with his hands and said: "Psychic art!" boom! Two small toads appeared in front of Kakashi. "Eh? Why am I here? Dad, why are you here?" Shima Sennin said, holding an iron pot and shovel in his hand. "In this case, Jiraiya must have been summoned here." Fukasaku Sage said calmly. Shima Sennin turned around and saw Jiraiya. "Little Jiraiya, what did you summon us for? I'm making lunch for everyone." "Yes, little Jiraiya, what's the matter? You won't summon us easily. Besides, there are no enemies here. What did you ask us to do?" Jiraiya touched his head in embarrassment and said, "Sorry, sorry, boss, eldest sister, I asked you to come here this time because I have something to trouble you." "whats the matter?" Fukasaku Sennin said with some curiosity. "That's it, Kakashi, come here." Hearing this, Kakashi walked over to Jiraiya. "Boss, eldest sister, this man is Minato's apprentice. He is now planted by Orochimaru with a curse seal mixed with Ry¨±chid¨­ Senjutsu chakra. I'm not very proficient in Senjutsu, so I want you two to take a look. , can you lift this curse seal?" Fukasaku-sennin and Shima-sennin looked at each other. Shima Sennin said: "The child's father, this young man has silver-white hair, could he be the person that Big Toad Sennin mentioned?" Fukasaku Sennin looked at Kakashi carefully and said, "It should be him. He has silver-white hair and a sealed eye. If I'm not mistaken, it should be the Sharingan." Although Kakashi has sealed the Sharingan, under the magic of senjutsu, these things are invisible. Jiraiya and Kakashi were confused. "Boss, eldest sister, what are you two talking about?" Jiraiya asked doubtfully. "Little Jiraiya, three years ago, the Great Toad Sage made a prophecy to us, saying that we would meet a young man with silver-white hair and a scarlet eye, and we would take it back to his old man to see. " "What?" Jiraiya and Kakashi were both shocked. The Great Toad Sage actually wants to see Kakashi? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 123 Making love in heaven! (If the monthly ticket exceeds 100, more will be added!) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Boss, big sister, why have I never heard you talk about this?" Jiraiya asked curiously. Jiraiya still knows about the big toad sage¡¯s prophecy. Nowadays, Jiraiya is wandering around the ninja world, not only to find out the traces of Orochimaru, but also because of the prophecy of the Great Toad Sage. The son of the prophecy, Jiraiya has not yet determined who he is. Originally thought it was Nagato, but Nagato seemed to be dead according to the intelligence. Later, I thought it was Minato, but now that Minato is dead, it is obviously not Minato, so who is it? Jiraiya still hasn¡¯t figured out what the leadership change that the Great Toad Sage is talking about is. Now that Fukasaku Sennin and Shima Sennin actually said that Toad Sennin wanted to see Kakashi, Jiraiya was naturally extremely surprised. Could it be that Kakashi is also involved in this so-called change? "Little Jiraiya, we only found out about this three years ago, and you haven't been to Mt. Miaomu for a long time, so naturally you don't know." Fukasaku Sage said. Hearing this, Jiraiya scratched his head in embarrassment. He had indeed not been to Miaomu Mountain for a long time. "It seems like that, hahaha." Jiraiya laughed awkwardly. Ignoring Jiraiya's tricks, Fukasaku Sage looked at Kakashi. "Is that Kakashi?" Kakashi heard the words and immediately said: "Yes! Fukasaku Sage." "The curse mark on your body is indeed the product of Ry¨±chi Cave Immortal Technique Chakra. This kind of thing is deeply embedded in your body. It cannot be completely removed by external force. Unless you use the legendary Ten Fist Sword, it can be removed from the body. Seal it out." "Thisis there any other way?" The Ten Fist Sword, Kakashi doesn¡¯t know where it is. In the original work, it was in Itachi's hands, but now, it should not be in Itachi's hands. Kakashi doesn't know where Itachi found it. Therefore, it is really unreliable to expect this kind of thing. "Another way is to learn the magic of immortality yourself. As long as you master the magic of magic, this kind of curse seal will have no effect on you at all." "Immortal magic?" Kakashi¡¯s eyes lit up. If he could learn magic, his strength would skyrocket. And regarding senjutsu, Kakashi has been planning it since he first time traveled through time. After all, senjutsu is a high-level power in the world of Naruto. In the end, facing the Six Paths Obito and Six Paths Madara, only senjutsu and taijutsu can work. "Yes, it is the magic of immortality, but you are not a contractor of the toad clan. I can't decide whether the magic of immortality can be taught to you. I will come back to you after I go back and consult the Great Toad Immortal." "Boss, can't Kakashi directly sign a contract with the toad clan?" Jiraiya asked. Fukasaku Sage glanced at Kakashi and said: "No, he already has two blood contracts in his body, and the race signed by one of the blood contracts is very powerful. We, the toad clan, cannot share a contract with other races. By." "That's it." Jiraiya suddenly said. But Jiraiya really didn¡¯t know when Kakashi signed a contract with other psychic beasts. ?????????? And it¡¯s really not many that can be called a very powerful psychic beast by Fukasaku Sennin. Although he didn¡¯t know, Jiraiya didn¡¯t intend to ask. The secrets of ninja¡¯s ninjutsu were taboo. Even between masters and disciples, if they weren¡¯t being taught, they wouldn¡¯t be completely honest. "Okay, my child and I are going back first, and we'll come back later." After finishing speaking, Fukasaku Sennin took Shima Sennin with him and left the place with a bang. "Kakashi, don't worry. Since the Great Toad Sage has a prophecy about you, he will definitely teach you the magic. When the time comes, you don't have to worry about the curse seal." "Well, I understand, thank you Jiraiya-sama." "No, you are Minato's apprentice, and we are all on our own side. So let's finish this matter here first, I'm going to collect information." Jiraiya said, showing a sleazy expression. Kakashi was a little helpless, Jiraiya was really good-natured. "Jiraiya-sama, go well." Jiraiya was just about to leave when he suddenly seemed to remember something and took out a book from his back and said:??: "Kakashi, your eighteenth birthday is coming soon, right? This book "Intimate Paradise" took me several years to write. It is absolutely superb. You should study it carefully. It is definitely the best book for men." Love, hahaha.¡± After Jiraiya put "Intimate Heaven" in Kakashi's hands, he disappeared. Kakashi blankly took over the palm-sized copy of "Intimate Paradise". Is this the most banned book in Hokage's book, "Intimate Love in Heaven"? When Kakashi found himself holding the book in his hand, he was actually a little excited. ? Could this be the legendary instinct? Kakashi¡¯s hands opened the book uncontrollably. And this book seems to shine brightly. Kakashi's right eye widened as he looked at the book "Intimate Paradise" in front of him! This is this is It¡¯s so beautiful! Kakashi couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited, so he stood there blankly and kept reading. It didn¡¯t take long for Kakashi to finish reading this short book. Kakashi closed "Intimate Paradise" with a satisfied smile on his face. ¡°This kind of book can only be written by someone like Jiraiya who has drawn countless materials. It¡¯s really wonderful! Kakashi put "Intimate Heaven" back in his ninja bag. This kind of good book must be kept with him and taken out to study whenever he has time. Kakashi made a decision silently in his heart. No wonder Kakashi in the original book couldn¡¯t put it down and read it a hundred times. "Intimate Love in Heaven" was just a small interlude, and Kakashi soon entered a state of practice again. With Miaomushan¡¯s intervention in the matter of the cursed seal, it shouldn¡¯t be a difficult matter. The question is whether the Great Toad Sage will agree to the celestial arts taught to him by Fukasaku Sage. But as Jiraiya said, since the Great Toad Immortal has a prophecy about himself, he will definitely not let him go. So, there should be no problem with this magic. Fukasaku Sennin also understands this, but this form still has to go. At this time, what really made Kakashi curious was actually the prophecy about the Great Toad Sage. In the original world, the Great Toad Sage had nothing to do with Kakashi. ?According to what Fukasaku Sennin said, he only had a prophecy about himself three years ago. That point in time was the time when Kakashi traveled through time and merged with the original Kakashi. So, because of my involvement, the world has become different? ¡°Has your little butterfly already flapped its wings from the beginning? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 124 Xianglin¡¯s Road You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Xiang Rin, walk faster, the seventh training ground is almost here." Naruto shouted. "Naruto! Slow down a little, what are you doing running so fast?" Xiang Rin gasped for air, obviously very tired. "Xiang Lin, practice is very important. We are already late today, so we can't procrastinate any longer. If Brother Baimao knows that we are so slack, we will be taught a lesson." "Okay, okay, I get it." Hearing Naruto talk about Kakashi, Xianglin immediately stopped complaining. In Xiang Rin¡¯s heart, Kakashi, who brought him back to Konoha, is definitely the most important person to him after his mother¡¯s death. After her mother was tortured to death in Cao Ninja Village, Xianglin found an opportunity to sneak out. Soon after that, I met Kakashi. For Xiang Rin, Kakashi is the savior who helps him struggle out of the darkness. The two of them ran all the way and soon arrived at the seventh training ground. "Hey, that person seems to be Brother White Hair." Naruto shouted. ¡°Where, where.¡± Xiang Rin asked excitedly upon hearing this, and at the same time he saw Kakashi sitting in the seventh training ground. "Kakashi-nii is really here. I thought he went out on a mission." "That's great! Xianglin, let's go there." "Um!" Kakashi opened his eyes at this time. He had just practiced the Thunder Armor for the second time. Today's training on the Thunder Armor was also over. Having just begun, it is naturally impossible to continue practicing. Although Kakashi is very accomplished in Thunder Escape, the Thunder Escape Armor is a brand new way of practice after all, and Kakashi cannot adapt to it for a while. So twice is the limit. But just these two times made Kakashi feel that his body had grown slightly. You must know that since the Eight Gates Dunjia practice reached the sixth gate, Kakashi's physical strength has fallen into a state of stagnation. But now it seems that this Thunder Escape Armor has broken this bottleneck. Kakashi opened his eyes, showing a hint of joy. "Brother Bai Mao!" "Kakashi-nii!" Two familiar shouts reached Kakashi¡¯s ears. Kakashi was stunned, stood up, and saw Naruto and Xiang Rin walking over. "Ah, it's Naruto and Xianglin, why are you here?" Kakashi¡¯s eyes turned into crescent moons and he asked with a smile. "Of course I came here to practice! Brother Shirama, I heard that you defeated the Raikage and are now the hero of Konoha!" Naruto said excitedly. Xiang Rin looked at Kakashi with admiration. News about Kakashi is everywhere in Konoha these days, and it is difficult for the two of them not to know about it. Now everyone in Konoha knows Kakashi¡¯s name and respects Kakashi highly. When Naruto and Xianglin knew this, their hearts were also filled with pride. "I didn't expect you to be so diligent now, Naruto. Xianglin, did you also come to practice with Naruto?" ??Rubbing Naruto's blond hair, Kakashi asked Xianglin beside him. "Yeah, I came to practice with Naruto. These days, Naruto has been guiding me in my practice." Kakashi looked at Naruto strangely when he heard this. At Naruto's level, his own understanding needs to be improved, so how can he teach Xiang Rin? If this continues, it would be strange if Xianglin was not led astray. Seeing Kakashi looking at him, Naruto smiled guiltily. "Obviously, Naruto has no confidence in his professor at all. He is simply addicted to education. "Xiang Rin, just ask me about the training. Naruto can't even handle it himself. If I teach you, I guess there is a little problem." "Brother Baimao, you can't say that, I'm teaching seriously." Naruto said unconvinced. Kakashi held down Naruto's head and said, "I know you are very attentive, but this kind of thing cannot be taught with attentiveness." Xianglin hugged Kakashi¡¯s right hand and said, ¡°Kakashi-nii, please teach me.¡± "No problem. Xianglin, your ChuckRa is very large, and there is a special power in chakra that can promote the recovery of injuries and chakra. If this power can be used in medical ninjutsu, it will achieve great achievements. " "Medical Ninjutsu?" Xiang Rin asked doubtfully. "Yes, medical ninjutsu is a ninjutsu that heals others, just like this." Kakashi said, took out a kunai and cut his finger. Naruto and Xiang Rin were both shocked when they saw this! "Brother Bai Mao, what are you doing?" "Kakashi-nii!" "Ah, it's okay, just watch it and it'll be fine." Kakashi said, forming seals with his hands, a ball of green chakra emerged from the palms, and then the cut fingers quickly returned to their original shape. Both Naruto and Xianglin looked at the scene in front of them in disbelief, it was really amazing! "This is medical ninjutsu." "That's awesome! Kakashi-nii, I want to learn." "Brother Baimao, I want to learn too!" Xiang Rin and Naruto both looked at Kakashi expectantly. "Naruto, medical ninjutsu requires fine chakra control. Your control technique is too rough. This ninjutsu is not suitable for you." "Huh? Isn't it?" Naruto was a little disappointed when he heard this. "Okay, if you want to learn, wait until you can use chakra as finely as Xianglin." "Okay." Naruto said angrily. "Xiang Rin, I am not very proficient in this medical ninjutsu. I can only teach you some basic medical ninjutsu. Then you will need to go to Konoha Hospital to learn." Kakashi said "Yeah." Xianglin nodded and said. "Okay, medical ninjutsu is like this" Kakashi explained the principles of medical ninjutsu to Xiang Rin, and then began to teach Xiang Rin how to extract green chakra. In Kakashi¡¯s view, it would be a pity if Xiang Rin¡¯s talent did not learn medical ninjutsu. After all, Xiang Rin¡¯s skin alone has amazing healing effects. If you learn medical ninjutsu, you will definitely get twice the result with half the effort. Xiang Rin is definitely talented in medical ninjutsu. Kakashi plans to recommend Xiang Lin to Tsunade when she returns. With Xiang Rin¡¯s identity and talent, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for Tsunade to accept Xiang Rin. Of course, as a Uzumaki clan, sealing techniques are naturally indispensable. Kakashi doesn¡¯t know if Naruto has any talent in this area, but Xiang Rin definitely has it. Therefore, when Xiang Rin is almost ready, Kakashi doesn¡¯t mind teaching the sealing technique to Xiang Rin. ¡°After all, this is the thing of the Uzumaki clan. There is nothing wrong with Kakashi teaching Xiang Rin. And the sealing technique is definitely a first-level power in the world of Naruto. Otherwise, the Uzumaki clan would not have been exterminated, and Kaguya would not have been sealed. Therefore, it is also essential for Xiang Lin to learn the sealing technique. A master of sealing techniques will definitely play a huge role in the future! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 125 The Prophecy of the Big Toad Immortal You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! By the time Kakashi finished teaching Naruto and Xianglin, it was already dark. After taking the two of them to have dinner, Kakashi returned to his house. Lying on the bed tiredly, practicing cultivation is never easy. "Hey, Kakashi, you look very tired." Kakashi was stunned, stood up and saw the tall white figure. Jiraiya! "Jiraiya-sama, why are you here?" "Ah, the Great Toad Immortal said that he wants to see you. The boss asked me to take you to Miaomu Mountain." Kakashi felt happy and said, "Now?" "Ah, now." After Jiraiya finished speaking, he stretched out a hand and put it on Kakashi, and then with a bang, the two disappeared into the room. Kakashi felt like the world was spinning, as if he had used the Flying Thunder God Technique. The next second, Kakashi saw the singing of birds and the fragrance of flowers. Huge brown waterfall, all kinds of weird plants. Of course, the most eye-catching thing is the big and small toads. "Little Jiraiya, you are here." Fukasaku Sennin said from the side. "Yes, boss, Kakashi has brought him here. Do you want to take him to see the Great Toad Sage now?" "Well, let's do it now. The Great Toad Immortal just woke up, so he probably hasn't fallen asleep yet." "Okay. Let's go, Kakashi." "Um." Under the leadership of Jiraiya and Fukasaku Sennin, Kakashi walked into a huge stone house. In the stone house, a huge old toad was sitting on a seat, with the word "immortal" written under the seat. There is a bead hanging on the old toad's neck with the word "oil" written on it, and a black hat on his head. The Great Toad Immortal! It is said that it is a super old antique that has existed since the time of the Six Paths Sage. It¡¯s just that at this time, the Great Toad Immortal seems to have fallen into a deep sleep. Fukasaku Sage jumped next to Toad Sage and said, "Sir, Kakashi has already been brought." "ah?" The Great Toad Immortal replied feebly, as if he hadn't woken up yet. Fukasaku Sennin felt helpless and shouted: "Sir!" ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Fukasaku-chan, what¡¯s the matter?¡± "Sir, I have brought the silver-haired boy you mentioned." "Ah? What kind of boy with silver-white hair?" "My lord, have you forgotten? I just told you before." "Ah, it's the young man with silver-white hair. Where is he?" "Right in front of you." Hearing this, Kakashi couldn't help but have black lines in his head. This big toad sage is really suffering from severe Alzheimer's disease. Jiraiya covered his mouth with his hand and whispered in Kakashi's ear: "That's what the Great Toad Sage is, but the Great Toad Sage is very powerful." "Um." The Great Toad Sage finally looked at Kakashi. "You must be that boy. I can feel that there is a huge power hidden in your body. This power will change the world." Jiraiya was stunned when he heard this, could it be that Kakashi is the child of destiny? But he is not his apprentice? It is naturally impossible for Jiraiya to accept Kakashi as his disciple, because Kakashi is Minato's disciple, that is, his disciple. Jiraiya can already guide Kakashi in name, there is no need to accept a disciple. If you accept a disciple, this generational hierarchy will be in chaos. The voice of the Great Toad Immortal was weak, as if he might die every second. "Young man, in the future you will meet two young people, they will become your disciples, and they will also change the world, but the final direction of the world will depend on you." Kakashi touched his chin. The two young men the Toad Sage mentioned should be Naruto and Sasuke. So what does the so-called changing the direction of the world mean? "Young man, let me tell you the prophecy. The silver-white young man with red eyes, a traveler in the world, the twins who accept their fate, the wheel of fate begins to change, and where to return is in the hands of the young man." After the Great Toad Immortal finished speaking, he fell into a deep sleep again. ? ???Cassie was silent after hearing this, what is the wheel of fate? Traveler? On the way home? These unexplained words of the Great Toad Sage kept tumbling in Kakashi's mind. The twins of fate, if you guessed correctly, should be Naruto and Sasuke, but what do the other things mean? "Kakashi, what did you think of?" Seeing Kakashi deep in thought, Jiraiya couldn't help but step forward and ask. "I don't know, these words are meaningless. I can't guess what they mean yet." Kakashi said rather helplessly. Things like prophecy are obviously a scam, and by the time you realize it, they are basically useless. Hearing this, Jiraiya nodded empathetically and said, "Yes, the prophecy given to me by the Great Toad Immortal was also inexplicable. I had no idea what it meant. Maybe it's because I haven't made a real choice yet." Kakashi was silent, Jiraiya naturally knew what was going on when he met him. But Kakashi couldn¡¯t say. Before he is strong enough, Kakashi will not deliberately change the big plot, otherwise, his grasp of the future will be completely lost. In that case, Kakashi will lose a trump card. This approach is not wise. And Kakashi couldn¡¯t explain how he knew. But for Jiraiya, Kakashi will never let him die in the hands of Pain's Six Paths again. Not for anything else, just because he is Jiraiya. This reason is enough. "Little Kakashi, the Great Toad Sage has agreed to let you stay and practice celestial arts." Fukasaku Sage said. "Really? That's great!" Kakashi said happily after hearing this. "Practice of immortality is a time-consuming thing, so you'd better come to Miaomu Mountain after taking care of the external affairs. This is the scroll of Miaomu Mountain. You just need to bring it with you and use the psychic technique. We¡¯ve arrived at Mt. Miaomu.¡± Fukasaku Sage said and handed a small scroll to Kakashi. Kakashi is unable to sign a psychic contract with Mt. Myoboku, so he can only enter and exit Mt. Myoboku through this method. "Thank you, Fukasaku-sama." Kakashi said as he took the scroll. "You're welcome. I look forward to your future if you are valued so much by the Great Toad Sage. And I can see that your talent is much better than that of little Jiraiya. I don't know what Sage Mode will achieve in you. degree." ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be so sarcastic, my talent is not bad, right?¡± "Little Jiraiya, you have been studying senjutsu for thirty years, and you still can't enter sage mode alone, so you still have the nerve to talk about your talent. Little Minato has only been studying for a few years, and he is still better than you." Facing Fukasaku Sennin¡¯s blow, Jiraiya found himself speechless. ??Okay, then what you said makes sense and I can't refute it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 126 Hell Valley You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Without staying in Mt. Myoboku, Kakashi returned to Konoha. The conditions for practicing celestial arts have been established, so before that, some things in Konoha naturally need to be handed over. Kakashi estimates that learning senjutsu should be a long process, so it will take some time. "After all, he is not Naruto, and there is no way he can master the Sage Mode in a few days. That¡¯s cheating! Therefore, before that, Kakashi still has to report to the Third Hokage. This time when I go to Miaomu Mountain, not only will I completely master the magic, but I will at least eliminate the curse seal before coming back. With such a time bomb on your body, no one will feel comfortable. It was already late at night when he came back, and Kakashi was not in a hurry. He took a nap first and went to find the Third Hokage the next morning. "Oh? So you are going to Miaomu Mountain to learn celestial arts?" the Third Hokage asked in surprise. Before, he thought that Jiraiya could solve the curse seal problem, but now it seems that he has failed. But it would be a good choice for Kakashi to learn senjutsu. "Yes, Lord Third, it will take some time to go this time, so I'm afraid I won't be able to carry out the mission in the near future." "Well, it's really not good to keep putting off the curse seal issue. I've approved this fake for you. Come back as soon as possible. You are now an indispensable fighting force in the village." "Yes, Third Generation Sir." "Kakashi, when you come back, there is something you need to do." The Third Hokage said. "What's going on?" Kakashi said with some confusion. "Asuma, this kid, has such a bad temper. He had a fight with me and left Konoha to become the twelve guardians of the daimyo. I hope you can go to the daimyo's mansion to perform a mission and help me by the way. Look after Asuma." "Yes, Third Generation Sir." "Hey, Asuma is not young anymore. He is still so impulsive. Shinnosuke's child is about to be born, and he is still so ignorant." The Third Hokage looked melancholy. At this time, he is not the world-famous Hokage, but a worried father. Sarutobi Shinnosuke and his wife Kazumi are both elites in the ANBU. Kakashi also worked with them and are very powerful ninjas. However, recently, Shinnosuke and Kazumi have stopped performing tasks in ANBU and are staying at home. Kazumi has been pregnant for more than six months and needs to raise the baby at home. Shinnosuke, who is about to be a father, naturally has no intention of performing tasks and instead takes care of his wife at home. And this child, if there are no mistakes, should be Konohamaru. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Third Generation, Asuma will understand your painstaking efforts one day. It may not be a bad thing to practice outside.¡± "You're right, it's time for Asuma to grow up. Okay, Kakashi, step back, and report back when you come back." "Yes! The Third Generation." Kakashi walked out of the Hokage's office, ready to go home and pack his things, but as soon as he arrived at the door, he sensed a summoning power. "This is a counter-spiritual technique?" When this idea came to Kakashi's mind, the person disappeared from the place with a bang. The next second, Kakashi appeared at Inu Ting Mountain. "this¡­¡­" Kakashi looked around with some confusion, and sure enough he saw familiar figures, it was the Seven Prisons and Parker. "Parker, Seven Hells, why did you summon me?" Kakashi asked doubtfully. "Kakashi, the injuries from the Seven Hells have healed, so I want to go back to Hell Valley to see the situation. But I think it's too dangerous, and I want you to come over and help me figure it out." "Kakashi, Hell Valley is the home of my Cerberus clan. We will never give up, so I must go back this time." Qi Jie¡¯s expression was very firm, and he had obviously made up his mind. "Seven Prisons, are you sure you want to go back? Although the possibility of that person still being there is very low, if you really encounter him, you may not even have a chance to escape." Kakashi looked at the huge size of the Seven Hells and said solemnly. Pain's Six Paths, Kakashi doesn't have the slightest confidence now. "I made a decision." Kakashi was a little helpless when he heard this and said: "Well, since you decideSure, I naturally have nothing to say. I will go back with you this time. " "Kakashi, you don't have to be like this. This time is very dangerous. Although your strength is good, you haven't fully grown up yet. If you face those six people, you will definitely die." "It's okay, as long as I'm careful, if I want to escape, no one in this world can leave me." With the Flying Thunder God in hand, even if it is an immature Flying Thunder God, Kakashi's running skills are almost full. Seeing what Kakashi said, the Seven Hells naturally had no objection. "Kakashi, be careful on the road. Hell Valley is located in a remote area between the Country of Rain and the Country of Grass. I don't know what happened to the Country of Rain now. The whole country has been sealed off, and outsiders are not allowed at all. Enter." Parker said with a serious expression. Kakashi touched his chin when he heard this, is the Rain Kingdom under martial law? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? HANZOU DIED IN THE HANDS OF NAGATO. You must not enter the Land of Rain during this trip, otherwise, you will definitely be discovered by Nagato. It will definitely cause a lot of trouble by then. Fortunately, Hell Valley is not within the Kingdom of Rain, so there should be no problem. "I understand, don't worry. Seventh Hell, shall we set off now?" "Well, let's go now." Qi Jing originally planned to go on this trip by himself. The other nine little hell dogs are the hope of the future of Hell Valley. Qi Jing will never take them on an adventure. Since Kakashi planned to go with him at this time, the Seven Prisons felt much more at ease. Kakashi masters a space ninjutsu, which can help the two of them escape when necessary. In this way, the safety factor will naturally be greatly increased. "But before that, Seven Hells, your body size is too big, so we will keep a low profile this time. I remember that you have the ability to change the size of your body, right? Can you make it smaller?" Qi Jie nodded and said, "Okay." As soon as he finished speaking, there was a bang in the Seven Hells, and the huge body disappeared, replaced by a body the same size as Parker, and even the three heads turned into one head. "Compared with the fierce appearance before, the Seven Prisons now look much cuter. Kakashi picked up the Seven Hells, placed them on his head, and said, "Then let's set off." "Um." Kakashi feels that his appearance at this time really looks a bit like the Inuzuka clan. But such details don¡¯t matter. Kakashi said goodbye to Parker and set off on the road to Hell Valley. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 127 Gate of Hell You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hell Valley is located at the junction of the Kingdom of Rain and the Kingdom of Hayao. The location is very remote, it is difficult to find this place if you don't know the route. Just like the three holy places, it is full of mysterious atmosphere. The reason why Nagato discovered this place was just a coincidence. It can only be said that the fate of the Cerberus family is not good, so such unfortunate things happened. Nagato¡¯s purpose was just to get a hell dog. As for the destruction of Hell Valley, it was just an accident. ¡°After all, Nagato has no grudges against these psychic beasts, and there is no need for them to feel any so-called pain. The Cerberus Clan has lived in Hell Valley for more than a thousand years, and few people come here. In the Great Ninja War, the Cerberus Clan did not participate. It can be said that they have always lived a life without fighting against the world. Although they are somewhat aloof in character, they are definitely a kind race. Outside Hell Valley, there is a barrier guarding the Hellhound clan. It was only when Nagato discovered this barrier that the Cerberus Clan was exposed to Nagato¡¯s sight. Nagato, who possesses the beast way, will naturally not give up on such a powerful psychic beast, so the hellhound clan suffers from this. Kakashi hurried on with all his strength, and after two days, he arrived at Hell Valley. At this time, the barrier of Hell Valley has long been shattered, and the mouth of the valley is already in ruins. "Kakashi, here we are, this is Hell Valley." The three-headed dog jumped down from Kakashi¡¯s head and looked at the ruin-like Taniguchi in front of him with a sigh of relief. There is anger, sadness, and helplessness. The home that they have lived in for many years has turned into what it is nearby. For Qi Jie, it is definitely not something that can be easily revealed. The world of ninjas is like this. Different groups fight each other, and fighting will bring hatred. And hatred is never something that is easy to resolve. Today you kill him to avenge him, and tomorrow someone else will kill you to avenge him. The world of ninjas is like this, wandering back and forth between killing and being killed. It is too difficult to unite and achieve mutual understanding. Where there are interests, there will be disputes. This is commonplace no matter where you are. In the original work, if the five major countries had not shared a common enemy, they would never have been able to achieve such harmony. But even so, how long can this harmony last? When the older generation passes away, can these five ninja villages maintain this kind of peace? No one knows, but human nature has never been able to withstand the test. Kakashi looked at the scene in front of him and couldn't help but be surprised by Pain's destructive power. For an attack of this level, did Pain's Heavenly Way use the super-large Shinra Tensei? The rubble and debris scattered all over the place are shocking to see. "Seven prisons, are we still going in??" "Of course I have to go in." Qi Jing said and ran in through the half-collapsed valley entrance. Kakashi didn't hold him back and followed Qi Jing in. According to the previous statements of the nine little Cerberus dogs, all the Cerberus clan were killed in this disaster except Qi Jie and them, and the bodies of the others, except Qifen, were taken away by Pain Six Paths, and the rest were He was buried by those nine little hellhounds. The reason why those nine little hellhounds are alive may be that the Six Paths of Pain did not discover them, or perhaps the Six Paths of Pain discovered them but ignored them. ¡°Perhaps in Nagato¡¯s view, these are just shrimps and there is no need to pay attention to them at all. Nagato¡¯s heart is kind, but at the time of Yahiko, his eyes had already been blinded by hatred. Not long after leaving the Seven Prisons, I saw the tombs one after another. There are more than a hundred large and small ones in total, which are the result of the nine little hell dogs spending several days. Looking at the more than a hundred new graves, tears gradually fell from Qi Yu's eyes. But at this time, the Cerberus clan was almost completely wiped out! The hatred in the hearts of Qi Jie can be imagined. "My tribe, I, the Seven Hells, swear here that one day, I will avenge you, and I will also bring the seven-split body back to Hell Valley for burial. This is my Seven Hells' lifelong oath!" Kakashi looked at the Seven Prisons silently, but??One word. When he first came in, Kakashi had already maximized his perception and found no danger. Thinking about it, Nagato should be busy building the Rain Ninja Village now, and he should not have time to pay attention to the situation here. Or maybe in Nagato¡¯s view, the value here is gone, so naturally he doesn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Now, Nagato, who considers himself a god, may have become cold and heartless, treating the common people like ants. Facing such a powerful enemy, Kakashi was not timid, but only had fighting spirit. "Kakashi, come with me." At this time, Qi Jie suddenly said. Kakashi was stunned for a moment, then followed the rest of the steps and ran all the way. In a remote corner, he saw a stone gate. "This is¡­¡­" Kakashi was a little confused. This stone door was unremarkable. It looked like an ordinary stone door, but Kakashi felt that there seemed to be a powerful force behind this stone door. "This is a place that our Cerberus clan has guarded for generations. Only with our clan's consent can we enter it." "What's in here?" "This is the gate to hell!" "The Gate of Hell? What is that? It can't be the door connecting to Hell, right?" Kakashi said with a weird look on his face. "Of course not. I don't know what is in it because I have never been in it. I just heard my father say when I was a child that a few decades ago, there was a powerful ninja who was recognized by our clan. Been in there." "and after?" "LaterI don't know either." Kakashi¡¯s head is full of black lines. "Then why did you bring me here?" "Although I don't know what's inside, our clan has it that there is a mysterious power in it." "Mysterious power?" "Yes, my Cerberus clan cannot enter it, so I hope you can enter it. If you can get this mysterious power, maybe you can defeat that person!" Kakashi looked at the stone door and felt it was ordinary. Does the so-called mysterious power really exist? Kakashi put a question mark on this. "Kakashi, don't worry, there will be no danger here." Seeing that Kakashi didn¡¯t speak, Qi Jing thought that Kakashi was scared, so he hurriedly spoke. If he relied on himself, Qi Jing knew that he would never have a chance for revenge in his life. That person is really too powerful. And the ability of psychic beasts becomes stronger with age. Now the Seven Hells have almost reached their peak, and there is no way to increase their power. But Kakashi is different, he is still young, and humans are creatures that cannot be measured by common sense. "Although I don't know what the Seven Hells are behind the stone gate, it is said that there should be only benefits and no disadvantages. "Okay, Seventh Prison, I'll go in." After thinking for a moment, Kakashi decided to go in. Although I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside, it¡¯s been guarded by the Cerberus clan for generations, so it¡¯s worth it for Kakashi to go in and take a look. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 128 Mural You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Seeing Kakashi agreeing, Qi Jing was overjoyed and said, "Kakashi, although there shouldn't be any danger inside, you still have to be more careful when you go in." "Well, I understand, how do I get in?" Qi Jie did not answer, but walked to the side of the stone door and inserted his claws into a groove. At this moment, the stone door gave off a burst of red light and then slowly opened. That deep cave entrance seems to choose people to devour. A dark wind blew from the entrance of the cave, making Kakashi shiver. "Kakashi, be careful." Qi Jing said with a solemn expression. Kakashi is his hope for revenge, and the Seven Prisons absolutely do not want anything to happen to Kakashi. And once a psychic beast signs a contract with a person, it is absolutely loyal. Of course, Wan She in Longdi Cave is an exception. Kakashi nodded without saying a word. The chakra in his body moved to dispel the cold feeling. Kakashi stepped in, while the Seven Prisons stayed outside. The darkness made it difficult for Kakashi to see the scene in front of him. He took out the light from his ninja bag, and Kakashi continued to move forward. The corridor behind the cave was very long, and Kakashi walked for ten minutes without seeing the end. The cave was very dry, probably because it was closed all year round, which made Kakashi feel that it was very eerie. Under the lighting, Kakashi could clearly see that the surrounding walls were very old. It was obvious that this cave had a very long history. The cave is very quiet, so quiet that people can hear their own footsteps. After walking for another ten minutes, Kakashi finally felt his eyes light up and the place became much wider. At the end of the corridor, there is a huge stone wall space! Kakashi quickened his pace and soon walked into the huge stone wall space. "This is¡­¡­" Kakashi looked at what was in front of him, and he was inexplicably surprised! In front of Kakashi¡¯s eyes were five huge bronze doors! Each bronze door has a different color, but they all have patterns of ghosts carved on them! Rashomon? The fifth level of Rashomon! The defensive ninjutsu that the first Hokage was good at was later learned by Orochimaru and was used to block physical attacks. But why does this thing appear here? Rashomon, symbolizing death, is the legendary gate connecting hell on earth. Kakashi walked to the first Rashomon gate, which was dozens of meters high. ?????????????????????????????????????????????? Out out and touched the Rashomon Gate, I felt cold to the touch and it felt very weird. "Why is this Rashomon here? Shouldn't it be the summoned object of the first Hokage Senju Hashirama? Is it the person who the Seven Hells said was recognized by the Cerberus Clan and entered this cave decades ago? Is he the First Hokage?" Kakashi walked aside and saw a stone platform in front of Rashomon. There should have been something on it, but now it was empty. Kakashi felt like he had discovered something. If your guess is correct, the person who entered here decades ago must be the First Hokage. Otherwise, how could the First Hokage know the ninjutsu of the fifth level of Rashomon? ?Obviously, this is where the first Hokage obtained the fifth-level Rashomon. "And on this stone platform, there should have been the contract scroll of the fifth-level Rashomon, but now it has disappeared. It should have been taken away by the first Hokage. And now Orochimaru knows this ninjutsu, and even Orochimaru's subordinates will know this ninjutsu in the future. It seems that the summoning scroll of Rashomon was taken away by Orochimaru when he defected. Kakashi was a little surprised. He didn't expect that the so-called forbidden area in Hell Valley was actually the place where Rashomon was placed. If there is a Rashomon scroll here, it would be a good thing. But now, without the summoning scroll, Rashomon is completely useless to Kakashi. This Rashomon is so big that Kakashi can¡¯t even move it. Kakashi was a little disappointed, it seemed that coming in had no other effect. Looking at the huge Rashomon, Kakashi couldn't help but smile bitterly. I really don¡¯t have the slightest sense of accomplishment in doing this. I was so cautious when I came in before.??, also seems to have lost its meaning. But now that he¡¯s here, Kakashi doesn¡¯t mind tampering with the Rashomon. Kakashi opened the Sharingan in his left eye, and the black dart pattern in his eye immediately took shape. Along the Rashomon, Kakashi's chakra attached to his feet, he ran directly to the top of the Rashomon and pressed his right hand on it. The black technique was instantly formed, and the pattern on the left eye was constantly rotating. Flying Thunder Divine Technique, completed! Kakashi jumped down and landed firmly on the ground. There will definitely be a chance to fight Orochimaru in the future, and maybe Orochimaru can pass through this Rashomon-in. The kaleidoscope in his left eye faded, and Kakashi gently pulled down his forehead protector. During this period, the kaleidoscope was used more frequently, and Kakashi could feel that the vision in his left eye was declining. Although the problem of kaleidoscope blindness is not imminent yet, it will be solved sooner or later. The eternal kaleidoscope? Kakashi is a little helpless, Obito has never heard of any brothers. Kakashi had previously guessed that senjutsu might be able to delay Mangekyo's blindness, but he hasn't learned senjutsu yet, so naturally he doesn't know if it is useful. ¡° Only after you have truly learned the magic of immortality can this thing be verified. Just when Kakashi wanted to leave this space, suddenly, the mural on the wall caught Kakashi's attention. "This is¡­¡­" Kakashi was surprised. There seemed to be some strange patterns in the mural. With surprise and doubt in his heart, Kakashi stepped forward to watch. Putting the lighting aside, the weak light illuminated the stone wall. But this little light is enough for Kakashi. The mural was so huge that it covered the entire wall. The picture looks very rough, and I don¡¯t know who left it. Kakashi looked at it carefully, his eyes widening as he looked. What is introduced on this mural is actually three major artifacts! The Pheasant Sword! Yata mirror! Yasaka Qiongquyu! "There are three Kusanagi swords in this world. One is the Kusanagi sword in the hands of Orochimaru later, and the other is the Juken sword in the hands of Shisui later. Shisui entrusted it to Itachi before he died. The last one is It was the Kusanagi sword that Sasuke later acquired." Kakashi looked at the mural on the wall and quickly came to a conclusion. In Kakashi¡¯s opinion, the real Kusanagi should be the Juken Sword in Shisui¡¯s hand. The rest, whether Orochimaru¡¯s Kusanagi or Sasuke¡¯s Kusanagi, are just a little bit sharper. "The Ten Fist Sword, the Yata Mirror and the Yasaka Qiongquyu are all spirits, an object that does not really exist. Therefore, when it comes to power, the Ten Fist Sword is actually the most powerful of the three grass pheasant swords. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 129 Natural Energy You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! According to the mural, these three artifacts are spiritual bodies and exist in Susanoo. Of course, this kind of thing is not unique, it can only be said to be with the help of the power of this artifact. When the Susanoo that blooms from the kaleidoscope reaches a certain level, it will have the ability to use this magical weapon, just like Itachi's Magatama of Yasaka, which actually relies on the divine power of the Magatama of Yasaka. "The power of Susanoo is really enviable, but it seems difficult to shoot Susanoo with one eye." Kakashi said with emotion. In the original work, Shisui was still able to activate Susana with one eye after his right eye was gouged out by Danzo, while Uchiha Madara was even more exaggerated and could activate Susana even when he had no eyes. In other words, when there is a kaleidoscope, Susanoo actually exists. The key to unlocking Susanoo is the kaleidoscope of both eyes, but once it is opened, the kaleidoscope of both eyes is not necessarily needed. But it¡¯s a pity that Kakashi never had the kaleidoscope in his eyes. So at this time Kakashi simply cannot activate Susanoo. In the original work, although Kakashi's Susanoo is amazingly powerful, it is just a flash in the pan. For this kind of ability, Kakashi can only envy him now. This place actually contains information about the three major artifacts, as well as the existence of Rashomon, which makes Kakashi a little curious as to who left this place behind. "But speaking of the power of the three major artifacts, Itachi's Susanoo equipment is really enviable. The ten-fist sword in the right hand, the eight-tatar mirror in the left hand, and the magatama of Yasaka can also be used. This is a divine weapon all over the body. This Susanoo looks really scary when it's fired. ¡°Perhaps Weasel is seriously ill, which is also one of the reasons. Slowly digesting these shocking news, Kakashi did not stay long. This place is not of great value to Kakashi. Even if Rashomon is discovered, it will be of no use to Kakashi. Kakashi turned around and left, and soon came to the entrance of the cave. Seeing Kakashi come out, Qi Jing hurriedly stepped forward and asked: "Kakashi, how are you? What's inside?" "There is a five-level Rashomon gate inside, but the contract is not there, so it cannot be used at all." Kakashi didn¡¯t hide anything and directly told the Seven Prisons everything he saw inside. Qi Jie was a little disappointed when he heard this. He didn't expect that the so-called forbidden land was like this. "Seven Hells, what are you going to do next? Rebuild Hell Valley?" "Hell Valley must be rebuilt, but it's too early now. I will rebuild Hell Valley after I get my revenge." "Okay, I'll help you when the time comes." "Thank you very much." "No need, I am a companion now, and this is what I should do." The Seven Hells took a deep look at Kakashi and seemed to be moving. "Okay, we should go back." "Um." The matter in Hell Valley has come to an end, and Kakashi has no intention of staying here any longer. After all, this place is too close to the Kingdom of Rain. It¡¯s a very dangerous place there. In Miaomu Mountain, a figure suddenly appeared. With silver-white hair and a black god robe, it is none other than Kakashi. After taking care of all the trivial matters, Kakashi came to Mount Miaomu. Improving strength is the most important thing for Kakashi now, so naturally it cannot be delayed. As soon as Kakashi appeared, he saw a familiar toad figure. "Fukasaku Sage," Kakashi called respectfully. ¡°He knew that this little toad contained terrifying power. "Ah, little Kakashi, you are finally here, why has it taken so long?" "Sorry, some things have been delayed." "Okay, let's get started. The curse mark on your neck has been eroding your body. If it is not solved as soon as possible, it will be very troublesome." "Well, I know that." ¡°Then let¡¯s get started, you follow me.¡± " Fukasaku Sennin said, jumping up and down, and came to the front of the brown waterfall. "Little Kakashi, before learning Sage Mode, I want to tell you what natural energy is. The so-called Sage Mode"?In fact, it is to absorb the natural energy in the world. " "We all know that the so-called chakra is formed by the fusion of spiritual power and physical power in the body, and senjutsu is based on this, adding natural energy. These three must be kept at the same weight, that is to say, at the same time It¡¯s one-third.¡± "And if the distribution is very uneven, it will become a stone frog. You see there are so many stone frogs here. They all became because of the failure of practicing the immortal mode. If there is only a slight imbalance, you can also use the immortal The model will only change a lot, which is the case for little Jiraiya now." "Sage Mode can only be practiced by people with huge chakra. Otherwise, it is impossible to control the violent natural energy. The stronger the chakra, the more advantageous it is to practice Sage Mode. Of course, this is only part of the reason. Like Little Jiraiya, his chakra is very large, but his talent in senjutsu is not outstanding, so that after studying for so long, he is still half-assed." "Little Minato has also learned the Sage Mode. His talent in this is much better than that of little Jiraiya. Although the entry speed is very slow, the state after entering is much more perfect than that of little Jiraiya." "Little Kakashi, although your chakra amount is not as large as that of little Jiraiya, the threshold for learning Sage Mode is already there. As for whether you can succeed or not, it depends on you." "Yes, Fukasaku Sennin. Then what should I do next? How can I absorb this natural energy?" "It is difficult to sense natural energy. The first step in practicing the immortal mode is to remain motionless!" "Not moving? Completely still?" "Yes, this requires a process. You see, this brown waterfall is the unique toad oil of Miaomu Mountain. It can help you feel the existence of natural energy faster." "I see. So, shall we start now?" "Well, I will apply toad oil on your body later. If you can't control the natural energy, I will use this stick to knock out all the natural energy in your body." " Fukasaku Sennin said, taking out a black stick. "Okay, let's start now." Kakashi said, taking off his shirt, revealing his thin but muscular upper body. There is a red tattoo on the left arm, which is the symbol of ANBU. "Well, let's get started. Little Kakashi, this is something that requires a lot of patience. I hope you can stick to it." "Don't worry, the most important thing for me is patience." Kakashi said, sitting down cross-legged. Seeing this, Fukasaku Sage poured the toad oil in the pool directly on Kakashi. Kakashi felt a chill on his body, and a very strange feeling emerged in his mind. The world seemed to become extremely quiet in an instant, and Kakashi could feel a powerful force entering his body along the toad oil on his body. And my body seems to be undergoing very strange changes. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 130 Immortal Magic and Curse Seal You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi felt a chill in his body, and then changes occurred in his body. Mental energy and physical energy wrap around the natural energy from the outside world, and the three slowly blend. Suddenly! Kakashi opened his eyes, and the pupils were the horizontal pupils of a toad! Following this, Kakashi¡¯s right hand expanded directly! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? At this moment, the black rod in the hand of Fukasaku Sage hit Kakashi directly on the head. Snapped! With a crisp sound, Kakashi felt that the violent natural energy in his body was instantly expelled from his body. Kakashi was covered in sweat, resting his hands on the ground, breathing heavily. ¡°It¡¯s so¡­ so dangerous, I almost turned into a stone frog.¡± Kakashi said with lingering fear. At that moment, Kakashi almost thought he was going to turn into stone. "Little Kakashi, this is how you absorb natural energy for the first time. You must remember not to absorb too much natural energy at one time. Otherwise, even I will not be able to expel it. By then, you will become like those It¡¯s like a stone statue.¡± "Yes, Fukasaku-sama, I understand." "Well, let's continue." Kakashi nodded, sat down cross-legged again, and felt the energy of nature. Fukasaku Sennin looked at Kakashi, but he was a little shocked. Just before Kakashi lost control, the facial makeup that appeared on his face was much more perfect than that of Jiraiya and Minato. ????????????????? Kakashi has just started to come into contact with senjutsu, and he didn¡¯t expect to be able to do this. Based on this situation, Kakashi is likely to develop a more powerful sage mode than Minato and Jiraiya. "You are truly worthy of being valued by the Great Toad Immortal. His talent is indeed extraordinary." " Fukasaku Sage said with emotion, and once again saw the changes in Kakashi's body. ¡°It¡¯s just that this time it¡¯s much slower than last time. ¡°Obviously, Kakashi is slowly adapting. And the speed of this adaptation was even higher than Fukasaku Sennin expected. Natural energy is flowing in Kakashi's body, and the curse mark on his neck is also exuding a faint residual warmth. The black mark began to turn red at this moment. Kakashi frowned, obviously this feeling made Kakashi quite uncomfortable. Fukasaku Sennin's eyes narrowed, and he looked at the cursed seal with solemnity in his eyes. The magical arts of the three holy places are not the same. Although the principles are similar, the directions of application are quite different. ?? If you don¡¯t practice Immortal Magic in Miaomu Mountain improperly, you will turn into stone, and if you don¡¯t practice Immortal Magic in Ryongchi Cave improperly, you will become insane. If Kakashi can master the magic of Miaomu Mountain, then this curse seal can naturally be solved by Kakashi calmly, and he can even get a glimpse of the mystery of Ry¨±chi Cave magic through this curse seal. ¡°This is an opportunity and a test for Kakashi. After all, to comprehend a kind of magic requires extremely powerful talent. Comprehending two different kinds of magic is even more demanding. In the eyes of Sennin Fukasaku, things like curse seals are really works of genius. Although this curse seal is not yet mature, it has already imprinted the magic on a person's body. If it can be developed to a mature level, the person who is imprinted with the curse can use natural energy. Although this curse seal has very high requirements for the person being imposed, it is undoubtedly much less difficult than practicing immortality. Orochimaru is indeed a genius. Although he has no talent in senjutsu, he has come up with such a thing. Kakashi knew even more, but after Orochimaru met Jugo, this curse seal became perfect. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????After opening the curse seal, the strength soars. ¡°If the curse seal didn¡¯t have so many side effects, Kakashi would be very happy to accept it. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Kakashi¡¯s practice of immortality this time is not only to remove this curse seal, but also to take the opportunity to master the principle of the curse seal. The curse seal is somewhat similar to the sealing technique. Mix the magical chakra into the curse seal. On weekdays, this curse seal will spontaneously absorb natural energy. This curse seal is?It is equivalent to a storage device for magic chakra. It has the same effect as Tsunade's Yin Seal. It¡¯s just that the curse seal stores magic chakra. If Kakashi can master the principle of the curse seal, he can completely transform Orochimaru's curse seal into his own. At that time, as long as you expel Orochimaru's mark, you can store your own senjutsu chakra in it. The conditions for activating the magic of Miaomu Mountain are too harsh, and the slow time is a big flaw. If you can store the magic chakra through the curse seal, the sage mode will become a move that can be cast instantly. In this way, the efficiency will be much higher. After all, it is not only troublesome to prepare a shadow clone to absorb chakra in one place at any time, but also it cannot be too far away. After the shadow clone is released, the chakra can indeed return to the original body, but if the distance is too far, the chakra cannot come back. This is also the reason why Naruto had to summon the shadow clone and then remove it when he was fighting Payne. If it is a curse seal, this drawback will be completely solved. It¡¯s easy to say, but it¡¯s not easy to do. Today, Kakashi is still a long way from mastering senjutsu. The natural energy circled around the cursed seal, but could not enter it. This is because these natural energies are very scattered and are not within Kakashi's control, so they are unable to compete with these organized seal spells. Two different natural energies confront each other in this curse seal. But now it is obvious that the curse seal has the upper hand. Although the evil seal restrains the power of the curse seal, it cannot help the natural energy defeat the curse seal. The silver-white eyebrows trembled slightly, and Kakashi felt the heat in his neck getting worse. "Little Kakashi, you haven't fully mastered the magic yet, so don't touch the curse seal, it's useless." Seeing Kakashi taking action on the curse seal, Fukasaku Sage quickly persuaded him. Although Orochimaru has no talent in immortal arts, his talent in scientific research is amazing. This kind of curse seal is the brainchild of Orochimaru. How can Kakashi fight against it now with Kakashi's magic which is not even half-qualified? ¡°If it¡¯s forced, Kakashi will still be the one who suffers. When Kakashi heard this, the natural energy did not enter the curse seal again, but tried to merge with his own chakra. Snapped! There was another crisp sound, and the natural energy in Kakashi's body was once again knocked out of the body by Fukasaku Sage. "Little Kakashi, you have made great progress, keep working hard, and forget about the curse seal for now." Kakashi nodded. He just tried it, but the result was not ideal. The things Orochimaru made are indeed useful. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 131 The first phase is completed! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Under the brown waterfall, Kakashi's upper body was naked and he was concentrating on controlling the fusion of chakra and senjutsu chakra in his body. "Little Kakashi, the child's father, is here for lunch." The words of Shima Sennin made Kakashi confused. In an instant, his head was as big as a frog. Fukasaku Sennin made a prompt decision and directly released the natural energy in Kakashi's body again. "Little Kakashi, stay here for now, let's go have lunch first." "yes." Kakashi put on the clothes he had put aside and transformed back into the handsome young boy. In the room, Kakashi looked helplessly at the big bowl of bugs in front of him. "Toads like to eat this kind of thing. I am a human, but I have no appetite at all." "Little Kakashi, why don't you eat it? The kid is really good at cooking. These bugs are absolutely delicious." As Fukasaku Sennin spoke, he ate the insect feast in the bowl. Not only did Kakashi¡¯s appetite not increase at all, but he felt even more disgusting. "Little Kakashi, what's wrong? Doesn't what I cook suit your taste?" Shima Sennin said with a strange expression. "Master Shima, I don't eat bugs. I prepared dry food myself." Kakashi already knew about the insect feast here before, so he prepared some dry food. "Really, little Kakashi, you will regret it if you don't eat this delicious food." " Fukasaku Sennin said. Kakashi chuckled, you would only regret eating this kind of thing. After eating, Kakashi and Fukasaku Sage entered the practice of senjutsu again. Late at night, beside the waterfall, Fukasaku Sage has fallen into a deep sleep, and Kakashi did not continue to practice, but sat on a huge plant nearby. Fukasaku Sage fell asleep, and no one helped Kakashi to tap the natural energy in his body. Even if Kakashi wanted to practice, he couldn't. Fortunately, Kakashi does not lack this little time. Looking at the moon in the sky, Kakashi felt a little emotional. In a few days, it will be September 15th, which is my eighteenth birthday. Suddenly, it has been almost four years since I came to this world. Inheriting the original Kakashi¡¯s emotions, wisdom and talent, Kakashi¡¯s progress in the past four years has undoubtedly been huge. ¡°At least at this time, I am much stronger than my original self. Sword skills, thunder escape, sharingan, plus today's senjutsu. Kakashi has already embarked on a completely different path from before. However, what these bring to Kakashi is not a sense of security, but a sense of urgency. It¡¯s been four years, and there¡¯s not much time left. Sometimes Kakashi will wonder in the dead of night why he traveled here and what the reason or purpose is. But unfortunately, even if Kakashi tried his best, he couldn't figure out the reason. The reason why I practice so hard is because my heart is full of panic about the future. Even though the original Kakashi survived to the end, it doesn't mean that he can do it too. Although he inherited everything from Kakashi, in the final analysis, he is not him. Therefore, only strength can bring Kakashi a touch of warmth and support in this cold night. This world is really too dangerous. Pinning his hopes on the illusory original plot, Kakashi chose to strengthen himself first. Senjutsu is a very important part of Kakashi¡¯s plan, so Kakashi must not fail. After a day of training, Kakashi discovered that his talent in senjutsu may not be as good as Naruto's, but he was much stronger than Jiraiya and Minato-sensei. Therefore, even if it takes a little longer, Kakashi will definitely cultivate into the perfect sage mode. Feeling the power of natural energy today, Kakashi became more and more curious about what would happen if the three major senjutsu were fused together. Now that the immortal arts of Miaomu Mountain are already being practiced, the immortal arts of Longdi Cave should be able to be studied through the curse seal and the previously sealed immortal arts chakra. But Kakashi still has no clue about the most mysterious Shimobone Forest Technique.   At this time, only Tsunade has the psychic contract in Shiggy Bone Forest, and Tsunade doesn't know where she is now. Therefore, Kakashi, the celestial magic of the Shiky Bone Forest, can only put it aside for the time being. A month later, under the brown waterfall, Kakashi opened his right eye, and saw a faint red eye shadow appearing around the right eye, and the pupil in the right eye turned into a golden toad eye. ! Unlike Naruto¡¯s perfect sage mode, Kakashi¡¯s sage mode is still lacking, but it is not far from that perfect state. The first stage of sage mode practice is completed! "Well done, little Kakashi. You have completed the first step of practicing the sage mode by borrowing toad oil. Looking at this sage face, your sage mode is indeed more perfect than that of little Jiraiya and little Minato." Fukasaku Sennin said in surprise. For a month, Fukasaku Sennin did not expect Kakashi to be able to do this. "It's not enough. I can feel that the natural energy in my body is not perfectly controlled. This feeling is still not skilled enough." Kakashi feels the natural energy in his body. Although he can barely achieve one-third of it now, Kakashi knows that there is still a little gap from that perfect state. The reason why this gap exists is because your own chakra is not enough! ¡°After all, I am not a chakra-bursting person like Naruto. Having practiced to this level is already the limit so far. If you want to break through, you must increase your own chakra. Otherwise, this sage mode will never be perfect for Kakashi. "It's already very good. Little Kakashi, the first step has been completed. The next thing you have to train is to enter the sage mode without the help of this toad oil. After all, this toad oil will be useless after leaving Mt. Myoboku." Fukasaku Said the Immortal. "I understand, but I have to go back to Konoha first." Kakashi said, grabbed his clothes and put them on. Fukasaku Sage was a little confused and asked: "Little Kakashi, what are you doing back to Konoha? Haven't you already taken care of Konoha's affairs?" "I have something to go back to Konoha to deal with. Don't worry, I can be back in one day." "Well, if you insist, then go ahead." Seeing Kakashi¡¯s persistence, Fukasaku Sage didn¡¯t say anything more. The practice of immortality takes a long time, so don¡¯t rush it now. It would be nice for Kakashi to go back to Konoha so that he can relax a bit. "Thank you very much, Fukasaku-sama." Kakashi said, a Flying Thunder God Jutsu returned to Konoha's room. "Ah, everything is really familiar." Kakashi walked to the calendar next to the room and tore off the past calendar paper. Kakashi turned around and left, and today's date was written on the calendar. October 10th(remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 132 Iruka You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Konoha Memorial Monument. The silver-white figure stands quietly in front of the monument. "Minato-sensei, Kushina-sama, four years have passed in the blink of an eye, and Naruto is already four years old. He is very strong, but also very naughty. He is simply a replica of Kushina-sama." "I'm sorry, I can't always take care of him. Things in the future have put too much pressure on me, and I need to do a lot of things. But I have told Naruto your expectations, and he is working hard to do it." "Minato-sensei, there is one thing I have never told you. Obito is not dead, he just fell into darkness. One day, I will bring him back and apologize in front of you." "Teacher Minato, Mrs. Kushina, I will take care of everything in the village, but not now. I will help you fulfill your last wish." "Minato-sensei, I have learned the first stage of your Flying Thunder God Technique, but I can't use it as skillfully as you. A few days ago, I faced off against the Fourth Raikage. I'm glad that I didn't fall to your Flying Thunder God Technique." The name of the technique." "Minato-sensei, I am now practicing the immortal arts that you are not proficient in. I hope that one day, I can have the opportunity to fight side by side with you." "Today is Naruto's birthday. I know you have a lot of regrets, and I will help you make up for it." "Lin, Obito has gone the wrong way, and I will bring him back. This is my promise to you." "Father, I have not given up on your swordsmanship. Although it is not as good as yours, I will not let the Hatake family's swordsmanship be eliminated from the ninja world. Also, I will find the answer to my mother's matter one day. of." Kakashi looked at the commemorative monument, and his emotions kept rising and falling. Although the reborn Kakashi has never met these people, the emotions that belong to Kakashi are deeply engraved on himself. Gently touch the name on the memorial tablet. Namikaze Minato, Uzumaki Kushina, Uchiha Obito, Nohara Rin and Hatake Sakumo. Familiar names one after another, these were once the most important people to Kakashi, but they are no longer there. Obito in the darkness is no longer the same person he used to be. Kakashi stood silently, but there was an undercurrent in his heart. This world is really cruel. This world is so cruel to me. While Kakashi was thinking about life, a young man came to the memorial monument with a white bouquet. There was a Konoha forehead protector tied to his forehead, and there was a scar on the bridge of his nose that connected to both sides of his cheek. But it doesn't look vicious, instead it has a kind-hearted feel. Seeing someone in front of the commemorative monument, Iruka was stunned for a moment, then walked up and asked: "Hello, are you here to worship too?" Kakashi turned his head and looked at the boy holding the white flower in his hand. This is Umino Iruka? "Ah, yes, are you here to worship too?" Iruka nodded and said, "Yes, my parents are here too." Iruka said, placing the white flower in his hand under the memorial tablet. Kakashi didn¡¯t speak, just stood quietly. At this time, Iruka was fourteen years old and still a genin. As a ninja, Iruka's talent is obviously not enough, but his kind temper makes him a naturally good teacher. "It's a pity that Iruka doesn't have the strength to be a teacher at this time. If I remember correctly, Iruka should become a Chuunin two years later and become a teacher at the Konoha Ninja School. Under his guidance, nine of the Twelve Little Strongmen of Konoha will appear. What a great teacher, the future backbone of Konoha basically appears in his hands. After Iruka put down the white flowers, he looked at Kakashi, why does this person look so familiar? ?Silver-white hair, one-eyed forehead protector Suddenly, Iruka remembered that not long ago, wasn't he the Konoha hero rumored in the village? Hatake Kakashi! "Are you Kakashi-senpai?" Iruka asked. Kakashi was stunned for a moment, obviously not expecting Iruka to recognize him. But Kakashi soon felt relieved. His outfit was so recognizable. ¡°Coupled with my current reputation in Konoha, it¡¯s a bit difficult to recognize her.¡±?? "Ah, it's me." Hearing this, Iruka bowed deeply to Kakashi and said, "Kakashi-senpai, thank you very much for bringing peace to Konoha." "Konoha is also my home, it doesn't have to be this way." Iruka looked at Kakashi with a hint of admiration in his eyes. Those who protect the village always get everyone's love. "Kakashi-senpai, is there someone important to you here?" "Well, they are all very important people." Kakashi said, and couldn't help but look at the gloomy sky. The weather today is really not very good. "Kakashi-senpai, tell me, why can people risk their lives for others?" Iruka suddenly asked. Iruka¡¯s parents died during the Nine-Tails Rebellion just to protect Iruka and the villagers. And Kakashi also put aside his own life and death to fight against the Fourth Raikage for the sake of the village. ??At least that¡¯s how it seems to Iruka. The difference is that Iruka's parents died, but Kakashi survived. For those who make the same choice, Iruka feels that he may be able to get the answer he wants from Kakashi. Kakashi looked at Iruka. Iruka was still young at this time and had not thought about many things clearly. No wonder he had such problems. It turns out that Iruka did not immediately accept Naruto's existence after becoming Naruto's teacher. After being enlightened by the Third Hokage, he really recognized Naruto's existence and became the most important person in Naruto's life. ¡°After a person dies alone, everything will disappear, including his past, present life and future. Many people will die in war or on missions, and they will die really easily. " "Among these dead people, some also had dreams. Everyone has what they cherish most. Parents, brothers and sisters, friends, lovers, and partners in the village are all very important people to them. " ¡°They trust and help each other, and from the moment they are born, they are bound to the people they feel are important, and this bond will become stronger and stronger as time goes by.¡± "There is no big reason for this, but people who have this kind of bond will do it because it is what they cherish the most. There are far more terrifying things in this world than death, so people Will choose to protect." "Your life has just begun. One day you will understand why your parents made such a choice." After Kakashi finished speaking, he turned and left, leaving Iruka meditating alone in front of the memorial monument. After a while, Iruka looked at the commemorative monument. "Mom, Dad, do you think so too?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 133 Gift You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At the seventh training ground, Naruto and Xiang Rin are training in physical skills. No matter what kind of ninja you are, you must train in physical skills. After all, the production of something like chakra contains the element of body energy. The two fists met and each stepped back three meters. "Xiang Lin, you are getting better and better." "That's right, Naruto, if you don't work hard, you will be surpassed by me." Xianglin said proudly. "would not!" Naruto was a little unconvinced when he heard this. Although Xianglin has made great progress, his own progress is not small either. "Hey, you two are very energetic." Kakashi's figure suddenly appeared, startling the two of them. "Brother Bai Mao!" "Kakashi-nii!" Both Naruto and Xianglin looked happy. They haven¡¯t seen Kakashi for a month, and the two of them still miss Kakashi very much. "You came here to practice so early. You guys are really working hard." "That's it, Brother Baimao, when did you come back? Did you go on a mission?" "I just came back because today is a special day." "Special day?" Both Naruto and Xianglin looked confused. "Naruto, today is your fourth birthday." "Ah? My birthday?" Naruto looked like he couldn't believe it. So today is his birthday? From the time I was born until now, I still don¡¯t know when my birthday is. Even the Third Hokage, who occasionally came to see Naruto, didn't tell him. Kakashi bent his crescent eyes and said, "Yes, it's your birthday, so I came back specially to celebrate your birthday today. I've even prepared birthday gifts for you." Kakashi said, taking out a special three-pronged kunai from his ninja bag and handing it to Naruto. "Naruto, this kunai is specially made. I am the only one in Konoha who owns it. It will be a little heavier than the usual kunai, but after using it for a long time, it will be very comfortable. Give it a try." Naruto took the three-pronged kunai and felt it in his hand. It was indeed much better than the usual kunai. I saw that the kunai had three branches, each with a blade, which looked very sharp. Naruto waved two of them in his hand, feeling very comfortable. "Thank you, White-haired Brother!" Naruto said excitedly. This is the first time in Naruto's life that he has received a birthday gift. Xianglin on the side looked a little envious. The last time I celebrated my birthday, I was with my mother, but now, my mother is no longer here. Xianglin looked a little gloomy when she thought of this. Kakashi caught the look on Xiang Lin¡¯s face and thought that Xiang Lin was frustrated because he didn¡¯t receive the gift. "Xianglin, I didn't meet you on your last birthday, so I will give you a birthday present this time." Kakashi said, taking out a pair of brown-rimmed glasses from his ninja bag. "Xianglin, can you see if these glasses can be used?" Xianglin's eyes lit up, and she quickly took the glasses, replaced her original glasses, and put them on. At this time, Xianglin looked more like a top student. "Thank you Kakashi-nii, it's very suitable. I like it very much." "nice! You love it." Kakashi said, touching Naruto's head with his right hand, and touching Xianglin's head with his left hand. After rubbing their hair, Kakashi suddenly felt that the two people in front of him were just like Mr. Minato and Mrs. Kushina when they were children. The same blonde and red hair are really nostalgic colors. "Naruto, it's your birthday today, what do you want to eat?" "Brother Bai Mao, can you do whatever you want?" Naruto looked at Kakashi expectantly, his eyes gleaming. Kakashi smiled and said, "Ah, you can eat whatever you want today." "It's really great! Shiramo-chan, I want to eat Ichiraku Ramen! A super big bowl of Ichiraku Ramen!" Kakashi looked as if that was the case. Xianglin¡¯s head is covered with black lines. "Naruto"?You eat Ichiraku Ramen every day, don¡¯t you get tired of it? Xianglin said helplessly. These days, Xianglin has been eating with Naruto. And Naruto always invites Xiang Rin to eat Ichiraku Ramen. Although Ichiraku Ramen is indeed a delicious food, if you eat it every day, you will get tired of it even if it is delicious. "It's a pity that Naruto can't." Naruto has an almost crazy passion for Ichiraku Ramen. "No, Ichiraku Ramen is the most delicious thing in the world!" Xianglin covered her face. ??????????????? Well, Naruto is a ramen maniac, the kind that cannot be saved at all. "Okay, it's Naruto's birthday today, he can eat whatever he wants." "Long live! Long live my white-haired brother!" Naruto raised his hands to express his excitement. Xiang Lin didn¡¯t care too much with Naruto, after all, it was Naruto¡¯s birthday. Kakashi took Xiang Rin and Naruto to Ichiraku Ramen, and it happened that Uncle Tachibana and Iris were both there. "Hey, Uncle Shouda, here are two bowls of miso ramen, and a bowl of extra large ramen." "Isn't this Kakashi? I haven't seen you for a long time. The ramen will be ready soon." As the uncle said this, he started to cook the noodles. Naruto's eager eyes stared straight at the face in Uncle Hand's hand. ¡°What a terrible obsession this guy has for ramen. "Xiang Rin, are you still used to staying in Konoha?" "Well, it's much better than before." I remember that when Xianglin was in Cao Ninja Village, she was used as a medicine and was bitten every day. Now in Konoha, although I am a little discriminated against because I am often with Naruto, it is indeed much better than before. "That's good, how's the medical ninjutsu training place going?" "The basic training has been completed, and it should be possible to proceed to the next step of training." "So fast?" Kakashi was a little surprised. Although the basics of medical ninjutsu are not difficult, has Xiang Rin mastered it in just one month? Sure enough, Xiang Rin¡¯s talent in medical ninjutsu is very scary. "Xiang Rin, I will take you to Konoha Hospital later. I know a person there. His medical ninjutsu is very high. If you study with him, you will learn a lot." "Thank you Kakashi-nii." Kakashi smiled and said nothing more. Soon, the ramen arrived, and Naruto also started his own ramen battle. After eating ramen, Kakashi took the two of them to Konoha Hospital and entrusted Xianglin to an outstanding medical ninja. With Kakashi¡¯s current connections, such a small thing was completed in no time. Both Xiang Rin and Naruto have their own paths to walk, and so does Kakashi. This return is just a small episode. After that, Kakashi will go to Mt. Miaomu again to practice sage mode. At the root, a conspiracy against Kakashi is quietly brewing. "Danzo-sama, Hatake Kakashi went to see the Jinchuuriki of the Nine-Tails and the imps of the Uzumaki clan today." Danzo slowly opened his half-closed left eye and said, "I understand, go down." "Yes! Lord Danzo." "Kakashi Hatake, I shouldn't have let you live in the first place, but I didn't expect it to become so troublesome now. Humph! So what if you are strong? White Fang is even stronger, and I would still kill you if you didn't." Danzo narrowed his eyes and kept thinking in his mind. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 134 The Curse Seal is Lifted You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At Miaomu Mountain, Kakashi was sitting cross-legged on a stone slab, and under the stone slab was a stone cone a hundred meters high. The tip of the stone cone has only a small point supporting the stone slab. If you are not absolutely balanced and still, your body will fall down in an instant. And falling from such a high place would definitely be uncomfortable even for a ninja. Kakashi slowly opened his eyes, and the seal on his left eye was automatically unlocked. Because he was not wearing a forehead protector, Kakashi's silver hair was dancing in the wind in mid-air. Red eye shadow slowly appeared on both left and right eyes. The right eye is okay, it is just a golden frog pupil in normal sage mode, while in the left eye, the senjutsu chakra and sharingan conflict with each other and cannot form a golden frog pupil at all. Kakashi can feel that Sharingan and Senjutsu chakra are not well integrated. They are mutually exclusive. So even though there is eye shadow on the left eye, there is no frog pupil in the pupil, but the Sharingan of the three magatama. "It seems that it will take some time for the Sharingan to adapt to this magic." Kakashi murmured to himself, having a certain judgment about Senjutsu and Sharingan. "But Kakashi has a feeling in the dark, but when Senjutsu and Sharingan merge with each other, there will inevitably be subtle reactions. Fukasaku Sennin below looked at the lines on Kakashi's face and showed an expression of joy. "I didn't expect little Kakashi to really succeed. More than a year of hard work has not been in vain. In sage mode, little Kakashi has surpassed little Minato and little Jiraiya. I really don't know that little Jiraiya also knows this. What kind of expression would you have when something happened? It is really embarrassing to be surpassed by your own disciple." With the magic technique completed, Kakashi touched the curse mark on his neck. "It's time to erase you." Orochimaru's mark has always remained in his body, and Kakashi often feels cold. At this time, the magic has been completed, and Kakashi will naturally not keep such a time bomb anymore. Over the past year or so, Kakashi has not only been practicing immortality. Facing the curse seal, Kakashi can be said to have conducted an in-depth understanding and analysis. Kakashi¡¯s understanding of sealing techniques is not weak to begin with, and after more than a year of research, this seal has almost no secrets in Kakashi¡¯s eyes. To put it bluntly, something like a curse seal is carved out by chakra through a specific arrangement and combined with certain rules. Whether it is the sealing technique or the flying thunder god technique, this principle is the same. "The most difficult part of Orochimaru's curse seal is the understanding of immortal magic. Since Orochimaru himself had no talent for celestial magic, he came up with a way to make up for it by creating a curse seal. It¡¯s just that immortal magic is not that easy to control, and Orochimaru¡¯s curse seal is only a semi-finished product. Of course, the reason why the other half failed was that Orochimaru's mastery of senjutsu was not so perfect. But today's Kakashi is different. Although his mastery of immortal arts has not reached the level of Naruto in the future, it is enough to deal with curse seals. Kakashi¡¯s research on the curse seal has reached the final step. As long as he disassembles the curse seal this time, Kakashi believes that he can also tinker with a similar or even more perfect curse seal. Doing what he thought of, Kakashi slowly closed his eyes and slowly moved the refined senjutsu chakra to the location of the curse seal. A cold chakra keeps rolling in the curse seal, obviously feeling its own crisis. Toads and snakes are mutually reinforcing and restraining each other, so the magic of Miaomu Mountain and the magic of Ry¨±chi Cave also restrain each other. When the two met, it was like water entering a frying pan, and a violent reaction took place. Immortal magic entered the curse seal, and the curse seal that was originally as dark as ink began to turn red. Kakashi could clearly sense that a severe pain was developing in his neck. But Kakashi did not give up, he could feel that this was a good time to eliminate the curse seal. Forming a seal with both hands, silently controlling the generated magic chakra to flow into the curse seal. The Dragon Earth Cave Immortal Technique Chakra in the curse seal seems to have sensed the threat and wants to avoid it, but is helplessly bound by the evil seal and cannot break free at all. Although there is a lot of Ry¨±chid¨­ Senjutsu chakra in the curse seal, it is comparable to the Myobokuzan Senjutsu chakra that Kakashi cultivated.?, naturally far inferior. Thinking that when the quality is the same, quantity determines the outcome. Although the curse seal can also automatically absorb natural energy, the speed of consumption cannot keep up at all. The total amount of senjutsu chakra extracted by Kakashi himself far exceeds that of the curse seal itself. The curse seal is like a rootless duckweed at this time. Facing Kakashi's natural energy like a tide, it can only resist. However, in the face of such a situation, it is obvious that it is only a matter of time before the curse seal is eliminated by Kakashi. "Huh? Is little Kakashi trying to do something about the curse seal? I don't know if he can succeed this time." Over the past year or so, Kakashi has tried to eliminate the curse seal, but whether it was because he had not yet fully mastered senjutsu or because he did not know enough about the curse seal, Kakashi failed several times. This time the magic has been completed, and in the opinion of Fukasaku Sennin, there should be no problem. The silver-white broken hair moved without any wind, and the curse seal that had turned into blood-red was getting hotter and hotter. "The secret of the curse seal turns out to be this." He opened his eyes suddenly. The test of the curse seal just now made Kakashi fully understand the technique of the curse seal. "Now that all the secrets are known, it's over." Kakashi thought to himself, and then the magic chakra in his body suddenly surged into the curse seal! The three blood-red magatama slowly faded in color and turned into the original black. Then they slowly faded in color and finally disappeared without a trace on Kakashi's neck! At this moment, the country of Tian was thousands of miles away. In a cold and damp laboratory, a pale-skinned, long-haired man¡¯s face was full of surprise. "Huh? Kakashi actually eliminated the curse seal?" Orochimaru stuck out his tongue, licked his lips gently, and showed a meaningful smile. "Kakashi, I am really looking forward to you more and more. You were able to defeat the Fourth Raikage a year ago, and now you have learned senjutsu. How far will your future be?" "But my curse seal is not perfect yet. It seems that I should go to this place to find a way out." Orochimaru said, looking at the map on the wall, with a kunai inserted into it. Libra Village! At this time, the door was knocked open. The visitor has white hair and a cold and delicate face. The most attractive thing is the two cinnabar marks between his eyebrows. "Lord Orochimaru, what do you want from me?" "Kimimaro, go to this place and grab someone." Orochimaru pointed to the place where Kunwu was inserted. Kimimaro looked at it silently, nodded and said: "Yes! Orochimaru-sama!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 135 Silver Curse Seal You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Miaomu Mountain, on top of the stone pillar. Kakashi felt a chill on his neck after the curse mark was removed, and the original feeling of being restrained disappeared without a trace in an instant. Kakashi showed a smile. This curse seal has finally been resolved. When Fukasaku Sennin saw the black curse mark on Kakashi's neck disappear, he was also very happy. "Little Kakashi finally succeeded." After Kakashi removed the curse seal, he did not come down immediately, but absorbed the natural energy again. Fukasaku Sennin's face was full of doubts. "What is little Kakashi doing?" Although he was full of curiosity, Fukasaku Sennin did not run up to ask, but stayed quietly below. Kakashi naturally has his own reasons for doing this. After spending more than a year together, Fukasaku Sennin knows Kakashi quite well. This person who looks lazy on the surface actually has a kind of persistence behind his back. And, Kakashi is definitely a smart person. ??This fact, Fukasaku Sennin has no doubt about. Therefore, although he doesn¡¯t know what Kakashi is doing, Fukasaku Sage can be sure that Kakashi definitely has his own reasons for doing this. Just after removing the curse seal, Kakashi consumed all his magic chakra, and now he is replenishing this consumption. A few minutes later, Kakashi¡¯s red eye shadow reappeared. Kakashi fluttered his hands and made more than a dozen hand seals. "What kind of ninjutsu seal is this? Why haven't I seen it before?" Fukasaku Sennin said doubtfully. But Kakashi didn¡¯t give Fukasaku Sage time to think. After forming the seal, he saw the Senjutsu chakra in Kakashi¡¯s body fading away like the tide. These magical chakras all flowed to the same place, which was Kakashi's lower back. In an instant, three silver-white magatama appeared on the lower back, just like the shape of the previous curse seal! When Fukasaku Sennin saw this, he was shocked. "What's going on? Why did the curse mark appear on little Kakashi's body again? Could it be that the curse seal just failed to be removed? No, no, although the pattern of the curse seal is the same as the one just now, the color is different. Moreover, the magical chakra in the curse seal is the breath of Miaomu Mountain!" Thinking of this, Fukasaku Sennin's eyes widened. "Could it be that little Kakashi made the curse seal himself? He actually copied Orochimaru's curse seal?" Fukasaku Sennin had a look of disbelief on his face. He didn't expect Kakashi to be able to do this. Kakashi slowly opened his eyes, joy flashing through his eyes. Success! These three silver-white magatama were researched by Kakashi himself based on Orochimaru's curse seal. This silver-white magatama pattern is Kakashi¡¯s own curse seal. And this curse seal can store the magic chakra of Miaomu Mountain. When Kakashi wants to enter the sage mode, this curse seal will automatically emerge with a thought. When the time comes, it will be much faster than absorbing natural energy on the spot. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that he entered immortal mode instantly. The practice of senjutsu has come to an end for Kakashi at this point. Kakashi turned around, grabbed the stone slab under him, and jumped down from the stone pillar. "Little Kakashi, what's going on with the curse mark on your lower back?" Seeing Kakashi coming down, Fukasaku Sennin couldn't help but ask. "Lord Fukasaku, I researched this silver-white curse seal based on Orochimaru's curse seal. Orochimaru's curse seal still has many merits. Now this curse seal has been turned into my own thing. With this Something, I can instantly enter immortal mode, you see." Kakashi said, closing and opening his eyes, and instantly, the red eye shadow appeared again! Fukasaku Sennin¡¯s face was full of shock! The biggest flaw of the immortal mode is that it takes a lot of time to absorb natural energy before entering. And now Kakashi has actually solved this problem. This had to surprise Fukasaku Sennin. This is not because Kakashi is a genius, but because Kakashi is based on Orochimaru's research results. Orochimaru spent a lot of effort on the research of the curse seal.   At this time, all these things were absorbed by Kakashi. With the foundation of this curse seal, it will become much easier for Kakashi to create a new curse seal model. After all, it is much simpler to transform than to create something out of nothing. Just like it took the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato three years to create the Rasengan, but Naruto completed it in just over a week. Is Naruto's talent several levels higher than Minato's? In fact, it is not the case. Naruto is learning, while Minato is creating. The energy required in the process is completely different. The same principle applies to the curse seal improved by Kakashi. "Little Kakashi, you are really a genius, you can think of such a method." "Thank you, Fukasaku-sama. It's just an improvement on the curse seal. Fukasaku-sama, the curse seal has been eliminated. It's time for me to return to Konoha." Fukasaku Sage nodded and said, "Okay, little Kakashi, you are welcome to come to Miaomu Mountain as a guest in the future." "must." After Kakashi finished speaking, a flying thunder god returned to his bedroom. Over the past year or so, Kakashi has not always stayed at Mount Miaomu. Although the third generation approved Kakashi¡¯s vacation, it was impossible to approve so many at once. After all, Kakashi is not an idle cloud wild crane like Jiraiya and Tsunade. He has his own position in Konoha. It is worth mentioning that due to Kakashi¡¯s outstanding performance, Kakashi is now the captain of the ANBU. You must know that in the entire ANBU, apart from the ANBU Minister, the most powerful one is the ANBU Captain. And the ANBU captain has another title, that is, the ANBU deputy minister. There are only three ANBU captains in ANBU. It can be said that Kakashi¡¯s status in the ANBU is below one person and above ten thousand people. "However, the structure of ANBU is different from that of ordinary departments. Although they have positions and powers, they still have to complete tasks. Because no matter how high the ANBU position is, they are all under the direct command of the Hokage. When encountering some important tasks, the Third Hokage will still let Kakashi carry them out. If this were not the case, the time for Kakashi¡¯s practice to be completed would probably be a little earlier. But the current progress is not too slow, and Kakashi is very satisfied. After a simple night¡¯s rest, Kakashi came to the Hokage¡¯s office again the next day. "Oh? Kakashi, are you finished practicing?" As soon as Kakashi came in, the Third Hokage discovered that the curse mark on Kakashi's neck had disappeared. ¡°Obviously, Kakashi must have eliminated the curse seal. "Yes, Third Generation. I'm sorry to trouble you during this time." "Haha, Kakashi, you're welcome. Now that you're back, there happens to be a task here without a suitable candidate." The Third Hokage said, throwing a scroll to Kakashi. Kakashi didn¡¯t hesitate and took it directly. "Mission location, Libra Village!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 136 Libra Chongwu You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the north of the Fire Country, there is a small village called Libra Village. There are not many people in the village, about a hundred people. The people in this village have a very special physique. They can spontaneously absorb energy from nature. Although there are very few and cannot increase their combat power, it also makes their bodies as strong as ninjas. And in this village, there is an alien named Chongwu. He absorbed so much natural energy that he would go berserk wherever there was a little more natural energy. The body is covered with black lines, and sometimes it even turns into a monster. Because of this terrifying physique, Chongwu was nicknamed Libra by the people in the village. Libra weighs me! Although Jugo is a kind-hearted child, once he goes berserk, he will destroy everything in front of him. This is something he cannot control himself. In other words, he has a dual personality. So, the kind-hearted Chongwu trapped himself in a cave. In his opinion, only in this cave can he not hurt others. He is really a very kind person. Chonggo, wearing thin clothes, sat alone in the dark cave, burying his head in his knees. That lonely figure makes people feel a little distressed. Some people in this world are like this, facing an unfair fate from birth. Some people are lucky enough to meet someone who can save them. Some people are unlucky and sink their whole lives. "If the next person who comes in is a man, I will kill him. If it is a woman, then I will let her go." The right half of Chonggo¡¯s face is covered with black lines, and his right eye has turned into a strange color. He kept mumbling to himself, seeming to be making some difficult decision. Outside Libra Village, Kakashi stood alone, his black windbreaker making a rustling sound. This time Kakashi did not come as an Anbu, so he did not wear a mask on his face. With Konoha's forehead protector tied to his head, no matter who it was, Kakashi's identity could be seen at first glance. In the Land of Fire, the name of Konoha is naturally the best passport. "Libra Village, is it a monster?" Kakashi murmured to himself, the scroll he had seen before appeared in his mind. Mission content: Libra Village is often attacked by a monster, which the villagers call Libra. Libra Village hopes Konoha can kill or drive it away. "Interesting, Libra, the monster, is it Chongwu?" With light steps, Kakashi has appeared on the edge of Libra Village. Without staying longer, Kakashi went directly to the home of his employer, the village chief of Libra Village. "Ninja-sama, you are finally here." The village chief is an old man with wrinkles on his face and a worried look on his brows. "Mr. Village Chief, where is this monster?" Kakashi asked. "Master Ninja, this scale is in a cave on the mountain. Sir, you have to be careful, this monster is very ferocious." The village chief said worriedly. "Well, I understand, thank you." After Kakashi finished speaking, he went up the mountain alone. The village sighed and said: "I hope this problem can be solved this time." On the other side, Kimimaro also came to Libra Village. "Hey, kid, don't go up the mountain. There's a dangerous monster on that mountain." A middle-aged uncle was waving a hoe in the field. When he saw Kimimaro walking towards the mountain, he quickly persuaded him. "Monster?" Kimimaro said coldly. "Yes, there is a monster called Libra on that mountain. He often goes down the mountain to kill people. If you go up the mountain, you will definitely be killed by him!" The uncle said with a look of fear. At the same time, he was afraid that Kimimaro wouldn't believe it, so he pointed at the destroyed house nearby. "That's Libra's masterpiece." Kimimaro glanced coldly, said nothing, and walked towards the mountain. "Hey! What I said is true, don't go up the mountain!" But no matter what the uncle said, Kimimaro remained unmoved. "Hey, why didn't this kid listen to my advice? Forget it,Just take care of yourself. " Seeing that Kimimaro didn¡¯t listen to him, the uncle didn¡¯t bother to care anymore. He did everything he could. Kimimaro wanted to die on his own, and it was hard for him to say anything. Kakashi stood somewhere on the mountain and looked at the cave in front of him. "It should be right here." Kakashi can feel that in the cave, there is an aura that is not weak, but also has the feeling of magic. After practicing senjutsu, Kakashi¡¯s perception is much stronger than before, even if he has never seen sage mode. There is a strong sense of natural energy. Without thinking much, Kakashi walked directly into the cave. The dark cave is a little damp, but it looks quite neat and tidy. Someone should live there regularly. Not long after walking, Kakashi saw many stone pillars in front of him. The stone pillars were not very thick, just like railings. This is like a prison with stone pillars. "Behind the stone pillar railing was a young man with orange hair. He buried his head in his knees and kept whispering. "Don't come here! Don't come here! If you come here again I will kill you!" The voice was low and there was a sense of madness. Kakashi could feel that the young man's body was continuously absorbing natural energy, and it had exceeded the load. "Is this the origin of the curse seal, Libra Chongwu? This speed of absorbing natural energy is really fast." Just when Kakashi was sighing, Jugo suddenly stood up, half of his face covered with black runes. "Hehehe, another one is here to die, it's a man! Let me send you to hell!" Zhongwu¡¯s voice became sharp and sinister, and his right hand instantly turned into a gray tentacle, leaping forward and directly shattering the stone pillar. "go to hell!" Jugo shouted, and his right fist turned into a monster hand and hit Kakashi hard! "Good attack power." Kakashi sighed with emotion and formed a seal with his hands: "Needle Jizo!" The silver-white hair stretched instantly, became as hard as iron, and flexibly wrapped around the body. Ding! Jugo¡¯s iron fist fell on Kakashi¡¯s needle Jizo, and there was a sound of steel clashing. "ah!" Jugo let out a cry of pain, and the right hand that turned into a monster was actually pricked by Kakashi's needle Jizo! Blood flowed out and fell on the ground. Acupuncture Jizo is both offensive and defensive. Under the catalysis of chakra, the silver-white hair becomes extremely hard, and the hair is like steel needles. " Chongwu hit it so hard, so naturally he couldn't get it right. What's more, Chongwu is not very old now, only eight or nine years old, and the curse seal is not as strong as it was later. The severe pain made Zhongwu even more crazy. "Ah! Damn it!" Zhongwu roared, and the curse runes on his body spread! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 137 Cage! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The huge fluctuations in emotions made Chongwu's curse become more serious. Kakashi frowned, continuing like this is not an option. I didn¡¯t come here to kill Chongwu. ¡° If Chonggo¡¯s curse seal can be controlled, with his physique and ability to use celestial chakra, he will definitely be a good player in the future. Immortal skills, sealing skills, and physical skills are all things that can come in handy in the future. ¡°And both Xiang Rin and Jugo are talented people, and in Kakashi¡¯s opinion, they are definitely worth cultivating. Although they may not be able to be used in the end, it would not be a bad thing if they could change the tragic fate of these people. Thinking of this, Kakashi decided to let Jugo withdraw from the Cursed Seal Transformation first, so that he could discuss things with Jugo. Jugo has a pure nature, but Kakashi is not worried about Jugo not following him. As long as you show the power to control Chongwu, Chongwu will naturally not object. After all, staying here will also hurt people, and these are not things Chonggo is willing to do. What Zhongwu needs more is someone who can control him. And, he is also a lonely person. Within a moment, Jonggo turned into a monster, or it could be said to be in the state of Curse Seal 2. "Hahaha, go to hell!" At this time, what Kakashi saw in his eyes was no longer the handsome young man just now, but a terrifying and ferocious face. Kakashi shook his head, how sad. ¡°I gained power beyond my control, and at the same time I lost myself. In that case, let me make a cage for you! Under the curse seal, Jugo's strength greatly increased. With this punch, Kakashi could hear the sound of the fist. Kakashi narrowed his right eye, moved his right foot slightly, and dodged sideways, just dodging Jugo's iron fist. The body turned half a circle around Zhongwu, and his right hand turned into a hand knife and slashed Zhongwu on the back! "ah!" Zhongwu cried out in pain, and this blow actually knocked Zhongwu away and fell into the stone wall. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? There was a loud noise, and a human-shaped hole appeared on the wall. Kakashi did not pursue, but stood there, looking at the pothole. Not long after, Chongwu walked out of the pit again, with the same ferocious face. "It's really hard to bear the beating. This doesn't mean anything." Kakashi sighed, Jugo roared again and rushed over. The blood-covered right hand seemed to feel no pain at all, and he squeezed it tightly again. Kakashi shook his head, this guy is really delirious. Facing Jugo¡¯s attack again, Kakashi decided not to waste time. Make a seal with both hands! "Escape from Earth! Rock Pillar Prison!" As soon as he finished speaking, several thick stone pillars were seen protruding from the ground, locking Chongwu's limbs tightly. No matter how hard Chongwu struggled, it was all in vain. "Ho! Let me go! You damn guy!" "Jugo's face that turned into a monster was full of ferocity and murderous intent, as if he wanted to kill Kakashi. Kakashi has no doubt that if Jugo really has this ability, he will definitely do this. "It's a pity that Zhongwu has been controlled by himself at this time. With his own ability, it is impossible for Zhongwu to break free. Kakashi walked up to Jugo and said, "Jugo, follow me and leave here. This place does not belong to you." Chonggo¡¯s curse seal is slowly fading at this time. After all, he is not old and will not be able to survive long enough to enter the second curse seal. Zhongwu looked a little haggard after the curse seal faded. Obviously, using the curse seal in this way also took a lot of effort from Zhongwu. "I can't leave here, I will hurt others." Chongwu said, showing a lonely expression. "Chongwu, the sword has a double edge. It can hurt others, but it can also protect others. Your power is very powerful, but you haven't learned to control it yet. When you learn to control it one day, you will burst out with powerful power." "However, I am far from being able to control it now. I cannot leave here at all, otherwise, I will kill someone at any time." Chongwu showed a painful expression and said toFor him, who is kind-hearted by nature, hurting others is really an extremely painful thing. "Then let me make a cage for you, so that you won't lose control of yourself, and it can also help you control your own power." "Cage?" Chongwu looked confused. Kakashi smiled slightly and said, "Be patient." Before Jugo could react, Kakashi formed a seal with both hands, and then his right index finger pointed at Jugo's forehead. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A scorching heat passed into Chongwu¡¯s body from the center of his eyebrows. Chongwu felt as if his body was being burned by fire and his blood was boiling. "ah!" Zhongwu felt that the natural energy in his body seemed to be tied up by a strange thing, and then it rushed to his lower back. A black curse mark quietly emerged! At this time, Zhongwu also felt that the hot feeling disappeared without a trace, and there was an extremely hot feeling in his lower back. Chongwu¡¯s body went limp and he fainted. Seeing this, Kakashi removed the stone pillar that originally restrained Jugo. This curse seal is different from Kakashi¡¯s curse seal and Orochimaru¡¯s curse seal. After all, what Kakashi wants to do is not to give Jugo the power of senjutsu, but to give Jugo a cage. "Zhongwu's situation is that he absorbs natural energy too easily, so that he cannot control the violent natural energy and falls into a state of rage. Speaking of which, Jugo¡¯s situation is somewhat similar to the side effects of practicing Ry¨±chi Cave Immortal Technique. The curse seal that Kakashi placed on Jugo only has the function of restraining natural energy, and has no other functions. ¡°After all, Jugo himself is the origin of the curse seal, and other things have no effect on him. On the contrary, they will be superfluous. "This should be able to contain the natural energy in Zhongwu's body. When he can control it, the curse seal will lose its effect." Kakashi murmured to himself, picked up Jugo who had fallen to the ground, and put him aside. Not long after, Chongwu woke up. "Huh? Chongwu, you're awake." As soon as Jugo opened his eyes, he saw Kakashi sitting not far away, and the crescent moon eyes hanging on his face. "It's you¡­¡­" Chongwu touched his forehead as if he still hadn't recovered from what just happened. "How do you feel?" Kakashi asked. Chongwu was stunned for a moment when he heard this, and then he felt that the natural energy in his body seemed to have disappeared. No, it can¡¯t be said that they disappeared, but they were all sealed on the lower back. "this¡­¡­" Chongwu was surprised that the bloodthirsty impulse had completely disappeared. "Is this the cage you are talking about?" Jugo looked at Kakashi with burning eyes, his eyes full of gratitude. Kakashi smiled and said: "Such a prison should be able to help you get out of here, right?" Chongwu finally showed a smile at this time and nodded seriously. "Hmm!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 138 Kakashi vs Kimimaro! (Tips will add more updates!) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kimimaro walked along and found that the mountain was very quiet, as if there were no living creatures at all. He felt a little strange. Still walking slowly on the mountain path with an iceberg face that has not changed for thousands of years. Suddenly, Kimimaro turned his head and saw the place not far away. "Huh? That cave is right there." Kimimaro thought to himself, and then walked in that direction. "Kakashi-nii, where are we going?" With the cursed seal on his body, Jugo felt a lot more relaxed. With a long-lost smile on his face, he followed Kakashi out of the cave entrance. Although Jugo was only eight or nine years old at this time, he was not short in height. He had reached Kakashi's shoulders and was about 1.6 meters tall. Maybe it¡¯s because receiving natural energy all year round helps growth and development. "The Leaf Village of the Country of Fire will be a safe place. Moreover, you will also meet many friends there. Two of them may become your younger brothers and sisters." Kakashi showed a warm smile and touched Jugo's hair. Chongwu was stunned for a moment, and then his face turned into a faint smile. "Konoha? It's really a place worth looking forward to." Suddenly, Kakashi frowned, blocked Jugo behind him, and said, "Friend, since you are here, come out." Chongwu was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that there was someone else here! Jugo looked in the direction Kakashi was facing, and saw a white-haired boy walking out of nowhere, who looked about the same age as himself. The most attractive thing is the two cinnabar marks between the eyebrows. What a handsome man. "Hatake Kakashi, I really didn't expect you to be here." Kimimaro said coldly, but his body was already tense. Kimimaro often heard from Orochimaru-sama about Kakashi whom he accidentally discovered by the river. Lord Orochimaru admired Kakashi very much, which made Kimimaro a little jealous. Kimimaro has always wanted to find a chance to prove that he is better than Kakashi! Just by staying in the Sound Ninja Village, Kimimaro had no chance to meet Kakashi. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the first time I went out on a mission, I would meet Kakashi. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s luck or misfortune. At least Kimimaro thinks this is a kind of luck. Kimimaro knows that Kakashi is very strong, but he believes that except for Orochimaru-sama, he is no worse than anyone else. Seeing that it was Kimimaro, Kakashi was also stunned for a moment. He didn't expect to see this young man again in a place like this. "Kimimaro." Kakashi whispered. "Kakashi Hatake, I wonder if you can hand over the boy behind you to me. He is Lord Orochimaru's target." Kakashi chuckled, and secretly said that it was indeed the case. Orochimaru had already set his sights on Jugo, the origin of the curse seal, and wanted to perfect his own curse seal. ¡°That¡¯s not possible, Jugo has promised to come back to Konoha with me.¡± "Then it looks like that, I have no choice but to take action." Kimimaro said, pulling out a bone from his palm, holding it in his hand like a long knife. Kakashi¡¯s eyelids twitched. This move looked really painful. It has to be said that the Kaguya clan¡¯s bloodline limits are really perverted. Perhaps it was precisely because of this inhumane bloodline line that Kimimaro contracted the blood-stained disease and eventually died young. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Kimimaro is showing signs of illness now. "Chongwu, please step back." "Kakashi-nii." Jugo said with a worried look on his face. Kakashi showed his crescent moon eyes and said, "It's okay, it will be over soon." ¡°Perhaps it was Kakashi¡¯s strong self-confidence that infected Jugo, who obediently stood at the back. Seeing this, Kakashi looked at Kimimaro and saw that Kimimaro's whole body was tense, as if he would attack at any time. ? ? Stretching out his right hand, Qian Ting Dao was instantly in his hand. "Dance of Chun!" Kimimaro immediately accelerated, swung the bone knife in his right hand, and slashed out! Kakashi is not in a hurry, Qian Ting blocks! Strength??Small. Kimimaro¡¯s physical skills are naturally outstanding at this age, but compared to Kakashi, they are still far behind. Even though Kakashi did not put physical skills as the focus of his training, when practicing sword skills, physical skills are still an indispensable part. Furthermore, the practice of Eight Door Dunjia is not in vain. Although Kakashi has never broken through the seventh gate, his physical fitness is also very good. Kimimaro¡¯s expression remained unchanged. For someone who praised Orochimaru, Kimimaro naturally did not expect to take down Kakashi with this blow. It¡¯s more of just a trial. "Dance of maidenhair flowers!" With his right hand, he quickly pulled out the spine and turned it into a chain, binding Kakashi's body. "Kakashi-nii!" Jugo exclaimed, looking at Kakashi who was tightly tied up, his heart full of worry. Kimimaro did not show any happy expression. It was so relaxed that it was hard for Kimimaro to accept it. How could the person Orochimaru-sama likes be so weak? Kakashi looked at the blood-stained spine chains wrapped around his body, and couldn't help but admire the abnormality of the corpse veins again. Immediately, Kakashi¡¯s muscles collapsed! "Chidori-ryu!" Thunder and light are booming! The sound of birdsong covered Kakashi's entire body! Kimimaro was startled when the electric current emerged, and he was directly hit by the electric current and flew out. At this time, Kimimaro's body surface was also wrapped with a blue current. Chongwu looked happy, but said no more. Kakashi-nii is really strong, he can definitely control me! Kakashi didn¡¯t pursue him, he just stood there. For Kimimaro, Kakashi has no murderous intention. In the final analysis, Kimimaro is just a poor person. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s luck or misfortune to meet someone like Orochimaru. If Orochimaru had not taken Kimimaro away, Kakashi would not have minded taking Kimimaro back to Konoha. But now, now that Kimimaro has identified Orochimaru, Kakashi knows that Kimimaro will never betray Orochimaru. When it comes to winning people's hearts, Orochimaru has obviously achieved the ultimate. This may be Orochimaru's personality charm. With Kimimaro¡¯s orphan mentality of longing for recognition, he is absolutely unable to resist Orochimaru¡¯s charm. Kimimaro quickly stood up from the ground. Kimimaro, who has corpse veins, has a very strong defense. Kakashi's Chidori-ryu, which is not using his full strength, will naturally not cause any harm to him. Kimimaro looked at Kakashi solemnly, this may be the strongest person he has ever seen besides Orochimaru. Kimimaro even had a feeling that maybe Orochimaru-sama might not be able to defeat the person in front of him. But as soon as this thought began to appear in Kimimaro's mind, Kimimaro suppressed it. No! Lord Orochimaru is the strongest! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 139 The abused Kimimaro You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Ten fingers pierce the bullet!" Kimimaro gritted his teeth, obviously very dissatisfied with this result. ? Stretching out both hands, ten bones were shot out from the ten fingers! The speed is as fast as ten bullets! Kakashi did not move when he saw this. With a flick of his right hand, the same ten lightning bolts turned into Senbon and flew out. "Thunder Escape! Chidori Chibon!" The speed of the tiny Qianben is no slower than ten finger bones. Ding! The two collided in mid-air, and ten thousand bones were inserted into ten finger bones! The Chidori Senbon remained unabated and flew towards Kimimaro with his finger bones sticking out! Kimimaro was shocked. This was the first time that someone responded in this way after using a ten-finger bullet. The bone knife in his right hand directly blocked the ten Qianben inserted into the finger bones, and Qianbon was deeply inserted into the bone knife. The bone knife shattered layer by layer, and finally turned into fragments and fell on the floor. Kimimaro looked at the scene in front of him and couldn't help but smile bitterly. This guy is a bit too strong. Kimimaro is very clear about how hard his bones are. But I didn¡¯t expect that Kakashi would break it into pieces like this? Kimimaro was a little frustrated. Is the gap between the two so big? Kakashi was not surprised when he saw this. No matter how talented Kimimaro is, how much can he perform at this age? At the age of eight or nine, even Kakashi himself is only at the chuunin level at best. In Kakashi¡¯s view, Kimimaro is already very powerful now. "Do you want to continue? Kimimaro." "You are strong, but I will not give up. For Lord Orochimaru, I will definitely defeat you!" Kimimaro looked determined, obviously not giving up. For Kimimaro, Orochimaru is everything to him, so even if it costs his life, he must complete the mission given by Orochimaru. "flower!" Kimimaro roared, and white bones immediately appeared on his right hand, covering the entire arm at the same time! In an instant, white bones formed a spiral cone to replace the original right hand. "The strongest bone, I will penetrate you directly!" Kimimaro said coldly, but his movements seemed a bit slow. Obviously, this move was too forced for him. Kakashi shook his head, this guy is really persistent. Human beings, once they have faith, will be stronger than anything else. And Orochimaru is Kimimaro¡¯s absolute belief. Having such a subordinate, Orochimaru is really lucky. The emotion in his heart flashed through him. Facing the menacing Kimimaro, Kakashi didn't want to hide away for a moment. "In this case, let's go head-to-head." Let¡¯s see if your bones are stronger or my ninjutsu is stronger! Make a seal with both hands! Rachel! The blue lightning condensed in Kakashi¡¯s hand, showing off his peerless edge! On one side is Kimimaro's Skeleton Cone, which is known as the strongest spear, and on the other side is Raikiri, the strongest blade that is said to be able to cut through thunder and lightning in the sky! The strongest versus the strongest! Looking at the blue lightning in Kakashi's hand, which was like a peerless sword, Kimimaro was not afraid at all. Since you have decided to make a desperate move, how can you be afraid? "ah!" Kimimaro roared angrily, raised the bone awl in his right hand, and rushed towards Kakashi. Since the fight with Kimimaro, Kakashi left the place for the first time. With the Raikiri in hand, the blue lightning reflected Kakashi's cold face. The confrontation between bones and lightning! Chonggo watched the contest in front of him worriedly. It¡¯s delicious! with no doubt! Kakashi's sword was like a sharp blade, directly cutting through Kimimaro's bone cone. Kimimaro looked at the lightning that was gradually approaching him in disbelief. Is this the end of it for you? "Lord Orochimaru, I'm sorry for betraying your trust. ???????????????????????????????It cracked and turned into flying ash and disappeared in mid-air. Kimimaro wanted to hide at this time, but he had no time to move away. He could only watch as the sharp right hand was slowly stamped on his chest. At this time, Kakashi dispersed the chakra with his right hand and returned to its original appearance. Then he turned around, turned his right palm into a sword, and hit Kimimaro directly on the back of the head. A bang! Kimimaro was knocked unconscious by Kakashi before he even had time to react. Kakashi had reservations when using Raikiri, so he dispersed the terrifying chakra at the last moment without taking Kimimaro's life. Kimimaro¡¯s days are numbered, and for such a tragic figure, Kakashi is really reluctant to kill him. Seeing Kimimaro fall, Kakashi walked to Jugo and said, "Jugo, let's go." "Kakashi-nii, is that person dead?" "No, I just knocked him out. He will wake up after a while." "Kakashi-nii, why did he come to catch me?" "The power in your body is very magical, so it attracts the prying eyes of others. Don't worry, I won't let others hurt you." "Um!" "Let's go." Kakashi was about to take Jugo away, but Jugo said again: "Wait a minute, Kakashi-nii." "What's wrong?" Kakashi said with some confusion. "Kakashi-nii, if you leave him here like this, he may be picked up by wild beasts later. Let's put him in the cave?" Jugo looked at Kakashi with a pleading look on his face, as if he was afraid that Kakashi would refuse. Kakashi was stunned, Jugo was really too kind. "Okay, let's put him into the cave together." "Um!" Seeing Kakashi agree, Jugo nodded happily. After placing Kimimaro in the cave, Kakashi took Jugo away. Not long after, Kimimaro woke up from his coma. "Well¡­¡­" Kimimaro held his neck, obviously there was still pain from the blow just now. "Where am I?" Kimimaro whispered, but unfortunately no one answered him. Kimimaro frowned and recalled the previous scene. "He didn't kill me?" Kimimaro said in disbelief. He really didn't expect Kakashi to let him go just now. "Damn it, what should I do if I didn't complete Orochimaru-sama's mission?" Just after escaping death, Kimimaro thought of this tragic thing again before he could be happy. At this moment, Kimimaro felt that the place where his hand touched seemed to be a pool of water. Kimimaro picked it up in confusion. "This isblood?" The strong smell of blood made Kimimaro immediately realize what he was holding. "Why is there blood here?" Kimimaro was a little confused. He was sure that he was not injured, so the blood was obviously not his. Whose is that? Kimimaro was a little confused, but he didn't care. He stood up and walked out. He just wanted to know where this place was. When he arrived at the entrance of the cave, Kimimaro suddenly realized that this was the cave just now. "Wait a minute, is the blood in the cave coming from the person Orochimaru-sama wants to arrest?" Kimimaro thought about it for a moment, and saw that the young man had just seen a bandage on his right arm, and it was still faintly bloody. Kimimaro looked happy and immediately ran back to the cave and put all the blood into bottles. With this blood, Kimimaro can finally go back to work. Although you may not be able to get Orochimaru's forgiveness, it is better than nothing. With an uneasy feeling, Kimimaro returned to the Sound Ninja Village with the blood. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 140 Uchiha Itachi You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ?? Konoha Hidden Village, ANBU training ground. Ding ding ding! The fierce collision between kunai and kunai sparked countless sparks. A silver-white figure and a black figure intertwined with each other, and then separated at the touch of a button. "Kakashi-senpai, I didn't expect that you have become stronger and stronger in the past two years. I thought I could catch up with you." Shisui said, touching his hair with some annoyance. These two people are Kakashi and Shisui. Kakashi smiled and said: "Shisui, you are already very powerful." "No way, it's much worse than the seniors." Shisui has been working with Kakashi's subordinates for several years, and over the past few years, the relationship between the two can be said to be getting better and better. To Shisui, Kakashi is like his big brother. Kakashi often gives Shisui advice on the use of the Sharingan, as well as sword techniques and teleportation techniques. Speaking of which, the moves of the two are somewhat similar. Kakashi was noncommittal and didn¡¯t make any further excuses. Since returning from Libra Village last time, Kakashi has been performing tasks in the Anbu. As for Jugo, after explaining to the Third Hokage, he successfully lived in the same apartment building with Kaoru and Naruto. "Zhonggo has a simple and honest temperament, and he naturally gets along very happily with Naruto and Xianglin. And because he was restrained by Kakashi¡¯s curse seal, Jugo no longer went berserk. Suddenly Shisui slapped his head and said, "Kakashi-senpai, I suddenly remembered that I have something to do. Do you want to go with me?" "Huh? What's the matter?" Kakashi asked with some confusion. "Senior, as you know, the village is currently holding the Chunin Examination. Today is the last day. I want to see how that boy Itachi is doing." Naturally, Shisui would not doubt Itachi's strength. "If even Itachi can't pass the Chunin exam, then no one will be able to pass the Chunin exam this time. The reason why Shisui roped in Kakashi was because he hoped that Kakashi could see Itachi's outstanding performance. When the time comes, it would be much easier for Itachi to enter the Anbu. It can be said that Shisui worked really hard for his friend. Hearing this, Kakashi looked at Shisui with a half-smiling expression, which made Shisui feel guilty for a moment. Naturally, Kakashi cannot fail to see Shisui's purpose. "It's just that there's nothing visible. Kakashi was still very interested in Itachi. By the way, Kakashi has not officially met Itachi yet, so he doesn¡¯t know what level Itachi is at this time. "Okay, Shisui, I'll go with you. There's no mission today anyway." Seeing Kakashi agree, Shisui breathed a sigh of relief. Playing tricks like this is really not what Shisui is good at. The two hit it off immediately and walked towards the Chunin Examination venue. This time, other countries were not invited to the Chunin Exam, but it was a small exam held by Konoha itself. But there is no missing process. The first two assessments have ended, and now the third assessment is taking place. It is worth mentioning here that Uchiha Itachi took the Chunin Exam alone. Itachi was only ten years old at this time, and his teammates did not have the strength to accept the challenge of the Chunin Exam. However, Itachi's instructor believed that Itachi had enough strength, so he recommended to the Third Hokage that Itachi take the Chunin Exam alone. . ¡° Adding a little bit of the operation of the Uchiha clan to this, the first person in history to take the Chunin Exam alone happened. Itachi did not refuse. After all, this matter not only had his own meaning, but also his father, Uchiha Fugaku's. Uchiha Fugaku hopes Itachi can show the world the powerful side of Uchiha. Although Shisui at this time has already won the title of Shunshen Shisui in the ninja world, and is recognized by Uchiha as the strongest illusionist, in Fugaku's view, these are not enough. ¡° However, Itachi¡¯s ability to reach the third exam alone has proven his strength. "Itachi, are you confident this time?" Fugaku asked coldly with a face that looked like a thousand-year-old iceberg. At this time, Itachi had already inherited his father¡¯s unsmiling nature, and just nodded and said: ???No problem. " Fugaku nodded with satisfaction. His son had never let him down. ¡°Brother, you must beat them to a pulp later.¡± The sound of milky milk was from Sasuke, who was just six years old. Seeing Sasuke speak, Itachi showed a smile and said, "Don't worry, Sasuke, brother will definitely defeat them." "Yeah, brother is the strongest!" Sasuke put his hands into fists on his chest, with a blush on his face, obviously very excited. "Okay, Itachi, let's go, the exam has begun." "Yes! Father!" After Itachi finished speaking, he walked to the examination site. The proctor of the exam was a jounin. When he saw Itachi coming up, he said, "The last test of the chunin exam begins now. Itachi Uchiha versus Saburo Inoue." Itachi looked at the genin in front of him who should be about fifteen years old, with no expression on his face. Saburo Inoue pinched the kunai in his hand uneasily and said to himself: "Damn it, how could you meet someone from the Uchiha clan?" The Uchiha clan is definitely famous in Konoha, and no one knows about it. Looking at the scarlet three-magatama Sharingan in Itachi's pupils, Inoue Saburo's heart was filled with bitterness. Uchiha Itachi's reputation as a genius has long been spread in Konoha. Faced with the three Magatama Sharingan, Inoue Saburo really had no confidence at all. "I'm sorry, your exam ends here." Itachi said his words calmly, but Saburo Inoue became furious when he heard the words. "Are you kidding! So what about the Uchiha clan! It looks like they are going to deal with you!" Saburo Inoue said, quickly forming seals in his hands: "Escape from Earth! Split the Earth and Turn the Palm!" With his hands pressed on the ground, the ground cracked open and he quickly approached the weasel. Kakashi, who was watching the battle from the side, said: "This Inoue Saburo is not weak. He can master this kind of ninjutsu, and he is indeed as powerful as a chuunin. It's just that he can't see the situation clearly." Shisui just smiled and said nothing. Just when the offensive was about to hit Itachi, Itachi disappeared with a swipe. Saburo Inoue was shocked: "Where is it!" Before Saburo Inoue could react, a kunai with a cold light was already placed on his neck. Seeing this, Saburo Inoue couldn't help but break into a cold sweat. Itachi said coldly: "Sorry, it seems I won." Saburo Inoue smiled bitterly. He originally thought he could hold on for a few more moves, but he didn't expect that in less than one round, he would look like this. Is the gap really that big? Seeing this, the Jonin who invigilated the exam announced: "The winner is Uchiha Itachi!" Hearing this, Itachi put down his kunai and left the examination room. "You are truly worthy of being my son." Fugaku did not hesitate to praise him at all, and Itachi's performance was simply impeccable. "Brother, you are so awesome! Why don't you go back and teach me?" Sasuke said excitedly. Itachi showed a warm smile and said: "No problem." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 141 ANBU Assessment You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Kakashi-senpai, look, Itachi is very powerful." Kakashi nodded, agreeing with Shisui's statement. Even Kakashi has to admit that when he was this age, he did not have this strength. Itachi¡¯s talent is indeed not something that is just blown away. The powerful ninjutsu operation, the ability to analyze the situation, and the application of psychological tactics were perfect in the short battle just now. Such people, as long as they are given time to grow and become the pinnacle of the world, will not be a problem. Seeing that Kakashi agreed, Shisui quickly continued to ask: "Kakashi-senpai, is it okay to let Itachi come to the ANBU?" "Shisui, if he is an ordinary person, I can let him join the ANBU with a nod. But if he is a member of the Uchiha clan, he must nod his head. The reason you were able to join the ANBU was because the Third Daisama agreed." "I know this. I will tell the Third Generation. Don't you want Itachi to come under your command?" "If you can get the third generation of adults to agree, I will naturally have no problem." Zhishui was overjoyed when he heard this and said, "Thank you very much, senior." Kakashi waved his hand and said: "You're welcome, I can feel a lot more relaxed with a subordinate as powerful as Shisui." "Hey, senior, you are so polite." In the Hokage's office, Uchiha Itachi's information is placed in front of the Third Hokage. "Is he a genius of the Uchiha clan? His talent seems to be inferior to Shisui's." The Third Hokage sighed. Although the Uchiha clan is unruly, it must be said that the proportion of geniuses in this family is really high. Uchiha Shisui among the younger generation has grown up, and now there is another Uchiha Itachi. God is really blessing this family. "Looking at the information about Uchiha Itachi, it seems that he is an Uchiha clansman who has the same peaceful thoughts as Shisui and is worth cultivating. Recently, the Uchiha clan's intention to enter the ANBU has become more and more obvious." The Third Hokage took a puff of his pipe, exhaled white smoke, and fell into deep thought. After a while, the Third Hokage picked up the pen and wrote a document. After writing it, the Third Hokage called out: "Kage." With a swish sound, a figure appeared in front of the Third Hokage. "Kokage, give this document to Uchiha Fugaku." "Yes! Hokage-sama!" The ANBU took the document and disappeared into the office. "Hey, the Uchiha clan is really a troublesome family. No wonder the teacher is so wary of them." Uchiha¡¯s residence, Uchiha Fugaku¡¯s home. "Uchiha Fugaku, this is the document given to you by Hokage-sama." Fugaku reached out and took it, and the ANBU disappeared. Fugaku looked at it carefully, and a smile appeared on his iceberg-like face. "Great, the Third Hokage finally agreed to Itachi joining the ANBU." At this moment, Itachi came over. "Father, why did you ask me to come here?" Fugaku handed the document to Itachi and said, "Are you confident?" Itachi reached out and took it, and the document read: Uchiha Itachi, possessing the excellent qualities of a ninja, will be arranged to enter the ANBU assessment in one month. After passing, he will enter the ANBU directly under the Hokage. After reading it, Itachi bowed to Fugaku and said, "Father, please don't worry." Fugaku nodded with satisfaction and said: "You are the second person from my Uchiha clan to enter the Anbu. Before that, learn from your brother Shisui." "Yes, Father!" "Go down and get ready." "Yes, Father." Itachi sat alone on the training ground, closing his eyes and thinking. Entering the ANBU, Itachi naturally knew that it was not as simple as it seemed. Although he is only ten years old, Itachi already has mature thoughts. The conflict between the Uchiha clan and the top management of Konoha is getting more and more serious. Entering the ANBU may not be a good thing. ¡°I¡¯m afraid my father arranged for me to join the Anbu to become a spy. Uchiha is no longer satisfied with his current embarrassing position. "And Konoha's current strength is in a period of decline, which further stimulates the ambitions of the Uchiha clan.   Although Hatake Kakashi was famous in the ninja world before, in the eyes of the Uchiha clan, Hatake Kakashi just relied on the glory of the Sharingan and was not a concern at all. In Konoha, Shisui was the only one who knew that Kakashi had opened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and Shisui did not tell this matter everywhere. After all, in Shisui's eyes, Kakashi is his beloved elder brother. This is Kakashi's secret. If it is revealed, Shisui still knows what kind of impact it will have on Kakashi. Therefore, Shisui buried it in his heart without telling anyone. If the Uchiha clan knew that Kakashi had opened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, their attitude towards them would be completely different. Itachi was a little troubled. This dilemma between the clan and the village fell on him. Fortunately, I am not alone, there is another Uchiha who has the same dream as me. "Shisui, come out." "Itachi, you are really getting more and more perceptive." Shisui's voice came, and people jumped out from behind the big tree. "I haven't congratulated you yet. You are now a chuunin. Now, this is a gift for you." Shisui said, took out a ninja sword and handed it to Itachi. "This ninja sword was bought when I went to the Craftsman Country last time for a mission. It's very sharp." Itachi took it and waved it around, it felt very good. "Thank you very much." "No, no, by the way, today I took Kakashi-senpai to watch your exam. Kakashi-senpai is very satisfied with you. When you join the ANBU, you can work under Kakashi-senpai. Maybe we can become teammates.¡± "Hatake Kakashi? After hearing you talk about it for so long, I really want to see him." "I won't let you down. Hehe, by the way, has Mr. Hokage arranged an assessment for you?" "Well, it's arranged, in one month." "A month later? Then you have to prepare well, but I believe that with your strength, there will be no problem." "I will try my best." "Okay, I'll see you at the ANBU then. By the way, is little Sasuke going to school?" At the mention of Sasuke, Itachi had a smile on his face. "Yes, in September, it will be almost a month later." "Hey, you brothers have really entered a new stage together." "I hope Sasuke won't be too stressed." "Hehe, with an older brother like you to pave the way, little Sasuke will be under a lot of pressure. You also know the temper of the clan leader. I can guarantee that even if little Sasuke wins first place, the clan leader will definitely Say, well, you did a good job, continue to learn like your brother." " Shisui said, putting on an iceberg face like Fugaku, and said matter-of-factly. Itachi sighed helplessly. From Itachi's point of view, what Shisui said would definitely happen. But this is not something he can decide. As the pride of his father, Itachi can only continue to be excellent. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 142 Three brats You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡°Zhonggo, are you up yet?¡± Early in the morning, Naruto ran to the door of Jugo's room and started knocking. Since being accompanied by Jugo and Xianglin, Naruto's life can be said to have changed a lot. Although the villagers still treat him very badly, now he has his own friends. Being able to practice, eat, and play with Xiang Rin and Jugo every day, Naruto felt that his world had become more alive. "Here you go, Naruto, good morning." Chongwu opened the door and immediately saw the energetic blond child in front of him. "Zhongwu, you're awake, let's go find Xianglin." "okay." The door of Xianglin¡¯s room. "Xianglin! Xianglin! Get up!" The banging door obviously irritated Xianglin who was sleeping soundly. With a bang, the door opened, but what came out was not the incense, but a pillow. The pillow hit Naruto on the head without any accident, knocking him to the ground. "Ouch!" Naruto landed on his butt and cried out in pain. Chongwu had cold sweat dripping from his head, secretly glad that he wasn't knocking on the door just now. "Naruto! How many times have I told you! Don't disturb me when I'm sleeping!" Xianglin, who was still wearing pajamas, had her red hair standing upside down, looking very ferocious and terrifying. "YesI'm sorry." Seeing Xiang Rin getting furious, Naruto swallowed his saliva and looked extremely guilty. "Really, don't you know that poor sleep is a natural enemy for girls?" "I'm sorry, but Brother Baimao said he had something to tell us this morning and asked us to go to the seventh training ground, so I came to call you." Naruto said aggrievedly. "What? You didn't tell me earlier!" Xianglin said, slammed the door, and went in to change clothes. Not long after, Xianglin changed her clothes and walked out. "Let's go." Naruto and Jugo were stunned, Xiang Rin's speed was really fast enough. "What are you looking at? Let's go!" "Oh, okay." Naruto and Jugo looked at each other, and both saw the meaning in each other's eyes. Never offend a woman, especially a woman like Xianglin. At the seventh training ground, Kakashi came here early in the morning, holding three registration forms in his hand. Not long after, Naruto and the three arrived at the seventh training ground. "Naruto, it's all your fault for being so slow. Look, Kakashi-nii is here!" Seeing Kakashi standing there from a distance, Xianglin started to blame him first. Naruto was helpless, you were obviously the last one to get up, okay? Chongwu looked at the two of them silently from the side, with a smile on his lips, but didn't say anything. Although the two of them were noisy, Zhonggo could feel that the relationship between the two was very good. "Kakashi-nii, I'm sorry for keeping you waiting. It's all because of Naruto. It's too late." Xiang Lin's strength was blamed, and Naruto looked aggrieved, but he didn't dare to argue. Because the way Xiang Lin looked at him was really terrifying. Kakashi took in the expressions of the three of them, smiled slightly, and understood, but didn't say anything. This is not the first time Kakashi has encountered this kind of thing between Xiang Rin and Naruto, and he has long been used to it. "Okay, since you are all here, there is something I want to tell you." "What's going on? Kakashi-nii." "That's it, this is for you." Kakashi said and handed out the form in his hand to the three of them. The three of them took it doubtfully and looked at the handwriting on the form. "Konoha Ninja School Registration Form?" "That's right, Naruto and Xiang Rin are already six years old. It's time to go to the ninja school in Konoha to study. Jugo, you are also eight years old. Although you are a little late to enter the academy now, it doesn't matter." The three of them looked at each other, and Naruto said: "Brother Bai Mao, we will work hard!" "Well! Brother Kakashi, we will definitely not let you down!" Xianglinsaid. "Kakashi-nii, I will work hard." "Well, I believe you. When you graduate from the ninja school, I will give each of you a gift." "Really? Kakashi-nii?" "Of course, okay, that's how it is. You can practice here. I have other things to do, so I'll leave first." Kakashi said and disappeared with a bang. "Ah, it turns out to be Brother Baimao's shadow clone." Naruto said with his head hanging down. "Okay, Naruto, stop complaining, we have to seize the time to practice. You see, this registration form says there is an entrance examination. It would be too embarrassing if we fail." Xianglin said, waving the registration form in her hand. "Huh? Isn't it? No, I have to strengthen my practice today!" In fact, Naruto and Xianglin's worries are somewhat unnecessary. Although the entrance examination does exist, the content of the examination is very simple. According to the level of the three of them, there is absolutely no problem. Otherwise, Kakashi would definitely put down some things and guide the three of them for a few days. ANBU Class 6. "Time flies so fast. Naruto is about to go to school, so what happens next for the Uchiha clan?" Kakashi was half lying on a bench, with his hands behind his head. Since Naruto has already enrolled in school, the Uchiha clan is not far away. Although it is not clear when exactly, it will not be too long after thinking about it. Regarding the Uchiha clan, Kakashi really had a headache and couldn't think of any solution. After all, the conflict between Konoha¡¯s top management and the Uchiha clan can be said to have existed since the village was founded. Now it has just developed to this extent, and it may break out at any time. This kind of thing is not a secret among the big families in Konoha. It¡¯s just that if these big clans were asked to make a choice, basically no one would choose the Uchiha clan. After all, the Uchiha clan¡¯s nostrils turned upwards are not something ordinary people can tolerate. Therefore, even if the Uchiha clan can defeat the top management headed by the third generation, I am afraid that the position of Hokage will not be stable. After all, it¡¯s not just the top brass of Konoha who are unhappy with the Uchiha clan. "Forget it, let's take it one step at a time." The reason why Kakashi cares about the Uchiha clan is just for Shisui. After all, Shisui has been with him for so long, and Kakashi recognizes this companion from the bottom of his heart. However, Kakashi is really powerless when it comes to the Uchiha clan. If there really was a way, maybe Itachi wouldn't choose that path. Kakashi felt a little melancholy in his heart. Although his strength has increased a lot, it has to be said that sometimes, just having strength is not enough. Kakashi is now unable to reach the point where one person can calm the world. "Kakashi-senpai, Hokage-sama has come to give orders." Just when Kakashi was in a daze, Tenzo ran in. "Oh? What's the matter?" Kakashi sat up after hearing this and asked curiously. ¡°I don¡¯t know, take a look for yourself.¡± Kakashi took it and took a look. "Uchiha Itachi? It seems that he is still on the original path." "Senior? What's wrong?" Tianzang asked curiously. "It's nothing, it's just that we may have to add a new companion." "Uchiha Itachi?" "Yes, one month later, Uchiha Itachi came back to ANBU for assessment and interview for the sixth class." Although Kakashi is already the ANBU captain at this time, he is still directly under the jurisdiction of ANBU Team 6. The sixth ANBU team has now become a legendary existence in ANBU. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 143 Itachi¡¯s Assessment (More chapters if the monthly ticket exceeds 100) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! A month later, Uchiha Itachi came to the ANBU base. With a cold face, no emotion could be seen. No one would have thought that such a young man was only ten years old. There is nothing childlike about him that a child should have. "Uchiha Itachi?" An ANBU asked as he looked Itachi up and down. Itachi nodded and said, "Itachi Uchiha is here to take part in the ANBU assessment." The ANBU said: "The department you are assessing is the sixth ANBU class, please come with me." Itachi didn¡¯t say anything and just followed the ANBU. After passing through the dark hall, there is a corridor in front, which is dark and long. Itachi seemed to be walking behind without any distractions, but in fact, out of the corner of his eye, he had already memorized all the places he had walked. Ninjas must observe the surrounding environment accurately and never let down their guard at any time. There are many people who know this, but there are very few people who can actually do it. However, Itachi has already achieved this at a young age. "Uchiha Itachi, in front is the ANBU assessment venue. Go in by yourself." After the ANBU finished speaking, he turned and left. It was a dark iron door that looked a bit cold. Itachi didn¡¯t hesitate and pushed open the iron door. There was a squeaking sound, and the iron door was a bit heavy. The door opened, and Itachi saw three ninjas wearing ANBU costumes standing in the center of the room. The person on the left didn't need to look at Itachi to know who it was. With that kind of body shape and stance, he was definitely Shisui. I don¡¯t know who the person on the right is. I probably haven¡¯t seen him before. The man in the middle has silver-white hair and a strange-patterned wristband tied to his right hand. He has a dangerous aura and has one eye. He should be the legendary Hatake Kakashi. Itachi just took one look and made an instant judgment. "Uchiha Itachi, come and take the assessment." Kakashi looked at Itachi closely. This young man really had a calm aura about him. From the moment he came in until now, Itachi's heartbeat has been beating very gently, proving that he doesn't feel nervous at all. Most young people will inevitably feel nervous at this time, but he didn't. Kakashi had to admit that the psychological quality of the person in front of him was really not that high. "Itachi Uchiha is ten years old. He entered school at the age of six, graduated at the age of seven, and was promoted to chuunin at the age of ten. He is known as a rare genius in decades." Kakashi read Itachi¡¯s information word for word, but Itachi¡¯s face showed no expression at all. This is his resume, and he knows it better than anyone else. "It's a wonderful achievement. Most people in ANBU don't have such an outstanding resume as you." ??In the ANBU, except for Kakashi himself, the rest of the people really don't have such outstanding results, and only Shisui and Itachi are about the same. "Your grades are enough for you to enter ANBU, but ANBU is not that easy to enter. Before that, we have to conduct an assessment on you. The assessment is very simple. In the wooden mountain next to Konoha, I have placed a Anbu's mask, as long as you can find it back before sunset, you will pass the test." Itachi frowned. He went to find such a small thing in a deep mountain without any clues. It would be impossible to find it even if it was a month, let alone before sunset. Seemingly seeing Itachi's solemnity, Kakashi continued: "I hid this mask. You can look for clues from my body for one minute." Itachi was relieved when he heard this, it seemed much simpler this way. Itachi didn¡¯t waste time, but walked directly to Kakashi, walked around him, and then looked up and down. "One minute is up, you can choose to give up or start." Itachi didn¡¯t say much and left the ANBU base in a flash. "Zhisui, this brother of yours is really cruel." Seeing Itachi leave, Tianzang joked on the side. Zhisui smiled helplessly and said: "There is no way. This guy Itachi has been like this since he was a child, but you can't blame him. After all, his father is the leader of the Fugaku clan. I have never seen that guy smile." "It's really interesting, Shisui, Kakashi-senpai, what do you think?"?Can you find that mask? "Tianzang asked. "It must be no problem, Itachi is smart." Shisui said with great confidence. Kakashi touched his chin and said: "There should be no problem. This test is not difficult. It is just to test Itachi's observation and judgment." Regarding Itachi¡¯s strength, after seeing Itachi take action, Kakashi knew that there was no problem. ???????????????????????????????????So this assessment is not meant to test Itachi's skills, but a different way. The clues that Kakashi left on him are very obvious, and Itachi's eyes did look at those places just now, so there should be no problem. At this time, Kakashi looked at the wristband he had just worn today and smiled meaningfully. Seeing that both Shisui and Kakashi recognized Itachi so much, Tenzo couldn't help but be a little surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this ten-year-old brat would be so valued by both Kakashi and Shisui. Tenzo knows that Kakashi and Shisui seem to be very gentle, but in fact it is not that easy to get them to agree. ???????????? From this point of view, Itachi really has something special about him. At the foot of Mu Mountain, Weasel stood alone on a big rock. "There are water stains on his trousers, so he must have been to the lake. There is a petal on the sole of his foot, which must be a rose. And there is a faint fragrance on his body, which must be aphrodisiac. In addition, there is a petal on his clothes. Bamboo leaves.¡± Itachi closed his eyes and presented the entire Mushan map in his mind, and then followed these clues to plan out the possible paths one by one. Suddenly, Itachi opened his eyes, it should be there! With chakra rioting under his feet, Itachi looked at the sky and saw that there were still almost three hours left. Including the time to return to ANBU, he only had two hours left. Time is running out, the pace needs to be accelerated. With Itachi thinking like this in his heart, the chakra surge under his feet became even more surging. There are rose flowers here! There is Thousand Sun Red here! There is a bamboo forest here! There is a lake here! Soon, Itachi followed these three clues and searched them one by one. Itachi frowned again. No, there are none of these four places. Under the Sharingan, if there really were masks in this place, Itachi could still see them, but there were none here. "Did I overlook something?" Itachi stopped on a tree and fell into deep thought. No, there should be nothing else on him. What is missing? Suddenly, Weasel had a flash of inspiration! By the way, it¡¯s that wrist guard! The color is very new, obviously it has not been used before, and the pattern on it is also temporary. After recalling the pattern carefully, Itachi's eyes lit up, that's where it was! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 144 Codename "Crow" You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Konoha Anbu. The three of them, Kakashi, sat in the assessment venue, closing their eyes and relaxing together. Since he couldn't practice at this time, Kakashi recalled the sealing technique he had learned in his mind. The sealing technique is obscure and difficult to understand, but Kakashi has been learning it intermittently for six years, and he has already mastered the sealing technique found in the family's forbidden area. Mastery is mastery. Every time you re-understand the sealing technique, you will always have a different feeling. It can only be said that the sealing technique is indeed the most mysterious power system in Naruto. At this time, Shisui looked worried and said: "What's going on Itachi? Why hasn't he come back after being gone for so long?" "Shisui, this little brother of yours won't let your hair fall, will you?" Tenzo said. "How can it be." There were only two hours left. Shisui originally thought Itachi should have come back long ago, but he didn't expect it would take so long. Is Kakashi¡¯s test difficult? Shisui looked at Kakashi with some confusion. Kakashi smiled slightly and said: "Shisui, this test is actually not difficult, at least, it is not difficult for Itachi. There is still time left, so you don't have to worry." Shisui breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this. Kakashi's judgment had never been wrong in Shisui's knowledge, so Shisui took it for granted that he would not be wrong this time. It¡¯s just that Shisui seems to have forgotten that the person who knows Itachi best here should be himself. Why does Kakashi have more confidence in Itachi than he does? "Concern is chaos." On the other side, Weasel stopped on a big tree. "This should be the place." With a murmur, Itachi began to observe his surroundings. Itachi had searched the places indicated by the four clues before, but found nothing, and finally remembered Kakashi's new wristband pattern. That¡¯s the crux of all the clues. That pattern is a map indicating where the target is. There are two diagonals in the middle of the square, and the intersection in the middle is where the mask is! When he understood this, Itachi ran towards that direction without hesitation. Suddenly, Weasel's eyes lit up. Under the tree where he stopped, there was a very new pit. "found it!" After jumping down from the tree and digging the small hole, I found a brand new mask wrapped in oilcloth. The corner of his mouth curled up. It seems that entering the ANBU should be no problem. Anbu, Shisui was already a little out of breath. "What's going on with this guy Itachi? He won't let his guard down at this time, right?" "Shisui, stop walking around. There are no ANBU like you." Tianzang said angrily. "Sorry, sorry, I'm anxious too." At this time, Kakashi's closed eyes suddenly opened and said: "I'm back." As soon as Kakashi finished speaking, the iron door was opened. A childish voice sounded. "Ch¨±nin Uchiha Itachi, completed the mission and now delivers the mission items." After speaking, Itachi presented the mask with both hands. When Shisui saw this, he was overjoyed and said, "Itachi, I knew you were fine." Itachi didn¡¯t answer, still maintaining the same posture as before. Shisui is not embarrassed, Itachi has such a temper. Kakashi showed a smile, but also said nothing. Instead, he took out a set of ANBU clothes and handed it to Itachi. "Uchiha Itachi, congratulations on joining ANBU Team 6. This is your ANBU prop. The mask on your hand must be worn when performing missions in the future. If you have any questions about other things, just ask Shisui. I believe that you will It¡¯s easier to communicate with each other.¡± "yes!" "As for your ANBU codename" Kakashi touched his chin and then said: "Just call it Crow, Crow's Crow." "yes!" "Well, let's report to ANBU tomorrow." Hearing this, Weasel looked troubled. "What's wrong? Itachi?" Kakashi asked with some confusion. "Kakashi-senpai, can you change the day?" "Why?" Shisui on the side said quickly: "Itachi, ANBU's orders are everything." Itachi hasn¡¯t said anything yet, stuckCassie suddenly remembered something and said with a smile: "Then it will be the day after tomorrow." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Both Shisui and Tenzo looked at Kakashi in disbelief. When did Kakashi become so easy to talk to? Itachi looked happy, bowed to Kakashi, and said, "Thank you, senior." "You're welcome, go back." "Um." Itachi left, and Shisui asked curiously: "Kakashi-senpai, when did you become so easy to talk to?" "It's nothing, it's just that I have something to do and I won't be able to come tomorrow. It would be just right if Itachi wants to change the day." "Huh? What are you going to do tomorrow, senior?" Tianzang asked. "Tomorrow is the day when the ninja school starts. There are three brats that I have to send to enroll." Shisui and Tenzo suddenly understood. Since they are so familiar with Kakashi, of course they know that Kakashi is teaching three children. Under the moonlight, the seventh training ground. Naruto, Xiang Rin, and Jugo lay on the ground panting. "Zhongwu, Xianglin, you are going to school tomorrow, are you nervous?" Xianglin rolled her eyes and said, "What's there to be nervous about? Brother Kakashi has been coaching us for two years, and you still can't enroll in school. Are you worthy of Brother Kakashi?" "That's right, it will definitely be no problem." Hearing what Xiang Rin said, Naruto immediately gained confidence. "Our goal is number one, we must not embarrass Kakashi-nii!" Xianglin stood up and announced her goal loudly. "Yeah! I want to be first too!" "You? Just forget it, you can't even beat Chongwu." Xianglin said angrily. Naruto was stunned immediately after hearing this. Although Juugo had the power of the curse seal sealed by Kakashi, his physical fitness was still very outstanding. In addition, he was two years older than Naruto, so he was naturally stronger than Naruto. Quite a few. Chongwu touched his hair awkwardly, a little embarrassed. "You three, it's so late, why don't you go back to bed? Are you confident about the exam tomorrow?" At this moment, Kakashi suddenly appeared. The three of them were stunned for a moment, then Xianglin said: "Brother Kakashi, don't worry, we will definitely become the number one." "Oh? That's it, then you have to work hard." Kakashi smiled. "Um!" With the presence of Uchiha Sasuke, it is not an easy task for the three of them to win the first place. After all, Sasuke's talent is unparalleled among the students of this class, and Naruto in the early stage was really no match. Uchiha resident. "Father, I have been successfully selected into the ANBU and am under the command of Kakashi Hatake." Hearing this, Fugaku asked with great interest: "Oh? Is it Shisui's team? Shisui has a high opinion of Kakashi Hatake. What do you think?" "Very strong." Fugaku was not surprised when he heard this. Unlike ordinary Uchiha people, Fugaku has far-reaching vision and does not look at people with colored glasses. Fugaku knew exactly how Kakashi's reputation in Konoha and the ninja world came about. There is no trace of moisture at all. Furthermore, in recent years, it has been rare to hear of Kakashi using the Sharingan, even though Kakashi's name for the Sharingan is still circulating. This is enough to show that even if Kakashi does not get rid of the constraints of the Sharingan, he can still exert great combat power without relying on the Sharingan. With such a character, if the Uchiha clan wants to take action, it is impossible not to care about him. Other Uchiha may be short-sighted, but Fugaku's vision is much clearer and sharper. ¡°Learn well from him, he is a strong man.¡± Itachi was stunned for a moment when he heard this. He had never heard his father praise someone like this before. Having both Shisui and his father praise him like this made Itachi even more curious about Kakashi. What kind of person is he? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 145 Enrollment You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Miqin, I have something to do first." "Fugaku, today is Sasuke's entrance exam, don't you go and take a look?" Fugaku turned to look at Sasuke and said, "Let Itachi accompany him. It just so happens that Itachi has nothing to do today." Sasuke was a little disappointed when he heard this. "But¡­¡­" "Okay, the clan affairs are still waiting for me to deal with." After Fugaku finished speaking, he left the house without looking back. Fugaku, who was standing at the door, sighed, straightened up his appearance, and then walked towards the family meeting hall. Looking at Sasuke's disappointed expression, Itachi knelt down, flicked Sasuke's forehead gently, and said with a smile: "What's wrong, Sasuke, don't you like me sending you to school?" Hearing this, Sasuke quickly said: "No, no, brother, of course it would be nice to send me to school, but" Sasuke said, looking at the door, a little frustrated. Mikoto and Itachi were a little helpless when they saw this. It would be difficult to change Fugaku's character. "Okay, Sasuke, let's go." "Um." On the other side, Kakashi came to where Naruto and the other three lived. Since today is a special day, none of the three of them slept in. To be more precise, Naruto was so excited that he didn't sleep all night. "Are you ready?" "Um!" "Then let's go." Today is the opening day of Konoha Ninja School. The new students will enter the Ninja School today and start their ninja career. I have to say that the Ninja School is a great decision made by Konoha. With the Ninja School, a large number of outstanding talents have emerged in Konoha. There are Jiraiya and Orochimaru in front, and Namikaze Minato behind. These civilian ninjas came to prominence because of the ninja school, were favored by famous teachers, and eventually became powerful in the ninja world. It can be said that the Ninja School is a huge selection. It selects all outstanding newcomers with potential and then trains them with famous teachers, eventually forming a new pillar of Konoha. For example, the Twelve Little Strongmen of Konoha later. Because of this, Konoha continues to thrive and has been passed down. And the ninja school is also one of the important ways to integrate the village from big clans into one family. Kakashi walked in front, and the three brats behind him were surprisingly quiet. Even Naruto, who was usually the noisiest, became a little silent. When children face a strange environment, they will feel a little hesitant. As he approached the entrance of the ninja school, Kakashi saw Itachi coming from the other direction, and little Sasuke next to him. Sasuke is really cute at this time. "Hey, Itachi, hello." Kakashi stretched out his hand to say hello. Hearing this, Itachi took a look and saw Kakashi. "Hello, Kakashi-senpai, why are you here." Kakashi pointed to the three brats behind him and said, "Send these three guys over to enroll. What about you? Is this your brother?" When Sasuke was mentioned, Itachi's expression obviously changed. "yes." Sasuke looked at the strange man in front of him and pulled Itachi's hand with some fear. It was obvious that this little guy was still very shy at this time. "Sasuke, you are really the Kakashi-senpai who Shisui often comes forward with." Sasuke was a little surprised when he heard this, and looked at Kakashi with curiosity in his eyes. From Shisui's mouth, Sasuke heard him praise Kakashi more than once. Looking at the beautiful little shota in front of him, Kakashi felt a little emotional, will this guy always live in the darkness of revenge in the future? Is it the sadness of being the reincarnation of Indra? Naruto looked over curiously at the same time. While looking at Sasuke, Sasuke also saw Naruto. The two people looked at each other. Suddenly, a different feeling rippled in their hearts, but it quickly dissipated. Xiang Rin looked at Sasuke, and his eyes lit up. He was a handsome guy. Xiang Rin expressed that he liked him very much. But he seems to be almost as handsome as the little brother Neji I met before. Who should I choose? The little Xianglin was in a difficult situation. Children¡¯s likes are always so casual. On the contrary, Chongwu didn¡¯t feel anything at all.  Naruto and Sasuke completed their fateful first encounter. "Registration for the entrance examination of Konoha Ninja School is now open. Parents who have filled out the forms are asked to hand them in, and then the candidates will enter the school for the assessment." Hearing this, Kakashi and Itachi both walked over and handed in the form. And Sasuke, Naruto and others also went in. "Come on Sasuke." "Well, brother, I will try my best." "Naruto, Xiang Rin, Jugo, come on." "Don't worry, Brother Bai Mao, I'm sure there will be no problem." "Yeah! Kakashi-nii." "Um!" Watching the four people go in, Kakashi and Itachi did not stay at the door. The assessment was not short, and staying at the crowded door was not a good choice. "Itachi, are you interested in chatting?" "Well, Kakashi-senpai." "Let's go, there are many people here, we will come back later." "good." On the small road in Konoha, Kakashi and Itachi were walking and chatting, and the atmosphere was quite harmonious. Itachi still respects Kakashi very much. "As for Itachi, Kakashi always felt a little bit unbearable. The future fate of such a character is really too bleak. "Itachi, what do you think about the relationship between Uchiha and the village?" Itachi was a little surprised by Kakashi's sudden question. This kind of question was really a bit sensitive. What's more, Konoha and Uchiha have developed to this stage now. Itachi was a little unsure for a moment, whether this was a question Kakashi wanted to ask himself, or a test from Konoha's higher-ups. Seeing Itachi¡¯s appearance, Kakashi also knew that he was being a little abrupt. "Sorry, Itachi, this question may be too sensitive. I just did it on a whim and didn't mean anything else." "Kakashi-senpai, do you think the Uchiha clan can coexist peacefully with the village?" Kakashi was silent for a moment after hearing this, and said: "Uchiha is a part of the village. It has developed to what it is now. It is a problem of the predecessors. There is no hatred between the village and Uchiha, but some barriers. If both sides can open up If you accept the other person with an open mind, maybe this problem will no longer exist.¡± Itachi nodded when he heard this, but he also knew that this method was too difficult. It is not easy to understand between people. There are many things between people's hearts. Kakashi also knows that his statement is too idealistic, but other than that, there is no way to completely eliminate this contradiction. There is a way to temporarily eliminate it. That is to establish a powerful foreign enemy. In this case, the relationship between the village leaders and the Uchiha can be eased a little, and the relationship that is now almost at a freezing point can be saved. But if this enemy is not strong enough, Uchiha may still be isolated by the top management and not be sent to the battlefield. "It's just that, just a few years after the war, every village probably has no intention of starting a war. The price is too high and not worth it. This has almost become an unsolvable situation. "The thoughts of Shisui and Itachi are just to wander between the two sides, trying to persuade them both. But obviously, this method is not realistic. "Kakashi-senpai, thank you very much." "Itachi, you choose your own path in life. You don't have to carry everything alone." Kakashi spoke earnestly and thoughtfully, but Itachi was a little confused. Kakashi did not explain, but patted Itachi on the shoulder and said: "Let's go, it's time to go back, they should be almost there. By the way, remember to report to the ANBU tomorrow." "Yes! Kakashi-senpai!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 146 Mysterious Place You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The enrollment matter came to an end, and Kakashi did not take care of Naruto and the three of them all day long. After all, they still have to go through their own affairs, Kakashi will not be a nanny. Moreover, Kakashi is now the captain of the ANBU. Although due to the special nature of the ANBU, there will not be too many affairs, but there is still some task scheduling to do. "Shisui, Itachi, there is a mission this time that requires the three of us to go together. You two need to clean up, we are leaving the village." Shisui and Itachi didn't ask any more questions, just responded, and then packed up and prepared to set off. A month later, in the southern part of the Land of Fire, Kakashi and the other three were sitting under a big tree to rest. "Silver, I didn't expect this mission to go so smoothly. It was completed in no time." Shisui said happily. "This mission is not difficult. The most important thing is to let Ya get familiar with the work of ANBU first." Hearing this, Itachi said: "Thank you, senior." "You're welcome. I believe that with your talent, your leadership this time is enough." Itachi nodded in agreement. "Okay, it's getting late. Let's rest here tonight and start our journey tomorrow." Kakashi said. Naturally, Shisui and Itachi had no objections. After the three of them had a simple meal, they each found a tree and rested against it. Of course, it is impossible to enter deep sleep. In the barren mountains, only people with a big heart like Naruto can sleep soundly. ?Obviously, these three people are not such people. The night is silent, with a gentle breeze blowing from time to time. The weather in October is always a bit hot. There are dark clouds in the sky, giving it a strange feeling. The three of Kakashi opened their eyes at the same time, the scarlet Sharingan was revealed at the same time, and the seal on Kakashi's left eye was directly broken. The three of them were shocked. Their Sharingan was operating spontaneously and uncontrollably? The three of them stood up at the same time, and they all saw surprise and confusion in each other's eyes. "What's going on? How can the Sharingan rotate spontaneously?" Shisui asked in confusion. Kakashi and Itachi were both a little silent, they also didn't know what was going on. The Sharingan also lost its red light at this time and returned to its previous appearance. But none of the three of them thought it was an accident. The three of them looked at each other and felt something was wrong. This place might not be that simple. This barren mountain is just a small place that the three of them passed by. There is no sign on the map. Could it be that this place has something to do with the Sharingan? These three people don¡¯t know it clearly, but this may be the only explanation. Otherwise, the abnormality of the Sharingan cannot be explained at all. "This thing is a bit weird. It is probably related to this place. Now we have two options. One is to uncover this problem, and the other is to leave immediately. What do you think?" Kakashi touched his chin and suggested. Shisui and Itachi looked at each other, and both saw movement in each other's eyes. When Kakashi saw this, his thoughts were ruined. "Then let's start taking action. Shun, Crow, because the target is uncertain, we split up, three people in three directions. This mountain is not big, half an hour should be enough. No matter whether we find any problems after that, we will Come back to this place to gather and then make plans. Any questions?" "No!" "Okay, take action!" Kakashi gave an order, and the three of them dispersed immediately. The three of them are all ninjas with certain strength. At this time, there is no need to act together. It will be more efficient to act separately. Half an hour later, Kakashi stopped on a big tree. "It's strange, there's nothing here. Is it in the direction of Shisui or Itachi?" Kakashi thought to himself, his eyes shining with thought. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not an option to continue searching like this.¡± Kakashi murmured softly, and then formed a strange seal with his hands. "untie!" I saw the three silver-white magatama behind Kakashi constantly rotating, and then a terrifying natural energy filled Kakashi's body. A streak of red eyeshadow instantly appeared next to Kakashi's eyes.   Immortal mode! In sage mode, the entire barren mountain is within Kakashi's perception. Kakashi soon discovered the chakra of Shisui and Itachi. "Shisui and Itachi are both rushing back, and it seems they haven't found anything." "Huh? This is it!" Kakashi's eyes suddenly opened wide, a very powerful chakra reaction. And it¡¯s very obscure! In that mountain! "This is not a human chakra type, what is it?" Kakashi frowned and put his right hand on his chin, wondering what he was thinking. The target has discovered that the natural energy in Kakashi's body has rapidly faded and turned back into the silver-white magatama seal. "Yin! Did you find anything over there? Neither Crow nor I found anything." Shisui and Itachi also rushed back at this time, but found nothing. "Yes, come with me." Since he couldn¡¯t think of anything, Kakashi decided to go over and have a look before talking. And this matter is obviously related to the Sharingan, so Shisui and Itachi are naturally rare and good helpers. Hearing this, Shisui and Itachi followed Kakashi and quickly arrived at a lake. "Silver, what is this?" Zhishui asked doubtfully. "Under this water, there is an underwater passage that connects the inside of the mountain. You can use your Sharingan to take a look." When Shisui and Itachi heard this, they opened their Sharingan without hesitation. Sure enough, under the Sharingan's vision, there was a passage under the water. It¡¯s not that the Sharingan also has the ability to see through, it¡¯s just that there was a strange chakra acting on the passage, and it was very clear under the Sharingan. "What is this place? Why does it feel so strange?" Zhisui said. "This place is very unusual. I don't recommend that we go down there." Itachi said calmly. "Itachi is right. This place is weird inside and out. It's really hard to tell if you just go in like this. "Crow, don't say that. Since it can be sensed by the Sharingan here, it must be related to the Sharingan. Maybe it contains the secret of the Sharingan. I think we should go in and take a look." Shisui was quite confident. , I think we should go in and have a look. "Senior, what do you think?" Seeing what Shisui said, Itachi thought it would be better to ask Kakashi for his opinion. "Now that we are all here, there is no reason to give up. I know you are all curious, aren't you?" Kakashi smiled. He understood Itachi's worry, this place was indeed a bit weird, but Kakashi felt that there was something worth entering here. ¡° Moreover, the feeling of chakra made Kakashi very concerned. It seems to have a somewhat familiar smell. It's not chakra that people are familiar with. What is it? Kakashi couldn¡¯t remember for a while. So if you want to know the answer, you can only go in and take a look. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 147 Stone Tablet You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Both Shisui and Kakashi agreed to go in, so Itachi naturally couldn't object anymore. Then there were three pops of sound, and the three of them jumped into the water one after another. This water pool is very clear, and there is no obstruction for the three of them to see things in the water. Kakashi swam at the front and soon saw a dark hole. Without hesitation, Kakashi swam directly there. Shisui and Itachi followed Kakashi's footsteps. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Kakashi came out of the water and faced a dark space. He took out a scroll from the ninja tool bag and an oil lamp from the sealed space. In an instant, there was a glimmer of light in the dark space, and everything within a radius of two meters was illuminated very brightly. "This is¡­¡­" Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank, not far away, there were two white bones! At this moment, Shisui Itachi finally emerged from the water. "Silver, did you find anything?" Zhishui asked. Kakashi pointed to the bones in front and said: "It seems that we are not the first people to come here." Although the body has turned into bones, there are still a few pieces of broken clothing. Seeing the white bones, Shisui and Itachi were a little curious and stepped forward to take a look. Itachi carefully picked up the pieces of clothing that had been decayed by time. "This is¡­¡­" "What happened? What did you find?" Zhisui asked. Kakashi walked over and put the oil lamp aside, also waiting for Itachi's answer. "The pattern on this scrap of clothing seems to be a piece of the Uchiha family crest, look at it." Itachi handed the piece of clothing to Shisui, who took it in surprise. Sure enough, although the piece of clothing was small and the pattern on it was even more blurry, as members of the Uchiha clan, how could Shisui and Itachi not recognize it? come out. ?????????????????????????????? Are these two bones from the Uchiha clan? Both Shisui and Itachi felt a little heavy. Now it seems that these two people are most likely from the Uchiha clan. So why are they here? No need to think too much, it must be related to the inexplicable Sharingan induction that happened to all three of them just now. So why did these two people die here? The expressions of the three people became a little solemn. It was obvious that there was danger here. The Uchiha tribesmen who can open the Sharingan will not be weak, and both of them died here. It is obvious that their opponents are very strong, or in other words, what they face is terrifying. Kakashi did not speak, but began to study the two skeletons. "Senior, what did you find?" Itachi asked. "There was no damage to these two skeletons. That is to say, the cause of their death was not a strong external force. Otherwise, the bones would definitely have broken bones." Shisui and Itachi nodded, agreeing with Kakashi's statement. "The bones are intact and have not turned black, which means they were not poisoned. In other words, their death was because it was a small-scale and fatal attack. There are only a few ways to cause death. Their situation It seems that it was a death without external injuries.¡± "Illusion!" Shisui and Itachi thought of this at the same time. "Yes, it's a genjutsu. But as a ninja of the Uchiha clan and with the Sharingan activated, the genjutsu that can kill them should not be underestimated." Shisui and Itachi nodded. Indeed, the Sharingan has a certain resistance to illusions. If you can kill it directly through illusion, it will at least be an A-level illusion. A-level ninjutsu is not something that ordinary people can unleash. Shisui is a little eager to try it. He is the most powerful among the three in illusions. "Yin, let me go in front. I am the strongest here in terms of illusions." Kakashi shook his head and said: "Your Majesty." "Why?" Zhisui said puzzledly. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you have the strongest illusion that I let you take the throne. If Crow and I are both under the illusion, it¡¯s up to you to solve it for us.¡± "this¡­¡­" Itachi also said at this time: "Shun, I'm leaving it to you." With that said, Itachi followed Kakashi and walked forward Zhishui touched the back of his head helplessly and said, "Really, then let me be your queen." Shisui also knew that Kakashi was right, and this was indeed the best way. If there really is a genjutsu, then putting Shisui last is the best choice. Furthermore, Kakashi and Itachi¡¯s level of genjutsu is equally good. Kakashi held an oil lamp to open the way ahead, and the dark space unfolded in front of the three of them. The originally huge space began to become smaller, and finally turned into a corridor more than two meters wide. ¡°It¡¯s just that the stone walls on both sides of the corridor are so neat and scary. It¡¯s as if someone cut it open with a knife. "How sharp does a large knife have to be that can cut the stone wall so smoothly?" Kakashi thought maliciously, and suddenly, there was a flash of green light in front of him. Kakashi stopped and said, "There seems to be something ahead. Please be careful." "Um." The chakra in the three people's bodies is flowing silently, and they are ready to fight at any time. After a few more steps, the corridor finally reached the end. The three of them stood side by side, stunned by the sight in front of them! A huge stone tablet stood in front of the three people, with a faint green light emitting from it. "What is this?" Shisui said in surprise. Kakashi narrowed his eyes and saw some inscriptions engraved on them. "Three artifacts?" Kakashi was stunned for a moment. The things on this stone tablet were quite similar to the murals he had seen in the forbidden area of ????Hell Valley. Why is this thing here? There are records of the three artifacts in so many places? No, that¡¯s not right. This stone tablet seems to have chakra! Kakashi exclaimed and shouted: "Be careful! There is something wrong with this stone tablet!" As soon as he finished speaking, the green light emitted from the stone tablet was so strong that it directly enveloped the three of them. There is no time to escape! Oops! This was the only thought in Kakashi's mind at this time, but then he felt dizzy, as if he had fallen into some kind of coma. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Kakashi slowly opened his eyes. In the white light, Kakashi's vision gradually became clear. But the scene in front of him surprised Kakashi. Familiar room, familiar ceiling. This is your home? Hatake House? Kakashi jumped up and looked at everything in front of him in disbelief. "what happened?" As soon as Kakashi made a sound, he immediately felt something was wrong. This voice is a little strange. Kakashi immediately ran to the mirror. The same silver-white hair, the same mask, but both eyes are intact and there are no scars! And that young body. This iswhen you were a child? At this moment, the door was pushed open. "Kakashi, why haven't you gotten up yet?" Kakashi turned around and looked shocked. ??White hair, familiar clothes "Father?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 148 Past You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Kakashi, why do you look like this? You have gone out to have breakfast, and we have to practice together later." Hatake Sakumo came over and patted Kakashi's silver hair, then waved and left the room. Kakashi stood blankly in front of the mirror. "What's going on? Is it an illusion?" Chakra is constantly rotating in the body. The huge chakra gained from years of practice disappeared without a trace at this time. Even the silver-white curse seal disappeared. "how could this be¡­¡­" Kakashi was puzzled, this illusion was a bit too real. At this time, the chakra in Kakashi's body is at the level of a genin at best. Did you travel through time again? "Kakashi, come out quickly." Sakumo's voice came again, and Kakashi hurried out without hesitation. "Kakashi, you are a little lazy today. Were you too tired from practicing yesterday?" Sakumo said. "No, dad, I'm just thinking about something." "What have you been thinking about for so long?" Sakumo asked. "Nothing." Kakashi said vaguely. Sakuma didn¡¯t say anything after seeing this. "Okay, come over and eat quickly, and follow me to the yard to practice practice later." "Yes! Father!" Although he was puzzled, Kakashi still filled his stomach first. After breakfast, Sakumo stood up and said, "Kakashi, follow me." Kakashi nodded, he was very familiar with what happened next. Before entering school, this kind of daily life was too ordinary. ¡°I have inherited the memory, and this period of time seems to have been experienced by myself. This moment reappeared before his eyes, making Kakashi filled with emotions. It¡¯s just, father, is it really you? Kakashi looked at the tall figure in front of him, the corners of his eyes were a little moist. How long has it been since you felt this way? Kakashi even forgot about it. Before the tears in the corners of his eyes fell, Kakashi forced them back. Crying is never something a man should do. It¡¯s still the familiar courtyard, where Kakashi swung his sword countless times. ¡°It¡¯s just different now, there is a familiar yet unfamiliar figure. "Kakashi, my Hatake clan is powerful in the ninja world with its sword skills, so you must master this sword skill. It is said that when the village was not established, a mysterious strong man taught me this powerful sword skill of the Hatake clan. The sword technique. And even if our Hatake clan doesn't have the blood inheritance limit, we can still occupy a place in the ninja world with this sword technique." Kakashi nodded. He had heard these words once many years ago, and now that he heard them again, he was filled with emotion. "Hatake swordsmanship is a ninja technique. The early practice is to continuously swing the sword and turn it into the body's instinct. There are eight basic sword techniques, namely sweeping, chopping, poking, cutting, plundering, nabbing, and chopping. , Tu! Today, this is what you are practicing. Watch carefully, I will only demonstrate it once. " After Sakumo finished speaking, he pulled out the White Fang dagger from his back and floated in the courtyard full of cherry blossoms. Sweep, chop, plow, cut, plunder, kill, chop, and suddenly! ? One move after another, although it seems simple, it is extremely powerful. Waves of knife shadows surrounded White Fang. Kakashi is a little ashamed. Even now, his sword skills are still not as good as his father's. It¡¯s not that Kakashi¡¯s talent is not good, but that he is too distracted. Sakumo has practiced swordsmanship all his life and has already practiced it to the point of perfection, but Kakashi also did not let go of other things when he practiced the Hatake sword technique. Therefore, even though Kakashi is extremely talented, his sword skills are only eight points higher than Sakumo's. If Kakashi didn¡¯t know that there would be so many powerful enemies in the future, maybe Kakashi would concentrate on practicing sword skills. It¡¯s just that Kakashi knows that one sword technique will not be enough in the future. With his body still and the wind breaking, Shuomao stood alone with his sword, looking like an aloof swordsman. This is the intention of the sword! Kakashi suddenly realized that he was still young at the time and did not notice that his father was using the sword at this time. When it comes to things like sword intention, it¡¯s mysterious.It is mysterious and cannot be explained at all. You can only understand it yourself. Mifune had also told Kakashi about the sword's intention at the beginning, and Kakashi thought that it would not take long for him to understand it. It¡¯s a pity that Kakashi has not understood it until now. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because Kakashi doesn¡¯t have the determination of a swordsman to sacrifice everything for his sword. And this is where Kakashi falls short of White Fang. "Kakashi, do you see clearly? Try it and let me see." Sakumo said and handed the White Fang dagger in his hand to Kakashi. "Yes! Father." Kakashi took the familiar White Fang dagger with a somewhat emotional expression on his face. In the battle of Shen Wukun, this sword was broken, and was later rebuilt by him into the Qian Ting he is today. Every time he uses Qian Ting to fight, Kakashi feels like he is fighting alongside his father. Clenching the short sword in his hand, Kakashi let out a breath. The knife cuts through the void, and the wind blows! Kakashi exerted all his strength and also set off waves of sword shadows. Sakumo's expression became very strange in an instant. Or rather surprised! The White Fang dagger in Kakashi's hand is less sharp, but more flexible. In terms of moves alone, it is not inferior to Sakumo's display just now. With every blow, Kakashi seemed to use all his strength. Faint memories gradually came to mind. That time when I was taught by my father. "Kakashi, be sure to use your sword steadily." "Kakashi, it's too slow, you must go faster!" "Kakashi, it's not enough, it's too weak!" "Kakashi, you have to grow up as soon as possible. I'm afraid dad won't have the chance to protect you anymore." "Kakashi, this is the last time, you will be on your own from now on." "Kakashi, forgive dad." Suddenly, the scene in front of me changed. The dark night sky was still flashing with lightning, and in front of Kakashi's eyes was a cold corpse. The tall figure fell to the ground. ??The bright red blood continued to flow from his abdomen, and the white fang short sword that shocked the ninja world was deeply inserted into it. A man who frightened the ninja world ended his life in this way. Looking at this both real and nihilistic scene in front of him, Kakashi was not sad or even surprised. "Father, I have grown up. If there is a chance to meet again in the future, I will tell you that I have forgiven you a long time ago. You are a hero." Lightning flashed across the night sky, illuminating Kakashi's miserable face. As the past reappeared, Kakashi naturally had mixed feelings in his heart. "Maybe I should be grateful for this illusion." Kakashi chuckled and calmed down all his emotions. At this time, he was still the powerful Hatake Kakashi who shocked the ninja world and defeated the Fourth Raikage! "Then, break it into pieces!" He suddenly pulled out the White Fang dagger inserted in Sakumo's belly, a white light flashed, and the scene in front of him was shattered like a mirror! The illusion is broken! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 149 Ten Fist Sword! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The shattered illusion turned into nothingness before Kakashi's eyes, and green light filled the entire space this time. The White Fang dagger in Kakashi's hand turned into Qian Ting, with lightning shining on the blade. The illusion is indeed real, but the White Fang dagger has become the key to breaking the situation. White Fang stayed in Kakashi¡¯s hands for several years, and was later recast as Chi Ting. It can be said that no one in this world knows this sword better than Kakashi. When he took the White Fang dagger from Sakumo, Kakashi was enlightened and understood the key to this illusion. This illusion is condensed from the memories of people intercepted. Even though they know it is an illusion, they can't help but indulge in it. The cold White Fang dagger made Kakashi understand the key to the matter in an instant. In this illusion, only the White Fang dagger can carry on the past and present. Having just met Sakumo, it is impossible to say that Kakashi¡¯s mood did not have ups and downs. But this emotion was quickly suppressed by Kakashi. This situation is not the time to be sentimental. I¡¯m afraid this stone tablet is not that simple. Such a powerful illusion is probably not much different from Itachi's Tsukuyomi later. "What on earth is this stone tablet?" Kakashi was a little curious as to what kind of secrets a stone tablet that could release such a powerful illusion concealed. The content above is similar to the murals in Hell Valley, but the murals in Hell Valley do not have such exaggerated illusion capabilities. Three divine weapons: the ten-fist sword, the eight-foot mirror, and the eight-foot magatama. ??Could it be that there are ten fist swords here? Kakashi was shocked. Among the three artifacts, only the Juken Sword has the ability to perform illusions. The Ten Fist Sword is a kind of Kusanagi Sword. It is a spiritual weapon and has no entity at all. It works perfectly with the Yata Mirror. The wine flying out of the gourd turned into a sword, and this sword was the Ten Fist Sword. The soul stabbed by the sword will be sealed in the gourd, and then trapped in an endless illusion. It also has the ability to seal. Speaking of which, the ability of this Ten Fist Sword is somewhat similar to that of the Infinite Tsukuyomi. And the illusion just now is probably the masterpiece of the Ten Fist Sword. At this time, what Kakashi was thinking about was that he might have overlooked something in the forbidden area in Hell Valley. ????It doesn¡¯t make sense that there are such magical illusions here but nothing there. But before Kakashi could think about it, the green light in front of him gradually dissipated, the stone tablet converged all the light, and then a gourd-shaped thing appeared on the stone tablet. And next to it are engraved three characters, Ten Fist Sword. Kakashi narrowed his eyes, and sure enough, the Ten Fist Sword was sealed here! Kakashi didn¡¯t think much, walked to the stone tablet and gently touched the lines on the stone tablet. The red gourd looks very energetic, and the red light is flashing. Kakashi could feel the temperature radiating from the gourd. The gourd seemed to be feeling something, emerging from the stone tablet and reflecting in the air. Kakashi was delighted and stretched out his right hand to take it down. But when Kakashi reached out, the gourd flashed and turned into a red mist. Once your hand passes through it, you can't hold it in your hand at all. Kakashi was stunned and took his hand back, and the gourd appeared again. Kakashi didn¡¯t believe in evil and stretched out his hand again. Unfortunately, no matter how many times Kakashi tried, he couldn¡¯t catch it. "How is this going?" Kakashi was a little helpless. This was all before his eyes, but he couldn't get it, which made Kakashi very unhappy. At this moment, the figures of Shisui and Itachi appeared next to Kakashi. "Senior?" Zhishui called softly. Kakashi saw it was Shisui and Itachi and said, "Have you solved the environment too?" The two of them nodded. "Senior, what is this?" Zhishui pointed at the ten-fist sword and said. Kakashi did not answer, but pointed to the three words on the stone tablet. "Ten fist swords?" Shisui and Itachi were both stunned. This is one of the three legendary artifacts.? "Yes, this is the Ten Fist Sword. This should be the place where the Ten Fist Sword is sealed, and the illusion just now should be the test of the Ten Fist Sword. It seems that all three of us have passed." Kakashi chuckled, secretly thinking that the luck of the Ten Fist Sword was really good. After waiting for so many years, no master came. This time, three came. But Kakashi felt vaguely that he might not be able to get this artifact. "Senior, if you pass first, these ten fist swords will definitely be yours." Even when faced with artifacts like the Ten Fist Sword, Shisui was not greedy at all. Itachi also nodded, agreeing with Shisui's words. "Shisui, Itachi, the artifact is alive, I'm afraid I won't have a chance." "Senior, what do you mean by this? Senior is the first person to break the illusion. How come there is no chance?" Zhishui asked doubtfully. Kakashi did not explain, but reached out and touched the gourd. As expected, the gourd turned into a red mist again. "this¡­¡­" Both Shisui and Itachi were a little surprised, what was going on. "This Ten Fist Sword doesn't seem to be a physical entity." Itachi said, looking at the gourd with scarlet eyes. Hearing this, Shisui also opened his Sharingan and found that it was indeed not an entity. Kakashi nodded and said: "Yes, this Ten Fist Sword is indeed not an entity. You should still remember why we came to this place." "Sharingan!" Itachi whispered. "Yes, it's the Sharingan. If I'm not mistaken, someone who can hold the Ten Fist Sword must have the Sharingan. Moreover, I'm afraid it's not just the ordinary Sharingan." "Senior, what you mean isthe Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?" Zhisui said suddenly. "Mangekyo Sharingan?" Itachi was a little surprised. This was the first time he heard this term. "Yes, Itachi, the three Magatama Sharingan is not the top of the Sharingan. There is also the Mangekyo Sharingan on it. Back then, Uchiha's ancestor, Uchiha Madara, suppressed the entire ninja world with a pair of Mangekyo Sharingan. , only the First Hokage can rival it." Shisui told Itachi about the Mangekyo Sharingan, and Itachi finally understood this information. "Yes, it is the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. I have seen records of the three artifacts elsewhere before. I am afraid that only those who have activated the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan can remove this Ten Fist Sword." Kakashi said. "Senior, I remember that your Sharingan should already be the Mangekyo Sharingan, right?" Shisui asked with some confusion. When he was in Kirigakure Village, Kakashi's eyes had a different pattern from the three magatama. Shisui also thought that Kakashi had opened the kaleidoscope at that time. Kakashi did not deny it and said: "Yes, I did open the kaleidoscope, but this is not enough. The Sharingan must be two to exert its maximum power. You should all know this." Itachi was shocked when he heard this. Kakashi actually opened the legendary Mangeky¨­ Sharingan of the Uchiha clan. A foreigner could actually do this. Now Itachi begins to understand why Shisui respects Kakashi so much. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 150 Shisui¡¯s Susanoo You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Senior, what do you mean?" Zhishui asked doubtfully. Kakashi looked at Shisui and said, "Shisui, your Mangeky¨­ Sharingan should be open, right?" Hearing this, Itachi looked at Shisui in horror. Shisui also opened the legendary kaleidoscope? Seeing this, Shisui touched his head with some embarrassment and said, "Ah, it was opened not long ago. How did you know, senior?" "Guess." "Forehead¡­¡­" Kakashi¡¯s answer left Shisui speechless. Can you guess this? But Kakashi did guess. According to the original work, Shisui at this time should indeed have the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. "Shisui, the Kaleidoscope of Eyes should be able to release Susanoo." Shisui was shocked, he didn¡¯t expect Kakashi even knew this. "Yes, senior, why do you know these things?" "After all, I also have a kaleidoscope. It shouldn't be surprising to know this, right?" Kakashi smiled. Shisui suddenly realized that it was not surprising that Kakashi opened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan earlier than him and knew about Susanoo. "Shisui, if I'm not wrong, I'm afraid Susanoo will need to take out this Ten Fist Sword. Give it a try." This Ten Fist Sword feels tangible but insubstantial, so Kakashi came up with such a method based on the situation of later generations. If the guess is correct, this method should be feasible. Hearing this, Shisui didn't think much about it. Collecting the artifact was simply not a pleasant thing. Shisui closed his eyes slightly, then opened his eyes suddenly! The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! The black four-cornered dart pattern kept hovering in Shisui's eyes. "Shisui, you don't need to use the complete Susanoo, just make it an arm." The use of Susanoo has a huge loss of pupil power, so if it is fully deployed, it is obviously unnecessary. If it¡¯s just one arm, there shouldn¡¯t be any big damage. Shisui nodded, expressing understanding. "Itachi, step away with me. What happens next may not be what you imagined." After Kakashi finished speaking, he pulled Itachi out of the way for more than five meters. Itachi looked at Shisui with burning eyes, and those strange pupils that he had never seen before. At this time, Zhisui was looking attentively at the Ten Fist Sword not far away. His eyes widened, and a huge green skeleton appeared around Zhisui. "This is!" Itachi was amazed. The scene in front of him was really impactful for the young Itachi. "That's Susanoo, the ultimate skill that can only be unlocked by having the kaleidoscope with both eyes." Kakashi said with envy. Even if Kakashi activates the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, a Mangeky¨­ can only be lamented for a skill like Susanoo's. Shisui's eyes began to drip blood. Kakashi saw this and said quickly: "Shisui, fight quickly, otherwise, it will cause a lot of load on your eyes." Shisui nodded, no longer talking nonsense at the moment, and stared straight ahead. The right arm with only the skeleton grabbed the Ten Fist Sword directly! But when Susanoo's right arm grabbed the Juken Sword, the Juken Sword did not turn into red mist like before, but was directly held tightly by Shizu! Success! Shisui felt happy and put Susanoo away. With the Mangekyou Sharingan fading away, Shisui felt a sharp pain in his body and his body went limp at the same time. Seeing that something was not going well, Kakashi quickly went over to help Shisui. "Shisui, how are you?" "It's okay, I just didn't expect that it would take so much to activate Susanoo. This is my first time using this ninjutsu." "It's okay, it seems like this Ten Fist Sword is still destined to you." Kakashi smiled. "Thanks to senior, I can get this Ten Fist Sword. But if senior can use this Ten Fist Sword in the future, I will return it to senior." Zhisui said. Kakashi waved his hand and said: "No need to do this, this is what you should get." Zhishui wanted to say something else, but the stone tablet suddenly began to crack. There was also a tremor in the space.   Kakashi exclaimed: "No, this place is going to collapse, let's leave quickly!" When the two of them heard this, their expressions tightened. If this kind of place collapsed, they would probably be dead. Without saying a word, Kakashi directly carried Shisui on his back and said, "Itachi, let's go!" Itachi nodded, chakra surged under his feet, and he ran in the direction he came from. Kakashi followed closely behind, even with Shisui on his back, his speed was not slow at all. There were flying rocks along the way, and Kakashi dodged them one by one. Shisui didn¡¯t say anything about letting me go. If everyone ran away, that would be too much. Shisui knew that neither Kakashi nor Itachi would let him go and leave alone. After getting along with each other for so many years, Zhishui knows very well what kind of person the other person is. What the three of them didn't notice was that a red light point entered Itachi's mind at an extremely fast speed. Itachi only felt that there seemed to be something extra in his head, but this was obviously not the time to care about these things. The three of them hurried along and finally saw the water pool they came from. With three splashes, all three people jumped into the water. Shisui's body also temporarily regained its ability to move, and with Kakashi's help, he left this place. And not long after the three people jumped into the water, the cave completely collapsed! Boom! A loud bang! It stirred up countless splashes. Outside the water pool, Kakashi and three others jumped out of the water. "Phew, it was so dangerous, I almost got buried in it." Kakashi said, not knowing why he suddenly thought of Obito. He was also buried in the ground like this, and he started the road to darkness. "It's really too dangerous." Zhisui also breathed a sigh of relief and lay on the ground. Using Susanoo for the first time also made Shisui realize how harmful this skill is to the body. Kakashi estimated that only using Susanoo under the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan would not harm the body. In the original work, Itachi's health is so poor, probably because of the use of Susanoo. This skill is powerful if it is strong, but the load on the body is too heavy. And using this ninjutsu will speed up blindness in both eyes. In the original work, Sasuke was almost blind after using Susanoo a few times, which shows how much pupil power he consumed. At this time, Itachi was covering his head. There seemed to be something floating in his mind, but he could not see it clearly. I only know it is a piece of information. Itachi closed his eyes tightly, trying to see through the fog in his mind. Kakashi and Shisui soon discovered Itachi's strange behavior. "Itachi? What's wrong with you?" Zhisui asked with concern. Itachi shook his head and said, "It's nothing, I just feel like there's something extra in my head." "It's okay, it's okay, it must be an illusion." "Um." Itachi nodded, that was all he could think of at the moment. "Okay, let's get out of here. With such a loud noise, it will easily attract others' attention." Kakashi said. "Yes, senior." Just when the three of them were about to leave, three big words flashed through Itachi's mind. "Eight-tatami mirror! (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 151 Kai¡¯s Wisdom You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The information flashed through his mind, and Itachi couldn't see anything clearly anymore, so he suppressed it temporarily. The three of them left here quickly without saying anything else and found a place to rest. After a night of silence, the three of them hurried all the way back to Konoha the next day. Konoha, Hokage Building, Core Conference Room. Kakashi and Itachi stood on either side, acting as guards. There was a problem between the Land of Fire and the Land of Forest, so the Third Hokage and Danzo were talking inside. "Itachi, are you still used to the ANBU life?" "It's okay, just not as expected." "Oh? You mean the mission?" "Yes, I originally thought that ANBU's mission would be full of blood." "Ah, well, you have to know that this is not a war period after all, so there are not many assassination missions." "I see." "Protecting Lord Hokage is also one of the ANBU's tasks." At this moment, the door of the conference room opened. The Third Hokage got up and walked out. "Kakashi, I have sent an official team to negotiate for peace with the Kingdom of Forest, but Danzo thinks that the Kingdom of Forest has ulterior motives, so he wants to send other troops." Kakashi pondered for a moment and said, "So this is not your original intention?" The Third Hokage sighed and said, "Just listen to Danzo." After saying that, the Third Hokage left. At this time, Danzo¡¯s gloomy voice came from the conference room. "Although on the surface it seems that we and the Prajna Congregation of the Forest Kingdom are engaged in peaceful diplomacy to exchange information across national borders, I don't think it's that simple. It's probably their trap. The Third Generation also agreed with this." Kakashi stood at the door without looking back, thinking deeply in his heart. The relationship between the Kingdom of the Forest and Konoha is indeed unhappy recently, and the Prajna clan is considered a top-level ninja group in the Kingdom of the Forest. I am afraid that sending such ninjas to engage in peaceful diplomacy really has ulterior motives. ¡°And, the person Konoha sent to exchange information this time is Kai, right? ¡°If something happens to Kai, I¡¯m afraid "Kakashi, if you go over this time, if they do anything strange" Danzo said, opening his left eye, cold light splashing: "Annihilate them all. Konoha does not allow anyone to betray." "Understood, Itachi and I formed a team of two to go." "Can." "Then, farewell." After Kakashi finished speaking, he made a gesture to leave. At this time, Danzo suddenly said: "Kakashi, I admire your ability very much, and I hope you can come to the root." Kakashi was slightly surprised and whispered: "Thank you, Danzo-sama, for your kindness. I am very good in the ANBU. You think too highly of me." "No, your ability is definitely more suitable for the roots. Whether it is the mind or the darkness in the heart, I believe the roots will give you a bigger stage." Kakashi didn¡¯t answer and turned to leave. Itachi was slightly surprised, but still followed Kakashi. Danzo withdrew his gaze, his expression downcast. "Hmph, Kakashi Hatake, let me see how far you are now. Damn Uchiha, you are in the way." At the gate of Konoha, Kakashi and Itachi stood at the observation deck above the gate. At the bottom are Kai and his group who have accepted the mission and are preparing to set off. Now Kai is already a jounin, and he has the ability to lead a team to perform tasks. It¡¯s just that Kai is too nervous and often won¡¯t carry out tasks alone. It¡¯s not that Kai¡¯s IQ is not good enough, but that he simply ignores many small details. Speaking of which, Kakashi hasn¡¯t practiced with Kai for a long time. I don¡¯t know how advanced Kai¡¯s eight-door armor training is. Originally, Kakashi thought that he could reach the seventh gate with his Eight Gates Dunjia, but he did not expect that the bottleneck from the sixth gate to the seventh gate would be so big. At this time, it is no longer a question of physical fitness, but more importantly, talent, physical talent. And one thing Kakashi has to admit is that in terms of physical skills, his talent is really not as good as Kai's. "Yo Xi! With the hot spark of youth burning, let's set off together!" Kai shouted, then ran hard and disappeared after a while. The remaining three people were stunned and shouted: "Captain Kai! Wait!" The three of them probably had never met such a captain before, so they quickly followed him in desperation. "Senior, they don't seem to know the real purpose of exchanging information this time." "Ah, only the top brass of Konoha know about this kind of thing, as well as us who have accepted the mission. Itachi, politics is very troublesome. If you don't want to get into trouble, don't ask too many questions in the end. The whirlpool of politics, if you don't have enough people, If you get involved before you have the strength, you can only be the unlucky one." Hearing this, Itachi was thoughtful, but there was a hint of bitterness in his heart. ¡° Even if I no longer want to get involved, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m involved now. Neither the village nor the Uchiha clan wants to give up. "War is too terrifying. I will never let the village fall into war again." Itachi witnessed the cruelty of war at a young age, so he had an instinctive rejection of war. "Okay, let's set off." "Yes! Senior." In the forest. On top of the bonfire, there was a large iron pot, and the contents inside were fragrant. "Ah! It's so delicious, Torasuke, your cooking skills are getting better and better." ¡°Hehe, if you like it, eat more.¡± The man called Torasuke is a silver-haired old man with a very kind face. It is said that he has performed missions with the Hokage of all generations, but he has always been a genin and is called a ten thousand year genin. But everyone who has worked with him knows that this old man is not only very strong, but also very good in other aspects, such as cooking skills. The Third Hokage also understands his abilities, otherwise, he would never send a genin for this kind of mission. At this time, another ninja asked: "Captain, is this bad for us? These fireworks are too big. What if the enemy discovers them and attacks?" Hearing this, Kai calmed down the honest expression on his face and said seriously: "It would be great if we could attack. I'm afraid our mission this time is not as simple as exchanging information. It should be more about testing the country of Lin to see if there is any hostility." .¡± The three of them were stunned when they heard this and said, "Captain, what do you mean by this?" "Ahaha, it's not interesting. Let's eat quickly." Seeing that Kai didn¡¯t say anything, the three of them didn¡¯t ask any more questions. On the big tree not far away, Kakashi and Itachi were protecting them secretly. Hearing Kai's words, Itachi was a little surprised and said, "Senior, I didn't expect that although that person didn't know the true purpose of the mission, he was able to guess the problem." "Ah, although Kai looks very simple, he is not stupid. Otherwise, the Third Generation would not send him to perform this task." Kakashi, who has been friends with Kai for many years, naturally knows that although this person looks very nervous, his intelligence is definitely higher than ordinary people. His innocence is just his attitude towards life. It would be a big mistake to regard Kai as a fool because of this. "How can you be a jounin, fool?" You must know that being a jounin does not mean you have outstanding strength. Even the last Naruto is already a first-level figure in the Six Paths. If he wants to be promoted to Jonin, he must strengthen his cultural studies. In the world of ninjas, strength is important, but if you don't have enough intelligence and are played by others, that would be the real tragedy. Just like Nagato, Obito, and Uchiha Madara! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 152 Trap (More updates if the monthly ticket exceeds 100!) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Okay, let's have something to eat too." Kakashi said as he took out the military food pills and handed one to Itachi. Itachi was not polite and took it directly. "Speaking of which, they are eating hot pot and chatting down there, while we are eating soldiers' grain pills here. The treatment is really different." Kakashi stuffed the food pill into his mouth from under the mask and complained. "Senior, I can accept it. I know this is the nature of ANBU's mission." Itachi said with a smile. "Ah, that's fine if you can accept it, but if I have a choice, I'd still choose to eat hot pot and sing." Kakashi said with emotion on his face. It seems that I have stayed in ANBU for long enough. Should I leave ANBU for a while? After all, after living in the shadows for a long time, it is inevitable that you will want to live in the sunshine. I looked at my hands. These hands had been stained with too much blood over the years. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Kakashi to say that, Itachi was a little surprised. But having said that, the Kakashi in the mouths of ANBU who are not under Kakashi's control is really different from the Kakashi in Shisui's mouth. Furthermore, since Itachi himself came into contact with Kakashi, he felt that Kakashi was not as cold-blooded as they said, but instead felt like a big brother. And this feeling, for the precocious Itachi, has only been experienced by Shisui. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you, senior, to say such things.¡± "Ah, it's not surprising. After all, I have been in Anbu for almost eight years, and I am really tired of this kind of life. When people have choices, they will choose a more comfortable lifestyle, right?" Itachi nodded and then asked: "Senior, why don't you apply to leave the ANBU? With your current status, if you want to leave the ANBU, the Hokage will definitely agree." "Because of responsibility." Kakashi looked up at the sky with emotion. "Responsibility?" Itachi was confused. "Entering Anbu is what Minato-sensei expects of me, and Anbu also needs me now. In fact, many times we cannot make better choices in life." Hearing this, Weasel was thoughtful. "Itachi, the village needs fresh blood like us to change it, do you understand?" "Understood. Senior, your Sharingan was a gift from a friend, right? You are not an Uchiha, but you have the power of an Uchiha. Which side do you think you are?" Itachi suddenly asked. "There is only one Konoha. Whether it is the Uchiha clan or other major clans, they are all under the big tree of Konoha. Itachi, there are intact eggs under the nest." "When the nest is overturned, are there any eggs left?" Itachi¡¯s face showed maturity and thinking that should not be seen at this age. It was obvious that Kakashi¡¯s words greatly touched Itachi. "This Sharingan was given by an old friend. He reminded me to never let my companions die. This is what I have been doing. I believe you also understand that there are things in this world that are far more important than your own life. thing." "I understand, senior." "That's good. You're still young. Don't shoulder many things by yourself. You can talk to me. If you think I'm not qualified, you can talk to Zhisui. Although that guy Zhisui seems a little out of touch, but It¡¯s still very reliable.¡± "Senior, you're welcome. Senior is definitely qualified in Itachi's heart." "Then I'm honored. Well, they've set off, let's set off too." "Yes, senior!" Fire Forest Canyon, the border junction between the Kingdom of Fire and the Kingdom of Forest. Kai and his party arrived early, this time waiting for the arrival of the Prajna Clan. Not long after, four masked ninjas came over from the opposite side. Seeing this, Kai asked: "Are they the Prajna from the Kingdom of Lin?" "Yes, it's us." "Then let's call." "No, give me yours first." Kai frowned and had a bad feeling in his heart, but he still said: "Okay." Kai took out the scroll from his arms and handed it to the leading female ninja. The female ninja took it and looked at it and said, "Yes, it's the scroll we want." "What about your scrolls?" The female ninja also took out a scroll and handed it to Kai.   Kai was about to reach out to pick it up, but suddenly, his pupils shrank and he kicked the scroll high into the air. I saw the scroll unfolding in mid-air, revealing the word "Explosion"! boom! With a loud noise, the scroll exploded. With that kind of power, if Kai had just taken it, he would have been seriously injured at this time. Damn it! It's indeed a trap! "What do you mean? Is this a scroll for exchange!" Seeing that what happened was revealed, the female ninja jumped up and landed on a high platform. "The ninjas of Konoha violated the agreement and launched an attack on us. Now we are going to fight back!" Kai was furious when he heard this: "It's so shameless! It's obviously you who broke the agreement!" The female ninja snorted, and then dozens of ninjas wearing the same masks appeared from all directions. "Did you really plan to betray me from the beginning? Prajna Prajna." "Captain Kai, what should we do?" A ninja said nervously upon seeing this. With such a big battle, it¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s scared. At this moment, Kakashi and Itachi jumped out and landed in front of Kai and others. Kakashi whispered: "Leave it to us to deal with it, please step back." "Anbu?" The Prajna clan on the opposite side did not give up their attack just because two Anbu appeared. "Earth escape! Rock collapse!" I saw several prajna practitioners forming seals at the same time, and dozens of stones fell from the cliff. What a bad memory. Obito had half of his body smashed to pieces by this ninjutsu. Kakashi didn¡¯t express much emotion and just made seals with his hands! "Escape, earth flow wall!" A huge stone wall rose up, blocking all the falling rocks! "Crow, do it!" "yes!" Kakashi and Itachi jumped up and rushed directly to the opponent's high platform. "What! Since it's so fast!" The female ninja was obviously shocked by this. ¡°How can we fight without me!¡± Kai shouted and rushed forward as well. Kakashi didn¡¯t say anything. Guy like Gai will never run away when he can fight. ??Besides, Kai is still carrying out this mission. "Quick victory!" After Kakashi finished speaking, he stretched out his right hand, and the Thousand Ting Sword was instantly held in his right hand. "Yo Xi! Come on, youth!" With Kakashi¡¯s silver hair, Kai naturally knew who it was, so he didn¡¯t refute Kakashi¡¯s order. Although the Prajna Buddhism is famous in the Kingdom of Forest, the role of such a small country is not in Kakashi's eyes at all. Even if the opponent has several jounin! "Hatake sword technique! Thunder Moon!" Thousands of lightning swords burst into bursts, and blue moon arcs passed by in mid-air. "ah!" With screams, in the blink of an eye, the number of people killed by Kakashi's sword exceeded double digits. ¡°It¡¯s really terrifying efficiency.¡± Itachi who was not far away couldn¡¯t help but sighed when he saw this. In Itachi's eyes, Kakashi didn't waste a single bit of chakra, and every sword hit the enemy's vital part. It¡¯s all about killing people with just one strike, and you don¡¯t need a second move to kill someone! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 153 Argument! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "You are! Hatake Kakashi!" The female ninja was obviously extremely surprised. The name of Hatake Kakashi has already become a golden brand in the ninja world. It can be said that without the strength of an elite Jonin, he would not even have the confidence to fight with Kakashi. Kakashi didn¡¯t answer. When Anbu performs tasks, they don¡¯t need too much nonsense. A thousand lightning flashes appeared in the hand! "Thousand Thunder Blades!" The Thousand Ting Sword covered with thunder attribute chakra instantly extended several meters and inserted directly into the chest of the female ninja. There was a stabbing sound, and the long knife entered the body. "It's really you Hatake Kakashi" The female ninja cried out sadly, then vomited blood and fell to the ground. Kakashi flicked the long knife in his hand to remove the stained blood. At this time, Kakashi is no longer what he used to be, and killing has become an instinct. At this moment, the murderous aura exuded by Kakashi surprised both Itachi and Kai. However, this murderous intent flashed past, and the two of them even thought it was an illusion. ¡°But both Kai and Itachi knew that it was not an illusion. The Kakashi hidden under the mask was just a god of death! "Kakashi, you" Hearing this, Kakashi glanced over with cold eyes and shouted: "Gai, how could you call out the name of the ANBU who was performing the mission?" Kai was startled by Kakashi's eyes and said quickly: "YesI'm sorry." "Crow, check to see if there are still alive people." "Um!" Hearing this, Itachi pulled out the long knife given by Shisui and slit the throats of each one, ensuring that they all died. Kai was shocked when he saw this and said quickly: "You" Kakashi stopped Kai and whispered: "Kai, this is the ANBU's mission, no one will be left alive." "Kakashi, youyou have changed." Kakashi was stunned for a moment when he heard this. Yes, he seemed to have really changed. Will you be like this in the beginning? No, it won¡¯t. What changed yourself? ??????????????????????? Dark? Or endless killing? Kakashi himself doesn¡¯t know, but he knows one thing, this is not what he wants. He doesn¡¯t want to become a butcher. "Sorry, Kai." Kakashi whispered, and then left with Itachi. Kai stood there, looking at the corpses everywhere, feeling a little melancholy. Since the end of the war, I have never seen such a scene again "Kakashi, you can't stay in ANBU anymore." Kai clenched his fists, his expression serious as never before. "Senior, are you familiar with that person?" Between the woods, Weasel, who was following behind, asked. "Ah, we have known each other since we were children, and we often practiced together in the past. We have been lifelong rivals." "He doesn't seem to know much about his seniors." Yes, if you really understood, how could you be so surprised that Kakashi would do such a thing. "Because I haven't done any missions with him since I entered ANBU. ANBU really changes people." Kakashi said thoughtfully, looking at the white clouds in the sky. "Senior, do you regret it?" "There is no regret. Everything in this world is between gain and loss. When we get something, we will inevitably lose something. Everything is just our last choice." "Is it a gain or loss?" Itachi whispered. "Itachi, I know that there are conflicts between the village and Uchiha that are difficult to adjust, and I also know that you and Shisui are working hard to change this. But sometimes the power of individuals is too small. Even if you want to do something, You must also ensure your own safety first.¡± "What do you mean, senior?" Itachi asked in surprise when he heard this, with a bad thought in his mind. "I don't know what other people think, but Danzo has always been eyeing Uchiha, and I'm afraid he won't let Uchiha go easily. If you want to change the relationship between the village and Uchiha, Danzo is the biggest obstacle." "Senior, you seem to be treating Danzo-sama" "No, it's not my prejudice. Danzo's attitude toward MuYe may be truly loyal, but Danzo has always maintained the greatest hostility towards Uchiha. The current situation of Uchiha is largely caused by Danzo. " "Senior" "Itachi, I'm telling you this, whether you believe it or not, take it to heart, it won't do you any harm." Itachi lowered his head and thought for a moment, then said seriously: "Yes, senior." No matter what Kakashi¡¯s thoughts were when he said this to him, Itachi could feel the kindness in Kakashi¡¯s words. As for Danzo, Itachi still believes in him for the time being. After all, he is also Danzo's spy. For Uchiha, Itachi can only deal with this. "Okay, let's go back and hand over the task quickly." "yes!" The Hokage's office. "Sure enough, the country of Lin still betrayed Konoha?" The third generation sighed, his heart full of disappointment. "Yes, Sir Third Generation, do you want to punish Lin Zhiguo?" "Let Danzo do this, Kakashi." Kakashi lowered his head and said, "Yes!" "Kakashi, how is Uchiha Itachi doing under your command?" "Itachi is very good. In time, he will become the pillar of Konoha." "That's right, that's great." The Third Hokage said happily. "Third generation sir, I don't know how you will deal with the Uchiha clan." In the dark, it can be regarded as a real power, and Kakashi naturally knows that the Uchiha family is becoming more and more uneasy today. Although part of this is due to the Uchiha clan themselves, a large part is also due to the persecution of Konoha's higher-ups. Especially Danzo. Hearing this, the Third Hokage's face dimmed with relief and said: "Kakashi, you also know about the Uchiha clan. I have tried my best to adjust it, but it seems that the Uchiha clan is difficult to contact." "Third generation sir, the gap between the village and Uchiha has been around for a long time, and it cannot be changed in a moment. I believe that there are still people like Itachi and Shisui in the Uchiha clan. With Shisui and Itachi Their influence in the Uchiha clan, as long as they try their best, they can certainly influence the entire Uchiha. And accordingly, we should give them enough trust." "Kakashi, you are right, what are you going to do?" "Sandaime-sama, we want Uchiha to feel our sincerity, so we must first remove the surveillance. If people in a village monitor each other, there is no trust at all." Just as the Third Hokage was about to say something, the door to the office was pushed open. It¡¯s none other than Danzo! "I don't think so." "Danzo, why are you here?" the Third Hokage said in surprise. "Of course I have something to say when I come here. Kakashi, you trust Uchiha a little too much. This family is a cursed family. They are full of violence. If you let down your guard, if they plot to rebel, We don¡¯t know anything, so something big is going to happen. Have you forgotten the Kyuubi incident six years ago?¡± "Danzo-sama, the Nine-Tails incident that year cannot be proven to be something done by Uchiha. You isolated your companions because of unfounded suspicion. Is this what a Konoha leader should do?" Kakashi refused to give in and argued hard. "Bastard! Do you need to tell me how to be the leader of Konoha? Don't forget your identity!" Danzo¡¯s face was full of anger, obviously stimulated by Kakashi¡¯s words. "Okay, stop arguing!" The Third Hokage quickly interrupted the quarrel between the two. When they heard this, they both shut up and looked at Sandai. Sighing, the third generation said: "Keep monitoring Uchiha for the time being, and we will talk about the rest later." "Three generations of adults!" "Okay, Kakashi, please step back first." Kakashi was a little reluctant, but still said: "Yes!" Danzo looked at Kakashi coldly, but Kakashi ignored him and left the Hokage's office directly. "Sarutobi, Kakashi is very dangerous. His strength has made him forget his identity." "Danzo, that's enough. Kakashi has been with me for so long. I know who he is very well. I don't want you to remind me!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 154 Companions You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Seeing that the Third Hokage trusted Kakashi so much, Danzo also knew that it was useless to provoke him. Regarding the issue of the Uchiha clan, the reason why Danzo was able to take the initiative was because the third generation also had doubts about the Uchiha. So under Danzo's instigation, the Third Hokage agreed to monitor Uchiha. "As for Kakashi, the Third Hokage has absolute trust. Coupled with the guilt caused by White Fang's death, the Third Hokage has an unspeakable sense of trust in Kakashi. As long as there is this sense of trust, the Third Hokage will not doubt Kakashi, let alone do anything to deal with Kakashi. "Okay, let's not talk about Kakashi for now. How do you plan to deal with the Uchiha clan?" The Third Hokage sat on a chair with a serious face and said: "Let's deal with it calmly first and see what happens next." "Huh, that's true." "Danzo, I warn you, don't go too far. The Uchiha clan is also responsible for the establishment of Konoha." "I know." After Danzo finished speaking, he left directly. Sandai sat feebly on the chair and sighed: "Am I really old?" Sandai said, looking at the photos hanging aside. " Above are three handsome men, the first Hokage Senju Hashirama, the second Hokage Senju Tobirama, and the fourth Hokage Namikaze Gate. Kakashi was a little angry when he left the Hokage's office, but he quickly suppressed this emotion. Having been a ninja for so many years, if you can¡¯t even control your emotions, that would be too incompetent. "Damn it, with Danzo here, it may be difficult to prevent the Uchiha's destruction. He will not give the Uchiha clan a chance at all. In that case, no matter how hard Shisui and Itachi try, it will be in vain in the end." Kakashi is a little powerless. There is no solution to this situation at all. The two sides cannot reach a consensus. In the end, I am afraid it will still be the original ending. To be honest, Kakashi doesn¡¯t care what happens to the Uchiha clan in the end. But for Shisui, Kakashi really couldn't bear it. After getting along with each other for these years, Shisui is a very important friend of Kakashi. "Forget it, let's have a good talk with Shisui. The worst we can do is make him more vigilant." Having made up his mind, Kakashi went straight to Shisui without delay. ANBU Class 6. Shisui has just completed his mission and is changing clothes. "Stop the water." Shisui heard someone calling him from behind. He turned around and saw that it was Kakashi. He was a little surprised and asked. "Kakashi-senpai? Why are you here? Shouldn't you go on a mission with Itachi?" "Ah, the mission is accomplished." "So, how is it, Itachi's performance is good?" Shisui asked enthusiastically. For this person who is just like his brother, Shisui is very concerned about him. "Itachi, you are very good. I will probably surpass you in a few years." Kakashi smiled. "Senior, you said Itachi is very good and I admit it, but you said he would surpass me in a few years, but I don't agree. After all, I am also making progress." Shisui said a little unconvinced. "Haha, Shisui, you still care about this." "Of course, as a senior, it would be very shameless to be surpassed by a junior." Shisui said matter-of-factly. "From what you say, I have to work harder, otherwise I will be surpassed by you and Itachi one day, and that will be too shameful." "That's natural. Seniors should also have a sense of crisis." Shisui laughed and patted Kakashi on the shoulder. Kakashi was a little helpless. Shisui acted like a well-behaved junior at first, but now that he has gotten to know each other well, although he still calls him senior, his words are much more casual. The two of them are like friends who have been friends for many years. "Shisui, I just talked with the Third Generation about the issues between Konoha and Uchiha." Kakashi's change of subject made Shisui stunned for a moment, and then asked: "What did the Hokage say?" "I originally planned to ask the Third Generation to cancel the surveillance of the Uchiha clan and let the Uchiha clan see Konoha's sincerity." "Really? That's great." Shisui said excitedly. "Stop"??, don't get excited, this matter did not succeed. " When Zhishui heard this, the joy in his heart was extinguished immediately. If this thing really succeeds, Shisui will still be sure to persuade the tribe to make changes, and at least the coup will be temporarily stopped. "Why?" Zhishui asked. "Danzo did not agree. He has always been suspicious of Uchiha." Shisui touched his hair helplessly and said, "Hey, it seems Danzo-sama still needs more communication." "Shisui, Danzo has a deep prejudice against the Uchiha clan. I'm afraid it can't be changed with just a few words." "I know senior, I will continue to work hard." "Shisui, that's not what I meant." "Um?" "I'm afraid that Danzo will attack you. After all, your Sharingan ability is too powerful, and Danzo may not trust you." "It's okay, Kakashi, I believe Danzo-sama is doing it for Konoha. He will give Uchiha a chance and will not attack me." Kakashi sighed, Shisui is really an idealist, how could Danzo be so easy to talk to. "Okay, forget it if you don't listen to me, but there is something I want to tell you." "whats the matter?" "Danzo's right eye is the Sharingan, be careful of Izanagi!" "What, Danzo-sama's right eye is the Sharingan?" Shisui was surprised. "Yes, just be careful with Danzo. With your ability, just be careful, because you won't be attacked by Danzo." Shisui nodded, although he felt that Danzo would not be able to deal with him, but what Kakashi said, Shisui still took it to heart. "Shisui, you are a friend I value, so be careful." Zhishui was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "Senior, if you have intentions, I will take it to heart." "Ah That's good." ¡°But I¡¯m very happy to be recognized by my seniors.¡± " Shisui said, touching his nose with his index finger in embarrassment. Kakashi smiled slightly and said nothing. The bond between the two of them has always been there. In this cold darkness, only the little warmth between people can keep people in the sunshine. ?????????????? Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid all of them will turn into horrific murderers. "Okay, Shisui, let's go and have dinner together." "Ichiraku Ramen? Senior." Shisui asked. "Yes, let's go." "good!" Shisui, if you can, please live on. I don¡¯t want to see you die. Looking at the familiar face in front of him, Kakashi felt a little heavy in his heart. I touched my left eye, it reminded me all the time. The word "companion" is really important to Kakashi. The words of the boy wearing the goggles seemed to ring in Kakashi's ears again. Those who don¡¯t cherish their companions are worse than trash! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 155 Kirigakure Attacks You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At the entrance of Konoha Ninja School, Itachi stood alone under the tree. Jingle Bell¡­¡­ The bell rang, waking up Itachi from deep thought. Looking up, I saw young Shota Sasuke just walking out of the school gate. Seeing Itachi, Sasuke jumped forward happily. "Brother! Why are you here!" Itachi showed a smile and said: "The task was completed earlier, so I came to pick you up." "That's great!" "Hey, Itachi, what a coincidence. Are you here to pick up Sasuke again?" The sudden sound surprised Itachi slightly. Looking back, he saw Shisui and Kakashi walking over. "Zhisui, senior, why are you two here?" "Ah, Shisui and I went to have dinner together and happened to pass by here." Sasuke pulled Itachi's right arm with some worry. According to past experience, Shisui would definitely take Itachi away when he came. Sasuke¡¯s little move was naturally hidden from the three people present. Seeing this, Shisui was a little dumbfounded. This little guy really had enough. "Itachi, are you coming together?" Shisui asked. Sasuke secretly thought that indeed, his little mouth was puffed out, looking extremely cute. "Little Sasuke, are you angry?" Seeing this, Shisui joked. "No!" Sasuke turned away proudly and snorted coldly. Itachi smiled when he saw this, Sasuke was really cute when he was arrogant. "I'm sorry Shisui, I have to take Sasuke home first." Sasuke was delighted when he heard this and looked at Itachi with bright eyes. I didn¡¯t expect that my brother would choose me today! "That's it. That's such a pity. It's rare for Kakashi-senpai to treat you." Shisui said with great regret. "I'm sorry. Next time I have a chance, I'll invite you to dinner." "I'm just waiting for your words. I'll wait for you then." Zhisui smiled. Itachi nodded slightly and left with Sasuke. "Seeing Itachi's appearance reminds me of my old self. I used to take Itachi home like this." Shisui said with emotion. "Ah, are you talking about the time when Itachi just graduated?" Kakashi said. "Hey, senior, how do you know?" Zhishui asked doubtfully. "Haha, how could I, the captain, not know what my men did." "Captain, are you following me?" Zhisui said with a strange expression. "How is that possible? You are thinking too much." Kakashi laughed and left with Shisui. "Brother, is that Kakashi really powerful?" On the way, little Sasuke couldn't help but ask. "Kakashi-senpai? He is indeed very powerful. Even my brother has no confidence that he can defeat him." Itachi thought for a while and said. "How is it possible? My brother is the strongest." Little Sasuke expressed his dissatisfaction. "Haha, Sasuke, Kakashi-senpai is really strong. If you can be accepted as his disciple when you grow up, you will be lucky." "I don't want that. I want to learn from my brother and become an excellent ninja like him." Little Sasuke looked at Itachi with excitement. Itachi was stunned for a moment, then showed a smile. "Then you have to work hard." "Um!" In the Hokage's office, the Third Hokage looked at the information in front of him and frowned slightly. "What's going on? Kirigakure didn't clean up the mess himself, so how could he send someone to sneak into our country of fire?" "Forget it, no matter what, send someone over first to check the situation." "Someone, go get Kakashi and Shisui." "Yes! Hokage-sama." After a while, Kakashi and Shisui arrived at the Hokage's office. "Three generations of adults." "Well, Kakashi, Shisui, and Kirigakure suddenly sent people into the territory of the Fire Country for some reason. It seems to be a deliberate provocation. You two go to the front to support the ninjas in the local stronghold." Kakashi was a little surprised when he heard this, but he still responded: "Yes! The Third Generation!" Outside Konoha, the two of them kept shuttling between the woods. ?"Kakashi-senpai, Kirigakure's arrival is very strange this time." Shisui said. Kakashi nodded and said: "Yes, it is indeed strange. Logically speaking, Kirigakure Village should be in trouble at this time and should not come to the Land of Fire. The relationship between Mei Terumi and the Fourth Mizukage The game should have entered a heated stage, and it is really intriguing to send people to the Country of Fire at this time." "Senior, what do you think?" Shaking his head, Kakashi said: "I don't understand. We will find out when we get to the mission location." "That's true. But it's been a long time since I've been on a mission with my seniors." Shisui smiled. This is true. In the past two years, Kakashi has been busy practicing Sage Mode and has not had much time in Konoha. When performing tasks, I always act as a lone ranger and don¡¯t take anyone else with me at all. "Ah, what a long-lost cooperation." Kakashi's mouth curled up. The roots of Konoha leaves. In the dark room, Danzo silently watched the information in front of him. "They are all fatal with one strike. Are all Prajna disciples so vulnerable?" Danzo¡¯s left eye was filled with cold light. The better Kakashi becomes, the more uneasy Danzo becomes. "It seems that the affairs of the Uchiha clan are about to catch up. Otherwise, they will never be able to deal with Kakashi Hatake. And that Uchiha Shisui, who is so close to Kakashi Hatake, is also Trouble." Kakashi, Shisui, and Itachi, if these three people join together, they will be no worse than the original Sannin. "Uchiha, what a troublesome existence." Konoha¡¯s third training ground. A long-haired man wearing a strange patterned mask appeared strangely. "What a nostalgic place. How long have you not been here? Ah, by the way, it's time to find that interesting little guy." Somewhere in the Land of Fire. ¡°Master Terumi Mei, what are you going to do with us in the Country of Fire this time?¡± "Qing, there is something I need to come to Konoha to find someone to verify my idea." "Kakashi Hatake?" "Yes, he said that the Fourth Mizukage was controlled by illusion. I want to know if there is a way to solve it." "Terumi Mei-sama, even if he knew, he wouldn't be able to tell us. Konoha and Kirigakure are not an alliance." "It doesn't matter, you'll find out if you ask." "But Kakashi Hatake's status in Konoha is not low. How are you going to find him, Terumi Mei-sama?" Terumi Mei flicked her hair and said with a smile: "Of course I have my own way." Qing was a little helpless. No matter what, he felt that this action was too risky. "Qing, our troops are divided into two groups. You go to carry out the mission assigned to you by Yagura, and I go to do my own thing. If you encounter an enemy that you cannot resist, retreat immediately. Do not cause casualties." "What? Terumi Mei-sama, you want to act alone?" "That's right, I followed this operation without permission. It's not convenient for you, so I'd better do it on my own." "But this is too dangerous." "Qing, you underestimate me too much. I want to leave, and there are not many people in Konoha who can stop me." Terumi Mei stood up after saying that. After several years of not seeing each other, her graceful body became even more curvy. The charm of mature women is gradually spreading. Qing was at a loss when he saw this. He couldn't control anything about Terumi Mei. "Terumi Mei-sama, I hope you can think about it again." "Qing, you are so verbose. I'm leaving now. See you in three days." Terumi Mei said, and left the place with a teleportation technique, leaving Ao alone in the wind, melancholy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 156 Goodbye Terumi Mei You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the woods, the blue girl's figure kept jumping. Terumi Mei had three purposes for finding Kakashi this time. One was to ask Kakashi if there was a way to remove Yagura's genjutsu, and the other was that Yagura inexplicably sent a small force to invade Konoha, which made Terumi Mei very unhappy. solution, so I wanted to come and find out. three¡­¡­ Terumi Mei couldn¡¯t explain clearly, but when she thought of that silver-white figure, she couldn¡¯t help but blush. "Kakashi Hatake, I haven't seen you for a few years. I wonder how you are doing now." On the other side, Kakashi and Shisui are on their way. "Shisui, our troops will be divided into two groups later. You go to support me. I will go around behind Kirigakure to see if they have this unit or reinforcements. If there are reinforcements, I will kill them. .¡± "Okay, senior, be careful." "Don't worry, it's a small matter." Shisui nodded, he had no doubts about Kakashi's ability. Although Shisui has made great progress over the years, and even opened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, when facing Kakashi, Shisui still felt the same as when they first met. Shisui knew that it was not because Kakashi was deeply impressed in his mind, but because Kakashi's strength was also growing. Shisui doesn¡¯t know what Kakashi has been doing during these two years of low profile. In fact, except for the Third Hokage and Jiraiya, no one in Konoha knew what Kakashi did. Even Danzo doesn¡¯t know. Although Kakashi disappears often, he still completes a lot of tasks. So Danzo didn¡¯t pay much attention. After all, Danzo has been working on how to eliminate the Uchiha clan over the years. A more accurate statement would be that Danzo has always wanted to get more Sharingan. Danzo never has too many Sharingan. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????: The latest research results of Senju cells were obtained from Orochimaru. If more Sharingan eyes can be obtained, Danzo's strength will be greatly improved. For an ambitious person, this is simply an irresistible temptation. Therefore, in Danzo's eyes, the Uchiha clan must perish. In this way, he can realize his ambition. Soon, Shisui and Kakashi split up. As soon as he and Shisui separated, Kakashi immediately used Sage Mode. The red eye shadow appears again. There is nothing more convenient than the fairy mode when looking for someone. "Hey, this chakra looks so familiar. Is it Terumi Mei? She's here too this time? And she's acting alone?" Kakashi is a little confused, what is Terumi Mei doing here? Shouldn't she be planning how to defeat the Fourth Mizukage in Kirigakure Village? According to the intelligence, Terumi Mei¡¯s family and Yagura¡¯s family are in dire straits and may break out at any time. At this critical moment, Kakashi really couldn¡¯t think of any reason for Terumi to come all the way to the Land of Fire. But now that he has discovered it, no matter what the reason is, Kakashi has to go and meet Mei Terumi for a while. "Interesting, let me see what your purpose is." Putting on the ANBU mask, Kakashi tiptoed and galloped away in the direction he sensed before. ¡­¡­ Terumi Mei suddenly stopped on the treetop, frowning, was she discovered? How could it be possible that a ninja from Konoha appeared here so soon? This place is still far away from Konoha? "Come out." Terumi Mei¡¯s red lips parted slightly, her eyes a little evasive. Although she found the person coming, what surprised Terumi Mei was that she could not find the person at all. How can this be. When did Konoha have such a master? "Very keen perception, I wonder what happened to Kirigakure Terumi Mei coming to my country of fire?" Kakashi¡¯s figure emerged from behind a tree, with cold eyes, a strange mask, and silver-white hair. Terumi Mei saw Kakashi dressed as an ANBU. Not only was he not nervous, but he smiled. "So it's you, Hatake Kakashi." Hearing this, Kakashi touched his silver hair helplessly. This??The goal is really big. It's very embarrassing every time someone recognizes me as soon as he sees his hair. Kakashi took off his mask without hesitation and said, "Tell me your purpose." "It's really heartless. After all, we can be considered friends." Terumi Mei brushed away the hair from her forehead, looking very charming for a moment. Unfortunately, Kakashi was not teased. "It's my duty. I'm curious. If you're not fighting against the Fourth Mizukage in Kirigakure, how come you have time to come to Konoha?" Terumi Mei could not help but feel a little angry when she saw that Kakashi was still acting businesslike. Is this guy a piece of wood? "What a boring guy." Terumi Mei complained. Kakashi was a little helpless. Although he knew that Terumi Mei had such a temperament, when he really faced it, he still felt quite weird. "Hatake Kakashi, I am here this time to ask you a question." "ask me?" Kakashi was a little surprised. "what is the problem?" "You said last time that the Fourth Mizukage was under a genjutsu, right?" "right." "Then do you have a way to undo this illusion?" "Me?" Kakashi was a little silent when he heard this. Obito is not a person who is good at illusions. The illusions he cast on Yagura relied more on the power of the Mangekyo Sharingan. If Kakashi really goes to lift it, there is still some certainty. But it¡¯s impossible for Kakashi to do that. No matter what, the current relationship between Kirigakure and Konoha has definitely not reached this level of intimacy. If it is Feng Ying, there is still some possibility. It is impossible for Kakashi to risk being called a traitor to help Yagura remove the genjutsu. He is not that boring. "Sorry, although I am somewhat sure about this, it is impossible for me to help you remove this illusion." This answer was both unexpected and expected by Terumi Mei. If Kakashi really promised him, Terumi Mei would feel strange. "We can make a deal." "I'm sorry, I can't do this kind of thing. Besides, even if I can break the genjutsu, can you guarantee that there won't be a next time? As long as Yagura still has the Three-Tails in his body, he will continue to be controlled." Obito is not so much controlling Yagura as he is controlling the three tails in Yagura. Creatures like tailed beasts may seem powerful, but they are too powerless against the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. Terumi Mei¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. If this was really the case, then Yagura would not be saved at all. "So, please tell me, what are you Mist ninjas doing when you come to Konoha this time?" Kakashi said, murderous intent overflowing from his body, which even shocked Terumi Mei. The chakra in the body is stimulated and operates spontaneously. A big battle seems to be close at hand. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 157 Shisui¡¯s request (more updates) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Hey, Hatake Kakashi, it's not to this extent, is it?" Terumi Mei¡¯s face also became a little ugly, even a little resentful. "This is my mission, and I don't want to do it. Tell me, what is Kirigakure's purpose? You are completely unable to fight outside, so what is your purpose here?" "Hmph, how do I know that this guy from Yagura didn't give such strange orders once or twice. This time, he also inexplicably asked Ao to lead a small team of troops to Konoha to carry out harassing operations. That's it." Although she was dissatisfied, Terumi Mei still told the truth. Investigating Yagura¡¯s purpose was originally one of the goals of Terumi Mei¡¯s trip. If you communicate with Kakashi, you may get the answer. But this method is obviously not what Terumi Meditation Image suggests. Hearing this, Kakashi's murderous aura subsided and his brows furrowed slightly. Even Terumi Mei couldn¡¯t figure out the specific intention of the Fourth Mizukage¡¯s order. ¡°Then this order was obviously made by Obito. What¡¯s the point of Obito doing such a boring thing? Daily distractions? No, it makes no sense. A team of mist ninjas with this kind of strength can't go far in Konoha and can't do much. Obito should be very clear about this. ?Then what is his purpose for doing this? At this point in time Kakashi¡¯s eyes lit up. Could it be that Obito went to Konoha? So is this Kirigakure team just used to interfere with the line of sight? Seeing Kakashi¡¯s expression, as if he wanted something, Terumi Mei asked: "What did you think of?" "It's nothing, but it shouldn't be a big problem. Let your people leave the Country of Fire quickly, otherwise, they will probably die here." "What did you say!" Ao is an important subordinate of Terumi Mei. If he really dies in Konoha, the loss will be too great. "That's what I just said." "Qingcai is not that weak." "I admit that Qing's ability is pretty good, but he is someone who has defeated Qing once." Terumi Mei was surprised: "Uchiha Shisui?" "Yes, Shisui has already gone to intercept them. If they have a head-on collision, you must know what the result will be." "Damn it!" "It's not difficult for me to help you. Take your people and leave the Country of Fire. Kirigakure's affairs are already messy enough. Don't get involved in Konoha." Terumi Mei looked happy when he heard this and said, "Are you caring about me?" "Wellit's not impossible for you to understand it this way." Kakashi touched his hair, why did he feel that this sentence was a bit ambiguous? "Haha, what a lovely man. Next time we meet, I believe our relationship will be different." Terumi Mei finished speaking and left. "Huh, this is a special woman. In this case, Kirigakure's matter will be solved, but Obito, have you really come to Konoha?" Kakashi looked in the direction of Konoha, feeling a little heavy for a moment. If there is a chance, it seems like we should have a talk with Obito. It¡¯s just that with Obito¡¯s elusive power, if he was unwilling to communicate, Kakashi would not be able to catch up with him. "I returned to Konoha because of Itachi? Or because of Uchiha?" "Forget it, let's go to Zhishui's place first." Temporarily suppressing the thoughts in his heart, Kakashi decided to complete this mission first. On the other side, Shisui has already met with the resident ninjas. "Sir, we found traces of Kirigakure three kilometers ahead." Shisui nodded and said, "Okay, prepare to ambush and let Kirigakure go back!" "Yes! Sir!" Seeing the others retreat, Zhisui frowned. "It's strange, less than ten people from the Mist Ninja came. What are they here for?" A team of less than ten people, not a terrifying combination like the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, came to Konoha just to provide food. So Shisui couldn't figure out what was wrong with this. ???????????? In fact, it was just Obito¡¯s whim that allowed these Kirito ninjas to come over. Once this happens,; "It can only be executed within Uchiha first." "You want to convince Uchiha Fugaku?" "yes." "You should know that even if you convince Uchiha Fugaku, the other clan members will not settle down." "I know, but if the patriarch can try his best to stop it, it will buy me more time." "You want to use another god on Uchiha Fugaku?" Zhishui shook his head and said, "I won't do it until the last step." Kakashi patted Shisui on the shoulder and said, "Shisui, be careful. If there are any problems, remember to inform me." "no problem." Kakashi took out a three-pronged kunai from his ninja bag and said, "Take this. If anything happens, I will get there as soon as possible." Shisui was not polite and put it into his ninja bag. "Thank you, Kakashi." Kakashi was stunned. This was the first time Shisui didn't call him senpai. ?In a sense, does this count as identifying yourself? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 158 Prelude You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ??Above the canyon, Zhishui is alone. The road to change is not easy, Shisui knows it is difficult. But this is his responsibility. Konoha and Uchiha. He doesn¡¯t want to give up either. Therefore, he must find a way to have both sides. There is a lot of excitement in the Uchiha clan now, and they are very dissatisfied with the behavior of Konoha's senior officials. It can be said that the coup is not the voice of Uchiha Fugaku, but the voice of most Uchiha people. They want to seek change and fight for their legitimate rights and interests. In their view, if they continue to be oppressed by Konoha's top brass, the Uchiha clan will be wiped out sooner or later. Rather than sit back and wait for death, it is better to take the initiative! "And they don't think that the Uchiha clan can defeat the top leaders of Konoha with all their strength. Shisui knows all this. When he first entered the ANBU, he also had this expectation from his tribe. "It's a pity that Konoha's senior officials are too wary of Uchiha. The Third Hokage was a little better. The other three advisors, including Danzo, were all full of malice towards Uchiha. Therefore, the Third Hokage is Shisui's only breakthrough. Fortunately, Shisui has now won the trust of the Third Hokage. With the authorization of the Third Hokage, many things Shisui can do will become justified. "Shisui, why did you ask me to come over?" At this time, Weasel came from not far away. "Itachi, we haven't been here for a long time." Shisui did not look back, but still looked at the flowing stream. "Yes, since we became ANBU, we haven't spent much time training together." Itachi was also a little emotional. For Shisui, Itachi has always regarded him as his elder brother. Many of the things Itachi does to Sasuke now are actually what Shisui once did to Itachi. It can be said that Shisui set an example for Itachi as an older brother. Let Itachi know more clearly how to be an older brother. "Itachi, the conflict between the village and the tribe has become increasingly serious." "I know. In recent days, I have also taken over some tasks from the Anbu, including the task of monitoring Uchiha. The village's suspicion of Uchiha is still higher than I expected." Itachi said with some melancholy. This is not a good thing. the beginning of. "Yes, I have a clear understanding of these things during my years in ANBU. The Third Hokage wants to resolve the dispute between the two through peaceful means, but Danzo and other three major advisors are not convinced about the Uchiha issue. But very tough.¡± "Not all Konoha's top leaders are of the same mind, and the political disagreements between the Third Generation and Danzo have been going on for more than a day or two." "Yes, but the Third Hokage is Hokage after all, and he has the most say. Now that he has assigned me the task of handling the conflict between Uchiha and Konoha, I will try my best to mediate and avoid innocent casualties." Both Shisui and Itachi knew that once Konoha and Uchiha fight, both sides will suffer losses. Zhisui turned his head, looked at Itachi, and said, "Itachi, I want to know your attitude." "manner?" "Yes, are you facing Konoha or Uchiha? Your current identity is too sensitive." Others may not know it, but Shisui knows Itachi very well. ANBU, Gen, Uchiha, and Itachi can now be said to be triple spies. ¡°And after having been this kind of spy for a long time, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard even for myself to determine which party I belong to. It¡¯s a bit ridiculous that they are obviously from the same village, but they are split up like this. Itachi was a little silent. "Itachi, the tribe has become suspicious of you and asked me to monitor you. Although I trust you enough, I also hope you can tell me your plans. I believe our goals are the same." "Shisui, I want to bridge the gap between the village and Uchiha, but it's too difficult. So difficult that I don't even know how to do it." Hearing this, Zhisui patted Itachi on the shoulder and said with a smile: "It doesn't matter, as long as you have the heart. Leave the rest to me." "Shisui, what are you going to do?" "Tomorrow's clan meeting, I will persuade Fugaku to give up the idea of ??a coup. If that doesn't work, I will justIt¡¯s easy to use other gods. " "What!" "This is the only way. Only by settling down the clan members can we continue to think of ways. Once Fugaku and the others really take action, there will be absolutely no room for relaxation." "That'sok." "You go with me tomorrow and pick me up." "good." After the two discussed some matters in detail, they left separately. It¡¯s not like Shisui has never thought about using other gods against Konoha¡¯s higher-ups, but after thinking about it, he gave up the idea. Once this example is opened, it will become even more uncontrollable. The cooldown time of other gods is too long. Even if Shisui uses it himself, it is roughly estimated that the cooldown time will reach several years. "It takes so long, it's simply too late." There is only one other god, who should it be used for? Three generations? Danzo? Once used on one person, the huge change in attitude will definitely make the other person see the clues. When the time comes, Shisui's behavior will be exposed immediately. And when the water stops at the high -level, the senior management will never trust the water stop. The situation of Uchiha will become even worse, and a civil war may even break out directly. That situation is what Shisui least wants to see. Used on Fugaku, even if other tribesmen have doubts, there is nothing they can do. That¡¯s the plan, but can it really succeed? The roots. Danzo sat quietly on the chair with a sinister look in his eyes. "Uchiha Shisui, other gods. What a troublesome existence. Such a threatening guy is absolutely not allowed to exist." He touched his bandaged right eye and whispered: "It's time to change to a better Sharingan. Uchiha Shisui, you are honored, your eye belongs to me." "B, C, D!" "Here, Lord Danzo!" In the darkness, three neat figures fell in front of Danzo. "The three of you will lead all the jounin in the root and ambush in the Valley of Fire. Tomorrow, you will assist me and capture Uchiha Shisui!" "Yes! Danzo-sama!" "Go down and get ready. No mistakes are allowed tomorrow." "yes!" The three of them retreated, and Danzo was the only one left in the dark room. "Tomorrow, Uchiha Shisui will no longer exist in this world. Uchiha, hum! They are just a bunch of clowns." Kakashi was sitting alone on the roof of his house, looking at the bright moon in the sky, thoughtfully. "Shisui's path is too difficult. I don't know if he can succeed. Danzo is not a fuel-efficient person." Regarding Danzo, he is really a complicated character. It¡¯s just that in Kakashi¡¯s eyes, this person really doesn¡¯t have much to offer. A three-pronged special kunai suddenly appeared in his hand, and a cold light appeared in Kakashi's eyes. "Danzo, if you dare to touch Shisui, I will definitely make you pay the price!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 159 Danzo¡¯s actions You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Hokage Conference Room. Shisui half-knelt on the ground, and the Third Hokage, Danzo and other three advisors sat together. ¡°Sandaime-sama, there will be a clan meeting of the Uchiha clan this afternoon, and I will persuade Fugaku to get along well with Konoha.¡± "Oh? Are you sure?" "have!" "Okay, then just go ahead and do it." "yes!" After leaving the Hokage Tower, Shisui felt relaxed. After today, maybe Uchiha's situation will be much better. At this moment, an ANBU fell behind Shisui. "Um?" "Uchiha Shisui, Danzo-sama invites you to go to the Land of Fire for a while." After the ANBU finished speaking, he disappeared. "Valley of Fire? What is Danzo-sama going to do?" Shisui¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, feeling a little surprised in his heart, and couldn¡¯t help but think of Kakashi¡¯s words again. Be careful Danzo! ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± With doubts in his heart, Zhisui decided to go take a look. Shisui knows very well how much power Danzo has in Konoha. If you want Uchiha to seek rights and interests in Konoha, Danzo is an indispensable part. If Danzo can be persuaded, the plan will go further. Shisui believes that everyone is thinking about Konoha, and Danzo should not really want to destroy Uchiha. After all, this is a big loss for Konoha. The roots. "Danzo-sama, you have already passed Uchiha Shisui to the Valley of Fire." "Very good, how are things going in the Valley of Fire?" "Masters B, C, and D have already dispatched twenty jounin to lurk in the Valley of Fire. There will definitely be no problems." Danzo¡¯s eyes flashed coldly when he heard this, and he said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s set off too.¡± "Yes! Lord Danzo." On the other side, Itachi was preparing to meet Shisui at the appointed place, and then go to the clan meeting together. "Itachi?" The familiar voice made Itachi slightly stunned and turned around to look. I saw a beautiful woman with long black hair looking at Itachi with her big eyes open. Uchiha Spring "Quan, why are you here?" Itachi asked. "Huh? Oh, I came out to buy meatballs. Do you want to eat them?" Quan said and handed the ball in his hand to Itachi. Itachi smiled slightly, took the meatball, and said, "Thank you, Quan." "It's okay, Itachi, where are you going?" "The ANBU has something to do, so I have to deal with it." Itachi's eyes dimmed slightly as he spoke, but he quickly calmed down. "So that's it. Speaking of which, since Itachi joined ANBU, things seem to have become a lot more special." Quan said helplessly, looking like a little girl who blamed her boyfriend for not having time to spend with her. Itachi pretended not to notice Quan's thoughts and said, "Yes, there are many things." "Itachi is really awesome. You joined ANBU at such a young age. The future of the Uchiha clan depends on you." "The future of Uchiha?" Itachi muttered to himself, and for some reason, he suddenly felt that this sentence was a bit ironic. Of course, Quan definitely didn¡¯t mean to be sarcastic. "Yes, I often hear people say that you and Brother Shisui will be the backbone of the Uchiha clan in the future, just like Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Izuna a long time ago." In that distant era, the Uchiha clan had two kaleidoscopes, Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Izuna, which can be said to be its most prosperous period. Countless Uchiha people now miss that period. Hearing this, Itachi smiled bitterly. The tribe's thoughts were indeed no longer in Konoha. Otherwise, how could they miss the glory of the Warring States Period. Seeing Itachi¡¯s appearance, Izumi thought Itachi was under too much pressure. "Itachi, you don't have to be like this. You are super powerful in my heart. One day you will definitely surpass them." "Thank you, Quan, I have something else to do, so I'll leave first." Itachi suddenly didn¡¯t want to continue talking to Quan. This girl was so easy to pluck his heartstrings. Quan was slightly startled, thinking in his heartA little bitter, but still said: "Well, you go and do your work." "Sorry, Quan, thank you for the meatballs." After Itachi finished speaking, he ducked away. Looking at Itachi¡¯s leaving figure, Quan was a little obsessed. On the way, after swallowing the meatball, Itachi's mind was not at peace. "Izumi, Uchiha, Konoha, Shisui, I really hope you can succeed. I really feel like this village." With his feet down, Itachi ran towards that place. After a while, Itachi arrived at the agreed place. "Huh? Shisui hasn't come yet? Where has he gone?" " Shisui has always been punctual. Now the time is almost up. Why hasn't Shisui come yet? Itachi suddenly felt an ominous premonition in his heart. "Shisui, please don't let anything happen to you." In the Valley of Fire, Danzo was already waiting here when Shisui arrived. ¡°Danzo-sama, don¡¯t you know what¡¯s wrong?¡± "Shisui, what do you want to do at the Uchiha clan meeting tonight? The will of the Uchiha clan is not that easy to change." "Danzo-sama, I will try my best to persuade the Fugaku clan chief and the Uchiha clan members." "Oh? If Uchiha was so easy to talk to, I'm afraid he wouldn't be in this situation." "Danzo-sama, don't worry, you have already made two preparations. If persuasion fails, I will use other gods to change Fugaku's will and make him loyal to Konoha." "Are you a god? It's a powerful illusion, but I really want to know if one day I don't like you anymore, will you use this illusion on me?" Danzo said, his eyes flashing coldly as he stared at Shisui. Shisui was stunned for a moment, never expecting that Danzo would say such a thing. "Danzo-sama has been assured that I will never do such a thing." "Oh? How can I believe you?" "this¡­¡­" "Otherwise, if you give me your Sharingan, I will naturally believe you!" "What?" Zhisui was shocked. Danzo said as he grabbed Shisui's right eye with one hand! Although Shisui was frightened, his strong ninja instinct allowed him to grab Danzo's hand. With his eyes widened, the illusion was immediately cast. Danzo¡¯s pupils shrank, and he immediately fainted. "I'm sorry, Danzo-sama, the Sharingan is still of great use to me, and I can't hand it over to you yet. It's just an ordinary illusion and it won't do you any harm." After Shisui finished speaking, he let go of Danzo's hand and turned to leave. Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of Zhisui again. The speed was so fast that Shisui couldn't even react in time. "I accept your eyes." Danzo¡¯s right hand touched Shisui¡¯s eyes, but at this moment, Shisui turned into crows flying in the sky and dispersed. "Crow clone!" "What!" Danzo never expected that Shisui would dodge his attack. "It is indeed Izanagi, Kakashi-senpai is right, your right eye is the Sharingan!" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 160 Shisui vs Gen You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "What? Kakashi? How did he know about this?" Danzo felt a little incredible when he heard this. Not many people knew that he had the Sharingan. How did Kakashi know? The hatred for Kakashi in my heart became even stronger. "Danzo-sama, I respect you as a high-level leader in Konoha, but I cannot agree with your behavior. Why can't you give Uchiha a chance? Why can't you trust me?" "Hmph, a family like Uchiha has no meaning at all. Now that things have reached this point, there is no need to make excuses with snakes anymore, let's take action!" Danzo gave an order, and in an instant, dozens of root members surrounded Shisui. Shisui was not surprised. Since Danzo planned to fall out with him, of course he would not come alone. In this case, the arrival of the roots is not surprising. Shisui's expression was a little solemn. Although he had absolute confidence in himself, his opponent was the root of Konoha and there was no room for Shisui's carelessness. ????????????????????????????????????????? The ninjas inside abandoned everything and completely followed Danzo's orders. At the same time, their strength was very strong. It can be said that at least one-third of Konoha's powerful combat power comes from its roots. It is precisely because he has such powerful power that Danzo does not take the Uchiha clan seriously. After the death of the Second Hokage, although Hiruzen Sarutobi was appointed to take over Konoha, Hiruzen Sarutobi was too young at the time and simply did not have the ability to dominate Konoha. Therefore, the power of the Hokage was divided. And Danzo is the biggest beneficiary. Back then, the Uchiha clan was also ready to move, but because of one person, they were suppressed. This person is Shisui¡¯s grandfather, Uchiha Mirror. Unexpectedly, his grandfather's companion would now extend the butcher's knife to him, and Zhishui felt infinite emotion in his heart. Feelings, sighs, Shisui has never been one to sit back and wait for death. There are dozens of ninjas, including many elite jounin. This lineup puts even Shisui under a lot of pressure. "Secret Technique! Insect Jade!" The Aburame clan! The overwhelming black bugs were released from the body of a root, and they looked quite scary. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Cannot be hurried or slow, and form seals with both hands. "Art fire escape ho fireball!" A huge fireball shot out from Shisui's mouth, directly burning the black bug! At this moment, a figure fell behind Zhisui. "Konoha-style swordsmanship! Dance of the Three Suns and Moons!" "So fast!" Zhishui thought to himself and quickly took out his small sword. "Uchiha style! Halo dance!" The collision of knives and knives! Sparks are flying! "Shadow Mimicry!" The black shadow moved quickly from the feet of another root, and within a moment, it moved to Shisui's feet. Shisui's pupils shrank, and he immediately used the teleportation technique and disappeared in place. The Nara clan! "White eyes! There!" "Bagua empty palm!" The invisible chakra flow condensed into air waves and hit the air. Shisui's figure was instantly hit and revealed. The power was so great that Shisui slid down in mid-air for a while before falling down. In just a moment of fighting, Shisui was forced into such a situation. Danzo¡¯s subordinates have different abilities. Except for the Uchiha clan, almost all families in Konoha who possess secret arts have members under Danzo. These people are naturally no match for Shisui in one-on-one situations, but with so many people joining together and cooperating so closely, Shisui is struggling to cope. What's more, Shisui's ability is not a secret at all in the eyes of Danzo and others. After so many missions, Shisui's ability has been basically exposed. Except for the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! Among ninjas, information about abilities is very important. Even someone as strong as Payne eventually fell into disgrace after learning about his abilities. "Shisui, give up and hand over your Sharingan obediently, otherwise, not only will you?To die, even the Uchiha clan will become history in an instant. " "Damn it! Danzo! The Third Hokage will not let you mess around!" "Haha, Sarutobi? As long as I move my hands, what else can Sarutobi say? A dead Uchiha and a living Gen. As a person in power, Sarutobi knows how to choose." Zhishui said silently, indeed, in this world, only the living are valuable, and the dead are not worth mentioning at all. Even if the Third Hokage is determined to solve the problem of the Uchiha clan, if the Uchiha clan dissipates, it is impossible for the Third Hokage to fall out with Danzo for Uchiha. Those in power always consider the overall situation. Seeing Shisui¡¯s gloomy expression, Danzo waved his hand calmly. Seeing this, one person silently formed a seal. "The art of turning your heart around!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Invisible mental power is projected onto Shisui. Shisui relaxed and seemed to have lost all strength. "It's successful, Danzo-sama." Zhisui raised his head silently, revealing a sinister smile. "Very good, Shanzhong, well done." Danzo is overjoyed, has he finally succeeded? Hum, damn Uchiha, now I will let you know the consequences of resisting! "Go dig out his eyes." "Yes! Danzo-sama!" Out of caution, Danzo still did not take action himself. In the name of other gods, Danzo, who did not have the Sharingan at this time, did not dare to resist. A root walked up to Zhisui and put his hand on Zhisui's eyes. At this moment, Shisui's Sharingan changed its pattern in an instant. The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! The root screamed and fell to the ground. The remaining roots were tense again. And the body in the mountain spurted out a mouthful of blood in an instant, and the fate of the person was unknown. "I didn't expect Danzo-sama to be so cautious." Shisui smiled bitterly. "Huh, what a small skill." Seeing this, Zhishui stopped releasing water. When things like this happened, it was either life or death! The four-cornered shuriken pattern in both eyes rotated rapidly, oozing out traces of blood. Danzo was stunned for a moment, this is "Susanohu!" The green giant skeleton wrapped Shisui around him. "Is this the legendary Susanoo? Sure enough, you can't keep him." When Danzo was young, he had heard of Uchiha Madara's reputation, and among them, the name of Susanoo was still fresh in Danzo's memory. When the Second Hokage described this ninjutsu, he was also filled with admiration. You must know that the Second Hokage is a great expert in ninjutsu, and he has invented many forbidden jutsus. You can imagine how powerful the ninjutsu he praised was. "I didn't expect Danzo-sama to know about Susanoo. Sure enough, you did a detailed investigation on the Uchiha clan." "Huh, you're a clown." Danzo makes a hand seal! Wind Escape! Vacuum jade! A large number of air bullets shot out, but they did not cause any damage to Shisui's Susanoo! "What? How is it possible!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 161 Kakashi comes to help You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Wind Release can be said to be the most powerful attribute ninjutsu in the Komi family, and Vacuum Dayama is the Wind Release that Danzo is best at. It was so powerful that Danzo had full confidence, but now it left no trace at all. But Shisui didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit happy. A sharp pain rippled through Shisui's body. In the past, Shisui was in unbearable pain just by using Susanoo's arm to hold the Juken Sword, let alone using Susanoo to this extent now. Although it is not complete yet, half of it has been revealed. "Susanohu! Ninety-nine!" The green Susanoo's chest suddenly opened, revealing an orange magatama. "what is that?" The people at the root were shocked and said that this kind of ninjutsu that had never been seen before showed such a terrifying posture, which is really scary in people's hearts. However, soon, they no longer felt afraid. Countless green arrows shot out from the orange magatama! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The arrows were so fast that these people couldn't dodge them. ah! ah! ah! With screams, dozens of people all fell down! Seeing that the situation was not good, Danzo quickly grabbed the root next to him and blocked it in front of him. Green arrows instantly filled the ninja¡¯s body! ah! The ninja let out a scream and looked at Danzo. "Danzosir" Danzo ignored it, just snorted and said, "Humph, what a difficult guy!" After saying that, he threw the body in his hand like garbage. Shisui had already dispersed and Susanoo was half-kneeling on the ground, gasping for air, and his eyes were bleeding! "It seems that this ninjutsu has taken a great toll on you. Shisui, that's it for now, your eyes are mine." Danzo looked down at Shisui, his eyes full of coldness. ¡°It¡¯s not even close!¡± The green Susanoo formed again, and Danzo quickly dodged. Damn it, it can still be used. "superior!" Danzo gave a soft drink, and the remaining roots formed seals one after another. "Water escape! Water dragon bullet technique!" "Earth Escape! Earth Dragon Bullet Technique!" "Thunder Escape! Earth Walk!" "Fire escape! Fire bullet technique!" ¡­¡­ Dozens of ninjutsu all hit Susanoo, causing Shisui's figure to shake. Even with Susanoo's protection, the shock caused by this ninjutsu hitting it still made Shisui's internal organs uncomfortable. "We can't delay it any longer. I didn't expect Susanoo to consume so much. My eyes are starting to get a little blurry." Shisui thought to himself, the green Susanoo punched out, and the ground instantly shattered! Danzo frowned. There was too much movement here. If we don't solve it quickly, the Third Hokage's people will come, and there will be trouble. Thinking of this, Danzo no longer hesitated and formed a seal with his hands! "The art of psychics! Dream tapir!" A huge creature like an elephant appeared in front of everyone instantly. "This is Danzo-sama's psychic beast!" The root ninja said in surprise when he saw this. As soon as the Dream Tapir appeared, it opened its bloody mouth. A strong suction force came from the Dream Tapir's mouth, and Danzo also disappeared at this time. The powerful suction created a powerful hurricane, and Shisui's Susanoo was unable to move. "What a terrifying wind release. I didn't expect that Danzo's psychic beast is much scarier than I imagined." "Wind escape! Vacuum wave!" "What!" Shisui turned around suddenly, and at some point, Danzo had already run behind him. With the help of the huge suction power of the Dream Tapir, the power of the vacuum wave doubled, and it actually directly opened a hole in Susanoo's back. "Art fire escape ho fireball!" Shisui made a quick decision, and the fireball erupted from his mouth, and was directly sucked into Meng Tapir's mouth. Meng Tapir suffered from pain, and the suction power disappeared. And Danzo is right in front of us! With freedom of movement restored, Shisui immediately pointed out??Susanoh attacks. At this time, Danzo shouted: "Do it!" In an instant, several roots quickly formed seals! "The seal of the curse of self-karma!" Black runes emerged from the ground and wrapped around Shisui's Susanoo! "What!" Shisui was so shocked that his body was unable to move for an instant. What a powerful binding force! Danzo set up an ambush here, how could it be so simple. This rune has already been carved in the Valley of Fire by Danzo, and it only takes a moment to activate. This is the best time! Danzo took out a kunai, and the sharp wind attribute chakra was instantly derived, forming a wind blade! "That's it! Uchiha Shisui!" The sharp wind attribute chakra chopped down instantly, and the chakra in Shisui's body instantly detonated. At the critical moment, his left hand regained the ability to move! Tear it apart! Sharp blade cutting! Blood splattered everywhere! The broken hand flew out instantly! At the same time, Shisui's ninja tool bag flew out. Various ninja tools were scattered on the floor, as well as the three-pronged kunai. Shisui actually used his left hand at the last moment to get this fatal blow! Danzo¡¯s pupils shrank! But his right hand was not idle at all and grabbed Shisui's left eye! ah! With a scream, Shisui's left eye was directly pulled off by Danzo! The ground is covered with blood! "Oh? Is it the left eye? Then give me your right eye too." His eyes were cold and ruthless, staring at Shisui as if he were looking at a dead person. Shisui felt a sharp pain in his left eye, and his vision became even more blurry. "It seems I have to do it myself. You look like a dead dog!" Danzo said, rushing towards Shisui again, trying to remove the remaining right eye as well. "It's mine!" Shisui¡¯s pupils shrank, he couldn¡¯t hide! The side effects of Susanoo and the severe pain in his dead left hand and left eye were all added together. At this time, Shisui had no ability to avoid it! At this moment, a silver light flashed, and Shisui disappeared in front of Danzo in an instant. "who!" Danzo was furious, but he saw a figure. "That was the Flying Thunder God's Jutsu just now? Hatake Kakashi!" Danzo reacted instantly, Kakashi was the only one in Konoha who knew this kind of ninjutsu. "Damn Kakashi, ruined my good deeds again!" In the mountain forest, Kakashi and Shisui kept traveling back and forth. Looking at Shisui¡¯s missing left hand and left eye, the anger in Kakashi¡¯s heart continued to burn. "Danzo!" Although I want to go back and kill Danzo right away, the most important thing at this time is to treat Shisui first, otherwise, I am afraid Shisui will bleed to death. "Kakashi take me to the canyon." "Shisui, your injuries" "It's okay, Kakashi, Itachi is still waiting for me there, I have something to tell him." "All right." Looking at Shisui¡¯s desolate look, Kakashi really couldn¡¯t bear to refuse. So, with a little tip of the toe, he disappeared in an instant. Not long after, they appeared in the canyon. "who!" Seeing someone coming, Itachi reacted immediately. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 162 I¡¯ll get your eyes back for you! (Additional updates with monthly pass) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! A miserable Shisui appeared in front of Itachi, and the person holding him up was Kakashi. "Shisui!" Itachi was horrified, Shisui's appearance was too desolate now. "Itachi, you are indeed still here." "Shisui, how could you do this! Kakashi-senpai, what on earth is going on." Kakashi looked remorseful and said, "It's my fault. I went too late." "Kakashi is not to blame for this matter. Itachi, Uchiha's rebellion cannot be changed. Once there is civil war in Konoha, other countries will definitely invade. At that time, Konoha will fall into the quagmire of war. I originally wanted to use other gods to change Uchiha I didn¡¯t expect the fate of the Wave clan. Danzo didn¡¯t trust me at all, insisted on his own way, and even took away my Sharingan.¡± Itachi stared blankly at Shisui's dark left eye, feeling very uneasy inside. "Itachi, Danzo will not let go of my right eye. Before that, I will entrust my right eye to you. Protect the village and the name of Uchiha." " Shisui said, he dug out his right eye and gave it to Itachi. "Shisui, you!" Kakashi said in shock. "Kakashi, I'm sorry to trouble you this time. You saved me, and Danzo will probably take notice of you. I can't cause you any more trouble." Originally, Shisui wanted to give the Sharingan to Kakashi, but if he gave it to Kakashi, Kakashi would definitely get involved between Uchiha and Konoha, which Shisui didn't want to see. He knew how much trouble there would be. He didn¡¯t want to involve Kakashi. Because Kakashi is his cherished friend. "Shisui!" "Okay, Kakashi, don't say any more." Itachi took the Sharingan blankly and asked: "Shisui, what are you going to do?" Zhisui smiled lightly, held off Kakashi's support, walked to the edge of the cliff, and said: "Kakashi, I'm causing trouble for you. If you can, please help Itachi. Itachi, if I die, Uchiha should change, and the rest will be left to you. I have also prepared a suicide note. Goodbye, my dear friends." Kakashi and Itachi were both shocked. "Shisui!" Itachi shouted. "Don't stop me, goodbye." " Shisui said, jumping off the cliff. "Are you kidding! I will never allow it!" Kakashi roared angrily and jumped off the cliff together. "Shisui! Kakashi-senpai!" Itachi let out a cry of sorrow, leaving two lines of blood and tears in his eyes! When I opened my eyes again, I saw a blood-red triangular windmill in my eyes! Under the cliff, Kakashi looked at Shisui not far away and shouted: "Shisui! I will never allow you to die like this!" "Kakashi" Kakashi's chakra rioted, and Shisui was caught up in an instant, holding Shisui in his arms. "Shisui, you are hopelessly stupid!" Shisui smiled bitterly and said: "Kakashi, until I die, Uchiha will not change." "So what if you die, Uchiha is still the same Uchiha, and Danzo is still the same Danzo!" There was the sound of wind whistling in his ears, Zhishui remained silent. How could he not know this? His death would only delay Uchiha's rebellion at most. But the fundamental core problem remains unresolved. Leaving these matters to Itachi was not Shisui's helpless move. What can I do if I lose my Sharingan? "You stupid!" After Kakashi finished speaking, there was a flash of silver light, and when the two of them were about to land, they disappeared without a trace. At the junction of the Country of Fire and the Country of Wind, there is a small Ninja Village called Jin Ninja Village. Over the years, this Jin Ninja Village has been very low-key. Except for the occasional person leaving the village, there is no movement. So gradually, this village was also forgotten. ¡°After all, in the eyes of the outside world, this village has only one jounin and a few chuunin and genin left, so it really can¡¯t do much good. Today, a silver-white figure suddenly appeared in the Jin Ninja Village. To be more precise, he appeared in the room of the leader of Jin Ninja Village. "Chief?"   Ryuzaki Shanichi looked at Kakashi who appeared in front of him in surprise. You know, Kakashi has appeared here only a handful of times over the years. But soon, Ryuzaki Sanichi was attracted to the person in Kakashi¡¯s arms. There are no eyeballs in both eyes, and his left hand is broken. It looks like he is so angry that he could die at any time. "Ryuzaki, go out first, don't let anyone in!" Although Ryuzaki Sanichi was curious, he didn¡¯t ask any more questions and quickly responded: ¡°Yes!¡± Putting Shisui on the bed, the green chakra in Kakashi's hand immediately came out. ??????? Covered on the wound that stopped the water, but it had no effect at all! Kakashi frowned upon seeing this. Although I am not good at medical ninjutsu, I still have no problem stopping the bleeding. How could this happen? Pushing the forehead protector open, Kakashi soon discovered the problem! There seems to be a magic spell working in Shisui's body. "This is a rune?" Danzo¡¯s kunai contains a technique. After Shisui is hit, he will bleed and cannot heal at all! "Damn Danzo, he only knows these destructive tricks!" Zhishui has lost a lot of blood and his face has become very pale. If he continues like this, Zhishui will definitely die. Kakashi was anxious, but quickly forced himself to calm down. Only by calming down can you solve the problem, panicking will only make Shisui die faster. With a slight breath, Kakashi carefully examined the technique and soon discovered the clues. This technique is actually something similar to a sealing technique! ¡° Moreover, it is very similar to the things of the Uzumaki clan. "Damn it, Danzo is actually infected with the Uzumaki clan's sealing technique." Kakashi cursed secretly in his heart, but he felt relieved. Knowing that it was something from the Uzumaki clan, Kakashi felt confident. You must know that the sealing technique is something that Kakashi has been studying since the beginning of time travel. At this time, Kakashi's attainments in sealing techniques are absolutely outstanding. Within a moment, Kakashi understood the principle of this technique. Make a seal with both hands! Kakashi pressed on Shisui's chest. In an instant, the black technique quickly gathered from Shisui's body and emerged from Kakashi's palm. Although Shisui was unconscious at this time, he still let out a wail! Immediately, Kakashi took his right hand back, only to see it was completely black! Taking out a scroll, Kakashi slapped it with his palm and shouted: "Seal!" After finishing the technique, Kakashi quickly used medical ninjutsu to stop the bleeding. Shisui's wails gradually disappeared, and his breathing became much more even. Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief, in this case, Shisui should be fine. After Shisui changed out of his clothes that were full of blood, Kakashi whispered in Shisui's ear: "Shisui, your eyes, I'll get them back for you now!" (Remember this site's website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 163 Kakashi vs Gen! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the Valley of Fire, Danzo and the people from the roots are still here. "Danzo-sama, we have searched the area, but no sign of Uchiha Shisui was found. The man who just came to rescue Uchiha Shisui doesn't know where he has gone." "Damn it, did they still run away?" Danzo¡¯s face was ruthless, and his expression was quite unwilling. I finally set up this situation to capture Uchiha Shisui in one fell swoop, but I didn¡¯t expect that something like this would happen now. Danzo didn¡¯t care about Shisui¡¯s life or death. He knew that if no one could crack the incurable technique, Shisui would probably be dead by now. "As for the person who can crack this technique in an instant, Danzo feels that there are probably not many people in the world who have this ability. As far as Danzo knows, Kakashi probably doesn¡¯t have much understanding of this technique. Danzo was more concerned about Shisui's other eye. ¡°I just removed the left eye from Shisui¡¯s body, but it couldn¡¯t be installed in my own eye socket. Because Danzo has the Sharingan in his right eye, not his left eye. If it were to be replaced with the left eye, Danzo would still have some troubles today. ¡°At least before the Uchiha clan is destroyed, he cannot do this blatantly. It¡¯s just that now that Danzo¡¯s physical strength is declining, he is used to having the Sharingan on himself. Without the Sharingan, Danzo will not have much sense of security. After living for so long, people will become more and more timid and more and more afraid of death. Danzo is now. "Damn it, Hatake Kakashi, I won't let you go!" At this moment, not far away, Kakashi appeared out of thin air! Under his feet was the familiar three-pronged kunai, the same one he had given to Shisui before. "Duanzo, it seems you are talking about me." He has silver-white hair, a black mask, and a black robe that flutters in the wind. Everyone present was tense. The name of Kakashi Hatake has become so popular these years. More than a year ago, Kakashi fought against the Fourth Raikage and became famous in one battle. The roots were well-informed, and among the Konoha ninjas watching the battle there were even members of the roots. Therefore, the information from the roots recorded the battle in detail. Sword skills! Thunder escape! There was also the sudden flying thunder god technique that surprised everyone. No one would have thought that Kakashi, who was still under eighteen years old at the time, could actually fight against the Fourth Raikage. ??Even win the battle! At that moment, everyone knew that there was a genius in Konoha. A genius who even surpassed the Fourth Hokage. In the following time, Kakashi became even more mysterious. Except for the Third Hokage, no one knows what Kakashi has been doing for more than a year. No one knows how far Kakashi has reached now. "Hatake Kakashi, how dare you come back!" Danzo gave a cold shout, his expression haughty. Kakashi¡¯s face was cold and his eyes were filled with murderous intent! "Of course I'm going to come back. You killed Shisui. Now, of course, I'm going to come back and take your life!" "Humph, it's just a cheap life for the Uchiha clan. Death is not a pity. Since you are back, give Shisui's other eye to me." Hearing this, Kakashi smiled instead of getting angry and said: "Hahaha Danzo, you are really self-righteous. Who do you think you are?" "Everything I do is for Konoha. If you are still a ninja of Konoha, you should cooperate with me." "What a big joke. You are such a big tiger skin. You keep saying it is for Konoha. Is this your attitude for Konoha? Everything you do is not for your own desires!" "Humph, you are just a young boy, how can you understand my painstaking efforts!" "I really don't understand. Apart from selfishness and desire, what else is there in your behavior?" "What do you know? The Uchiha clan is a group of lunatics. If they are not exterminated, sooner or later they will threaten Konoha!" "After all, the Uchiha clan has reached this point. Ask yourself, weren't you the one who forced it out?" "How often have I forced them? It's them who have too strong desires and want to control Konoha!"   "This is just your guess. You simply act according to your own ideas and don't give anyone the slightest chance! If you hadn't always rejected the Uchiha clan, how would you have ended up in this situation!" "Whatever you say, I ask you, do you want to give Shisui his eyes or not?" Danzo obviously didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with Kakashi, Shisui¡¯s eyes were his goal. "Duanzo, maybe your ears are not very good. I just said that when I come back this time, I will take your life!" Open instantly! Kakashi¡¯s figure disappeared in an instant, and appeared behind Danzo the next second! Qian Ting is in hand! Flag Wood Sword Technique! Thunder Moon! Danzo turned around in horror, and met Kakashi's cold eyes. So fast! "Danzo-sama, be careful!" A root directly blocked Danzo¡¯s back and was split in half by Kakashi¡¯s knife. Danzo took the opportunity to get out of the way. "Duanzo, I have to say that you have a group of good subordinates." Kakashi said with emotion. "Kakashi Hatake, you are indeed a nuisance! That was White Fang's Shunpo just now. I didn't expect you to practice it to this extent. Even White Fang's regeneration is nothing more than that." Kakashi pointed his sword at Danzo and said, "Thank you for the compliment, but today, you will still die here!" "Just because of you, I'm afraid you are not qualified to take away my life!" "Then you can try it!" "Protect Danzo-sama!" In a moment, dozens of roots stood in front of Danzo. "Just these people? I'm afraid it's not enough." Kakashi said softly. "It's enough to deal with you. Do it!" Danzo shouted. "Fire escape! Fire bullet technique!" "Wind Escape! Big breakthrough!" "Combined Ninjutsu! Fire Bullet Jutsu!" "Thunder Escape! Earth Walk!" "Water escape! Water dragon bullet technique!" "Combined Ninjutsu! Mine Jutsu!" Huge flames and mine bombs roared over, and Kakashi frowned slightly. The root is indeed the root. Ninjutsu of this intensity comes easily. It is no wonder that Shisui was seriously injured in their attack. But, these are not enough for Kakashi! "The secret of the flag wood sword technique! The dance of thunder!" Thunder light is raging on Qian Ting, as if there is a thunder dragon above it, and the sound of dragon roars is endless. The thunder dragon flow takes shape instantly! boom! There was a loud noise, raising a terrifying cloud of smoke. The three collided with each other, causing terrifying wind pressure. The thunder dragon flow instantly defeated the flames and mine bombs, and crushed the dozens of roots! "Damn it! What kind of ninjutsu is this? It's too strong!" Five roots formed seals at the same time! "Earth Escape! Earth Formation Wall!" A wall of earth more than five meters thick instantly lifted up, blocking the front. And the thunder dragon stream also hit it unceremoniously at this time. Tear it apart! The five-meter-thick earth wall was so papery that it was cut into pieces in an instant! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 164 Immortal mode, on! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Wind escape! Vacuum wave!" Powerful wind escape ejected from Danzo's mouth and landed on the thunder dragon flow. Wind Clay! Coupled with the fact that three ninjutsu were broken in a row, the Thunder Dragon Style was not strong enough and eventually turned into nothingness here. "White Fang's sword skills, I didn't expect you to have mastered it to this extent. I have really underestimated you over the years." Danzo¡¯s eyes were cold, and the look he looked at Kakashi was filled with regret. ¡°If I had known that Kakashi was growing up so fast, I shouldn¡¯t have let him go in the first place! "Damn White Fang, you died and left me such a big trouble!" Danzo thought to himself, and couldn't help but think of the situation before White Fang's death. "Duanzo, there is no need to praise, today, you will die by my sword and atone for your sins." "What a loud tone. When I was running the ninja world, you didn't know where you were!" "Rely on the old and sell the old!" Kakashi snorted coldly, the chakra under his feet rioted, and he rushed towards Danzo. "ah!" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Dancing, with one strike, it¡¯s a life at the root. With Kakashi¡¯s full strength, these roots are no match for Kakashi. Within a moment, the fallen roots had already exceeded double digits. Danzo¡¯s face is getting uglier and uglier. These are the backbone of Gen, and they are also the confidence for Danzo to speak in Konoha. It¡¯s really heartbreaking to be killed by Kakashi like this. Blood splattered everywhere, and Kakashi's body was inevitably stained with blood. The long knife in his hand showed no mercy. When he raised the knife and dropped it, a big head flew up. The Sharingan in the left eye kept turning, observing the enemy. Facing so many roots, Kakashi was also under a lot of pressure. If it weren¡¯t for the Sharingan¡¯s ability to discern the enemy¡¯s actions, Kakashi might have lost his battle at this point. The scarlet Sharingan looks very strange, exuding a cold and ruthless aura. "Dance of three suns and moons!" I saw a root ninja, instantly transformed into three figures, waving the long sword in his hand, looking at Kakashi. "too slow!" Kakashi didn¡¯t even look back, he slashed out with a knife, and the three figures disappeared into nothingness. Then another figure appeared out of thin air, thousands of thunders passed by, and blood surged like a fountain! "What can actually see through my attack." After the man finished speaking, he fell down unwillingly. "Bagua empty palm!" Invisible air waves surged toward Kakashi. Kakashi was not in a hurry, Qian Ting slashed through one person, and then swept across with his sword! Ding! The sound of fighting sounded, and Kakashi cut open Bagua Kongzhang! "What!" The Hyuga family member¡¯s roots were obviously shocked in his life. This was the first time someone used a long knife to directly split open the chakra-filled palm. "goodbye!" Another blow, and the ninja will never see the sun tomorrow again. The Valley of Fire has now become a Shura field. Blood stained the entire ground red. After a while, there were less than ten people left around Danzo. "Duanzo, what other tricks do you have? I'm afraid these people alone can't protect your safety." The remaining ninjas couldn't help but swallow their saliva, it was too strong! It¡¯s simply ridiculously strong! It¡¯s just a long sword without any ninjutsu! They actually killed the core members of these roots without leaving any trace behind. Looking at the dozens of corpses on the ground, everyone shuddered in their hearts. You can¡¯t mess with this person! This is the only thought in the hearts of all root ninjas at this time. Danzo¡¯s face was ashen. The loss is too great! Although ninjas can still be cultivated, this kind of loss will not be able to restrict the Third Hokage in the next few years, and his power will be greatly weakened. When he thought of this, Danzo's hatred for Kakashi grew without limit. "Kakashi, you deserve to die! Your death will promote the development of Konoha!" "Haha, is that right? I think your death willIt will make Konoha more prosperous. " "How can you, an ignorant brat, understand my way of survival? Sarutobi is the light of Konoha, and I am the shadow of Konoha. As long as I exist, Konoha can be peaceful for a long time." "I don't know where you got the confidence to have such a wrong understanding. Do you know how many tragedies have been caused just because of your existence!" "Those are just stumbling blocks in Konoha's development. Their deaths will make Konoha more prosperous!" "It's just my opinion! For people like you, talking nonsense to you is just a waste of time!" "Humph, why do you think I have been talking to you for so long?" Danzo said, showing a hint of a conspiratorial smile, and Kakashi felt slightly uncomfortable. "Kakashi Hatake, do you know that all the ninjas at the root have been cursed by me. And their blood also contains another kind of magic!" "What!" Kakashi was shocked. Looking at the blood on his body, an unpleasant feeling emerged in Kakashi's heart. "Now, you can't hide!" Make a seal with both hands! "The blood seal! The seal of self-karma curse!" Blood-red blood wrapped around Kakashi's body. The blood on the ground suddenly flew up and poured into Kakashi's body. An invisible force of restraint made Kakashi's body unable to move! The blood-red technique wrapped around Kakashi's body and even climbed onto Kakashi's face. For a moment, Kakashi¡¯s face became extremely enchanting! "Huh, how can you go against me if you are a young brat?" Danzo snorted and walked to Kakashi's side. At this time, Kakashi was tightly bound by the technique and could only stare at Danzo. "Kakashi Hatake, since you are unwilling to hand over Shisui's left eye, let me use your left eye instead!" Danzo said, stretching out his sinful right hand and heading towards Kakashi's left eye! Kakashi suddenly showed a smile at this time and said: "Duanzo, you are really too confident. Do you want to control me with this level of magic?" Hearing this, Danzo felt something bad in his heart, and the movement of his right hand accelerated even more. Just when Danzo¡¯s right hand was about to touch Kakashi, the chakra in Kakashi¡¯s body suddenly rioted! "Sage mode, turn on!" No one saw it, the silver-white magatama on Kakashi¡¯s lower back turned quickly, and then red eye shadow appeared on his eyes! The right hand slashes with a thousand thunders! "What! This is it!" Danzo¡¯s pupils shrank, and then he saw a right hand fly out. That familiar appearance is Danzo¡¯s own right hand! "You owe Shisui this knife!" Blood splashed everywhere, and Kakashi¡¯s cold eyes felt a bone-chilling chill in the flying blood! "Damn boy!" Danzo cried out in pain, covering his broken arm with a look of disbelief on his face. "Danzo-sama!" The remaining roots rushed up quickly and took Danzo to the distance. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 165 The Will of Fire You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi stretched out his left hand, and a small bottle appeared in his hand. There is a green liquid in the bottle, and a red Sharingan is floating in it, which looks very strange. It¡¯s Shisui¡¯s Sharingan! Just now, Kakashi slashed with his sword, cutting off Danzo's right arm, and at the same time took out the bottle in Danzo's arms. In sage mode, the unique chakra of the Sharingan is completely invisible. "Kakashiyou!" Danzo spurted out a mouthful of blood and stared at Kakashi. Immortal mode! Danzo never expected that Kakashi would master this secret technique, and that he would burst out with such terrifying power in an instant. Danzo also has some understanding of the sage mode. The first generation, Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and the fourth generation all studied senjutsu. ????????????????? But except for the first generation, the rest of the people¡¯s magical skills are only half-baked, and they all take time to activate. Orochimaru is even worse and can only be used in curse seals. Kakashi is actually instant! This was something Danzo never expected. What is even more tragic is that the Sharingan that he worked so hard to obtain was actually taken away by Kakashi. "Danzo, that's it." "Damn brat! Do you think you can kill me! This is Konoha!" Danzo roared hysterically, looking extremely unbearable. Kakashi shook his head and said, "Your death will make Konoha prosperous." "That's ridiculous! I have devoted myself to Konoha! Without me, Konoha wouldn't be what it is today!" Danzo roared. "Then you really think too highly of yourself. Maybe you think that Konoha is very prosperous today? If you compare it with the past history, isn't Konoha today at its lowest point? It's a joke to work hard! You dare to talk about it for your own selfishness. So majestic!" "Hatake Kakashi!" ¡°I really don¡¯t have the energy to talk nonsense with you, go to hell!¡± Kakashi waved his long sword, roared with the sound of thunder, and flew towards Danzo! Danzo¡¯s pupils shrank, was he really doomed? Damn it, my ambition has not been realized yet! Just when Kakashi was about to swing his sword in front of Danzo, a thin figure suddenly appeared! "Psychic! Vajra Ruyi Stick!" Ding! Kakashi¡¯s long sword was placed heavily on an iron rod, and the owner of that iron rod was none other than the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen! "Hiruzen?" "The third generation of adults?" Kakashi and Danzo were both shocked. They did not expect that the Third Hokage would arrive at this time. The Third Hokage's face was livid, he looked at Kakashi and said: "Kakashi, what are you doing? Are you going to betray the village!" The Third Hokage is full of anger. Kakashi is his favorite next successor, but now he does such a thing. Will Kakashi become the next successor? "Sandaime-sama, of course I will not betray Konoha. I am just removing the cancer from Konoha." "Hmph! Hatake Kakashi, who do you think is the cancer!" Danzo was obviously very dissatisfied with Kakashi's statement. He had dedicated his life to Konoha, but in the end he was called a cancer, so naturally he would not agree. "Kakashi, please speak clearly, what is going on between you and Danzo! Although Danzo does extreme things, he does everything for the sake of Konoha and will not be a cancer." Hearing this, the Third Hokage frowned slightly, feeling that there seemed to be some misunderstanding. "Sandaime-sama, should Shisui deserve to die? He has paid so much for Konoha, and it can even be said that he betrayed his own family, but what did he get in exchange for it in the end? Look, this is Shisui's left eye!" When the Third Hokage saw the small bottle in Kakashi's hand, he knew that Danzo must have poisoned Shisui. "Danzo!" The Third Hokage scolded him. He is an old friend, he does this every time, but it is undeniable that he does it for Konoha, but this time "Hiruzhan! Uchiha Shisui's Sharingan is too dangerous, and there is no room for error. If he uses other gods on you and me, Konoha will belong to Uchiha! Facts have proved that Uchiha Shisui is indeed against Konoha. Ye is unfaithful, otherwise, if he was asked to contribute the Sharingan, why would he resist! He has obviously been thinking of betrayal for a long time!" When Kakashi heard this, he laughed angrily: "Hahaha, what a big joke, what kind of bullshit theory is this! You??When someone kills someone, they still can't resist! Danzo, who do you think you are! Will everyone in the world obey your orders? " Hearing this, the Third Hokage also frowned. Danzo's theory was simply a bandit theory. As a ninja, who doesn¡¯t value their own strength and life? How could you just hand these two over to others so casually? This is simply unreasonable! "Duanzo, you went too far this time!" "Hmph! Hiruzen, you are a woman's benevolent. From what I see, there is no need for Uchiha to exist at all! And this Hatake Kakashi actually dares to openly attack the top officials of Konoha. It is simply lawless! He is A disgrace to Konoha! They should be classified as traitorous ninjas!" "That's enough! Danzo!" "Hiruzen, you!" "Danzo, you shouldn't have done anything to Shisui." "Huh, stupid!" The Third Hokage shook his head and did not intend to continue arguing with Danzo. He knew Danzo too well. "Kakashi, where is Shisui?" "Sandaime-sama, you can ask Danzo if Shisui can survive after losing his left eye, cutting off his left hand, and using a technique that cannot stop the bleeding!" The Third Hokage was silent. He naturally understood Danzo's methods. Shisui was probably dead at this time. "Kakashi, no matter what, you will not kill Danzo. Now that you have killed so many members of the Gen, you have finally taken revenge. Stop it." "Sandaime-sama, do you still remember what you told me at Minato-sensei's funeral?" Kakashi¡¯s question was a bit sudden, and the Third Hokage couldn¡¯t react for a while. Kakashi didn't pay attention and said to himself: "Wherever the leaves are flying, the fire will continue to grow. The fire will continue to illuminate the village and make new leaves sprout." "Kakashi" "Sandaime-sama, you said that the people of Konoha should have the will of fire. May I ask where Danzo's actions come from?" "Kakashi, Danzo is the shadow in the light and an indispensable part of Konoha." Kakashi shook his head and said: "The third generation, the first generation Hokage and the second generation Hokage have never needed such a thing." The Third Hokage was shocked, and for a moment he didn't know what to say. Yes, the First Hokage and the Second Hokage naturally do not need such things. The First Hokage alone can suppress the ninja world, who dares to disapprove? The second generation Hokage is known as the fastest in the ninja world and has strong political skills. Who dares to speak against him? " But the Third Hokage is not that good. He has strength, but he cannot be called invincible. The political skills are there, but they cannot cover everything. So, the roots were born and Danzo¡¯s ambition was born! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 166 The End You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The scene was silent for a while, Kakashi looked at the Third Hokage quietly, waiting for an answer. Just looking at the three generations of Naruto hesitant, Kakashi actually had the answer. The Third Hokage has always been too tolerant. The Third Hokage sighed and said: "Kakashi, you have your bond, and so do I. The person standing in front of you now is not the Third Hokage of Konoha, but a companion of Danzo. As a companion of Danzo , I beg you, stop it." Kakashi and Danzo were both shocked. They didn't expect that the third Hokage's final words were like this. "Hiruzhan, you" Danzo was speechless for a moment, looking at his old friend who was no longer young in front of him with mixed feelings in his heart. Kakashi also looked surprised and said: "Sir, the Third Generation" "Kakashi, I'm sorry about Shisui. If I had discovered Danzo's thoughts earlier, maybe this matter wouldn't have happened. There is nothing wrong with you taking revenge on Shisui. I also understand your behavior, but Danzo It is to me what the stillness of water is to you.¡± "The Third Hokage said, as if recalling the past years, he showed a smile. In fact, the relationship between Danzo and the Third Hokage is another kind of friendship. It¡¯s just that in this friendship, Danzo and the Third Hokage have taken different forms. The two of them grew up together, with the same master and the same team. Two equally excellent people appreciate each other and compete with each other. It¡¯s just that Danzo failed in the competition for the position of Hokage, so he was resentful and always wanted to use his own way to prove that the second Hokage¡¯s choice was wrong. Prove that what you do is the best for Konoha. He fell into darkness, and darkness enveloped him. He was arbitrary and self-centered, thinking that everything was right for him. If someone is slightly different, it's someone else's fault. Anyone who disobeys him is a heretic! Actually speaking, Danzo is to the third generation, just like Sasuke is to Naruto. It¡¯s just that the third generation was not Naruto, and he didn¡¯t chase Danzo like Naruto chased Sasuke in the darkness. Danzo is not Sasuke, he only has revenge in his heart. The four people are similar, but not the same. Kakashi thought for a moment and said: "Sandaime-sama, I am indeed not qualified to kill Danzo. Today you try to protect Danzo, whether it is out of respect for the Hokage or the respect for the master, I will do it for you." for you." "Kakashi, thank you very much." The Third Hokage was relieved when he received Kakashi's reply. It¡¯s not that the Third Hokage is afraid of Kakashi, but that Kakashi has long been the future of Konoha in the heart of the Third Hokage. Kakashi shook his head and said: "No way, you have already shown tolerance to me by not declaring me a traitorous ninja." Kakashi killed so many people today. Even if the Third Hokage directly declared Kakashi a traitorous ninja, it would be understandable. However, the Third Hokage did not, and obviously understood Kakashi's behavior. This understanding is not as simple as imagined. The Third Hokage was also young, and he also knew how angry he would be when his friend died tragically at the hands of others. Therefore, the Third Hokage can understand Kakashi's actions. The people in the roots are all orphans or abandoned children of the family. No one cares about their life or death at all. Even if so many people died today, no family would come to trouble Kakashi. This is Gen's ninja, with no past, no future, and no bonds. ¡°Moreover, Kakashi was betrayed from Konoha without any intention. Because before he knew it, Kakashi already had too many concerns in Konoha. Naruto, Kaoru, Jugo, Tenzo, Shisui, Kai, Beni, Jiraiya, Asuma and even the Third Hokage. These people and these emotions are things that Kakashi gradually acquired after traveling to this world. Kakashi can¡¯t give up completely. Kakashi has long passed the age of willfulness. He has his own persistence and bottom line, so he slashed at Danzo with his sword today. But he also has his own concerns and reluctance, so he has stopped now. If you continue like this, you won't do any good.   Killing Danzo was momentarily satisfying, but the price was too high for Kakashi to bear. In this world full of killings, all his warmth is here, how can he leave? He is no longer a bystander who has just traveled through time, but a participant. These emotions truly existed in his heart, and were no longer the vague memories they once were. Danzo is not worth the price he pays. "Moreover, this hatred belongs to Shisui. It is better for Shisui to get Danzo's life back in the future." Danzo is no longer in Kakashi¡¯s eyes. "Hiruzen! Kakashi betrayed the village! You actually exposed it!" "Duanzo, you were wrong this time. You attacked Shisui. How can you stand up to the mirror?" Danzo was shocked, Uchiha mirror, a very old name, so old that people can't remember it for a while, but it can't be forgotten. "Kakashi, let's end this today." Kakashi said nothing and disappeared. For a moment, the Valley of Fire seemed empty, and the shocking battle just now seemed to no longer exist. The remaining root members breathed a sigh of relief. The God of Death finally left, and the threat of death seemed to disappear at this moment. "Duanzo, go back. Don't take over Gen's affairs for the time being." "Hiruzen, you!" "Don't say any more, I've already decided." After the Third Hokage finished speaking, he turned and left. Danzo was left with a look of reluctance. The remaining strength of Gen now is simply not enough to fight against the Third Hokage, not to mention that the Hokage has absolute power. Danzo¡¯s power was given to him by the Third Hokage. If he wants to take it back, of course he can. Without the acquiescence of the Third Hokage, Danzo's power is like water without roots. Even if you have the power in your hand, it's still unknown. Looking at the corpses on the ground and the few remaining root elites, Danzo's heart was very complicated. Are you really wrong? No, I am not wrong! Danzo¡¯s eyes were confused for just a moment, and then he regained his determination. How could a real hero shake his beliefs so easily? "Danzo-sama, what should we do next?" "Go back to the village, you have to deal with these corpses." "Yes! Lord Danzo." Danzo looked at his empty right arm, thinking constantly in his mind. "It seems it's time to use the deal with Orochimaru. I wonder if Hashirama's cells can be used by me." Danzo thought to himself, picked up his severed right hand, and left the Valley of Fire. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 167 Leaving (Updates with monthly ticket) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the Golden Ninja Village, Kakashi¡¯s figure reappeared. Shisui was still lying on the bed, but his breathing was very even and there was no problem. Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief, it¡¯s good that he survived. Others, in the world of Naruto, are not a problem. Kakashi opened the door, but Ryuzaki Sanichi was still guarding the door. "Chief, you're out." "Well, Ryuzaki, how is the situation in the Kinnin Village?" "Chief, after you issued an order to put Jin Ninja Village into a closed state, Jin Ninja Village has been committed to developing itself. The unique metals in Jin Ninja Village can fully support the development of Jin Ninja Village." Kakashi nodded. When Ryuzaki was conquered by him, the Golden Ninja Village also became the power in Kakashi's hands. Over the years, although Kakashi has come to Jin Ninja Village very few times, every time he comes, he brings the next development plan to Ryuzaki. Nowadays, Jin Ninja Village is gradually prospering, and the blood of the younger generation has become abundant, and many of them have grown up. "There are now ten jounin, fifty-eight chuunin, and more than two hundred genin in the Jinnin Village, including me." "Very good, it seems that your hard work over the years has not been in vain." Kakashi smiled. ¡°I have always tried hard to do what the leader ordered.¡± "Very well, I will ask you to take care of the people in the house these days. Remember, don't reveal his identity." "Yes! Chief, no problem." "Well, I still have to trouble you about the Jin Ninja Village." "You're welcome, chief. This is Ryuzaki's responsibility." "Okay, let's go down and get busy." "Yes! Leader." After Ryuzaki finished speaking, he went down to arrange the specific matters. Kakashi walked back into the room, and Shisui had already woken up. "Is it Kakashi?" Shisui asked. "It's me, Shisui, how do you feel?" Hearing this, Zhishui smiled bitterly and said, "What else can I do? It's just luck that I didn't die." "Shisui, I have brought your eye back to you and will repair it for you later. The other eye is with Itachi. You can just find him to get it back when the time comes." Shisui was stunned and asked quickly: "Kakashi, are you looking for Danzo?" "Um." "You are crazy! Fighting against Danzo is betraying Konoha!" Kakashi smiled and shook his head, then thought that Shisui could no longer see, and immediately said: "Don't worry, I just got my eyes back, and the Third Hokage also knew about it, so it doesn't matter." Zhishui breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this. In this case, there would indeed be no problem. "Shisui, I told Danzo and the Third Hokage that you are dead." Shisui was stunned for a moment, then realized that Kakashi didn't want to get involved in the relationship between Uchiha and Konoha again. Shisui understood Kakashi¡¯s good intentions and could only smile bitterly at the moment. "Kakashi, thank you. After this incident, I have done everything I can for Uchiha and Konoha. In the end, I failed, and the rest will be left to Itachi." "Sorry, I can't help you." Kakashi said. "No need to apologize, this is not your business in the first place, not to mention you saved me." "Okay, let's not talk about this anymore. Let me help you repair your eyes. My medical ninjutsu is limited, so I still need your cooperation." Kakashi said this, but Shisui shook his head and said, "No, Kakashi." "Why?" Kakashi looked stunned. "Without my Uchiha glory, I am no longer suitable to have such a pair of eyes." "What nonsense are you saying, are you going to be blind for the rest of your life?" "No, darkness makes it easier to think clearly about what you want and see what is in this world. Let me stay in this environment for a while. Let me put my eyes with you for the time being." Seeing Shisui¡¯s persistence, Kakashi was a little confused, but he still didn¡¯t force it. "Well, when you figure it out, come find me again." Shisui nodded and asked, "Kakashi, where is this place?" ¡°?Here is Jin Ninja Village. " "The Golden Ninja Village?" Shisui looked surprised: "Is it the Golden Ninja Village at the junction of the Country of Fire and the Country of Wind?" "good." "Why are we here? It is said that this village was closed five years ago." "Yes, I made them close." Kakashi immediately explained the relationship between the Golden Ninja Village and himself. Hearing this, Zhishui chuckled and said, "I never thought that even if you perform a mission, you can harvest a small shinobi village." "It's just luck. Shisui, you can't go back to Konoha now, so just stay here." "Okay, the air here is very good, I like it here very much." "That's good. If you have any questions, call me. I'm going back to Konoha first." Kakashi said, handing the three-pronged kunai to Shisui. "Um." With a hiss, Kakashi disappeared from the spot again. Shisui felt Kakashi's breath disappear and murmured: "Thank you for your hard work, Kakashi." Konoha, Hokage Tower, the Third Hokage looked at the pile of documents in front of him and had a headache. The disappearance of Shisui made the Uchiha clan very violent. During this period, it can be said that a lot of violent law enforcement took place. But it is gradually converging. Without Shisui, the Uchiha clan has lost a lot of confidence. Danzo has become much more at ease recently, without any movement. The village now seems to be the calm before the storm, becoming very strange. It seems that as long as there is a fuse, a horrific explosion will occur. The Third Hokage felt his head was pounding for a moment. "Da da da!" There was a knock on the door. "Please come in." The silver-white figure stepped into the Hokage's office. It was none other than Kakashi. "Kakashi? What's the matter?" "Sir, there is something I would like to ask your permission for." Hearing this, the Third Hokage handed down the document in his hand, looked puzzled, and asked: "Kakashi, what's the matter?" "I want to leave the village for a while." "What? Why? Give me a reason." Sandai said in surprise. ¡°I¡¯ve been in ANBU for too long, I want to leave for a while.¡± The third generation was silent, thinking about the pros and cons, and also thinking about the reason why Kakashi said this. Soon, the Third Hokage came to a conclusion. Being in ANBU for too long is naturally not a reason to leave Konoha. At most, it is just to leave ANBU. Based on the current situation, in the view of the Third Hokage, Kakashi does not want to get involved in the struggle between the village and Uchiha. On the one hand, it is a place protected by teachers and father, and on the other hand, it is the family of my good friends. Kakashi is caught in the middle, so naturally he feels uncomfortable. The Third Hokage thought of this, sighed, and said: "Okay, I agree, but don't leave for too long, my old bones can't last long." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 168: The Kingdom of Whirlpool (Updates with monthly tickets) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Yes, Sandaime-sama, I will leave Naruto and the three of you under your care." "Do not worry." The Third Hokage naturally knew what Kakashi meant, and it was just to make Danzo calm down. The Third Hokage can still guarantee this. In the original work, Sasuke can live so well because of the restriction of Danzo by the Third Hokage and the threat of Itachi to Danzo. On this point, Kakashi still believes in the Third Hokage. After leaving the Hokage Tower, Kakashi did not rush back to pack his luggage, but went to find Itachi. ANBU, Class 6. Itachi sat absentmindedly in the locker room, which was empty and there was no one else around. The door creaked open, Itachi raised his head slightly, and the person who came was none other than Kakashi. "Kakashi-senpai," Itachi said. Kakashi nodded and said, "Itachi, why are you here alone?" "It's nothing, just thinking about something. By the way, where is Shisui's body?" "I've taken care of it, do you want to take a look?" Kakashi is still not ready to tell Itachi that Shisui is alive. It¡¯s not because he¡¯s afraid of Itachi leaking the secret, it¡¯s because the time is running out. Itachi shook his head and said: "No need, just let Shisui be buried in peace." "What are you going to do? About Uchiha and the village." "I don't know. The village and Uchiha are now at the same level. It's too difficult." Itachi is telling the truth. The problem now is that both sides have problems. Even if the top management of Konoha gives in, Uchiha will not give up. This is an inevitable battle, and it is indeed too difficult to break this deadlock. For Itachi, who is only eleven years old now, the pressure is too much. Kakashi patted Itachi on the shoulder and said, "Itachi, when you can't figure it out, go back to the starting point and take a look, maybe you can find the answer." Itachi was puzzled, but nodded and said, "Thank you, Kakashi-senpai." "No, I have to leave Konoha during this period. If you need my help with anything, you can come to me." Kakashi said, taking out a piece of paper with the technique engraved on it. As long as chakra and words are input to it, contact will be made. "Yes, Kakashi-senpai." "Remember, don't act rashly." "Um." The two chatted for a while, and then Kakashi left. Looking at Itachi¡¯s demeanor alone in the locker room, Kakashi could only sigh. Sorry, Itachi, I'm relying on you for the time being. According to the plot, it should be almost two years before the Uchiha clan is exterminated. When the time comes, let¡¯s think about everything again. Back at the Hatake House, Kakashi changed out of the ANBU clothes and put on his own robes. In fact, Kakashi had already thought about leaving this time, but he had just postponed it until now. Kakashi is really tired of being in ANBU for too long. A long time ago, Kakashi wanted to take a walk in the world of Naruto, just like Jiraiya, leaving his footprints in every corner of the world. There is another very important point, the Kingdom of Whirlpool. At the beginning of the time travel, Kakashi discovered the Four Elephants Seal in the forbidden area of ??the Hatake family, so Kakashi once guessed whether his mother, whom he had never met before, was a member of the Uzumaki clan. It¡¯s just that Kakashi didn¡¯t really investigate because of his lack of strength before. Later, the strength was almost gone, and there was no time to investigate. So, this time, the Country of Whirlpool is also a place Kakashi wants to go. There is a feeling in the dark that there will be the answer you want. At this point, Kakashi doesn¡¯t want to face Konoha, nor does he want to face Uchiha. Anyway, the storm is almost two years away, so instead of staying here, it¡¯s better to go outside and take a look. And two years later, no matter what, I will come back to see the final result of this matter. The famous Uchiha is now like meat on the chopping board. It is really sad. Kakashi doesn¡¯t want to be here and watch the Konoha senior management¡¯s boiling frog-like tactics, which is really disgusting. So?, he chose to jump out. I also went to do my own thing. It¡¯s been six years, it¡¯s time to do what you want to do. After packing up the clothes and sealing them into the scroll, Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief. Everything is ready, now it¡¯s time to say goodbye. Went to Kai¡¯s house, but Kai seemed to have gone on a mission and there was no one at home. The timing was unfortunate, so Kakashi didn¡¯t force it. As for leaving a letter, it seemed too pretentious, so Kakashi didn't do it. Konoha School. Ding bell, the familiar bell rang again, Naruto, Xiang Rin and Jugo both walked out of the classroom. "Damn it, that Sasuke is number one again, I will definitely defeat him next time!" Naruto's carefree voice reached Kakashi's ears, and Kakashi couldn't help but smile. It seems that Naruto and Sasuke are still at odds, they are really destined enemies. "Naruto, it's true that Sasuke is excellent, and it's true that you're not good. Don't keep yelling." Xiang Rin attacked Naruto with a venomous tongue, but she could still see her concern for Naruto. Xiang Rin did not fall in love with Sasuke like in the original work. In fact, Xiang Rin originally liked Sasuke because Sasuke saved her in the Chunin Exam. For Xianglin, that kind of touching feeling is enough to be remembered for a lifetime. And now that there is no such drama, naturally there are not so many emotional dramas. "What, Xianglin, do you think I can't do it?" "Yeah, the rest is fine, theory class, hehe, you are the last one, what can you say?" Naruto blushed with embarrassment when he heard this, and shouted loudly: "Humph! That was an accident." "Hey, hey, it was an accident." Xianglin said, covering up her snickering. At this time, Jugo suddenly said: "Kakashi-nii." When the two of them heard this, they were shocked at the same time and looked in the direction of Chongwu. Sure enough, there was a familiar figure. "Brother Bai Mao!" "Kakashi-nii!" Naruto and Xianglin shouted excitedly, and then they both jumped on Kakashi. Kakashi smiled and hugged the person in each hand. Chongwu was much calmer and just stood aside. "I saw the two of you bickering here as soon as I came here." Kakashi smiled. "It was Xianglin who attacked me first." "Naruto is too stupid!" The two exposed each other, and Kakashi just laughed it off. "Chonggo, how is your school life?" "It's very good. It's completely different from the previous days." "That's good. Let's go, I'll treat you to Ichiraku Ramen." "Long live Kakashi (white-haired) brother!" Kakashi took the three brats to Ichiraku Ramen and had a bowl of ramen as a farewell. In the dead of night, the three little ghosts all fell asleep. Kakashi gently covered the three of them with quilts and left. Gently taking off Konoha's forehead protector and putting it into his backpack, Kakashi revealed his silver-white hair. The Sharingan is covered by a black eyepatch, which is nothing out of the ordinary. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ The Kingdom of Whirlpool, here I come! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 169 Enter You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the dark underground, people wearing strange masks stood quietly. At this time, a person dressed like a pitcher plant emerged from the ground. "Obito, Kakashi has left Konoha." Black Zetsu said. "Oh? Where did you go?" Obito asked with interest. "I don't know, the direction is east." "East? It's interesting. I didn't expect Kakashi to do this for Uchiha." Obito said playfully, no one knew what he was thinking. "Maybe it's for you, Obito." Bai Jue said in a joking tone. Obito didn¡¯t answer, just remained silent. Bai Zetsu asked for trouble and stopped discussing this topic. Instead, he continued to ask: "Obito, I'm afraid the Uchiha clan's coup will be postponed. What should we do?" "There is no need to do anything, just wait, Konoha will always be unable to bear it. Once the seeds of doubt are planted, they will eventually bloom." "So this is ah." Hei Zetsu looked at Obito's back and felt a little emotional. This innocent young man at the beginning has now become so good at plotting troubles in this treacherous place. Although there was Uchiha Madara¡¯s teaching, it only lasted less than a year. This growth rate is really amazing. "What about Kakashi?" Black Zetsu continued to ask. "Don't worry about him, just let him be." "Obito, your Sharingan is still on him, why don't you go get it back?" "No, it's just a Sharingan. I, Obito Uchiha, will never take back what I send out." After Obito finished speaking, he ignored Zetsu and left alone. "Ah, it seems that Obito still has a lot of affection for Kakashi." Bai Zetsu said playfully. "Who knows, then just don't provoke Kakashi. That kid has learned senjutsu, so we shouldn't get too close." Black Zetsu said. "that's true." The underground fell into silence again. The Kingdom of Whirlpool is a small island located in the sea between the Kingdom of Fire and the Kingdom of Water. There is a Ninja Village in the Country of Uzumaki called Uzushiogakure. More than twenty years ago, during the Ninja World War, the ninjas of Uzushio Hidden Village were attacked by many countries because of their powerful chakra and terrifying sealing techniques. By the time Konoha wanted to rescue him, it was already too late. There, only ruins were left. Almost all the ninjas in Uzushio Hidden Village were killed and wounded, leaving only a few people living in the ninja world. Since then, the famous Uzumaki clan has been rarely heard of in the ninja world. Even the Uzumaki clan has become a taboo and is not mentioned by Gengfang. Having the power to be feared, but not having the ability to protect yourself, is really sad. Today, the country of Whirlpool has become a place without the jurisdiction of anyone. There are still residents, but there is no shinobi village and no daimyo. They are a group of people without a country. The Country of Whirlpool has also become a place where few ninjas come. Uzushiogakure Village was already twenty years ago, so people here have gradually forgotten that such a village once existed. They all live their own lives. People who experienced the war twenty years ago are now getting older. An ordinary village in the Country of Whirlpool is home to hundreds of villagers. "Jiro, don't run around, dinner will be served later." "I know, Mom, I'm going to play by the river and I'll be back in a while." "Be safe, don't run too close, you can't swim yet." "I know, Mom." A boy of about seven or eight years old ran to the river happily. The beautiful woman, who thought she was about thirty years old, watched the boy go away lovingly, and said with a smile: "This kid is really naughty." ¡°As he spoke, he shook his head, walked into the house, and started doing housework, planning to make a delicious lunch for his husband and son. An ordinary and fulfilling life is performed here every day. They are ordinary, but they live a carefree life. Because there is no persecution of ninjas on this small island, some??is peace. Jiro stood by the river, looking at the sparkling lake, and said: "Yoshi! I will catch a lot of fish today to give my parents extra meals!" The young man rolled up his sleeves and planned to do something big, forgetting all about what he had just promised his mother. The water by the river was very shallow. The boy took off his shoes and socks and stood there, but the water was only submerged up to his knees. The water in the river is very clear, and you can clearly see small silvery-white fish swimming around at the bottom of the river. The young man looked at the little fish with a smile on his face. The young man stretched out his hands and moved closer to the little fish. ¡°A little closer, a little closer, and we¡¯ll catch it right away!¡± The young man silently encouraged himself in his heart. "It's now!" The young man suddenly reached out and grabbed it! With a splash, the young man¡¯s hand reached into the river. Touched it! The silver-white fish was caught out of the river by the young man, sparkling in the sunlight. "Great! I caught it!" The young man danced happily, but the next second, the slippery silver-white fish slipped from the young man's hand and fell into the river again. "Ah! My fish!" The young man was so frightened that he quickly chased after the fish. "But when the fish enters the water, how can it be caught up by the young man?" The young man was so anxious that he pushed forward without any regard for the water in the river. At this moment, the young man¡¯s foot slipped and he fell in! The young man¡¯s expression changed, it was mud! His right foot was stuck in the mud, and it was only then that the young man realized that the river water had flooded his chest. And he was still sinking into the mud step by step. "Help!" Fearing for his life, the boy made a cry that everyone would think of at this moment. It¡¯s just that the river is empty, no one is there. The environment that was so refreshing just now made the young man feel extremely uneasy. At this moment, the mother¡¯s words rang in the boy¡¯s ears. "Jiro, don't get too close, you can't swim yet." The boy panicked a little and shouted desperately: "Mom! Help! Dad! Help!" The splashing water did not give the boy any hope of survival, but instead made him sink deeper and deeper. The fear of death once again filled the young man's mind. Is this the end? At this time, a lazy voice sounded in the young man's ears. "Hey, kid, what are you doing here?" When the young man heard the sound, he saw on the other side of the river a young man with silver-white hair, wearing a black robe, with a handsome face, but his left eye was covered by white gauze, as if he was injured. What a handsome man. This was the boy¡¯s first impression, but he soon realized it. "Brother, help!" "Ah, it turns out you are asking for help. I thought you were playing in the water." The young man said with a smile, and then under the shocked eyes of the young man, he stepped into the water step by step. The clear stream slowly dispersed ripples under his feet, but it did not get his shoes and socks wet. The sun was dazzling, and in the young man's eyes, he seemed to be shining with light at this moment. The young man walked up to the boy, pulled him out of the water, and said with a smile: "Kid, what's your name?" The young man was stunned for a moment, being held up by the young man with one hand, but without any pain, he subconsciously said: "Jiro, Matsuda Jiro." "Oh? Nice to meet you." "What's your name?" The young man asked suddenly, not knowing why. "Me? You can call me Gintoki." Under the sun, the young man¡¯s smile is full of evil. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 170 Uzumaki Hidden Village You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! This young man with silver-white hair is none other than Kakashi, who came to the Kingdom of Whirlpool from Konoha. When you go out, you naturally have to choose a different name. After all, Hatake Kakashi¡¯s name is too loud. "Brother Gintoki, how did you walk on the river just now? Can you tell me?" "Ah, it's a ninja skill." "Ninja? What is a ninja?" Jiro looked confused. This time, Kakashi was slightly stunned. He didn't expect that the child in front of him didn't even know what a ninja was. "Ninjas are always professional and can do tricks." Jiro scratched his head and asked doubtfully: "Brother Gintoki, was it a trick when you just walked on the river?" "Yeah, just some little tricks." "Can you teach me that?" Jiro looked at Kakashi with burning eyes. Young people are always particularly interested in this kind of weird ability. Kakashi shook his head and smiled: "No, it's a secret." Jiro was a little disappointed when he heard this. Just now I was thinking that if I had such a powerful ability, I would definitely be able to show off my skills in front of my friends in the village. Kakashi looked around and asked, "Jiro, are there any villages near here?" "Yes, yes, the place I live is called Heshi Village, not far ahead." "Oh? Do you know other villages?" "Other villages?" Jiro scratched his head, seeming to be thinking about something, and then continued: "I don't know, I have been here since I was born, and I have never been to other places." "That's right." Kakashi touched his chin and then said, "Can you take me to the village to see it?" "Of course, brother Gintoki, you saved me. My mother said that you must be enthusiastic towards those who have helped you. Come home with me and I will treat you to a meal. My mother must have prepared the meal now. .¡± "Thank you very much." Kakashi smiled. "No, no, this is what I should do. It's a pity, I came here to catch fish today, but I didn't expect that I didn't catch the fish, and I almost caught myself." Jiro said a little discouraged. Thinking of the fish that escaped just now, Jiro felt a little uncomfortable. "Fish?" Kakashi whispered and walked to the river. With a slight movement of chakra in his hand, the fish in the river jumped up and jumped out of the water. Kakashi quickly grabbed it with his right hand and held it in his hand. The fish kept struggling, but to no avail. "Is this okay?" Kakashi turned around and asked. Jiro was already dumbfounded. Isn¡¯t this too easy? "It's okay, brother Gintoki, you are really awesome! If I were that good, it would be much easier to catch fish in the future. Can you teach me?" Kakashi smiled, handed the fish to Jiro, and said, "It's still a secret." Jiro hesitated after hearing this. Along the way, Jiro kept chattering to Kakashi, and Kakashi didn't feel disgusted, just smiled. From Jiro¡¯s words, Kakashi also understood where this place was. The Country of Whirlpool no longer exists, so Jiro knows nothing about the Country of Whirlpool. Uzushiogakure Jiro was even more clueless. It¡¯s probably due to his age limit, so Jiro doesn¡¯t know the glory of Uzushio Hidden Village at all. This is Heshi Village, an ordinary small village. There are about hundreds of households with hundreds of people. Live a life of working at sunrise and resting at sunset every day. With streets intersecting and chickens and dogs hearing each other, it can be called a paradise. Kakashi was quite emotional when he heard this. He didn't expect that there is such a place in this cold ninja world. The Country of Whirlpool, a place abandoned by human ninjas, seems to have become more comfortable. "Brother Gintoki, Heshi Village is ahead!" Kakashi looked up and saw a green place. The big trees and green fields look pleasing to the eye. Smoke was rising from every house, and the smoke was so light that Kakashi had an illusion for a while. ¡°What a great place.¡±   "Of course, brother Gintoki, let's leave quickly. If I don't go back so late, my mother will scold me later." Jiro said a little embarrassed, as if he felt it was very embarrassing to be taught a lesson by his mother. Children at this age have begun to feel like little adults. Kakashi smiled and said, "Okay." At this time, Jiro's mother stood at the door of her house, looking at the entrance of the village anxiously, and murmured: "What's wrong with Jiro's child? Why hasn't he come back? Could something have happened? No, I want to Go out and find him.¡± "Miko, don't worry, Jiro is too old, so nothing can happen easily." A middle-aged man came out of the room and said. "Husband, it's very late now." Meiko said anxiously. Suddenly, the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes lit up and he said, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that Jiro?¡± Meiko heard the words and looked behind her, and sure enough, she saw a wet Jiro and a handsome young man next to him. "Jiro, what's the matter with you? Why are you all wet? Didn't I tell you not to go near the river?" Meiko said angrily. Seeing Jiro's body, he naturally understood that this guy must have fallen into the water. There was some blame and worry in my heart. However, when people come back, there will naturally be nothing wrong with them, so the rest can only be blamed. The middle-aged man looked at Kakashi and said, "This brother is" Before Kakashi could speak, Jiro jumped out and said, "Dad, this is Brother Gintoki. I fell into the water just now, and he was the one who saved me. He is amazing." The middle-aged man was shocked when he heard this and said, "You kid, I told you not to play in the water, but you still go. Nothing happened, right?" ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, thanks to Brother Gintoki. Look, I have a fish that just walked over here.¡± Jiro said, playing with the fish in his hand and showing his trophy. "You boy." The middle-aged man said angrily. "Brother Gintoki, right? I am Ichiro Matsuda." Kakashi nodded slightly and said, "Nice to meet you." "I don't know why the Gintoki brothers are here. Very few people come here." Matsuda Ichiro asked curiously. It is true that few outsiders come here. The nearest village is hundreds of miles away. Generally speaking, there is little communication. "I am a traveler. I heard that there used to be a mysterious village here, so I came to take a look." "Mysterious village? I don't know which one Brother Gintoki is talking about. Maybe we can help." "Uzushio Hidden Village." When Ichiro Matsuda and Miko heard this, their expressions changed, and their looks at Kakashi became a little strange. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 171 The Broken Hidden Village (Rewards will be added) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Seeing the slight change in their expressions, Kakashi knew that these two people should know something about Uzumaki Hidden Village. "Brother Gintoki, what are you doing in Uzushio Hidden Village? It's not a good place." Matsuda Ichiro said with a panicked expression. "Ah, it's nothing, I'm just curious. After all, people there are said to live very long lives. Maybe there is some secret to longevity." "What secret can there be? Now that Uzushiogakure Village has been destroyed, there is no hope of longevity. Brother Gintoki, I advise you not to go there." Ichiro Matsuda seems to have really good intentions, but Kakashi¡¯s purpose this time is for Uzumaki Hidden Village, so naturally he won¡¯t give up just like that. "I'm not someone who gives up easily." Kakashi smiled. Ichiro Matsuda sighed helplessly and said: "Brother Gintoki, you saved Jiro. It would have been okay to tell you this, but it is not a kind place there." ¡°I am not a simple person either.¡± Kakashi said, showing a relaxed smile. Jiro also answered: "Yes, Brother Gintoki is amazing, he can walk on the water." "Walking on the water?" Matsuda Ichiro was stunned, and then asked: "Could it be that the Gintoki brothers are ninjas?" "I just learned some things to strengthen my body. It's not as powerful as a ninja." Kakashi did not directly state that he was a ninja, because he found that most civilians were afraid of ninjas. ¡°I mentioned it casually to Jiro before. Matsuda Ichiro and Miko looked at each other, and both could see the fear in each other's eyes. The vocabulary of ninja is too heavy for civilians. The feeling of life and death not being in one's own hands is not pleasant. "Lord Gintoki, we will definitely follow your instructions." Matsuda Ichiro immediately changed his tone, and his words were full of fear. Kakashi sighed, and sure enough, it was still like this. If he had known, he would not have said these things to Jiro, a brat. "Uncle Matsuda, don't be like this, I'm not that scary." Matsuda Ichiro looked at Kakashi's smiling face, and he really felt the kindness from Kakashi, and felt a little relieved. "Uncle Matsuda, can you tell me where the ruins of Uzushiogakure Village are?" Kakashi asked. "Master Gintoki, the Uzushiogakure Village you are going to is in the center of this island. There is a valley called Uzumaki Valley. It is surrounded by water and whirlpools appear from time to time. It is a very dangerous place. Those whirlpools will suck the boat in." Matsuda Ichiro's name for Kakashi made him quite helpless, but it was hard to say anything. After all, this subconsciousness already existed and could not be changed in a short time. Kakashi doesn¡¯t want to change, it¡¯s just a one-time relationship, and they probably won¡¯t see each other again in the future. "Thank you, Uncle Matsuda, I'll leave first." ¡°Brother Gintoki, why don¡¯t you stay for lunch?¡± Seeing that Kakashi was about to leave, Jiro shouted quickly, obviously he really wanted to keep Kakashi down for lunch. It¡¯s just that the nervous expressions of Matsuda Ichiro and Miko made Kakashi have no intention of staying. With such an atmosphere, you won¡¯t be happy no matter how much you eat. "No, Jiro, I have something else to do, so I won't have lunch with you." Jiro was a little disappointed when he heard this and said: "That's such a pity. My mother's craftsmanship is very good. And you caught this fish too. It would be a pity not to eat it together." Kakashi smiled, there are too many passers-by in a person's life. And Jiro's family is obviously a passer-by in Kakashi's life. Leaving too many ties is sometimes not a good thing. ¡°If we have a chance, let¡¯s eat together again.¡± Kakashi said, waved his hand and left. Watching Kakashi leave, Jiro said to his mother: "Mom, I really envy Brother Gintoki, who can travel everywhere. I want to be like that in the future." Meiko was slightly surprised when she heard this and said: "Jiro, people like that are very dangerous and may die at any time. Aren't you afraid?" Jiro shook his head, showing a firm expression.   "Mom, I don't want to stay here all my life. I want to see the outside world. This world must be more exciting than I imagined." Ichiro Matsuda laughed loudly when he heard this and said: "Jiro has really grown up and is ambitious, which is a good thing. If you want to go out and walk, you must have a strong body. You must work harder and become like your father." Just be strong.¡± "Well! Dad, I will try my best." "Okay, you two, father and son, let's go in and eat. Only after you have a full stomach can you have the strength to think about the future." Having said this, Jiro's stomach rang, making Jiro feel embarrassed. "Mom, there is another fish here, let's cook it together." Jiro said. "Okay, mom will make it for you, you little greedy cat." "hey-hey." The life of a family of three seems very warm. Kakashi looked at it from a distance and couldn't help but feel a little envious. Unfortunately, in this life, this kind of life is too far away from me. ??At least that¡¯s the case now. Heshi Village was just a small interlude. Kakashi confirmed the direction again and headed towards the central center of the Kingdom of Whirlpool. The Kingdom of Whirlpool is not big, and it has now been divided into small villages similar to Heshi Village. Along the way, Kakashi also met a lot. Without disturbing them, Kakashi just passed by in a hurry. One day later, Kakashi stood on a valley and looked at the scenery in front of him. It was a huge valley, but in the middle of the valley was a ruin! The layout of Uzushiogakure Village is very similar to that of Konoha, it is also a huge circle. It¡¯s just that Konoha built its own walls, and Uzushiogakure did take advantage of this natural valley. The valley is very high, Kakashi roughly estimated it to be at least a few hundred meters. "Is this the Uzumaki Hidden Village?" Looking at the ruins of buildings everywhere, Kakashi felt some inexplicable feelings. Over the years, Kakashi has seen destroyed villages, but this is the first time that the destroyed areas are so clean. Without too much emotion, Kakashi quickly came down from the valley. Since we are going to investigate the Uzumaki Hidden Village, we can't just watch it from a distance. Entering the ruins is the key. Going down the valley, there is a small forest with lush branches and leaves. "It's really quiet here. There is nothing except the chirping of insects. It seems that even wild animals are not willing to come into this place." After passing through the woods, what Ichiro Matsuda said was a stream of water in front of us. The current is quite wide, so it is obviously unrealistic to jump directly across it. Above the water flow, whirlpools appear from time to time, which look quite scary. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 172 Paper You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "It seems that this water flow should be the protective mechanism of Uzushiogakure back then. I didn't expect that it could still have such power after so many years." Kakashi sighed with emotion, but did not stop. There are whirlpools emerging from time to time in this current. If you run out directly, you will inevitably be sucked in. Kakashi looked around and selected a thick tree. He stepped forward and patted it, showing a satisfied smile, and took advantage of the situation with the Qian Ting Dao in his right hand. Qian Ting, who is extremely sharp, is also a good hand at cutting down trees. It didn¡¯t take long before a canoe was ready. Kakashi did not stop there, but put the remaining wood into more than ten boards on the canoe. After doing all this, Kakashi slowly pushed the canoe into the water. With chakra surging under his feet, the canoe moved forward without using an oar. The water flow was slowly pushed out of the ripples, seemingly calm. Kakashi did not show a relaxed expression, but frowned slightly. Under the water flow, there is a chakra operating. To be more precise, it is a technique! "Is this the reason for the whirlpool on the water?" Just as Kakashi was muttering to himself, a huge whirlpool suddenly centered on the canoe and spread towards the surroundings. Under the canoe, it instantly became a hollow. Oops! Kakashi didn¡¯t expect that the whirlpool would appear directly in this place without any warning. At this level, the idea of ??relying on a canoe to escape is no longer realistic. Kakashi picked up the wooden board he had prepared before and flicked it. In an instant, more than a dozen wooden boards flew out, paving stairs in mid-air. Kakashi¡¯s eyes were focused, and without any hesitation, he pointed his toes and jumped out with the help of the last bit of buoyancy of the canoe. And in the next second, the canoe was swallowed by the whirlpool. The board didn¡¯t fly very high and soon landed on the water. Kakashi in mid-air was not idle, but stepped towards the wooden board one by one. Like a dragonfly touching water! But it¡¯s strange, every time a wooden board hits the ground, waves quickly roll up, and then whirlpools are formed. Every time Kakashi stepped on a wooden board, the board was instantly devoured. After more than a dozen planks, Kakashi was still a short distance away from the shore. Another whirlpool formed under him. According to Kakashi's estimation, if he was sucked into this whirlpool, he would probably be in trouble. ¡°After all, I am not a dried persimmon Kisame, so I am not suitable to survive in the water. The wooden planks were gone and there was nothing to rely on, so Kakashi didn¡¯t panic and just formed seals with his hands! "The art of shadow clone!" An identical figure appeared beside him. Kakashi stepped on his back without any politeness. He raised his figure again, jumped up, and finally landed on the other side. And the shadow clone also turned into a burst of smoke. "Huh, it's really dangerous. I didn't expect that the Uzumaki clan's defense can still have such an effect after so many years. What kind of glory was it when it was in its prime?" Kakashi was a little curious. At the same time, I also feel strange that a village with such defense can be completely destroyed by what kind of force. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ At the moment, Kakashi ignored the current and walked towards the interior of Uzushio Hidden Village. Uzumaki Hidden Village has been destroyed for a long time, and anything of value has been taken away long ago. Here, besides ruins, there are still ruins. The ground is full of rubble, and after twenty years of baptism, the place is dilapidated. This place is not big, much smaller than Konoha. It only took an hour for Kakashi to walk around. Kakashi was a little disappointed, there didn't seem to be anything here. In fact, this situation was also expected by Kakashi. After all, this matter has been in the past for too long. Twenty years is enough to change a lot of things. "It seems like there won't be much to gain here." The Uzumaki clan is destroyedLater, Konoha once sent someone over, and the team leader at that time was Kakashi's father, Hatake Sakumo. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what happened at that time. In order to cover the escape of his teammates, Hatake Sakumo left the rear alone, and then disappeared for a year. Others returned to Konoha with many strange masks of the Uzumaki clan. The Third Hokage at that time also built a Uzumaki clan temple for these masks and enshrined them. "And among these masks, one is the mask that hides the secret of the corpse. No one knows where Hatake Sakumo went the year he disappeared. Even in the subsequent mission report, Hatake Sakumo did not mention it. And the only product is Kakashi. The next year, Hatake Sakumo came back, bringing the newly born Kakashi with him. These are all what Kakashi saw from the information he could collect during his ANBU period. After all, as the deputy minister of ANBU, he still has this power. But the specific content is not described in detail. This is one of the reasons why Kakashi wants to come to Uzumaki Hidden Village. Here, perhaps one¡¯s own life experience is hidden. But now it seems that there is nothing here except ruins. Just when Kakashi thought he came in vain, suddenly, something caught Kakashi's attention. A piece of paper! Kakashi narrowed his eyes, and instantly appeared next to the piece of paper, grabbing it. "This isa colorful boat used for sacrifice?" The piece of paper in Kakashi's hand had obviously been burned by fire, and the material and type of the paper were only used for sacrificial colored boats. "Is there someone offering sacrifices here? Is it an orphan from Uzushiogakure Village?" Kakashi touched his chin. The burn marks on the piece of paper were not new. It looked like they had been there for a few days. ¡°Looking at it this way, it¡¯s not easy to figure out where the piece of paper you¡¯re looking for comes from. ¡°But finding things is exactly Kakashi¡¯s strength. Make a seal with both hands! The art of channeling! boom! A ninja dog wearing a ninja costume appears, it is Parker. "Hey, Kakashi, long time no see, what's the matter?" "Parker, help me find where this piece of paper came from." Kakashi handed the piece of paper to Parker. Parker sniffed it and said, "This piece of paper looks like it's a few days old. It's not easy to find it." "Try your best, there has been no rain these days, so there should still be some traces." "Okay, I'll give it a try." As Parker spoke, he concentrated the chakra in his body on his nose. In an instant, his sense of smell was amplified several times. "Um?" Parker was excited and seemed to have discovered something. "How's it going, Parker?" "Found it! Follow me!" Parker said, his four short legs suddenly stepped forward, and he came out from the dust. Kakashi was shocked and immediately followed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 173 Tombstone You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Jogging all the way, soon, the ruins in front of him gradually faded away, and Parker brought Kakashi to a small hillside. "This is it." Parker stopped and whispered. Kakashi also stopped and looked around, but didn't find anything strange. ¡°Parker, there¡¯s nothing here.¡± "Kakashi, look at that boulder." Parker said and pointed somewhere. When Kakashi heard this, he looked over and saw that it was indeed a large stone. It looked very old and there was some moss on it. That is¡­¡­ Kakashi suddenly focused his eyes and walked towards the stone. I saw something like a stone tablet carved on the bottom of the stone. There are overgrown weeds near the stone, but the stone tablet looks very clean, except that the words on it have become somewhat unclear after the erosion of the years. Kakashi squatted down and saw a small pit in front of the stone tablet, with some remaining ashes on it, which should be the remains of other parts of the previous piece of paper. "The piece of paper came from here, so someone came here to offer sacrifices. Is this stone tablet a tombstone?" Out of curiosity, Kakashi gently brushed the stone tablet with his right hand. Instantly, a familiar feeling filled his heart. This handwriting is The original memory began to hit the brain. Kakashi patted his head and suddenly remembered. This isfather's handwriting! Kakashi suddenly woke up. The handwriting engraved on the stone was clearly written by Hatake Sakumo! "Did your father carve this?" With a huge shock in his heart, the chakra in Kakashi's right hand surged, erasing the dust on the stone tablet and the traces of erosion over time. At this time, Kakashi finally saw the vague words on the stone tablet clearly! "The grave of my beloved wife Hatake Ayako!" Hatake? Ayako? Could it be that this is his mother¡¯s tomb? Kakashi didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly felt very uncomfortable in his heart, as if there was another force driving him. "How is this going?" "Kakashi? Are you okay?" Parker asked quickly when he saw something was wrong with Kakashi. "Noit's nothing." Kakashi quickly suppressed the discomfort in his heart and dispelled the inexplicable sadness. "Kakashi, what are you doing here? Where are you?" Seeing that Kakashi didn¡¯t want to talk, Parker didn¡¯t ask any more questions, but asked another question. "It's nothing, this is Uzumaki Hidden Village, I'm here to investigate some things." ¡°I see, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± "Okay, please, Parker." With a bang, Parker disappeared again. Kakashi didn¡¯t pay attention and continued to look at the stone tablet. In Kakashi¡¯s memory, Hatake Sakumo did not tell him what his mother¡¯s name was. But what Kakashi is sure of is that there is no one named Hatake Ayako in the Hatake family. So, who is Hatake Ayako engraved on this stone tablet? In a place like this, there seems to be only one possibility, and that is the mother he has never met. But, why did mother die in a place like this? My father at that time was probably already a shadow-level warrior. Why didn¡¯t he return to the village for so long? According to his father¡¯s mission report at the time, he said that he encountered a strong enemy and was seriously injured. After recovering from his injuries, he was able to return to the village. During this period, I met a woman and Kakashi was born. But what kind of person would cause the famous White Fang of Konoha to be seriously injured? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Incredible. Kakashi gently touched the tombstone, feeling a sense of intimacy that came naturally to him. At this time, Kakashi was somewhat certain that this might be his mother's tombstone. The intuition of the strong is always inexplicably accurate. Kakashi has also developed terrible intuition over the years. This kind of thing is so unreasonable, but it really exists. Kakashi touched the ashes in the pit, put it to the tip of his nose and sniffed it gently. Of course, ?Kakashi didn't have as good a sense of smell as Parker, but in the ashes, Kakashi smelled a strange smell. "This ashes should be the remains of the colorful ships burned. Strangely, there is a faint fragrance in the ashes." Kakashi took out the piece of paper he saw just now, put it to his nose and smelled it. It seemed that there was the same smell, but the smell was much weaker. Kakashi frowned slightly. This smell felt familiar for some reason, but he couldn't remember it for a moment. There are actually people offering sacrifices in this place, which means that the person offering sacrifices must have some kind of close relationship with the person whose name is engraved on the tombstone. Otherwise, there is no need to do this. Is he a relative of his mother? This is the only explanation Kakashi can think of. If we are friends, it has been more than 20 years and we can still come to offer sacrifices. In this cruel world, it would be a little too warm. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s still in a place like this. "Uzushio Hidden Village, even if it is now in ruins, is definitely not a good place. And if you can come here to pay your respects, it won¡¯t be too far from here. ?Looking at the condition of the tombstones here, people should come here often, and it doesn¡¯t look like they have been abandoned for twenty years. Since there is such a person, Kakashi will not let go of this opportunity. ¡°Perhaps what Kakashi wants to know can only be known from that person¡¯s mouth. After all, when investigating this kind of thing, any clues cannot be as accurate as a living person. Kakashi touched his head, just wait and see? Although the method is a bit stupid, it seems to be the only way at present. There is nothing here except these ashes. Even if someone comes here, after so many days, the smell has long disappeared. It was already extremely difficult for Parker to find this place just now. If it weren¡¯t for the strong smell of the colorful boat paper itself, he might not have been able to succeed. It is really unrealistic to let it track the taste of a few days ago. But if you just wait and see, it doesn¡¯t seem to take a short time. Generally speaking, once a year is enough for sacrifices. Does Kakashi have to wait here for a year? This time span is too big, and Kakashi cannot afford to waste it. ¡°Damn it, isn¡¯t there a better way?¡± Kakashi lamented, this trip was really not smooth from beginning to end. Standing up, Kakashi touched his chin, not knowing what he was thinking. Suddenly, Kakashi looked in one direction. "Is someone coming?" Kakashi was slightly surprised that someone actually came to this place and felt this way. He is a ninja, and he is not weak. This smell Kakashi's expression changed slightly and he whispered: "How could it be her? What is she doing here?" Outside the water flow of the Whirlpool Valley, a figure stood aside. "Is this the legendary ruins of the Uzumaki clan? This defense mechanism is somewhat interesting." A touching smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and the girl formed a seal with her hands! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 174 Sealed Object (Two in One) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The girl has long reddish-brown hair, which blocks her right eye and only exposes her left eye. Under the hand seals, the water flow spontaneously formed a water bridge and was built on it. The girl walked across the water as if taking a leisurely stroll in the garden. It seems much more relaxed than Kakashi. There is nothing that can be done about the whirlpool below. When the girl landed on the shore, her expression suddenly changed and she looked towards one side. The black robe and silver-white hair are none other than Kakashi. "Terumi Mei, what are you doing here?" The girl is Terumi Mei from Kirigakure Village! Terumi Mei¡¯s original solemn expression instantly disappeared when she saw Kakashi. "Kakashi Hatake? I should ask you this question. How could you come to the ruins of Uzushiogakure if you don't stay in Konoha?" "Uzushiogakure is an ally of Konoha. There is nothing strange about me coming here. On the contrary, it is you. Kirigakure is in a precarious situation. It is a bit intriguing that you come here." Terumi Mei¡¯s mouth curved into a nice smile, and she said with a smile, ¡°Guess.¡± Kakashi was a little helpless when he heard this. Terumi Mei was really unpredictable and couldn't grasp her thoughts at all. "boring." "Ah, what a boring man." Kakashi was too lazy to pay attention and turned to leave. He still had things to do and didn't have time to talk nonsense with Terumi Mei here. Seeing that Kakashi was about to leave, Terumi Mei could not agree and hurriedly followed him. "Hey! Hatake Kakashi, what are you doing here?" "you guess." "You are really stingy." "Terumi Mei, the code of ninjas is to keep secrets. You don't even know this, right?" Kakashi said angrily. "We all can be considered friends after all. You are a bit unkind. Besides, I don't believe it. Are you here to perform a mission?" Terumi Mei saw Kakashi in casual clothes, not wearing Konoha's forehead protector, or even wearing a mask. It didn't look like he was on a mission. It has to be said that Terumi Mei can become the future Fifth Generation Mizukage, both in terms of wisdom and observation skills. "Okay, you're right. It's indeed a private matter for me to come here, but there's no need to tell you." Terumi Mei's beautiful eyes wandered, feeling a little aggrieved, but she immediately adjusted her mentality, and then said: "How about this? I'll tell you the purpose of my coming, and you tell me the purpose of your coming? How about it? Let's make an exchange. ?¡± Kakashi stopped and looked Terumi Mei up and down, making Terumi Mei look a little confused. "You seem to be very interested in my affairs." Terumi Mei suddenly felt a little hot on her face when she heard this, but she quickly covered it up. "No way, I'm just curious for a moment." Kakashi shrugged noncommittally and said: "Curiosity kills the cat, I have no interest in your affairs, and I can appear here just for the sake of the former Uzumaki Hidden Village. I must be your goal." It¡¯s a sealing technique.¡± Terumi Mei was shocked when she heard this. She didn't expect Kakashi to make a judgment in such a short period of time. And it¡¯s so accurate. Terumi Mei came to the ruins of Uzushiogakure this time to try her luck. Sealing techniques have always been a rare thing in the ninja world. The Bagua Seal possessed by Konoha is the most suitable ninjutsu for sealing tailed beasts, but other villages do not have such good sealing techniques. For example, in Sunagakure Village, their sealing technique is very rough, so that the first-tail jinch¨±riki can't even fall asleep. Although Kirigakure is not as miserable as Sunagakure Village, it is not far behind. ¡°And this kind of sealing technique that is enough to seal the tailed beast is in the hands of the shadow of one village. Terumi Mei didn¡¯t have it on her hand. After communicating with Kakashi not long ago, Terumi Mei already understood that if he wanted to get rid of the rule of the Fourth Mizukage and the control of the people behind the scenes, he must defeat Yagura. "To defeat Yagura, there is one element that must be considered, and that is the three tails in Yagura's body. Yagura can die, but the three tails are an important resource for Kirigakure. Once lost, Kirigakure's strength will drop to another level. SoTake action, but continue to look for clues on your own. Terumi Mei walked to the side, crossed her arms in front of her chest, and murmured: "This Hatake Kakashi is really a piece of wood!" Suddenly, Terumi Mei was shocked! "What is this?" A strange chakra emerged from the ground in front of Terumi Mei. Terumi Mei felt suspicious and moved in the direction of the chakra. A voice appeared silently in Ai Terumi Mei's mind. "Come here, come here, everything you want is here." In a daze, a map seemed to appear in Terumi Mei's mind. After going around and around, he came to a huge stone. "Open this stone. There is what you want underneath." Terumi Mei was confused, but because of her confidence in her own strength, she didn't hesitate much. "Earth Escape! Earth Dragon Spear!" An earthen spear suddenly rose from the ground and smashed the boulder into pieces. The stone shattered, and a dark hole appeared in front of Terumi Mei. "This is¡­¡­" Terumi Mei was slightly surprised. From this dark hole, the strange chakra just now became even more intense. "Come in, human." That seductive voice appeared again, Terumi Mei's mind was in a trance, no longer hesitating, she jumped in alone! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 175 Giant Bull (Updates with monthly tickets) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The sound of breaking stones alarmed Kakashi in the distance. "what happened?" Kakashi whispered and found that Terumi Mei didn't know where he was. "problem occurs?" Kakashi felt a little uneasy, and then walked towards the direction of the noise. Terumi Mei only felt like a deep pit, followed by endless darkness. It seems like a moment, and it seems like several years have passed. Terumi Mei began to regret a little, she seemed to be a little impulsive. No, to be more precise, it seemed that I had just received a potential hint. Thinking of this, Terumi Mei couldn't help but feel a shiver in her heart. What on earth was there that could actually make her fall prey to it when she wasn't paying attention? Just when Terumi Mei was thinking this, suddenly, her eyes lit up, and the darkness just disappeared instantly, as if it had never appeared before. Here is a dark cave. Terumi Mei looked up, but there was no cave entrance as she imagined. "It seems we can only go forward." There are walls on three sides, there is only one road to walk on. Terumi Mei also knew that the thing ahead should be what got her in. Whether you want to go out or find out what's going on, there is only one option now. That means moving forward. Terumi Mei had a change of thought in her mind and walked forward without any delay. Not long after walking, we saw a huge iron cage, dozens of meters high. Behind the iron cage, a pair of eyes as big as lanterns looked directly at Terumi Mei. "Human, you are here." Terumi Mei looked at the monster in front of her with some surprise. It looked like a buffalo, but its size was too exaggerated. Terumi Mei once saw the true form of the Three-Tails when she was a child. The monster in front of her was actually about the same size as the Three-Tails. "Who are you?" Terumi Mei looked at the giant bull in the iron cage in front of her with a wary expression. "Me? I'm just a psychic beast." "Psychic beast? If you don't stay in the psychic world, why are you here?" "The psychic world? The psychic world of our giant bull clan has long been broken." The giant bull clan seemed to be quite emotional as they spoke. The psychic world is usually referred to as the place where psychic beasts stay, which is equivalent to another small space. It¡¯s like the three holy places, and places like Hell Valley. It¡¯s just that Hell Valley is different. Its space entrance has long been broken, so it is connected to the Ninja World, only separated by a barrier. Terumi Mei understands that it is not unusual for the psychic world to be destroyed. According to records, when the five major kingdoms were not established, many ninjas would look for psychic beasts everywhere. Because in addition to tailed beasts, the combat effectiveness of giant psychic beasts is also very impressive. At that time, many psychic beasts were exterminated because they disobeyed these strong men, and some even had their psychic world shattered by the strong ones. So that there are fewer and fewer psychic beasts that can be heard nowadays. "War is not only harmful to humans, it is also unfortunate for psychic beasts. It¡¯s just that their misfortune is imposed by humans. "How will you be here?" "It's naturally sealed. You see, that's the sealing technique." Terumi Mei looked and saw a talisman paper directly in the middle of the iron cage, with profound runes engraved on it. Terumi Mei¡¯s heart moved, and her eyes looked at the talisman paper with some heat. Sure enough, there is a sealing technique in this place. Ju Niu looked at Terumi Mei's eyes and already understood Terumi Mei's thoughts. It¡¯s still obvious that this is a creature that has lived for who knows how long. "Human, are you interested in sealing techniques? No wonder, this is the ruins of the Uzumaki clan, and most of the people who come here come here to find sealing techniques." The giant bull has been sealed for twenty years. Over the years, many people have come to the Uzushiogakure Village ruins. And most of their purpose is to find something, but unfortunately, there is no such thing as sealing technique here. At that time, the seal was still very strong, so the giant bull could not infiltrate his chakra at all.It was revealed so that these people could not be lured here. The weakening of the seal has only happened in the past few years. After all, no matter how strong the seal is, it cannot withstand the tribulations of time. "Can you help me get the sealing technique?" Terumi Mei asked with interest. "Of course, I have been sealed here for so many years, so I naturally know the situation here. When the Uzushio Hidden Village was destroyed, I was here." Terumi Mei thought thoughtfully, if this is really the case, maybe this giant bull can really give him the sealing technique that is enough to seal the tailed beast. "Your condition is to save you?" "That's right, I've had enough of staying here, I want to go out!" The giant bull looked ferocious, and it was obvious that he had had enough of the life here. "If I let you out, you can tell me where the sealing technique is?" Terumi Mei asked dubiously. "certainly!" Ju Niu¡¯s confident look made Terumi Mei subconsciously feel that what this guy said was true. "Okay, I can rescue you, but if you dare to lie to me, huh!" Terumi Mei snorted coldly, the threat in her words clearly revealed. The giant bull was slightly startled. He didn't expect that this female ninja who looked young could actually have such momentum. Human beings are really a magical creature. Although their lifespan is short, their power increases at a rate that makes people feel frightened. This thought flashed through Juniu's mind. Even if he was threatened, he would wait until he got out before talking. "Human, don't worry." Although Juniu felt guilty, he did not show it and still looked confident. "how should I do?" Terumi Mei didn¡¯t know much about sealing techniques, so when faced with this complicated four-image seal, she didn¡¯t know how to do it. "It's very simple. Do you see the talisman on it? As long as you tear it off, I can come out." The giant bull said, with a ferocious smile on his face. Freedom, it seems as if it is within reach in the next second. Terumi Mei suddenly realized that the talisman paper was where the seal was. "Human, come on, tear it off, and I will give you the sealing technique." Terumi Mei nodded and said, "Okay!" Immediately, the chakra rioted under the soles of her feet, Terumi Mei jumped up and jumped to the location of the sealing rune. The chakra under her feet was firmly absorbed on the iron cage, and Mei Terumi stood sideways on it. The talisman paper is very large, five or six times larger than ordinary detonating talismans. Terumi Mei looked at the strange runes on it and felt dizzy for a moment. Sealing techniques are difficult to learn in the first place, and advanced sealing techniques are even more difficult. Without a certain amount of talent and rich knowledge of ninjutsu, it is impossible to learn them. "Do it, human being." Terumi Mei heard the words and no longer hesitated. She placed her slender hand on the rune and then pulled it! Bang Dang! The cage is open! ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m finally out!¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 176 Breaking the Contract You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The iron cage suddenly opened, and terrifying air waves escaped in all directions. Terumi Mei was blown away by the air wave and landed a hundred meters away. "This is the feeling of freedom! Twenty years later! I finally feel it again!" The expression of the giant bull was extremely ferocious, and the joyful look not only did not make people feel comfortable, but also a bit scary. Terumi Mei frowned slightly, why does it look a little bad like this? "Juniu, I have lifted the seal as agreed. Should you also fulfill your promise and hand over the sealing technique to me?" It was only at this time that Juniu set his sights on Terumi Mei again. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? But now there is no longer the same assurance as before, but instead there is a hint of ridicule. "Stupid human being, do you really think I will hand over the sealing technique to you? Don't say I don't know where it is, even if I knew, I wouldn't give it to you. Damn sealing technique, just because This kind of thing is why I will be sealed here!" Terumi Mei¡¯s face became angry and he growled: ¡°You lied to me?¡± "Hahaha, so what if I lied to you! Aren't you humans the best at deceiving? Hahaha! Humans! Since you released me, I will send you to die. No need to thank me, this is what I should do!" After the giant bull finished speaking, he suddenly rushed towards Terumi Mei. The huge body, like a big mountain, crashed directly into it. Terumi Mei¡¯s pupils shrank. If he was hit by such a movement, all the bones in his body would be broken. What a terrifying attack power! "Trampled with iron hooves!" Terumi Mei retreated repeatedly, wanting to evacuate here first. There is not a lot of space in this place. If it fights with this giant cow, it will probably collapse. The giant bull is huge and has rough skin and thick flesh, so naturally it doesn't matter, but Terumi Mei would be dead if she were buried here. Therefore, the first priority now is to find a suitable venue, and this is obviously not the case. "Human! You can't run away!" Seeing Terumi Mei's retreat, the giant bull had no intention of giving up. He directly took four hooves and ran away! "Damn it! Didn't you say that all psychic beasts will keep their promises? What's going on with this giant bull!" Terumi Mei cursed as she ran. The reason why Terumi Mei believes in the giant bull is because there is a consensus in the ninja world that psychic beasts always keep their promises. But I didn¡¯t expect that this giant bull was not among them. "Savage collision!" The giant bull ran wildly again and crashed into Mei Terumi. Terumi Mei moved her feet and quickly moved out of the way. The giant bull hit the stone wall directly. With a bang, the stone wall was directly knocked out of a deep pit. The huge movement made Terumi Meidu look slightly sideways. This kind of power was beyond imagination. "How can he still have this kind of physical strength after being sealed for such a long time? He is not a tailed beast!" Terumi Mei murmured in her heart, but didn¡¯t think much about it. Soon, Terumi Mei came to the place where she came in before. "Damn it, where is the exit? Why is it still like this?" There are three bare walls, and the top is also a stone wall, with no exit at all! "Human, can't you find the exit? This is your grave!" The giant bull came from behind. Seeing Terumi Mei looking for an exit, he couldn't help but sneered. Terumi Mei¡¯s eyes were solemn. Since he couldn¡¯t get out, he could only deal with this giant bull here first. "Oh? Judging from your appearance, you don't seem to be very afraid of me." Seeing Terumi Mei¡¯s calm and composed appearance, Juniu was quite surprised. Terumi Mei chuckled and said, "Although you are indeed strong, you are not in my eyes yet." "Hmph! Arrogant!" The giant bull was furious when he heard this and stopped talking nonsense. "Savage impact!" The speed of the giant bull suddenly increased, and it rushed towards Terumi Mei again! The giant bull was surrounded by blue chakra visible to the naked eye, and the entire cave was shaking. "No, an attack of this magnitude will definitely collapse the cave!" Terumi Mei was anxious and quickly formed seals in her hands. "Water escape! Water dragon bullet technique!"   Terumi Mei is very accomplished in water escape. Even in this place where there is no water, she can still produce very powerful water escape ninjutsu. The water dragon roared angrily and galloped towards the giant bull! "Huh, you're a fool, my body can't be blocked by this mere water flow! Break it for me!" The two horns of the giant bull met the water dragon bullet and rushed over, directly hitting the water dragon bullet and defeating it! "What a terrifying defense! The horns are so hard." Terumi Mei didn¡¯t have much time to sigh. Soon, the giant bull¡¯s horns pushed towards her. Without much hesitation, Terumi Mei hid again. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The giant bull rushed into the stone wall. At this time, the rock cave that had been shaking began to collapse. ?Boulders kept falling from above. "Oops!" Terumi Mei secretly thought something was wrong, and a huge boulder fell directly from above. At this moment, the loud bird song suddenly sounded! A thousand birds chirp! Terumi Mei felt happy, and the next second, a silver-white figure appeared above Terumi Mei. "Chidori!" Blue lightning scattered in all directions, and the boulder with a radius of three meters was directly shattered into countless small stones. Kakashi hugged Terumi Mei into his arms and dodged away. "You stupid woman dares to open any seal." Kakashi said angrily. Terumi Mei didn¡¯t mind Kakashi¡¯s tone at all, but instead said teasingly: ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it, it¡¯s just a giant bull.¡± "You are really confident." Kakashi smiled bitterly. "If you don't have any confidence at all, how can you dare to say that you want to bring Kirigakure new life?" "Okay, you're right, let's go out first, this place won't last long." Kakashi doesn¡¯t want to argue with Terumi Mei, it¡¯s more important to leave here first. Terumi Mei nodded and said, "How did you get in?" "Of course we came down directly. Someone had cast a magic spell on the entrance of the cave. The entrance is not big, so it's right there." Kakashi pointed to a small hole not far above, just wide enough for one person. "I see." Terumi Mei suddenly understood. The reason why I didn¡¯t find it just now is that the light here is too dark, and the hole is too small. Terumi Mei couldn¡¯t find it without searching carefully. Kakashi is different. The illusion at the entrance of the cave has no effect on him at all. "Damn humans! Here comes another one." The giant bull roared and rushed over. When Kakashi saw this, he didn¡¯t talk nonsense. The lightning in his right hand appeared again and directly smashed open the moving hole! Boom! A flash of lightning flashed, and two figures, mixed with some gravel, emerged directly from the ground. As soon as the two of them landed not far away, the ground suddenly arched and then split open quickly! Seeing this, Kakashi quickly backed away with Mei Terumi in his arms. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Bang! The huge body of the giant bull emerged directly from the ground! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 177 Join forces You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! A mountain-like figure of a giant bull appeared in Uzushiogakure. ¡°This is the air outside, it¡¯s so beautiful! Hahaha, I¡¯m finally out!¡± The giant bull looked up to the sky and howled like a madman. Having lost my freedom for twenty years, and now regaining it, it goes without saying that I feel joyful in my heart. Kakashi looked at the giant bull with a slightly surprised expression. This guy looked so familiar. Payne¡¯s psychic beast? No, it seems that it has not been conquered yet, and there are no signs as it should. ¡°This giant bull actually dares to deceive me, I will send it to hell!¡± Terumi Mei said viciously. Terumi Mei¡¯s voice was loud, so Juniu naturally heard it and focused his attention on Terumi Mei again. "Humph, is it just you?" Ju Niu¡¯s disdain was clearly visible, Terumi Mei¡¯s face became angry, this guy really took himself seriously. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? If he didn¡¯t have absolute confidence that he could subdue this giant bull, how would Terumi Mei take the risk? Is it true that Terumi Mei is stupid? ?? It¡¯s called gambling when there is risk. It¡¯s just a choice when there is no risk. ??For Terumi Mei, it would be good if she could get the sealing technique by releasing this giant cow. If not, it would just be a little more troublesome. The giant bull looked at Kakashi. It was this person who had just come out halfway and ruined his good deeds. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t look, but when you see Kakashi, the giant bull¡¯s expression changes drastically! "It's you!" The horrified tone made Kakashi and Mei Terumi confused for a moment. "You know him?" Terumi Mei asked curiously. Kakashi shook his head, but there was an idea in his mind. Since I have never been here before, it is naturally impossible for me to know this guy, so the reason for his behavior is obviously that he recognized the wrong person. In this world, there is only one name that can identify oneself as another person. Hatake Sakumo! "No, you are not him, why do you look so much like him!" The giant bull¡¯s expression softened slightly, but the fear from before was clearly still on his face. "Boy, who are you?" The tone of fear was a bit hoarse, and I don¡¯t know what kind of fear caused the giant bull to have such an expression. Kakashi did not answer, but formed seals with his hands. "Transformation!" With a bang, a middle-aged man who was seventy-nine similar to Kakashi suddenly appeared. The iconic Konoha vest, long silver-white hair, and the armband of the Hokage's robe on the left arm! That person is Sakumo Hatake, known as the White Fang of Konoha! Seeing this, the giant bull hurriedly took a step back and shouted in horror: "It's really you! You devil!" Terumi Mei was a little confused when she saw this. Why did Kakashi suddenly use the transformation technique? And, who is this middle-aged uncle? Looks like Kakashi, could he be Kakashi¡¯s father? Terumi was meditating until this point and was slightly stunned. Of course, everyone in the ninja world knew who Kakashi's father was. Konoha White Fang! An existence that scares the enemy. ¡°It¡¯s just that he died young, at the age of thirty-five. Speaking of which, Cassie is also a queen from a famous family. Kakashi understood what was happening, and with a bang, he changed back to his original state again. "White Fang's son, Hatake Kakashi, it seems that you know my father, or in other words, since you were sealed, you are also related to my father." Kakashi felt that he was very close to the truth at this time. According to Kakashi¡¯s understanding, Hatake Sakumo does not know the sealing technique, let alone the four-element seal, so naturally it is not his father who seals this giant bull. Who could that be? It is very likely that she is her mother. Who is she? "You are that man's son? Damn it! Damn you! That bastard ruined our family!" The giant bull's face was distorted, obviously extremely angry, and it rushed towards Kakashi. Kakashi shook his head slightly, this giant bull was so excited that he couldn't communicate normally at all. "Hey, Kakashi, what do you want to do?" Mei Terumi asked. Although I am curious about what is going on.?, but it was obvious that this giant bull was restless and could not do anything. "This guy is too noisy, let him calm down first." "It seems we have the same idea, so I'm not welcome." The two looked at each other, and then formed seals with their hands at the same time. "Water escape! Water dragon bullet technique!" "Thunder Escape! Earth Walk!" The water dragon rises from the ground, more majestic than the one in the cave before, and blue lightning joins it, flashing continuously. "Combined Ninjutsu! Thunder Water Dragon Bullet!" Thunder Water Dragon groaned, and charged forward with boundless momentum! The collision between the giant bull and the thunder water dragon! Water splashes everywhere! The terrifying thunder light enveloped the giant bull, making a crackling sound! For a time, countless smoke and dust were set off. "Roar!" The giant bull let out a roar of pain, and then fell to the ground with a thud. The whole earth seemed to shake. Thunder and lightning flashed from time to time on the giant bull's body, and the powerful paralysis effect made it unable to move. "Hey, I didn't expect that our tacit understanding is not bad." Seeing the scene in front of her, Terumi Mei couldn't help but laugh. Kakashi shrugged, noncommittal. Combination of ninjutsu is indeed somewhat related to tacit understanding. Kakashi didn¡¯t expect that the two of them would have such a tacit understanding when they cooperated for the first time. Ignoring Terumi Mei, Kakashi walked up to the giant bull. Terumi Mei pouted, obviously a little dissatisfied, but she didn't say it clearly. "Tell me everything you know." The giant bull looked at Kakashi, and before he could speak, he saw the scarlet Sharingan! Illusion! Rather than talking nonsense with this giant bull, it is better to use illusion directly to get everything you want to know. This genjutsu is different from ordinary genjutsu. It is a combination of Kakashi's Naraku no Jutsu and the Yamanaka clan's memory-searching ninjutsu. During his time in ANBU, Kakashi was able to acquire a lot of things. The members of the Yamanaka Clan in the Intelligence Department are also very enthusiastic about Kakashi. This technique, which is not very secret, is not hidden. After seeing it a few times, Kakashi also grasped some of it. Naraku no Jutsu is a type of illusion that allows people to face the things they fear most in their hearts. Combined with some of the secret techniques of the Yamanaka clan that Kakashi knew, the illusion in front of him was presented. Terumi Mei watched from the side, quite surprised, and thought to herself: "I didn't expect that Kakashi's genjutsu is so powerful, it's really scary." ¡° However, Terumi Mei can also see that Kakashi¡¯s ability to possess such a powerful genjutsu relies heavily on the Sharingan. But even so, this kind of omnipotence is scary. Almighty sometimes means mediocrity, but sometimes it also means terror! Ninjutsu, genjutsu, taijutsu and blood inheritance limits, almost all the skills that a ninja can master, Kakashi has mastered them brilliantly. Given time, to what extent should it be reached? "What a nice man." Terumi Mei looked at Kakashi's face and showed a smile. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 178 The silver knife flashes! (Additional updates with monthly pass) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The boundless snow is flying everywhere. Uzumaki Hidden Village is in ruins. And in the center of Uzushio Hidden Village, there is a huge psychic beast. It¡¯s a giant bull! There is a strangely dressed ninja standing on the head of the giant bull. "Hey, Ban Jiao, what are you going to do with that woman?" The giant bull said impatiently. I saw a young woman tied up next to the man called Ban Jiao, who looked very embarrassed. "Hey, Aju, you don't know. Although this girl is not from the Uzumaki clan, she knows the sealing technique of the Uzumaki clan. As long as we can get the sealing technique from her, our village can occupy the ninja world. There¡¯s a place!¡± ¡°Tch, it¡¯s not that easy.¡± "Easy or not, you have to give it a try, but this Uzumaki Hidden Village is really pitiful, being besieged by ninjas from so many villages." Ban Jiao said, showing a hint of gloating smile. "Tch, why don't you come along and get a share of the pie?" The giant bull said, looking around, there were dozens of ninjas looking for things everywhere. Not long after the Uzumaki Hidden Village was destroyed, they just came here to pick up some bargains. Unexpectedly, they actually met two people here. ¡° One is the tied woman, who looks like she is in her twenties, and the other is a little girl, but the little girl has been beaten into the ruins by himself and others. Ban Jiao didn¡¯t bother to care about that little girl. She was too young and had no value at all. Although judging from their hair color, these two people are not from the Uzumaki clan, but the woman just used the Uzumaki clan's sealing technique, so she must have a close relationship with the Uzumaki clan. "How can such a good thing be without us? Okay, it's almost done. Let's leave quickly. This is a place of right and wrong. If we stay here for a long time, it won't be fun." "Okay, let's go." At this moment, dozens of ninjas suddenly ran over from a distance. Wearing Konoha uniform and forehead protector. Banjiao's pupils shrank and he immediately shouted: "Everyone, retreat quickly! The people from Konoha are coming!" Hearing this, all the ninjas looked sideways, with fear in their hearts. They are all ninjas from a small village. The name of Konoha was very prestigious in the ninja world at that time, and they could not afford to offend them. I saw the leader with long silver-white hair and a white short knife in his hand. It¡¯s none other than Hatake Sakumo! "Meet the enemy and kill! Save people!" A deep voice sounded, with a cold chill. "Yes! Captain." For a time, dozens of ninjas dispersed and began to search for the living, while those who were looking for the relics of the Uzumaki clan quickly retreated. "Captain, don't those ninjas care about them?" "Leave them alone for now." Sakumo whispered. Right now it¡¯s more important to clean up the mess first. ¡°And, Ayako, are you still here? Hatake Sakumo ran around, trying to find that familiar figure, but found nothing. At this time, an injured little girl was discovered under the rubble. "Captain! There is someone here!" Hearing this, Shuomao immediately ran over. This isMiko? "Miko, wake up." The little girl opened her eyes weakly and smiled when she saw the familiar face. "Brother Sakumo" Sakumo breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he was still alive. "Miko, where is your sister?" "elder sister¡­¡­" Meiko was shocked when she heard this, and the scene just now appeared in front of her eyes again. "My sister was taken away by those ninjas." "What!" Sakumo was shocked when he heard this, stood up quickly, and said to the ninja beside him. "You are responsible for cleaning up here, I will go find those people." "Captain, there are dozens of them, and there is also a giant psychic beast." The man said rather worriedly. "Do not worry." After Hatake Sakumo finished speaking, he ducked and chased after him. "team leader!" The man shouted again, but Hatake Sakumo's teleportation was unusually fast and he had already run away.Feel! The nightmare of the past seems to have resurfaced. "no, do not want!" "The silver knife flashes!" Lightning flashes! Unlike Hatake Sakumo's white chakra, blue thunder entwines around Qian Ting, making bursts of thunder. Open instantly! The blue light flashed by! A red dot appeared in the center of the huge bull's head. When Kakashi appeared again, he was already standing on top of the giant bull's head. The giant bull didn¡¯t even have time to howl before it fell to the ground! Terumi Mei covered her sexy red lips, looking stunned. What a terrifying speed! What terrible knife skills! Is that the Hatake sword technique that White Fang is famous for in the ninja world? Kakashi jumped down from the bull's head, and Qian Ting sealed it into his right hand again. Then he made a seal with his hands! "Fire Escape! Dragon Fire Technique!" The hot flames instantly covered the body of the giant bull, making a sizzling sound, and the brown hair was directly burned into pitch black. "What are you doing?" Terumi Mei was puzzled. She had already killed the giant bull, why did she still burn it? This is not a ninja. He has some important information in his head. "It's nothing, it's just a whim." Kakashi said calmly. But Kakashi really didn¡¯t do it on a whim. If this body fell into Pain¡¯s hands, it would probably be another useful psychic beast. Although the strength of this giant bull is not strong, it is not bad if it can weaken Payne's strength a little. As for why Kakashi wanted to kill this giant bull, the reason is very simple. ¡°It hurt its mother, that¡¯s enough. Sakumo didn¡¯t want to let the giant bull go at first, but he was probably persuaded by Ayako in the end. "However, Kakashi has clearly seen the temperament of this giant bull. Staying here is nothing more than a disaster and is unnecessary. The fire was shining brightly, and not long after, under the hot flames, the giant bull turned into ashes, and the flames gradually extinguished. "Okay, let's go." Kakashi said calmly. Terumi Mei also nodded when he heard this. The two of them left the Uzumaki Hidden Village one after the other. This once prosperous village fell into silence again. Only the burned ashes reminded people that someone had just been here. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 179 The past is like smoke You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In Heshi Village, Jiro did not go to play by the river as usual, but sat blankly in front of the door, not knowing what he was thinking. "Jiro, what are you thinking about? Why don't you go outside to play?" Jiro went back and saw his mother smiling gently. "Mom, ninjas are really powerful. Can I become a ninja?" Meiko¡¯s smile froze slightly and said, ¡°Does Jiro really want to become a ninja?¡± "Hmm! I really want to be a ninja like Gintoki-nii, he's so awesome!" Jiro said, with admiration shining in his eyes. Children are always interested in unknown things. The power of ninjas is really attractive to them. Meiko had a worried look on her face and said, "Jiro, isn't life good now? The world of ninjas is very dangerous." "Mom, life is very good now, but I want to see the outside world." Jiro looked at Meiko with a stubborn look on his face, leaving Meiko not knowing what to say. "Jiro" "Okay, mom, don't talk anymore, I'm going out to play first." Jiro said and ran out in a hurry. "Hey, this kid Jiro" ¡°Miko, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Matsuda Ichiro came out of the room and said doubtfully. "It's okay, husband, are you going out?" Meiko smiled. "Yes, the king is still waiting for me to go hunting. Look, it's almost time." "You have to be careful, I'll be waiting for you at home." "Well, Meiko, don't worry." After Ichiro Matsuda finished speaking, he took the tools and went out. Meiko watched Ichiro Matsuda leave and sighed lightly. Walked back to his room. Looking at herself in the mirror, Meiko couldn't help but feel a little emotional. Twenty years have passed, and I have become accustomed to this kind of life without ninjas. "Yesterday's Gintoki looks similar to Sakumo-san. Could he be the child of Sakumo-san and Ayako-san? Why is he going to Uzushiogakure Village?" Meiko had some doubts in her heart. When she saw Kakashi yesterday, she had an inexplicable feeling in her heart. But she didn't say it at the time. Meiko is very adaptable to the ordinary life, and she does not want to change her current living situation. ¡°Furthermore, she wasn¡¯t sure that Kakashi was who she imagined. It would be even more embarrassing if he wasn¡¯t. "Sister, brother-in-law, are you okay over there?" Meiko looked out the window and sighed softly. At this time, a figure appeared outside the window, and Meiko was startled. "who?" "It's me, Aunt Meiko." Kakashi¡¯s figure emerged from the window, revealing a handsome face. "Mr. Gintoki? Why are you here?" Meiko said in surprise. "Ah, I just came back from Uzumaki Hidden Village. I wonder if it would be convenient for Aunt Meiko to talk to me." "Talk? Of course, I'll open the door for you." Meiko said, left the room, opened the door, and let Kakashi walk in. Meiko poured a glass of water for Kakashi and said, "Mr. Gintoki, did your trip to Uzumaki Hidden Village go well this time? Why did you come to see me?" Meiko felt a little uneasy as she spoke, always feeling like there was something strange. Kakashi smiled and said: "Originally, there was nothing gained, but then I found a tombstone and a seal, which is a big gain." Meiko was stunned for a moment, and the smile on her face seemed a little stiff, but it quickly subsided. Still smiling, Miko said, "Oh? Congratulations to Mr. Gintoki." Kakashi looked at Meiko, already having concerns in his heart. "Aunt Miko, my father is Hatake Sakumo, and my name is Hatake Kakashi." Meiko was shocked, and looked at Kakashi with eyes full of disbelief. "Mr. Gintoki, you" "Aunt Meiko, I saw some things from that year from the memory of the sealed giant cow. You and your mother are sisters, right? The place where the tombstone is located should be where you went to worship. Originally, II was wondering why the half-burned piece of paper had a familiar scent, but later I realized that the smell was very similar to Aunt Meiko's. " Kakashi looked at Meiko with stern eyes, with one-third doubt and seven-point certainty. The atmosphere was a little dull for a while. Meiko lowered her head, not knowing what she was thinking. Kakashi didn¡¯t urge him, he just sat quietly. Not long after, Meiko raised her head, smiled again, and said, "Kakashi, I didn't expect you to have grown to this extent. My sister and brother-in-law will be very happy when they know about it." Kakashi was overjoyed, since Miko said this, she obviously admitted her identity. "Aunt Meiko, what happened back then? Why did my mother die here? And why was my father injured here?" Meiko sighed and sat on the chair, her eyes far away, as if she was thinking about something. After a long time, Meiko finally said: "Kakashi, my brother-in-law was not injured back then. The reason why he did not go back was because my sister only had one year left to live, and she still had you in her belly." "What's going on?" Kakashi asked eagerly. "This is what happened back then" With the snow still falling all over the sky, Meiko lay in the simple room arranged by the Konoha ninjas. "Sister, brother-in-law, how are you?" Meiko¡¯s body, which is only seven or eight years old, has no extra strength at this time. There is a maturity that is not suitable for this age on the childish face. Ayako and Miko are a pair of sisters, and they are sisters who live in Uzushiogakure. Of course, they are not from the Uzumaki clan. Rather, he was an orphan adopted by the Uzumaki clan. They didn¡¯t have a home originally, but Uzushiogakure gave them a home. The two were fostered in a home in Uzushiogakure Village. ¡°And in that family, there was a daughter who was about the same age as Miko, named Uzumaki Kushina. The two gradually grew up in Uzushio Hidden Village, and Ayako became a ninja and began to contribute her own strength to Uzushio Hidden Village. Once again, Hatake Sakumo was ordered to perform a mission in Uzushiogakure. At that time, Uzushiogakure asked Ayako to cooperate with Hatake Sakumo. Unexpectedly, after going back and forth, the two of them developed feelings. During the war, there was naturally not so much love between children. Sakumo was once again recruited by the village and went to the battlefield. Although Ayako was reluctant to leave, she did not stop him. When the Uzumaki Hidden Village was destroyed this time, Ayako took Miko, who had just become a genin, on a mission and even met Sakumo. After the three of them separated, Ayako heard the news of the destruction of Uzushiogakure Village on her way back to the village. In desperation, Ayako rushed back to Uzushiogakure with Meiko without thinking too much. So, it became the current situation. Fortunately, Hatake Sakumo arrived in time, otherwise (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 180 Sakumo and Ayako You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Ayako, what do you think?" Ayako shook her head and said, "It's okay, Sakumo, let's go back." "good." Sakumo carried Ayako on his back and walked quickly in the wind and snow, but a huge boulder was left behind where they were, and the huge body of the giant bull did not know where it went. Near Uzushiogakure, Sakumo carried Ayako on his back and walked into the simple house. "elder sister!" After regaining some strength, Meiko quickly stood up and walked to Ayako's side when she saw Sakumo and the others coming back. Seeing that Meiko was safe and sound, Ayako touched Meiko's long hair and said, "Miko, just be okay. It's all my sister's fault. I shouldn't have brought you back." "It's not my fault, sister, this is what we should do. I just didn't expect that Uncle An and the others would actually" Meiko was choked up as she spoke, and tears flowed down unsatisfactorily. Ayako also felt uncomfortable and hugged Meiko into her arms, hoping to give Meiko a little warmth. The medical ninja also finished examining Ayako at this time, but his expression was a little weird. "What's wrong?" Seeing that the medical ninja didn¡¯t look right, Sakumo asked worriedly. "Sakumo-sama, Ayako-sama is very weak and has damaged her heart and lungs. I'm afraid she won't survive more than a year." "What!" Sakumo was shocked, and the aura on his body was exuded involuntarily. The medical ninja suddenly broke into a cold sweat and his hands and feet became cold. "Sakumo." Ayako shouted softly, and Sakumo came back to his senses and calmed down his momentum. Ayako looked at the medical ninja and said, "You go down first." The medical ninja was relieved and said: "Thank you, Ayako-sama." After saying that, the medical ninja went out. "Sister, your body" Meiko looked at Ayako in disbelief, obviously unable to accept the facts in front of her. ¡°Miko, it¡¯s okay, my sister is fine.¡± "But sister" ¡°Ayako, what¡¯s going on?¡± Sakumo didn¡¯t know why, he didn¡¯t know what happened. "Sakumo, I used the Uzumaki clan's secret technique, so my body functions were severely damaged." "What! Youwhy are you doing this?" The secret techniques of the Uzumaki clan can only be used if they have strong vitality. If someone from the Uzumaki clan does not use them, the price will be their lives. Even if it is used by a member of the Uzumaki clan, it will cause a long period of weakness. Ayako showed a smile and said: "There is no way. On the way back, I met Kushina who was attacked by the enemy. Only secret skills can save her. But in the process, she still got lost with Kushina." Ayako looked a little gloomy as she spoke, obviously worried about Kushina's situation. "Kushina" Sakumo was a little silent. He naturally knew the relationship between Kushina and Ayako. Having lived in Kushina¡¯s home for so long, Ayako has long regarded Kushina as her sister. When in danger, Ayako will naturally save her. On the way here, Sakumo had already seen the unconscious Kushina, and he sent a team back to Konoha. Unexpectedly, the person who saved Kushina was Ayako. "Ayako, don't worry, I already met Kushina on the way here, and I have sent someone to take her back to Konoha." "Really? That's great." Ayako breathed a sigh of relief when she heard this. This may be the best news she has received in these days. "Thank you, Sakumo." "Idiot, are we talking about thanking each other? But with your injury, is there really nothing we can do? Do you want us to go back to Konoha and show Tsunade-sama a look?" Ayako shook her head and said: "No need, this is an overdraft of life, and it cannot be cured by ordinary medical ninjutsu. I knew this when I used it. I can have one year of remaining life. Very good." "Ayako" "Sakumo, there is good news that I have not told you all this time." Ayako said with a sweet smile on her face, which made Sakumo feel a little confused for a moment. "whats the matter?" Ayako touched her belly and said, "Sakumo, I already have our child, right here. He will be born in a few months." Sakumo was slightly stunned, his fingers trembled slightly, he grabbed Ayako's hand and said, "Ayako, is this true? I'm going to be a father?" "Well, you are going to be a father, Sakumo, and he will accompany you for me from now on." When Sakumo heard this, the joy that had just risen in his heart was washed away completely. "Ayako" Sakumo¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, his expression gloomy. "Sakumo, don't be like this. It doesn't look like you at all. Konoha White Fang, how can you show such an expression?" Ayako said, slowly flattening Sakumo's brow. "Sakumo, will you stay with me in these last days?" "Um!" The next day, when the reinforcements from Konoha were assembled, Sakumo glanced at everyone and said: "You go back to Konoha first. I still have things to deal with here. Those who dare to attack Uzushio Hidden Village are offending me. I will kill Ye Weiyan¡¯s people!¡± ¡°Captain, let¡¯s help you together!¡± "No, you go back. Konoha still needs your strength. Help me tell Lord Hokage that I will return to Konoha after I finish the things here." Others wanted to say something else, but Sakumo shouted directly: "This is an order!" "Yes, Captain!" Everyone didn¡¯t know what to say, so they just responded like this. Soon, the ninjas of Konoha left the Uzumaki Hidden Village. "Sakumo, I'm sorry for letting you accompany me so willfully." Ayako stood next to Sakumo with a guilty look on her face. "Fool, this is nothing. Nothing is more important than you and our unborn child." "Thank you, Sakumo." "Sister, brother-in-law, where will we live in the future?" Meiko interjected from the side. "There is a Heshi Village not far from here. The villagers there are very simple. Let's go there." Ayako said. Shuomao nodded and said, "I'll listen to you." "Um." Ayako lay in Sakumo's arms, happiness written all over her face. On this day, Heshi Village welcomed three new residents. No one knew where they came from, they all thought they were people who had left their homes due to the war. Because in this era, there are too many such people. There is a young couple and a little girl who is the wife¡¯s sister. The man is handsome and down-to-earth, the woman is beautiful and gentle. Soon, the three of them integrated into the village and lived a plain and simple life. "Sister, this place is so beautiful. I like it here. I want to live here forever." "Miko, don't you want to be a ninja?" Ayako said with a smile. Meiko was silent for a moment, but then she shook her head and said, "Sister, I don't want to enter that cruel world anymore." Ayako smiled and nodded, and said: "Then Meiko, just be an ordinary person, this place is not very good either." "Well! Thank you, sister." The young Meiko showed a yearning smile. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 181 The Born Scarecrow You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Winter passes and spring comes, spring passes and autumn comes, and pregnancy lasts for ten months. Heshi Village ushered in a new life today. A series of painful screams circled in this small village. Sakumo kept walking back and forth in front of the house, restless. No one would have thought that such an uncool man would be the ruthless Konoha White Fang on the battlefield. Human beings are truly wonderful creatures. "Brother-in-law, stop walking around. It makes me dizzy." Little Loli Meiko said impatiently. "Miko, your sister is like this, aren't you worried?" "There's nothing to worry about. My sister told me that these are all small things. I believe that there will be no problem at all." Sakumo couldn't help but feel helpless when he looked at the determined look on the little Lolita's face. The little Loli still doesn¡¯t understand the tension she feels about becoming a father and the worries she feels about her wife. At this time, the shouting in the room suddenly stopped, replaced by a loud cry. gave birth! Sakumo felt happy and immediately rushed into the room. The little girl Meiko also ran in. ¡°Congratulations Mr. Kuchiki, it¡¯s a boy and he¡¯s very healthy.¡± The midwife held a baby boy in her arms and said to Sakumo with a smile. Kuchiki is the surname of Ayako and Miko. It was not convenient for Sakumo to reveal his identity, so he borrowed this surname. "Thank you very much, Mrs. An." Sakumo held the baby in surprise, his face full of doting. "No, no, no, Ayako is still very weak now. You need to take more care of her. I'm going back first." "Okay, Meiko, let's see Aunt An off." "okay." Meiko sent Mrs. An out, while Sakumo came to Ayako's bed with the baby in his arms. "Ayako, we have a child. Look, it's a boy." Ayako¡¯s face was very pale, but she still smiled, full of love. Taking the baby from Sakumo¡¯s hand, Ayako gently moved his eyebrows. "Sakumo, he looks so much like you." ¡°No, it¡¯s still more like you, especially those eyes.¡± Sakumo touched Ayako's hair and couldn't help feeling a little distressed. Such a woman only had about two months left to live. Are you still a person after all? No, add another child. Ayako didn¡¯t notice Sakumo¡¯s expression, but looked at the baby in her arms lovingly. Tears flowed down involuntarily. "My child, I'm sorry, mom can't grow up with you anymore" Gently put the baby in your arms, no one knows what kind of miracles that little life will bring in the future. "Ayako" Sakumo hugged Ayako into his arms sadly. "Sakumo, I'm fine, let's give the child a name." Ayako gently wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes and showed an expectant smile. "Well, what do you think it should be called?" Ayako frowned slightly, seeming to be thinking about something. Sakumo didn't interrupt, just waiting for the result quietly. "Ah! Yes!" Ayako looked excited and seemed very satisfied with the name she came up with. "What is it?" "My name is Kakashi! Hatake Kakashi!" Ayako said, touched the baby's head and said, "Kakashi, do you like this name?" The baby suddenly laughed and seemed very satisfied with the name. "Sakumo, you see, Kakashi is also very satisfied with this name. What do you think?" "Ah, I think it's great, let's call it this name." Sakumo looked at Ayako lovingly, as if she was the only one in the world at this time. Kakashi Hatake, the scarecrow in the wheat field. Ayako, do you hope he can endure the loneliness that comes with being a ninja? As strong as a scarecrow? I hope his life will not be as lonely as mine. Sakumo sighed in his heart, Ayako, you are so gentle. It¡¯s a pity that neither of them will know that Kakashi¡¯s??, it is true that he has endured the loneliness that a ninja should have, but it also seems like the name. Like the scarecrow waiting alone in the wheat field, he spent his life alone in pain and loneliness. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that their beautiful vision would eventually become a sad portrayal of Kakashi¡¯s life. "Sister, brother-in-law, what are you doing?" At this time, Meiko, who had sent Mrs. An off, also came back. "It's nothing, Meiko, come on, look, this is your little nephew Kakashi." Hearing this, Meiko came over excitedly, looked at the handsome Kakashi, and said, "Wow! So cute. I also want a child like this. Sister, can you give me a hug?" "No, Kakashi is still young. You are neither gentle nor heavy. What will you do if you drop him later?" "elder sister!" "Okay, be good, let's wait until little Kakashi grows up a little before I can hug you, okay?" Seeing this, Meiko had no choice but to compromise. Time flows slowly like water, and life will eventually come to an end. Sakumo and Ayako leaned against a big banyan tree with Kakashi in their arms. Ayako always had a happy smile on her face. "Sakumo, I'm so unwilling." "I'm not willing to give in. Why can't I see Kakashi grow up? Why does my life end here?" "Ayako" "But at the same time, I also feel that I am so lucky. I met you and Kakashi. God has treated me well after all. My life is enough and I am satisfied." "Ayako, it's all my fault for not protecting you." Ayako shook her head and said: "Sakumo, you have always done a good job. I am very happy to meet you in this life. I am sorry, but I may have to leave you first." "Ayako, no, Kakashi still needs you!" "Fool, haven't we already expected this day? Let me go with peace of mind. Kakashi will be left to you. You want him to become a great ninja. Don't go there to see me too early. I won't be happy." "Ayako" "Sakumo, Meiko doesn't want to be a ninja, so just let her stay in this village. Mrs. An's family is very nice. I've already told them that they are willing to take Meiko in." "Also, Sakumo, you must take good care of Kakashi. Don't let him be like you, who only knows how to practice but his life is a mess. You must be an excellent man so that you can be liked by girls. I don't want him to be like you. When he was your age, he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend. If it weren¡¯t for me, you would have been alone your whole life.¡± "Also, after I die, you have to find a woman to live with and a mother for Kakashi. Although I will be jealous and angry, you still have to find her, but don't bring her to see me. ¡± "AndandSakumo, I still have a lot to say to you and Kakashi, butbutI'm afraid I won't have a chance" Tears once again covered Ayako¡¯s face, so touching. Sakumo hugged Ayako gently, as strong as he was, but he couldn't help but shed tears. "Ayako, I will take good care of Kakashi, but I, Hatake Sakumo, will only have you as my wife for the rest of my life." Ayako showed her last smile, fell into a deep sleep in Sakumo's arms, and never opened her eyes again. Sakumo felt a pain in his heart. It seemed that something important had disappeared at this moment, and it could never be found again. Little Kakashi in Ayako¡¯s arms couldn¡¯t help crying, but she didn¡¯t know why. The late autumn wind blew up the withered yellow leaves, swirling them and slowly falling to the ground. Not far away, Meiko stared blankly at the scene, which was poignant and touching. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 182 Stone Box You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "That's what happened. After that, I didn't go back to Konoha with my brother-in-law. I have been living here until now. I married Matsuda Ichiro and gave birth to Jiro. Only after I had Jiro did I really understand my sister's mood at that time." "According to my sister's request, my brother-in-law cremated her and buried her behind Uzushiogakure Village, where they first met. And I go to pay homage to my sister every year. The last time was just a few days ago, and I didn't expect to be You discovered it. You are as smart as my brother-in-law." Meiko narrated the past to Kakashi bit by bit, and the love between children during the war slowly appeared in front of Kakashi. "If my sister and brother-in-law could see you like you are now, they would be very happy. It seems that their expectations have been achieved, but the girlfriend seems to be a little bit behind." Kakashi touched his nose when he heard this, feeling a little embarrassed. "Aunt Meiko, no, it should be Aunt Meiko, thank you for telling me this." "Haha, you're welcome. I'm very proud to have a nephew like you. Kakashi Hatake's reputation is very resounding even in this country of whirlpools." "Aunt Meiko, do you still plan to live here?" Meiko nodded and said: "Yes, I don't want to watch the world of ninja anymore. The life here is very good. Ichiro and Jiro are both very good. I like the life here." ¡°That¡¯s good, Aunt Meiko, take this kunai. If you need my help in any way, just tear off the runes on it and I¡¯ll be here right away.¡± Kakashi said, taking out the special three-pronged kunai. Since practicing senjutsu, Kakashi¡¯s mastery of the flying thunder god technique has risen to a higher level. Although he still needs to rely on divine power, the consumption is much less. So Kakashi also made some techniques again. Meiko didn¡¯t ask any more questions, she just accepted Kakashi¡¯s intention. As for whether it can be used, that is a matter for the future. "Kakashi, please wait a moment." Meiko said, stood up and walked into the room. Kakashi was a little confused, but he didn't get up immediately. Instead, he sat on the chair and waited. Not long after, Meiko took out a box and placed it on the table. "This is¡­¡­" Kakashi looked confused. "Kakashi, this is a stone box that I later found in Uzushio Hidden Village. Although I couldn't open it, I felt that this stone box was unusual, so I left it to you. Anyway, keep it with me. It¡¯s of no use.¡± Meiko returned the stone box to Kakashi and couldn't help but feel relieved. This stone box was accidentally discovered by Miko under the broken ancestral hall of Uzushiogakure Village after offering sacrifices to Ayako. Although she didn¡¯t know what it was, the mysterious patterns on it still made Meiko feel that this thing was not simple. Out of curiosity as a ninja, Meiko brought this stone box back. It¡¯s a pity that after so many years, Meiko still hasn¡¯t discovered the secret. Curiosity has gradually been worn away, and now it might not be a good choice to leave it to Kakashi. ¡°Meiko no longer chooses to be a ninja anyway, so getting this kind of thing is of no use. Kakashi curiously took the stone box and saw that there were many strange runes on it, and he felt a warm feeling when he just took it. From this point of view, this stone box is indeed unusual. Kakashi didn¡¯t see any reason for it at the moment, and without any hesitation, he directly accepted the stone box and sealed it in the scroll. "Thank you, Aunt Meiko." "No, Kakashi, are you here just for your sister's business?" "Well, a few years ago I discovered the Four Elephants Seal in the forbidden area of ??the Hatake family, so I guessed that my mother might be related to the Uzumaki clan, but I never had time to come over, and it has been delayed until now." "So that's it. The four-image seal was indeed given to my brother-in-law by my sister before she died." Meiko and Ayako were adopted by Kushina's parents and were treated equally, so they also know the Uzumaki clan's ninjutsu. Ayako gave the Four Elephants Seal to Sakumo just because she wanted Sakumo to have another self-defense tool. She just didn¡¯t know if Sakumo learned it in the end. Anyway, no one had ever seen him use it. "Okay, Aunt Meiko, I've made the matter clear, so I'll tell you now.??. " "Why don't you stay a little longer?" Meiko said in surprise. Kakashi shook his head and said: "Aunt Meiko, my identity is different now, so I can't stay here for a long time. If you expose your relationship with me, it will not be safe for you, so I'm sorry, if you have a chance If so, I will come back to see you." "Okay, thank you for your hard work." Meiko, who had been a ninja, naturally understood Kakashi's concerns, so she didn't hold back much. Kakashi glanced at Meiko for the last time, and disappeared in a blink of an eye. Meiko looked at the empty room, feeling that everything just happened was an illusion. Looking at the unique kunai in her hand, Meiko realized that all of this was true. "Sister, brother-in-law, your child has grown up. He has become better than you imagined. I hope that when I see him next time, he will have a wife as gentle as you, sister." Meiko showed a nostalgic smile, put away the special kunai in her hand, and put it back where the stone box was originally placed. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back, I caught another fish today!¡± Outside the door, Jiro ran back happily, holding a silver-white fish in his hand. Meiko took it with a smile and said: "Jiro is great, there is fish soup to drink again today." Jiro was a little embarrassed by the praise and scratched his head. Ordinary families also have ordinary lives. On the other side, Kakashi and Mei Terumi were resting under a big tree. Suddenly, Kakashi was excited and some more information came into his mind. "What's wrong? Kakashi?" Terumi Mei asked in confusion. "It's nothing, I'm going to the toilet, don't follow me secretly." "Bah! I'm not that boring!" Terumi Mei blushed and turned her head to the side. Kakashi chuckled and walked into the woods. Walking under a tree, Kakashi took out a sealing scroll with ease, which was the stone box he just got from Meiko. It turns out that Kakashi has been with Mei Terumi, and the one who met Miko was just Kakashi's shadow clone. Originally, Kakashi wanted to see Meiko himself, but if his thoughts were true, Meiko's identity might be exposed. That result was not what Kakashi wanted to see. That¡¯s why Kakashi created a shadow clone while dealing with Terumi Mei to confirm the truth of the matter. It¡¯s just something the shadow clone brought, but Kakashi needs to come and take it away. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 183 One clan and one village You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "This stone box is quite strange. It has no opening at all. What is it?" Kakashi carefully groped for the stone box in the scroll, but found nothing. But I told Kakashi directly that there should be something big about this stone box, but I just didn't find it. Re-seal the stone box into the scroll and put it into your ninja tool bag. We don¡¯t have so much time to study here now, so we should wait until we have time to take a closer look. On the other side, the beautiful girl was doing nothing by the river, looking into the woods. Soon, the expectant figure came into view again. The girl felt happy in her heart, but remained calm on the outside. "You've been taking so long." Terumi Mei complained. Kakashi spread his hands and said without explaining, "I'm leaving the Country of Uzumaki. What about you? Are you going back to Kirigakure?" "Didn't you say you still want to meet someone?" Terumi Mei asked doubtfully. ¡°Suddenly I don¡¯t want to see you anymore.¡± Terumi Mei was speechless, she was really willful. "Kakashi, can you help me with Yagura's matter?" Terumi Mei suddenly said, leaving Kakashi stunned for a moment. Seeing the charming girl in front of him looking at him with a pleading look, Kakashi couldn't help but feel a little soft-hearted. ????????????????? But being soft-hearted is a soft-hearted thing. If he really did this kind of thing, Kakashi would be really stupid. "Sorry, I have no right to intervene in Kirigakure's affairs." Terumi Mei bit her lips, obviously dissatisfied with the result. "Are you really so cruel? I invite you sincerely." "Terumi Mei, we are all ninjas, you know." Ignoring Terumi Mei¡¯s charming appearance, Kakashi suppressed the restlessness in his heart. What a fairy. ¡°Compared to before, Terumi Mei is more mature and attractive. Seeing Kakashi's repulsive look, Terumi Mei was a little discouraged, and at the same time she also had doubts about her own charm. Are you not attracted to him? "Don't worry, the power you have is enough to deal with Yagura, but I suggest you wait two or three years before taking action." Kakashi said suddenly. "Wait two years? Why?" Terumi Mei asked doubtfully. "You will know when the time comes." Terumi Mei curled her lips, obviously not satisfied with this explanation. "Okay, I'll leave first. See you again if we have a chance." Kakashi said, ducking away from the place. Looking at Kakashi¡¯s leaving figure, Mei Terumi did not chase him, but just watched quietly. "Are we destined to meet again? Is there really a destiny between you and me?" Although Konoha and Kirigakure are not enemies, they are not very harmonious. Terumi Mei is determined to be a Mizukage. The entanglement involved is not just an emotional issue between people. Who can tell the difference between great righteousness and small love so clearly? ??Sighing softly, Terumi Mei knew that the burden on her body was still very heavy, and now was not the time to think about this. ¡°Otherwise, with Terumi Mei¡¯s temperament, she would have already taken the initiative. Kakashi is not a fool. He also knows Terumi Mei's affection for him. But these were all restrained by Kakashi. Now is not the time to do these things. The two had a farewell by the river. There was no grand process, it was just that. The throbbing caused by good feelings was temporarily restrained by the two of them. They are all excellent ninjas who know what to do and what not to do. Kakashi did not leave the country of Uzumaki immediately, but returned to the ruins of Uzushio Hidden Village. Next to the tombstone, Kakashi stood quietly, just like when he mourned Obito beside the Konoha Memorial Monument. With a long sigh, Kakashi's figure disappeared instantly, along with the tombstone and the urn underneath. Konoha, the Hatake family home. The tombstone was placed in the ancestral hall of the Hatake family, next to Hatake Sakumo. "Mom and Dad, I hope you can meet in another world." Kakashi at this timeWhat I did was to bury Sakumo and Ayako together. If they could not live together, I hope they can share the same cave when they die. After doing this, Kakashi disappeared from Konoha again. No one knows that Kakashi has come back. The incident in the Uzumaki Hidden Village came to an end, and Kakashi did not stay in the Uzumaki Country longer, but returned to the Kinnin Village. "Shisui, how do you feel?" Looking at Shisui sitting quietly in front of the house, Kakashi asked with a smile. Hearing this, Shisui tilted his head and said, "It's Kakashi. I feel very good now." Kakashi sat next to Shisui and asked, "Aren't you still going to put your eyes back on?" Shisui smiled and shook his head, stretched out his finger, pointed forward and said, "Kakashi, look over there." Kakashi looked at it doubtfully, and there was a pond there. The pond was not big, about thirty square meters, with some fallen leaves floating on it. "What's wrong?" "What do you see?" "Pond." Kakashi was a little confused. Shisui still had the same smile and said unhurriedly: "Yes, it is a pond. The pond is like Konoha, and the fallen leaves on it are Uchiha. Are fallen leaves important to the pond?" Kakashi frowned and made no comment. Shisui didn't pay attention and continued: "Uchiha once relied on these wooden leaves to grow strong and luxuriant, reaching a power that had never been seen before. Unfortunately, it flourished but declined. Compared with the Senju clan, today's Uchiha It can be said that I am very lucky.¡± Kakashi was silent. Indeed, apart from Tsunade, the Senju clan has never heard of any clan members. Speaking of which, the Senju Clan is even more withered than the Uzumaki Clan. Kakashi doesn¡¯t know why the famous Senju clan suddenly disappeared. I¡¯m afraid only the previous generation knows about this matter. "Kakashi, it's time for the Uchiha to dissipate." "Shisui, are you giving up on the Uchiha clan?" Shisui shook his head and said: "No. In the past, because I had the Sharingan, I didn't see many things as clearly as I imagined. Kakashi, which one is more important, a clan or a village? ?¡± "A clan and a village?" Kakashi murmured, and the scene was silent for a while. Shisui didn¡¯t urge him, he just sat quietly. After a moment, Kakashi chuckled and said: "Nothing is more important, it's just your own choice. Everyone's position is different. When you are in your own position, you will make a corresponding choice." The smile on Shisui's face became even brighter. "Yes, Kakashi, there is no right choice. Choosing a village is wrong, choosing a clan is also wrong, so does it matter what kind of choice you make?" "What's your plan?" "The glory of Uchiha should disappear, but the Uchiha people should not disappear!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 184 Travel You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi looked at Shisui in surprise, and had some understanding of his plan, but it was too difficult to do it. "Shisui, this road is not easy." "Kakashi, there is no easy road in this world, right? Since it is not easy to walk, why not choose a road you like?" There was a bright smile on Shisui's face, and Kakashi could see that there was a kind of relief and relief in that smile. "Okay, now that you have decided, I will definitely accompany you on this path." "Thank you, Kakashi." "Between you and me, there is no need to say thank you." Kakashi smiled. "Well, the news of my death should suspend Uchiha's actions for about two years, and these two years will be the time for me to take action." "Shisui, do you have a plan?" Kakashi asked. "It's just a prototype. Two years from now, I'll need you to do something big. I don't know if you have the courage." Zhisui chuckled. "Of course there is." Shisui nodded and said, "Two years, it's really a difficult task." Kakashi looked at Shisui's dark eyes and couldn't help feeling a little distressed, and said: "Shisui, are you really not going to reinstall the Sharingan?" "No need, I have asked Ryuzaki to prepare a pair of ordinary eyes for me. I will leave the Sharingan with you and Itachi for the time being. The Sharingan will remind me of too many things that I shouldn't think about." "Okay, but for your left hand, I will definitely find a way to help you recover." Shisui's left hand was neatly cut off starting from the palm. This was Danzo's handiwork. "Then I'll leave this matter to you." Zhisui smiled. "Don't worry, it must be the best left hand in the world." Shisui¡¯s left hand is missing, so the best supplement is naturally the left hand made from Senju cells. And this technology is probably only possessed by Orochimaru now. There is nothing wrong with asking Orochimaru to trade once. What kind of chips should I use? "Kakashi, after my eyes are repaired, I will leave the Kinnin Village to do some things." "Do you need my help?" "No, there are some things that only I can do." "All right." After experiencing this big change, Shisui seemed to have changed a lot, but Kakashi couldn't tell what was different. But Kakashi knew that this change was a good thing. The original Shisui was indeed a little too naive. Time passed quickly. After Shisui regained his sight, he said hello to Kakashi and quickly left the Kinnin Village. He didn¡¯t know what he was going to do. But Kakashi didn¡¯t care. With Shisui's strength, even if he becomes like this, it is enough to protect himself. What's more, Shisui also has his own Flying Thunder God Kunai. Kakashi sat cross-legged in the room, made a pot of tea, and took a sip. "Chief, do you have any orders?" Ryuzaki half-knelt on the ground and said respectfully. "Ryuuzaki, how is the intelligence network of Jin Ninja Village arranged?" "Back to the leader, over the years, in addition to secretly developing their own strength, all the resources of the Jin Ninja Village have been used to develop the intelligence network. Although we have not penetrated the core parts of each village, they all have their own spies. If something big happens, we will get the news as soon as possible.¡± "Very good, Ryuzaki, you did a good job." "This is what I should do." "Looking at your strength, you should have broken through to the level of an elite jounin." "Yes, thanks to the leader's teachings over the years, otherwise Ryuzaki would not be able to reach his current level even if he had another ten years." Ryuzaki said, looking at Kakashi with gratitude in his eyes. For ninjas, faith and strength are the two most important things. And for Ryuzaki, these two things were brought by Kakashi. Therefore, Ryuzaki is absolutely loyal to Kakashi. "How is the situation in Kirigakure Village recently?" When they were in the Country of Whirlpool, Terumi Mei looked quite anxious, fearing that the mist wouldThe situation in the village is on the verge of breaking out. "Chief, Kirigakure Village is the most difficult village to penetrate. They are very repulsive to outsiders, so we only have one spy inside now. It is said that there are two factions in Kirigakure Village today. One is headed by the Terumi clan. Among the limited forces of the Blood Succession, one faction is the die-hard faction headed by the Fourth Mizukage. But most of them are just outsiders, waiting and watching." Kakashi nodded, it was pretty much what he imagined. "Continue to observe, and let me know if there is any news." "Yes! Leader!" "Stay back." In the room, silence was restored again. Kakashi touched his chin and sighed softly: "Obito, when will you find your way back?" One of the big reasons why Obito controls Kirigakure is simply the death of Lin. Obito attributed all the sins to Kirigakure, so he was so cruel to Kirigakure. For Obito, he wants to change the world, but before he is able to achieve this goal, Kirigakure is the target of his revenge. But in Kakashi¡¯s opinion, Kirigakure is really innocent enough in this matter. But Kakashi has no intention of getting involved in this matter. No matter which aspect you consider, getting involved in Kirigakure Village will do more harm than good. After handling the affairs of the Golden Ninja Village, Kakashi let out a breath. Kakashi did not leave Konoha just to spend time in this golden ninja village. Traveling is a life experience. It is also a very important process for spiritual practice. Reading thousands of books is not as good as traveling thousands of miles. Unlike running around when performing tasks, traveling is a state of relaxation. Having completely lost his ninja attire, Kakashi now looked like an ordinary ronin. After giving some instructions to Ryuzaki, Kakashi also left the Kinnin Village. The world of ninja is very big, and traveling is also a kind of practice. Two years later, no matter what Shisui wants to do, Kakashi knows that it is something that requires strength. Therefore, you can¡¯t slack off in your practice either. "Then, let's go." Kakashi has nothing to offer, so he sets off. In the distance, the Country of Thunder, Yunyin Village. A dark-skinned man wearing sunglasses sneakily ran out of the village. "Idiot, bastard! Brother idiot, you still let me escape!" The swarthy man said with a strange accent with a proud look on his face. Suddenly, a voice from somewhere sounded in the dark man's ears. "Bi, if you are too arrogant, you will be discovered by the Fourth Raikage." Hearing this, the swarthy man immediately covered his mouth and whispered: "Idiot, bastard! Don't scare me, Xiaoba." "Tch, let's go quickly. I haven't gone out for a long time." "Idiot, bastard! That's for sure, let's go!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 185 The Kingdom of Iron You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Kingdom of Iron is a magical country. In this world of ninjas, there is no ninja here. Some are just warriors. They are good at swordsmanship and have very terrifying swordsmanship. When his sword skills are at their peak, they are no worse than the shadows of the five great nations. Although they are samurai, they also possess chakra. It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t know how to use ninjutsu. With his incredible sword skills and chakra, he can kill the enemy with just one strike. The outcome between ninja and samurai is still between 50 and 50. The five major countries have agreed not to take action against the Iron Kingdom a long time ago, so the Iron Kingdom has always been neutral. Even though the first three ninja wars were in full swing, they did not participate. When Hatake Sakumo was young, he also visited the Kingdom of Iron. At that time, Hatake Sakumo's sword skills had not yet been fully developed, so he came here to sharpen his sword. After staying in the Iron Kingdom for a year, Hatake's sword skills were perfected, and the name of Konoha White Fang began to be heard throughout the ninja world. The Kingdom of Iron is definitely a must-visit place for all knife masters. For no other reason than coming here, your sword skills will definitely improve a lot. Although ninjas also use swords, when it comes to the exquisiteness of sword skills, except for a few people, no one can compare with the samurai of the Iron Kingdom. The name of a samurai is much brighter than that of a ninja. On this day, a silver-haired ronin was welcomed at the gate of the Kingdom of Iron. It¡¯s Kakashi. "Is this the Kingdom of Iron? It is indeed a little different from other places." On the street, as long as they are men, they will wear a long knife, which looks quite imposing. However, from Kakashi's perspective, it is not difficult to see that many of them are just superficial, and there are only a few who are truly capable. Martial arts is a custom, but it is obviously unrealistic to expect the entire country to be masters of swordsmanship. Although some people are just cheating, their bodies are much stronger than those of ordinary civilians. Even if there is no killing technique, it is still a good choice to use it to strengthen your body. "Sure enough, it is very different from the five major countries." Kakashi sighed again. "Of course, there are no ninjas here, only samurai." At this time, a person next to him suddenly said. Kakashi turned around and saw a young man in his twenties, wearing a samurai uniform and a tachi on his waist. It looks quite strong. "This brother is" "Iron sword, a warrior, what do you call this brother?" "Gintoki." "Nice to meet you. It seems that Brother Gintoki is also a samurai." Kakashi did not have a sword on him at this time, but he was indeed dressed like a samurai. It was not surprising that Tetsuken would think so. Kakashi did not deny that at this time, he did not use the identity of a ninja, so naturally he could only act as a samurai. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? being said to be ordinary people, I am afraid that the samurai named Iron Sword would not believe it. After all, in front of a real warrior, the auras of ordinary people and strong men are completely different. "Yes, I am a samurai who has traveled here. I never thought that there is a place in this world where swordsmanship is so prosperous." Kakashi said. Hearing this, Tie Jian was also quite excited and said: "The Kingdom of Iron is a world of samurai. Natural swordsmanship is prosperous. In the outside world, ninjas rule the roost, but I believe that samurai will not lose to ninjas." Kakashi nodded. Strictly speaking, his father was more of a samurai than a ninja. In other words, Hatake Sakumo is a samurai who walks in the darkness. Although this is a world of ninjas, sword skills can also shine in this world. "You look about the same age as me, but I can feel that you are very strong and you should be a good opponent." Teijian said, looking at Kakashi with eyes filled with fighting intent. Kakashi is a little confused. What is going on? Do we have to duel if we don't agree? "Uh, wait a minute, Iron Sword, what do you want to do?" ¡°Of course it¡¯s a challengeis you. " Tie Jian said matter-of-factly, his hand already on the handle of the knife. "Iron sword, can I not bring a knife, and what's more, is there going to be a fight on the street?" Tie Jian looked around, and the passers-by pointed at him, which made Tie Jian feel a little embarrassed for a moment. So he quickly put away his posture and said, "Then let's fight in another place." Kakashi shook his head and said, "Sorry, I have no intention of accepting your challenge." "Why?" Tie Jian asked incomprehensibly. "It's very simple. I'm hungry now and want to eat first." After Kakashi finished speaking, he turned around and walked into a restaurant. "Huh?" Tie Jian stood there with a confused look on his face. What is going on? "Hey, Gintoki, what's so important about eating? Come on and duel with me!" Tie Jian quickly followed up and said. ¡°Hello, boss, please have a piece of pan-fried saury, a bowl of rice, and a bowl of miso soup.¡± After Kakashi finished speaking, he found a place to sit down. Teijian didn¡¯t have any intention of giving up and sat opposite Kakashi. "Hey, Gintoki, let's have a fight. As a samurai, how can you be afraid of fighting!" Teijian said seriously, as if Kakashi made a huge mistake by rejecting him. Encountering such a fighting maniac, Kakashi was quite helpless. "I'm sorry, Tie Jian, I didn't go out this time just to fight with someone." "That's so boring." Tie Jian had a sullen expression. Suddenly, Teijian seemed to have remembered something. He looked at Kakashi with burning eyes and said, "I know! Are you like me, coming to the Kingdom of Iron to participate in the Samurai Conference?" "A samurai tournament?" Kakashi said with some surprise. Speaking of things about the ninja world, Kakashi knows about nine out of ten things, but he really doesn¡¯t know much about things about the Kingdom of Iron. "You don't know? Then why did you come to the Kingdom of Iron?" Seeing Kakashi¡¯s confused look, Tetsuken was obviously even more surprised. "Ah, just walking around, what is this samurai tournament?" Kakashi asked directly without getting too entangled in this. "This Samurai Tournament is a grand event in the Iron Kingdom. Once every three years, warriors from all over the world gather here to compete in a level-by-level duel. The person who wins the final victory can not only submit to the leader of the Iron Kingdom. You can also get a piece of rare ore by asking for sword skills. More importantly, this is a good opportunity to make a name for yourself!" "A competition?" "Yes, I came to the Iron Country this time for this competition. Tomorrow is the last day to register. Gintoki, you should also register. Maybe the two of us can still compete." Kakashi chuckled and said: "It's a good choice." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 186 Warrior Conference You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Samurai Conference is a grand ceremony held every three years. Of course, this ceremony is only for samurai. In this world of ninjas, samurai are undoubtedly the weakest party. The purpose of the Samurai Tournament is to discover and train outstanding warriors. No matter what kind of country it is, it needs a successor. The residence of the leader of the Iron Kingdom. "Mifune-sama, preparations for the samurai tournament are almost complete." A middle-aged man wearing samurai armor said while half-kneeling on the ground. Hearing this, Mifune put down the brush in his hand, stood up, and said, "Thank you for your hard work, Okisuke." "It's not hard work for the Iron Kingdom." "Haha, Okisuke, what do you think of the Iron Kingdom now?" Mifune put his hands behind his back, faced the door, looked at the scenery outside, and said meaningfully. Okisuke didn¡¯t think much and said directly: ¡°Iron Country is very good.¡± "Haha, Okisuke, you can't forget the crisis behind it just because of the beauty in front of you. Although the Iron Kingdom is neutral, it also needs the ability to protect itself. Do you know that the Iron Kingdom has fallen into a state of insecurity today. If things continue like this, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be so peaceful.¡± "this¡­¡­" Okisuke didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment, but the Iron Country today is indeed not what it used to be. "I hope to see more capable young people in this samurai tournament. Otherwise, when I get old and die, who will support this huge Iron Kingdom." Mifune said with emotion. For some reason, Mifune suddenly remembered the silver-white boy he met six years ago. ¡° He had such sword skills at a young age, but I don¡¯t know what he is like now. "Mifune-sama, please rest assured that God will definitely protect our country of iron." "I hope so. Okay, let's not talk about this anymore. Chongsuke, are the ores for this conference ready?" "Get ready, sir, the ore this time is called star iron. If it is made into a samurai sword, it will definitely become a famous sword!" "Are the stars made of iron?" Mifune was slightly surprised, this kind of ore is rare. For a samurai, the sword is the most important partner, so the importance of a good sword is self-evident. In addition to famous swords, more samurai will choose to re-create a good sword. Witnessing the process of sword formation is also a kind of practice for samurai. ¡° Just like Mifune¡¯s Saber Kurosawa, he is Mifune¡¯s partner who has followed him for many years. "Such a prize is indeed enough. Now let's see who can win the final prize." "Yes, sir!" On the other side, Tetsuken couldn't help but get excited when he saw Kakashi agreeing to participate in the samurai tournament. "So, you agree?" Kakashi nodded and said: "Well, since we have caught up with such a grand event, I naturally want to join in the fun." ¡°Okay! Then I¡¯ll take you to sign up!¡± The Iron Sword said and was about to pull Kakashi away. Kakashi flipped his hand, broke away from the Iron Sword and said, "No hurry, wait until I have eaten." Tetsujian was a little surprised when Kakashi broke away so easily, and his desire to fight Kakashi became stronger. Such an opponent is worthy of a trip to the Kingdom of Iron! At this moment, the waiter had already brought the dishes. It¡¯s simple saury, rice and soup, but it looks delicious. Seeing this, Tie Jian couldn't help but swallow his saliva, and his stomach growled. Kakashi showed his crescent-like eyes and smiled: "Tetsujian, why don't we eat together?" "No, no, no, I'm not hungry." With Tetsuken's embarrassed look, how could Kakashi not know what he was thinking. This guy is most likely out of money. Kakashi also somewhat understood why this guy kept saying he wanted to duel with him. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not just about my own strength. According to samurai rules, the loser in a duel must agree to a condition for the winner. So, this guy¡¯s purpose is obvious. Kakashi didn¡¯t care either, this guy seemed to like him quite a bit.¡°Boss, give another copy of the same to the brother in front of you, and keep the account with me.¡± "OK." "I said no need." Although Tie Jian wanted it very much in his heart, he was not honest at all. In his opinion, this really undermined the dignity of his own warrior. ¡°You¡¯re welcome, this is the first time we meet, just treat it as a meeting gift.¡± "Since you said that, I won't be polite." Kakashi gave him the steps, and Tetsuken accepted them without hesitation. Tie Jian has been hungry for a few days, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have thought about winning lunch through a duel. "But Tie Jian is also a principled person. Tie Jian is not interested in those samurai who look weak. So after choosing for a long time, I found Kakashi. Unexpectedly, Kakashi had no intention of dueling at all, which made Tetsuken's calculations come to nothing. But fortunately, I got what I wanted in the end. "Ah! I'm so full, thank you for the treat!" Tiejian patted his bulging belly and said with satisfaction. Kakashi looked at the dozen bowls in front of him and couldn't help but feel helpless. This guy is really good at eating. After paying the money, Teijian took Kakashi to the registration place. The registration period lasts for three days, and today is the second day, so there are not many people. After all, most people have already signed up on the first day. So Kakashi didn¡¯t wait long before it was his turn. "name." "Sakata Gintoki." "age." "twenty." "Okay, here is your competition number plate. Just come and report at eight o'clock the day after tomorrow." Kakashi looked at the wooden sign in his hand, and it read Zone Z, No. 6 directly on it. Tiejian came over to take a look and said: "You are in area z. It seems that we will not meet you in the preliminary round. I am in area c." There are a lot of applicants for the Samurai Tournament, so there will be a preliminary round first. There are a total of twenty-six divisions in the preliminary round, and twenty-six winners will be selected to participate in the semi-finals. In the end, only thirteen people fought in the Iron Square for the decisive battle. ¡°That¡¯s it, then I¡¯ll see you in the rematch.¡± "Of course, you must not lose in the preliminary round." "Do not worry." Even without using ninjutsu, Kakashi has absolute confidence in entering the finals. Kakashi has never relaxed his practice of swordsmanship. Just when Kakashi was about to leave, a huge black stone pillar next to the registration office attracted his attention. Iron Sword followed Kakashi's gaze and said: "That is a samurai stone pillar, on which are engraved the names of all the winners of the samurai tournament since the existence of the samurai tournament. My goal is to engrave my name on it!" " ¡°Tie Jian couldn¡¯t help but clenched his fists as he spoke, his whole person full of fighting spirit. Kakashi ignored it, but walked to the stone pillar and gently touched it with his right hand. There was a name he was familiar with on it. Hatake Sakumo. ¡°Father, have you ever participated in a samurai tournament? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 187 Samurai¡¯s Battle You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The next day, Kakashi and Tetsuken came to the Iron Square together. "Gintoki, look, that's the ring in the Iron Square. Only those who win the preliminary round are qualified to enter the Iron Ring. That's the greatest honor for a samurai." The Iron Arena basically occupies one-third of the Iron Square, leaving only two people for the decisive battle, which is indeed enough. The arena is made of the strongest black black stone, which has a very high hardness. The warrior's battle is also very powerful. If it were an ordinary stone, it would probably become dilapidated after one battle. In that case, it would be too much trouble. Suddenly, Tie Jian pointed at the high platform in the distance and said: "Gintoki, look, sitting on that high platform is the leader of the Iron Kingdom, Mifune-sama!" Kakashi looked over after hearing this, and sure enough, there was a thin figure on the high platform. Judging from his face, it was Mifune who taught Kakashi Shunpo six years ago. ?????????????????????????? But compared to what he looked like back then, Mifune was already a little bit older at this time. Time is not forgiving, even someone as strong as Uchiha Madara cannot withstand the erosion of time. No wonder Orochimaru is so obsessed with immortality. Having experienced a young and powerful body, and then experiencing an old body, it is indeed a difficult thing to accept. "Mifune-sama can be a true samurai with absolute faith! He is my goal. One day, I will surpass him!" Teijian¡¯s confident words rang in Kakashi¡¯s ears. Kakashi just smiled lightly at this. Although he has not known Tetsuken for a long time, Kakashi can feel the powerful power in Tetsuken's body. Given time, surpassing Mifune is not an unattainable dream for Tie Jian. The sound of the Iron Sword was so loud that everyone around could hear it, but no one showed contempt for the Iron Sword. Because of this goal, most people present have it. They are all young warriors, and they are at their most energetic. They are energetic and believe that they have the ability and talent to do this. Although reality will slowly wake them up, it does not prevent them from having various fantasies at this time. Not long after, Iron Square was already overcrowded. Seeing that it was almost time, Okisuke stood on the central platform of the Iron Square. "Dear young warriors, welcome to the Samurai Conference!" Okisuke's voice was very loud, and coupled with the effect of chakra, it easily reached the ears of everyone present. The originally noisy Iron Square suddenly became quiet. "First of all, I would like to welcome you all. The Samurai Conference is held once every three years. Today is the new Samurai Conference!" "Next, there will be the preliminary round of the Samurai Tournament. I believe everyone is clear about the rules. There are a total of twenty-six competition areas, just on the twenty-six small arenas over there. Only those twenty-six small arenas can win the final Only those who win can take part in the re-examination.¡± Okisuke¡¯s sharp eyes swept in front of everyone, and then said: ¡°Now, the game begins!¡± With Okisuke¡¯s order, a samurai instantly jumped onto the twenty-six small arenas. They were the referees of the preliminary round. "Now, everyone has one minute to return to their own ring. After one minute, the referee will start to read the numbers." "Gintoki, I'm going to Area C first. You have to work hard!" After Tie Jian ran away, Kakashi didn't care and walked to Zone Z. Kakashi¡¯s number is six, which is relatively high. ?According to the 1v1 mode, the third pair should take the field. The minute passed quickly. Kakashi looked at it and saw that there were a total of twelve people in Area Z. In other words, there should be more than three hundred people here. Compared to ninjas, samurai warriors are indeed much rarer. Kakashi¡¯s emotion did not last long. Soon, the referee in Zone Z announced the start of the game. "Inouye No. 1 in Area Z, versus Matsushita Dou No. 2." As soon as he finished speaking, the two young warriors jumped onto the ring together. There is an age limit for the Samurai Tournament, which cannot exceed thirty years old, so the people here are all samurai from the younger generation. WellYuno and Matsushita bowed to each other, then placed their right hands on the handle of the sword and their left hand on the scabbard. Kakashi was slightly startled. He didn't expect that these two people were practicing the sword-drawing technique. The art of drawing swords is also called Iihe Slashing. Put the sword in the scabbard and observe the enemy's movements. When the sword is taken out of the sheath, it will be like a sudden shock. Make sure to kill with one blow. Has extremely high destructive power. But there are also major flaws. If you miss a hit, you are likely to fall into a very passive situation. Everyone present obviously discovered this. Iai Slash is also a high-level swordsmanship. It is very easy to get started, but if you want to practice it deeply, few people can do it. After all, drawing a sword day after day is monotonous and boring. ? And the Iai Slash has not been practiced to a deep level, and it does not have much power. Most people will choose to give up on this kind of knife technique that may not necessarily pay off. But it is obvious that the two people in front of them have certain attainments in Iai Slash. Warriors focus on faith. Their duel is often a collision of beliefs. Of course, the prerequisite for this is that the two people are of similar strength. Otherwise, it will be useless no matter how firm your belief is. A tiger will not be killed by a sheep just because it has lost its teeth. Inoueno and Matsushita looked at each other with solemn eyes. Since they are all samurai who use the Iai Sword, the duel will take place in an instant. With one strike, you either lose or win! The two faced off for about a minute, but the bystanders showed no signs of impatience. Kakashi nodded slightly. The basic skills of these two people are indeed very solid. Although their strength is average, if they can continue to persevere, they may not be able to master the Iai Sword in the future. A gust of breeze blew by, and Inouye's eyelashes trembled slightly. Kakashi¡¯s eyes lit up, flaw! It's now! Matsushitado also discovered this and shouted softly: "Iai Slash!" The white sword light instantly bloomed in Matsushita's scabbard, like a crescent moon. Inouye was shocked and took action at the same time, but unfortunately, it was obviously a step too late. At the same crescent moon, Inoueno¡¯s katana was knocked away by Matsushita Do and fell into the ring. Inouye felt his right hand was numb, and for a moment he had no energy at all. When the referee saw this, he immediately said: "Matsushita wins!" Hearing this, Inouye¡¯s face was extremely bitter and he sadly retreated from the ring. " Matsushita Tang showed a hint of joy. The strength of the two is actually about the same. If it weren't for that gust of wind, the outcome would have been unpredictable. But sometimes luck is also part of strength. The next two samurai were obviously not at the level of Inoueno and Matsushita. In a burst of fighting, the two struggled to determine the winner. Kakashi looked at it indifferently, without the slightest interest. The previous Iaizhan duel between Inoueno and Matsushita was somewhat interesting, but the level of these two people cannot be complimented. Kakashi took a moment to look at Area C and found that the guy from Tetsuken had come down from the ring. With that relaxed look, it was obvious that his opponent did not cause him much trouble. But it¡¯s no wonder. With the level of Iron Sword, as long as your luck is not too bad, there will definitely be no problem in entering the re-examination. "Next, Gintoki Sakata versus Fuki Aso." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 188 Kakashi¡¯s Sword Skills You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Aso tiptoed and landed on the ring. Kakashi didn¡¯t hesitate much and also jumped up. "Game start!" "Is that person Aso Fukiki?" one person said with surprise. "What's wrong? Do you know him?" "You don't know him?" The man looked in disbelief. "I don't know you. What's wrong? Are you awesome?" "You look like a rookie at first glance. Aso Fukigi is a very scary person. He has superb swordsmanship with one hand. It is said that no one can beat his ten moves since his debut." "so smart!" "He may be the most powerful samurai in this game. That young man is really unlucky. He met Aso Fukiki for the first time. I'm afraid he will step down soon." "Not necessarily. I don't think the guy with silver-white hair is nervous at all. He must be very confident in his own strength, right?" "Hmph, what do you know? That person must be like you. He doesn't know Aso Fukiki's name at all. Otherwise, how could he be so calm. You know, Aso Fukiki is not an ordinary person, even if he is a Jonin, in Several people died under his sword." "What? He's actually so strong!" The man was completely shocked. Being able to kill a Jonin alone was a strength that no ordinary samurai could achieve. So, he looked at Kakashi with eyes full of sympathy. This luck is really bad. Their voices were loud, but in such a noisy square, few people could hear them. Unfortunately, Kakashi heard it. Kakashi was quite surprised that his opponent was actually capable of killing Jonin. A Jonin is the high-end combat power of a village. If the man in front of him really has this ability, then he has gone very far on the road of samurai. But the two people were right about one thing. Kakashi really had never heard of this person's name. Aso Fukiki pulled out his katana, looked at Kakashi with a cold look, and whispered: "Boy, you are unlucky to meet me in the first round. I advise you to surrender quickly, otherwise, There will be a few more holes in my body later." Kakashi was stunned for a moment. It had been a long time since anyone had spoken to him in this tone. I don¡¯t know why, but I suddenly feel nostalgic. With a chuckle, Kakashi gently pulled out Qian Ting. Since he had to participate in the Samurai Tournament, Kakashi did not seal Qian Ting in his wrist. Aso Fukiki was quite surprised to see Kakashi pull out the long sword. Then he looked at Kakashi's long sword and couldn't help but reveal a trace of greed. "Boy, you are very brave, but courage is useless in the face of absolute strength. Your knife is good, just think of it as compensation for me sparing your life." Kakashi glanced at his long sword with a strange expression. He didn't expect that his sword would be stared at. But after thinking about it, this is also reasonable. For a samurai, a good sword is really important. Many samurai can never find a good sword in their entire lives. Therefore, a good sword is very attractive to samurai. Qian Ting is top notch in terms of materials and manufacturing techniques. ¡°Except for those at the level of artifacts, I¡¯m afraid there really aren¡¯t many knives that can compare with Qian Ting. No wonder the person in front of you is greedy. "Sorry, this is my partner, I can't give it to you." Aso Fuki¡¯s face turned cold and he said, ¡°Humph, it¡¯s not up to you.¡± Aso Fuki held the long sword tightly with both hands, moved his body, and slashed at Kakashi with the sword. Swordsmanship requires speed, accuracy and ruthlessness, and all three points must be in place. Fighting is often a matter of a split second. The reason why White Fang's name can be spread throughout the ninja world is because he has perfected these three words. The enemy often loses his life before he can see where his knife is. Aso Fuki¡¯s movements were very fast, but for Kakashi, they were still far behind. The people below only saw an afterimage flash across the ring, and a bright light struck down from mid-air like thunder and lightning in the dark night. This sword is powerful and heavy, and the bottomThe audience couldn't help but cover their eyes, as if they had seen the scene of blood splattering on the scene. "Show me your swordsmanship! Split the mountain!" Kakashi narrowed his eyes and quickly waved Qian Ting with his right hand upward! Ding! There was a harsh clashing sound, and the two knives collided fiercely. Aso Fuki¡¯s pupils shrank, and he actually caught it! On the high platform in the distance, Mifune and Okosuke both looked towards this place. "Who are those two people?" Mifune asked curiously. "Mifune-sama, the older man is Aso Fukiki, who has become famous in recent years. I heard that his swordsmanship has reached its peak." "Oh? Is it a show of swordsmanship? It is indeed a good school. Who is that young man?" Hearing this, Okisuke glanced at Kakashi, shook his head, and said, "My subordinates don't know either, let me take a look." ??Okisuke said and immediately flipped through the roster in his hand. Mifune was not in a hurry and continued to watch the battle between the two. For some reason, the young man with silver-white hair gave him a familiar feeling. It seemed that he had seen him somewhere, but he couldn't remember. It¡¯s no wonder Mifune can¡¯t remember Kakashi. After all, six years have passed since the last time they met. Kakashi has grown up and he doesn¡¯t wear a mask. It¡¯s normal that he didn¡¯t recognize him for a while. "Mifune-sama, we found him. The man's name is Sakata Gintoki. He is twenty years old. He seems to be a traveling samurai. He just happened to pass by the Kingdom of Iron, so he participated in this conference." "That's right, this young man is not simple." Mifune said meaningfully. "Are you optimistic about him, sir?" Chongsuke said with a smile. "Yes, his basic skills are very solid. You can see that he is using ordinary sword skills now, but he has not fallen behind at all. That Aso Fukiki is completely helpless against him." Okisuke nodded and said: "Yes, Sakata Gintoki is indeed very good, but at the age of twenty, he has practiced basic swordsmanship to this level." "Haha, Okisuke, when you were this age, you didn't have such basic skills." Mifune laughed. Okisuke was quite embarrassed when he heard this and quickly changed the subject: "Mifune-sama, do you think that young man will win?" "Yes, and it won't take long. Aso Fukiki's heart is already in chaos." Hearing this, Chongsuke looked at the ring curiously. "How is that possible! How come my manifestation-style swordsmanship is of no use to you!" Aso Fuki looked at Kakashi in disbelief, seeming to be greatly shocked. And the expressions of the audience in the audience were even more amazing. ¡°I originally thought it was a one-sided battle, but I didn¡¯t expect it to turn into what it is now. Just now, Aso Fukiki attacked fiercely, but it couldn't do any damage to Kakashi. There are many people present who are also experts in swordsmanship, so naturally they can see the difference. This young man with silver-white hair is much better than this so-called Aso Fukiki! Of course, this is not because Aso Fukiki is not strong, on the contrary, he is very strong. ¡°At least most of the people present admitted that if they were themselves, they wouldn¡¯t be able to catch Aso and Fukiki¡¯s three moves. The samurai who thought of this couldn't help but look at Kakashi in surprise. Who is this young man who appeared out of nowhere? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 189 Kirabi You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "It seems that you are at the end of your rope." Kakashi lifted Aso Fuki's long knife away and said lightly. "Damn you brat! How could you have such an ability! It must be a fake!" Aso Fukigi became angry and swung the long sword in his hand at will, without any rules at all. Kakashi shook his head, his character was a bit too weak. This is not to blame Aso Fukiki. Since his debut, neither the famous swordsman nor the ordinary samurai can be his opponent. Since his debut, he has never failed, which has also created Aso Fukiki's arrogant character. Now that I have tried my best to defeat Kakashi, I naturally feel a little overwhelmed. A growth process that is too smooth will inevitably make people arrogant. When they encounter setbacks, they will show a measure that is completely inconsistent with their strength. Seeing Aso Fuki's furious look, Kakashi felt a little bored. Shaking his head, Kakashi gently put Qian Ting back into the scabbard. Aso Fukiki was stunned and shouted: "What do you mean? Do you want to admit defeat?" "No, you are upset. You are not worthy of my knife." When Aso Fukiki heard this, he was furious! "You brat! You are so arrogant! When I became famous, you didn't know where I was! You just caught a few swords by luck, but you dare to be so arrogant! I will let you know now what is the real show flow? fencing!" Aso Fukiki clenched the long knife in his hand, and the chakra in his body rioted in an instant. On the long knife, blue chakra appeared, forming a blue blade. "Show me your swordsmanship! Kill without a trace!" The blue blade turned into countless knife shadows, overwhelming the sky and the earth! "It has appeared! The most powerful killing move of the swordsmanship! Shadowless killing! Like countless sword shadows falling from the sky, blocking all the enemy's escape routes! That young samurai is in danger!" Matsushita Tang said in horror. In this knife, he seemed to see death! "go to hell!" Aso Fukigi shouted angrily, and chopped down mercilessly with the long knife in his hand. Seeing this scene in the distance, Okisuke was shocked and said: "Mifune-sama! This Aso Fukiki has practiced the Kegen-ryu sword technique to such an extent. It seems that Gintoki is in danger." Hearing this, Mifune showed a sarcastic smile and said, "Is this really the case?" Kakashi's eyes narrowed and he thought to himself: "It's really an amazing skill. It's quite similar to Konoha's Dance of the Three Suns and Moons. However, this alone is not enough." Amid the shadows of knives flying all over the sky, Kakashi stretched out two fingers without haste, pinched them gently, and a long knife was tightly clamped in the middle. In an instant, the sword shadows all over the sky disappeared without a trace, and the terrifying killing move that was originally frightening disappeared in an instant! Everyone in the audience couldn't help but swallow their saliva. What a terrible judgment! What a terrible decision! What a terrible hand speed! ??Okisuke and Mifune in the distance were also stunned. "How can this be!" Okisuke¡¯s mouth widened with an expression of disbelief. Although he was equally sure of taking this invisible killing move, his method was definitely not as simple and crude as Kakashi's. What kind of terrifying control, explosive power and vision are required for this! Okisuke is very clear that he cannot do this yet. Mifune was equally surprised. Although he knew that the move just now would not be able to harm Kakashi, he did not expect that he would be eliminated by such an understatement. Aso Fukiki looked at Kakashi in horror, and said tremblingly: "Youyou are not a human being!" Kakashi found it funny and lost interest in continuing the duel with him. With a move of his index and middle fingers, he snatched Aso Fuki's long sword away, and then stood behind him in a flash. Holding Aso Fuki's long knife in his hand, he gently placed it on Aso Fuki's neck. "Referee, can you declare the winner?" The referee came to his senses at this time and said: "The winner is Sakata Gintoki!" Hearing this, Kakashi put the long sword on the ground and slowly walked off the ring. When the people around him saw this, they all gave way to a path. thisIt's the respect a warrior has for the strong. Or rather, fear! For a time, all the samurai in Zone Z looked at Kakashi with completely different eyes. This is a terrifying opponent. At the same time, no one thought that they could seize the re-examination spot from this person. There can only be one person taking the re-examination in one area. ¡°Obviously, in the eyes of everyone, this spot has already been taken by Kakashi. "Mifune-sama, this young man is really strong. Even I am not sure of defeating him." Chongsuke said with emotion. Mifune nodded upon hearing this, looking at Kakashi with eyes full of appreciation. If young people like this can protect the Iron Kingdom, there will definitely be no problems in the Iron Kingdom within a few decades! "Lets see." Suppressing the joy in her heart, Mifune said calmly. "Yes! Mifune-sama!" Kakashi stood under the ring, not watching the competition on the stage, but looking elsewhere. "Look! There's a man over there using seven knives at the same time!" An exclamation caught Kakashi's eyes. Hearing the sound, I looked over and saw that it was Area G. I saw a tall, dark man with a strange posture and daggers all over his body. ??Looking carefully, there are actually seven in total! The two-sword style is not uncommon in the samurai world, and sometimes you can even see the three-sword style, but this is the first time I have seen seven swords. So much so that it attracted a large number of people to watch. "Seven knives? That person must be stupid, how could he wield seven knives at the same time?" "Who knows, but it seems that he is very capable." "Tch, it must be a gimmick. I don't believe it. How can he do it with seven knives? He doesn't have seven hands." "Yo! You stupid bastard! Surrender to my sword skills!" The swarthy man spoke a strange rap, making everyone look confused. His opponent was even more intolerable. "What a joke! You fool! Go to hell!" The samurai on the opposite side directly launched his own attack, and the long sword cut a line of light and shadow in mid-air. The swarthy man didn't pay attention and directly turned into a tornado of swords, with countless sword shadows shaking back and forth. The seven knives seemed to be growing on his body, which was dizzying. Before the people below could see clearly what was going on, the man had already fallen to the ground. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasped when they saw this, what a terrifying sword skill! I can't see the attack clearly! Seven knives can actually dance at the same time! No stagnation at all! Kakashi in the distance frowned. "It's him? The Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki, Kirabi. Why is he here?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 190 Identity You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Mifune-sama, look!" Chongsuke pointed to Kirabi¡¯s position, looking surprised. Even though Okisuke has been in the Kingdom of Iron for so many years, he has never heard of the Seven Sword Style. "This man's sword skills are really weird. He can use seven swords at the same time. Fortunately, he can figure it out." Mifune exclaimed. As a master of swordsmanship, Mifune naturally has an in-depth study of swordsmanship. Mifune has never seen this kind of swordsmanship from Kirabi. ¡°But with Mifune¡¯s perspective, we can certainly see the advantages in this. The seamless connection of the seven knives is enough to give people the illusion of a pair of sevens. At this time, if you don¡¯t have enough speed, you won¡¯t be able to resist the seven daggers that will come out of nowhere. The power is so terrifying that even Mifune is eager to try it. Kirabi¡¯s Seven Sword Style is naturally not created out of nothing, but comes from the inspiration of the Eight-Tails. The eight tails have eight tentacles, so Kirabi came up with the eight-sword style. The seven swords now are real swords, and there is another sword, which is a sharp blade formed from the coat of the tailed beast, the first eight swords! It¡¯s even more difficult to guard against! Kakashi was also quite surprised when he saw the Seven Swordsman style for the first time. This kind of weird swordsmanship is really difficult to deal with when he is not used to it for the first time. Facing this kind of swordsmanship, there are only two things to do: see through his attack trend, and the more important thing is to be faster than him! "Winner, Kirabi!" "Yo! Stupid bastard! I won!" After finishing speaking, Kirabi immediately put the seven knives back into their scabbards and walked off the ring. "That guy is so strong, where did he come from?" ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never seen him.¡± "Hey, this samurai tournament is really a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger. There are so many new faces. There is an iron sword in area c, a Gintoki in area z, and another Kirabi from this area, each one more exaggerated than the other. I don¡¯t know who is the biggest dark horse in the end.¡± "Who knows, but it definitely has nothing to do with us." These two people are self-aware. After watching these battles, they know how big the gap between them is. Kakashi looked away after seeing Kirabi get off the ring. Kakashi was quite surprised that Kirabi would appear here. ¡°But the Kingdom of Thunder is near the Kingdom of Iron, so it is estimated that Kirabi sneaked out again. ¡°Otherwise, with the temperament of the Fourth Raikage, Kirabi would never be allowed to participate in such a competition. The next game became very simple. Kakashi subdued his opponent with just a few moves and successfully passed the preliminaries. "This is the end of the preliminaries of the Samurai Tournament. A total of twenty-six warriors have been selected for the re-examination. Please take a rest for these twenty-six warriors and take the re-examination tomorrow!" The preliminary round of the Samurai Tournament is over, and a large number of samurai have been eliminated, but everyone knows that the real exciting part is yet to come. After all, it will just be a screening at the beginning, and the strong ones will not use their true skills at all. It will be different next time. ¡°Those who can enter the re-examination, who don¡¯t have two brushes, will then be the battle between dragons and tigers. "Gintoki, we have all entered the re-examination. How about it? Do you want to have a meal together?" "You want me to treat you to dinner?" "Hehe, you have seen this, and you also know what my situation is." Seeing Tetsuken¡¯s shameless appearance, Kakashi couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless. This guy is really an acquaintance. He has become so thick-skinned after only knowing him for a day. But Kakashi is not disgusted, this guy is quite cute. "Okay, I won't listen to your nonsense anymore, let's go." "hey-hey." At the end of the game, the Iron Square returned to tranquility again. "Mifune-sama, there are really many good samurai this time. The Kirabi, Gintoki, and Tetsuken we just saw. If these three people can serve our Iron Country, then our Iron Country will Your strength will be enhanced several times!" Chongsuke said excitedly. But Mifune was not so happy, but frowned slightly. "What's wrong? Mifune-sama?"   "Osuke, the name Kirabi seems familiar." Okisuke was stunned for a moment and thought about it carefully. Suddenly his eyes lit up and he said: "The Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki of Cloud Hidden Village seems to have this name. He has performed brilliantly in the previous three battles. Could it be that he was the one just now?" Big guy?" Mifune touched his beard and said, "There is a possibility. Go and investigate." "Yes! Mifune-sama!" After finishing speaking, Chongsuke left the platform. "But who is that Gintoki? Why do I feel so familiar?" Mifune shook his head and didn¡¯t think about it again. Maybe he would be able to remember it the next time he saw him. As for Kirabi coming to attend the Samurai Conference, Mifune didn't care. There is no rule that ninjas cannot participate in the Samurai Tournament, as long as you do not use ninjutsu. After all, the purpose of the samurai tournament is to test the swordsmanship of the samurai. If you win with sword skills, there is no problem, but if you win with ninjutsu, you will break the rules of the Samurai Tournament. Kirabi also left the Iron Square and walked into an alley. "Bi, you are too blatant to do this, Raikage will come looking for you soon." Eight-tails said. "It's okay. Anyway, every time I escape, I will be caught back within a week. It's the same." Kirabi still had the same strange tone. The Fourth Raikage is very strict about Kirabi's whereabouts. Although Kirabi can always find a chance to escape and play, the time each time is never too long. "That's right, it's up to you." "Xiaoba, do you think the Samurai Tournament can sharpen my sword skills? Today's opponents are so weak." "Bi, don't underestimate the Kingdom of Iron. The warriors here are some very strong." "You bastard, idiot! Why didn't I find out?" "You'd better practice your perception. If nothing else, Mifune, the leader of the Iron Kingdom, is very powerful. I can feel the power in his body, which is not much worse than Raikage." "Is he as strong as big brother? He is indeed very powerful, but he doesn't participate in the competition, so it's useless." "Not necessarily. I just felt that there is a strong boy in area z. He is a ninja like you, but his sword skills are also very strong." "Oh?" Kirabi's face showed a hint of excitement. ¡°A person who can make the Eight-Tails say he is very strong will definitely not be too weak. If this is really the case, maybe this warrior meeting will not be in vain. In the hotel of the Kingdom of Iron. "Gintoki, what kind of swordsmanship are you learning?" Tetsuken said while wiping the katana in his hand. "Is it a school? I can't talk about it, it's a family tradition." Kakashi leaned on the window frame and said absently. "Family inheritance? Isn't your father very powerful?" Tie Jian became inexplicably excited. Kakashi smiled and said, "You can put it that way." "Gintoki, you are already so strong, wouldn't your father be even more powerful? I really want to see him." "Then I'm afraid you will be disappointed." "Huh? Why? Isn't your father going to take action?" "It's impossible to take action. My father has been dead for more than ten years." "Huh? Sorry, I brought up your sadness." "It's okay, I've long been used to it. Are you sure about tomorrow's game?" Tiejian was shocked when he heard this. "Of course, Gintoki, maybe your opponent will be me tomorrow." Kakashi turned to look out the window and smiled: "We'll see." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 191 Beichen Kendo You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Welcome to the Samurai Tournament! Today is the rematch! There will be twenty-six warriors competing fiercely! Who will enter the finals! Please wait and see!" "Twenty-six warriors will compete in pairs by drawing lots. The thirteen winners will enter the finals! Now, all warriors, please come up and draw lots." The host said and took out a big box. "There are twenty-six balls in this box, numbered one to thirteen. Those who draw the same number will have a duel!" Twenty-six people stepped forward one after another to draw the stone balls. Kakashi is in Zone Z, so he is the last one. Kakashi¡¯s eyes were not on the box, but on Kirabi. Kirabi¡¯s skin is very dark and he stands out among the crowd. Among the people present, apart from Iron Sword, only Kirabi could make him take it seriously. This existence, known as the strongest Jinch¨±riki before Naruto controlled the Nine-Tails, should not be underestimated. That feeling made Kakashi feel very dangerous. Rather than saying that Kirabi makes Kakashi feel in danger, it is better to say that the eight tails in Kirabi make him feel very troublesome. Although the tailed beast became the plaything of the Akatsuki organization, Obito and Madara in the later period, it has to be said that in this period, it has absolute combat power. So far, the tailed beast that Kakashi has seen with his own eyes is the half of the Nine Tails that was sealed in Naruto. That kind of power, even though it was through the seal, Kakashi could also feel it. It can only be said that the tailed beast is indeed the strongest, even if it is only half, it still makes Kakashi feel a little out of reach at the time. This is the kind of gap that makes Kakashi more motivated to practice. You know, in the later stage, the Nine-Tails is nothing. And the Kirabi in front of him can fully utilize the Eight-Tails' abilities, so he is definitely a strong opponent. As if aware of Kakashi¡¯s gaze, Kirabi looked back. The two people's eyes met in mid-air, and there was a spark. Kirabi stretched out an iron fist towards Kakashi, then immediately retracted it, with an excited look on his face. Kakashi smiled, it seemed that he was also being targeted. Soon, it was Kakashi¡¯s turn. He reached into the box and took out a stone ball without thinking too much, only to see a 7 written on it. "No. 7? Not bad." Kakashi didn¡¯t stay long and walked down directly. "Okay, everyone has drawn their numbers. Please, the warrior who drew number one, please come to the ring!" As soon as the words fell, the two of them rushed onto the ring with a whoosh. "Hey, Gintoki, what's your number?" Tie Jian came over and asked at this time. Kakashi directly showed his stone ball. Teijian looked a little disappointed. "It's No. 7, I'm No. 6. It seems we missed it again and can only meet in the finals." "Oh? That's pretty good. Otherwise, you might not make it to the finals." Kakashi smiled. "You should feel lucky. If you meet me, Uncle Iron Sword, you will definitely lose." Before Kakashi said anything, a samurai next to him snorted coldly. "Hmph! Arrogant!" Kakashi and Tetsuken looked over after hearing this, and saw a young samurai wearing a blue samurai uniform looking at Tetsuken with disdain. "Just because you were lucky enough to win a few preliminaries, do you think you are very powerful? Let me tell you, your opponent in the next match will be me, Goro Miyamoto!" Miyamoto Goro said as he showed the stone ball in his hand, with the word "6" written on it. "Goro Miyamoto of Miyamoto Kenryu? It is said that he is the most outstanding successor of Miyamoto Kenryu in a hundred years." The people on the side whispered. When everyone heard this, they looked at him sideways. The reputation of Miyamoto Kenryu is not small. "Goro Miyamoto showed an unruly expression, obviously enjoying this feeling. "Tie Jian curled his lips and said: "Tch, who am I to have such a big tone? He is just a minor role in Miyamoto Kenryu. He dares to be so arrogant. I really don't know how high the sky is!" Miyamoto Goro was furious when he heard this, pointed at the iron sword and shouted?: "What did you say! Who are you! How dare you insult Miyamoto Kenryu!" The disdain on Tie Jian's face became more and more obvious, and he obviously didn't want to explain more. Seeing this, Goro Miyamoto became even more angry. He immediately held his hand on the handle of the knife, as if he was about to draw the knife in the next second. At this time, Kakashi said softly: "Mr. Miyamoto, this is a samurai convention. I'm afraid your behavior is inappropriate. It will be bad if you are asked out later." Miyamoto Goro was stunned when he heard this and looked around. Sure enough, the armored warriors of the Iron Country were already looking at him. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, if you really draw your sword at this time, these people will definitely rush up and drive you out. Weighing the pros and cons, Miyamoto Goro gave up the idea of ??drawing the sword. He came here to make the Miyamoto swordsman famous. If it was just for the sake of temporary anger, it was really not worth it. "Hmph! You're lucky, I'll see how I deal with you later, but no one will save you in the ring!" After Goro Miyamoto finished speaking, he walked to the other side of the ring, obviously afraid that he would not be able to help himself and take action again. "Tch, what the hell, you really treat yourself as a character." Tie Jian said unhappily. "Gintoki, why did you remind that guy that it would be better if he was disqualified?" "Tie Jian, it's not like you would say such spineless words. Of course, you have regained your face by yourself. Since you have been underestimated, you have to prove it. Is there any more practical way than defeating him in the ring? ?¡± "You're right, let's see how I deal with him later!" Tie Jian crossed his arms with both hands and looked at Miyamoto Goro coldly. Miyamoto Goro also noticed Tie Jian¡¯s gaze and glared back unceremoniously. There was murderous intent between the two of them. Kakashi is not surprised either. Although samurai are not as exaggerated as ninjas, they definitely killed a lot of people. This world has never been peaceful. Soon, the winners and losers were determined among the first five groups. "Those who draw number six please come on stage." As soon as the words fell, Miyamoto Goro couldn't wait to rush to the ring. ¡°Boy, come up here and let Miyamoto-sama teach you how to be a good person!¡± "Hmph! What a shameless statement!" Tie Jian snorted coldly, jumped up, and landed perfectly on the ring. "Game start!" "Boy, let me show you the power of Miyamoto's Kenryu! Turbulent flow!" Miyamoto Goro held the sword in both hands and stabbed the iron sword seven or eight times with the tip of the knife, like waves in the turbulent current. Tie Jian's expression was slightly solemn, and the katana in his hand turned into a whirlwind in an instant. The airtight sword shadow easily resolved Miyamoto Goro's offensive. Mifune on the high platform in the distance showed a hint of surprise. "This isthe Beichen Kendo that has been dormant for many years?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 192 Becoming Famous You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Beichen Kendo is one of the top ten kendos, ranking even above Miyamoto kendo. But in recent years, Beichen Kendo has been declining day by day, and there is no longer a strong person who can take advantage of it. So that it was gradually forgotten. But Mifune had seen the glory of Beichen Kendo. Miyamoto Goro was shocked when he saw this. "Whirlwind Sword Shadow? Beichen Kendo! You are the descendant of the Beichen family!" Beichen family, the shadow of the tree, the name of the person. Decades ago, the Beichen family was famous in the Kingdom of Iron and was definitely famous in the world of samurai. Although it has faded from its glory and has been forgotten by ordinary people, a big family like Miyamoto still remembers it. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that anyone would still remember the name of Beichen Kendo.¡± Tie Jian said with emotion. The people down there are already fried. "Beichen Kendo! Haven't they had no one come out of the mountain for a long time?" "Yes, it has been more than twenty years. I didn't expect that someone from Beichen Kendo would come to participate in the Samurai Conference this time!" "What is Beichen Kendo?" The person who asked this was looked down upon by the people around him, who were obviously disdainful of his ignorance. Kakashi didn¡¯t react at all. Tetsujian had already told him before. The top ten kendo families, the ten top kendo families, were once very prosperous. It just gradually declined with the changes of the times. In this world, it is still time for ninjas. ??Sometimes things like swordsmanship can really be cultivated without hard work. Miyamoto Goro's face became very ugly. Being from a big family, he naturally knows how terrifying Beichen Kendo was back then. Back then, Beichen Kendo was very famous and could be said to be the number one force in the Kingdom of Iron. When one is powerful, one will inevitably become arrogant. It is said that he offended the unfamous Konoha White Fang. In a rage, Konoha White Fang defeated all the masters of the Beichen family using only sword skills, and allowed the Beichen family to live in seclusion for twenty-five years. Since then, the Beichen family has disappeared in the Kingdom of Iron, and no one knows where they have gone. Some people even speculated whether this family was directly uprooted by Konoha White Fang. I didn¡¯t expect to meet the successor of Beichen Kendo here today. "Huh, it's just a lonely kendo." Although Goro Miyamoto looked disdainful, there was a faint fear in his eyes. Tie Jian didn¡¯t pay attention and just said: ¡°After this warrior meeting, Beichen Kendo will regain its glory.¡± After saying that, Tie Jian¡¯s hand holding the long sword exerted force. In an instant, the sword was filled with powerful chakra. "Today, our Beichen family will prove our status once again!" Such momentum was shocking, and Miyamoto Goro couldn't help but look sideways at it. Samurai can actually possess such powerful chakra! "It's over! Reach for the stars!" I saw the iron sword holding the hilt against his forehead, and the tip of the sword pointed towards Miyamoto Goro. For a moment, the entire arena fell into silence. It seems like the starry sky is still and full of mystery. Miyamoto Goro looked frightened and his body became a little trembling. "Is this the secret of Beichen Kendo, reaching for the stars? It is indeed a terrifying swordsmanship." Mifune touched his beard and showed great appreciation for the iron sword. Seeing this, Kakashi said calmly: "It seems it's over." On the stage, the iron sword passed through like a meteor and landed in front of Miyamoto Goro. The next second, the tip of the iron sword was already on Miyamoto Goro's throat. As long as Tetsujian is willing, Miyamoto Goro will become a corpse. Miyamoto Goro looked at the tip of the knife in front of him in fear. At that moment, he was even about to die. The feeling of being stared at by a wild animal made the hairs on his body stand up. "The winner, Beichen Iron Sword!" With the referee¡¯s announcement, Tie Jian showed a smile, put the sword into its sheath, and slowly walked off the ring. This battle has restored the reputation of the Beichen family.   Beichen is back! The purpose of Tie Jian coming to this conference is to make the Beichen family famous again. "Gintoki, look, I'm awesome." The iron sword proudly showed off to Kakashi. Kakashi didn't take it seriously and said calmly: "The opponent is too weak, there is nothing powerful about it." "Hey, you really don't give me face. Well, it's true that your opponent is not very strong." Tie Jian said indifferently. The people on the side were speechless when they heard this. That was Goro Miyamoto. He was classified as a weakling by the two of them. This was really bullying. But when they thought about the terrifying sword skills of the Iron Sword just now, no one dared to express any opinions. Well, these two eldest brothers do have the strength to say this. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s my turn to play.¡± After Kakashi finished speaking, he jumped onto the ring. "Don't take too long." Tie Jian teased. "Don't worry, I will definitely take longer than you to do other things, but this thing will definitely take me less time than you!" "What did you say!" Kakashi curled up the corners of his mouth, but gave no explanation. "Game start!" Kakashi¡¯s opponent was a burly man, and the sword in his hand was not of normal size. It was somewhat similar to the size of a decapitation sword. Just by looking at the size, you can probably guess that the person in front of you should be a powerful warrior. Most of these warriors pay attention to defeating ten groups with one force. "Boy, with your small body, you are no match for my sword. If you are hacked to death by me later, don't blame me." The big man had a sinister smile on his face, obviously full of confidence in himself. Kakashi pulled out Qian Ting, glanced at the big man, and said: "I'm sorry, I don't have much time to waste with you. It's better to end it quickly. I'm rushing to the next game." The big man was furious when he heard this. "Boy! What are you talking about? Looking for death!" The big man waved the sword in his hand and slashed at Kakashi! The force was so strong that there were even gusts of wind sound in mid-air. "This guy really has some brute strength." Tie Jian murmured. This kind of momentum and brute force is fatal to ordinary warriors. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If you can¡¯t dodge and hit directly, and you don¡¯t have enough strength to deal with it, you don¡¯t have to think about it to know the result. Kakashi narrowed his eyes, and the Qian Ting in his hand turned blue. Being covered in chakra makes Qian Ting even sharper. Swing the knife and strike! There is nothing fancy, just the collision of knives! Tear it apart! Sparks are flying! Qian Ting and the sword collided with each other, and the amazingly large sword was cut directly in the middle by Qian Ting! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The broken blade fell directly to the ground, and Kakashi's Qian Ting was already pressed against the big man's chest. Destroy everything! The big man¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief. "Winner, Sakata Gintoki!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 193 Kakashi vs Kirabi You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Gintoki, you are really quick and accurate. With this strike, the man was stunned." Te Jian patted Kakashi on the shoulder and said with emotion. "Do you think you can't beat me?" Kakashi smiled. "Tch, how is that possible? I just can't help but want to fight you now." Tiejian looked eager to try, and it was obvious that the warlike factor in his heart had been mobilized. "Wait until you can fight me." "That's what I should say to you." Kakashi did not answer, but looked towards the stage again. By this time, Kirabi had jumped onto the ring and was sizing up his opponent. But soon, Kirabi shook his head, obviously not satisfied with this. As soon as he took action, seven daggers flew out instantly and landed at the opponent's feet. The speed is so fast that the other party doesn¡¯t even have time to react. Looking at the dagger so close at hand, the other party swallowed and broke into a cold sweat instantly. "II admit defeat." "Winner, Kirabi!" "Gintoki, that Kirabi is very strong, the Seven Swordsman style, he is really a scary guy." Tetsuken¡¯s face was very solemn. This was the first time he had shown such an expression since Kakashi met him. But it¡¯s no wonder that Kirabi¡¯s knife skills are truly amazing. Maybe the ninjas don't feel too much about this, after all, they have other means to isolate such sword skills. But for samurai, their battle is such a head-to-head sword confrontation. Therefore, for them, Kirabi's Seven Sword Style can only be resisted head-on. Power, speed, skill! ?????????????????? Apparently Kirabi has all three. "Ah, it's very strong, just be careful." Kakashi nodded in agreement. The competition among the thirteen groups ended soon. "Next, the remaining thirteen warriors will enter the Iron Arena for the finals. As before, they will draw lots to determine the opponent." The drawing of lots was conducted again, in the same way as before. When Kakashi got the stone ball, he couldn't help but be stunned for a moment. "No. 1? The first one?" Kakashi murmured to himself, then looked at the others. Who is the opponent? Soon, Kakashi discovered the target. The same No. 1 stone ball was held by a dark right hand. Look along the arm. "It's him!" He has light yellow hair, wears a pair of small black sunglasses, and carries seven daggers on his back. Kirabi! When Kakashi looked at Kirabi, Kirabi also looked over and saw the stone ball in Kakashi's hand. Seeing the stone ball, which was also No. 1, a smile appeared on Kirabi's face. "Asshole, idiot! It's finally your turn!" "Now, please invite the players who have drawn number 1 to enter the Iron Arena!" Kirabi stepped onto the Iron Arena without saying a word. Compared with the previous arena, the Iron Arena is larger and stronger. "Hey, Gintoki, are you the first one up?" Tie Jian asked worriedly. "Yeah, it seems I'm the one who faced that guy first. Let's go first and talk about it later." After Kakashi finished speaking, he entered the ring, while Tetsuken's expression looked very serious. "Gintoki, be careful." It has to be said that as long as Tie Jian identifies with a person, no matter how short the time, he will express his goodwill to him. And Kakashi is the only partner that Tetsuken recognized after coming to the Kingdom of Iron. "You bastard and idiot, we finally have a decent opponent, come on, surrender under my uncle Bi's sword!" With all seven swords drawn, that weird posture appeared again. With Qian Ting in hand, Kakashi is no longer as relaxed as before this time. The opponent in front of me is not comparable to those previous warriors. "Mifune-sama, I didn't expect the two of them to confront each other so quickly." From a distance, Okosuke said to Mifune. Mifune had a solemn expression, but didn't say anything. "Three??Sir, who do you think will win? " "I don't know, these two people don't seem to be simple samurai. Needless to say, Kirabi is the Jinch¨±riki of the Eight-Tails. Although his sword skills are good, they are not his main means of attack. And that Gintoki, I always feel that I've seen him somewhere, but I just can't remember him. But judging from his condition, he is probably a ninja." "Is he also a ninja?" Okisuke asked in surprise. Mifune nodded and said: "Yes, that Gintoki's steps are much lighter than ordinary people. Obviously this is a characteristic of strong ninjas, and they have also been in ANBU. They I am engaged in assassination and other tasks, so I always unconsciously lower the sound of my footsteps. This is something that a samurai will never do." "I see. Mifune-sama is really sharp." ¡°I didn¡¯t notice it at first. It wasn¡¯t until we discovered Kirabi¡¯s identity that we both remembered this.¡± "But if these two people are both ninjas, wouldn't they be unable to be used by our Iron Country?" Okusuke frowned. "Haha, yes, but it doesn't matter, I have found the right candidate." "Beichen Iron Sword?" "However, that young man is a good prospect and has all the qualities of a warrior." "That's great." Chongsuke said happily. "Um." "coming!" A short sword with a red handle shot out and streaked across the sky. Qian Ting dances! Point the tip of the knife and push the short knife away directly! Ding! The short knife was stuck in the ground, but all this has just begun! Kakashi felt a sudden gust of wind blowing in front of him, and the blade had struck again. So fast! There are two knives on the left, two knives on the right, one on the head and one on the bottom. The remaining six knives slashed from six directions almost at the same time. When Kakashi saw this, not only did he not feel nervous at all, but he showed a smile. "interesting." Qian Ting turned into several afterimages, and in an instant, there were six collisions almost at the same time! ??Ding ding ding ding ding! The picture is still! Kakashi and Kirabi looked at each other. "You bastard, you idiot! What a mistake!" "You're not bad either." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The two of them are instantly separated! Then countless sword lights flashed again! Dazzling! It was just a brief contact, but everyone in the audience couldn't help but look at each other. too fast! They just saw some knife shadows, and they couldn't even see the trajectory of the attack. Tie Jian was stunned, then burst into a wry smile. "It's really an exaggeration. If it were me, could I resist it?" Tie Jian simulated the battle scene in his mind, but showed a disappointed expression. It¡¯s not enough, my level is not enough. "I didn't expect Gintoki to be so strong. No wonder Gintoki was unwilling to fight with me before. Now it seems that Gintoki probably thinks that I am not qualified to be his opponent." Thinking of this, Tie Jian felt a little discouraged. On the stage, Kirabi and Kakashi stood opposite each other, and the atmosphere condensed for a while. "Who are you?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 194: Flag Wood Sword Technique vs. Wild Heron Slashing You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Is it important?" Kakashi chuckled. "You bastard, idiot! You are right, I will defeat you first!" The strange posture appeared again, and the seven knives appeared on Kirabi's body again at some unknown time. Wearing sunglasses, you can¡¯t see the emotion or anger in your eyes, but Kirabi¡¯s body is actually very sudden. Seriously! After putting away his playful thoughts, Kirabi¡¯s aura in holding the knife became completely different. The previous opponent was too weak, so weak that Kirabi didn¡¯t even think seriously about it. Meeting Kakashi at this time finally made Kirabi feel a little burning. This is the reason why Kirabi came to participate in the Samurai Conference! Kakashi slightly tightened the hilt of the sword in his hand. In swordsmanship duel, it was the first time that Kakashi found a similar opponent after coming to this world for so long. When I first came here, my sword skills were far from what they are now. At that time, I played a few games with Mifune. It was a duel, but it was better to say that Mifune taught me. ¡° Later in Konoha, there were no opponents at all. Since White Fang, there have been no sword masters in Konoha. Shisui counts as one, but Shisui is several years younger than Kakashi, and his level is still not high enough to make Kakashi excited. The Kirabi in front of him is the only opponent who can make him feel pressured by Kakashi's sword skills after he has mastered it. The blood in his body gradually boiled. too long. Unlike the confusion when he first came to this world, after six years, Kakashi has mastered so many magical skills that he never thought of before. And the terrifying growth rate of this strength made Kakashi a little stunned. ??Even a little surprised. Kakashi knows that he still has a long way to go, and there are still six years before the plot begins. In six years, the strength can continue to grow. And swordsmanship is what Kakashi is currently stuck at. After practicing swordsmanship for six years, Kakashi never gave up. But Kakashi has never broken through what Mifune said about the belief in the sword, that is, the intention of the sword. It was a strange feeling, and Kakashi couldn't explain it clearly. He knew he was just one step away from the door, but he couldn't get in. He's been stuck here for too long. This time when I came to the Kingdom of Iron, I had no intention of breaking this barrier. Unfortunately, Kakashi¡¯s previous opponents also disappointed him. Maybe their strength is enough to compare with jounin, but for Kakashi, jounin is no longer the level of strength that can be taken seriously. too weak. But in this Kirabi, Kakashi felt the pressure that he had not seen for a long time. This feeling actually made Kakashi enjoy it at this moment. The Qian Ting in his hand shook slightly, as if he felt the master's thoughts and became excited. Swords have spirituality. Qian Ting originally possessed part of the White Fang dagger, which was quite spiritual. After following Kakashi for so long, his spirituality is quite high now. Kakashi even felt that if Qian Ting could be given a little more time, maybe the Thousand Ting Sword could transform into a weapon like the Great Sword Samehada. Of course, these are all speculations. After all, throughout the entire series of Naruto, except for the great sword Samehada that showed spirituality, the other weapons did not seem to have this characteristic. "Come on, you bastard, you idiot! This time I feel like I can write a perfect rhyme when I go back!" Kirabi let out a soft drink and jumped into the air! Kakashi looked up and saw that the dark figure turned into a shadow of knives, and seven knives protected it airtight. If a watermelon was thrown at it at this time, it would be cut into countless pieces in an instant. The speed is so fast, it has gone up a whole level compared to just now! Ding! Ding! Ding! In just a short moment, Qian Ting was so fast that he was almost as fast as those seven swords! A terrifying confrontation! Kakashi¡¯s right eye kept scanning, judging the short sword that appeared out of nowhere at the next moment. Kirabi¡¯s seven daggers are not only fast, but also have very weird angles. It¡¯s no wonder that the Kirabi knife was cut out from all corners of the body at will,It would be strange if the degree is not strange. The people below had already stopped talking and just stared blankly at the confrontation on the stage. For samurai, such a terrifying confrontation has great significance for their growth. The masters compete with each other, and each move is a huge inspiration to them. "It's a pity that some people can't even see the trajectory of the two people's moves, so there's no inspiration. "These two people are really terrifying. Even if they are not ninjas, their sword skills are the best in our country of iron. I am afraid only Mifune-sama can match them." Okisuke said with emotion, with a few thoughts in his heart. Very envious, even jealous. Mifune said nothing, but looked at the two of them with more solemn eyes. After a long time, Mifune sighed. The five major countries not only had strong ninjas emerging in an endless stream, but they also had no shortage of strong men who were proficient in sword skills. Mifune suddenly felt that the pressure on himself was a lot greater. Although Mifune has no ambitions, he also wants the Iron Kingdom to have the power to protect himself. But looking at the current strength of the Iron Kingdom, and looking at the two people in front of him, Mifune was a little helpless. Is the gap really that big? A knife flew out, Kakashi dodged, shua! The short knife plunged into the ground instantly. Swish! Two more daggers flew out! Qian Ting stagnated for a moment, then turned into two afterimages, Ding Ding! With two crisp sounds, the dagger was pushed away again. A huge shadow shrouded Kakashi's head. When he looked up, he saw huge feet falling from the sky! So fast! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? There was a loud noise, and Kakashi's position was directly bombarded into a small crater. Kakashi took advantage of the situation and took half a step back, narrowly escaping again and again. Kirabi¡¯s tall body is now very close to Kakashi! He once again carried six short knives. Kirabi showed a smile of unknown meaning and said softly: "Fly, dance like a butterfly!" Oops! Kakashi looked shocked! "Eight tails! Turn into a bee sting!" Instant step! open! But Kakashi¡¯s figure did not know where he went. Mifune in the distance shrank her pupils! "Shunbu! How can he be Shunbu! Silver-white hair? Could it be that he is Kakashi? No wonder he looks familiar." For a moment, the original doubts were instantly solved in Mifune's mind. Shunpo was developed by Hatake Sakumo and then passed on to Mifune, who then taught it to Kakashi. Therefore, in this world today, apart from Kakashi and Mifune, there is no third person. Unless White Fang taught it to others, this possibility is too low. "Flag wood sword technique! Break the mountain!" Kakashi¡¯s figure reappeared, it was behind Kirabi! Qian Ting does not have the blue thunderous light of the past, but instead has a feeling of great skill but clumsiness. A flash of color flashed across Kirabi's face, this knife is too dangerous! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 195 Identity Exposed You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Bi, use the tailed beast coat quickly, or you will be seriously injured!" Kirabi didn¡¯t hesitate much. Eight-tails¡¯ words are never wrong. The bright red tailed beast's coat instantly covered Kirabi's body, and its eight blood-red tails kept swaying. The blue sword light struck the tailed beast's coat at this moment! Tear it apart! The tailed beast's coat was actually cut open! Kirabi was slightly shocked. This was the first time since he had the tailed beast's coat that someone chopped it apart so roughly. At the moment of this block, Kirabi quickly dodged and left the place. On the ring, a silver-white young man stood opposite a blood-red eight-tailed monster. The audience below were shocked and speechless. "What is that? Blood-red chakra?" "What kind of monster is it? Why does it appear here?" Fear spread among everyone, and Teijian rushed into the ring without saying a word and stood next to Kakashi. "Gintoki, are you okay?" Kakashi shook his head and said, "It's okay." "What's going on with that guy?" "It's nothing, it's just the tailed beast's coat." "Tailed beast coat? What is that?" Tie Jian asked doubtfully. Before Kakashi could speak, Kirabi had already taken off his tailed beast coat, and there was a shallow wound on his shoulder, which healed in an instant. At this time, Kirabi's face became very serious, just because Eight-Tails just told him something. "Bi, the guy named Gintoki in front of you has a seal on his left eye. Moreover, if I haven't seen the one just now, it should be White Fang's sword technique. There are only powerful ninjas with such characteristics in the ninja world. one person." "Are you Kakashi Hatake? The son of White Fang? The bastard who injured my elder brother last time?" Teijian looked shocked and looked at Kakashi with an expression of disbelief. "Gintoki? Are you Hatake Sakumo's son?" "Ah, I'm sorry, I didn't mean to lie to you before." Kakashi said apologetically. "Damn it! You guy, what's going on with that White Fang's son! Damn it! Damn it!" Teijian roared angrily, and instantly pulled out the katana in his hand, slashing at Kakashi! Kakashi was startled and quickly raised his sword to block it. "Iron sword, what are you doing!" Tetsuken's eyes were red, and he stared at Kakashi and said: "Hatake Sakumo defeated my father back then, causing him to die in depression. I want to get this revenge back for him!" Kakashi smiled bitterly when he heard this, why did he still encounter this kind of hatred from his previous life? White Fang has been stained with countless amounts of blood throughout his life, which is not a strange thing. "Sorry, this is a matter of the previous generation. If you want revenge, I am waiting for you at any time, but I can't do it now. You can go down first." Kakashi said, hitting Tetsuken in the chest with his palm, knocking him out of the field. "Kakashi, I'm afraid my brother's account needs to be settled." Kirabi had a fierce look on his face, obviously he was very upset about Kakashi's injury to the Fourth Raikage two years ago. "Bi, calm down. This man once defeated the Fourth Raikage, and his strength should not be underestimated." "Don't worry, I know what's going on." Seeing Kirabi say this, Eight-Tails stopped talking. The two have been together for so many years and know each other very well. Although I don¡¯t know what Kirabi wants to do, since Kirabi wants to do it, Eight-Tails will accompany him. This is a tacit understanding between the two of them. The tension was tense, and the atmosphere became a little solid for a while. At this time, a figure suddenly appeared between the two people. There was a white bandage on his head, and a long beard hung down from his chin. Three ships! Mifune glanced at Kakashi and said, "Kakashi, long time no see. I didn't expect you to have grown to this point." Kakashi bowed slightly. He still respected the sword master who once taught him. "Mr. Mifune, thank you for taking care of me." "Haha, it's nothing. If Sakumo knew that you had such an achievement now, he would be very pleased."  After Mifune finished speaking, he looked at Kirabi and frowned: "Mr. Kirabi, this is a samurai tournament. You used the power of the eight tails and broke the rules of the samurai tournament. I'm sorry that you lost this time." Qualification for the competition, please leave here.¡± Mifune¡¯s words were neither humble nor arrogant, and he did not hesitate at all because of Kirabi¡¯s identity as the Eight-Tailed One. "You bastard and idiot! I want to fight this guy. It doesn't matter whether I am qualified or not." Kirabi¡¯s goal at this time has become Kakashi, so naturally he doesn¡¯t care about the so-called samurai conference. And in Kirabi¡¯s view, there is no one in this warrior conference who is qualified to be his opponent. "Mr. Kirabi, this is the Kingdom of Iron, please respect the rules here." Kirabi was quite unhappy, but did not have an attack. "The Iron Country can always exist as a neutral country, and Kirabi knows its strength very well. If you insist on going your own way, it will be easy to make enemies for Kumogakure, which Kirabi does not want to see. The scene was a little awkward for a moment. Kakashi sighed. With his pride, he would not let Mifune and Iron Country stop Kirabi. It¡¯s just a Kirabi, Kakashi is still confident that he can solve it. "Mr. Mifune, this matter happened because of me. It's better for me to solve it." Kakashi walked in front of Kirabi and said, "Follow me, this is not the right place for us to do anything." After saying that, Kakashi left the place instantly. ¡°You bastard, you idiot!¡± Kirabi called out and followed. Mifune did not stop him and watched the two people leave. Mifune also saw Kakashi¡¯s skill just now. Although Kirabi is strong, Kakashi is not weak either. If the two of them really fight, I'm afraid it's still between five and five. Furthermore, both of them are important people in their respective villages. Therefore, Mifune believes that they will have a sense of whether to strike lightly or heavily. "Mifune-sama, do you want to send someone over?" At this time Okosuke also came over and asked next to Mifune. Mifune shook his head and said: "No need, let them solve the ninja issues themselves." Chongsuke nodded and asked: "Then shall the game continue?" Under the Iron Arena, the warriors looked at each other, obviously not reacting to what had just happened. That young man with silver-white hair is actually Hatake Kakashi, who is famous in the ninja world. The strength is indeed terrifyingly strong. "Gintoki" Tie Jian had a gloomy look on his face, not knowing what he was thinking. "Everyone, it was just a small accident. Those two people have abstained. Next, the game will continue!" Mifune gave the order and left the Iron Arena, and the host took up his post again to preside over the competition. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Compared to the fierce fight that had just occurred, the rest of the battle was like playing house, and it was uninteresting. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 196 The Seven Hells Appear You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the Iron Canyon, huge water flows down from a high place, sounding like a loud bell. A lot of water vapor escapes everywhere. Two figures came into the canyon one after another. "Kilabi, it's almost here." Kakashi stood on a big rock, turned around and looked at Kirabi and said. Kirabi looked around and after making sure there were no traps, he nodded. "Khilabi, this is a time of peace, there should be no conflict between us, and there is no conflict between us this time, it's just a game." Kakashi said softly. If it is possible not to fight, Kakashi still doesn¡¯t want to fight Kirabi. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Killing is definitely not allowed. With the violent temper of the Fourth Raikage, Kirabi will be killed. It would be strange if Konoha and Kumogakure don't fight. And Kakashi still has a good impression of Kirabi. Furthermore, Kirabi¡¯s strength cannot be underestimated. Although he is not the same Kirabi he was ten years ago, his strength is not much different. So, no matter how you look at it, this is a thankless task, and Kakashi has always refused to do this. With that free time, it¡¯s better to catch up on some sleep. "You bastard, you idiot! You injured my elder brother before, and I must seek justice. No matter what, in this case today, you have to fight even if you don't want to!" Kirabi looked at Kakashi with burning eyes, with high fighting spirit, but without a trace of murderous intent. Others may not know it, but Kirabi knows it. Back then, Kakashi had the chance to kill the Fourth Raikage, but he showed mercy. On the battlefield, everyone has their own position. Killing is their duty, but showing mercy is a kind of sentiment. No matter what the reason was, Kirabi accepted the favor. Therefore, it is not necessary to say how much Kirabi hates Kakashi. After all, the Fourth Raikage has no big problem. The reason why Kirabi insisted on fighting Kakashi this time was because his hands were itchy and he wanted to see how powerful Kakashi was. After all, the Fourth Raikage¡¯s status in Kirabi¡¯s mind is very high. He also knew how powerful the Fourth Raikage was, but he never expected that two years ago, he would be defeated by a boy under the age of eighteen. Although he didn¡¯t know the specific battle process, Kirabi was full of curiosity about this person. Since we met this time, we naturally can¡¯t just miss it. Kakashi was a little helpless when he saw this. Kirabi did not seem to have any intention of fighting with him, but this attitude of refusing to fight or let go still left him speechless. "In that case, I'll stay with you until the end!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The sound of a thousand birds sounded, and the Qian Ting Dao bloomed with a completely different light than before. The blue electric arc keeps jumping on it, which looks quite scary. The blue electric light made Kirabi feel the terrifying brightness even while wearing sunglasses. "Is this your thunder escape? It's amazing that you can hit such a high-density thunder escape in the palm of your hand and transmit it to the sword at the same time. Even Yunyin, who is good at thunder escape, has this ability There are not many." "Thanks for the compliment." Open instantly! Kirabi only felt a blur in front of his eyes, and Kakashi's figure disappeared again. "It's the same kind of instant body that happened before. It's really fast!" "Bi, behind you!" Hearing this, Kirabi said nothing. The red chakra on his body emerged again. He kicked his right foot and the ground underneath him instantly left the place. Kakashi¡¯s figure also appeared again at this time. Without saying a word, Kirabi threw the short knife in his hand! The powerful thunder chakra tightly wraps the dagger together and moves rapidly in mid-air. Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank, and the seal on his left eye was instantly lifted. "Supersonic Thunder Escape Sword!" The Sharingan rotates crazily, taking in all the flow of its chakra into view. Qian Ting swung his hand and knocked the dagger away.   "Amazing control ability, using thunder escape to trigger high-frequency vibration waves, so that it has penetrating power beyond wind escape. What an ingenious method." Kakashi praised. "I saw through it in an instant. Are those scarlet eyes the Sharingan you got accidentally? You really have amazing powers of observation. No, ordinary Uchiha people don't use the Sharingan as skillfully as you do. Sharingan Does it have a more powerful effect in the hands of outsiders? That sounds ironic." Kirabi participated in the Third Ninja War, and naturally he also fought against the Sharingan. But among the Sharingan he has fought against, no one has been able to control it to this extent. In just one moment of fighting, he actually saw through the super Yin Zhenlei Escape Blade that he was proud of. Kakashi did not answer, but said: "The tailed beast's coat has indeed increased greatly, but this form has increased so much chakra." "You bastard, you idiot, Xiaoba's ability is more than that!" Kirabi made rap movements with both hands, looking very proud. As a perfect Jinchuuriki, Kirabi has already had a heart-to-heart relationship with the Eight-Tails. In his opinion, the Eight-Tails' ability is his ability. "Just use whatever moves you have, that's all, but there is no way to defeat me." Kakashi said softly, looking at Kirabi with expectation. "Bi, he is very strong. It is impossible for you to defeat him in this form. Use all your strength." The Eight-Tails' tone was quite serious, and he obviously sensed Kakashi's difficulty. "Since Xiaoba said so, let's use all our firepower! It just so happens that this place is big enough for us to use our fists." As Kirabi said, eight octopus legs popped out of his body. The next moment, Kirabi's body suddenly expanded, and immediately, a huge creature dozens of meters high appeared in Kakashi's field of vision. A huge bull head, an octopus body, strange creatures that I have never seen before. Eight tails, you ghost! Among the nine tailed beasts, the only one with the most powerful presence is the Kyuubi. "It's really amazing. This terrifying amount of chakra is really enviable." Not many humans can possess tailed beast level chakra. Even if you can defeat the tailed beast, it's not because you have more chakra than the tailed beast. It¡¯s because of all kinds of strange ninjutsu and tactics that the tailed beasts can¡¯t resist. When it comes to intelligence, tailed beasts cannot be compared to humans. "Hatake Kakashi, in this form, you will definitely lose." An arrogant voice came from the huge bull head, obviously feeling that he had a chance to win. Kakashi curled up the corners of his mouth and said with a smile, "That's not necessarily the case." Qian Ting sealed it again, Kakashi put his left hand to his mouth and bit it, causing blood to bleed instantly. Hands quickly! "The art of psychics!" boom! There was a loud noise, and a huge creature whose size was almost the same as the eight tails also appeared. The smoke cleared, revealing three huge dog heads. The three-headed dog of hell! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 197 Tailed Beast Jade You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Hey, Kakashi, is this the kind of opponent you summoned me for the first time? You really think highly of me." Qi Jing couldn't help but smile bitterly when he saw the Eight Tails not far away. The Seven Hells still know the names of the nine tailed beasts. "Hey, can you be a little ambitious? Persimmon is not a picky one, it's just eight tails." The Seven Hells rolled their eyes at Kakashi and said, "Your tone is quite serious, it's just the Eight-Tails." Although Qi Jing said this, his whole body became tense. "Psychic beast? I've never seen it before, Xiaoba, do you know it?" "The Cerberus Clan, I didn't expect them to still exist. I thought they had been extinct long ago." The Eight-Tails' tone was a little solemn, and it was obvious that he was quite afraid of this psychic beast family. "The Cerberus Clan? What is that?" "Back then, the Sage of Six Paths once wanted to manage the dead souls in this world, but failed in the end. However, in the process, the old man of Six Paths discovered two things. One was Rashomon, which is said to be the gate to the underworld, and the other was They are the hellhound clan that protects Rashomon.¡± "The door to the underworld? The hellhound clan guarding the door?" Kirabi was slightly stunned, obviously shocked by such important news. No matter what kind of world you are in, anything that affects life and death is no small matter. If there really is an underworld in this world, what kind of underworld does it exist? If the barrier between yin and yang can be broken, doesn¡¯t it mean that people will never die? "This incident seemed to have inspired the old man Liu Dao. After that, the old man didn't know what he was tinkering with." "You bastard, you idiot, it really makes my head hurt. I don't care about this anymore. Let's solve the trouble in front of me first." Kirabi was a little confused by this information, but decided to fight with Kakashi first. "Six Paths Immortal" means nothing to him. "Bi, the strength of the Cerberus clan is not low, plus that Hatake Kakashi, even in the complete tailed beast mode, you have to be careful." "Don't worry, Xiaoba." Kakashi did not hear the inner communication between Kirabi and the Eight-Tails, but seeing the Eight-Tails' body gradually solidify, he knew that the other party was about to launch an offensive. "Seventh Prison, be careful. It's our first stop for joining forces anyway. Our opponent is the Eight-Tails, so we can't drop the price." "Tch, you don't need to tell me. I haven't done anything for so long and I'm almost rusty. It's just a good time to stretch my muscles." "Eight Volumes of Tailed Beasts!" The eight tentacles of the eight tails wrapped around his body, using it as an axis, and began to spin crazily! A huge storm swept across the Iron Canyon! The strong wind is coming towards Kakashi and the Seven Hells! The huge size of the Seven Hells could not help but waver slightly. Kakashi used chakra to absorb the top of the Seven Hells' heads, and his windbreaker was blown away. "It's really terrifying power. I'm afraid the entire terrain will be changed by this guy." Kakashi sighed softly. "There are still nonsense words on your mind, here you go!" Qi Jie complained, then suddenly bent his limbs and jumped up instantly! Flying dogs are in the sky! "Hey, Seven Hells, I didn't expect you to jump so high." Kakashi couldn't help but praise when he saw this. "There are still many things you don't know. If I hadn't been seriously injured last time, do you think you could defeat me so easily?" Kakashi chuckled and did not refute. The huge octopus legs directly destroyed the entire Iron Canyon, the waterfall disappeared without a trace, and the canyon became a flat land. "Bi, they are in the sky." "knew." The eight tentacles were retracted, and the huge storm disappeared immediately. "What is he doing?" Qi Jie asked in confusion. I saw the eight tentacles of the eight tails gathered together at the same time, the mouth of the cow opened wide, and black chakra quickly gathered in the middle. Kakashi was shocked when he saw this, and said quickly: "Tailed beast jade! Seven hells, use the most powerful fire escape!" When Qi Jing heard the words, there was no nonsense, and powerful chakra gathered in his mouth. "Wind Escape! Big breakthrough!" "Fire Escape! Dragon Fire Technique!" "Combined Ninjutsu! Great Dragon Fire Jutsu!" FearFlames of fire spurt out from the mouths of the Seven Hells! Kakashi¡¯s eyes narrowed when he saw this, this kind of power is not enough to deal with the tailed beast jade! Fairy mode is on! The silver-white magatama instantly opened on Kakashi's back, and powerful natural energy poured into Kakashi's body. Dark red eye shadow instantly appeared on Kakashi's face. "Immortal art! Fire escape! Dragon fire art!" The same fire escape spurted out from Kakashi's mouth, joining the previous flames. The last come first! The two merged together quickly and turned into white flames! For a time, the scorching temperature raised the entire temperature several degrees! The vegetation in the distance all withered in an instant! The power of this flame has reached this level! At this time, the Eight-Tails also completed charging up! "Tailed Beast Jade!" A huge chakra ball flew out of the Eight-Tails' mouth! The terrifying strong wind blew away all the trees everywhere! In the Kingdom of Iron, in the Iron Square, Mifune looked into the distance, shocked by the terrifying scene. "What is that? It's so terrifying. It's the direction Kirabi and Kakashi left just now. Could it be the two of them? It's really terrifying." Not far away from the Iron Canyon, a dark-skinned man looked up. "Is that there? What kind of enemy is it that actually lets this guy use the Tailed Beast Jade? No, you have to go and have a look!" After saying that, the big man's whole body exploded with thunder and disappeared directly from the spot. And the place where he originally stood was scorched black. The scene in the Iron Canyon at this time cannot be overstated to describe it as devastating. The dark tailed beast jade collided with the terrifying white fire escape! Boom! A loud noise! The terrifying air wave blew the huge body of Qi Jing tens of meters away. The eight tails were also blown back dozens of meters by the air wave! Whoops! The tailed beast jade was swept directly into the sky by the dark fire escape! Boom! With a loud noise, the dark flames and the tailed beast jade canceled each other out and disappeared into the air! "It was actually offset!" Kirabi looked surprised. Since he mastered the skill of Tailed Beast Jade, this was the first time that he was offset by the same power. "No, Bi, the power of the white flame just now was still above the tailed beast jade. If Kakashi Hatake hadn't deliberately hit the bottom of the tailed beast jade, I'm afraid it wouldn't have been as simple as canceling it out." The Eight-Tails were a little frightened. The terrifying white fire escape was clearly mixed with this natural energy! Since Kakashi Hatake has mastered this ninjutsu! Kakashi was also stunned when he saw this. He didn't expect that after he integrated Senjutsu into Fire Release, and then added the Fire Release of Seven Hells, it would have such terrifying power. This is a power comparable to the Tailed Beast Jade! Kakashi clenched his right fist and chuckled: "What an interesting power." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 198 ab combination You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Asshole, idiot! Hatake Kakashi, you are really powerful!" "Thanks for the compliment." "But I won't give up just like that. The competition has just begun." Kakashi frowned, it was not an option to continue like this, it would be very troublesome to fight with the Eight-Tails. A protracted war is not good for you. The tailed beast¡¯s abnormal amount of chakra, even if Kakashi¡¯s chakra has greatly increased, cannot be compared to it. Just when the huge body of the Eight-Tails began to leap forward, Kakashi suddenly looked not far away from the Eight-Tails. There is a powerful chakra approaching. "This feeling of chakra is from the Fourth Raikage?" Kakashi was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that the Fourth Raikage would appear at this time. But Kakashi doesn¡¯t have much fear. With the Flying Thunder God in hand, if nothing else, running away is definitely possible. Kirabi also noticed this huge chakra at this time. "yes, Sir!" Kirabi exclaimed, then looked over. I saw a big man covered in blue thunder and lightning flashing from a distance, and not long after, he appeared above the Eight-Tails' head. "Bi, what are you doing, why do you have to become like this? I should have said that it is not allowed to become like this unless necessary?" ?????????? The Eight-Tails transformed by Kirabi immediately showed a flattering expression and said, "Brother, this is an accident." Seeing this, the Eight-Tails angrily yelled in Kirabi's heart: "Bi! Don't use my body to make such a humiliating expression." "Xiaoba, don't worry about this. If you piss off big brother, we will be in a lot of trouble in the future." The Fourth Raikage stopped looking at the Eight-Tails below, and instead looked at Kakashi standing on the head of the three-headed dog. The Fourth Raikage¡¯s expression was stern. Looking at the person in front of him, he felt a little familiar, and then he immediately reacted. "It's you! Hatake Kakashi!" Kakashi chuckled and said, "Long time no see, Raikage-sama." "How will you be here." "I believe that based on the information in Yunyin Village, I should know that I am traveling outside now, so it is normal for me to be wherever I am, isn't it?" Hearing this, the Fourth Raikage was silent. Indeed, there was also a source of information from Kumogakure in Konoha. If a person as big as Hatake Kakashi disappeared from Konoha, other villages naturally received the news. It¡¯s just that they are all judging the authenticity of this news. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by??? The Raikage didn¡¯t know about what happened between Kakashi and Danzo. After all, not many people know about this matter. If Raikage even knows this, then Konoha will stop playing and disband as soon as possible. "Bi, what's going on?" Hearing this, Kirabi explained the matter honestly, and the Fourth Raikage suddenly understood. "Bi, you are running around again. This time you go back and you are not allowed to leave Yunlei Gorge for a year." "You bastard and idiot! Brother, you can't do this to me." "Shut up, Bi." The Fourth Raikage scolded angrily. Kakashi was a little embarrassed when he saw this. This seemed to be a family matter, and he seemed very inappropriate here. The Seventh Prison is also very helpless, why are they still doing this half of the time? "Um, you two, how about you talk first and we leave first?" Kakashi asked tentatively. Kirabi and the Fourth Raikage both looked at Kakashi upon hearing this. All three of them knew that this battle was just a joke and there was no point in continuing it. Kakashi can¡¯t keep Kirabi and Raikage, and similarly, Kirabi and Raikage can¡¯t keep Kakashi. "Hatake Kakashi, I never thought that meeting again would be like this." "I didn't expect that I would meet the famous AB group at this time." "Back then, I and I fought against Namikaze Minato, but we didn't expect to lose to him in the end. It's really interesting to meet his disciple again this time." "That battle? I also heard Minato-sensei say that Minato-sensei admires you very much." In Kakashi¡¯s long-lost memory, Minato¡¯s words suddenly emerged. "Kakashi, Kumogakure's Ai and the Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki are very strong, and they will definitely become Kumogakure's pillars in the future. You must help the teacher well when the time comes."  The smile on Minato's face can still be recalled, but now it has become a bubble of the past. Now that I think about it, I feel really sad. "However, Mr. Minato, I have lived up to your expectations. Now I will definitely block these two people for you." "Really? It's an honor for my defeated general to be praised by Namikaze Minato." The Fourth Raikage thought of the high-spirited figure back then and sighed for a moment. "Then, continue?" The Fourth Raikage¡¯s eyes were like lightning as he looked at Kakashi. "Since we have met, since we can't let it go. One move! After one move, this farce will be over." "Oh? What do you want to do?" Kakashi asked doubtfully. "Bi, cancel tailed beast mode." The Fourth Raikage did not return, but asked Kirabi to release his current tailed beast mode first. Kirabi did not object and directly lifted the current status. Seeing this, Kakashi said: "Seventh Prison, you should go back first." "Kakashi, is it okay for you to be alone?" "Don't worry, I want to leave, they can't stop me yet." "All right." Qi Jie said and disappeared from the spot with a bang. Kakashi fell from the air. "Kakashi, if you can't take the next move, I will stop. The favor you showed me last time by showing mercy will be forgotten." Kakashi shrugged and said it didn't matter. "Brother, what do you want to do?" "Just watch it carefully." The Fourth Raikage said as the blue lightning on his body flashed again. Thunder Armor Mode! Kakashi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. After the last battle with the Fourth Raikage, Kakashi also obtained the training method of Thunder Armor. It¡¯s just that the requirements for the physical body of the Thunder Dungeon Armor are really abnormal, and Kakashi can¡¯t use it for the time being. The Sharingan emerged, staring motionlessly at the movements of the Fourth Raikage. "Thunder escape! Thunder plow hot knife!" With an angry shout, when he saw the Fourth Raikage again, he was already in front of Kakashi, and the thunder attribute chakra on his right arm dazzled his eyes brightly. "Sure enough, it's still so fast." "Immortal magic! Frog Kumite!" The Fourth Raikage felt a chakra appear inexplicably around him and blocked it with his right arm. "What!" The Fourth Raikage looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief. An invisible attack? The Fourth Raikage turned around and landed next to Kirabi. "Brother, are you okay?" "It's okay. Hatake Kakashi, what is that." ¡°No comment, okay, that¡¯s it, goodbye.¡± After Kakashi finished speaking, he disappeared directly without stopping. The art of Flying Thunder God! "Brother, why didn't you let me use the Thunder Plow Hot Knife just now!" Kirabi asked doubtfully. "If the two of us use it together, we won't be able to control it. It doesn't matter whether Kakashi Hatake blocks it or not, it won't do us any good." The Fourth Raikage looked at the place where Kakashi had just stood, thoughtfully. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 199 Lake Toya You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi ignored what the Fourth Raikage and Kirabi were thinking after he left. He has no interest in these. Although he admires both Kirabi and the Fourth Raikage, Kakashi has no interest in getting involved with them at this time. Kakashi did not go anywhere else, but returned to the Land of Iron. At this time, the warrior meeting has already come to an end. After Kakashi inquired a little, he knew that after he left, Tetsuken won the final victory with an absolute advantage. Kakashi was not surprised by this. The samurai Kakashi who was present at the time could roughly feel their strength. And Iron Sword is undoubtedly much more powerful than them all. Without much hesitation, Kakashi walked directly to Mifune's mansion. As the leader of the Iron Kingdom, Mifune's mansion is still easy to find. There were two warriors in armor standing at the door. When they saw Kakashi approaching, they stretched out their hands to stop them. "Please stay, this is Mifune-sama's residence, no unauthorized entry is allowed." "Hello, please let me know and say that my old friend's son is here to visit." The samurai looked Kakashi up and down. Seeing his extraordinary aura, he nodded and said, "Wait a moment, I'll report it now." "It's troublesome." Seeing the samurai enter, Kakashi looked around boredly. As the leader of a country, Mifune's residence is far from luxurious, but rather simple. Mifune is a true samurai and has no great enthusiasm for these luxurious things. In his opinion, as long as he has a place to live, it is enough. In the mansion. "Mifune-sama, this samurai tournament is really full of twists and turns." Chongsuke said with emotion. Thinking about it, it was originally just a simple samurai meeting, but unexpectedly, Hatake Kakashi and the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki, who are famous in the ninja world, came over to join in the fun. Fortunately, no trouble was caused in the end, otherwise, the ending would be really difficult to deal with. "It's okay, it's okay. The harvest this time is not small. Beichen Iron Sword has decided to join our Iron Kingdom Guards. In the future, he will definitely be able to grow up and take on the important responsibilities of the Iron Kingdom." "Congratulations, Mifune-sama." At this moment, a warrior walked in. "Mifune-sama, there is a man at the door who claims to be the son of an old friend and wants to visit you." "The son of an old friend?" Mifune frowned, he didn¡¯t have many old friends. "Did he say his name?" "No, he has silver-white hair and looks very extraordinary." "Silver-white hair?" Mifune's eyes lit up and he had already guessed who the visitor was. "Let him in." "yes!" The samurai said his goodbyes. "Mifune-sama, could it be Kakashi Hatake?" Okusuke asked curiously. Mifune nodded and said, "It should be him." At this moment, Kakashi had walked in. "Mr. Mifune." "Kakashi, are you okay?" "It's okay. I came here this time to apologize to Mr. Mifune. I attended the Samurai Tournament on a whim before. I didn't expect to cause so much trouble to Mr. Mifune. I'm really sorry." Kakashi said sincerely. "It doesn't matter. It's not illegal for you to participate in the Samurai Tournament. Your father also participated in the Samurai Tournament and won the championship. It's just a pity that you did not win this time because you abstained." "It's good that Mr. Mifune doesn't blame him. As for the champion, Tetsuken is also very strong. It will be the same if he is the champion." "Speaking of Tetsuken, Kakashi, Sakumo had a lot of trouble with the Beichen family back then. After Tetsuken finds out that you are Sakumo's son, I'm afraid he will challenge you for a duel." "Tie Jian is not an ignorant person, I just go and talk to him." "Okay, it's up to you to resolve the matters between you young people. Iron Sword lives in the backyard now. Go and take a look." "Thank you, Mifune-sama." Kakashi finished speaking and walked to the backyard. "Mifune-sama, is this really okay?"??That guy from Iron Sword is very persistent. "Okisuke said worriedly. "It's okay. Kakashi is a knot in Tetsuken's heart. It's better to let Kakashi untie it. After all, it's a grudge from the previous generation. As Kakashi said, Tetsuken is not unreasonable. People are just not ready for a while. In the final analysis, what happened back then was the fault of the Beichen family, and Sakumo was merciful enough." "Well, I hope you are right, Mifune-sama." "Haha, don't worry, Kakashi won't use the iron sword." In the backyard, pink cherry blossoms are flying everywhere. Iron Sword sat cross-legged on the ground, with a silver-white samurai sword placed on his knees. The blade is very new, obviously just made. After a long time, Tie Jian opened his eyes and murmured: "This long sword made of star iron is indeed extraordinary. With it, my combat power can be increased by at least 20%." This sword was made from the star iron obtained after Iron Sword won the Samurai Tournament. Tie Jian held the long sword in his hand and felt a little happy in his heart. But soon, it became dim again. "This star iron should have belonged to Gintoki, if he had not withdrawn from the competition. No, it's not Gintoki, it's Hatake Kakashi, damn it! Why is he the son of Konoha White Fang!" Tie Jian's heart was impetuous, and the long knife was thrown out by Tie Jian and inserted into the wooden stake. At this time Kakashi also came over. "Hey, Iron Sword." Tie Jian was stunned for a moment and said subconsciously: "Gintoki?" Kakashi¡¯s eyes were like crescent moons and he said, ¡°Hey, it seems you still remember me.¡± Without saying a word, Iron Sword pulled out the long knife on the wooden stake and slashed at Kakashi. Kakashi shook his head slightly, Qian Ting took action and directly blocked the iron sword's attack. Ding! The two samurai swords were in a cross shape, and their faces were only ten centimeters apart. Three eyes facing each other! "Kakashi! How dare you come back!" "Why don't you dare?" "you!" Kakashi moved Qian Ting in his hand and swept the iron sword out. "Okay, Tetsuken. Does it matter whether I am Gintoki or Kakashi?" "It's important! Because you believe in Hatake! The surname the Beichen family hates the most!" "Just for a victory or defeat? As for that?" "As for! Beichen Kendo's original status was directly swept away by Konoha White Fang, and it fell into this miserable situation! Do you know how miserable my family has been in these years!" "If you really want to recover your original debt, just come to me! I, Kakashi Hatake, will always be with you!" "you!" "Iron sword, that's enough." Mifune's voice suddenly sounded, falling between the two of them. "Mr. Mifune." "Mifune-sama." ??For Mifune, both Kakashi and Tetsuken have respect. "Iron Sword, what happened back then was very simple. Sakumo defeated the representative of the Beichen family in the warrior conference, so the Beichen family sent people to recover the situation. Unfortunately, Sakumo was extremely skilled in swordsmanship and defeated him directly. Unfortunately, Beichen The family still did not stop, and the entire clan surrounded Shuomao. In anger, Shuomao stormed into the headquarters of the Beichen family. In the end, if the previous leader of the Iron Kingdom had not interceded, the Beichen family would have perished long ago." The iron sword was as if struck by lightning, and the whole person remained motionless. "how could this be¡­¡­" "Hey, it seems that you really don't know about these things. Also, for the Beichen family, this is not a glorious thing." Mifune said with emotion. Kakashi glanced at Tetsuken and said, "Tetsuken, if you really want revenge, come to me at any time." Tie Jian smiled bitterly and said: "Gintoki, I" "If we are friends, we will make them with wine; if we are enemies, we will meet them with swords." Looking at the smile on Kakashi's face, Tetsujian felt a little ashamed. Picking up the long sword in his hand, Tie Jian handed it to Kakashi and said: "Kakashi, this sword is the prize of the Samurai Conference. It is yours, and now it is returned to you. We are still friends, But there must be a battle between you and me, and I will go find you in six years." Looking at the long knife in front of him, Kakashi smiled and said: "This is yours, don't give it to me." "No! I won't accept this kind of advantage. My victory in the Samurai Tournament is not glorious. If you hadn't quit, I would never be the champion." "Since you still think of me as a friend, then just think that this knife was given to you by me." Kakashi returned the long sword to the iron sword, leaving no room for it. Tie Jian reluctantly took it and said: "Okay, six years later, I will use this sword to defeat you!" "Always waiting." Holding the long knife in his hand, Tie Jian couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief. Maybe this was not bad. "Kakashi, since it's your sword, it's up to you to name it." Looking at the silver-white long sword, Kakashi smiled and said: "Then let's call it Lake Toya." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)?I. " "Since you still think of me as a friend, then just think that this knife was given to you by me." Kakashi returned the long sword to the iron sword, leaving no room for it. Tie Jian reluctantly took it and said: "Okay, six years later, I will use this sword to defeat you!" "Always waiting." Holding the long knife in his hand, Tie Jian couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief. Maybe this was not bad. "Kakashi, since it's your sword, it's up to you to name it." Looking at the silver-white long sword, Kakashi smiled and said: "Then let's call it Lake Toya." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 200 Sound Ninja Village You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Country of Fields is a small country in the north of the Country of Fire. Its area is even smaller than that of the Country of Iron. But in the past two years, the development of Tianzhiguo has been much faster than before. ??Even established his own ninja village. Sound Ninja Village! The leader of this village is very mysterious, and few people have seen his true face. But the daimyo of Tianzhiguo obeyed his words, and all kinds of funds were invested crazily. Therefore, the development of Sound Ninja Village is very rapid. ?????????????????????????????????????? At least now all the tasks in Tian Country no longer trouble Konoha. Although Konoha had some doubts about this, he did not go into it further. After all, there are not many benefits that the Kingdom of Tian can bring to Konoha. The main tasks of Konoha are within the Kingdom of Fire. On this day, a young man with silver-white hair came to the territory of Tianzhi Country. "This is the Country of Fields. Orochimaru is quite good at choosing a place. Although this place is not as prosperous as the Country of Fire, it has great potential." The potential of a country, in the world of ninjas, is nothing more than population and land environment. With years of war, the population of this world is not dense, but the population of Tian Country has reached above the average level. As for the environment, being close to the Country of Fire will naturally not be too bad. It is said that the environment of the Land of Fire is superior to other countries. On the one hand, it is an innate advantage, and on the other hand, it is also caused by the wood escape of the first Hokage. Kakashi doesn¡¯t know whether the legend is true or false, but if it is true, then the first Hokage is truly worthy of being called the God of Ninja. Kakashi came to Tian Country, naturally not to visit the mountains and rivers, or to test the sentiments of the people. But for one person, Orochimaru. Others may not know what happened to this sudden appearance of the Sound Ninja Village, but Kakashi knew it clearly. This is Orochimaru's lair at this time. The reason why he came to see Orochimaru was naturally not because Kakashi was idle and bored, but because of the Senju cells. There are only a few people with Thousand Hands Cells in this world. One is Danzo, one is Orochimaru, and the other is Obito. Danzo and Obito are not considered, there is no chance at all, and the only possibility is Orochimaru. Orochimaru had participated in the cultivation of Senju cells before, and Yamato was a failure of his research. ¡° Kakashi definitely doesn¡¯t believe that Orochimaru himself didn¡¯t hide the Senju cells. What's more, Danzo's Sharingan was a masterpiece of Orochimaru combined with Senju cells. Therefore, if there is anyone who can transplant a perfect left hand to Shisui at this time, it is probably Orochimaru. It¡¯s just that although Orochimaru has this ability, Orochimaru may not be willing to help him. After all, Kakashi and Orochimaru do not have this kind of friendship. But even if there is friendship, it is probably of little use. Orochimaru still values ??interests. Kakashi thought for a long time and decided to go see Orochimaru first and then see how this deal would proceed. For Orochimaru, Kakashi dare not say that he fully understands him. It can only be said that he is really moody. His vision has jumped out of the world of ninjas. He is an advanced scientist. Perhaps only magical ninjutsu can impress him. Sound Ninja Village is very hidden, but to Kakashi, it is meaningless. After practicing senjutsu, Kakashi¡¯s perception ability is definitely among the best in the ninja world. Once the sage mode is turned on, Orochimaru's cold chakra is nowhere to be seen. "In that direction?" Kakashi murmured to himself, then walked away. In the Sound Ninja Village, Orochimaru suddenly felt his heart skip a beat and looked somewhere. "Someone is snooping here? Who is it? It's interesting that someone can find me." Orochimaru¡¯s narrow golden eyes were filled with cold light, he put down the tools at hand and walked out of the laboratory. That feeling made Orochimaru feel a little depressed, so if he tried to conduct an experiment at this time, he might not be successful. Rather than conduct a failed experiment, it would be better to come out and see what was going on. "Lord Orochimaru." Seeing Orochimaru come out, Kimimaro who was waiting at the door immediately saluted. "Kimimaro, there isA distinguished guest has come to Sound Ninja Village. Go pick him up and bring him here. " Kimimaro¡¯s eyes flashed, and he was a little confused. What kind of person could be called a VIP by Orochimaru? You know, even if the daimyo of Tian Country came in person, Orochimaru would completely ignore him. "Yes, Lord Orochimaru." Kimimaro didn¡¯t think much about it. In his world, everything Orochimaru said should be implemented. Watching Kimimaro leave, Orochimaru showed a satisfied smile. "What a useful kid, but his body" Orochimaru felt a little regretful. He didn't expect that after finally finding a good seedling, he would get such a strange disease. Blood stain disease is almost an unsolvable disease unless there is a lot of information as a reference. Orochimaru shook his head, turned around, walked back to the dark and damp laboratory, and sat on a chair. At the gate of Sound Ninja Village, a silver-white figure quietly appeared. "Is this here? It looks pretty good, but it does look a bit similar to Konoha." Kakashi sighed with emotion. Of course, the similarity Kakashi said is not the similarity with Konoha Village as a whole, but the similarity with Konoha's dark parts and roots. For a guy like Orochimaru who likes darkness, the atmosphere of Anbu and Gen is naturally more suitable for him. Unlike other Ninja Villages where there are some poor people, there are only two types of people in Oto Ninja Village, one is the collected orphans, and the other is ninjas. Orochimaru only needs ninjas, civilians are meaningless to him. Kakashi did not hide his figure, so he walked in swaggeringly. The guards at the door were shocked when they saw Kakashi. "Who are you? Why are you here! Don't come in!" "Oh? Why can't I appear here? I just want to go in, what can you do to me?" Kakashi smiled. "Damn it! Enemy attack!" The leading ninja shouted, and then a dozen ninjas surrounded him. Kakashi glanced at it, feeling a little emotional. "Orochimaru is really capable, but it only took him a few years to develop such power." Speaking of winning people¡¯s hearts, there are really few people in the world of Naruto who can compare with Orochimaru. A complete human trafficker! But those abducted by him will have severe Stockholm syndrome and will do anything for him. This is the real talent! It has to be said that Orochimaru's personal charm is beyond doubt. "Is it just you? It's not even close." Kakashi said lightly. "Damn it! Come on, everyone! For Lord Orochimaru!" As soon as these words came out, everyone became a little excited. It seems that the name is their belief. Just when everyone was about to take action, a soft drink came. "Stop!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 201 Transaction You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The person who came was wearing a kimono, with white hair and two dots of cinnabar between his eyebrows. He was none other than Kaguya Kimimaro! "Kimimaro-sama!" Kimimaro slowly walked to the front and looked at Kakashi coldly. "Is it you? Hatake Kakashi?" Kakashi smiled and said, "I didn't expect you to still remember me." "Hmph, you actually dare to come to the Sound Ninja Village. Aren't you afraid that Lord Orochimaru will keep you here?" Kakashi touched his nose and said: "Maybe Orochimaru could keep me six years ago, but now, it's really hard to say who will keep who." Kimimaro¡¯s face turned even colder: ¡°You are so bold!¡± "Hehe, let's go. It was Orochimaru who asked you to pick me up." Seeing Kimimaro appear here, it was not difficult for Kakashi to guess what his purpose was. I didn¡¯t expect Orochimaru to be so sharp, and he discovered him as soon as he arrived at the Sound Ninja Village. No wonder, this is Orochimaru's lair after all. ¡°Hmph, come with me.¡± After Kimimaro finished speaking, he turned around and led the way, and the others dispersed. Kakashi didn¡¯t care and followed Kimimaro directly. "Who is that person? It was Mr. Kimimaro who came to pick him up in person." "Who knows, luckily we didn't take action just now, otherwise, we would be dead." Everyone was still frightened, and they were thankful for what they had just done. Orochimaru's laboratory is down there. It's dark and damp, which suits his taste very well. Under the leadership of Kimimaro, Kakashi walked through a long corridor and came to the entrance of the laboratory. "Go in, Lord Orochimaru is waiting for you inside." Kakashi didn¡¯t answer, just opened the door and walked in. Kimimaro was waiting at the door and did not follow him in. In a place like the laboratory, even Kimimaro would not dare to walk in without Orochimaru's permission. Pushing open the door of the laboratory, there was only a dim oil lamp inside, and the light was very dim. Kakashi was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Orochimaru to like to conduct experiments in such a dark place. It was really a bad idea. "Kakashi, you are here." The hoarse voice is unique and charming. Once you hear it once, you will never forget it. A slender figure emerged under the light. ??The jet-black hair, the narrow golden pupils, and the kimono that has remained unchanged for thousands of years. One of the three ninjas, Lord Leng, Orochimaru! Unlike the last time he met Orochimaru, Kakashi is no longer comparable to his weak self back then. In the last fight, Kakashi was powerless to fight back. If Jiraiya hadn't arrived in time, whether Kakashi would have survived was a question. This time, when Kakashi saw Orochimaru again, he was no longer looking up to him as before. Now he is enough to look Orochimaru in the eye. This is the confidence brought by strength. Seemingly noticing the terrifying aura on Kakashi, Orochimaru's interest became even more intense. His long tongue couldn't help but lick his lips, his eyes filled with unspeakable emotions. "It's great to be young. I never thought that in just six years, Kakashi, you would reach this level. You are indeed Sakumo's child." There seemed to be a trace of nostalgia in Orochimaru's eyes, but it was quickly suppressed. "I'm curious, how did you know I'm here." "Of course I have my own methods." Orochimaru's expression became a little meaningful, and then he smiled and said: "It seems that you and the Third Generation are not exactly the same kind of people. At least you are hiding something. It seems that the battle with Danzo made you see clearly. Learned a lot of things.¡± Kakashi nodded slightly, not surprised that Orochimaru knew about the battle between him and Danzo. After all, although Orochimaru has left Konoha, he still has his informants in Konoha. Furthermore, this guy has many connections with Danzo. But Kakashi is not afraid that Orochimaru will tell Danzo about his coming to him. The reason is simple, Orochimaru will not do anything that is not beneficial. The relationship between Orochimaru and Danzo is more of a cooperative relationship. If Danzo cannot give Orochimaru enough benefits, Orochimaru will never do research for Danzo. ?Orochimaru still knows very well what kind of virtue Danzo is. When Orochimaru left Konoha, it was partly for his own pursuit, and partly because he was tricked by Danzo. But Orochimaru didn't mind. After all, leaving Konoha was something he had planned for a long time. Although the way of leaving was a little different from what he thought, it was not unacceptable. "Tell me, what's the matter with you?" "I need a left hand made from Hashirama's cells." Kakashi did not shy away and directly stated his purpose. Orochimaru¡¯s pupils shrank, with a strange expression on his face. "I didn't expect you to be interested in Hashirama cells. No, left hand? Uchiha Shisui is not dead? Did you save him?" Orochimaru is indeed Orochimaru, but with just one sentence, he immediately deduced Kakashi's intention. Kakashi did not deny that if the deal was established, Orochimaru would be needed to perform the surgery. There was no point in hiding it from him. Seeing that Kakashi didn't speak, Orochimaru already knew the answer. "You and Sakumo are really similar. It's really surprising that you can do this for your companions." Orochimaru said with a smile. "Orochimaru, you were also a ninja of Konoha in the past, so you should be able to understand what I am doing." "Hehe, yes, the ninja of Konoha." Orochimaru's mocking expression made Kakashi feel a little awkward. Kakashi didn¡¯t bother to pay attention and asked directly: ¡°Do you agree?¡± "Of course, I just don't know what you can give me." Orochimaru asked with interest. This matter was not difficult for Orochimaru, after all, he had done something similar to Danzo before. But it doesn¡¯t mean that Orochimaru will be selfless. ¡° Orochimaru does not possess this precious quality. "The curse seal, the complete curse seal, the blood that Kimimaro brought back before is probably not enough for you to study." Kakashi smiled. Jugo¡¯s blood was left in the cave, how could Kakashi not know about it. The reason why it was not cleaned was because Kakashi added other things to it. Orochimaru's eyes turned cold and he said, "Sure enough, you tampered with it." Although Kimimaro didn¡¯t bring Jugo back, he did bring some blood, so Orochimaru didn¡¯t say anything. It was only during the research process that Orochimaru discovered that this blood had little value at all. The cells inside are basically dead, and nothing can be studied at all. "Haha, no wonder Junma was able to get the blood from your hand. It turned out that you left it on purpose. I really didn't expect that you could predict what happened today at that time?" Kakashi didn¡¯t answer. Of course he didn¡¯t expect what happened now. ¡°I did that originally because I wanted to trick Orochimaru, but I didn¡¯t expect that it would actually come in handy now. "How? Is it okay?" "I'm afraid it's not enough to replace Hashirama's cells with just a curse seal." Orochimaru stared at Kakashi with greedy eyes, obviously not satisfied with this reward. Kakashi sighed and said: "You are really greedy, then I will give you another piece of information." "Oh? What kind of information?" Orochimaru asked curiously. Since Kakashi can say such things, he is obviously very confident in this information. And this is why Orochimaru is curious. "A piece of information about the organization you are currently in, Xiao." When Orochimaru heard this, his golden pupils were filled with astonishment! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 202 Red Lotus You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi walked out of Orochimaru's laboratory, wandered around the Sound Ninja Village for a while, and then planned to leave. Orochimaru has agreed, but it will take some time. The previous finished product has been given to Danzo by Orochimaru, so it will take another month to make new Hashirama cells. Kakashi is not in a hurry and plans to bring Shisui to the Sound Ninja Village in a month. Although Orochimaru is a villain, he will never regret the deal he made. Because he disdains it. Orochimaru has his own pride, so there is no need to resort to tricks in this kind of thing. Kakashi left the Sound Ninja Village easily, while Orochimaru stayed alone in the laboratory. The dim light reflected Orochimaru's pale face. "Haha, I really didn't expect that Kakashi knows so much about Pain, and even knows the ability of the Samsara Eye clearly. It's really surprising. What kind of intelligence agency does he have mastered?" No wonder Orochimaru was so shocked by this incident. When Orochimaru was invited to join the Akatsuki, a large part of the reason was because of the mysterious Payne. Possessing the legendary and supreme Samsara Eye! For people like Orochimaru who study the truth of the world, it is really a very attractive thing. "It's a pity that I have been in Xiaozhong for a few years, but I don't have many opportunities to come into contact with Payne. And when he saw Payne, Orochimaru felt a sense of oppression. Therefore, there is definitely no chance of winning if you take action directly. Furthermore, Orochimaru has no idea what the legendary eyes are capable of, so if he acts rashly, there may not be any good results. And today, Kakashi actually brought him information about Pain. This made Orochimaru not surprised. Although the information is not complete, it still knows much more than Orochimaru does. Kakashi didn¡¯t tell Orochimaru all of Pain¡¯s abilities. He only told Orochimaru about the abilities of the animal path, the hell path and the Shura path. The rest was not told to Orochimaru. In Kakashi¡¯s view, the abilities of these three Pain are enough for Orochimaru to see a little bit of Pain¡¯s strength. And seeing this part clearly is enough for Orochimaru to restrain himself, and at the same time, he will be more curious to search for information about the Samsara Eye. Kakashi didn¡¯t want to tell Orochimaru the remaining half. Say half, keep half, maybe it will come in handy in the future. Making the best use of things is the truth. "Penn's Six Paths is really an amazing ability. No wonder there is such a strange thing about him. It seems that the Akatsuki organization has a big conspiracy. It is still in the dormant stage. Let's find a chance to see what's going on. . Haha, things are getting more and more interesting." Orochimaru showed a sneer, already having a plan in mind. "It seems that the water in Konoha is about to change. Haha, Danzo, I don't know what you are going to do when you encounter such an opponent? Like you did with Sakumo in the past? Unfortunately, Kakashi is not like Sakumo. It's the same, it will be fun if you mess it up. Kakashi, I don't know if you can change the current situation of Konoha, that rotten Konoha." Orochimaru sighed and got busy again. In the Sound Ninja Village, Kakashi walked around, and behind him, Kimimaro followed. Although Orochimaru did not restrict Kakashi's movements, Kimimaro felt the need to follow this guy because this guy was too dangerous. If you let him go freely, Kimimaro is afraid that Kakashi will cause some trouble. Kakashi didn¡¯t pay much attention to the little tail behind him. The reason why he was wandering around the Sound Ninja Village was just that he was a little curious about the village founded by Orochimaru. Comparing the Golden Ninja Village and the Sound Ninja Village, Kakashi still thinks that the Golden Ninja Village will be better. The Golden Ninja Village is more like a village, while the Sound Ninja Village, in Kakashi¡¯s view, is just a larger ANBU base. "Kimimaro, who is this guy? Why is he here?" At this time, a girl in green clothes came from the side and looked at Kakashi with alert eyes. Kimimaro glanced at the girl and said, "This has nothing to do with you, Guren." Honglian? Kakashi was slightly surprised and couldn't help but look at the girl twice.  "Jingdun?" In the original work, this person is very powerful. Is he already under Orochimaru's command now? Guren was very dissatisfied with Kimimaro's answer and said: "Kimimaro, how can you bring an outsider around the sound ninja village? I want to tell Lord Orochimaru!" Kimimaro still had an indifferent face. "up to you." "you!" Guren looked at Kimimaro with a very unhappy look. Guren followed Orochimaru after Kimimaro, and Orochimaru's regard for Kimimaro made Guren very jealous. Therefore, when it comes to Kimimaro, Guren is determined not to admit defeat. Now seeing Kimimaro's attitude makes Guren even more unhappy. Kakashi shook his head, somewhat understanding of Guren's thoughts. It has to be said that Orochimaru's abduction skills are extremely good, and Guren is also full of respect for him. "Hello, my name is Kakashi. I came to see Orochimaru for something." Guren was stunned for a moment, obviously not expecting that Kakashi would actually take the initiative to communicate with him. But immediately, Guren scolded again: "How brave! You actually called Lord Orochimaru by his first name!" Kakashi was a little surprised, this guy is really a big fan of Orochimaru. Kimimaro saw this and said: "Okay, Guren, he is Lord Orochimaru's guest, don't mess around, otherwise Lord Orochimaru will blame you, and you will suffer a lot." Hearing this, Guren looked at Kakashi with some confusion, as if he couldn't figure out why the person in front of him could get Orochimaru's attention. But soon, another jealousy surged in Honglian's heart. Guren snorted coldly and left, leaving Kakashi confused. "Are you interested in Honglian?" "No, I'm just a little curious. It seems that Orochimaru has found many talented children." Kakashi smiled. "Orochimaru-sama does not accept useless waste." "Haha, that's right. Okay, you don't have to follow me anymore. I'm leaving the Sound Ninja Village right now." "I won't send it." "What an unlovable guy. Looking at you, the blood stain disease must have started to attack." Kakashi¡¯s careless words made Kimimaro¡¯s pupils shrink. "how do you know?" "Haha, the Kaguya clan is also a very interesting family. Well, I look forward to seeing you next time, Kimimaro." Kakashi said, and disappeared from the place in a flash. "Damn it! Tell me clearly!" Kimimaro shouted angrily, but unfortunately there was an empty ground in front of him, and no one could answer his question. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 203 The Twelve Guardian Ninjas You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After teasing Kimimaro, Kakashi left the Sound Ninja Village. A month later, Shisui was brought over, and this matter was considered to have come to a successful conclusion. "I don't know what this guy Shisui did. It's not that easy to save the Uchiha clan." Kakashi was very curious about Shisui's plan, but Shisui did not tell Kakashi. It¡¯s not that Shisui doesn¡¯t trust Kakashi, but that Shisui knows there are great risks and doesn¡¯t want to involve Kakashi. Kakashi has nothing to do about this. Shisui has always been a very independent person, and it is difficult to change the things he decides. Therefore, Kakashi has no intention of interfering. When Shisui needs him, he will naturally appear. Kakashi's heart moved, and a crow appeared in front of Kakashi. After tying a letter to the crow¡¯s feet, the crow dispersed. This crow was left by Shisui to Kakashi to deliver messages. Kakashi delivered this news to Shisui. Somewhere in the Land of Fire, a crow suddenly appeared on the shoulder of a handsome young man. "Huh? A letter from Kakashi?" Shisui opened the letter, unlocked the seal on it, and took a closer look. With a smile on his lips, Shisui murmured: "Orochimaru? I didn't expect Kakashi to find Orochimaru and give me his left hand. That's good, now that I've got my left hand, I can better control the next thing." The crows dispersed again, Shisui stood up, looked in a certain direction, and moved forward again. Within the Land of Fire, Meilin City. Kakashi was sitting in a tavern, drinking sake and eating side dishes, feeling very uncomfortable. "This is called life." Kakashi sighed with emotion. It has been so long since he came to this world, and it was only during this period of travel that Kakashi realized the beauty of the Naruto world. Unlike the previous fighting and killing, Kakashi now knew what the life of ordinary people in this world should be like. In this world full of blood, you can also have an ordinary life. "Perhaps it was this kind of ordinary beauty that made Aunt Meiko give up her identity as a ninja." Kakashi drank the last sip of sake and was about to get up and leave when he suddenly saw a familiar figure. "That's Asuma?" I saw two people walking in at the door of the tavern, one with half-length bangs and the other with a big bald head. The two people looked solemn, and after walking in, they glanced around, seeming to be looking for something. "Delu, it seems like people are not here." Asma whispered. "Well, it seems we are late, Kazuma and the others should have left first." "Damn it, I still haven't caught up." "Don't worry, they should be around here and won't go too far." "I hope so." Asuma sighed. "We haven't eaten since we were on the road for two days, so let's solve it here. We don't miss this time." Asuma nodded in agreement. Glancing around, I found that every table in the tavern was occupied and there were no empty seats at all. Soon, both of their eyes were focused on Kakashi's table. Only Kakashi is sitting at this table, leaving three empty seats and the only remaining seat in the tavern. ¡°My friend, can you borrow a seat to sit down?¡± Di Lu said. Asuma said nothing and looked at Kakashi with a confused look. Why does this guy look so familiar? Kakashi smiled and did not answer Jilu's words. Instead, he looked at Asuma and said, "Asuma, long time no see." Asuma looked shocked and said, "Are you Kakashi?" "Who else could it be if it wasn't me? Sit down." Dilu looked at Asuma and said, "Do you know him?" Asuma nodded and said, "I know him. You will be familiar with him. He is Hatake Kakashi." Chiriku was also shocked when he heard this. Hatake Kakashi became famous in a battle two years ago. Almost everyone in the ninja world does not know this resounding name. "Excuse me, I'm Asuma's companion on the Lower Earth Continent." "Nice to meet you, you two sit down. " When Asuma and Dilu heard this, they sat down directly without any pretense. "Kakashi, why are you here? Are you on a mission?" "No, the Third Generation-sama and I asked for leave to travel." "Traveling?" Asuma was confused, what is the purpose of traveling? "Yes, traveling, by the way, I heard that you have become the twelve guardian ninjas of the daimyo. Why are you here?" Hearing this, Asuma stopped worrying about why Kakashi traveled and said instead: "It's a long story." "Oh? Can you come and listen?" Asuma and Jilu looked at each other, and then Asuma said: "Kakashi, logically the mission is not allowed to be disclosed to outsiders, but we have reached a critical moment now, but we have no clue, so , need your help." "what can I do?" Asuma took out a loincloth from his ninja tool bag with the word "fire" embroidered on it. "Kakashi, I hope you can help me find the owner of this loincloth." "This is the loincloth of the twelve guardian ninjas. Are you looking for your companions?" Kakashi said in surprise. Asuma nodded and said, "Yes, Kazuma doesn't know what he is doing and his behavior is very strange, so Jilu and I went out to look for his traces." "I see, this is not difficult. You should eat first. You won't miss this time." "good." Asuma and Jilu finished eating quickly, and the three of them left the tavern together. Finding a secluded place, Kakashi used the psychic technique. Pressing his right hand on the ground, the black magic circle immediately took shape, and the smoke dispersed with a bang. When the smoke cleared, eight ninja dogs of different sizes appeared in front of Kakashi and others. The Eight Ninja Dogs! "Hey, Kakashi, long time no see, what's the matter?" Parker said standing on the head of a relatively large ninja dog. "Parker, find the owner of this loincloth." "no problem." Parker took the loincloth, smelled it on his nose, and then handed it to the other seven ninja dogs. "Ok?" "Um." "Then let's go! Let's break up!" Parker gave an order, and the eight ninja dogs disappeared instantly. Kakashi said: "Asuma, let's wait here for a while, there will be news soon." "Well, speaking of which, Kakashi, your psychic beast is really convenient." Asuma smiled. Kakashi touched his nose and smiled: "It's not bad, Asuma, maybe you can ask the third generation to sign a psychic contract with the monkey demon clan. It will come in handy many times." Asuma said with a stern expression: "Tsk, I don't want the old man's ninjutsu, I can do it myself." Kakashi shook his head. It seemed that Asuma's rebellious phase was still not over. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 204 The so-called peace You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Okay, let's not talk about it anymore. What are you doing here this time? Aren't the twelve guardian ninjas supposed to be guarding the daimyo? Why did you come to this small place?" Kakashi asked his doubts, this is indeed a very unusual place. It seems that Asuma and the two are looking for their companions. In this case, they are not the only ones coming. What kind of thing would make the Twelve Guardian Ninjas send out so many people? You must know that the twelve guardian ninjas are all very powerful ninjas and are an important force in the hands of the daimyo. These ninjas are not all from Konoha, but more are the forces that have been conquered by the daimyo in the Land of Fire. The daimyo looks powerful, but is actually an empty shell. Naruto and the daimyo, although it seems that the daimyo has a higher status, but really speaking, if the hokage ignores the daimyo, there is nothing the daimyo can do. After all, the Hokage is the one who controls the Fire Nation¡¯s army. It¡¯s like the daimyo is the emperor, and the hokage is the marshal who leads the world¡¯s troops. The daimyo can appoint the Hokage, but if the Hokage doesn't listen, it will be very embarrassing. The daimyo just occupies the great meaning. Therefore, as an ambitious daimyo, he will naturally not let himself have no power at all. So, the twelve guardian ninja warriors came into being. Twelve jounin are definitely an unstoppable force. What's more, these twelve jounin are not ordinary jounin, several of them are elite jounin. With such a force, even if a person of the Hokage level were to face it, I dare not say that they would definitely be able to defeat it. For the guardian of the twelve ninja warriors, Konoha is the default. It¡¯s a balance. Its existence is good for both the Daimyo and Konoha. And this kind of guardian nin, who is similar to a bodyguard, generally will not leave the daimyo. Now that he appears here, it¡¯s no wonder Kakashi is curious. Asuma looked a little embarrassed, but after thinking about it, he still said: "Kakashi, there is an internal conflict within the guardian ninja and it split into two parts." "Split? Why?" Kakashi was a little surprised. As a unit directly under the Daimyo, it was really ironic that there would be a split. Asuma is also a little embarrassed, but things have happened, and even if she is embarrassed, there is nothing she can do. "We have different ideas. Chiriku and I and the other six believe that Naruto is necessary to exist, but Kazuma and the other six believe that Naruto has destroyed the balance of the Land of Fire and should disappear. They are planning to assassinate Naruto now." "Assassination of Hokage?" Kakashi was stunned for a moment, how confident is this? Even though the Third Hokage's physical strength is not as good as before, his combat power is still good. ????????????????????? If the twelve guardian ninjas come together, it's still possible. If there are only six people, they can go to sleep. "Yes, this matter is not trivial. Whether it succeeds or not, it is a bad event. Moreover, how could I let them go to Konoha to kill the old man." Although Asuma is very dissatisfied with Sandai, after all, Sandai is Asuma's father, so he naturally doesn't like someone to kill Sandai. "Haha, it seems that Asuma, you still have feelings for the third generation." "Tch, don't think too much, I just don't want Konoha to fall into chaos." Facing Asuma¡¯s arrogance, Kakashi shook his head and said nothing, but the memory suddenly emerged in his mind. Hema? Protecting the Twelve Ninja Warriors? A flash of understanding flashed in Kakashi's eyes. It turned out to be like this. In this way, it seems that there is something that can be retrieved. "Kakashi? What are you thinking about?" "Oh, it's nothing." At this moment, Parker and Blue ran back. "Kakashi, I found it." Asuma and Dilu both had happy expressions on their faces. "Lead the way." Kakashi said calmly. "Um." ¡°Wait a minute, Kakashi, there are four more of us, let¡¯s do this, Chilu, you go ask them to go over together, Kakashi and I will go over first.¡± "Well, okay, I'll call them right now." "Bulu, you and Di Lu will take them there later." "Wang ???¡± Blue left with Jilu, while Kakashi and Asuma followed Parker first. Asma¡¯s expression was not calm, it could even be said to be very tangled. Kakashi smiled upon seeing this and said, "Asuma, it seems that you have a very good relationship with that Kazuma." "Kakashi, to tell you the truth, I have been very happy in the guardian ninja these days. No one here will regard me as the Hokage's son. They are all very sincere to me. I am very happy about this. It's just that I never thought it would turn into this situation.¡± Asma¡¯s momentum was a bit sluggish, and it was obvious that this incident had a serious impact on him. Kakashi even knew that after this incident, Asuma's generation of guardian ninjas were basically extinct, and Asuma also returned to Konoha. "Asma, friends can only be together if they have the same ideas. But after your companion has different ideas, it will be difficult to continue to coexist." "I know that the guardian ninja is a force dominated by the Daimyo, but it definitely does not mean that Hokage will be eradicated. Kazuma's goal is also peace, but his method is unacceptable to me." "Yes, it's all for peace. There are too many people like this in this world." Kakashi raised his head and glanced at the sky, feeling a little enlightened. The reason why many people in this world have gone to the opposite side of the world is because of peace. Nagato, Madara, Obito, and Itachi, they all also want peace, but they do it for a method that ordinary people would not choose. And Kazuma is obviously one of them, but unfortunately, his strength is too weak compared to the previous ones. "Kakashi, what do you think is peace?" "Peace is so difficult. There will be interests among people. When people gather to form villages or countries, the interests will become even greater. But when these interests reach a certain limit, war will break out. Unless People communicate with each other, otherwise war will break out sooner or later." "Is there no other way?" Asma obviously knows that it is unrealistic for everyone to understand each other. "No. The first generation of adults wanted to achieve the goal of peace through mutual checks and balances of force. Unfortunately, unfortunately, this method failed." The distribution of tailed beasts was originally intended to prevent countries from starting wars easily. However, now that tailed beasts have become tools of war, it must be said that this is an irony. Asuma was thoughtful, but had no more ideas. Kakashi sighed, peace, how can it be so easy to achieve. Human beings are creatures that are never satisfied. Greed is everyone¡¯s nature. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 205 Concept You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Kakashi, that's right there." Parker called out softly, bringing Asuma and Kakashi back from their thoughts. I saw a young man with gray hair sitting cross-legged on a big stone, as if waiting for something. Kakashi and Asuma hid beside a big rock and did not appear immediately. "Asma, is that the person you are looking for?" Asma nodded and whispered: "Yes, it's just that he is alone. Where did the other five people go?" Parker said: "There are still the smells of nine people not far away. I don't know if it has anything to do with you." "Nine people?" Asma was stunned for a moment, then reacted: "No, I'm afraid the four of them and the other five people got started, and Dilu probably missed the mark." "Are you going out for the rescue?" Kakashi asked. "Four versus five, the situation is very unfavorable for Beigan and the others. Let's get there quickly." "good." At this moment, a burst of thunder came from not far away. "What a powerful thunder escape." Kakashi was surprised. This level of thunder escape might be as powerful as a Kirin! "This isLeimeng Leiren!" Asma exclaimed, and a bad premonition suddenly rose in her heart. Thunder Escape! Lei Meng Lei Ren! A thunder escape ninjutsu that requires four people to perform together. The caster needs to stand in the four directions of east, south, west and north and perform the spell together, and the center point will be burned by lightning. It can turn a village into ashes in an instant. The terrifying power is definitely no less than that of Qilin. But this Thunder Escape has big drawbacks. First of all, you need four Jonin who are proficient in Thunder Release. Secondly, four people must activate it together, otherwise it will have no power at all. Kakashi was also a little surprised. He didn't expect that this thunder escape would be so powerful. Even though he was so far away, Kakashi still felt the amazing power within it. "Kakashi, we must go there immediately." Kakashi nodded, looked at where Kazuma was just now, and found that he was no longer there. "Asuma, it seems that the Kazuma you mentioned has already left." "What! No, we have to rush there right away!" "Um." Asuma ran all the way, and Kakashi followed Asuma. Soon, Asuma and Kakashi were standing in front of a canyon. Low down, the terrifying thunder is brewing rapidly. Without saying a word, Kakashi opened his Sharingan. "What a terrifying thunder escape. These four people are quite accomplished in thunder escape." Kakashi sighed secretly in his heart, and at the same time saw through all the secrets of Raimen Raito. Although the level of this ninjutsu is S level, it is performed by four people. After being divided among each person, it is only an A level for the first time. It¡¯s like a combination of ninjutsu. What's more, Kakashi is good at Thunder Release Ninjutsu. Under the Sharingan, there is no secret at all. Asuma didn't pay attention to Kakashi's movements. He was only concerned about what was going on below. In just a flash of lightning, Asuma couldn't see the situation clearly at all. "Thunder Escape! Lei Meng Lei Ren!" Four soft shouts came from four directions at the same time, four thunder and lightning shot into the sky, and then gathered in the middle, a thunder and lightning light curtain was formed instantly, and the powerful thunder swept wantonly under this light curtain! ???????????????????? Boom! Asma could not help but be stimulated by the bright light and closed her eyes. Under the Sharingan, Kakashi clearly saw that the five people under the lightning had been reduced to charcoal by the thunder, and their breath was gone. What a domineering thunder escape! Just when Kakashi was shocked by the terrifying destructive power of this Thunder Release, four identical figures suddenly appeared in the same direction, holding a cold kunai in their hands. That¡¯s Kazuma! There are three more earth clones of him! The lightning dissipated, and Asuma could see the situation below clearly again. But the next scene made him widen his eyes angrily! "don't want!" With a roar, Asma jumped directly from the canyon. But it¡¯s too late! "Ah!"? Four screams! Four blood flowers! Four lives! They all withered in an instant! "Beigan! Chengma! Freezing rain! Stars!" Asuma screamed heartbreakingly, but all he could see were four cold corpses. When Kazuma saw Asuma coming, he was not surprised at all. He just said calmly: "Although the Raimon Thundermen are strong, their bodies will stiffen for a second after using them. It is too easy to kill them at this time." Something happened." "Kazuma! How could you do this! Have you forgotten how Pekan and the others took care of you!" Asuma roared, and the Feiyan Chakra Knife instantly appeared in his hand. "Haha, Asma, anyone who stops me from achieving peace is my enemy, including you." "Why! Why do you do this!" "It seems that you still don't understand, Asuma. As the son of the Hokage, how can you understand my philosophy? The Hokage is the cancer of the Land of Fire! The power of ninjas should be in the hands of the daimyo. ." "Kazuma! Stop being stubborn! The Hokage and the Daimyo are the two treasures of the country, and neither of them can do it without them!" It may be good for the Hokage to rule the village, but to govern a huge Fire Country, it is obviously more than enough. The same is true for the Daimyo. His ability cannot control that group of unruly ninjas. The two complement each other and neither can live without the other. After all, ninja is a very expensive profession. If there is no support from a country and you just rely on your own tasks to earn funds, that kind of development will be too slow. "Asuma, you don't understand. Only when power is concentrated in the hands of the daimyo can the Fire Nation develop rapidly, and I am the only person who can realize this great vision!" At this time, Kakashi also came down from the canyon. Looking at the crazy Kazuma, he said to Asuma: "Do you need help?" Asuma shook his head and said, "Kakashi, I troubled you before, let me handle the matter now." Hearing this, Kakashi walked aside and expressed his attitude. Since Asuma is determined to solve the problem on his own, Kakashi will not get involved for some reason. According to Kakashi, Asuma and Kazuma are on par with each other. If Asma is really defeated, Kakashi will not be too late to take action. Kazuma didn't pay attention to Kakashi, all his attention was now focused on Asuma. Having been teammates with Asma for several years, I naturally know how strong Asma is. If I don¡¯t take it seriously, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll end up here today. This is what Kazuma doesn't want. His ideal has just taken the first step. How could he die in a place like this. "Asuma!" "Kazuma!" The two of them roared at the same time, as if they were venting something. The flying swallow in Asuma's hand and the kunai in Kazuma's hand collided violently, making a crisp sound. The two have been teammates for many years, and they know each other's methods thoroughly, and their strength is almost the same. The next step is to decide the winner, it depends on who can adjust his state. This is a battle of beliefs, whoever has stronger beliefs is the winner. Neither of them showed mercy, and every move was full of murderous intent. Kakashi nodded repeatedly. It seemed that Asuma had really grown a lot in the past few years since he left Konoha. Sure enough, people need experience to grow. Although Asuma is still dissatisfied with the Third Hokage, she can already appreciate the good intentions of the Third Hokage. The reason why he supports the Hokage so much now is definitely not only because the Third Hokage is his father, but also because he is the Hokage of Konoha. This battle is not for myself, but for Konoha and Hokage. Having lived in Konoha since childhood, Asuma¡¯s feelings for Konoha naturally needless to say. Even if she leaves Konoha and wanders around, Asuma will definitely be towards Konoha. While Kakashi was thinking wildly, a scream came. I saw Asuma's Feiyan carrying powerful wind chakra, directly scratching Kazuma's face, and for a moment, blood surged out. "Is it over?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 206 Asma¡¯s Thoughts You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the scorched earth, Kazuma had fallen into a pool of blood, and Asuma had a look of grief on his face. Kakashi stepped forward and patted Asuma on the shoulder and said, "Asuma, are you okay?" "Don't worry, I'm fine." Killing one's companions with one's own hands is obviously not a pleasant feeling. ¡°But Asma is also someone who has experienced war, and she still has this mentality. At this time, Blue also ran over with Dilu. ¡°Obviously Di Lu didn¡¯t find anyone else, so he came over first. Looking at the corpses on the ground, Dilu looked horrified. ¡°Asma, what¡¯s going on?¡± Asuma explained to Jilu, and in the end they both sighed heavily. The twelve ninjas who were the famous guardians in the past are now the only two people left. "Chiriku, when I go back this time, I will ask the daimyo to leave the guard of the twelve ninjas. What about you?" Dilu glanced at Asuma and obviously understood Asuma's plan. This is a sad place for both of them, and Asma wants to leave this sad place. "Asuma, Hakone and the others are dead, and you have left. Naturally, I have no reason to stay any longer. I will also resign from the daimyo and return to the Fire Temple." "That's fine, let's take Bei Gen and their bodies back." "Well, what about Kazuma and the others?" Looking at Kazuma¡¯s body, Asuma¡¯s eyes flashed with sadness and said: ¡°They are not qualified to return to the cemetery of the guardian twelve ninjas, let¡¯s bury them here.¡± "good." Seeing that the two of them had already discussed their next actions, Kakashi didn't say anything. Speaking of which, this matter didn¡¯t have much to do with Kakashi, and he couldn¡¯t say anything. Soon, Asuma buried the bodies of the six rebels together, and then brought the bodies of Kitane and four others to the town and put them in coffins, intending to transport them to the Fire City of the Land of Fire and return their lives to the Daimyo. . At night, the night is as cold as water. Asma was sitting alone on the roof, obviously not in a calm mood at the moment. Although ninjas have blood on their hands, it does not mean that they have no feelings. With so many companions dying today, it is impossible for Asuma not to feel pain in his heart. Today, Asma has not yet grown a beard and looks quite delicate. Under the moonlight, she looks a little more mature. People are always like this. Only after experiencing many things can they really grow up. Growth does not grow with age, but is determined by what you have experienced. Why does Itachi mature so early? In addition to his extraordinary intelligence, having experienced war since he was a child is also one of the reasons for his precocious maturity. They are overly mature because they are burdened with things that they should not have at their age. Suffering can make people grow, but if they had a choice, I believe more people would not choose to suffer this suffering. Asuma has had a personal admiration for the Third Hokage since he was a child. As he grows older, he also has some prejudices. It was precisely because of these prejudices that Asuma left Konoha. The Third Hokage once told Asuma that the most important thing to Konoha has never been the Hokage, but the real jade. Originally Asuma didn¡¯t understand this sentence, but now he suddenly understood it. "What are you thinking about?" Hearing this, Asma turned around to look. Under the moonlight, a handsome man with silver-white hair fell next to her, with a smile on his lips. "It's Kakashi, why aren't you asleep yet?" "It's still early in the night and I can't sleep. What? Are you still thinking about what happened during the day?" Asuma looked at the dark night sky. There was no star except the moon tonight. "Kakashi, the world of ninja is really cruel." "Haha, Asuma, these words definitely don't sound like what you said. You really liked the life of a ninja back then." Having such a great father, Asuma wanted to be recognized by the Third Hokage since he was a child, so he always wanted to go to the battlefield. On the battlefield, although Asuma is not as dazzling as Kakashi, it does not mean that he has insulted the reputation of the Sarutobi clan. Kakashi still remembers,When Asuma killed an enemy for the first time, he went back and showed off to his friends at the same time. At that time, Asuma did not feel that the world of ninja was cruel at all. "People always change." Asma said seriously. "Yes, people always change." Kakashi seemed to feel something, and also sighed. "Speaking of which, you are the one who has changed the most, Kakashi. When Lin died, none of us dared to approach you. At that time, you always had murderous intent in your body. That kid Kai is so heartless that he dares to look for you." Asuma looked at Kakashi and joked. "Lin?" Kakashi's eyes were a little blurred, as if he was caught up in that past event again. "Sorry, Kakashi, I brought up your sadness again." Seeing that something was wrong with Kakashi, Asuma thought that Kakashi was remembering that unfortunate experience again, and apologized quickly. "It's okay, it's all over. Asuma, do you want to go back to Konoha?" "It's time to go back. I've been out for several years and I've fought against the old man. I've figured it out." Asma said, she suddenly felt a lot more relaxed, and all the things she had been struggling with seemed to be let go. "Go back, Konoha needs people now." "Kakashi, I was in such a hurry during the day that I didn't have time to ask you, why did you come out? Don't we still need you for ANBU matters?" ¡°Something happened, so I wanted to go out for a walk. I¡¯ve been really tired over the years.¡± "What's going on?" Asma asked curiously. "It's nothing, okay, we have to get up early tomorrow, so you'd better go to bed early. I won't go to the City of Fire with you." Seeing that Kakashi didn¡¯t want to say anything, Asuma didn¡¯t ask again. "Okay, nothing happens. You should go back to Konoha as soon as possible." "Don't worry, I will go back in a year or two at most. Konoha is my home, why wouldn't I want to go back." "That's good." "Well, by the way, Kurenai is waiting for you in Konoha. You are not young anymore. It's time to calm down. Shinnosuke's child is already two years old, so you should hurry up." Kakashi said with a smile. Asma's face turned red and hesitantly said: "It's still early I'm not ready yet." "This thing doesn't have to wait until you are ready to implement it. We all know what you two are thinking. Don't let the girls wait impatiently. The third generation of adults is not a stickler for the past and will not object to you. Okay. , I won¡¯t say any more, you can see for yourself, I¡¯m leaving first.¡± Kakashi said and left the roof. Asuma was thoughtful, holding Konoha's forehead protector in his hand, not knowing what he was thinking about. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 207 Killing Wife You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! It was a long night, and Kakashi was lying on the bed in the hotel, not knowing what he was thinking. Suddenly, Kakashi opened his eyes and murmured: "It seems that everyone is asleep." After Kakashi finished speaking, he got up and put on his clothes, and disappeared as soon as the window opened. In the canyon outside Merlin City, the tomb that Asuma and others had built suddenly started to move. Fortunately, there are no other people here at this time, otherwise, I might think that this place is haunted. Suddenly! An arm stretches out from the soil! Immediately, the surrounding soil began to loosen, and not long after, a man emerged from the grave and crawled out. Under the moonlight, the man was covered in blood, and his face had a slash that penetrated his entire face. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:????? It¡¯s none other than Kazuma, who was supposed to have been killed by Asuma before! A smile appeared on Kazuma's pale face, breathing heavily. "Asma, I still survived. This game is not over yet, and I have not lost yet!" Kazuma was unable to stand up due to his weak body. Although he escaped death, he was still seriously injured. After resting for a while, Hema limped away from the place. But when he didn't notice it, there was a pair of eyes not far away, looking at him. The owner of the eyes is none other than Kakashi! "As expected, you are still alive. Did you use a ninjutsu to fake death?" Kakashi murmured, but did not show up. The purpose of his coming here is not to last hits. He followed Kazuma from a distance, following him all the way. Hema was seriously injured and did not go too far. He stopped in a cave not far away. Kakashi looked at it from a distance. Not long after, he felt that the breath in the cave became calmer, and he must have fallen asleep. "It seems that this guy's injury is not serious and he shouldn't be able to run too far for the time being." Kakashi muttered and found a place to rest in a secret place in the tree. In the days to come, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to deal with this guy for a while. Early the next morning, Asuma came to Kakashi's room to say goodbye, but unexpectedly he only saw a farewell letter. "This guy is really free and easy." Asuma smiled lightly and didn't care. He and Jilu rushed back to the Land of Fire with the bodies of the four Beigen people. When we came here, six people came together, but now there are only two left. It is impossible not to be sentimental. On the other side, Kakashi also woke up. Looking at the cave, Kazuma walked out of the cave, his injuries getting better. It seems that this guy¡¯s treatment methods are pretty good. Kakashi doesn¡¯t care, even if this guy is intact, he is still no match for him. Kazuma looked around to make sure there was no one, and then set off again. For three days in a row, Kakashi followed Kazuma, but he felt nothing at all. It is true that Kakashi¡¯s strength is much higher than that of Kazuma. In addition, after learning Sage Mode, Kakashi has a clearer understanding of his own aura and things in nature. So, this kind of tracking becomes easier. He Ma was unaware of anything and was still on his way. Kakashi didn¡¯t know where this guy was going, but he thought he was close to his target. That night, Kazuma came to a small house by the river and gently knocked on the door. "Who is it?" A gentle female voice sounded, with deep doubts in her voice. "it's me." "Kazuma!" The woman's voice became very surprised, as if she was very surprised. The door opened, and standing at the door was a young woman. Looking at Kazuma with a long scar on his face, the woman looked panicked. "Kazuma, what's wrong with you? Your face?" "It's okay, is Sora in there?" "Here, Sora has fallen asleep." "Okay, let's go in and talk." "Um." He Ma walked in and closed the door. Kakashi¡¯s figure appeared on the side. "At onceis it here? It seems that the boy with the Nine-Tails chakra should be inside. " Just as Kakashi was thinking about what to do next, a woman's scream suddenly came from the hut. "Kazuma? What are you doing? Why do you want to kill me" The woman¡¯s voice was full of confusion and sorrow, and she obviously couldn¡¯t believe what was happening in front of her. "I'm sorry, for my grand plan, you have no choice but to die. Kong is still of great use to me, and I can't let you ruin it all." "Kazuma, what do you want to do to Sora? That's our child." "It is precisely because he is my child that he must shoulder this responsibility." "Kazuma, you" The woman wanted to say something else, but in the end she didn't say it out loud, and the breath of life waned. And at this moment, Kazuma's figure rushed out of the room. At the same time, he held a sleeping child in his arms, who looked about five or six years old. Under the darkness of night, Kazuma quickly disappeared. Kakashi next to the house looked at Kazuma¡¯s leaving figure with murderous intent in his eyes! "Beast!" Kakashi roared and walked into the house. Sure enough, the young woman from before was already lying in a pool of blood, her face full of incredible sadness. Kakashi sighed, formed seals with his hands, and performed an earth escape to bury the body in the ground. Kazuma led Sora out of the house and rested for a night in a cave. Early the next morning, Kong opened his eyes in a daze, looked at everything unfamiliar in front of him, and immediately woke up. "Where am I?" "Song, are you awake?" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????This voice is so familiar. "dad?" Sora shouted in surprise. Kazuma smiled and said, "How did you sleep?" "It's okay, dad, where are you? Where is mom?" "Kong, mom has something to do and she has to leave. Dad wants to take you somewhere." "Where to go?" "The Temple of Fire." "Where are you? What are you going to do?" Kong asked doubtfully. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you go there.¡± The young Sora obviously couldn't understand, and then asked: "Dad, are you going too? Also, where has mom gone?" "Dad won't go. Dad has other things to do and can't accompany you to the Temple of Fire. You don't need to worry about your mother. You will never see her again." Kong looked anxious, stood up, and said, "Dad, why is mom missing? Why are you going to the Temple of Fire? I won't go, I want to be with my parents." "Song, don't be willful. This is dad's arrangement for you. You must obey." "I don't want it! I don't want it! I want my mother!" Kazuma's eyes flashed sharply, and he hit Sora on the back of the neck with his palm. Sora fainted immediately. Kazuma gently held Kong in his arms and said, "I'm sorry, Kong. For the sake of the great cause, I can only sacrifice you." "What an interesting scene. I don't know what else you call your great cause that cannot be sacrificed. First it was your wife, and now it is your son." "who!" Kazuma was startled and looked at the entrance of the cave, only to see a handsome man wearing a black windbreaker walking in. His face was covered with frost! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 208 Nine-Tails Chakra You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "You are the guy who came with Asma at that time. Who are you? Why are you here! Is Asma here too?" Kazuma was obviously panicking. If Asuma and the others found out, his plan might not be realized. "Don't worry, I'm the only one. Asma and the others have returned to the City of Fire and should be here by now." He Ma was relieved when he heard this, but immediately tensed up his nerves. "Why are you here? Are you following me?" "It can be said that when you came out of the cemetery, I followed you." Kazuma's pupils shrank, with a look of disbelief on his face, and he said hastily: "Impossible! If this is really the case, how could I not find it!" "Oh? It seems you are very confident in yourself." Kakashi sneered and did not explain. "what you up to?" "Of course it won't be a good thing, at least not for you." "who are you!" "Kakashi Hatake." Kakashi¡¯s faint words exploded in Kazuma¡¯s ears like thunder! "What!" He Ma panicked and immediately formed seals with his hands. "Tu Eun! Tu Long Spear!" Dozens of earthen spears suddenly sprang out from all around Kakashi. Blue thunder covered Kakashi's body, and the chirping of birds immediately started. Chidori flow! Reiketu! The Chidori-ryu wrapped Kakashi's body tightly, and as soon as the Tulong gun touched the blue thunder, it instantly turned into pieces and fell to the ground. Kazuma was shocked. What kind of ninjutsu was this? It actually annihilated his Earth Release in an instant. "It seems that you still haven't seen the situation clearly. Don't say that your injuries are not fully healed yet. Even if you are fully healed, you are still no match for me. Kazuma, a coup is not that easy. With a little bit of Kyuubi's chakra Do you just want to stir up trouble? You are underestimating Konoha." "how do you know!" Kazuma¡¯s face became increasingly ugly. No one except Kazuma knew about the Nine-Tails Chakra. How could Kazuma not be shocked when Kakashi revealed it to his face at this time. While he was shocked, Kazuma's murderous intention towards Kakashi could be said to have risen several levels. This person must not leave here, otherwise, his efforts will be of no use at all. Kakashi did not immediately return to what Kazuma said, but said: "Now pretend to die in front of Asuma, and then completely hide your identity underground. This is your first step." "Then you killed your wife and took your son out. On the one hand, it was because your wife would never agree to do such a thing with her son, and on the other hand, you were also afraid that Asma would come to visit you. Wife, let your plan be exposed." "Send your son to the Fire Temple. A few years later, his identity may be able to enter Konoha smoothly. And as long as he appears in Konoha, he may be able to contact the Hokage. By then, Kyuubi's With a full burst of chakra, we might be able to wipe out Hokage-sama with one blow." The cold sweat on Kazuma's face instantly flowed down, and his eyes looking at Kakashi were full of fear. My plan was clearly seen by the person in front of me. Even if there were deviations in the details, they were not far from each other. "I have to say that your calculations are very good. Unfortunately, the plan is too rough. There are too many variables that will appear in the middle. I really don't know where you got the confidence to control these variables." Kakashi didn¡¯t say that there were too many variables in the implementation of Kazuma¡¯s plans. If it weren¡¯t for luck, he wouldn¡¯t have made it to the final step. And even if you get to the last step, the possibility of Kong Neng¡¯s success is really low. "How did you know!" Kazuma is crazy. He has been planning something for so long, and it will not be easy for anyone to have Kakashi peel it off layer by layer. "This is no longer important. Now that I appear here, your plan is over." "Don't even think about it!" Hema roared angrily and formed seals with his hands again. Kakashi narrowed his eyes and raised his right hand quickly. "Thousand Birds and Thousand Bons!" ??The blue Thunder Senbon shot out from Kakashi's hand and shot directly into Kazuma's arm.?Up. In an instant, seven or eight Chidori Senbon were inserted into Kazuma's arm, and a numbing feeling occupied his entire consciousness. "Uh, damn it!" He Ma gritted his teeth and roared, his eyes filled with unwillingness. Kakashi slowly walked up to Kazuma and said softly: "Take your ambition and so-called peace and go to hell." After Kakashi finished speaking, he slapped Kazuma on the head with a palm, and the thunder in his hand kept flashing. Under the electric shock, Kazuma's face twitched, he rolled his eyes, drooled, and the breath of life was slowly draining away. Everything that happened in the past is constantly emerging in front of Kazuma's eyes. Am I really wrong? This is the only thought in Kazuma's mind at this time. Soon, Kakashi put down his palm, and Kazuma had only his last breath left. With a sad laugh, Kazuma fell to the ground. "Hatake Kakashi, after I die, will the Fire Country really be at peace?" "This world will not change without anyone. The Kingdom of Fire will still be the Kingdom of Fire and cannot become anything else." Kazuma smiled happily when he heard this, looked at Sora not far away and said, "Please let go of Sora, he is still young." Kakashi was stunned for a moment. He didn't expect that this cold-blooded guy would actually care about him in the end. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Did you finally find your family love? "Don't worry, I won't harm his life. I will send him to the Fire Temple to fulfill your wish. Of course, I will extract the Nine-Tails chakra. This kind of thing will stay in his body. It¡¯s not a good thing for him.¡± Kazuma nodded and took his last breath with difficulty. Looking at Kazuma who had no signs of life, Kakashi shook his head without paying much attention. Walking to the side of the unconscious Sora, Kakashi did not hesitate and began to arrange the things needed for the four elephant seals. Kakashi came to find Kazuma, so naturally he had nothing to do. If he wanted to kill him, he could have done it in the canyon before. The reason why I followed you all the way here was just for Kong. Six years ago, during the Nine-Tails Rebellion, Kazuma collected some of the loose chakra of the Nine-Tails, and finally sealed it in Sora's body with the Five Elements Seal. ?This is called a pseudo-jinchuuriki. The nine-tailed chakra floating outside has a characteristic. As long as it does not disappear completely, it will continue to grow. Of course, it will not exceed its original total amount. Kazuma has wasted a lot of effort. The nine-tailed chakra he found has about the power of four to five tails. This is a high amount of chakra. Kakashi acted for these Nine-Tails Chakra. At this time, although Kakashi has a lot more chakra than before, no one will dislike his own chakra. The nine-tailed chakra may be an opportunity. Kakashi has an idea in his heart that he needs the nine-tailed chakra to participate. "It is not easy to obtain Nine-Tails Chakra from Naruto. So, Kakashi gave this idea to Sora. everything's ready. Kakashi stretched out his right hand, and five blue chakras emerged, with the words gold, wood, water, fire, and earth faintly appearing on them. "The interpretation of the Five Elements!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 209 Name You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "ah!" With a cry of pain, Kong had a painful expression on his face. Kakashi¡¯s five fingers were imprinted on Kong¡¯s belly, and for a moment, blood-red chakra continued to overflow from Kong¡¯s body. "Kyuubi's chakra is indeed very domineering." Kakashi sighed and watched the huge chakra flying around, but it was quickly blocked by an invisible film. Without hesitation, Kakashi took out a sealing scroll and opened it quickly with a swish. Then he formed a seal with his hands and shouted softly: "Seal of the Four Symbols!" With his right hand pressed on the scroll, a strong suction force attracted the nine-tailed chakra that was scattered everywhere and fell into the scroll. The whole process lasted for about a minute, and the huge chakra was finally completely sealed into the scroll. At this time, the scroll was covered with mysterious runes, and the word "nine" appeared in the middle. He rolled up the scroll and put it into his ninja tool bag. Kakashi let out a breath, this matter finally came to fruition. Beside him, Sora was still in a coma, and he probably wouldn't wake up for a while. Although Sora is a pseudo-Jinchuuriki, extracting the chakra of the Nine-Tails does not have much impact on him. It can even be said that it is a good thing for him. Not everyone can be a Jinchuriki, even a pseudo-Jinchuriki. Sora¡¯s body is obviously not suitable for it, as you can tell by looking at the bandaged right hand. After Kakashi disposed of Kazuma¡¯s body, he picked up Sora and left here. ¡­¡­ The Temple of Fire is the largest temple in the Land of Fire. Legend has it that the monks inside have the special skills of immortal travelers. It is a very powerful temple. ????Jilu, one of the twelve guardian ninjas, came out from here. That night, the Fire Temple welcomed a guest. It¡¯s just that this guest didn¡¯t seem to want these people to know. After putting down a child, he left. No one knew who he was. The country of fire, the city of fire, Daming Mansion. A middle-aged man is sitting on the ornate floor, holding a fan in his hand and wearing an exaggerated fan-shaped hat on his head, which looks quite funny. "Oh? So, of the Twelve Guardian Ninja Warriors, only Asuma and Chiriku are left now?" "Yes, Lord Daimyo, according to the information from Asuma, this is indeed the case." "Okay, I know. You go down and tell the people below to receive Asuma and Dilu well when they come back." "Yes! Lord Daimyo." When the people left, the daimyo's face became very solemn. The original funny feeling disappeared instantly, and now he seemed to be a ruthless emperor. "Kazuma is really not a person who does big things. He is so stupid. Is the Hokage so easy to kill? Besides, if a third generation falls, there will be another Hokage in Konoha, which will have no effect at all." The daimyo shook the fan in his hand, took a sip of the tea on the table, and seemed to have returned to his original appearance. "It seems that the Daimyo is very open-minded." An unexpected sound resounded in the empty room. The daimyo's waving fan stopped slightly, with a surprised look on his face. The next moment, dozens of crows suddenly appeared in the room, forming a thin figure. The daimyo did not panic, but carefully looked at the person in front of him. Black hair, a round nose, an empty left hand, and a pair of eyes that look a little uncoordinated. He looks about fifteen or sixteen years old, he is really too young. The daimyo frowned and said, "Who are you?" "Perhaps you have heard of my name, Uchiha Shisui." The daimyo was slightly stunned and looked at Shisui again. "Shunshen Shisui? It is said that you are dead. Why do you appear here? What is your purpose?" Shisui did not answer immediately, but smiled and said, "I wonder if I can sit down?" The daimyo looked at the young boy, chuckled, and said, "Of course, sit down." Shisui was not polite and did it directly. "Can you tell me your purpose now? Young man."Shisui looked at the daimyo in front of him, and his thoughts became more determined. This is definitely not a daimyo who seems to be inconspicuous on weekdays, but a daimyo who is really ambitious and capable. "I wonder what the daimyo thinks of the Uchiha clan?" "Uchiha clan?" The daimyo pondered for a moment and said: "A terrible clan." "Terrible?" Zhishui was a little confused. "Yes, but it's scary. In my opinion, the uncontrollability of the Uchiha clan is too high. According to the records of the Daming Mansion, the so-called geniuses of the Uchiha clan are all extreme. This is not true for a village, or It¡¯s not a good thing for a country.¡± Zhishui was thoughtful. The daimyo looked at Shisui thoughtfully and continued: "It seems that you came today because you have something to ask me for." "The daimyo must know Konoha's attitude towards the Uchiha clan." "Naturally, the biggest unrest factor in Konoha right now is Uchiha." "The daimyo is also full of malice towards Uchiha?" Zhisui looked at the daimyo. If the daimyo thought the same way, his path would be even more difficult. "No, although Uchiha have very individual extremes, they are an important fighting force. If Konoha loses the Uchiha clan today, it will inevitably be greatly weakened. This is not what I want to see. What I want to see is Balance, not dominance, you know what I mean?¡± "Then can you stop it?" The Daimyo shook his head and said: "I have the will, but I don't have the power. The Daimyo is only the highest authority in the Fire Country in name only." "I understand, you hold great righteousness." "Oh? It seems that you already have a plan, and it seems that you are well prepared." The daimyo smiled. "Of course, I didn't do nothing to escape from Konoha." "Interesting, how are you sure I will help you?" Zhishui also laughed when he heard this and said, "I'm not sure." "Then you are very brave." "I'm just confident." "confidence?" "I am confident that no one in the Daming Mansion can leave me behind, especially when the twelve guardian ninjas are not here." The great name was speechless and laughed. "It seems you are really ready." "I wonder if the daimyo can help my Uchiha clan." Shisui looked at the Daimyo with burning eyes. "Interesting, really interesting." The smile on the daimyo¡¯s face became even brighter, as if he had discovered something interesting. Shisui didn¡¯t laugh this time, but looked at the Daimyo solemnly. After a while, the daimyo¡¯s smile gradually faded and he looked at the young figure in front of him. "Okay, I'm looking forward to it." Hearing this, Zhishui breathed a sigh of relief and took the first step to finally walk out. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 210 Transplantation You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! No one knows what Shisui and the Daimyo talked about except themselves. Zhishui left Daming Mansion soon, not knowing where he went. But the daimyo was still in his room, slowly shaking his fan with an indescribable smile on his face. "It's unexpected that the Uchiha clan would have such a character." The wind blew through the cherry blossoms in front of the yard, and the pink petals fell one after another. "The wind is blowing." ? One month later. The country of Tian, ??the Sound Ninja Village. Kakashi was lying on a tree outside the village, waiting for someone. The black crow flew by, Kakashi opened his eyes and said lazily: "Shisui, you are finally here." "Sorry, sorry, there was some delay on the way." "Forget it, it's almost time. Let's go in. Orochimaru should be ready." "good." Kakashi held Shisui's shoulders and disappeared with a hiss. The next moment, he appeared in Orochimaru's laboratory. "Haha, Kakashi-kun, Shisui-kun, welcome to the Sound Ninja Village." The hoarse voice sounded again. Orochimaru stood in front of the two of them. There was an experimental table in front of him, and the special Flying Thunder God Kunai was inserted on it. Orochimaru glanced at the flying thunder god's kunai and said: "It's such a convenient ninjutsu, what a pity" Kakashi knows very well what Orochimaru is regretting. Orochimaru has also seen the method of practicing the Flying Thunder God Technique from the Book of Sealing, but it is a pity that Orochimaru does not have the talent in this area. If you don¡¯t have sensitivity to space, it¡¯s impossible to learn the art of Flying Thunder God. The reason why Minato passed the Flying Thunder God to the three people of Xuanjian was because he saw that these three people had this potential. Therefore, even though they were still young, Minato taught the flying thunder god technique to the three of them. And Kakashi, if it weren¡¯t for the power of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to learn this space ninjutsu. "Orochimaru, is your left hand ready?" Kakashi didn¡¯t talk nonsense, but went straight to the point. "Of course, one month is enough." Orochimaru said, taking out a cylindrical container with a green solution and a left hand! Kakashi unlocked the seal of Sharingan, and at a glance, he saw that his left hand was full of life force! "Very good." Kakashi said happily. "Haha, this is much better than what I gave to Danzo. It can also be regarded as repaying the information Kakashi-kun gave me before." "It seems you have gotten more information." Kakashi said looking at Orochimaru's pale face. "Haha, Kakashi-kun is really smart." "Okay, let's install Shisui's left hand first." "No problem, Zhisui-kun, please come this way." Hearing this, Zhisui nodded slightly and walked to the operating table nearby. The lights in the laboratory are a little dim, but the lights on the operating table are very bright. Shisui lay on it and closed his eyes. With Kakashi here, he didn't need to worry about any accidents. Orochimaru did not play any tricks and performed the operation silently. The incision on Shisui's left hand has long since healed, so if he wants to transplant his left hand back at this time, he can only open the original wound again. This pain is deeper than a broken arm. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? We are cutting one knife at a time, and Shisui¡¯s face does not look good. Veins popped up on his face, and he was sweating profusely, but he didn't say a word. There was an anesthetic, but neither Orochimaru nor Shisui tacitly mentioned it. That kind of thing, if used too much, is not good for the body. Soon, the wound became bloody again. Orochimaru took out his left hand from the container and carefully sewed it on Shisui's wound. When it comes to transplantation technology, Tsunade is the best. "It's a pity that no one knows where Tsunade is now, not to mention that her anemia has not recovered yet, so this kind of surgery may not be possible." Most importantly, will Tsunade agree to use Hashirama cells to transplant Shisui? Kakashi had a question in his mind??. Although Orochimaru's skills are not as good as Tsunade's, they are enough. Soon, Shisui's left hand was sutured. Orochimaru tied Shisui's left hand with a bandage and said: "The new left hand has not completely penetrated your meridians, so if you want to be the same as before, it will take some time to recover. When you recover, you will be better than before. use." "Thank you." "Haha, this is just a transaction. I'm looking forward to the effect of mixing Hashirama cells with the Uchiha clan. It's really an exciting work." Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara, their names represent an era. Orochimaru also has some guesses about this, but has not conducted further research. Information is a very important factor. ¡°Obviously, Orochimaru has not found the corresponding information yet. Looking at Shisui¡¯s intact left hand, Kakashi flashed a hint of joy. ????????????????????????? Finally recovered. Kakashi and Shisui did not stay in the Sound Ninja Village longer, and quickly left the Sound Ninja Village. Being in the same place as Orochimaru is not a pleasant thing. That gloomy feeling has always been there. "Shisui, how does your left hand feel?" "Yes, I can feel it constantly integrating with my body. It should be fully connected in a week or so. And I feel the abundant vitality in it. Maybe when it is fully integrated, my chakra will be It can increase a lot.¡± Kakashi nodded. The Uchiha clan plus the Senju cells are indeed a good match. Madara has opened the Samsara Eye, and Obito has unlimited use of divine power. These are all the effects of Hashirama's cells. In fact, Kakashi has a hint of intention, but Kakashi has always had a repulsive mentality towards this kind of thing. "Shisui, what are you going to do next?" ¡°The daimyo has already agreed, and now it¡¯s time for me to prove myself.¡± "Do you need help?" Shisui shook his head and said: "Kakashi, don't worry, even if I lose my Sharingan, I will still be Shusui Shisui. These little things will not trouble me." Kakashi was helpless, patted Shisui on the shoulder and said, "Okay, then take care of yourself." "Well, see you next time." After Shisui finished speaking, he left again. Watching Shisui leave, Kakashi sighed, touched his hair, and then left here too. Konoha, Uchiha, and Daimyo, the three are intertwined and have become a huge whirlpool. However, no matter how bad the ending is, can it be worse than the original situation? Since it is a dead end, we can only rely on the power of a third party to balance it. Even if this third party is only a nominal force. This water has become increasingly turbid. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 211 Meeting Jiraiya again You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! For a year, Kakashi has been traveling and has seen many scenery that he has never seen before. The world of ninja is not as small as imagined. Kakashi also saw many magical creatures and strange events that he had never seen before. These were things he had never known before. With a dusty look all over his body, Kakashi walked into a small town. This small town is not big, but it is not depressed. It can even be said to be prosperous. As a hub-like city, this scene is not difficult to understand. Kakashi walked directly to a hot spring hotel. After a few days of outdoor life, he just wanted to take a comfortable bath. In the smoky hot springs, Kakashi took off his clothes, revealing his body without a trace of fat. He was 1.81 meters tall and had obvious eight-pack abs on his lower abdomen, but his figure was not burly. He even had a kind of Feeling lean. It just doesn¡¯t make people feel weak. No one knows how terrifying power is hidden under this body. As soon as Kakashi turned around, the silver-white magatama mark on his lower waist was clearly revealed. ?Mysterious and powerful. The hot spring Kakashi chose was a single room, so there was no one else there. Lying comfortably in the hot spring, Kakashi enjoyed it very much. The disadvantage of traveling is that you have no fixed place to live. Kakashi often spends the night in the wild, which is not something he enjoys much. Kakashi submerged his head in the hot spring, and it took a long time to poke his head out again. "Huh, it's really better to be somewhere with people." Ten minutes later, Kakashi stood up and prepared to go out. Suddenly, Kakashi¡¯s ears twitched, and a strange smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Is it him? It really fits his personality." Kakashi changed his clothes, walked into the courtyard, jumped up, and landed on the roof. There is a person on the roof! She has long white hair that reaches her waist. She is wearing a red coat with brown clothes underneath, and wears wooden clogs. He looks very tall, but what he is doing now is very vulgar. "Hey, go a little lower, yes, go a little lower, wow! One hundred percent!" The obscene sounds spread on the roof, and Kakashi felt helpless. "Jiraiya-sama, what are you doing?" Hearing this, the man immediately turned around and saw that it was Kakashi. He was stunned for a moment, and then said with a playful smile: "It's Kakashi, why are you here? I'm collecting materials to write the sequel to "Intimate Love in Paradise"." As Jiraiya said, a scream suddenly came from below. "Ah! There is a pervert!" "Where where?" "It's up there! Someone is peeking on the roof. Look, there's a hole somewhere!" ¡°Oops, we¡¯ve been discovered, let¡¯s evacuate immediately!¡± Jiraiya said, ducking away from the roof. Naturally, Kakashi would not stay and take the blame, so he also followed. ¡­¡­ In a small tavern, Jiraiya drank a glass of sake and said, "Ah, it's really great. It's so comfortable to have a glass of sake after collecting the ingredients." Kakashi also drank a drink and felt much better. "Kakashi, why are you here?" "Jiraiya-sama, I have been away from Konoha for more than a year, and I have been traveling like you during the past year." Kakashi said respectfully. Even now that his strength has greatly improved, Kakashi still maintains respect for the person in front of him. Hearing this, Jiraiya was stunned for a moment and said, "Tsk, tsk, why did you go out to travel? Now is the time for Konoha to employ people." ¡°Something happened, so I wanted to leave Konoha for a while.¡± "whats the matter?" Jiraiya was very keen to discover that there might be something fishy about this strangeness. For Kakashi, Jiraiya still values ????it very much. With Kakashi¡¯s performance now, he will definitely be the pillar of Konoha in the future. Jiraiya will naturally not ignore such a character. After all, Jiraiya loves Konoha very much in his heart. Kakashi immediately told the story about Shisui. Of course, he did not mention that Shisui was still alive. "Some things are better to be spoken out after the dust has settled."   Jiraiya was a little silent when he heard this. After drinking another glass of sake, he sighed. "Oh, Danzo, this guy really doesn't stop." "Jiraiya-sama, I know you also love Konoha. What do you think of Danzo?" "Danzo?" Jiraiya¡¯s eyes were complicated and he didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Kakashi didn¡¯t urge him, he just kept waiting. After a long time, Jiraiya came back to his senses and said, "Sorry, I remembered some past events." "It doesn't matter." "As for Danzo, I haven't liked him since I was a child. He is too sinister. Although he is for the good of Konoha, I cannot accept his way." "Jiraiya-sama, don't you think Danzo's ambition is too great? He has always been eyeing the position of Hokage." Jiraiya smiled boldly and said: "Danzo is not the only one who is eyeing the position of Hokage. There are not a few people in Konoha who have such a goal." Kakashi shook his head and said: "This is not the same. Danzo dares to do anything for the position of Hokage, such as assassinating Hokage." Hearing this, Jiraiya suppressed the smile on his face and whispered: "Kakashi, what are you talking about?" "Jiraiya-sama, a few years ago, when Minato-sensei just died, Danzo did do this. I was on the scene at the time, but Danzo failed. Although it was only a small attack, it was enough to see Given Danzo¡¯s character, it¡¯s hard to say what kind of situation Konoha will face if he takes power and his iron-blooded policy.¡± Jiraiya's expression was a little solemn, he pondered for a moment and said, "There are still three generations here, so there should be no problem." Kakashi shook his head and said: "Jiraiya-sama, you must have investigated why Orochimaru left Konoha, right?" Hearing Kakashi mention Orochimaru, Jiraiya's expression became a little weird. Jiraiya has been investigating Orochimaru these years, and he has some understanding of what happened back then. Orochimaru is indeed conducting human experiments, but there is also the shadow of Danzo in it. It can be said that the two were partners, but Orochimaru was tricked by Danzo in the end. When he knew this, Jiraiya was extremely angry and wanted to go back to Konoha to ask Danzo. But soon, this idea was suppressed by Jiraiya. Danzo is a person of the same generation as the third generation, so Jiraiya is not qualified to question him at all. What's more, Jiraiya can find out, how could the Third Hokage not know. The Third Hokage did not cause trouble for Danzo. In the final analysis, he still had compassion for Danzo. "Hey, Kakashi, Konoha's politics chills me, so I chose to leave Konoha." "Jiraiya-sama, running away will not solve the problem." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 212 Return to Konoha You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "I know, it's just that my temperament is really not suitable for getting involved in this kind of political struggle, so I just stay out of sight and out of mind." Kakashi shook his head, knowing that with Jiraiya's undisciplined temperament, it would be difficult for him to get involved. In the original work, he was not willing to be the fifth Hokage. "Kakashi, I wonder what you think about the position of Hokage?" Jiraiya suddenly asked, catching Kakashi off guard. But soon, Kakashi retracted his thoughts and said, "Jiraiya-sama, to be honest, I envy your life even more." Kakashi said it sincerely, Jiraiya looked at it carefully, smiled for a long time and said: "You kid, don't imitate me." "Haha, Lord Jiraiya, I understand that there are some responsibilities that I cannot escape. I have already planned to return to Konoha in a few days." "Oh? Are you going back? The situation in Konoha is not very good right now. The top management and Uchiha are on the same level. This time you go back, I'm afraid you will be involved in this whirlpool again." "I understand. This is why I went back this time. Uchiha is also a member of Konoha, and I don't want it to disappear in this whirlpool. What's more, they are members of Obito and Shisui." Jiraiya remained silent, understanding Kakashi's persistence. "Well, I hope everything goes well for you. However, don't do anything that would be sorry for Konoha, Kakashi." Jiraiya¡¯s gaze was distant and deep, which surprised Kakashi. "Understood, Jiraiya-sama." "That's good, come on, we won't go home until we get drunk tonight. We haven't met anyone we know for a long time. You are also an adult, so we can have a good drink." Jiraiya returned to his unserious look, picked up the wine glass, clinked it with Kakashi's wine glass, and drank it all in one gulp. Kakashi smiled and did not refuse. Speaking of which, Jiraiya¡¯s life was a tragedy. "Two of my beloved disciples died, and the other two went astray, and finally killed their master. The woman I liked, Tsunade, finally wanted to accept me, but she died. The respected master died in the hands of his companion Orochimaru. Orochimaru, his loyal teammate, betrayed the village he loved again. ¡°His cynical face hides a lot of unknown sadness. The hero Jiraiya is not just a talk. The two drank a lot until the pub closed. They helped each other walk back to the hotel and went back to their rooms. Kakashi sat on the bed, his eyes blurred, but he was still awake. The reason why he drank so much tonight was simply because Jiraiya's thoughts were touched and he wanted to get drunk. But both of them are measured people. Although they look drunk on the surface, they still have a little leeway. Ninja, you can never relax. Early the next morning, Kakashi got up. He originally planned to ask Jiraiya to get up for dinner, but unexpectedly, Jiraiya had already left. Kakashi shook his head and was not surprised. After eating something, Kakashi was ready to return to Konoha. This is already within the territory of the Land of Fire, and it only takes two days to return to Konoha by Kakashi's footsteps. In fact, Kakashi can definitely use the Flying Thunder God Technique to go back, but since he is traveling, it naturally has a beginning and an end. Furthermore, Kakashi is not short of these two days. After Kakashi left the hotel, a crow flew out of nowhere and landed on his shoulder. Kakashi skillfully removed the letter from the crow's feet and burned it after reading it. "It seems that Shisui is ready, so it's time for me to go back to Konoha." Kakashi chuckled, chakra surged under his feet, and then disappeared. Konoha Village is as peaceful as ever. Of course, this calmness is only superficial. Inside, it was already surging. The conflict between the top management and Uchiha continues to intensify, so much so that Konoha seems to be peaceful now, but it is full of gunpowder. This contradiction is actually very simple. The higher-ups distrusted Uchiha and even put him under surveillance.  Uchiha is a proud and arrogant clan. Even the clansmen who originally loved Konoha lost confidence in Konoha in the end. If one party locked themselves up first and treated them coldly, they can't blame others for wanting to resist. This is a very clear truth. "In the final analysis, Konoha's prejudice against Uchiha has existed since the beginning of the village. Each subsequent generation of Hokage is from the same faction as the first Hokage, and Uchiha's power has gradually declined. If the Fourth Hokage were still around, maybe this situation would be changed. "It's a pity that the Fourth Hokage passed away prematurely, and the political power of Konoha fell back into the hands of two old antiques, the Third Hokage and Danzo. With the excuse of the Nine-Tails Rebellion, Danzo began to take action against Uchiha. Danzo was seriously injured by Kakashi before, and after being silent for a while, he started his actions again. And Uchiha Itachi is another spy that Danzo likes after Shisui. Danzo has always been my favorite spy who loves Konoha. With Konoha's hat on, Itachi didn't dare to do anything to the higher-ups. Danzo saw it clearly, which was why he was confident that he could control Itachi. At the root of darkness, Danzo was holding a cane, and there was a person kneeling in front of him, it was Itachi Uchiha. "Itachi, how are Uchiha doing lately?" "It's still the same, but the atmosphere within the clan has become more solemn." "Really? Thank you for your hard work. Come on down." "Yes, Lord Danzo." Itachi retreated expressionlessly, leaving Danzo alone in the darkness. "Huh, Uchiha, your days are numbered." At the gate of Konoha, a familiar figure slowly came from a distance. Shenyue Izuyun and Gangzitie at the gate were both stunned when they saw him. This man looked so familiar. Kakashi has returned to his original attire, with a mask covering his face, a forehead protector covering his eyes, a green vest, and standard ninja attire. "Hey, Izumo, Zitie, long time no see." Kakashi said with a smile. "Kakashi-senpai? Long time no see. Are you back?" "Yes, then I will go to the Hokage-sama first, and we will talk when we have time." "good." Kakashi gradually went away, and Izumo and Zite came back to their senses. In the Hokage's office, the Third Hokage looked at Kakashi with relief and said, "I've been out for more than a year, and I feel different after I came back. I've had a pretty good life over the past year." "Very good, now I understand a little bit why Jiraiya-sama chooses to travel around." "That guy Jiraiya? Don't imitate him." The Third Hokage said helplessly. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Obviously somewhat dissatisfied with Jiraiya's behavior in Konoha. Although the third generation taught three ninjas, one defected and two did not return to the village all year round. This was also a very distressing thing for him. "Okay, just come back and report to the ANBU tomorrow. The ANBU still has a lot of time waiting for you to deal with." "I understand, then I'll take my leave first." "Well, go ahead." Watching Kakashi leave, the joy on the Third Hokage's face faded slightly. "I don't know what Kakashi's plans are when I come back at this moment. Uchiha, it's such a troublesome family. But if Kakashi can stop this internal fight, it would be a good thing." Kakashi walked out of the Hokage Tower and looked in the direction of the Uchiha station. "Uchiha, what will be your fate this time? When the wind blows the dead leaves, how high will the flames be?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 213 Itachi¡¯s decision You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi returned to Hatake¡¯s house. He hadn¡¯t lived there for more than a year and there was dust everywhere. "Ah, it looks like I have a lot of work today." Kakashi touched his hair, feeling helpless. It¡¯s really a troublesome thing to do things like sanitation. ¡°Trouble is trouble, Kakashi is still busy. With the help of the shadow clone, Kakashi quickly tidied up the house. There aren¡¯t many things in Hatake¡¯s house, so it doesn¡¯t take much effort to pack them up. Early the next morning, Kakashi arrived at the ANBU base. Kakashi really missed him after not being here for more than a year. Kakashi arrived a little early, and the members of Team 6 haven¡¯t arrived yet. Kakashi didn¡¯t pay attention either, as his confidant had changed into ANBU clothes. He touched the ANBU mark on his left arm and sighed softly: "I'm back." At this moment, the door creaked and opened. The person who came was dressed in black, and there were deep nasolabial folds on both sides of the nose pin on his face. Uchiha Itachi! "Hey, Itachi, long time no see." Kakashi smiled and said hello, but Itachi was stunned for a moment. "Kakashi-senpai? When did you come back?" "yesterday." Kakashi looked at Itachi and felt that Itachi had become more indifferent now. It seems that Itachi has been under a lot of pressure for more than a year. "Itachi, from the looks of you, the conflict between the village and Uchiha is getting worse and worse." Itachi nodded without refuting. You may not be able to say this to others, but Itachi still believes in Kakashi. If nothing else, just the fact that Kakashi can fall out with Danzo for Shisui is enough to prove that Kakashi is on his side. Patting Itachi on the shoulder, Kakashi smiled and said: "Don't worry, I'm back this time and the problems will be solved." Itachi was slightly surprised. Looking at Kakashi with his crescent moon eyes, he had a strange feeling for no reason. "Kakashi-senpai, what do you mean?" Itachi was about to ask when the door to the room was opened again and two or three people came in. Seeing someone coming, Itachi naturally stopped asking. Kakashi whispered in Itachi's ear: "Meet you at the canyon at midnight." Itachi nodded slightly when he heard the words, it was really not the right time to say this now. The people who came in were also stunned when they saw Kakashi. "Kakashi-senpai?" "Hey, it's Tianzang and Xiyan, long time no see." Kakashi greeted him with a smile, which made people feel like a spring breeze. "Kakashi-senpai? When did you come back?" Tenzo asked excitedly. "Ah, I came back yesterday, and today I was called by the Third Generation to work in the ANBU. Oh, what a hard life it is." "Senior, it's true that you have been away quietly for more than a year, and our tasks have suddenly become much heavier." Xi Yan said pretending to complain. "Sorry, sorry, thank you for your hard work, who is this?" Looking at Xiyan and Tianzang, there is a strange face next to him. He must have joined the ANBU after he left. Hearing this, Xi Yan immediately said: "Senior, it's true that Moonlight Gale Wind only joined Class Six after you left." Moonlight Gale carries a long knife on his back, has heavy dark circles under his eyes, and coughs from time to time. "Hello, Kakashi-senpai, I am Moonlight Hayate, and I am honored to join your sixth class." Moonlight Hayate looked at Kakashi with eyes full of admiration. Among the ANBU, Moonlight Hayate is very clear about the meaning of Kakashi's name. It is precisely because he knows it that he admires him. When I was able to join the Sixth Class, Moonlight Hayate knew that the Sixth Class was the direct department to which Kakashi belonged. Otherwise, he might not choose Class 6. The most important thing is that Moonlight Hayate is good at Konoha-style swordsmanship, and the best swordsman in Konoha is Kakashi. To sum up all the reasons mentioned above, Moonlight Hayate only has admiration for Kakashi. Kakashi was slightly surprised when he saw this, Moonlight Hayate? The unlucky guy who died at the hands of Markey. "Haha, since you have joined Class Six, work hard. Judging from your appearance, you should be practicing swordsmanship. Let's compare notes when we have time."   Moonlight Hayate looked happy, Kakashi said it was a discussion, but the difference between the two must be Kakashi's guidance. Thinking of this, Moonlight Gale was naturally very happy. "Thank you, senior." "Okay, let's change into our clothes and get ready to carry out the mission." "yes!" It was said that it was a mission, but Konoha has been too quiet recently, so the ANBU only did some patrol missions. Kakashi sat on the roof boredly and murmured: "I haven't done this kind of thing for a long time, I'm really not used to it." Kakashi was lying lazily on the roof basking in the sun. The area he was responsible for was not large. Even if he was lying down, Kakashi could clearly understand what was happening here. "Hey, that's" Kakashi sat up in excitement and saw two people walking over not far away. It is Itachi and Sasuke. "Is Itachi's mission completed? It's really fast. I don't know how far Itachi's strength has reached now. The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan should have been opened when he died in water. I don't know how far he can use it. I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡± A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and Kakashi was looking forward to meeting in the evening. The night was as cold as water, Itachi quietly walked out of the room and left the Uchiha clan's residence. And the moment Itachi left, Uchiha Fugaku, who was lying in his room, suddenly opened his eyes and glanced in the direction Itachi left. He didn¡¯t get up after that, he continued to close his eyes, and seemed to have fallen asleep again. Itachi walked quickly, bypassing all the ANBU on duty, and soon arrived at the canyon. Looking from a distance, Kakashi¡¯s figure is already at the edge of the canyon. Itachi stopped and said respectfully: "Kakashi-senpai." Kakashi turned around and said with a smile: "Itachi, you're here, right on time, just past midnight." "I wonder why senior asked me to come here?" Itachi asked straight to the point, and Kakashi didn't say any nonsense. "I think you should also know that Danzo's thoughts on Uchiha will never let Uchiha continue to exist." Itachi clenched his right hand, obviously aware of this fact. "What are you going to do?" Itachi looked directly into Kakashi's eyes, looking a little struggling. Kakashi sighed softly and said, "It seems that you made a decision that was not a very good one." Itachi lowered his head, not knowing what he was thinking. "Kakashi-senpai, if the final situation really happens, I hope you can help me take care of Sasuke." Itachi expressed his request and obviously reached some consensus with Danzo. Looking at the thirteen-year-old boy in front of him, Kakashi felt a little emotional. The things he carries are heavier than himself. "No, Itachi, things haven't reached this point yet." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 214 Plan You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Senior, there is no room for change between the Uchiha clan and the higher-ups." "No, there is more." "Um?" Itachi looked at Kakashi in surprise, obviously very curious about the turn of events Kakashi said. "In the past year, one person has been worried about this matter." Kakashi smiled. "who?" "Hehe, Shisui, come out." "What?" Itachi was shocked, and then he felt someone behind him. When he turned around, he saw that it was not someone else, but Shisui who was supposed to be dead. "Shisui? You are still alive!" Itachi was inexplicably surprised. "Itachi, long time no see." Zhisui smiled. "What exactly is going on?" Shisui immediately told Itachi what happened that year, and Itachi suddenly understood. "Kakashi-senpai, thank you for saving Shisui." Kakashi waved his hand and said: "Shisui is also my friend, you don't need to thank me." "Itachi, I have worked hard for you these years. These responsibilities should have been mine, but they fell on you." Shisui was quite apologetic. He should have been the one to support the conflict between Uchiha and the higher-ups, but now he has become Itachi. Itachi shook his head and said: "This is also my responsibility. Judging from your appearance, you are well prepared when you come back this time." Shisui and Kakashi looked at each other, both showing a smile. "Itachi, Kakashi and I came back this time just to save the Uchiha clan. After all, if I guessed correctly, Danzo may not be able to help but attack the Uchiha clan." Itachi nodded and said: "Yes, Danzo has already planned to take action against the Uchiha clan." "Itachi, do you also plan to destroy the Uchiha clan?" Kakashi asked. "Yes, I have made a deal with Danzo. As long as I kill the Uchiha clan, he will keep Sasuke. As long as Sasuke is here, the glory of the Uchiha clan will always be restored. I don't want the Uchiha clan to bear the sentence. The village¡¯s crime. It¡¯s better for me to bear such a crime.¡± Itachi¡¯s thoughts are not complicated. First, he wants to ensure that internal strife in Konoha does not happen. He hates war. 2. He wants to preserve the glory of the Uchiha clan. As long as he destroys the Uchiha, the Uchiha will naturally not have any misdeeds in judging the village. By then, Uchiha will still be the glorious Uchiha. 3. Sasuke is the hope he left behind, not only because he is his younger brother, but also because Itachi believes that Sasuke has the potential to grow up and revitalize Uchiha. ¡° Moreover, only when Sasuke grows up can he fight against that mysterious man. The guy who calls himself Madara Uchiha. Kakashi shook his head and said: "Itachi, I don't agree with what you are doing. It is unreasonable to put all your hopes on Sasuke. You must know that what you do will only bring hatred to Sasuke. A person who just wants revenge will do many extreme things." "I know, but this is the only way. I can only believe that Sasuke can do it." Itachi knows that there are great risks in doing so, but for now, this is the only place he can do it. There will still be time in the future, and he believes that he can find a corresponding solution. "Itachi, I will not let you massacre the Uchiha clan. The clan members are not guilty. You should know that the current situation is largely the result of Danzo's coercion." "Shisui" "Okay, Itachi, put your plans aside for now. Shisui and I didn't come back just to watch you slaughter the clan." "Kakashi-senpai, what are your plans?" Itachi also understood at this time that Shisui and Kakashi were obviously prepared. "Itachi, there are two key points in order to prevent this civil strife. One is Danzo, who is too hostile to Uchiha. The other is the determination of the Uchiha clan." Itachi said nothing, indicating his acquiescence. He was also aware of these two points. "Leave Danzo in charge of me, and I will change his will." As Shisui said, a crow flew out, its blood-red eyes turned out to be Shisui's Sharingan. This eye is the left eye that Shisui gave to Kakashi. He does not intend to reinstall it for himself, but it does not hinder its use. Just set other gods in it.That¡¯s it. At this time Kakashi said: "The next problem is the Uchiha clan. The Uchiha clan feels that they have the strength to defeat the top leaders of Konoha and control the power of Konoha. But we all know that this is impossible. Even if we really defeat the top brass, other families in Konoha will not just sit idly by." Kakashi is right, even if Uchiha can defeat the top leaders, other families in Konoha will not sit idly by. Put aside, the Hyuga clan will not let the Uchiha clan dominate. Both families rely on their eyes to make a living. Although Hinata does not like Uchiha, Hinata regards Uchiha as a strong competitor. "So, I will make the Uchiha clan realize that their rebellion will not have any results." Kakashi said, exuding a terrifying aura. Itachi felt a slight shiver in his heart, already understanding Kakashi's plan. He actually planned to block the entire Uchiha clan with his own strength. But when I think about it, this is not impossible. "After Danzo and the Uchiha clan have been dealt with, this rebellion has come to an end. In the final analysis, the dissatisfaction of the Uchiha clan is the unfair treatment of Konoha's high-level officials. When the time comes, I will persuade the Third Generation to give Uchiha The right authority.¡± Itachi¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. From this point of view, it seemed that he had really formed a potential to break the situation. "If it can be implemented smoothly, maybe it will really turn around." "Yes, the problem is how it will end in the end. I have reached a consensus with the Daimyo of the Land of Fire. We will send twelve outstanding ninjas from Uchiha to the City of Fire to become the twelve guardian ninjas. By then, it will be considered established. If you become a bridge between Uchiha and Daimyo, the senior officials will also have some concerns." Shisui said calmly, in order to gain the support of the daimyo, Shisui has been busy for more than a year. Kakashi suddenly said: "If these plans are implemented carefully, there should be no big problem. But there is a variable in it." "Variables?" Both Shisui and Itachi looked at Kakashi strangely. Kakashi did not answer directly, but looked at Itachi and said: "Itachi, you should have seen a mysterious man wearing a mask. He calls himself Madara Uchiha." Itachi¡¯s pupils shrank, obviously not expecting Kakashi to know about this. "Uchiha Madara?" Zhishui was also surprised when he heard this. "Yes, I have indeed met this person. He seems to have resentment towards both Konoha and Uchiha. I can also understand the variables you mentioned. He is indeed very likely to interfere." Kakashi narrowed his eyes. He naturally knew that this so-called Uchiha Madara was Obito pretending to be someone, but now was not the time to tell the truth. "Is it really that Uchiha Madara?" Shisui said in surprise. As a member of the Uchiha clan, it is natural for him to know the reputation of Uchiha Madara. If this person really intervenes, things will become very troublesome. "I'm not sure. He seems to have been seriously injured and doesn't have the terrifying power he once had." "Itachi, I'm afraid you still need to deal with that mysterious man." Kakashi said suddenly. "Huh? Kakashi-senpai, what can you do?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 215 Eve You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In a dark underground place, a figure wearing a strange mask sat quietly on a stone. Suddenly, a pitcher plant-like creature suddenly emerged from the ground. The masked man didn¡¯t show any surprise, he seemed to have become accustomed to it. "Obito, Konoha is very lively right now. The superficial peace between the top management and the Uchiha clan may not last long." Hei Jue¡¯s hoarse voice floated in this space, making people feel a little uncomfortable. "Oh? What did you find?" "No, I don't dare to go near Konoha to inquire about information recently." Black Jue said in a low voice. "Is he back?" "Yes, I just came back yesterday." There was no emotion or anger in the masked man's voice, but it seemed much heavier. "It seems that he has waded into this muddy water." "Hehehe, wouldn't that be more interesting? I'm really looking forward to what it will be like when Itachi and Kakashi fight." Hei Jue¡¯s voice was full of expectation and unspeakable gloom. "No, we can't fight. Kakashi is not that simple. It seems that this plan of genocide is going to have a lot of changes." "Oh? Do you think Kakashi Hatake has the ability to prevent this coup?" Jue said in surprise. "Don't doubt Kakashi's ability. After all, he is known as a genius." Genius? Hei Jue sneered in his heart, what kind of genius has he not seen in these long years? Although Kakashi is outstanding, in the eyes of Black Zetsu, he is nothing more than that. Obito didn¡¯t know what Black Zetsu was thinking. What he was thinking about now was just how to continue the drama of genocide. If Kakashi really prevented this coup, then his plan would be affected to some extent. "It looks like I have to go to Konoha to check out the situation." After Obito finished speaking, there was a burst of space fluctuation and he disappeared in place. Black Zetsu watched Obito disappear without saying anything. In his opinion, the immortality of the Uchiha clan does not conflict with his ultimate goal. "What a good show." Hei Jue said with a smile. "Ah Lilie, do you think so too? I think so too, how about we go and see it together then?" Bai Jue said excitedly. "No, don't go. That Kakashi has learned the sage mode. If he uses it when the time comes, we will definitely be discovered." "This is really a trouble. Oh, I'm so troubled. I really want to take a look." Konoha, canyon. "Itachi, I leave this matter to you." "I understand, Kakashi-senpai, if the plan can really come true, everything I do will be worthwhile." Itachi nodded in response, but his mood was much better than before. Now that he is no longer enduring this matter alone, with the help of Shisui and Kakashi, Itachi believes that this will be a new path. Maybe, Uchiha can continue to exist and get rid of the embarrassing situation before. For this reason, if you only sacrifice yourself, why not? "Thank you for your hard work, Itachi. Next, you will be the hardest one." Kakashi knew very well that although the part he and Shisui were responsible for in this plan was dangerous, there shouldn't be much of a problem with their abilities. But Itachi is different, he has to bear too many things. It¡¯s just that there is no choice anymore. Only Weasel can take this road. After the three people discussed the specific matters, they dispersed. At the base, under the dim candlelight, Danzo revealed a left eye with a sinister gaze. "I didn't expect Kakashi Hatake to come back at this time. What is his purpose? Is it also for the Uchiha clan?" Danzo touched the bandage on his right eye and snorted coldly. "Hmph! No matter what your reasons are, the Uchiha clan will disappear. My right eye has been waiting for two years. Only by destroying the Uchiha can I get the power I want. As long as I have this power, I can There will definitely be a chance to control the overall situation of Konoha. When the time comes, Konoha will definitely be able to unify the ninja world and become the only ninja village in the world. Five major countries? There is no need to exist at all!" Danzo clenched the crutch in his hand, his eyes filled withCrazy and stubborn. "Itachi, don't let me down." At the Uchiha residence, Itachi ran into his room quietly. At this moment, the candlelight in the room suddenly lit up. Itachi was startled and turned around to look. I saw a tall figure sitting aside with a solemn face. Uchiha Fugaku! "Father, why are you here?" Itachi¡¯s surprise was fleeting and he soon regained his composure. "Itachi, maybe I should ask you this, where have you been so late?" Looking at the middle-aged man in front of him, Itachi sighed silently. Now that we have taken this step, we can no longer miss everything here. "Father, this is an ANBU mission, I can't tell you." Fugaku¡¯s face became very ugly, obviously he was very dissatisfied with Itachi¡¯s answer. "Itachi, do you know what you are talking about?" "I know, I know everything I'm doing." The father and son looked at each other, but there was no trace of warmth. There is a suffocating atmosphere in the air. "Itachi, you let me down." After a long time, Fugaku gently uttered these words. Itachi remained silent. "Itachi, come with me." Fugaku seemed not to intend to say anything more here, and wanted to take Itachi to another place. Itachi was a little confused, but still followed Fugaku and left. With the level of the two of them, the patrolling ANBU would naturally not be able to detect them. Soon, under the leadership of Fugaku, the two came to a place. Nanga Shrine! The place where the Uchiha clan secretly gathers. "Come in, Itachi." Fugaku led Itachi into Nanga Shrine and walked directly to the basement. "Itachi, you should have opened the Mangekyo Sharingan, right?" Fugaku looked at the stone tablet in the middle of the basement and asked with his back to Itachi. Itachi¡¯s face tightened. Apart from himself, only Shisui and Kakashi knew about the kaleidoscope he opened. Why would his father know? "Don't be surprised. After Shisui died, I noticed something was wrong with your eyes. It must be very painful, the feeling of losing a close friend." Fugaku said, turning his head and looking at Itachi with his scarlet eyes. Itachi¡¯s expression changed drastically! Those scarlet eyes, strange patterns. The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! Why does my father have it too? "You look surprised. Are you surprised by these eyes? Haha, yes, you should be surprised. These eyes have not appeared in Uchiha for a long time." Fugaku¡¯s tone was full of emotion, as if he had thought of something. Itachi¡¯s face was gloomy. He really didn¡¯t expect that his father would have such eyes. In this case, can Kakashi-senpai still be able to resist? As someone who also has these eyes, Itachi knows very well how powerful these eyes are. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 216 Fugaku and Itachi You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "During the Third World War, a good friend died in the hands of the enemy in order to save me, so I opened this kaleidoscope. But I didn't tell anyone else. Do you know why?" "Why?" "Because after opening this kaleidoscope, I realized how amazing and terrifying the power is hidden in this kaleidoscope. If my tribe knows that I have the Sharingan, do you know what will happen?" "What?" Fugaku shook his head and said, "See for yourself." As Fugaku said, the Mangekyou Sharingan began to rotate crazily! Itachi felt his eyes blurred before he entered the illusion. I saw three Uchiha tribesmen tying up Uzumaki Naruto and placing him directly in front of Fugaku. "Clan leader! The jinchuriki has been brought here, let's unleash the true power of the Uchiha clan!" The voice was full of desire and passion. Fugaku crossed his hands and lowered his head silently, but in the end, he still couldn't defeat the tribesmen and finally used the kaleidoscope. For a time, Konoha once again fell into the horror of being destroyed by Kyuubi eight years ago! At this moment, the illusion disappeared instantly, and Itachi was sweating profusely! "This is¡­¡­" "Itachi, now you understand, the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan can control the Nine-Tails, and this is the main reason why senior officials are afraid of Uchiha." If Kakashi hears this, he will clearly tell Fugaku that the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan can indeed control the Kyuubi, but the Bagua seal on Naruto cannot be broken even if you control the Kyuubi. "Could it be that you, father, really did the Nine-Tails Incident eight years ago?" Fugaku shook his head and said: "No, I have been hiding the matter about my eyes. How can I release the Nine-Tails? This will not do any good to Uchiha at all. You must know that you are not the only one among Uchiha who loves Konoha. Like Shisui, during the Nine-Tails Rebellion, there were also many tribesmen who wanted to rescue them, but they were unable to do so because of Danzo's orders!" Itachi was relieved when he heard this. "Itachi, Uchiha has reached this point not out of his original intention. If it weren't for the constant oppression from the top management, Uchiha would never have taken the step of coup." The Uchiha clan, praised by the Second Hokage, understands the preciousness of love better than any other clan. In the view of the Second Hokage, it is precisely because Uchiha knows love better, so when it is lost, it is easy to breed hatred and have horrible thoughts. Because the essence of Sharingan is loss. But in fact, this statement has a deep personal color of the Second Hokage. Hatred due to the loss of love is not a patent of the Uchiha clan. Any normal person will feel hatred when someone important to him dies. Not everyone can be like Naruto. Even if Nagato kills Jiraiya, he can forgive him. The Uchiha clan is the same as most people on this matter. ¡°Moreover, the Second Hokage himself said that the Uchiha clan knows love better than anyone else. In other words, they are originally a kind and friendly clan, but they may become distorted after experiencing great changes in their lives. ???????????What normal person will not change after experiencing a major change in life? This kind of distortion and change will not necessarily push people into the abyss. Itachi, Shisui, and Fugaku all experienced great changes and opened the Mangekyo Sharingan, but they did not want to destroy the world. Another example is Sasuke, Madara, and Obito. Although they all fell into the abyss of darkness, didn't they all wake up in the end? It shows that they are all kind-hearted people in nature. Even if they are in darkness, their purpose is still for peace. ????????Does this kind of clan really need to be so guarded against? In fact, in the final analysis, the preventive policy against Uchiha that the Second Hokage began to implement was out of fear. The Senju clan can no longer produce another Senju Hashirama, but the Uchiha clan can produce another Uchiha Madara. It is precisely because of this fear that the Second Hokage took certain isolation measures against Uchiha. But this kind of measure completely changed when it came to Danzo. Danzo blindly resisted, and finally pushed this proud and loving clan out of Konoha. Itachi looked at Fugaku and could clearly feelTo the sincerity revealed by his father at this time. "Father, when things have reached this point, are you already planning to use force to fight for power?" Fugaku sighed and said: "Itachi, this is not my original intention, but if this continues, Uchiha will be wiped out by Konoha sooner or later. Instead of sitting back and waiting for death, it is better to take the initiative. Moreover, this is also the wish of the tribe, even if I am The patriarch can¡¯t change it either.¡± "Father, you should know very well what the price will be in the event of a coup." "I know, so I need your help, Itachi. You are in ANBU, and the higher-ups have some trust in you. With your Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, you will be able to control the higher-ups. When the time comes, it is not impossible to complete a bloodless coup. " Fugaku said, looking at Itachi with a bit of expectation, obviously looking forward to something. It¡¯s just that Itachi looked solemn and finally shook his head. Fugaku felt a little disappointed when he saw this. "Itachi, did you still choose Konoha's side?" "Father, this was originally the case, but what happened tonight made me see a turn for the better." "What's up?" Fugaku asked with some confusion. "Father, if the top management of Konoha can lift the surveillance of Uchiha and give Uchiha certain powers, will Uchiha give up on this coup and re-accept Konoha?" Itachi didn¡¯t answer directly, but asked a question. Fugaku was silent for a moment and said: "If the high-level officials of Konoha can really do this, then I am sure to convince the people." "Okay, father, just wait until tomorrow. All problems will have results tomorrow." Itachi smiled in relief, obviously very satisfied with Fugaku's answer. ¡°Itachi, what¡¯s going on?¡± Itachi still didn't answer, but showed a smile and said softly: "Father, don't worry, you will understand tomorrow." Fugaku wanted to ask again, but seeing Itachi's expression, he put all his questions away. Watching Itachi grow up, Fugaku naturally understood Itachi's temperament. With this look on his face, Itachi had already made a decision. Since Itachi said this, all Fugaku can do is believe in his son. ¡°After all, Itachi has always been Fugaku¡¯s pride. For his son, Fugaku unconditionally chose to believe. The night was as cold as water, and Kakashi did not know that Fugaku and Itachi were communicating in Nanga Shrine at this time. Sitting at the window of his home, Kakashi looked at the bright moon outside the window. ??Cold and cool. No one knows that the legendary Ten-Tails are sealed there, as well as the Otsutsuki clan where the unknown Kaguya already lives. "This world is quite big." Kakashi stretched out his right hand as if to catch the full moon, but in the end he lowered his right hand empty. "Tomorrow is the moment of change. I don't know if the world will return to the track it should be after deviating from its original trajectory." Kakashi chuckled, took off the forehead protector from his head, and touched the Konoha symbol on it. Under the moonlight, the logo sparkled and dazzled people¡¯s eyes. "But, even if it's off track, so what?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 217 Attitude You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the distance, the moonlight shines brightly, and the pure black crow comes slowly. "Huh? Is this Itachi's crow?" The crow was originally a psychic beast raised by Shisui, and later Itachi also raised some, so both of them regarded the black crow as their own psychic beast. The crow landed on Kakashi's shoulder, his eyes a blood-red Sharingan. A small illusion fell into Kakashi's eyes, and he woke up with a flash. "So Itachi discovered that Fugaku has the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and came here to tell me? Haha, I already knew about this kind of thing." The crow flew away again and merged into the dark night sky. "The Mangekyou Sharingan? I'm really looking forward to it." Under the moonlight, Kakashi's left eye turned a bloody color, and then turned into a black dart shape, which looked full of strange beauty. The crow flew into Itachi's hand again. "Huh? Is Kakashi-senpai still confident? By the way, Shisui also has a kaleidoscope. Kakashi-senpai should know the power of the kaleidoscope. That should be no problem. Besides, my father probably won't go all out." "Then the next step is Danzo's place." The figure of Weasel disappeared again and headed towards the roots. This night is destined to be filled with this weird calmness, with murderous intentions behind it. In the Hokage's office, the Third Hokage is still correcting documents. I don¡¯t know why lately, but it seems that there are a lot of tasks in the Land of Fire, and most of Konoha¡¯s combat power has been sent out. The combat power left in Konoha is less than one-third of the total. In addition, the Uchiha clan cannot go out to perform tasks for the time being, so the available power becomes even less. "Hey, this is not an option." The Third Hokage put down the pen in his hand, stood up, and stretched, showing his fatigue. Even if he refuses to accept his old age, the Third Hokage has to admit that his energy has indeed dropped a lot. ????????????????????????????????????? If you were young, you would not be too tired after processing documents until this time, but now, the Third Hokage is a little overwhelmed. For example, this year's old shadow, except for the three generations of Naruto, I am afraid that there is only the Nobuka of Iwan. Just when the Third Hokage was sighing with emotion, someone suddenly knocked on the door. Ta-ta-ta-ta! The Third Hokage was stunned for a moment, and then showed a trace of doubt. At this time, is there anyone coming to find him? "And it seems that the ANBU did not report it. "who is it?" "Is it me, the Third Generation?" The familiar voice made the Third Hokage's brows slightly relax. "Kakashi, come in." With a creak, the door opened, and a man with silver-white hair came in, it was Kakashi. "Kakashi, it's so late, what do you want from me?" "Sir, the things we are talking to you about tonight are very important, so we may need to be more discreet." "oh?" The Third Hokage's expression was slightly solemn. After knowing Kakashi for so long, this was the first time he saw Kakashi showing such an expression. "In that case" The Third Hokage said, forming a seal with his hands. In an instant, a secret barrier appeared in the Hokage's office, covering the entire Hokage's office. "Can we talk now?" "Thank you, Lord III. What I want to say is about the Uchiha clan." "Uchiha?" The Third Hokage frowned and whispered: "This is indeed a big problem. It seems that you came back this time for Uchiha. You are very good at choosing your time. Even if you are here for more than a year, Outside, you pay a lot of attention to Konoha." The Third Hokage sat aside and continued: "Sit down and let me see what plans you have made this year." The Third Hokage was not surprised by Kakashi's arrival. In other words, when Kakashi chose this time to come back, the Third Hokage knew that things would not be simple. I just didn¡¯t expect that Kakashi would choose to come here so late. Kakashi was not polite and sat opposite the Third Hokage. "Third generation sir, what do the higher-ups think about Uchiha?" "Kakashi, to be honest with you, Uchiha's little movesZuo is clearly visible under the noses of the higher-ups, and we all understand their thoughts. Their desire for power has swelled, and I am afraid that it will not be long before revolution is achieved. " Having been the Hokage for so many years, the Third Hokage would naturally not be able to see clearly the situation in front of him. You know, after the death of the Second Hokage, the situation was even more complicated than it is now. Wasn't it still settled by the Third Hokage? Of course, two people play a crucial role in this. ¡°One is Danzo, and the other is the Uchiha mirror from back then. "Then the Third Generation intends to destroy the Uchiha clan?" Kakashi said, looking at the Third Hokage with burning eyes. "Haha, Kakashi, everyone in Konoha is my family, and I will never want to destroy them. In my opinion, the Uchiha clan is like a child who has gone astray. What I want to do is to destroy them. Bring them back to the right path instead of killing them." Kakashi looked at the Third Hokage and found that his eyes were full of openness, without even a trace of hypocrisy. "So, where is Danzo?" Hearing the name of this old friend, the Third Hokage's expression changed slightly, and for a long time, he let out a long sigh. "Kakashi, I'm afraid Danzo can't tolerate Uchiha. Compared with the Second Hokage, Danzo has a deeper prejudice against Uchiha, and there is no room for maneuver. Uchiha has reached this point, and Danzo's aggressiveness is also A very important reason.¡± "Then why didn't you stop it?" The Third Hokage smiled bitterly and said: "Kakashi, the position of Hokage is not as simple as you think. You should know that the Second Hokage died young during the peace talks with Kumogakure, right? " Kakashi nodded, he was no stranger to this period of history. "Before the death of the Second Hokage, he appointed me as the Third Hokage of Konoha. Although I was appointed, I had no choice but to be neither age nor senior enough to serve as the Third Hokage. The older generation of elites in the village also had Many disobey my commands.¡± Kakashi was not surprised when he heard this. This is like the change of government in ancient China. The old emperor abdicated, but the new generation of emperors has not yet fully grown up. It is inevitable that some ambitious factions will want to take advantage of the opportunity to rise. "At that time, because of my identity, the Senju clan fully supported me, and Uchiha Kagami and Danzo, as well as Men Yan and Koharu, also supported me. Kagami convinced the Uchiha clan to support me, and Danzo founded the Gen. , to wipe out all the opposing voices in the village.¡± "That's it, I have secured my position as Hokage. Therefore, I owe Danzo a favor. And to the Uchiha clan, I also owe a favor to Kagami." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 218 Coming You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Because of this favor, I can't take action against Danzo, and I can't take action against the Uchiha clan either." "So you're just going to let nature take its course?" "Hey, Kakashi, this is a dilemma." "Sir, you are old and have lost the courage you should have had." Kakashi¡¯s gaze fell on the Third Hokage like a hot flame, making the Third Hokage very uncomfortable. "maybe¡­¡­" The Third Hokage did not deny these things. Since the death of the Fourth Hokage and his return to office, the feeling of having more than enough ambition but not enough power has been lingering in his heart and has not dissipated for a moment. At this time, the Third Hokage seemed to be an ordinary old man in Kakashi's eyes, without any trace of his heroic appearance when he first met him. Time is the most terrible poison that can destroy what a hero should be. No wonder people often say that since ancient times, famous generals are like beautiful women, and they are not allowed to grow old in the world. Time will turn them into the most annoying person they once were. "Okay, Kakashi, after listening to what I said, it's time to share your thoughts. You won't be late at night, come here and listen to me tell those old things." At this time, the Third Hokage was like a kind old grandfather, looking at Kakashi as if he were looking at an outstanding son. "Third generation sir, if Uchiha gives up the idea of ??a coup, can the higher-ups give Uchiha the trust they deserve and return their due rights. You should know why Uchiha has reached this point." This is the main purpose of Kakashi coming here today. Only if this goal is achieved, he can go to the Uchiha clan tomorrow to achieve his next goal. Otherwise, even if it succeeds with Uchiha, it will be meaningless. The Third Hokage hesitated when he heard this, and Kakashi continued: "I know that the senior management suspected that the Uchiha clan was responsible for the Nine-Tails time back then, but I can say clearly that the Nine-Tails was indeed controlled by the Sharingan, but with the The Uchiha clan of Konoha has nothing to do with it!¡± "Kakashi, are you talking about the Uchiha of Konoha? Is there another Uchiha in this world?" The Third Hokage was shocked when he heard this, and noticed something wrong in Kakashi's words. "Third generation sir, there was an Uchiha who left Konoha back then." The Third Hokage's pupils shrank and he said in surprise: "You mean Uchiha Madara?" "Yes, although I don't know whether it is Uchiha Madara himself or his descendant, but no matter what, he will not be Konoha's Uchiha. You know, Minato-sensei was with him throughout the whole process. If he is really Konoha's Uchiha As for Uchiha, how could Minato-sensei not tell you this news?" The Third Hokage was shocked, and the situation that day immediately came to mind. That¡¯s right, Minato did not say it was the Uchiha clan that did it. With Minato's ability, if it was really the Uchiha clan that was responsible, how could he not know? "The authorities are obsessed with it. It's not that the Third Hokage didn't expect this, it's just that Danzo's preconceived notions occupied his mind, leaving him with no time to react to these things. "What you said makes some sense. But if it is really Uchiha Madara, isn't it very likely that the Uchiha clan will fall under his control again?" Kakashi shook his head and said: "Sandaime-sama, you have forgotten that it was the Uchiha clan who abandoned Uchiha Madara. His hatred for the Uchiha clan is no less than his hatred for Konoha, so how can it be heavier? Make peace.¡± "That's true." "Today, do the Third Generation still think that the Uchiha clan is the culprit of the Nine-Tails Rebellion?" "Kakashi, what you said does make some sense, but now that we have reached this point, can Uchiha return to his original appearance? Ambition, once it breeds, may not be easy to eliminate." The Third Hokage frowned, obviously having his own worries about this matter. Kakashi stood up after hearing this and said with a smile: "Sandaime-sama, don't worry about this, I have my own way, as long as you can give me a guarantee that after the Uchiha clan gives up the coup, you are willing to give them their due rights." ¡± The Third Hokage thought for a moment and said: "I will fight for it. The elders are a problem." ¡°That¡¯s all I need is your guarantee.¡± Kakashi finished speaking and left the Hokage's office, while the Third Hokage was a little suspicious.?. Is this the end? What is Kakashi¡¯s plan? The Third Hokage didn't know, but he had a vague feeling that something big was about to happen. "Kakashi, please take it easy." At the root, Itachi stood opposite Danzo. "Itachi, what's the matter with coming so late?" "The Uchiha clan has confirmed their rebellion." Danzo squinted his left eye, revealing a hint of coldness. "Is that true? So, what is your decision? Help Konoha and kill Uchiha? So you can keep your brother. Or do you want to be with Uchiha and be destroyed by the village?" "I choose to obliterate Uchiha." "very good." The darkness will eventually fade away, and light will shine on the village again. Kakashi got dressed and left his room. "The so-called new life has begun. The Daimyo's messenger should be coming soon." The Uchiha clan¡¯s residence is still as usual. This place has become a small village, and every family lives together peacefully. Sasuke picked up his small schoolbag and prepared to set off. Mikoto shouted: "Sasuke, your lunch box." Sasuke took it and said, "Thank you, mom." "Hehe, be good, Sasuke, how do you feel at school?" "It's good, but there is a yellow-haired idiot who always comes to trouble me and can't beat me." "Oh? That's it." Mikoto said with a smile. "Yes, mom, okay, no more talking, I'm going to leave." "Come on Sasuke." "Um!" Watching Sasuke leave, the smile on Mikoto's face did not dissipate immediately. "This is a perfect day, Kushina, it would be better if you were still alive." The sun sets and the moon rises in Uchiha Square. Fugaku stood on the stage, with nearly a hundred Uchiha clan members underneath. These are all elites who have opened the Sharingan. ??Although the number of three magatama is less than double digits. But the Uchiha clan, as long as the Sharingan is activated, their combat power will soar significantly. The three Magatama Sharingan symbolizes Jonin! If you master the three Magatama Sharingan proficiently, you will be an elite Jonin! "Clan leader! Decide when to launch a coup quickly! The time has been delayed for too long. If it continues to be delayed, sooner or later the high-level officials of Konoha will discover it!" "Yes! Clan leader, Konoha was the first to be unkind, so you can't blame us for being unjust." "Clan leader! It's time to make a decision!" Fugaku looked at the excited tribesmen below, his face gloomy, and he didn't know how to answer. A coup? If given the choice, Fugaku would not choose the path of coup. Whether it is success or failure, there is too much blood on this road, which Fugaku does not want to see. He knows how cruel war is, and many of his friends died in the war. Next to Fugaku, there is an elder with gray hair. He has witnessed Uchiha for too many years and has a high prestige among the Uchiha clan. Seeing that Fugaku remained silent, the old man sighed and said, "Fugaku, it's time to make a decision. The Uchiha clan can no longer go on like this." Just when Fugaku wanted to say something, a lazy voice sounded throughout the square. "Hey, everyone, it looks like you are discussing some big event. I'm sorry to bother you." Everyone was shocked and looked in the same direction. Under the moonlight, a silver-white figure slowly walked from a distance, and his robes fluttered in the wind. "Hatake Kakashi!" Kakashi stopped and said softly: "Please forgive me for coming uninvited." Immediately, his right foot shook slightly, and the black runes spread out from the sole of his foot! Huge barriers spread from all directions. Enchantment! stand! "I have something I want to talk to you about!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 219 Let¡¯s begin! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The roots "Danzo-sama, Uchiha Itachi has entered the Uchiha clan's residence, and the barrier has been opened." Danzo¡¯s face was serious, but there was a hint of joy in his eyes. "Okay, tonight the Uchiha clan will become history, and Konoha will usher in a new life!" "Danzo-sama is wise!" "B, you lead the root members, and after Uchiha Itachi kills all the Uchiha clan, start recovering the Sharingan." "Yes! Danzo-sama!" After B finished speaking, he disappeared with a bang. "Uchiha and the Sharingan are finally mine. From now on, I will never lose the Sharingan again! Stupid Ichimura, please become my strength." Danzo rolled up the sleeve of his right hand, which was pale white. "It's time for the arm made of Hashirama's cells to be attached to the Sharingan." A black shadow flashed past the door. "Danzo should be inside. It seems that some of the members of the Roots were sent to the Uchiha station, and some were sent to cover the eyes and ears of the Third Hokage. There are not many people here now. If you are careful, you should be able to take down Danzo." The moonlight shone on that man's face, revealing his delicate appearance. It is Uchiha Shisui! "Kakashi's side should start, I have to hurry up." Shisui put on the ANBU mask and sneaked into the roots. Shisui has stayed in the roots before, and with the information Itachi gave him, he can move freely through the roots, so it's not a big problem. In the dark night, two figures ran up to the roof. "Itachi, it seems that someone has taken a step ahead of you and is causing trouble for the Uchiha clan." "Um." Itachi hummed slightly, his expression cold, showing no emotion or anger. "What should I do? Are you still going to do it?" "There's no rush. I originally wanted to wait until after the meeting and go home to attack and defeat them one by one. Now that everyone is gathered together, even if we can win, there will be a big commotion. This is Konoha after all." "That's it, let's wait." After finishing speaking, the mysterious man in the mask looked at Kakashi in the square, and said in his heart: "Kakashi, how far can you go now? For this sad clan." Itachi looked calm on the surface, but he was also uneasy inside. Whether Kakashi can conquer Uchiha head-on, whether Shisui can change Danzo, everything is happening at this moment. But my mission has not started yet. "Kakashi Hatake, what are you doing here? Also, what do you mean?" Since the Nine-Tails Rebellion, the Uchiha clan has been isolated in a corner of the village. On weekdays, no one except Uchiha comes here at all. Although everyone knows that the Anbu of Hokage and the roots of Danzo monitor this place every day, they have never been so blatant as Kakashi. "Ah, it's not interesting. I just have something I want to talk to you about." "Hatake Kakashi, you are not welcome here, get out of here quickly!" Kakashi is indeed unpopular in the eyes of the Uchiha clan. ¡°For nothing else, just for the Sharingan in Kakashi¡¯s left eye. That is something belonging to the Uchiha clan. In their view, it is an insult. It¡¯s just that the situation forced me to take back the Sharingan. And Fugaku¡¯s decision also respected Obito¡¯s wishes. Therefore, although the Sharingan is still in Kakashi's body, many Uchiha people do not agree with this behavior. "I accidentally heard you guys planning a coup just now. Are you sure you want me to leave here?" Kakashi chuckled lightly, his face full of teasing. Everyone¡¯s expressions changed, and Fugaku¡¯s expression became even more gloomy. "Oops! He heard it! No, we have to keep him, otherwise, if the higher-ups find out, we will be in trouble." The eyes of everyone in Uchiha looking at Kakashi have become a little cold. Just when everyone was about to take action, Fugaku stood up and fell between everyone and Kakashi. "Clan leader!" Fugaku waved his hand and shouted: "Everyone, wait a moment." Everyone became quiet after hearing this, it was obvious that Fugaku's prestige was high.   "Kakashi Hatake, what do you want to do? Give me your reasons, otherwise you may not be able to leave here today." "I won't say any more nonsense. The purpose of my coming here today is very simple. Give up your idea of ????wanting a coup, it will not work. The most energy that Uchiha has today is to make Konoha's vitality strong. Injury, it is absolutely impossible to overturn Konoha." "Konoha has gone too far! Even if it fails, our Uchiha clan will never live like this again!" Before Fugaku could speak, someone underground could not help but speak. "Foolish, trying to use a mantis as a chariot and overestimating one's own capabilities!" "What did you say!" The man just rushed out excitedly, but was held back by Fugaku. "Lanshan, don't be impulsive." "Clan leader!" "Go down first!" Fu Yue¡¯s eyes were cold, Lan Shan couldn¡¯t help but shudder, and then he said respectfully: ¡°Yes! Patriarch.¡± "Hatake Kakashi, I believe you are also a peace-loving person. You should also know the reason why Uchiha has reached this point. This is not what we want. Everything is forced by the top management!" "If you are willing to give up, I can persuade Lord Hokage to change your current embarrassing situation. Treat the Uchiha clan as a normal member of Konoha." Fugaku was a little moved when he heard this. He knew very well the status of Kakashi in the heart of the Third Hokage. If Kakashi can really persuade, maybe there will be no need to go to this step. Itachi, is this the method you said? "Clan leader, don't be deceived by him. If the higher-ups were so easy to persuade, how could our clan have reached this point? Moreover, how could Kakashi Hatake have so much energy to persuade the higher-ups!" Lanshan said angrily. Fugaku ignored Aishan's words and continued: "Kakashi, give me a reason why you want to help the Uchiha clan. You can completely avoid this muddy water." "Yeah, it's completely avoidable." Kakashi said, looking at the bright moon in the sky with emotion. The moon is really round tonight. "Probably because of Obito and Shisui." Not far away, the masked man's body visibly shook. Itachi obviously noticed this and was confused. Hearing this, Fugaku smiled and said: "Haha, Kakashi, you are really just like Sakumo. But why should I believe you?" "It's very simple, because you have no other choice but to believe in me. If you have a coup, I alone will be enough to suppress you all!" Kakashi¡¯s tone was tough and confident, but it offended all the Uchiha people. ¡°You are not ashamed to speak loudly!¡± "Haha, in this world, strength speaks for itself. I will prove everything I say. So, let's get started!" After Kakashi finished speaking, he pushed up his forehead protector, revealing the scarlet three-magatama Sharingan! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 220 Kakashi vs Uchiha clan You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Hatake Kakashi, you actually dare to show off your Sharingan in front of my Uchiha clan! Huh, do you really think that when people call you Sharingan Kakashi, you are the only one who has Sharingan? Sharingan He belongs to the Uchiha clan! Today, I, Uchiha Blue Mountain, will take back your Sharingan!" After Lan Shan finished speaking, his eyes turned scarlet red, and his three magatama sharingan kept turning. With a quick step, Lan Shan broke away from the crowd. With a flick of his right hand, several kunai came out and flew quickly towards Kakashi! At the same time, his hands were flying up and down, forming seals so fast that only an afterimage could be seen! "Fire escape! Phoenix Immortal Fire Technique!" Dozens of small flamingos shoot out from the mouth of the Blue Mountain, and the scene is spectacular. The Uchiha clan is truly an expert at playing with fire. As soon as they take action, they know something is special. Kakashi stretched out his right hand, Qian Ting was in his hand, and with a few crisp sounds, all the kunai were knocked down by Qian Ting. The hot flames appeared in front of you the next moment. "Thunder Moon!" With a lunar arc, dozens of firebirds were all extinguished! ¡°It¡¯s not even close!¡± Instant step! open! Kakashi disappeared instantly, and when he reappeared, he was behind Blue Mountain. "What! It's so fast!" Lan Shan exclaimed, but it was too late. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? There was a dull sound of physical hand contact, and Kakashi's right palm hit Lan Shan's neck. "how come¡­¡­" ?Lan Shan felt his eyes go dark for a moment and fainted. Everything was just a flash of lightning, and it was over before anyone could react! ?? Blue Mountain was defeated, defeated so quickly, and everyone was surprised by the defeat. "How is it possible that, in just an instant, Blue Mountain was defeated?" "Kakashi Hatake is actually so strong? It is rumored that he defeated the Fourth Raikage, but I didn't expect it to be true?" Fugaku was equally surprised. He knew that Kakashi was very strong, but he didn't expect that in just a moment, he would defeat Blue Mountain. Although Lanshan has not yet mastered the Three Magatama Sharingan skillfully, he still has the strength of a Jonin. It is impossible for him to defeat him so easily unless he uses the Mangekoscope. But this Kakashi Hatake subdued Lanshan in an instant. That weird pace just now was exactly like White Fang! "Is Kakashi-senpai already so strong? It's really scary." Itachi murmured to himself in the distance, and the shock remaining in his eyes was vaguely visible. "Kakashi" The masked man¡¯s expression was very complicated, but it was hidden under the mask and no one saw it. "Bah bang bang" Fugaku clapped his hands and said: "It's amazing. He is worthy of being the ninja that the Third Hokage values ??the most. He is indeed the proud disciple of the Fourth Hokage. But if that's all, I'm afraid it's not enough." "Clan leader, stop talking nonsense to him! How dare you look down on my Uchiha clan, it's simply unforgivable! Let's all come together!" Swish swish swish! Dozens of figures jumped out from behind Fugaku and landed in all directions around Kakashi. Fugaku did not stop him. In any case, Kakashi had trampled Uchiha's face under his feet. It was still necessary to give him some lessons. No matter which family you belong to, if someone knocks on your door like this, no matter what the reason is, you will not ignore it. What¡¯s more, Uchiha is still such a proud clan. For a time, Kakashi was surrounded by ninjas from the Uchiha clan. Pairs of red eyes, like a pack of wolves in the dark night, exude bloodthirsty light. "Ah, you are worthy of being an Uchiha clan. This feeling really makes people feel chills on their backs. If I don't pay attention today, I might really end up here. So, where should I start?" Kakashi murmured to himself, with a smile on his lips. It¡¯s really exciting. The thousand thunders in the right hand overflowed with light, and from time to time there were sounds of birdsong. Have you ever seen dozens of powerful fireball techniques blossoming in front of your eyes at the same time? Kakashi has seen it! "Art fire escape ho fireball!" Dozens of shouts sounded like one person, and scorching fireballs came from all directions. ?And their targets are all pointing to the same person, that is Kakashi! There is no hiding! There is no way to avoid it! Under the Sharingan, all Kakashi¡¯s escape routes are blocked! No matter which direction it is, it is a hot flame that is hot enough to roast a sow in an instant! Since you can¡¯t hide, then don¡¯t hide! Since you want to frighten Uchiha, you must use the most powerful posture to defeat him! Flag Wood Sword Technique! Return to the moon! The blade cannot stop spinning! Like an airtight shield! Boom! The terrifying wave of flames completely engulfed Kakashi's figure! The terrifying heat! Kakashi could feel that at the moment of the fight, the temperature of Qian Ting in his hand increased instantly! A sea of ??fire! The terrifying temperature was still higher than Kakashi expected! Everyone in Uchiha stared at the red eyes, staring at the scene in the middle of the sea of ??fire. Boom! The sword wind is stronger! The sea of ????fire was split open directly! "Chidori-ryu!" Lightning flashes! The terrifying thunder attribute chakra dispersed the sea of ????fire! But this is far from over. Uchiha Tenichi stepped forward quickly, the three magatama in his eyes kept turning! "Magic¡¤Yaohang's Technique!" Kakashi only felt that his limbs were nailed to the ground in an instant, unable to move! At this moment, four more Uchiha tribesmen swarmed forward, the long swords in their hands clattering out! Tear it apart! The sound of a knife entering flesh! I saw four knives inserted into Kakashi¡¯s limbs at the same time! Blood splattered everywhere! Kakashi was nailed directly to the ground! "Hmph! With this kind of strength, you dare to provoke the Uchiha clan, you are overestimating your own abilities!" Uchiha Tenichi looked at the embarrassed Kakashi in front of him and said disdainfully. Fugaku frowned and shouted: "Get out of the way!" Before Uchiha Tenichi could react, he felt a sudden numbness in his body. "I'm teasing you." Kakashi¡¯s lazy voice rang in Uchiha Tenichi¡¯s ears, and then a strong sense of numbness swept through Uchiha Tenichi¡¯s body! Chidori flow! The blue electric arc is centered on Kakashi and is expanding wantonly! Uchiha Tenichi and the four people who had just inserted the long knife into Kakashi were instantly hit by a terrifying electric current! ah! Five screams came one after another, and there were five more unconscious people on the ground. "This is the sixth one. Who is next?" Kakashi¡¯s eyes glanced around, a trace of amusement appearing in the corners of his eyes. Fugaku¡¯s face became very ugly, and Kakashi, who was bleeding from the penetration, disappeared with a bang. Shadow clone! When is it! I didn't even notice myself! Itachi frowned in the distance. At such a terrifying speed, the illusion was released the moment Uchiha Tenichi cast it, and the shadow clone appeared almost at the same time. Horrible Ninjutsu application! The replacement speed is so fast that even Itachi cannot do it at this time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 221 Fierce battle! (Rewards will add more updates) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Damn it! Tianyi and the others were defeated so easily, how is it possible!" "So strong, really strong! Even the Sharingan can't see clearly the trajectory of his attack." "No, it's not that I can't see clearly, it's that I can't keep up with his speed! It's too fast! Faster than Shisui! Shisui once said before that Kakashi was faster than him. At that time, I thought it was Shisui Modesty, now it seems that Shisui is not exaggerating!" "Hmph! I don't believe that he, a foreigner, can afford the consumption of Sharingan! Don't be afraid, everyone, as time goes by, his chakra will not be able to hold it anymore. Sharingan, how can it be so easy to bear? !¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. Yes, the consumption of Sharingan is so bearable. As long as time is delayed, the seemingly strong Kakashi in front of him may not be able to hold on for long. No wonder he is so fast, he must be fighting quickly to avoid a long battle. There were quite a few people who had this idea, so they began to plan for a protracted war in their hearts. As a result, almost all the Uchiha tribesmen subconsciously took a step back. Kakashi nodded, what he said was true, he really couldn't sustain the Sharingan's long-term battle. Even in these years, my chakra has made great progress. "However, in front of Kakashi, the rhythm of the battle is not up to you. Qian Ting pointed his finger, Kakashi said: "What? Don't you dare to do it?" In just a moment, six powerful combatants were lost, and the remaining people were indeed a little frightened. But at this time, it is obvious that the momentum cannot be weakened. "Kakashi Hatake, don't be complacent, you are just at the end of your strength!" "Oh? That's an interesting statement. At the end of the crossbow? You can come up and give it a try." The man suppressed his blush and did not dare to speak any more. Kakashi shook his head with some disappointment and said: "Since you don't dare to go up, then I will come!" Instant step, open! In an instant, Kakashi¡¯s figure was like a ghost, constantly shuttling through the crowd! ah! The screams continued one after another! "What!" "So fast! Faster than before!" Qian Ting kept waving, just like chopping melons and vegetables! "Damn it, here it is!" Ding! A crisp sound! Uchiha Sanlan's long sword blocked Kakashi's Qian Ting, and the scarlet three Magatama Sharingan looked at each other. "Oh? Not bad. This is Shisui's teleportation technique. It seems you learned it well." Looking at the familiar steps of the person in front of him, Kakashi admired. "Hmph, if Brother Zhisui is still here, it's your turn to show off your power here! Brother Zhisui is the fastest!" Kakashi was surprised, he didn¡¯t expect to meet a fan of Shisui. At this moment, the Uchiha crowd had already fallen. Take a closer look, it is not difficult to find that these people are full of jade writing. These people pose the least threat to Kakashi, but they are also the largest in number. By then, if you lose your temper and run out of energy, these straws may crush you. So it¡¯s better to get these people out of the battle now. "I have always heard Brother Shisui say that you are very powerful. Now that I see it, you are indeed very powerful. However, if you try to provoke the Uchiha clan, you are looking for death!" Uchiha Sanlan opened the long sword and formed a seal with both hands! "Fire Escape! Dragon Fire Technique!" The red fire dragon spurted out from Uchiha Sanlan's mouth, and a loud dragon roar resounded throughout the world. Kakashi narrowed his eyes, this guy's fire escape is surprisingly powerful. "White Yayue Chong!" The white crescent moon is like a dragon-slaying sword, slashing directly from the dragon's head! Throughout the entire fire dragon! split into two! Uchiha Shanlan¡¯s pupils shrank, how is that possible! It¡¯s actually of no use at all! "You are very good, but you are still far from good." Kakashi¡¯s voice sounded softly in Uchiha Sanlan¡¯s ears, and immediately, Uchiha Sanlan felt his eyes go dark and lost consciousness. Seeing this, Fugaku was a little bit overwhelmed.Come on, it didn't take long for Kakashi to knock down most of the Uchiha elites. Although no one died yet, it was not an option to continue like this. Kakashi was about to take action again when a shuriken flew from not far away. "Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique!" The shuriken split into countless shurikens in an instant, forming a shower of shurikens. Kakashi frowned, and his silver-white hair lengthened instantly! "Ninjutsu! Needle Jizo!" Ding ding ding! The shuriken sounded like it was hitting steel. "I didn't expect that the Fugaku clan leader could actually use the ninjutsu of the Third Generation. It's really surprising." Kakashi looked at Fugaku aside, his expression slightly solemn. Today, his biggest enemy is the calm middle-aged man in front of him. In the original work, he didn¡¯t appear much, and he didn¡¯t even have a battle record, making it impossible to figure out his specific strength. But with the sudden appearance of the Mangekyou Sharingan, it is not difficult to guess that Fugaku's strength is definitely at the level of the Kage. The ability of the Mangekyou Sharingan is the most troublesome. Sharingan, also known as the eye of spiritual reflection, the ability of the kaleidoscope largely reflects the psychology of the holder. Because Shisui wanted to change the Uchiha clan, he had other gods who could change the will of others. Because Obito wanted to escape reality, he acquired the power of space ninjutsu. Sasuke wants revenge, so he is the flame that burns everything, Amaterasu. Itachi wanted to control Sasuke's life, so he had the illusion of absolute control, Tsukuyomi. The abilities of these Mangeky¨­ Sharingan more or less reflect their psychology. But for Fugaku, Kakashi didn¡¯t know what his psychology was, so it was even more impossible to guess what Fugaku¡¯s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan ability was. Is it the Amaterasu fire that is the same as Sasuke's, or the genjutsu Tsukuyomi that is the same as Itachi's? Still an ability that I have never heard of at all. The unknown is the scariest thing. And this kind of thing is even more like a stick in the throat for a time traveler who is familiar with the plot. "I have made great contributions to Konoha in the past. It is not strange to learn one or two Ninjutsu from the Third Generation Master." Fugaku moved slightly and walked to the opposite side of Kakashi. The Uchiha clan members on the side stepped aside knowingly. Since the clan leader wants to take action, they naturally cannot interfere. This is trust in Fugaku, nothing more. "I was once a hero of Konoha, but now I have reached this point. I really don't know who I am mocking." Kakashi sighed slightly. Fugaku was silent and then said: "Kakashi, politics are always so dirty. One day, you will understand." "I would rather never understand." "Haha, your temperament is really very similar to Sakumo. If Sakumo could have been a little more submissive back then, he might not have ended up like that." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 222 Fugaku¡¯s Kaleidoscope! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "It seems you know a lot about my father." "Haha, speaking of which, Sakumo and I once fought side by side, and I admire Sakumo's strength and character very much. Kakashi, you did not disgrace Sakumo." "Thanks for the compliment." "Come on, let me see how much of Sakumo's abilities you have." "Please enlighten me." Kakashi held Qian Ting tightly, looking extremely dignified. Whether you can succeed today depends on whether you can defeat the person in front of you. In the distance, Itachi also looked solemn, knowing that the plan had reached a critical moment. ??My father is the one who possesses the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and according to Shisui, Kakashi-senpai also opened the Mangeky¨­. But Kakashi-senpai only has one, and the power of the Sharingan requires both eyes to be fully utilized. I don¡¯t know what the outcome is between these two people. Kakashi and Fugaku stood opposite each other, and invisible air pressure spread everywhere. The atmosphere was a little condensed for a while. "It's so strong. The clan leader hasn't made a move for a long time. I didn't expect it to be so strong." "Nonsense, that's the clan leader, how can he not be strong?" "That Hatake Kakashi's momentum is not weak either, he is much stronger than just now." "Huh, after all, Hatake Kakashi's Sharingan is a foreign object. I don't believe that he can defeat the clan leader with a foreign Sharingan." "Yes, the clan leader will win!" Eyes facing each other! Sparks are flying! In an instant, both sides¡¯ hands started to move! "Art fire escape ho fireball!" Huge fireballs are coming, bigger than any previous fireballs! The scorching temperature made Kakashi feel as if the mask on his face was on fire. Terrible fire escape! It is worthy of being known as the strongest fire escape clan. Hatake style sword technique! One chop! The powerful chakra was forcibly compressed by Kakashi in the blade, and the blue chakra condensed into substance! Qian Ting swings out! Strong wind pressure formed instantly! Thunder overflowed from the blade, forming a crescent moon! Behead! A huge gap was opened on the ground, which not only extinguished all Fugaku's fireballs, but also shattered the surrounding areas into pieces! One chop! It is similar to the sword-drawing technique, but there are no restrictions on the sword-drawing technique. You only need to accumulate strength to draw out this terrifying sword. When Fugaku got close to the thunderous crescent moon, he had already dodged it, but he couldn't help but admire the terrifying power. Back then, he also witnessed such terrifying sword skills on another person. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we would see him again after so many years. The Uchiha clan members on the side were horrified! The look towards Kakashi changed again. The person in front of him is definitely not someone who relies on the Sharingan Fox to fake the power of a tiger. Ninety-nine percent of the people who are not as good as him are defeated by this sword technique alone. At least among the Uchiha tribesmen present, except for Fugaku, no one was confident that they could take the sword head-on. An extremely domineering sword! No extra bells and whistles, just one knife! "Clan Chief Fugaku, you can't continue like this. We don't have much time. Let's make a quick decision. Show off your Mangekyo Sharingan and give it a last try." Kakashi said calmly. Fugaku frowned. He only told Itachi about his possession of the kaleidoscope. How could Kakashi know this? Itachi told him? What is the purpose? Questions filled Fugaku¡¯s mind. "What? The clan leader has the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?" "Really? Great! Our Uchiha clan should really rise! With the kaleidoscope, who else in Konoha can resist it?" ¡°The coup will definitely succeed!¡± "Yes! Let's catch the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki and control the Nine-Tails. In that case, we will definitely win!" Kakashi smiled coldly and said, "It's so innocent!" "What did you say!" the man said in anger after hearing this. "Eight years ago, the Kyuubi was controlled by the Sharingan, and the water??The teacher sealed the Nine Tails again, how could he not notice this? You can indeed control the Nine-Tails with the Mangekyo Sharingan, but you can't break away from the Bagua seal left by the water teacher. Therefore, your plan is completely meaningless! " "Howhow could this happen?" "Ignorance!" Kakashi is right. The Bagua Seal is a powerful seal inherited by the Uzumaki clan. Unless you have the key or someone who is also proficient in the Bagua Seal, it cannot be lifted at all. Although the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is powerful, it is not omnipotent. Fugaku was relieved when he heard this. He just heard Kakashi say this and immediately screamed. This is exactly what he was worried about before. Now that Kakashi said this, others gave up the idea. Fugaku didn¡¯t know much about the Bagua seal, so he thought he could release the Nine Tails. Now it seems that I really took it for granted. He did not suspect Kakashi of lying, because it was really unnecessary. "Madara, is what Kakashi said true?" From a distance, Itachi looked at the masked man in front of him and asked. "It's true. I was the one who controlled the Nine-Tails back then. It was later resealed by the Fourth Hokage. It is true that the seal can no longer be broken through the Mangekyo Sharingan. It was possible to succeed before because of the production of jinchuriki, which caused the seal to be greatly weakened." "I see." Fugaku closed his eyes. When he opened them again, they were already blood red, and a strange pattern appeared in his eyes! The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! "Is that the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan? So beautiful!" "The addictive power, I can feel it, there is power that can change a clan!" ??Weird eyes, filled with power blooming from the darkness. "Has it finally appeared?" At the base, two figures appeared in front of Danzo. "Danzo-sama, everything is ready. Do you want to leave now?" Danzo opened his eyes, joy flashed across his eyes. "Let's go, it's time to harvest the fruits." "Yes! Danzo-sama!" As soon as the two stood up, they fell to the ground with a loud bang. Danzo¡¯s pupils shrank! Looking at the two corpses in front of me, I was full of vigilance. "Who is it? You are actually making such a joke with me!" "Haha, Danzo-sama, long time no see." In the darkness, a figure slowly emerged, wearing an ANBU mask on his face, which looked very strange. Danzo frowned and said, "Who are you? Why are you here? Did Sandai ask you to come? What do you mean?" "Danzo-sama's memory is not very good. He has even forgotten old friends." Shisui slowly took off the mask on his face, revealing his original appearance. Danzo was shocked! "Why is it you! Shouldn't you be dead already?" "Yes, I should have died, but I crawled out of hell again." "Damn it!" Danzo only had time to curse before he saw a crow flying past in front of him, with its red eyes filled with strange beauty! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 223 Suppression! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Kakashi, you are the first person I have ever fought with the Mangekyo Sharingan. I hope you won't disappoint me." "Clan Chief Fugaku, now that I know the Mangekyo Sharingan and dare to fight you, I am confident enough. You are not the only one who has the Mangekyo Sharingan." "What?" Fugaku was startled, but the next second, he saw something that surprised him even more. The scarlet Sharingan and the three magatama are completely connected into one, eventually turning into a black dart pattern! All these changes appeared in Kakashi¡¯s eyes. "Thishow is it possible! You actually activated the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan!" Fugaku was shocked! The Mangekyo Sharingan is known as the strongest symbol of the Uchiha clan. For many years, no one has opened it except Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Izuna. Now, Fugaku has finally followed in the footsteps of his predecessors and opened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan with great difficulty. But I didn¡¯t expect that a foreigner who was lucky enough to get the Sharingan would also activate the Mangekyo Sharingan! This made Fugaku feel as if his clan members had lived like dogs over the years. The other Uchiha clan members were even more surprised and speechless when they saw this. Before, they mocked Kakashi¡¯s Sharingan as just a knock-off, but now this knock-off has actually left them far behind in the development of the Sharingan. What a travesty this is? For a moment, the scene was unexpectedly calm. "Is that Kakashi-senpai's Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?" Itachi muttered to himself, his eyes attracted by Kakashi for a moment, and he did not notice that the masked man beside him was in a very serious state of mind at this time. "Kakashi, it seems that you have developed the gift I gave you very well." Obito thought secretly in his heart, but his tone was full of unexplainable meaning. "It seems you are surprised." Kakashi said lightly. Fugaku finally came to his senses at this time and said: "I really didn't expect that the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, which no one in the Uchiha clan has opened for decades, would actually be seen in an outsider. Kakashi, I have to admit that you His talent is worthy of being Sakumo¡¯s son.¡± "If possible, I would rather this Mangekyo Sharingan never open." Kakashi¡¯s words made the masked man in the distance feel excited. Fugaku was stunned for a moment, then said: "Yes, when you gain this evil power, you must lose something important." Because losing something important awakens power, many people will choose not to have it. And Fugaku and Kakashi are both such people. It is precisely because they are such people that they can open the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. A person without love in his heart cannot open the Mangekyo Sharingan, because they have no important person at all. The gossip is over, the battle begins again! The battle between kaleidoscope and kaleidoscope! "Fire Escape! Fire extinguishes!" "Thunder Escape! Thunder Tiger Kills!" The overwhelming sea of ????fire, the roaring thunder tiger! Roar! With a scream, the thunder tiger condensed by Kakashi rushed into the flames, and the thunder rippled everywhere! Wherever it goes, flames clear the way! Fugaku and Kakashi jumped up. The collision between Qian Ting and Kunai! Ding! The two of them landed! Ding ding ding! ??The sound of continuous steel collisions continued, making people dizzy. Even if the Uchiha people in the distance opened their Sharingan, they could only see afterimages. "It's so fast. I didn't expect the clan leader to be so fast!" "No, the clan leader was originally slower than Kakashi Hatake, but now he strangely keeps up with Kakashi Hatake's movements." The two of them are on the verge of breaking out! Kakashi looked at Fugaku solemnly. This guy was getting faster and faster, which was really unusual. "Your kaleidoscope ability is to enhance physical skills?" Kakashi asked tentatively. The previous fight with Fugaku,?'s speed is still far behind his own, but now he not only keeps up with his own speed, but also faintly surpasses it. Kakashi was just sure that Fugaku was definitely not clumsy before. ?Then the only explanation is the ability of kaleidoscope. The Mangekyo Sharingan, just like its name, has all kinds of abilities. "As expected of Hatake Kakashi, did you realize this in just such a moment?" Fugaku was somewhat impressed. Enhance the ability of physical skills? To what extent can it be enhanced? Kakashi was confused. "Do you know how far my Mangekyou Sharingan Taitaijutsu can be enhanced?" Fugaku smiled lightly and took out another kunai. "It can be so fast!" Fugaku¡¯s figure turned into an afterimage, and the next moment, he appeared in front of Kakashi. Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank and he didn¡¯t even have time to react! So fast! With the wind attribute chakra on the Kunai, Fugaku whispered: "Eight Kunai Skills, Double Dragon Break!" I saw the kunai in Fugaku's hand like two wind dragons, sweeping over Kakashi! Tear it apart! The sound of a knife entering flesh and blood! A burst of blood mist passed by! There are dozens of wounds on Kakashi¡¯s body! The blood is flowing! "Chidori-ryu!" A blue arc of electricity sounded, forcing Fugaku back. Kakashi covered the wound, his expression a little ugly. This is the first time that someone has suppressed him in terms of speed. It¡¯s too fast, even when facing the Fourth Raikage, it wasn¡¯t that fast. If Kakashi hadn¡¯t used chakra to protect his body just now, coupled with the powerful physique gained from long-term practice of Eight Gate Armor and Thunder Armor, Kakashi would have collapsed by now. "It's so fast. I didn't expect my father to be so fast. Kakashi-senpai is already very fast, but he has no power to fight back in front of his father!" In the distance, Itachi couldn't help but sigh when he saw this scene. Obito was also surprised, but his face remained silent. No one would have thought that Uchiha Fugaku, who was usually a quiet person, would be so powerful. The Uchiha clan members were excited, this is the strength of the clan leader! Kakashi, who had always had the upper hand from the beginning, was completely at a disadvantage at this moment! Fugaku looked at Kakashi and said: "The increase in the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is five times that of my usual speed. This five-fold increase is enough to suppress you. If you don't have other moves, I'm afraid you will lose today." ¡± "Haha, you are surprisingly strong, but if it comes to speed, I won't give up so easily." Kakashi said as blue arcs of electricity appeared on his body. At first it was just his hands, then it spread to his chest, and finally, blue thunder appeared all over his body! "This is¡­¡­" "Thunder Armor!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 224 Prajna! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The sound of thunder is poured into his body! Kakashi's whole body was covered with blue thunder at this time, and his silver-white hair stood straight up, like a thunder god. Thunder Escape Armor! Kakashi was copied from the Fourth Raikage. I have been practicing for several years, but I have never reached great success. The secret technique is a secret technique after all, and it is very difficult to practice. Now Kakashi can only use it reluctantly. However, even if it is used reluctantly, it is enough to explode with amazing power! "I didn't expect you to actually know the Fourth Raikage's Thunder Armor. It seems that you did a lot with your Sharingan in the battle with the Fourth Raikage." "The Fourth Raikage was so polite and used the Thunder Armor in front of me. If I don't borrow it, wouldn't it be a waste of his kindness?" "If the Fourth Raikage knew about this, he would probably be furious." Fugaku said with a smile. If someone else steals your own secret technique, you will naturally not feel good about it. ¡°But Fugaku is also quite envious of Kakashi. The Sharingan does have the function of copying ninjutsu. Below S level, the three Magatama Sharingan is enough to copy. The Mangekyou Sharingan can even copy S-level secret techniques. But the premise is that the copied ninjutsu must have the same attributes as you, otherwise it cannot be copied at all. Fugaku only has two attributes: wind and fire, so he can only copy the ninjutsu of these two attributes. But Kakashi is different. Kakashi has complete attributes, so any ninjutsu with any attributes can be copied. This is why Kakashi is known as the copy ninja in the ninja world. "What is that? What a terrifying thunder attribute chakra!" "It seems to be Kumogakure's Thunder Escape Armor! How could he do that!" "I don't know, could it be copied with the Sharingan? Kakashi and the Fourth Raikage seemed to have fought before." "How is it possible? You can copy it after just one fight? That is Kumogakure's secret technique. Is it possible that Kakashi is also so accomplished in Thunder Release?" This is the only explanation that can explain why Kakashi was able to copy the Thunder Armor. As for Kakashi being Kumogakure¡¯s spy, no one has this idea. It¡¯s very simple. With a Kumogakure, he is not qualified to bribe Kakashi today. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that Kakashi was trained by the Third Hokage as the next Hokage. There is absolutely no possibility of Kakashi being lured. Furthermore, if he was really an undercover agent, how could he use it so blatantly? Fugaku¡¯s expression was solemn. How could he not know the name of Thunder Dun Armor? Back then, the Fourth Hokage obtained the title of Yellow Flash by virtue of the Flying Thunder God Technique, and his speed was the highest in the ninja world. The only one that could compete with him in speed was the Thunder Release Armor of the Fourth Raikage. Kakashi¡¯s speed is already fast, and coupled with the Thunder Armor, this combination gives Fugaku a headache. Kakashi chuckled and said, "Then, let's continue!" Zira! The thunder all over his body condensed into substance, and when Kakashi moved, there was a big pit on the ground! Ding! Qian Ting and Kunai collide again! Within one second, the two actually intersected no less than twenty times! All the sounds condensed into one sound, which was extremely harsh! Speed ??battle! "Eight Kunai Skills! Leopard Bite!" I saw Fugaku taking out another kunai from nowhere and shooting it out, and then the other two kunai also came out. Three kunai were arranged in a zigzag shape in mid-air, and the powerful chakra they attached directly condensed into one, like a cheetah! Roar! It was as if there was a ferocious beast coming right in front of Kakashi! Kakashi calmly lifted Qian Ting in front of him, and all the powerful thunder attribute chakra exploded! There are no extra moves, just a light chop! Boom! The blade has arrived! Leopard pieces! Open instantly! Qian Ting wave! Kill again! When Fugaku looked up, he saw Kakashi's long sword already in front of him! Nine points of castration! One point back! Kakashi didn¡¯t want to kill Fugaku after all, because there was always room for him to do so. likeIf Fugaku really can't resist, Kakashi will eventually withdraw the sword. Of course, the knife has been extended for nine points, and it is impossible to take it all back. But as long as it can be collected, it will not die. "Oops! The clan leader is in danger!" "Hatake Kakashi! How dare you!" The Uchiha clan members scolded one after another, and some even wanted to step forward to stop him. But they were too slow and there was no time. Itachi¡¯s hand in the distance tightened, but did not move. He could see that Kakashi was holding back. If this knife was used, he would be seriously injured at most, but not fatal. After this blow, the outcome will become clear. Fugaku looked at the sword that was so close, but there was no trace of panic in his eyes. Kakashi looked at Fugaku's constantly rotating Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and secretly screamed. The Mangekyo Sharingan has more than one ability! Sure enough, the pattern on Fugaku's left eye was seen moving wildly, and then he shouted: "Hannya!" Kakashi felt his eyes flash and appeared in a strange place. The previously surging chakra quieted down in an instant. Outside, Kakashi's figure suddenly stopped and fell aside. Everyone was surprised. "What's going on? Why did Kakashi fall?" "I don't know, it seems like I was under an illusion." "Genjutsu? How can ordinary illusions work on him? Is it the unique illusion of the Mangekyo Sharingan?" "Probably, I didn't expect that the Fugaku clan leader has such a powerful illusion that even Kakashi can't resist it." In the distance, Itachi's expression changed. Did he fail? When Fugaku showed it at this time, Itachi was surprised. If you really carry out the mission of genocide, is it really possible to win the battle with your father? Itachi thought to himself and finally shook his head. Lose more and win less. As the father of Itachi and Sasuke, Fugaku's talent cannot be low. The strength is evident. Kakashi and Fugaku are unaware of everything in the outside world. At this time, they are both in a magical space. Kakashi looked around and saw that this space was not completely dark, but had a certain amount of light. It looks very weird. "Kakashi, this is the Prajna space, which is the unique illusion of my Mangekyo Sharingan. Here, you will experience birth, old age, illness and death in an instant. I wish you good luck." Fugaku¡¯s voice suddenly seemed far away, then closer, and then completely disappeared in an instant. Before Kakashi had time to react, he found himself plunged into darkness again. There is a feeling of weakness in the body, as if there is no strength at all. There seemed to be water all around him, leaving him with nowhere to go. Slowly, he felt the surroundings begin to squeeze towards him, making Kakashi suppressed and unable to breathe. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but it seemed that there was finally an exit. Kakashi rushed forward with all his strength! "Wow wow wow" A sound of baby cries came out of Kakashi's mouth, which shocked him! "Brother-in-law, it's a boy!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 225 Pain You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The person who caught Kakashi's eyes was a middle-aged man with long silver-white hair. It seemed that the corners of his eyes were gradually getting frosty. The face looked very solemn, but at this moment, there was unspeakable joy. This person is all too familiar in Kakashi¡¯s memory. "Father¡­¡­" Kakashi murmured softly, but he could only make a cry. His eyes switched to the bedside, where there was a weak girl looking at Kakashi with loving eyes. At this time, Kakashi's soul seemed to leave the baby's body, standing aside like an invisible person. Kakashi looked at his hands and murmured: "Is this Fugaku's illusion? Is the scene here reproduced based on the deep memory in my mind?" Kakashi's heart moved, and he wanted to break through this so-called illusion, but when he looked at Sakumo and Ayako in front of him, he stopped his movements. The father who has a vague memory in his mind, and the mother who doesn¡¯t even have a memory in his mind. Looking at the harmonious family in front of him, Kakashi suddenly didn¡¯t want to leave. This is happiness that Kakashi has never experienced before. And at this moment, it¡¯s right in front of you. Even though they couldn¡¯t see Kakashi, Kakashi could still feel the deep warmth. There is a kind of warmth called home that fills the whole room. "Father, mother" Just when Kakashi was sighing with emotion, the scene in front of him changed. Under a big banyan tree, there were Sakumo, Ayako and the infant Kakashi. The breeze is blowing gently, and it is already late autumn. Under the banyan tree, Ayako and Sakumo were saying their final goodbyes. "Sakumo, I still have a lot to say to you and Kakashi, butbutI'm afraid I won't have a chance" "Ayako, I will take good care of Kakashi, but I, Hatake Sakumo, will only have you as my wife for the rest of my life." Ayako closed her eyes, and Sakumo's face was stained with tears. "No!" Kakashi let out a cry of sorrow and wanted to hug the dead Ayako, but he couldn't touch anything. ¡°After all, he is just a passerby in this world of nothingness The scene changes again. In the dark night sky, streaks of lightning flashed across from time to time. A familiar place, the Hatake family home. Kakashi was stunned for a moment, then immediately reacted and ran into the living room. Indeed! The middle-aged man with silver-white hair held a short knife that glowed white in his hand, with a look of relief on his face. "Kakashi, you'll have to rely on yourself from now on." After saying that, the middle-aged man stabbed himself in the abdomen. "No!" Kakashi rushed to Sakumo's side, trying to block the sword. Caught! Kakashi looked happy, but the next second, something horrified him happened! Wear it! Weared it again! The White Fang dagger passed through Kakashi's hand without any hindrance and pierced into Sakumo's belly. Blood was flowing, and little Kakashi, who was unconscious not far away, woke up at this time and stared blankly at the scene in front of him. Kakashi held his head in pain and murmured: "Why why!" But this is just the beginning. The scene changed again, and what appeared in front of Kakashi was a one-eyed boy with half of his body pressed under a big rock. "Kakashi, take good care of Lin!" "Obito" Kakashi looked at the familiar scene in front of him, and his heart ached. Then the young Kakashi took Lin away from here, and the boulder fell again Everything seemed to be in slow motion, hitting the young man who knew he was going to die but was still smiling. "Obito" Kakashi murmured softly, but this time he did not stop the falling of the stone, because he knew that he was just a passer-by, and everything changed. The scene changes again Amidst the heavy rain, a flash of lightning flashed in front of me. That¡¯s a move Kakashi knows all too well. Chidori The silver-white boy held the thunderbolt and struck it across the girl's chest. ?The girl only had time to say the last words of her life, which was also the name of the boy she loved most in her life. "Kakaxi" The boy¡¯s face was filled with tears, and the scarlet Sharingan instantly condensed into magatama, forming the terrifying Mangekyo Sharingan! "Lin" Kakashi was a little numb, and these long-ago memories slowly crept into his mind again. The pain I once had also resurfaced before my eyes. It¡¯s a pity that the genjutsu hannya didn¡¯t give Kakashi a chance to breathe. The scene changes again The sky was filled with crimson shadows, and nine tails came overwhelmingly. Kyuubi! "The art of psychics!" A huge toad fell from the sky! "Is it your turn? Minato-sensei" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A huge graveyard, a huge commemorative monument, Kakashi¡¯s figure standing alone on the side. Looking at the familiar names on the commemorative monument, Kakashi's eyes flashed with moisture. ¡°It¡¯s true that my life is so ill-fated and I will be lonely all my life.¡± Kakashi smiled lightly, and the Qian Ting appeared again in his hand. "The first half of my life has been so miserable, how can I repeat the same mistakes in the second half of my life?" "Qian Ting, are you willing to accompany me?" Qian Ting buzzed, seeming to be responding to Kakashi's thoughts. "Okay! Let's fight side by side. Anyone who stands in my way will be killed! Crush them!" Suddenly, a kind of enlightenment condensed in Kakashi's heart. The belief in the sword mentioned by Mifune gradually became clear in Kakashi's heart. A smile curled up at the corner of his mouth, and the aura gathered on Qian Ting became more and more terrifying. "I see." "Broken!" Qian Ting bloomed with unprecedented blazing light. The illusion before my eyes shattered like a mirror. "Flowers in the mirror and moon in the water, in the end, it's just nothing." Perfect swordsmanship! The Hatake sword technique, which had been dull after White Fang, once again shined with dazzling light in Kakashi's hands. Uchiha Station, everything that just happened happened in just a moment. Kakashi¡¯s fallen body stood upright again in the next second. Fugaku looked in disbelief. "How can this be!" Prajna awakens all the most painful moments of the enemy's life and repeats them continuously until his spirit collapses. And this Kakashi actually broke this illusion after experiencing it only once! "Clan Chief Fugaku, thank you for your gift. I will give you a big gift next." There was blood at the corner of Kakashi's mouth, but he also had a smile that couldn't be concealed. Seeing those familiar faces again, Kakashi felt really grateful to Fugaku. Qian Ting shone more and more in Kakashi's hands, and Fugaku realized that something was wrong. "The secret of Hatake-ryu, Duan Kong!" With the long sword standing above his head, Qian Ting seemed to have turned into a giant blade that held up the sky! "No! Escape quickly!" Fugaku shouted towards the back, but it was too late. "fall!" The sharpness of the blade made Fugaku feel the pain on his cheek even though he was far away. "Damn it, with one strike, the Uchiha station will be destroyed!" Fugaku made a quick decision, his eyes moved crazily, and an orange skeleton formed instantly! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 226 The plan unfolds! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Orange chakra wrapped Fugaku's body, and then condensed into a huge skeleton, which looked ferocious and terrifying. "This is¡­¡­" Susanoo! Did you finally use it? With a thought in his heart, Qian Ting fell to the ground! The terrifying blade cut into pieces of the earth, leaving a deep ravine. And Fugaku¡¯s Susanoo also became fragmented. Terrible destructive power! With Fugaku's first form of Susanoo, there is no way to resist it. Poof! A mouthful of blood spurted out from Fugaku's mouth, and he half-knelt on the ground, his whole body becoming a lot more sluggish. Blood flowed from both eyes, and the strange kaleidoscope pattern disappeared again. "Clan leader!" "I'm fine." Fugaku forced himself to stand up, looking at Kakashi with a bit of fear. The masked man in the distance was even more surprised. Susanoo's strongest killing move, the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, was actually shattered by Kakashi so easily. Even if it's just Susanoo's first form, the defensive power is very impressive. Kakashi, where have you reached? The masked man¡¯s right hand clenched slightly, but then released it. "Clan Chief Fugaku, the outcome has been decided, do you want to continue?" Kakashi¡¯s voice was not loud, but everyone present heard it clearly. Defeated! Completely defeated. The entire Uchiha clan could not defeat Kakashi Hatake. This is a huge blow to them. Kakashi can¡¯t even win, so what capital do they have to stage a coup? The originally high confidence disappeared at this moment. At this time, they all know that a coup is a dead end. Konoha doesn't need any other means, only Kakashi alone is enough. Fugaku smiled bitterly. Although he was originally not optimistic about the coup, he did not expect that the Uchiha clan would realize this in this way. I have to say that this is a huge irony. The scene was quiet and strange for a while. Everyone in Uchiha looked at each other, not knowing what they were thinking. Seeing that the heat was almost done, Kakashi said: "Can Chief Fugaku consider my suggestion now?" "Or maybe the Fugaku clan leader wants to do it again?" As soon as Kakashi finished speaking, a powerful aura came out of his body, and red eye shadow appeared. Immortal mode! Terrible! Everyone in Uchiha was a little desperate, it turned out to be Sage Mode! That was not all his strength just now! Fugaku was shocked, knowing that the Uchiha clan had no chance of winning against Kakashi like this. The power of an immortal! The first Hokage relied on wood escape and senjutsu to compete with Uchiha Madara's Eternal Kaleidoscope. Although Kakashi does not have Wood Release now, the strength he just showed has already made Fugaku fearful. At this time, coupled with the immortal mode, there is no need to say more about victory or defeat. "Kakashi, if you can do what you said, I will lead the tribe to give up the decision of the coup." As soon as Fugaku said this, the Uchiha people did not object at all. Facing that terrifying strength, they are not stupid, nor do they want to die. "Don't worry, I have talked to the Third Generation before, and what I said before will come true." Fugaku breathed a sigh of relief. In this way, it seemed that he had found the best solution. Kakashi frowned, waved his right hand, and dozens of Senbons condensed with lightning shot out! Chidori Chibon! I saw Chidori Chibon flying into the distance, and there were two people standing there! Just now Kakashi turned on the sage mode, and the masked man secretly screamed. From Zetsu¡¯s words, the masked man knew that Kakashi¡¯s sage mode would greatly enhance his perception. Therefore, as long as Kakashi turns on the sage mode, he and Itachi will have nothing to hide! "who!" Kakashi shouted lowly, and Chidori Chibon had already flown out. Itachi made a quick decision, pulled out his long sword, and swept down all the thousand books. "Itachi?"   Fugaku was extremely surprised, and the person next to Itachi was even more surprised. "Uchiha Itachi, what are you doing here? Also, who is the person next to you? I don't remember such a number one person in Konoha." Kakashi¡¯s voice was low, and his eyes looking at Itachi and the masked man were a little cold. "According to the order of Danzo-sama, the Uchiha clan intends to rebel, so we must kill them all!" "What! Itachi! You actually rebelled against the clan!" The Uchiha elder was very angry and pointed at Itachi and cursed. Itachi remained unmoved and looked at everyone coldly. "Uchiha Itachi, who is that person next to you? There is no such person at the root. Could it be that you are colluding with foreign enemies!" Kakashi¡¯s voice was even colder, like the ice in a glacier. The weird mask, the long flowing hair, and the unknown Sharingan in his eyes. "Oh? It seems you are very curious about me, Hatake Kakashi." The masked man said playfully, with an unspeakable sarcasm in his tone. Since it has been discovered, there is no point in hiding. "Itachi, leave Kakashi to me, and you can take care of the others." Itachi nodded and rushed directly into the Uchiha clan without any nonsense. "Itachi, you dare!" Itachi's speed was very fast. He raised the knife and fell one person. "You foolish people, the end of your days has come." "Itachi, what are you doing?" At this time, Fugaku rushed over and stopped the aggressive Itachi. "Father, that's it." When their eyes met, Fuyue was slightly startled. "Itachi, have you really decided?" Itachi didn¡¯t say anything. The only thing that answered Fugaku was the blood-red Sharingan. On the other side, Kakashi and the masked man stood opposite each other. "Kakashi Hatake, I really didn't expect you to grow up so fast. It's really surprising." "you know me?" "Of course, the famous Hatake Kakashi, who in the ninja world doesn't know him?" Kakashi frowned and whispered: "What is your purpose in coming to Konoha?" "Purpose? What if I say it was a whim?" "What an interesting answer. I hope you can be so tough when you are in the interrogation room later." "Haha, you are very confident. Even the Fourth Hokage was not as confident as you back then." "who are you!" "Me? I'm just a person who has forgotten the past." "Humph, you're just pretending to be a ghost!" With the instant step open, Kakashi Qian Ting swung away and slashed at the masked man. "it's useless." I saw Qian Ting passing through the masked man without any hindrance, as if he were air. Kakashi was slightly stunned, and then the masked man kicked him. Blocking with both hands, Kakashi jumped out and landed far away. "Space ninjutsu?" "Very sharp, just like the Fourth Hokage back then." The masked man wanted to say something else, but suddenly his ears twitched. "It looks like I can't play with you any more today, so I'll see you next time." The masked man disappeared in front of Kakashi, and then reappeared next to Itachi. "Itachi, let's go, there's no point in staying any longer." Itachi nodded silently, the masked man grabbed Itachi, and the space fluctuated, and the two disappeared. Seeing this, Kakashi couldn't help but reveal a smile. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 227 Defector Ninja Uchiha Itachi You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "What is going on? Why is Itachi with that strange guy? And that guy's right eye seems to be a Sharingan!" "Could it be Shisui's right eye? Damn it! That bastard Itachi! He really killed Shisui!" The Uchiha clan members were talking a lot, but Fugaku had a solemn look on his face. "Itachi, have you chosen such a path?" Not long after Itachi and the masked man left, the barrier outside the Uchiha station shattered. The Third Hokage led a group of ANBU to come. What you see is ruins all over the ground! "How is this going?" Looking at this, which looked like the Uchiha station after the war, the third generation Hokage's face was extremely gloomy. "Three generations of adults." The makeup on Kakashi¡¯s face had already faded away at this time, and Qian Ting had already put it away and shouted respectfully. "Kakashi? Why are you here? What happened here?" Seeing Kakashi here, the Third Hokage felt strange, but still asked. ¡°Sandaime-sama, it¡¯s better to let Chief Fugaku talk to you about this matter.¡± Kakashi did not explain himself, but transferred the right to answer this question to Fugaku. In the plan, Fugaku should have obtained the standard answer from Itachi at this time. Hearing this, the Third Hokage looked at Fugaku. "Third generation sir, Uchiha Itachi colluded with foreign enemies and intended to destroy the Uchiha clan. He was just blocked by us and has now been sentenced to death!" The Third Hokage looked shocked, obviously unable to believe what Fugaku just said. "Fugaku, do you know what you are talking about? Itachi is your son." "I know very well, Third Generation-sama, this is the fact. Please issue a hunting order for Uchiha Itachi." The Third Hokage looked at Fugaku deeply, and then said: "Okay, I understand." "What happened here? How could you be such a bastard?" A sudden voice sounded. The person who came had a bandage on his right hand and eye, and there was a cross-shaped scar on his chin. Danzo Shimura! The root leader! "Danzo?" "Sandai, what happened here?" The Third Hokage snorted coldly and said, "I'm afraid you will know what happened." "Oh? Sandai, I don't understand what you are saying." "snort!" The Third Hokage snorted coldly, said nothing, and said: "The Uchiha Clan's residence has been destroyed. Let's live in the relief center first. We will make unified plans for reconstruction tomorrow." "Thank you, Lord Three Generations." Fugaku said respectfully. "Danzo, come with me." Danzo and the Third Hokage walked to a remote place. "Danzo, did you let Itachi carry out the mission of genocide?" "So what, the Uchiha clan is a scourge, but I didn't expect that Kakashi would happen to be here!" Danzo said, his words a little more sinister. "Danzo, that's it for now. The Uchiha clan is a member of Konoha. I will not allow you to take action against the Uchiha clan again!" The Third Hokage glared angrily, showing a bit of the heroic demeanor of the old days. Danzo was stunned for a moment and remained silent. "Duanzo, please stop the root mission for a while and wait until you reflect on it." "Sarutobi, you!" "I am the Hokage!" After the Third Hokage finished speaking, he left. Danzo watched the Third Hokage leave with hatred in his eyes! But then it turned into confusion again. In the Hokage's office, the Third Hokage was sitting on a chair, and standing opposite was Kakashi. "Kakashi, tell me what happened tonight." "Yes, Lord Third, this is what happened. Itachi came to me before and told me that the Uchiha clan had the intention of a coup and hoped that I could help, so I went over to talk to the Fugaku clan leader. In the end, the talks broke down and we fought. Get up. Chief Fugaku lost and has agreed to give up the idea of ??a coup, but the requirement is to restore the Uchiha's legal rights." The Third Hokage nodded, he could probably guess this. "These are not questions. What happened to Itachi? Who is that mysterious man?" "Unclear"?, according to Itachi, it seems to be a man claiming to be Uchiha Madara. " "Uchiha Madara!" The Third Hokage was shocked. This ancient name still makes people fearful even to this day. "Yes, but his true identity is unknown, so Itachi wants to sneak into it as a spy. According to Itachi, he seems to have a powerful organization called Akatsuki on his hands." ¡°I see, is everything tonight just for Itachi to infiltrate this organization?¡± "yes!" The Third Hokage thought for a moment, sighed, and said, "It's really embarrassing for Itachi." "Originally Itachi should have told you about this, but I'm afraid Itachi won't be able to get away at this time." "It doesn't matter." The Third Hokage stood up and said: "Anyway, the Uchiha clan's matter has finally been resolved. Kakashi, what do you think of the Uchiha's new residence?" "Sandaime-sama, this time I deliberately destroyed the Uchiha clan's residence. The purpose is to rebuild the Uchiha clan's residence. They have been isolated for too long and cannot feel the warmth of the village. Therefore, we should destroy the Uchiha clan's residence." The clan moved into the village.¡± The Third Hokage frowned slightly and said, "I'm afraid this won't be easy to handle. There is no more room left in the village." "Three generations of adults, this is not a problem, just break it into parts." The Third Hokage's eyes lit up and he said, "Okay, I'll do as you say. Just decide on this proposal at the Jonin meeting tomorrow." "Yes! The Third Generation." The night is getting darker and Kakashi has already left. The Third Hokage stayed alone in the Hokage's office. Everything that happened tonight made him feel a little strange. It seemed that things were not as simple as they seemed. But he didn't find anything wrong. It¡¯s really unbelievable. In the end, the Third Hokage could only sigh and said: "Kakashi, please don't let me down." In Hatake's house, Kakashi lay tiredly on the bed. Today¡¯s battle looks easy on the surface, but in fact it is far from that simple. What surprised Kakashi the most in the battle with Fugaku was the illusion, Prajna. "If I hadn't made a breakthrough on the spot, I'm afraid that even if I unlocked the illusion, my mental strength would have been greatly affected, and I wouldn't have been able to perform the next scene at all. But fortunately, there was no danger. Just as Kakashi was lying on the bed to rest, a figure flashed in front of the window. Kakashi didn¡¯t get up and said directly: "Shisui, how is the situation over there?" The person coming is none other than Shisui! "Success, Danzo has been controlled by other gods." "That's good. The Daimyo's envoy will come tomorrow. By then, the remaining two elders won't be able to make trouble at all. This matter can be considered settled." "Well, thank you, Kakashi." Kakashi smiled and said: "Between you and me, there is no need to say thank you. You, on the other hand, have been busy for more than a year for today, and now you can finally take a breath." Zhisui also showed a relieved smile and said, "Yes, this matter has been solved, but it's a pity that Itachi has not been freed yet." "This is also Itachi's own choice. That person is too dangerous. We need the information Itachi provides." "Yeah, I know. It's just that Itachi is only thirteen years old and has to bear this kind of responsibility." "This is the fate of ninjas. Don't worry, Itachi will return to Konoha in an honest way one day." "Well, I also believe there will be such a day." "By the way, Shisui, do you want to return to the Uchiha clan?" Originally Kakashi thought Shisui would nod in agreement, but Shisui shook his head and said, "No, Kakashi, now is not the time." "Why?" "Uchiha Shisui has died in Nanga River a long time ago, and Shisui today is just Shisui. If one day you become Hokage, maybe I will come back. For now, I still prefer life in the Kinnin Village .¡± Kakashi looked at Shisui's relaxed look and couldn't help but smile: "Then it's settled." "Ah, this is an agreement." Under the moonlight, their right fists touched each other. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 228 Sasuke¡¯s determination! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Uchiha family house is the only surviving house in the Uchiha residence after what happened today. "Dad! How could my brother rebel against the village and his tribe? There must be some mistake! No! I don't believe it! This is impossible!" The childish voice was filled with unimaginable anger and suspicion. In the room, a child of about eight years old was roaring hysterically, with a dull face, obviously suffering a huge blow. This person is Sasuke. Today, Sasuke finished training at school, and it was already dark when he came back. When he stepped into the Uchiha clan's residence, he was stunned by what he saw. The fragmented Uchiha station made Sasuke feel nervous, as if something important had disappeared. Carrying a small schoolbag, Sasuke ran all the way and returned to the home he was most familiar with. Seeing the familiar house, Sasuke couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. Your home is still here, it should be fine, right? With this mentality, Sasuke quickly ran back home. Looking at his parents who were safe and sound in front of him, Sasuke felt relieved. But when Sasuke asked what was going on outside, Fugaku told Sasuke an answer that he couldn't accept at all. Itachi, defected That gentle brother actually defected? How many tribesmen have you killed? Ran away with a mysterious masked man? How can this be! This is the only thought in Sasuke's mind. So the scene just happened. "Sasuke, what your father said is true, Itachi" Uchiha Mikoto said that the corners of her eyes were wet, and she turned away and started sobbing. "Mother¡­¡­" Seeing Mikoto say the same thing, Sasuke had no choice but to believe it even if he didn't believe it anymore. "Sasuke, Itachi has betrayed the village and his entire clan by colluding with foreign enemies. From now on, he is neither my son nor your brother." Fugaku had a serious face and looked at Sasuke with burning eyes. Sasuke was shocked, looking at that look with a hint of fear. And that gaze was originally what Sasuke envied the most. Because that was the way Fugaku looked at Itachi, that feeling full of expectation. Originally, this was what Sasuke longed for the most, but now that it really appeared, Sasuke found that he regretted it. He doesn¡¯t need this, all he wants is his brother! "Dad! What is going on! Brotherhow could brother betray the clan? Tell me, this is not true, right? This is a mission, right?" Fugaku's eyes twitched, but he still said sharply: "Sasuke, I told you, Itachi is no longer your brother. You have no brother, he is just a traitor!" "No! I don't believe it!" Sasuke said, pushed Fugaku away and ran out of the Uchiha house. Two lines of hot tears slipped from the corners of Sasuke's eyes. Fugaku didn¡¯t stop Sasuke and just watched him leave. "Husband, is it okay for Sasuke to do this?" "It's okay. As my son, Uchiha Fugaku, how can I be so fragile?" "Fugaku, Itachi, he really" Mikoto looked expectant, obviously hoping that Fugaku could tell him that this was just a mission. Fugaku sighed and said, "Mikoto, from now on, we only have one son, Sasuke." After Fugaku finished speaking, he stood up and left. "Itachi" Mikoto looked out the window and murmured softly, her eyes already filled with tears. Fugaku walked to a corner of the yard, still recalling what happened during Itachi's Tsukuyomi in his mind. ¡­¡­ "Father, I'm sorry about this coup, but it seems there is no hope." "Itachi, it is true that you arranged all this. If what Kakashi said is true, the Uchiha clan can be integrated into Konoha again. But what are you doing like this now? Who is that masked man?" "Father, the masked man calls himself Madara Uchiha." "What? How is that possible! That man is already dead!"   "Father, I know it too, but that masked man is indeed very powerful. His space ninjutsu is probably stronger than that of the Fourth Hokage. Moreover, he also has extremely strong eye power, which is definitely at the level of a kaleidoscope." "What, is it really him?" Fugaku was shocked, obviously unable to digest the news. "Father, senior Kakashi's help this time is enough to eliminate the clan's rebellious intentions, but all this is not enough. Danzo needs an explanation, and that man also needs an undercover agent like me in front of him. He is too dangerous. " "Itachi! Could it be that you" Fugaku looked at the son in front of him, as if he had never understood him. Or, has his growth already exceeded his expectations? "Father, I have decided." Fugaku sighed and said: "Itachi, since you have decided, then go ahead and do it. No matter what, you are my pride." "Thank you, father. Sasuke is sorry for bothering you. Sasuke has great potential. Given time, he will definitely surpass me." "I understand, don't worry." "Thank you, father. Don't tell anyone about me, including my mother." Fugaku forced out a smile and said: "Silly boy, my father is also a ninja. How can I not know how to keep it secret? Don't worry, complete the task as soon as possible and come back as soon as possible. Me, Mikoto, Sasuke, will be waiting for your return." Silent tears streaked down Itachi's cheeks, and in the end, only two words were condensed. "Thanks¡­¡­" ¡­¡­ In the courtyard, Fugaku sighed and murmured: "Itachi, go home as soon as possible." Sasuke ran all the way until he reached the third training ground where he used to train with Itachi. Such a long distance is still a bit difficult for Sasuke, who is only eight years old. Breathing heavily, Sasuke looked at the empty training ground and felt a little sad for no reason. "Brotherhave you really rebelled? I don't believe it. How could this be possible? You are obviously so gentle." Sasuke thought like this, but he couldn't help but think about what happened when the clan members came to question Itachi after Shisui died. Itachi¡¯s weird Sharingan and his strange words. "What is true?" Sasuke knelt on the ground helplessly, his bangs on his forehead becoming messy. "BrotherI need youhow can you leave" Sasuke lay on the ground, and it started to rain lightly. The tick tick tick tick fell on Sasuke's thin body. Sasuke didn't get up, he was still lying on the ground. It seemed that this was the only way to make him feel better. "No! My brother must not be voluntary! Yes, my brother must be forced! It's the foreign enemy that dad said. He must be the one who forced my brother. I must rescue my brother! I must!" As if he had found the root of the matter, Sasuke's eyes became extremely firm, and a flash of blood flashed in his dark pupils! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 229 Jonin Meeting You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After the rain, the sky cleared up, and the next morning, the sun hung in the sky early. Someone is also starting to clean up the Uchiha station. Facing the shocking scene, the cleanup staff were a little frightened. "What kind of ninjutsu can destroy this entire Uchiha station?" But no matter how confused you are, there are some things you should never say randomly. The Hokage's office building, conference room. Twenty jounin gathered here, these are the top forces of Konoha. A total of twenty people participated in the Jonin meeting, including the Hokage and the elders. It is a meeting that will be started only when major decision-making events occur in Konoha. The last Jonin meeting was held after the Kyuubi Rebellion eight years ago, regarding the reconstruction of the village. Kakashi is sitting in the front row, and next to him is the leader of the Jonin class, Nara Shikaku, who is also the village's wise man. The Nara clan has always been the think tank of Konoha Hokage. In every Ninja war, the plans contributed by the Nara clan are successful nine times out of ten. Therefore, although the Nara clan is not strong in combat power, the attention they receive in the village is not at all lower than that of any other big clan. At the same time, the Nara clan has been friendly with the Yamanaka clan and the Akimichi clan for generations. The three families can be regarded as one family, which further aggravates its status. Therefore, even in matters such as recommending the Hokage, the Nara clan has a certain say. "Senior Shikaku, long time no see." Kakashi greeted respectfully. Shikaku is a person of the same era as Minato. He is Kakashi¡¯s senior and the one whom Kakashi admires. "Kakashi, it turns out you're back. How about it? The world outside is wonderful, isn't it?" "Yes, it's very exciting, so I envy Jiraiya-sama even more." "Jiraiya-sama? He does live a very casual life, but I can't. I have a lot of things to do." Shikaku complained. Kakashi smiled and said nothing. As the squad leader of the Jonin class, Shikaku does have a lot to do. "Kakashi, long time no see." A sudden voice sounded, and Kakashi turned his head and saw that it was Hinata Hinashi. "Senior Rizu." Rizu nodded and did not continue to speak. The Third Hokage has entered, and the conference room has become quiet. It didn¡¯t take long for the twenty seats to be filled. The Third Hokage, Danzo, Mito Kadeni, and Koharu, who had moved to bed, sat in a row at the front, facing every jounin. Sitting opposite Kakashi was Fugaku. The two looked at each other without speaking. "I believe everyone knows that the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Itachi, colluded with a mysterious person yesterday in an attempt to destroy the Uchiha clan. Fortunately, Kakashi Hatake arrived in time to minimize the loss." No one showed any surprise when they heard this. They were all very powerful and prestigious people in Konoha, so they naturally knew about this matter. "Uchiha Itachi is classified as an S-level traitorous ninja. From now on, ANBU will be dispatched to hunt him down." "Secondly, the Uchiha station was destroyed and needs to be rebuilt. However, the original location of the Uchiha clan was too remote, so we decided to move the Uchiha clan back into the center of the village. I wonder if you have any opinions." Mito Kadoyan and Koharu, who was sleeping in the dormitory, were both stunned when they heard this. Obviously, they did not expect that the Third Hokage would reveal such an arrangement. Danzo, on the other hand, looks like his eyes are watching his nose, his nose is watching his heart, and his ears are not listening to what is happening outside the window. The jonins were even more shocked. And Fugaku's face showed a hint of joy. Everyone knows that the relationship between Uchiha and Konoha is tense. Does the decision of the Third Hokage want to lift this red line? Everyone couldn¡¯t help but start thinking about the pros and cons of this. After going to bed, Xiaochun said: "Sandai, don't you need to think about this matter again? It's too sudden." "No, I've thought about it. This is just an opportunity, isn't it?" "Three generations" "Okay, no need to say anything else, do you have any comments?" Everyone looked at each other, and no one had any objections. At this moment, the speaker in the conference room?It was knocked. "Lord Hokage, the Daimyo's envoy is here." "Huh? The Daimyo's envoy? Invite him in." "yes!" Not long after, a middle-aged man wearing a kimono walked in. "Lord Hokage, this is the daimyo's secret order. Please read it." The Third Hokage took it and opened it to watch. The contents of the secret order came into his eyes, and his expression couldn't help but change. "My lord, the envoy, go to the posthouse to rest first, and I will give you an answer tomorrow." "Okay, thank you, Hokage-sama." The messenger heard the words and left, closing the door of the conference room at the same time. The Third Hokage lowered his head and thought for a while, then looked up at Uchiha Fugaku. Fugaku felt a little baffled. "A letter from the Daimyo. Due to an incident, only two people were left to guard the Twelve Ninjas, and these two people also decided to leave. Therefore, I hope Konoha will send someone qualified to guard the Twelve Ninjas. At the same time, the Daimyo named someone from the Uchiha clan. Serve." Everyone was shocked when they heard this! Although the position of Guardian Twelve Nin seems to be an insignificant position, it is an excellent position to establish a good relationship with the daimyo. If it can be handled properly, reputation or anything else will not be a problem. Fugaku was even more ecstatic when he heard this. In this way, the status of the Uchiha clan will be more stable. Kakashi was not surprised at all, his expression was calm. This matter was originally planned by him and Shisui. The purpose is just to increase the weight of the Uchiha clan, and at the same time make the top management of Konoha pay attention to Uchiha. Of course, it is possible to arouse the fear of senior officials. But overall, the pros outweigh the cons in this matter. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡ªIf the Daimyo's envoy had not come today, I'm afraid the situation at the Uchiha Clan's headquarters would not have been so easy to resolve," he said. ??????????? Koharu and Mito Kaden apparently still have prejudices against the Uchiha clan. The daimyo¡¯s offer, even if it¡¯s the Hokage, can¡¯t be rejected without a specific reason. "In that case, Fugaku, please send twelve ninjas to follow the envoy to the City of Fire." Fugaku stood up and said, "I understand." "Okay, this matter has been decided. At the same time, as for the issue of Uchiha's residence, if everyone has no objections, it will be decided like this." "yes." "Okay, let's break up the meeting!" Not long after, only the Third Hokage and Danzo were left in the conference room, while Koharu and Mito Kado were moved to bed. "Sarutobi, how can you let Uchiha re-enter the center of Konoha? Their coup intention has not been discovered yet!" Mito Kadoyan said excitedly. "Don't worry, Uchiha has given up the intention of a coup. Letting them move back into Konoha Center this time is also a gentle policy towards them, allowing them to let go of their previous prejudices." "But the Nine-Tails incident has not yet been revealed" "I have received reliable information about the Nine-Tails incident. The person who was with Itachi yesterday should be the mastermind behind it." "What? How do you know?" "This is not important. Now Itachi, as Konoha's spy, will supervise this man, so Uchiha must receive preferential treatment. What's more, Uchiha is innocent, and we misunderstood them before." "But¡­¡­" Mito Menyan didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. After turning to bed, Koharu looked at Danzo, who had been silent, and said, "Danzo, what do you think?" "I don't have any ideas, so just do what Sandai said. I'm tired, so I'll take my leave." Danzo finished speaking and left the conference room. "Danzoyou!" Koharu obviously didn't expect Danzo to have such an attitude when he went to bed. You must know that Danzo was the one who cared most about the Uchiha clan in the past, but his attitude today is really a bit abnormal. "The Third Hokage also frowned. Such Danzo was indeed a bit strange. Could it be that he is upset because he has canceled his fundamental power? How is it possible, Danzo is not a three-year-old child. "Since Danzo has no objection, then I have no objection either. Let's just do what you want, Sarutobi." Mito Monen said. "I don't have any objection either." Xiaochun said as he went to bed. "Well. Then let's implement it." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 230 Imps You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Hatake family house is filled with cherry blossoms. The handsome young man stood with his sword drawn and danced in the wind. "One knife is as fast as the other, and the other is slower than the other, as if it violates the laws of the world. The pink cherry blossoms fell on him, but they seemed to be bounced away by some invisible force. It was like a strong wind sweeping across the sky, sweeping up a sea of ??flowers. Suddenly, it was like a boulder and standing. Between movement and stillness, there is a contradictory sense of beauty. The young man closed his eyes slightly, and the long knife in his hand disappeared with a bang. Not long after, the young man opened his eyes, with a slight smile on his face. "Is this what Hatake's sword skills look like? It's really terrifying. No wonder my father's edge was unstoppable." Looking at the cherry blossom petals all over the courtyard, Kakashi touched his silver-white hair and felt helpless, but he had no intention of cleaning it. It looks pretty, doesn¡¯t it? More than a month has passed since the Uchiha incident, and the storm has subsided. The Uchiha clan sent twelve ninjas to the City of Fire to become the twelve guardian ninjas after Asuma. The strength of these twelve people is not necessarily the strongest in Uchiha, but their conduct is commendable among Uchiha. With twelve Jonin gone at once, even the Uchiha clan was a little bruised, but with the corresponding benefits, this temporary loss was nothing. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Although I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on behind the scenes, at least on the surface it seems that there has been reconciliation between the Uchiha clan and the top management of Konoha. Uchiha has gained the power he deserves, coupled with Kakashi's previous threats, the thought of a coup has faded away. Except for a few people, no one wants to start a war, and enjoying peace is not a bad thing. "At least most of the Uchiha people would never choose war if they had the choice. At the beginning, Uchiha Madara could not make the Uchiha clan give up their peaceful life. One can imagine the attitude of the Uchiha clan towards peace. Kakashi has also been very busy this month. I have been away for more than a year, so naturally I have a lot of responsibilities accumulated. In addition, Kakashi is also responsible for arranging for the Uchiha clan to enter the ANBU, which adds to Kakashi's burden. Fortunately, Kakashi was very familiar with these businesses before. He was busy, but he had not yet reached the point of being overwhelmed. "I just slept in ANBU for a month." After everything was settled, Kakashi took a rare vacation. Although it was only a short two days, it was also a rare opportunity for Kakashi. ¡°Hey, I really miss the days when I traveled before.¡± But Kakashi also knows that this kind of day will not belong to him for a long time. After taking a shower and changing into casual clothes, Kakashi left the Hatake family home and headed to Ichiraku Ramen. Strangely enough, Kakashi also seemed to like the unique taste of this ramen restaurant. It was still early and there were not many people eating in Ichiraku Ramen, so Kakashi easily got a seat. ¡°Boss, let¡¯s have a bowl of seafood ramen.¡± "Okay, hey, isn't this Kakashi? When did you come back?" The old man quickly recognized Kakashi, with a look of surprise on his face. Facing this special regular visitor, I still have a very deep impression on Uncle Hand. ¡°I just came back a few days ago and I miss my uncle¡¯s ramen a little bit.¡± Kakashi has a gentle smile on his face, which makes people feel like a spring breeze. The hand-beating uncle laughed and said, "That's right, my ramen is a delicacy that is hard to find in the world. Just wait, and I will show you my hand right away." "okay." The hand-making uncle picked up a piece of dough and kept dancing with his hands. Under the uncle's nimble hands, the dough quickly turned into noodles, which looked like they were dancing in the uncle's hands, full of special beauty. Then he waved his hand to the uncle, and it landed on the noodle spoon in the soup bucket. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Good location, just a little splash of water. Kakashi couldn't help but secretly praise him when he saw this. The strength and angle were really almost perfect. Practice makes perfect, and there is a way. Soon, seafood ramen was placed in front of Kakashi. The familiar scent made Kakashi move his index finger. "I'm gonna start now." This kind of food in memory always allows people to taste the wonderful taste beyond food. Looking at Kakashi¡¯s satisfied look, Uncle Hand Beater also showed a happy smile. For chefs, this is a great encouragement. At the seventh training ground, three children were practicing shuriken throwing techniques. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The shuriken kept drawing arcs in the air, but it rarely hit the target. The yellow-haired boy seemed a little out of sorts. "Ah! How can it be so difficult? Sasuke obviously hit them all very easily." "Naruto, Sasuke is a genius, of course it will be easy. If you are so stupid, just work hard." The red-haired girl said as she casually threw out a few shurikens. With three squeaks, they all hit the red heart of the target. The girl smiled playfully and said, "I am a genius too." "Ah ah ah! Xianglin, please teach me, please, I also want to hit the bull's-eye with them all." "Please beg me." Xiang Lin said proudly. Naruto clasped his hands together, looking pitiful, and said, "Please." "Zhonggo, who was covered with birds on his body, couldn't help but smile when he saw this. He also threw three shurikens casually, and without exception, they hit the target not far away. "Ah! Why can Chongwu do it too! Oh my god, why can't I do it?" "Naruto's whole body turned gray as he spoke, and he seemed to have doubts about life. Xiang Rin and Jugo looked at each other and smiled, looking at Naruto's appearance, it was indeed a bit funny. "Naruto, you overused your arm strength when firing the shuriken. You should focus on using your wrist strength to enhance accuracy." "Oh, that's it!" Naruto made a fist with his right hand and tapped the palm of his left hand. He looked like he was suddenly enlightened, but he immediately reacted. This familiar voice is Xiang Lin and Zhong Wu also looked at the source of the sound. ?Silver hair, black trench coat, that lazy smile on his face "Kakashi (white-haired) brother!" The three of them shouted in unison, with joy on their faces, and at the same time, they ran towards Kakashi. "Ouch." The three of them didn't have much strength, but they still knocked Kakashi to the ground. Naruto and Xianglin lay on Kakashi's body, while Jugo stood aside and smiled. The breeze is not dry, it is a good day for reunion (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 231 News You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Underground of Qimu¡¯s house, in Qimu Ancestral Hall. Under the dim light, two scrolls were placed in front of Kakashi, one with "Nine" written on it and the other with "Xian" written on it. They are the chakra of Nine Tails and the senjutsu chakra of Ry¨±chi Cave. The Nine-Tails chakra was obtained by Kakashi from Sora one year ago, while the Senjutsu chakra was obtained from the mutated serpent in the laboratory left by Orochimaru five years ago. Kakashi always carries both of them. Nine-tailed chakra and fairy chakra can be said to be the most advanced combat power in this world. Not much to say, the Kyuubi Chakra is comparable to the Great Kake of the Sharingan, and the Senjutsu Chakra is also a necessary combat power in the later stage. Kakashi himself has mastered the magic of Mt. Myoboku, and can even say that he has mastered it perfectly, but this is not enough. Kakashi has always had a conjecture in his mind, that is, the magic of merging the three holy places. The celestial arts of the three holy places are different, but they are essentially similar. If the differences can be resolved and the three can be integrated into one, Kakashi believes that his combat power will be upgraded again. Therefore, Kakashi has never stopped researching Ry¨±chi Cave Senju Chakra. But since there is not much sealed chakra, Kakashi's research has stalled. If you want to further study the senjutsu chakra of Ry¨±chi Cave, I'm afraid you still have to come into contact with Orochimaru. And Kakashi has no clue about the celestial arts of the Shiggou Forest. Tsunade doesn¡¯t know where she is now. ????????????? The magic technique that Kakashi is looking forward to the most is definitely the magic technique of the Shimogun Forest. Although the original work does not clearly state where the first Hokage¡¯s celestial arts came from, it is not difficult to infer that among the three holy places, Mt. Miaomu and Ry¨±chi Cave have celestial arts inheritance, and there is no reason why the Shigun Forest does not. What¡¯s more, Tsunade is the granddaughter of the first generation, and the wet bone forest should be the place where the psychic beasts of the first generation live. Therefore, Shigulin must have the inheritance of celestial arts, and it is also the celestial arts used by the first Hokage. Thinking about the terrifying celestial arts attainments of the first generation, Kakashi naturally yearned for the celestial arts of the Shiggou Forest. However, this idea can only be put aside for the time being, waiting for Tsunade to return. Kakashi looked at the Nine-Tails Chakra on the other side. There is not a lot of chakra sealed in it, there is enough chakra for the four tails, or even more. Kakashi¡¯s chakra has never been considered top-notch, and now that he has passed the growth stage of his body, if nothing else happens, his chakra should not see any huge growth. Therefore, if you want to continue to grow chakra, you must use external forces. And Nine-Tails¡¯ chakra is a good choice. It is very powerful and has the characteristic of constantly recovering mana. What¡¯s more, the nine-tails chakra can also be used in the nine-tails chakra mode, commonly known as the golden body mode. This combat mode can be used by sealing the Nine-Tails' chakra in the body in the form of six seals. The six seals, this is a problem. There is no corresponding record in the scroll left by his mother. In the original work, Naruto's six seals seem to be something left by Kushina's mother. So for the time being, we can only look at things like the Nine-Tails Chakra. After putting away the two scrolls, Kakashi had to make his next plan. After the Uchiha clan incident, Konoha was basically in a peaceful period, and there were no major events. The next step is to wait for the original plot to start. Nowadays, Kakashi's strength is not said to be invincible in the ninja world, but he has few opponents, but the inner uneasiness still exists. Nagato, Obito, Madara, and Kaguya, the strength of these people is unfathomable. Kakashi knows that with his current self, it is not enough to face the latter two. The first two may still be able to give it a try, but the chances of winning are not great. The strength is still not enough. "We need to speed up the research on Ry¨±chi Cave Senjutsu Chakra. If it doesn't work, we can only go to Orochimaru to discuss it. I have no shortage of information." Kakashi thought to himself, and then left the temple. The Hokage's office. The Third Hokage sat on his seat, his expression quite solemn. Kakashi and other jounin stood aside, althoughIt was a bit strange, but no one said anything. The third generation Hokage took out a scroll and said: "This is the latest news. A month ago, there was a coup in the Kingdom of Water. The original fourth generation Mizukage Yagura was killed. The fifth generation Mizukage Terumi Mei took office and dismissed the fourth generation Mizukage. The blood mist policy during the Mizukage period liberated Kirigakure Village." Everyone looked shocked when they heard this. I didn¡¯t expect that this village, which is usually very low-key, would actually pop up at this time. Will the blood fog policy be lifted? It seems that Kirigakure has received a new lease of life. Kakashi's heart moved, and he remembered the news from Itachi a few days ago. When he was performing a mission in the Akatsuki organization, he and his partner Loquat Juzo met the Fourth Mizukage. After a fierce battle, Loquat Juzo died on the spot, while the Fourth Mizukage was seriously injured by Itachi's Amaterasu. It seems that Mei Terumi took advantage of the opportunity of the Fourth Mizukage being seriously injured to kill him directly, completing the long-planned coup. Speaking of which, it was really thanks to Itachi that Terumi Meino's coup was successful. "The Fifth Mizukage is determined to reform, so he plans to jointly hold a chunin exam with Konoha. The exam will be held in Kirigakure Village. What do you think?" The jounin all looked solemn, thinking about the pros and cons. Those who can become Jonin must have certain wisdom, otherwise they would not be alive today. The Third Hokage was not in a hurry, and quietly waited for the results of everyone's thinking. After a moment of silence, Shikaku said: "Sandaime-sama, I think this is a good thing. Kirigakure Village was extremely mysterious before. Now that you are willing to establish a friendly relationship with Konoha, you might as well go and see the situation. Furthermore, If I don¡¯t go, I¡¯m afraid the outside world will think that Konoha is afraid of Kirigakure, which will make people laugh.¡± The Third Hokage nodded and said, "What Shikaku said is right, but I'm afraid that Kirigakure has no good intentions, and those who go there may be in danger." Shikaku smiled confidently and said: "Kirigakure is waiting for things to be done, and he will never become an enemy of Konoha at this time. This is unwise behavior. Therefore, I believe in Kirigakure's sincerity this time. If the Third Generation is worried, , you can send Jonin who you think is very powerful to lead the team, in this case, you can ensure the safety of the team." After Lu Jiu said something, everyone showed approval. The Third Hokage also showed a smile and said: "Then do as Shikaku said. But who will lead the team?" As soon as the Third Hokage finished speaking, almost everyone's eyes fell on Kakashi. Among the people present, in terms of strength, none other than Kakashi. So when it comes to who should be sent to lead the team, it is natural to choose Kakashi. When Kakashi saw this, he knew that he would not be able to avoid this errand. "Haha, Kakashi, then you will lead the team to Kirigakure." Kakashi took a step forward and said: "Yes! The Third Generation." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 232 Departure from Kirigakure You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The matter had been decided and everyone dispersed. Kakashi stayed alone. After all, it was such a big task. Naturally, the Third Hokage still had some things to explain secretly. "Kakashi, the main purpose of your trip to Kirigakure this time is to protect the genin who are going to Kirigakure to take the exam, but there is one thing you must pay attention to." The Third Hokage took a puff of his pipe and continued: "Kirigakure has been isolated for many years, and rarely showed up even during the Third Ninja War, so this time you go to Kirigakure and, if possible, get more information. If not, forget it. .Don¡¯t let Kirigakure find out.¡± "clear." "Okay, this mission is quite heavy. I will ask Kai to go with you." Kakashi was slightly surprised, but did not refuse. "yes!" "Okay, you should prepare in the next few days. In three days, the genin team to take the exam will be assembled." "Um." After the task was completed, Kakashi exited the Hokage's office. After taking a few steps, he found Shikaku waiting for Kakashi not far away. "Yo, Kakashi." ¡°Shikaku-senpai, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Kakashi asked in confusion. The relationship between him and Shikaku is not deep. They belong to different departments, and their relationship with each other is just acquaintance. "Kakashi, be careful when going to Kirigakure this time." Shikaku said with a serious expression. Seeing Shikaku's appearance, Kakashi couldn't help but become more solemn. "Huh? Senior, did you find something wrong?" "No, there seems to be no problem at the moment, but now that Kirigakure has just put down the coup, the most important thing should be to redevelop the village, but now he wants to join us in Konoha for the Chunin Exam, which is really abnormal." Kakashi nodded, he had also thought of this, but this was just a guess after all and could not be a reason for rejection. As the leader of the five great ninja villages, he should have the demeanor of the five great ninja villages. "I believe you also understand the contradictions, but I do not understand Kirigakure's intentions. So this matter can only be left to you, who possesses the Flying Thunder God Technique. If something goes wrong, come back quickly." "I understand, Shikaku-senpai. If Kirigakure means well, Konoha will naturally treat him with wine, but if Kirigakure has any tricks, Konoha is not that easy to offend." Kakashi¡¯s momentum relaxed slightly, making Shikaku slightly surprised. "Haha, okay, being strong is not bad at all. Konoha has indeed weakened a lot. With people like you carrying the banner, Konoha's prestige may be re-established. I'm begging you." Shikaku patted Kakashi on the shoulder, his concern for him was very obvious. "Shikaku is a smart man. Now Kakashi's reputation and strength are enough to serve as the next Hokage. There is nothing wrong with establishing a good relationship with Kakashi at this time. After all, Ino Lu Die has always firmly supported the Hokage faction. "I understand, Shikaku-senpai." "Well, it's better to be careful." ?????? Wuyin Village, Shuiying Office Building. Terumi Mei, who was wearing a water shadow robe, was sitting on the seat, with a middle-aged man standing in front of her. "Ao, has there been any news from Konoha regarding the request to jointly hold the Chunin Examination with Konoha?" "Mizukage-sama, the communications class has just received the news from Konoha, and they have agreed, but" Terumi Mei looked up, stared at Qing with a pair of beautiful eyes, and said, "But what?" "The leader of the team sent by Konoha is Kakashi Hatake." A joyful feeling flashed through Terumi Mei's heart, but it didn't show even a hint of joy on the surface. "Oh? Is there any problem?" "By sending this person, Konoha may have doubts about the sincerity of our alliance this time." "It's not surprising. After all, we Kirigakure have been closed for many years, and suddenly we jointly hold the Chunin Exams with Konoha. It's normal for them to be suspicious." "Yes, I'm just afraid that they will make trouble when the time comes." "Don't worry, our Kirigakure position is special, and Konoha will not put any big effort into us. Furthermore, Konoha has always considered itself peace-loving and will not easily provoke conflicts." "That's right. I hope this Chunin Exam will go well." "Well, the Chunin ExamI'll leave the test matters to you. If you have any questions that you can't solve, come back and ask me. " "Yes! Mizukage-sama." "Stay back." "yes!" Terumi Mei stood alone in front of the window, muttering to himself: "The coup is finally over, but the three tails are also lost, and Kirigakure's strength has dropped a lot. But now there is no need to worry about attacks from other countries, after all Kirigakure¡¯s location occupies a great advantage.¡± The idea of ??holding the Chunin Exam jointly with Konoha was proposed by Mei Terumi. Although it was initially opposed by the village's senior officials, after the interests were made clear, the senior officials all agreed. Having gone through the Blood Mist Policy, Kirigakure really needs a diplomacy and a Chunin Exam that is different from the past. "Is the person who came this time really Kakashi? I don't know what it's like now." Terumi Mei thought so, and couldn't help but reveal a smile on her face. Three days later, at the gate of Konoha, Kakashi was wearing Konoha's green vest and a Konoha forehead protector, covering his left eye. The most common Konoha Jounin outfit. Having said that, after being in the world of Naruto for so long, this seems to be the first time Kakashi wears something like this. I have been in Anbu before, wearing Anbu clothes, and even wearing casual clothes when traveling. Therefore, this is the first time Kakashi has worn Konoha's Jonin vest. This time I am using my official identity, so clothes that represent Konoha are naturally needed. Kakashi looked at himself and felt quite emotional. This seemed to be what he should look like when he appeared on the stage. No, it seems like something is missing. Kakashi took out a book from his ninja bag and opened it gently. On the title page of the book, he saw the four characters "Intimate Heaven" written on it. ¡°It¡¯s perfect now.¡± At this moment, a voice came. "Hey, Kakashi, I didn't expect you to arrive so early. Is this the power of youth? It's so touching!" Wearing green clothes, plus a green vest, watermelon head, thick eyebrows. With these characteristics, Kai is currently the only one in the entire ninja world. "Hey, Kai, long time no see." "Kakashi, it's been a long time coming. The two of us are on a mission together again. Do you want to compete?" Kai was still as enthusiastic as ever, and Kakashi suddenly felt that he was a bit old compared to him. The days when we practiced together seem to have become a long time ago. "Kai, this is an escort mission, there is nothing to compete with." "Is that so? How about we compete and see who eats more at lunch?" "Kai, no need." "Yo Xi! That's it. I've decided to eat ten bowls of rice at noon!" Kai said, the fire of youth bursting out of his eyes. Kakashi is helpless, this guy seems to have entered his own world of disobedience again. In addition to Kai, ten chuunin have been assembled. These are the lineups that will protect the genin and go to Kirigakure this time. Not long after, the genin also arrived at the gate of Konoha. There were seven teams, a total of twenty-one people. Kakashi looked at the time, it was already nine o'clock, and then shouted: "The time has come, the team has been assembled, the destination is Kirigakure Village, now let's go!" "Yes!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 233 Arrival You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At the dock, Konoha and his party rented a large boat and headed towards the Kingdom of Water. "Kakashi-sama, at the current speed, it will take about three days to reach the Kingdom of Water." "Three days? Do you have enough food?" "Enough for seven days." "That's good, let everyone have a good rest. When you arrive in the Kingdom of Water, you must pay attention to your behavior. We are guests when we go to Kirigakure this time. Don't lose Konoha's face." "Yes, Kakashi-sama." "Okay, let's go down" "yes!" The boundless sea is indeed a scenery that has never been seen before by those little guys who are still genin. Most of the missions that genin can access are within the village or within the Fire Country. There was no chance to leave the Country of Fire, so they had no chance to see the real sea. For those who have never seen the sea, seeing it for the first time is always full of wonder. On the deck, a man and a woman were looking at the sea and sighing. The man¡¯s eyes were very obvious, he was obviously from the Hyuga clan. "There is a gray puppy lying on the woman's head. It should be a member of the Inuzuka clan. "Xiaohua, look, the sea is so big and vast." "Yes, this is the first time I've seen it. It's so beautiful." ¡°It¡¯s great to be able to go to Kirigakure to take the chunin exam, and you can see such a beautiful sea.¡± "Yes, yes. Haimaru, do you think so?" "Woof woof!" "It seems that Haimaru is also very happy." "Woof woof!" The girl petted Haimaru's dog's head lovingly, making the Hyuga boy next to him envious. ¡°I really envy Haimaru.¡± The Hyuga boy whispered, and then a voice sounded from behind him. "Annuo, it seems you like Xiaohua." Hinata Annuo was startled when he heard this. He turned around and saw a young man wearing sunglasses wearing a high-collar windbreaker standing behind him. "Zhiya! You scared me. Don't show up suddenly, okay?" "No, I'm always here." "What? Your sense of existence is so weak that you didn't notice it at all." "Really, I'm really sorry. But Annuo, you really like Xiaohua." Hinata Annuo¡¯s face turned red and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± "You're blushing." "That's because you saw that I didn't blush. It must have been blown by the sea breeze." "What a lame excuse." "Shut up! Zhiya, if you keep talking nonsense, I'm going to beat you!" "I feel guilty." "Damn it!" Hinata Anno struck with a palm, Aburame Shiya did not dodge, and a black cloud floated by, blocking Hinata Anno's blow. "I'm so angry." "Damn it!" "What are you two doing? Why are you fighting?" Inuzuka Hana also noticed something strange here at this time. Although she didn¡¯t know why the two started fighting, as a teammate, of course she had to step forward to dissuade them. "It's okay, Xiaohua, Zhiya and I are playing around?" Hinata Annuo hugged Aburame Shiya¡¯s neck with a smile on her face. It seems that just like what he said, the two of them were just joking. Inuzuka Hana glanced at the two of them suspiciously and asked, "Really?" Hinata Annuo whispered in Aburame Shiya¡¯s ear: ¡°Don¡¯t tell Xiaohua, I owe you a barbecue.¡± "make a deal." Aburame Zhiya said: "Yes, Annuo and I were joking, it's okay." "That's it, you two, don't mess around. There are a lot of chuunin on this ship, and there's also Kakashi-sama here. It's not good for Kakashi-sama to see you." "Yes, we understand." ¡°That¡¯s good, Haimaru, let¡¯s go over there and have a look.¡± "Woof!" Kakashi stood alone on the sail and smiled when he saw this scene. "It's great to be young. That Inuzuka Hana should be Inuzuka Kiba's sister, lookIn the past, she was much more reliable than Ya at the same age. Hinata, Aburazuka, and another reconnaissance team. " This time, the genin who went to Kirigakure to take the chunin exam were all very good. The purpose was simple, to show the strength of Konoha's new generation before Kirigakure. "Hey, by the way, where is Kai? Why did this guy disappear as soon as he got on the boat? It shouldn't be. According to this guy's personality, he should be running around on the boat." Kakashi was a little confused and jumped off the sail. "Tokuma, where did Kai go?" Hinata Tokuma said: "Kakashi-sama, Kai-sama seems to have been in his room and never came out." "Oh? I'll go take a look." "yes." Kakashi walked into the cabin and came to Kai's door. With a slight push, the door was unlocked. When I opened the door, I saw Kai lying on the bed with a pale face. "Kai? What's wrong with you?" Kakashi was so surprised that he never thought that the energetic Kai would have such a day. "Ah, it's Kakashi, it's okay, I'm just a little dizzy" "Sick? Are you seasick?" "Maybe yuck" Kai said as he stood up and retched again. "Looking at you, I guess you are really seasick. Take a good rest." "Kakashi, it seems that I lost our competition." "What competition?" "A test to avoid seasickness ugh" Kakashi¡¯s head is full of black lines. What the hell is this competition? Did I promise? "Okay, you should rest first. We will talk about the competition after you feel better." "Okay, Kakashi ugh" Kakashi shook his head and walked out of Kai's room. Kai, who has the attribute of seasickness, is really cute in contrast. The big ship kept moving forward on the sea, and after three days, it finally arrived at the Kingdom of Water. ?? Ningshui City, Kakashi, Zhisui, Tenzo, Xigao and others had been here before. But the scene at that time was completely different from today. ¡°At that time, I acted cautiously as an ANBU, but now I come openly and openly as a guest. As soon as I arrived at the pier, I saw a lot of people standing outside, obviously coming to welcome Kakashi and others. After the boat stopped, Kakashi took the lead, and the people from Konoha got off the boat one by one. The person who came was none other than Terumi Mei¡¯s confidant, Qing. "Welcome to the Kingdom of Water. On behalf of Lord Mizukage, I am here to welcome you all." "Thank you." Kakashi said. "Everyone in Konoha, please follow my Kirigakure people to rest. Master Kakashi, please come with me. Master Mizukage has been waiting for a long time." "good." Kakashi didn¡¯t refuse and followed Ao to meet Terumi Mei. Not long after leaving, Kakashi was taken to the embassy by Ao. "Kakashi-sama, Mizukage-sama is waiting inside. I won't go in." "good." Kakashi pushed the door open slightly and walked into the room. In the room, a beautiful figure was standing by the window. "Hey, long time no see." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 234 Teasing! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Terumi Mei turned around, she still had the same turquoise eyes, long criss-crossed brown curly hair, and the strapless blue dress. ¡°It¡¯s just that she looks a lot more charming than she did a few years ago. The size of the chest is also becoming more and more magnificent. "Kakashi, welcome to Kirigakure." Kakashi said with some respect: "Mizukage-sama, you are so polite. I should be grateful to Mizukage-sama for the invitation. I hope this Chunin Exam can go smoothly." Terumi Mei rolled her eyes charmingly and said with a smile: "At least we have fought side by side before. Isn't the shouting a bit too harsh?" ???????????? Terumi Mei stretched out her right hand and touched Kakashi¡¯s face. Kakashi was stunned, are you teasing me? Terumi Mei put her right finger on her red lips, licked them gently, and said with a sweet smile: "It's really becoming more and more manly." Kakashi took a step back, a little confused by the situation in front of him. What is this going to do? ??Teasing? ¡°Please, I¡¯m still a virgin, what¡¯s going on? Seeing Kakashi¡¯s panicked look, Terumi Mei couldn¡¯t help but laugh. "Haha, Kakashi, I didn't expect you to be so embarrassed. It really changed my view of you a lot." Looking at Terumi Mei¡¯s heartless smile, Kakashi felt that there should be three black lines hanging on his head. "Mizukage-sama, this joke is not funny." "Oh, you are such a stingy man. I just touched your cheek. If you feel that you are at a disadvantage, I will let you touch it back." Terumi Mei¡¯s face was rosy, and she looked like she was ready to take whatever you wanted. Kakashi is a little at a loss. Did Terumi Mei take the wrong medicine? Seeing Kakashi¡¯s appearance, Terumi Mei laughed even louder. "I didn't expect that the majestic Kakashi Hatake could be so innocent. It's really interesting." Kakashi smiled bitterly: "Mizukage-sama, let's talk about business." "Okay, let's talk about business." Terumi Mei seemed to be planning to let Kakashi go, her expression became serious and she said, "Sit over here." Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief, but for some reason, he felt a little disappointed in his heart. "Kakashi, this Chunin exam between Kirigakure and Konoha is similar to the general Chunin exam. It is divided into three rounds, a written test, a scroll battle, and the final one-on-one. Can you see if there is anything question." Terumi Mei took out a scroll and handed it to Kakashi. Kakashi took it and took a look. The above is the process of the chunin exam. "Well, there's no problem. I hope this chunin exam goes smoothly." "Of course, but besides this Chunin Exam, there is one more thing I want to talk to Konoha about." "Oh?" Kakashi's eyes lit up, knowing that the main event was coming. "I don't know what it is?" Terumi Mei did not waste any more nonsense and directly stated his purpose: "We Kirigakure intends to become an ally with Konoha, just like the relationship between Konoha and Sunagakure." "I need to go back and report this issue to the Third Generation before I can make a decision, but there should be no problem." "Okay, as long as Konoha agrees, specific cooperation matters can be discussed at that time." "Can." Kirigakure¡¯s alliance intentions did not surprise Kakashi. After all, joining together for the Chunin Examination is already a signal of alliance. It¡¯s just that Kakashi doesn¡¯t understand. With Kirigakure¡¯s geographical location, they don¡¯t actually have to worry about being attacked by other countries, and the alliance doesn¡¯t actually mean much. But since the other party has made this request, Kakashi will naturally not refuse. After all, it is a trend for the five major powers to unite in the future, and an early alliance can also gain some tacit understanding. Terumi Mei looked at Kakashi and chuckled, "Aren't you curious why I, Kirigakure, chose to join forces with Konoha?" "If you are willing to say it, I wouldn't mind listening." "You want to hear it?" "Appreciate further details." "I just won't tell you." "" Kakashi was a little helpless. Today, Mei Terumi seemed to like teasing him for some reason. ??Now that Mei Terumi has become the Mizukage, a lot of her original pressure has been relieved, and the mountain of Yagura has disappeared, so her true nature has been released little by little. Terumi Mei has a gentle personality, but she will be more proactive when facing people she likes. "You look really cute." "Mizukage-sama, if there is nothing else, I will leave first." Kakashi found that he seemed a little unable to resist Terumi Mei in front of him, so he wanted to leave here quickly. If it was a fight, Kakashi would not be afraid at all, but facing Terumi Mei like this, Kakashi was really helpless. Kakashi left the room as if running away, while Terumi Mei covered her mouth and snickered. "What a shy man. Do you want to give you a fiery kiss next time we meet?" Terumi meditated to this point, and a seductive blush appeared on her face. Maybe you can try it. Kakashi left the room, took a deep breath, and slowly cleared away the discomfort just now. Whether in his past life or in this life, Kakashi has never been teased by a girl like this. What¡¯s more, she is such a charming and beautiful woman. "Kakashi-sama, have you finished talking to Mizukage-sama?" Ao said coldly from the side. Kakashi was startled and completely forgot that Qing was still waiting at the door. "It's over." "That's good, let me take Kakashi-sama back to the inn." "No need, I can go by myself." After Kakashi finished speaking, he left without waiting for Qing to refuse. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but Kakashi himself feels guilty as a thief. "This Kakashi is a little strange." Qing felt a little confused, but didn¡¯t think much about it. Kakashi walked around Ningshui City for a while, calmed down his emotions and returned to the inn. This is just the edge of the Kingdom of Water and has not reached Kirigakure Village yet, so after they rest today, they will return to Kirigakure Village with Terumi Mei and others tomorrow. "Kakashi-sama, are you back?" "Well, has everyone made arrangements?" "It's been arranged, the ninjas of Kirigakure are very attentive." "That's good. Everyone has worked hard these past few days. Let's have a good rest. But don't forget to be vigilant. This is not Konoha after all." Although Kakashi didn¡¯t say it clearly, those present were all elite ninjas, so they naturally understood what Kakashi meant. It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t trust Kirigakure, but you must have some necessary precautions, otherwise you won¡¯t know how you died. "By the way, where's Kai?" "Senior Kai seems to have regained his energy and said he would run a hundred laps around Ningshui City." "Uhthis guy started messing around again. Forget it, leave him alone." At this moment, Kai rushed over. "Hey, Kakashi, let's have a race of youth. I lost to you on the boat before, but I must win it back this time!" "Kai, can I refuse?" Kakashi said helplessly. Kai pressed Kakashi's shoulders with both hands and shouted: "Kakashi! How can you refuse youth! Come on, let's burn together!" "Kai, listen to me" "Kakashi, stop talking! Come and sweat the sweat of youth!" Kai said, grabbed Kakashi and ran away again. Hinata Tokuma couldn't help but break into a cold sweat when he looked at the scene in front of him. "Kakashi-sama is so pitiful, being so ravaged by Kai-senpai." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 235 Changes You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ??????? Wuyin Village is located deep in the mountains. Its territory is shrouded in thick fog all year round, making it very mysterious. Among the five major countries, Kirigakure's strength is not weak, but it has dropped a lot after being messed with by the fourth generation Mizukage Yagura for so many years. Four of the original seven Ninja Swordsmen died at the hands of Matt Dai. Almost all of the newly appointed Seven Ninja Swordsmen defected. Today, there are a few big knives in Wuyin Village, but no one uses it. It can be said that today's Kirigakure's strength has also weakened to a historical low. Fortunately, Mei Terumi took office again and started a bright new policy, and Kirigakure's strength was also recovering bit by bit. "Is this Kirigakure? It is indeed very different from Konoha." Hinata Annuo sighed as he looked at the fog in front of him. ¡°My bugs tell me that the humidity here is too heavy and I will get rheumatism if I stay there for a long time.¡± "Zhiya, don't always say disappointing things. We are ninjas. How can we get rheumatism with just a little moisture?" "Really? This is a cold joke, didn't you hear it?" Aburame Shiya said innocently. Inuzuka Hana covered her mouth and smiled: "Shiya, don't always tell such boring jokes." "Really? I thought you liked it." Hinata Anno curled her lips disdainfully and said, "Only ghosts like it." "Okay, don't argue anymore, Kakashi-sama said, be careful about the impact in Kirigakure." "I know, Xiaohua, it's Zhiya who keeps pestering me." "Annuo, who do you think is pestering you?" "It's you!" Aburame Shiya did not refute, but turned to Inuzuka Hana and said, "Hana, I have something to tell you." "What's the matter?" Inuzuka Hana asked doubtfully. Aburame Shiya showed a smirk, and Hinata Anno quickly covered his mouth. "It's okay, it's okay, don't listen to Zhi Ya's nonsense." Speaking of the puzzled eyes of Inurazuka, he brought the oil girl Zhi Crow aside. "Zhiya, I told you not to tell Xiaohua." "Then do you still like my cold jokes?" "luv't." "That's pretty much it." Aburame Shiya left with satisfaction. Hinata Annuo couldn¡¯t laugh or cry. "No, I have to find an opportunity to confess to Xiaohua, otherwise I will always be threatened by Shiya. And if we pass the chuunin exam this time, we will have no chance to form a team in the future. I have to hurry up." Hinata Anno made up her mind and followed the team in two or three steps. In a dark corner of Misty Hidden Village. "Okura-sama, Terumi Mei has led people from Konoha into Kirigakure Village." "Hmph! Terumi Mei, this traitor! How dare you assassinate Lord Yagura, and now you are allied with Konoha! This is simply ridiculous! You have completely disgraced me, Kirigakure!" "Okura-sama, what should we do next?" Okura's eyes flashed with fierceness, and he whispered: "Contact Lord Yagura's confidants and kill Terumi Mei and the so-called Konoha envoy! Revenge for Lord Yagura!" "ThisOkura-sama, if this happens, Kirigakure may be in danger!" "Hmph! Don't worry. I, Kirigakure, have an innate environmental advantage. It is impossible for the other four ninja villages to break in! As long as we avenge Lord Yagura, then I will be the next Mizukage. I I will promote you well.¡± The man looked happy when he heard this and said, "Thank you, sir!" "Okay, hurry up and get ready, and wait until the Chuunin exam is over before we take action. They must be the most relaxed at that time, and we can definitely kill them with one blow!" "Yes! Sir!" "Hmph! Terumi Mei! You're just a little girl. What qualifications do you have to be my Mizukage?" Kakashi looked at the scene in front of him, quite surprised. The cylindrical buildings in the villages deep in the mountains look quite spectacular. "What's wrong? Are you frightened by the sight of my Kirigakure?" Terumi Mei walked out from behind Kakashi and said softly. "I'm not scared at all, but I didn't expect the scene in Kirigakure Village to be like this." "Oh? Didn't you come here last time?" "Last time? Before I even got close, your ANBU spotted me and left. " ¡°It¡¯s not just as simple as leaving, you also left a lot of things behind.¡± Kakashi smiled and said nothing. What he left behind was not a good thing, but dozens of lives in Kirigakure. Although things have passed, it is best not to mention it. Although Terumi Mei has exposed this matter, Kirigakure Village may not. Seeing that Kakashi didn¡¯t speak, Terumi Mei didn¡¯t continue to discuss the issue. "Okay, go in, I have arranged a place for you." "Thank you very much." Kakashi led the team into Kirigakure Village, and people kept watching along the way. Some are out of curiosity, some are well-intentioned, and some are malicious. Kakashi frowned and thought to himself: "It seems that this Chuunin exam will not be so simple." In the inn, Kakashi looked at the genin in front of him who was about to take the chuunin exam, and showed a smile. These are the hopes of Konoha's future. ¡°When they can all take charge of their own business, maybe it¡¯s time to retire. Kakashi shook his head. It seemed that it was too early to retire. There were still many difficulties and dangers waiting for him ahead. "This time I came to Kirigakure Village for the Chunin Examination, and everyone must know it. This is Kirigakure, so we have to show our dignity in Konoha and don't mess around. Do you understand?" "Know!" "Okay, now let's talk about it. The Chunin Examination is in two days. Those who pass the first competition will directly enter the second scroll battle. After passing the scroll battle, they can rest for a day and then participate in the third. A game. Do you understand?¡± "clear!" ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the last point. While in Kirigakure Village, unless you are in the inn, do not act alone. Form a team of three people. If any dangerous incident occurs, immediately launch a signal flare. Do you understand!¡± "clear!" "I wish everyone good luck in the exam! Dismissed!" Hearing this, the genin dispersed one after another, and in teams of three, they all went to Kirigakure Village happily and wandered around. "Kakashi, did you find something?" Kai on the side asked rarely and seriously. Kakashi nodded and said: "There are some problems. I felt a few malicious eyes today. It seems that Terumi Mei has not beaten Kirigakure Village into a piece of iron. No wonder, she has not been in office for a long time. There are still many problems.¡± "I see, will something happen to these genin?" "Probably not, but just in case, it's better for everyone to be more vigilant." "Okay, I will pay attention too." "Um." In Mizukage's office, Ao stood in front of Terumi Mei. "Mizukage-sama, Shigen Okura seems a little unsettled. Recently, he seems to be contacting some of Yagura's former subordinates." "Oh? You finally couldn't hold it any longer? No wonder, Siwon Okura is an ambitious person." "Mizukage-sama, what are you going to do? Do you want to send someone to eliminate him?" "No, let him contact those people. I want to see who else wants to oppose me. I will take this opportunity to clean them all up. I don't have time to play with them slowly!" Terumi Mei said, murderous aura suddenly emerged from her beautiful eyes. Once you step into Mizukage's position, you will naturally not let these annoying flies fly around in front of you. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 236 The exam begins You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the dark night, a black shadow wanders around in the mist, like a ghost. "The strange thing is that no one in Kirigakure discovered this magical existence. Soon, this black shadow entered the post house, opened the door, and walked in. Under the dim light, you can vaguely see a person lying on the bed. It is none other than Kakashi! Under the light, the dark shadow also showed Kakashi¡¯s face. With a bang, the sleeping Kakashi on the bed suddenly disappeared, leaving only an empty quilt. That dark shadow was Kakashi who went out to inquire for information. "It seems that Kirigakure's problems are not small. The problems left by the Fourth Mizukage are not small. But it seems that Terumi Mei has enough methods to deal with it, which is not bad. Should I say that he is worthy of being the Fifth Mizukage?" Kakashi murmured softly. He had just slipped into Kirigakure for a long time and had gotten a lot of useful information. This Kirigakure is not as harmonious as it seems on the surface. But Kakashi didn¡¯t care. This clown Kirigakure obviously did not escape Terumi Mei's control, so he just needs to be a bystander. Far away in the distance, Zetsu appears next to Obito again. "Obito, Kakashi led the team to Kirigakure to participate in the Chunin Exam." "Really? I didn't expect that Terumi Mei took advantage of it this time, and the Fourth Mizukage actually met Itachi. The fire of Amaterasu was not easy to bear. Terumi Mei still had eyesight and took the opportunity to directly kill the Fourth Mizukage. " "Obito, do you want to attack Kirigakure?" "No need, Terumi Mei doesn't have a tailed beast, so it's not that easy to control. And using the same method a second time will obviously not have any effect. Let Kirigakure go for now." "That makes sense, Obito. Now it's better to gather people as soon as possible. That Orochimaru guy has also defected, and there aren't many people left. The Akatsuki organization will have to capture the tailed beasts in the future, and it's hard to deal with only these people. " "It doesn't matter, Xiaonan and the others are already looking for someone. Someone will be there soon." "I hope so." The Chunin Examination is an assessment twice a year. ?Either your own village holds it alone, or it holds it together with other villages. This habit is also a way of communication between countries that has gradually emerged after peace in recent years. The most important purpose is to communicate and demonstrate national strength. The level of genin in a village can basically tell how the village will develop in the next few decades. No matter how prosperous a village is, if the younger generation cannot grow up, even the most beautiful sunset in this village will be of no use. This time, in addition to Konoha and Kirigakure, people from Kusagakure Village, Amegakure Village, and Takigakure Village also came for the Chunin Exam. It¡¯s just that the wrong people came, there were only two or three teams. This is a competition between big countries, and small countries can only come and compete. Small countries sometimes may not dare to send geniuses to participate in assessments. If a big country becomes jealous and gets tricked halfway, they don¡¯t know who to talk to. Today is the day when the Chunin Examination begins. As the host, Terumi Mei came on stage and talked a lot of nonsense, and the Chunin Examination officially began. The first written test tests the ability to collect intelligence. Watching a group of people walk into the assessment classroom, Kakashi and others also found a place to rest. Things like exams are already far away from Kakashi. Whether it is the past life or this life, they are very far away. I took the exam for more than ten years in my previous life, and when I finally didn¡¯t have to take the exam, I still felt a little nostalgic for it. Kakashi still remembers the inexplicable feeling of loss and indescribable sadness after taking the last exam in college. At that moment, I clearly felt that life is really an irreversible process. Once this stage has passed, it will never come back. In the endless years from now on, you can only remember it. Terumi Mei saw the emotion on Kakashi's face and asked curiously: "Kakashi? What are you thinking about?" "Ah, it's nothing, I just remembered some past events." "They are taking exams, how about I go on a date?"   "Huh?" Kakashi said confused. Terumi Mei held Kakashi's arm and smiled: "What? Don't you want to?" "Not so good?" Kakashi looked around and found that everyone seemed to be missing. "Just kidding." Terumi Mei let go of Kakashi's arm and showed a faint smile. Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief, why was he still nostalgic for that feeling just now. "It seems that you have become a lot more relaxed after becoming a Mizukage." "Yes, Yagura was like a big mountain pressing on my shoulders before, but now I'm finally free of it." Terumi Mei stretched out and felt something coming out of her chest. "Congratulations, but it seems that Kirigakure is not as stable as he appears." "Oh? It seems that you also noticed it. You were wandering around in Kirigakure a lot last night, right?" "What do you think?" Kakashi smiled. Terumi Mei knows that Kakashi will definitely not be idle, and he must have done this kind of investigation. ¡°But Terumi Mei didn¡¯t care. Since she invited Konoha to Kirigakure, she knew that this kind of thing would happen. Kakashi will naturally not admit it. It is one thing for the other party to know, but it is another thing for him to admit it. Terumi Mei glanced at Kakashi charmingly and said: "They are just some clowns. If they dare to come out and dance, I will definitely not mind dealing with them. Without them, Kirigakure will develop faster." "Do you need help?" "What? Do you feel sorry for me?" "Well¡­¡­" "Looking at you like this, you are really cute." Kakashi rolled his eyes, Terumi Mei was really addicted to teasing him. At Siyuan¡¯s house, dozens of ninjas were kneeling in front of Siyuan Okura. "Today is the day of the Chunin Exam. Now I need your help. Are you willing?" "I will obey Okura-sama's instructions!" "Okay, the second chunin exam is held in the Kirigakure Forest and lasts for three days. Your task is very simple, which is to ambush in the Kirigakure Forest. Except for the Kirigakure people, all the other genin Kill!" "Okura-sama, including Konoha? That may cause diplomacy." A cold light flashed in Shigen Okura's eyes, and he shouted: "Humph, it's just Konoha, what's there to be afraid of? With our Kirigakure's geographical advantage, I don't believe Konoha dares to attack. When I take control of Kirigakure Village, Kirigakure will naturally develop rapidly, and when the time comes, not to mention Konoha, even if the four major countries join forces, they will not be my opponents." "Yes! Lord Okura!" "Okay, you go down and get ready. This is the first step. After killing these foreign little grasshoppers, you will start to attack those Konoha envoys. I want to see what these people are capable of!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 237 Forest Crisis You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "This exam is really difficult. I can't even do those questions. What about you, Xiaohua?" Inuzuka Hana shook her head and said, "Neither can I." "What? You don't know it either. How is it possible? Xiaohua, you are the number one in theory in our class. You don't know it either?" "Anno, you idiot, this exam is obviously a test of your ability to collect intelligence. Those questions are not accessible to the genin level at all." "Is that so?" Hinata Annuo scratched his head, a little confused. "Yes, Annuo, when we were taking the exam, there were a few strange candidates around us. They solved the questions very quickly. They should be the intelligence sources who were arranged to come in." "That's it. Fortunately, I'm usually good at cheating. Otherwise, it would be really miserable." Hinata Annuo said with a little pride. Inuzuka Hana and Aburame Shiga both had wry smiles on their faces. This guy's supercilious eyes were perfect for cheating. This kind of exam was not difficult for him at all. But the two of them are not bad either. Inuzuka Hana's Haimaru and Shiya's Insect are both good at gathering information, so they passed this test without any surprise. But Hyuga Anno didn¡¯t understand the purpose of the assessment at all. After an assessment, only half of the people were left. "You three, did you pass the exam?" When the three of them heard this, they turned around and saw that it was Kakashi! "Kakashi-sama!" The three of them said respectfully. "Don't be so restrained, just tell me how you feel." Inuzuka Hana said: "Fortunately, this exam is not difficult for us, we all passed." "Oh? That's right. This exam is mainly to test intelligence capabilities. With the abilities of the three of you, there really isn't much of a problem. But be careful in the second exam." "We understand." ¡°That¡¯s good, keep working hard, I have something else to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± "Thank you, Kakashi-sama." Watching Kakashi go away, Hyuga Anno said with emotion: "Kakashi-sama is indeed what his father said. He is strong and easy-going." "Anno, are your father and Kakashi-sama friends?" Inuzuka Hana asked curiously. "That's right. My father said that he had worked with Kakashi-sama when he was the team leader at the border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Thunder a few years ago. During the battle between Kakashi-sama and the Fourth Raikage, my father It¡¯s on the side.¡± "Really? That's amazing!" Inuzuka Hana's eyes shone with admiration when she heard this. Hinata Anno didn¡¯t expect Inuzuka Hana¡¯s reaction to be so exaggerated, and was caught off guard. "Of course it's true, my father told me personally." "I'm so envious. I can fight side by side with Kakashi-sama. I must pass this chuunin exam, so maybe I can fight side by side with Kakashi-sama in the future." Inuzuka Hana said. "Yeah, I want it too, all three of us have to pass!" "that's for sure!" The Kirigakure Forest is the largest training ground in Kirigakure. It was here that Momochi Zabuza killed all the graduates of the same class and became the only qualified graduate. His sword was stained with blood, and the Kirigakure Forest was also stained with blood. It¡¯s called Kirigakure no Mori, and it¡¯s also shrouded in heavy fog, with visibility less than five meters. No one knows here, whether a kunai will suddenly shoot out in the next second, or whether a long knife will suddenly cut across your neck. A scary and eerie place. "Changjuro, walk faster, the exam is about to start, we have to get there quickly." A little boy wearing glasses hurriedly ran from behind. "Really, Chojuro, why are you so slow every time?" "Sorry, Sanji." "Okay, Sanji, don't blame Chojuro. He must be delayed by something." "Ozuki, you always speak for Chojuro." Sanji said unhappily. Zhiyue smiled and said: "We are all on the same team, don't worry so much, okay, let's go." "Okay, Chojuro, the second assessment is for teams, so don't hold back." "I know, Sanji, I won't hold you back." ?"That's good. Let's go." In the forest, dozens of ninjas are already in place. "Everyone, spread out and kill all the candidates in other villages for three days. Remember, don't be discovered by the patrolling Anbu, otherwise, you will be in trouble." "clear!" "Okay, spread out!" Whoosh, whoosh, dozens of figures dispersed one after another. "The second assessment has begun, please enter the Kirigakure Forest." "Yo Xi! Zhi Ya, Xiao Hua, let's go!" "Um!" Kakashi stood outside the Kirigakure Forest, frowning. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this forest.¡± "What's wrong?" Terumi Mei asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I have a feeling that the murderous aura in this Kirigakure Forest is too strong.¡± "Murderous intent?" Terumi Mei looked at the forest shrouded in heavy fog. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because too many people have died here.¡± "No, it's different. There's something wrong!" Kakashi formed a Chen seal with his hands and shouted softly: "Open!" I saw red eye shadow suddenly crawling onto Kakashi's face. Immortal mode! "This is¡­¡­" Terumi Mei looked at Kakashi in shock. It felt like the person in front of her suddenly became one with nature, and her aura became extremely powerful. Kakashi¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper, and he immediately exited sage mode. "Terrumi Mei, there are dozens of suspicious ninjas in the Kirigakure Forest. They are not candidates or ANBU. They are searching for the exams everywhere, as if they are going to massacre!" "What!" Terumi Mei was shocked and immediately reacted. "Is Shigen Okura crazy? He actually wants to massacre all the candidates for the exam! Kakashi, wait a minute, I will immediately call the ANBU to come over and clean up these people." "It's too late. When they come over, all the candidates will be dead. I'll go by myself!" "how do you want to do it?" "I go by my own!" Kakashi said as he dodged and rushed into the Kirigakure Forest. "Kakashi! Wait a minute!" Terumi Mei exclaimed, but Kakashi's figure had disappeared. The sound of wind whizzed by his ears, and Kakashi gently bit the fingers on his right hand. Make a seal with both hands! The art of channeling! boom! A burst of smoke dissipated, and nine hellhounds as tall as one person appeared in front of Kakashi. "Kakashi-sama." The big white dog barked. "Sadaharu, you guys spread out, deal with those Kirigakure ninjas hiding in the dark, and try to protect the genin taking the exam." "clear!" Whoops! The nine hellhounds suddenly dispersed! "Hopefully, it's not too late. These unstable elements in Kirigakure are really crazy. It seems necessary to help Terumi Mei clean up." Kakashi murmured to himself, then pointed in a certain direction and ran away! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 238 Take action You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Somewhere in the Kirigakure Forest. Hinata Annuo looked at the trio in front of him with a solemn expression. "Kirigakure's genin? He doesn't look weak." "People from Konoha?" Sanji¡¯s expression is equally serious, with his golden hair covering his right eye. Although he looks a little lazy, he cannot be underestimated. Aburame Shiora and Inuzuka Hana stood on both sides of Hinata Anno and took half a step back. As a member of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Annuo is a melee type, so he stands at the front. At the same time, his good eyes allow Annuo to more easily detect the opponent's small movements and beware of sneak attacks. Aburame Shiya¡¯s main attack method relies on parasitic bugs, which can attack from a distance, and widening the distance is of great benefit to him. As for Inuzuka Hana, the main attack method is the ninjutsu combined with Haimaru. It can attack from a distance and also keep a distance. This battle formation is the best formation that several people came up with after working together for so long. There are two people standing behind Sanji, namely Oritsu and Chojuro. Chojuro looked submissive and didn¡¯t seem to want to fight Annuo and others. Zhiyue actually took out a kunai, looking like he was preparing for battle. In the heavy fog, six people met inexplicably. Annuo hasn¡¯t mastered his Byakugan yet, and the effect of his Byakugan is not very strong in this heavy fog. The six of them stood ready, as if they might fight. Inuzuka Hana said: "What do your scrolls look like? If they are the same, there is no need for us to fight. It is just a waste of time." Hearing this, Chojuro said: "Sanji, I think what she said makes sense. It would be better for us to determine what the other party's scroll looks like first, and then decide whether to take action." "Shut up! Chojuro, you idiot, how do you know whether what the other party says is true or false? Besides, as long as we kill one more group, there will be one less person competing with us for the chunin spot." "Humph, what a loud tone!" Hinata Annuo snorted coldly, veins popped out in his eyes! "Roll your eyes!" An Nuo¡¯s gaze seemed to see through the three of them completely, making all three of them feel their hearts skip a beat. "No, it's the same eye-roll as Mr. Qing!" Sanji touched the scroll on his body, but it was too late, it had already fallen into Annuo's eyes. "Zhiya, Xiaohua, their Book of Truth is exactly what we need." Annuo said happily. ¡°In that case, this battle is indispensable.¡± The chakra flow in Inuzuka Hana and Shiya's bodies instantly accelerated, and they were ready to take action at any time. "It seems that they have discovered our scroll. Oritsu, Chojuro, prepare to take action, the opponent is not weak. Oritsu, I leave that female ninja to you, Chojuro, I leave that guy wearing sunglasses to you , you all wear glasses anyway. As for the cataract, leave it to me." "Who are you calling cataracts?" Hinata Annuo was furious and rushed towards Sanji. "Tch, of course I'm talking about you!" boom! The two fists met, and there seemed to be a sound of bones colliding. "Annuo is still so impulsive, Xiaohua, you cooperate with Annuo to feign attack, and I will control the field from behind." "Okay, Zhiya, I'm sorry to bother you." "No need, we are teammates." On the other side, Oritsuki saw Sanji rushing forward, and without hesitation, he picked up two kunai in his hands and ran towards Inuzuka Hana! "watch out!" Orizuki shot out the kunai in his right hand, and the target was Inuzuka Hana. Seeing this, Haimaru pounced and slapped Kunai away with his paw. "Woof!" "For a moment, I didn't expect that there would be ninja dogs participating in the battle. Come on, let's win one on one!" "Changjuro, what are you waiting for? Hurry up!" Seeing that Chojuro was still hiding behind him, Sanji quickly scolded him. "Oh, okay, Sanji." Although there was some fear in his heart, Chojuro mustered up his courage, pulled out the long sword from his waist, and rushed towards Aburame Shira. Aburame Shiya secretly asked: "What's going on with this Kirigakure? Why does it have no sense of teamwork at all, and it's all one-on-one?" In fact, this should not blame Chang Shiro.   They are the generation that grew up under the Fourth Mizukage¡¯s blood mist policy, and there is no talk about teamwork in school. Their education is that as long as they can complete the task, even their companions can be sacrificed. Under such circumstances, they have no team spirit at all. Although Terumi Mei wants to change this, she has only been in office for a short time and has not had time to do many things. So now many ninjas in Kirigakure only have the idea of ????fighting alone, rather than working together as a team. For them, the so-called three-person team is just because they need two more people to complete the task together. Rather than because they can work together. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to, but they are afraid that if their teammates want to sacrifice themselves to complete the mission, there is really no place to cry. So much so that when they fight, they not only have to deal with the enemy, but also have to guard against their own companions. I have to say, this is sad. The six people were fighting in a group without noticing that there were three figures staring at them not far away. "It's the people from Konoha who are fighting with the people from the village." "How lucky I was to meet people from Konoha and kill them one by one." "Okay, everyone, watch the timing and make sure to hit it right." "good!" The three of them spread out and surrounded Annuo and the others in a small circle from different directions. And none of the six people knew about all this. boom! There was another exchange of blows, and Annuo and Sanji stood facing each other. "This guy is really strong." Sanji muttered. Sanji is also good at physical skills, so he and Annuo can be regarded as equals. "You're not bad either, but I'm going to be serious next time!" Sanji¡¯s face was solemn, he knew that Annuo would definitely use the legendary soft fist next. "Roll your eyes, open!" When he rolled his eyes, the surrounding environment completely appeared in Annuo's mind. Suddenly, Annuo's expression changed, and he turned around and shouted: "Xiaohua! Zhiya! Be careful, there is an ambush! Get out of the way!" Shiya and Inuzuka Hana were stunned for a moment, but their bodies immediately reacted and left the place. Swish! As soon as the two of them got out of the way, they saw a dozen kunai inserted in the place where the two of them had been. The two of them could not help but take a breath of cold air. If they had not escaped just now, I am afraid that the two of them would have become a stopper by now. Annuo immediately ran to Inuzuka Hana and said, "Little Hana, are you okay?" "It's okay, who are those people?" "have no idea." I saw three figures walking out of the fog, wearing black clothes and looking gloomy. "I didn't expect to see a blank look here. It's really a mistake. But I don't know if it is from the Zong family. If it is from the Zong family, then it is really a profit." Sanji and the three people gathered together, looking at the three people who suddenly appeared in front of them, they were equally surprised. "Are you from ANBU?" Sanji asked. "That's right, you three brats, hurry up and disperse. You have nothing to do here." "What do you want to do? This is the examination room, you can't interfere." ¡°Kid, you talk too much, get out now, or I¡¯ll kill you too!¡± ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Ruthless! Even if they are ninjas in their own village, they will be killed if they disagree with them. Sanji was angry, but he didn't show it. He knew very well that the three people in front of him were not joking. "What do you want to do? Konoha and Kirigakure now have a friendly relationship, do you want to destroy it?" Inuzuka Hana shouted. Looking at the scene in front of them, the three of them are not stupid, and they can naturally understand the situation. This Kirigakure ANBU actually wanted to kill three of them. What's happening here? "We don't have time to explain to you. Go to hell. If you want to blame, the only one to blame is that you are from Konoha! Do it!" Kirigakure Anbu shouted in a low voice, and then the three of them moved together! Hinata, Annuo and the other two were all shocked. They didn¡¯t expect them to be so decisive! too fast! There was no time to hide! Hinata Anno pushed Inuzuka Hana to the ground without hesitation, hoping to use her body to protect the girl in front of her. "Annuo, you" "Xiaohua, there is something I haven't told you all this time. I like you! A very fond kind of like!" Inuzuka Hana¡¯s eyes heated up, and she felt inexplicably moved when she looked at the delicate face in front of her. Time seems to have stopped at this moment. The expected pain did not appear. Annuo felt a little strange. When he looked back, he saw a tall figure standing behind him. "Hey, boy from the Hinata family, don't forget to express your love under such circumstances. I really belong to you." There was a slight smile on Kakashi's lips, obviously he admired Hinata Anno very much. "Kakashi-sama!" The three of them were surprised! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)?, you" "Xiaohua, there is something I haven't told you all this time. I like you! A very fond kind of like!" Inuzuka Hana¡¯s eyes heated up, and she felt inexplicably moved when she looked at the delicate face in front of her. Time seems to have stopped at this moment. The expected pain did not appear. Annuo felt a little strange. When he looked back, he saw a tall figure standing behind him. "Hey, boy from the Hinata family, don't forget to express your love under such circumstances. I really belong to you." There was a slight smile on Kakashi's lips, obviously he admired Hinata Anno very much. "Kakashi-sama!" The three of them were surprised! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 239 Cleanup You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! With a gentle smile, Kakashi held a kunai in one hand and pressed it against the neck of a Kirigakure ANBU. The other hand held Qian Ting and pierced the throats of two Kirigakure Anbu. "Are you okay?" Annuo and the other three shook their heads quickly. "fine." ¡°That¡¯s good, there was an accident in this exam, so it¡¯s temporarily suspended.¡± Kakashi turned his head and looked at the Kirigakure Anbu who had his kunai pressed against his throat. "Now we can talk." The two sides of Kirigakure and Anbu were fighting. Even with masks on, people could feel his panic. He swallowed unconsciously and said in a trembling voice: "Kakashi Hatake" "Oh? It's such an honor to know me. Now can you tell me, what do you want to do?" The Kirigakure ANBU wanted to say something else, but the next moment he saw the scarlet Sharingan! Illusion! The Kirigakure Anbu said in a daze: "Okura-sama said that he would kill all the candidates who came to take the chunin exam after the Kirigakure ninja, and then he would attack Konoha's envoys, and finally launch a coup." "It's really ruthless, but this Okura is really a brainless guy, and he is still trying to make a coup like this." Kakashi was speechless in his heart. This Shigen Okura not only had a superficial plan, he had not even considered the impact of the plan. The two armies are fighting, and they have not killed the envoys, but now they want to kill all the people who came to take the chunin exam. In this case, who would dare to interact peacefully with Kirigakure? ¡°And he actually told such a small ANBU all the plans. He really wasn¡¯t afraid of the information being leaked. Kakashi also understood at this time why Terumi Mei didn't take Shigen Okura seriously and let him run around. Such an opponent is really uninteresting. Kakashi's kunai slid down mercilessly, and blood spurted out from Kirigakure Anbu's throat, but not a drop splashed on Kakashi's body. When Sanji, Chojuro and Orizuki saw this, their hearts trembled and they attacked decisively! There was also a hint of fear in Kakashi's eyes. At this time, Kakashi also looked at the Kirigakure trio. "what you up to¡­¡­" Sanji reached out to protect the two people behind him. Although he was afraid, he still looked directly at Kakashi. Chojuro stood up from behind Sanji, holding a long sword and said: "You, you, you, don't mess around." Kakashi was slightly surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that in this cold Kirigakure Village, there would still be people who valued his companions. These two are very good. "Don't worry, I have no ill intentions towards you. Something unexpected happened now, and this exam is over." The three of them breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this, and they did not doubt that Kakashi had deceived them. Because it¡¯s completely unnecessary. The three Anbu were instantly killed by Kakashi just now. They knew very well the strength contained therein. They are no match at all. The Konoha trio looked at Kakashi with admiration. This kind of style was what they were pursuing. At the same time, the massacre began in the Kirigakure Forest! "Ah! You are Kirigakure's ANBU? Why did you attack us?" "you do not need to know!" "ah!" Blood splattered on the spot! When ANBU faced these genin, it didn't take much effort to kill them. After all, not every genin is like the genin of Konoha, and their strength is completely unreasonable. The blood is spreading! The nine hellhounds also started their own rescue journey. There are twenty-one people in Konoha taking the exam, which is the seventh team. Kakashi has rescued one team, and the other six teams have separated six hellhounds. The rest are going to save ninjas from other ninja villages. It¡¯s not a bad thing to gain the favor of a small village with just a little effort. So next, when the Kirigakure ANBU tried to kill the genin, they were blocked by a large dog that was as tall as a person. In front of Cerberus, Kirigakure's art is a joke. Coupled with Cerberus¡¯s powerful body and natural attribute ninjutsu. These Anbu couldn¡¯t take advantage of anything, and some were even killed by Cerberus directly.?. Dingchun looked at the three mist ninjas in front of him and felt a little excited. By the way, this is the first time Kakashi has summoned these little hellhounds. Previously, these hellhounds were too small and had limited combat power. With Kakashi's strength, he naturally did not need their help. This also made them a little disappointed. In five years, these remaining little hellhounds have gradually grown up and are enough to deal with ordinary jounin. This time, after being channeled by Kakashi, they naturally had to perform well. So these Kirigakure ANBU will find that they have never seen such a ferocious dog. "Damn it! Where did these ninja dogs appear? Kirigakure doesn't have such terrifying vicious dogs at all." "Who knows! The strength of these vicious dogs is too exaggerated. The three of us are no match for each other." Dingchun showed a hint of human ridicule, and the chakra condensed in his mouth. "Wind Escape! Big Blank Bullet!" "What! A ninjutsu on this scale!" Anbu exclaimed, but it was too late. The powerful wind escape shot out from Dingharu's mouth, hitting the three Kirigakure ANBU. The Konoha three-person team behind Sadaharu was stunned. The Kirigakure Anbu who had just suppressed them and were breathless were just killed like this? "This Ninja Dog Master, who are you?" "I am Kakashi-sama's psychic beast. Something unexpected happened during the Chuunin exam. I am here to save you. Leave here with me." When the three of them heard this, they suddenly realized that it was Lord Kakashi¡¯s psychic beast. No wonder it was so powerful. In the Kirigakure Forest, scenes like this are still happening. Outside the forest, Mei Terumi had a sullen look on her face and shouted: "Ao, quickly send people to capture all Shigen Okura's men in the Kirigakure Forest. Those who resist will be killed." "Yes! Mizukage-sama." After Qing finished speaking, he led the ANBU into the Kirigakure Forest. "Damn Siwon Okura, you do things without any regard for the consequences!" Terumi Mei¡¯s beautiful eyes were full of anger, and she was obviously very angry at Shigen Okura¡¯s actions. The Siyuan family. "Okura-sama, it's not good, the Fifth Mizukage found out that we are attacking the candidates." Shiyuan Okura's expression changed drastically, and he exclaimed: "What! It's actually been exposed! No, if this happens, the plan can only be advanced. You immediately send people to surround and kill the people in Konoha and launch a coup at the same time!" "Yes! Lord Okura!" Siyuan Okura¡¯s expression was ugly. He didn¡¯t expect that he would end up like this. In the Kirigakure Forest, Kakashi¡¯s red eye shadow appeared again. "It seems that the matter has almost been resolved, so it's time to go and settle the accounts with Siyuan Okura. Although he is a useless guy, it will make people uncomfortable if he keeps jumping around like this." Kakashi said, after giving a few words to Anno and the others, he left the Kirigakure Forest and went to Terumi Mei. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 240 Kai¡¯s outbreak! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Kakashi inside. If all the candidates who really take the exam die, I¡¯m afraid Kirigakure will become a big joke.¡± Terumi Mei bit her lip, thinking about the next situation. She didn¡¯t expect that Siyuan Okura, whom she didn¡¯t care about, would actually cause so much trouble. It seems that she overestimated Siwon Okura¡¯s wisdom. Only a brainless person would do such a stupid thing. "It seems that we should arrest Siyuan Okura first. What happened this time is enough to convict him." "Count me in." At this time, Kakashi also jumped out of the Kirigakure Forest and landed next to Terumi Mei. Terumi Mei was stunned, but she didn¡¯t expect Kakashi to come out so soon. "Has the matter inside been resolved?" "That's almost it. Just leave the rest to my ninja dogs. Now let's go and clean up that Shigen Okura. We just got news from the rebellious Kirigakure ANBU. Sigen Okura is going to attack Mu Ye has taken action. Although I have confidence in Kai and the others, I still go over to help. I don¡¯t want to cause unnecessary casualties." "This Siyuan Okura is really crazy!" Terumi Mei cursed lowly and continued: "I'm sorry, I didn't expect it would cause such a big trouble." "It doesn't matter, I knew it wouldn't be that simple when I came here, so I have already explained it to Kai and the others before. If Shigen Okura really thinks that the ninjas of Konoha are easy to bully, then I'm afraid he is totally wrong." Kakashi showed a confident smile. He already knew that Sigen Okura was doing things secretly when he was inquiring about information in Kirigakure. Although I don¡¯t know what the situation is, since I am in it, I naturally have to do a good job of protecting myself. Except for the examinee and himself, the rest of the Konoha ninjas, including Kai, were all in the inn. If Siyuan Okura really goes to the ryokan, I believe Kai will teach him to be a good person. Terumi Mei was slightly surprised and said, "I didn't expect you to even think of this." "No, I didn't expect such idiots to exist in your village. Everything I did was just in case." "Oh? So you don't trust me?" Terumi Mei said with some slight resentment. "Ah?" Kakashi is a little confused, what the hell is that expression on your face? Seeing Kakashi¡¯s expression, Terumi Mei couldn¡¯t help laughing and said: ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tease you anymore, let¡¯s go.¡± In the post house, Kai is practicing kicking in the yard. "Um?" Suddenly, Kai stopped and his ears moved. "Yo Xi! It seems that Kakashi is right, something will happen today. This is youth! Let me, the wolf beast of Konoha, show off!" Outside the post house, Shigen Okura said: "The ninjas of Konoha should be in this embassy. You surround this post house. When I give the order, we will launch an attack together and use the fastest speed to attack the embassy. Kill these Konoha ninjas!" "Yes! Lord Okura!" "Let's go!" In the post house, Kai said to the Konoha ninja in front of him: "An enemy is about to attack. Let's gather in this courtyard to support each other." "Senior Kai, this is Kirigakure's place. Could it be that Kirigakure wants to attack us?" "I don't know, but Kakashi has confessed before that Kirigakure is not as peaceful as imagined. It is probably the influence left by the fourth generation Mizukage. Everyone, please be careful. Tokuma, look at the outside with your white eyes. What situation." "Yes! Senior Kai." Hinata Tokuma said, forming seals with his hands and veins popping up on his face. "Roll your eyes, open!" An almost 360-degree field of view appeared in Tokuma's mind. "Senior Kai, Kirigakure has formed an encirclement and may launch an attack at any time." "Everyone, the first priority in this battle is to protect yourself, just delay it for time." "yes!" "Okay, for the sake of youth! Come on, everyone!" Kai said, extending his thumb and showing his big white teeth, which glowed brightly. Everyone¡¯s initial nervousness disappeared at this moment. I have to say, KaiPeople with this kind of personality are really helpful in eliminating the tension before the war. "Here it comes!" Hinata Tokuma exclaimed. A sharp light flashed in Kai's eyes, and he raised his hand with a kick. "Konoha's great whirlwind!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Clean and neat! As soon as a Kirigakure Anbu appeared, he was kicked away by Kai to meet Meteor. Kai put his right hand behind his back, stretched out his left hand, and said: "Konoha's proud blue beast, Metkai, enter!" The remaining Anbu Kirigakure all looked solemn for a moment. Just from the kick just now, you can see that the person in front of you who is pretending to be funny is definitely not a good person. Siyuan Okura was also shocked. He didn't expect to be ambushed as soon as he entered. Shouldn¡¯t you wait for someone to attack by yourself? "Damn it, what's going on, how could it be discovered!" "Okura-sama, they have ninjas from the Hyuga clan." "What! Damn it, you actually forgot such an important thing. There is no other way. Since the sneak attack is not possible, we can only attack head-on. I don't believe it. A dozen Konoha ninjas can resist us! Come on, everyone! No! Leave one alive!" "yes!" Facing the hundreds of ninjas, Kai looked solemn. Although he is not afraid of these ninjas, others may not be safe. As long as one person dies in Konoha, this mission will inevitably be stained. "It looks like a quick decision is coming!" Kai shouted: "Open the fifth door!" Boom! Green energy covered Kai's whole body. Kai's face was hideous and terrifying, and his eyes turned white! "Kai-senpai!" Hinata Tokuma shouted in surprise. "I'm fine. Just be careful. If there are any missing ninjas, just resist them." "Yes! Senior Kai." Is this the Eight Gate Dunjia? What a terrifying momentum. Kai looked at the mist ninjas who were about to approach, and the terrifying aura suppressed these people from approaching for a while. "Yo Xi! How can I let Kakashi underestimate me? Get rid of all these ninjas before Kakashi comes back!" He crossed his hands in front of his head, and the veins on his head became more obvious. "The sixth scene door, open!" Boom! The terrifying aura increased to a higher level, causing the Mist Ninja to take a step back. "What kind of ninjutsu is this! How can you have such momentum!" Shiyuan Okura looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief. At this time, Kai seemed to be a ferocious beast in human form. Kakashi in the distance couldn't help but be surprised when he saw the green energy. "What is Kai doing? Why are you using the Eight Gate Dunjia to deal with several Mist Ninjas!" The chakra under his feet instantly went berserk, and he ran wildly towards the inn! ¡°OK, the preparations have been made, and now it¡¯s time for the Blue Beast¡¯s performance!¡± "Towards the Peacock!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 241 Terumi Mei¡¯s methods You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The sky is full of sparks! Kai¡¯s high-speed punches created huge friction in the air, forming a huge amount of flames. "What is this? Fire escape?" "No, there is no chakra at all!" "Sparks produced by air friction? How is that possible!" Countless sparks erupted from Kai's fist and swarmed towards the dozens of fog ninjas. The speed was so fast that there was no chance to breathe! Terrible speed! Terrible fist power! At this time, Kai was like a god of war, with terrifying flames all over his body! "Oops! There's no way to avoid it!" "ah!" Balls of flames fell on those fog ninjas, burning their bodies. The flames scattered from the fist dyed the entire sky red! As bright as the sunrise, as dazzling as the tail feathers of a peacock! The peacock in the dynasty is named after this! When everyone in Konoha saw this, they all looked sideways and were horrified. The power of the six gates is so terrifying, so what is the posture of the legendary eight gates? Everyone looked at the man in the funny costume and felt a sense of awe for a moment, followed by a sense of admiration. Having teammates like this is really reassuring. After one move, Kai gasped for breath, and the green energy on his body gradually receded. Although Liumen is strong, the side effects are still very obvious. Kai has not yet practiced the eight gates of Dunjia to the point where the six gates are harmless. At this time he was full of exhaustion. Most of the mist ninjas on the other side have fallen down, and a few of them are still standing. Siyuan Okura looked at Kai, his eyes full of fear. Who is this green watermelon? Why is there such terrifying strength? Outside the post house. "Captain, Siwon Okura has taken action, should we take action to capture him?" "Wait a little longer and see what happens." At this moment, green light burst into the sky, and flames filled the sky. "Captain!" the man shouted in horror. The captain was equally frightened and immediately ordered: "Do it!" "yes!" Originally, the Mist Ninja Captain wanted to see the strength of Konoha's ninjas, but at this time, it seemed that he was late and might have gone directly to carry the corpse. ¡°Then when Terumi Mei is blamed, he will be miserable. Yes, these people are exactly the ones Terumi Mei ordered to monitor Sigen Okura. And when Siyuan Okura was taking action, these people formed a circle around Siyuan Okura. What we are waiting for is the irrefutable evidence of Shiyuan Okura's action. Now is the best time! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Well, to be precise, these people have no ability to resist. The captain of Kirigakure's dark force walked up to Kai and said, "These people are acting without authorization and are traitors to Kirigakure. We are late and we are very sorry." Kai was a little weak at this time, and his steps seemed a little shaky, as if he would fall down in the next moment. The captain of the Kirigakure Dark Force obviously noticed something was wrong with Kai and asked: "Mr. Kai, are you okay?" At this moment, a right hand gently pressed on Kai's shoulder, supporting his shaky body. ¡°He¡¯s fine, he¡¯s just a little exhausted.¡± Kai turned around and saw a familiar figure. "Kakashi" "Kai, you are really messing around. Although the six doors won't cause much harm to you, I'm afraid you will lose your strength for a while." Kai showed his big white teeth and said: "Don't worry, you can just rest for a while! Kakashi, I won this duel." Kakashi shook his head and said: "There is really nothing I can do against you. You won. Tokuma, help Kai back to the room to rest." "Yes! Lord Kakashi!" Since Kakashi is back, they don¡¯t need to worry about the problems here, and everyone can feel relieved. Kakashi¡¯s name is enough to make them feel at ease. "Mizukage-sama!" ?Terumi Mei followed Kakashi and also arrived at the inn. "How's it going?" "The evidence that Shigen Okura attacked the Konoha messenger is conclusive." Terumi Mei showed a smile and said, "Okay! Where is Shigen Okura?" " Terumi Mei! You shameless woman! How dare you plot against me!" Shigen Okura was being held by two Anbu. Seeing Mei Terumi's arrival, he immediately yelled loudly. Terumi Mei¡¯s face was cold, and the eyes he looked at Shigen Okura were cold. "Okura Shigen, do you think I don't know about those little tricks of yours? I just didn't expect that you would be so bold and actually attack the candidates taking the Chuunin Exam. Do you want to cause diplomatic problems?" "Hmph! It's just some small villages. What's there to care about? Only those who kill Konoha's ninjas are valuable! Only in this way can I become famous for Kirigakure! What Kirigakure needs is a Mizukage like me, not someone like you. Woman! Kirigakure will be destroyed by your hands!" Siyuan Okura had a ferocious expression, looking like a madman. Terumi Mei sneered: "Based on what you look like now? It's really ridiculous. Chi, put Shigen Okura in the cell and wait for disposal!" "Yes! Mizukage-sama!" the captain of the Kirigakure Dark Force responded. Immediately, the rest of Kirigakure ANBU also began to clean up the scene. Kakashi came over and said: "It seems that all this is still under your control, but I have underestimated you. Shigen Okura is always under your surveillance. Most of your subordinates are here, right?" " Terumi Mei smiled and said: "Although I don't know the specific plan of Shigen Okura, this person's temperament is probably to engage in some assassinations. I just didn't expect that he would attack the candidates, so the power deployed in the Kirigakure Forest was somewhat Weak. It was an accident." Kakashi smiled, noncommittal. Although it is easy to deal with this kind of opponent who does things without thinking, it is often a headache. Because you don¡¯t know what reckless things his weird brain will do. "Thank you very much this time, otherwise, too many candidates would have died while taking the exam, and the loss to Kirigakure would have been considerable." "You're welcome, but I think we can talk about Kirigakure's compensation to Konoha." Kakashi looked at Mei Terumi and smiled like a profiteer. Such a big thing happened. Although it did not cause any harm to the candidates in Konoha, Kirigakure always had to give an explanation. Terumi Mei rolled her eyes at Kakashi and said in a somewhat resentful tone: "Do you still need to be so clear-cut between you and me?" Kakashi scratched his silver-white hair and said with a smile: "This has nothing to do with me. What I say about matters between villages does not count." Even if Kakashi wants to settle the matter, it may not be easy. After all, he is not the Hokage, nor is he a high-ranking official in Konoha, so he does not have the power to make decisions. "It's just that Konoha did not suffer any damage, and Kirigakure didn't have to pay too much even if it was compensation. By then, once the two parties discuss it, it is estimated that the compensation will be paid. "However, the two sides now want to form an alliance. This is a condition that can gain a little advantage in the alliance treaty. Kakashi doesn't mind fighting for it. "Okay, I knew you would say that, but this matter is over. Once I have taken care of the pacification work of those small shinobi villages, I will discuss the alliance between the two countries with the Third Hokage." "Okay, I will convey the truth to the third generation." Terumi Mei looked at the Kirigakure ANBU who was cleaning up the mess, and felt relieved. This hidden danger has finally been eliminated, and future development work will be much smoother. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 242 Love and Kiss You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kirigakure's rebellion has come to an end, and all that's left is to deal with the impact of this incident. There were not many people who died in the Chuunin Exams, and they were all ninjas from the Little Ninja Village, so it was not troublesome to deal with them. In addition, the Chunin Exam itself has a quota of death, so this Chunin Exam did not stop, but continued. The battle for the scrolls continued, but this time many candidates gave up voluntarily. Having just experienced a life and death, it is not easy for them to enter the Shura field again. After the second exam ended, only six people advanced to the final round of exams. That is, two teams. It is interesting to say that one of these two teams is Sanji, Chojuro and Orizuki from Kirigakure, and the other is Hinata Anno, Aburame Shiga and Inuzuka Hana from Konoha. The two teams once faced each other in the Kirigakure Forest, but something happened in the middle and there was no winner. But now they are facing each other again. The results of the draw were equally dramatic. Hinata Anno versus Sanji, Chojuro versus Aburame Shigra, Inuzuka Hana versus Orizuki. Of course, whether there is any behind-the-scenes operation is a matter of opinion. The competition did not start immediately, but was postponed to three days later to give several people time to rest. "That's great. All three of us have entered the final exam. Do you think all three of us will become chunin?" Hinata Annuo said excitedly. "The opponent is not weak, we have to be prepared." Aburame Shiya said. "Shiya is right. We didn't get any advantage against those three people before. Moreover, Kirigakure's ninjas seem to be better at individual combat, which is different from us, so we have to be careful." Inuzuka Flower said. "Oh, why don't you let others down and destroy your own prestige?" Hinata Annuo murmured. "They are right. Kirigakure's genin are very capable in individual combat, so you should be careful." A sudden sound came from behind the three of them, and all three of them were stunned. "Kakashi-sama!" "How about it, are you confident about the game in three days?" Hinata Annuo said: "Yes! I will definitely defeat that Sanji!" "Kakashi-sama, we will do our best and will not embarrass Konoha." Inuzuka Hana said. "Me too." Zhiya said. "That's good. In that case, let me teach you something. Maybe it will be helpful for your next exam." The three of them were overjoyed when they heard this. It was a dream for them that someone of Kakashi's level could teach them something. "Thank you, Lord Kakashi." "It doesn't matter, then, the art of shadow clone!" Kakashi separated three shadow clones, and took one of them away to train alone. This Chunin Exam is the first time Konoha and Kirigakure have cooperated. Naturally, they cannot lose too badly, and they must at least win one game. Kakashi has also seen the strength of the three mist ninjas before, and they are similar to Anno and the others. But Kirigakure will definitely train the three of them to a certain extent in the past three days. After all, everyone wants something like face. So Kakashi doesn¡¯t mind teaching these three people anything. The Hinata and Aburatsuka clansmen have all worked with Kakashi before, so it¡¯s not a big problem to give them some guidance. Speaking of which, Kakashi¡¯s Chidori-ryu is somewhat similar to the Hyuga family¡¯s Kaiten. Chakra is also released from various acupuncture points in the body. "It's just that there will be more acupuncture points for Kaitian release. This is the advantage of the Hyuga family, and ordinary people cannot do it. So as long as you tell Hinata Annuo this technique, it shouldn't be a big problem. The shadow clone went to teach the three genin, but Kakashi's true body was somewhat idle. Kakashi has no consciousness of being a messenger, so he wanders around Kirigakure Village out of boredom. With Konoha's forehead protector hanging on his forehead, Kakashi would not be stopped as long as he was not going to some secret location. ??????????? The customs and customs of Kirigakure Village are really very different from those of Konoha. Passing a corner, Kakashi spotted a familiar figure. Terumi Mei¡­ "What a coincidence, Kakashi. Terumi Mei smiled. Kakashi showed his dead eyes and said, "I don't think so." Terumi Mei didn't mind either, and said together: "It's your first time coming to Kirigakure Village. How about it? Do you want me to go shopping with you?" "If Mizukage-sama is so interested, I don't mind." "It's too silly to call me Mizukage-sama, please call me Mei." Kakashi was stunned for a moment, looked at Terumi Mei¡¯s expectant eyes, and said with a smile: ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble Mei-chan.¡± Kakashi is not an emotional idiot, and it is not that he cannot feel what Terumi Mei means to him. And it¡¯s not like Kakashi doesn¡¯t have a favorable impression of Mi Mei. It¡¯s just that the identity difference between the two is not suitable at the moment. Unless it happens in the later stages of Hokage, when the five major countries are happy and harmonious, intermarriage with each other will not be a problem. But obviously, that¡¯s not the case now. Terumi Mei took Kakashi around the Kirigakure Village, and no one was too surprised when they saw it. Kakashi, as the envoy of Konoha, was accompanied by Mizukage during the visit, so it was not something difficult to understand. The two slowly walked to a stone wall and could see the entire Kirigakure Village. "Kakashi, what do you think of Kirigakure?" Terumi Mei suddenly asked. "Not bad. I can see that you are working hard. The influence of the blood mist policy has gradually faded. The village has gradually become prosperous. With time, it will not be a problem to restore Kirigakure's peak strength or even surpass it." "Haha, I'll take your word for it." "It's just a fact, but the blood mist policy caused Kirigakure to lose a lot of blood inheritance limits. I'm afraid this won't be able to recover the losses." Terumi Mei sighed after hearing this and said: "There is no other way. We can only try our best to search for these orphans in the blood succession realm." Kirigakure did lose a lot of blood successor families under Yagura's hands, including the Minazuki clan, the Kaguya clan, and the Oniden clan. These were all the products of sacrifices under the blood mist policy. Kakashi didn¡¯t say anything about this. These orphans of the Bloodstained Family do exist, but whether they are willing to return to Kirigakure is another matter. "Kakashi, you think Kirigakure is good, what about me?" Terumi Mei looked at Kakashi shyly, with a slight blush on her face. Kakashi was stunned, is this a confession? In this life, it was the first time that Kakashi was confessed by a girl, and it was a girl that he had a crush on, but he didn't know what to say for a while. Seeing Kakashi¡¯s confused look, Terumi Mei couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. Kakashi touched his hair awkwardly. "this¡­¡­" "Okay, forget it if you don't want to talk, I also know what is between us." Terumi Mei looked at the vast Kirigakure Village, not knowing what she was thinking. Kakashi looked at Terumi Mei's side face, and he didn't know what he was thinking. The two of them were silent for a long time, and the air became a little solid. At this moment, Terumi Mei suddenly looked at Kakashi, stood on tiptoe, and gently pressed her lips on Kakashi's cheek. Kakashi¡¯s pupils opened quickly, with a look of surprise on his face, but he did not move away. Not long after, Terumi Mei put down her toes and looked at Kakashi with a smile on her face. "Although I don't know what you think yet, I declare that you, Hatake Kakashi, are my Terumi Mei's man!" The breeze blew through the girl's long hair, and also blew Kakashi's heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 243 Ten Years of Agreement You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Looking at the girl in front of him who was as bright as the spring breeze, Kakashi's heart couldn't help but beat violently, and two blushes appeared on his face. Terumi Mei covered her mouth and smiled: "I didn't expect you to be such a shy person." Hearing this, Kakashi turned his head and looked away, hiding his panic. "Wherehow can there be" At this time, Kakashi didn't look like he was powerful in the ninja world. Instead, he looked a bit like a young boy who was just starting to fall in love. ¡°Haha, what a lovely man.¡± Bits and pieces of the past emerged in Kakashi's mind. The love that existed across the screen in the past life, the first encounter on the island in this life, that hazy good feeling is preparing to be transformed into reality. ¡°Just facing this cannibal world, Kakashi suppressed the throbbing in his heart. They met again at the border of Konoha. The two exchanged information and left in a hurry. At that time, the girl¡¯s beautiful eyes were still flowing in my heart. It turns out that she has never left her heart. In Uzushio Hidden Village, although she released the sealed monster, she also learned about her parents' past events. It seems that there is only an arrangement somewhere, and she is the girl who solves her doubts. Or maybe, it was his parents who arranged it deliberately. We said goodbye at that time, and seeing each other again had nothing to do with the romance. She is the Fifth Mizukage who stands above all others. She is noble and cool, but she only shows her childlike attitude toward herself. Every time she teases her, it seems that it falls on her heart, but she deliberately avoids it. Why avoid? Because I don¡¯t have the courage to face it. The future is too far away. The future is full of too many uncertainties. ¡°My enemy is too powerful, and I cannot guarantee that I can give her a bright future. Those powerful enemies were like mountains, weighing on Kakashi's heart, making him dare not have the slightest thought. But, my heart is indeed moved. The movement was so thorough, the movement made me want to risk everything. But, is it possible? No, at least not for the time being. "Xiaomei, I" The two people looked at each other, and a different emotion was brewing. "Like it, you don't need much expression, one look is enough to express it. Terumi Mei got her wish and saw the love in Kakashi's eyes. But what Kakashi said next shocked Terumi Mei's heart. "Sorry, I can't accept you now. I still have a lot of things to do." Kakashi couldn¡¯t bear it, but there were some things where hesitation would only cause greater harm. Terumi Mei smiled and said: "Is that true? But it's enough to understand that you feel the same as me. I don't expect us to be together." "Sorry, if you are willing to wait for me, I will marry you in ten years at most!" Kakashi¡¯s expression was more serious than ever. He is talking about a promise, a promise that must be fulfilled. Terumi Mei had a look of surprise on her face, obviously she didn't expect Kakashi to say such words. Is ten years a long time? Yes, it¡¯s very long. How many decades can a life last? But there is no possibility of the identity of the two people. If the result can be changed in ten years, so what? Looking at Kakashi¡¯s expression, Terumi Mei understood that he was serious. Since he has made a promise, how can he disagree? Terumi Mei smiled and said, "Okay, I'll wait for you to give me a future." Kakashi didn¡¯t speak, but gently took Terumi Mei into his arms. Stele jade is in her aroma, fragrant. Terumi Mei was stunned for a moment, then turned into a sweet smile. How great would it be if this moment could last forever? The agreement fell into the hearts of the two people, and the rest of their lives were filled with expectations. The last Chunin Examination will be held as scheduled in three days. The Konoha trio and the Kirigakure trio are equally confident. It¡¯s just that as long as it¡¯s a game, there¡¯s a winner and a loser. In Kirigakure¡¯s arena, there are spectators all around.? As Kirigakure¡¯s home court, it naturally enjoys great advantages. The cheers and cheers that fill the sky are the biggest encouragement to the players participating in the competition. Kakashi sat on the high platform and watched all this silently. Things like the Chunin Exam are too far away for him. That year, both Obito and Lin were still there. And now, one is in the abyss of darkness, and the other is in the cycle of life and death. Kakashi sighed, memories flooding back. The first game was between Hyuga Anno and Sanji. Under the guidance of Kakashi's shadow clone, Annuo learned how to return to heaven. Kakashi originally thought that he could win this way, but what he didn't expect was that Sanji's physical skills were indeed excellent and his speed was so fast that Annuo was a little tired. To cope. But Kakashi can see that Sanji¡¯s Taijutsu consumes a lot of chakra, and the same goes for Anno¡¯s Kaiten. Judging from the current situation, the two will most likely be a draw. Sure enough, half an hour later, the two of them had exhausted their chakra as expected, and it was a no-win draw. But even so, Sanji's outstanding physical skills and Annuo's Kaitian also won the applause of the whole house. And based on the performance of the two, it should not be a problem to advance to Chunin. The next match between Aburame Shiora and Chojuro will be dramatic. Originally, Aburame Shira had the absolute advantage, but what he didn't expect was that under tremendous pressure, Chojuro exploded on the spot and defeated Aburame Shira with one blow, which even surprised Kakashi. . It is indeed the six generations of water shadows in the future, and the talent is indeed extraordinary. As for the battle between the two female ninjas, it was almost an overwhelming victory. When Orizuki faced Inuzuka Hana, it could have been a draw. But Haimaru joined the battle, and Inuzuka Hana's strength immediately increased so much that Orizuki was knocked unconscious before Orizuki could even realize what was going on. ??A draw, a loss and a win, it can be considered a happy ending. Everyone has face, which is a good start for peaceful diplomacy. ?????????????????????????????????????????????? Hinata Anno and Aburame Shia feel very shameless. "Ahhh, Shiya, neither of us won, but Xiaohua won. It's so shameless." Hinata Annuo said with some despair. Although he was the loudest cheerer just now, Inuzuka Hana really won at this time, which still made Hinata Anno feel a little unhappy. "Yes, I will definitely be teased by Xiaohua when I go back." Aburame Shiya was equally helpless. But if you lose, you lose. There is nothing you can do about it. The only thing to blame is your own lack of strength. The Chunin Examination has come to an end. Except for Orizuki, the other five people have obtained the Chunin qualification. This actually gave Zhi Ya and An Nuo a small surprise. Originally, they thought they had to win to qualify, but they didn¡¯t expect that they could lose. Wearing green vests, they also took off their genin titles. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 244 Summer Festival You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Chunin Examination has officially come to an end. Although there were twists and turns, it was still a success. The people of Konoha did not leave Kirigakure Village immediately, but stayed for a few more days to discuss alliance matters. Kakashi used the Ninja Eagle to send the news of the discussion back to Konoha. The Third Hokage and the Elders discussed it all night and finally determined the result. And the time consumed in the middle will naturally take a few days. Kakashi and Terumi Mei spent this period of time together, getting along very happily. Of course, except for the two themselves, no one else knows at all. With their identities out there, it is indeed unrealistic for them to be together blatantly. Happy time always passes quickly, and the final result of the discussion must be put on the bright side. In the Mizukage Building, Terumi Mei and Kakashi argued hard to get the best interests for their villages. No one could tell that the two were actually lovers. In the end, both sides signed the alliance treaty based on the principle of obtaining the maximum benefit. The signing of the treaty means that the return to Konoha is on the agenda. Although the two of them were reluctant to give up, they also knew what was right. A group of people from Konoha left Kirigakure Village in a mighty manner. Under the escort of Kirigakure, they came to Ningshui City and boarded the ship on their way home. On the ship, Kakashi held a red magatama stone in his hand, which was a parting gift from Mei Terumi. Kakashi put it in his arms, feeling the faint remaining warmth. "wait for me." On the high mountain far away from Ningshui City, Terumi Mei looked into the distance alone, holding a red magatama stone in her hand. The difference is that there is a small black dart mark on the magatama stone. If you don't look carefully, you won't notice it at all. "Kakashi, I'm waiting for you." Terumi Mei had a gentle smile on her face. She gently held the magatama stone in her hands and finally put it into her arms. As the sun sets in the west, in the afterglow, the ship gradually moves away, and finally disappears on the boundless sea. A few days later, Konoha. The Third Hokage and his people were waiting at the gate of Konoha. Suddenly, an ANBU appeared in front of the Third Hokage. "Lord Hokage, the team led by Hatake Kakashi from Kirigakure has entered Konoha's warning range and is expected to arrive in ten minutes." Hearing this, the Third Hokage smiled and said, "Okay, go down." "Yes! Hokage-sama!" Not long after, a figure appeared in the distance, with silver-white hair, a green vest, and a forehead protector covering his left eye. And behind him was a team of dozens of people. "coming." Kakashi looked at the people at the door of Konoha and showed a faint smile. It feels so good to be home. At Hatake¡¯s house, Kakashi sat lazily on the steps in front of the yard, motionless. A pair of dead fish eyes looked listlessly at the falling cherry blossoms in front of the hospital. "Ah, vacation days are so boring." Kakashi was lying on the wooden floor in front of the door, looking a little listless. After returning to Konoha, after a busy few days, Kakashi ushered in a vacation. It¡¯s just that maybe it was too slow before, and when he suddenly became free, Kakashi didn¡¯t know what to do. I just stayed at home. Just when Kakashi was lying down and about to fall asleep, a figure rushed into Kakashi's yard. "Kakashi-senpai, you are a little too lazy." Kakashi opened his hazy sleepy eyes, glanced at the person, and said, "Tenzo, what's wrong? Is something wrong? I'm on vacation today." "Senior, I am also on vacation today. I am not here to do a task for you." "That's it." Kakashi sat up, stretched, and said, "Then what do you want to do here?" "Senior, there is a summer festival today. Do you plan to just lie down like this?" "Summer Festival?" Kakashi woke up a little after hearing this, and indeed saw Tenzo wearing a kimono, which was very different from his usual image. ¡°That¡¯s right, senior, you¡¯re bored alone, why not come with us to the Summer Festival.¡± "You guys? Are Xiyan and Hayate going too?"   "Yes, the two of them are lovers. I am like a light bulb by myself, so I want senior to be a light bulb with me." Kakashi showed his dead fish eyes and said: "Tianzang, it's not good to disturb other people's young lovers. But, I like it, wait for me, I will change clothes." Tenzo smiled helplessly, he knew that Kakashi would have such a bad taste, so he wanted to come over and invite him. Kakashi walked into the room, took off his casual clothes, and put on a kimono that he had not worn for a long time. "Okay, let's go." After changing into kimono, Kakashi even took off his forehead protector, revealing the scar. However, it does not give people a fierce feeling, but a special kind of handsomeness. What a handsome young man! Following Tenzo, Kakashi soon saw Yugao and Hayate waiting at the door of the summer festival. The two of them also took off their original clothes and put on kimonos. At this time, they are not ninjas, but ordinary civilians. "Senior, are you here?" "Ah, I heard that you treat Tenzo as a light bulb, so I came over to stay with Tenzo. It's really pitiful for him to be alone." Xi Yan and Gao Feng looked at each other, both blushing. "No way, senior, don't listen to Tianzang's nonsense." Xi Yan said. Hayate touched his hair awkwardly, feeling a little embarrassed. "Okay, let's go in." The Summer Festival is the biggest event in Konoha in summer. It starts at three o'clock in the afternoon and lasts until three o'clock in the morning. There are various activities here, such as fishing for goldfish, fishing for water balloons, ring making, ball bidding, etc. There are also various snacks, such as fried noodles, octopus balls, taiyaki, marshmallows, apple candies, etc. At night, there is a fireworks display, which is extremely romantic. It is precisely because of this kind of romance that summer festivals have become a good time for men and women to confess their love. Kakashi looked at the lovers coming and going, and suddenly missed Terumi Mei. Looking at Tianzang next to him, he couldn't help but feel a little resentful. Just when Kakashi was lost in thought, a scolding came from the distance. "Get out of here, I won't sell you my mask!" Immediately afterwards, a blond child was pushed out and fell to the ground. The other two children also ran out of the store and helped him up. It is Naruto, Xiang Rin and Jugo. Chonggo helped Naruto up and asked softly: "Are you okay? Naruto?" Naruto shook his head, but the disappointment in his eyes was clearly revealed. When Xianglin saw this, she became angry and shouted at the boss: "If you don't sell, you won't sell! What's the big deal! Why push people away! It's really annoying!" "Hmph, don't let me see this annoying kid again! Get away from me!" The boss looked at Naruto with eyes full of disgust. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 245 Naruto¡¯s Dream You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Why! Why do you always do this to me!" Naruto shouted, his eyes were slightly moist, and tears seemed to be about to overflow, but they were spinning in his eyes and refused to fall. "Naruto¡­¡­" Xianglin looked at Naruto with some distress. Although the two of them were usually noisy, their relationship was very deep. Jugo patted Naruto's shoulder to express comfort. The owner of the mask shop looked at Naruto and couldn't bear it, but thinking of that night eight years ago, when his wife and child died, he felt cruel again. "Get out of here!" The mask shop owner roared at the top of his lungs. "Damn it!" Xianglin was furious and jumped up, waving her fists, trying to punish the hateful guy in front of her. Who would have thought that just as he was flying in the air, he was caught. "Who is it?" Xianglin turned around and saw that it was that familiar face. "Kakashi-nii" Xiang Lin¡¯s momentum immediately weakened. "What's wrong? Do you want to beat me too?" ¡°No¡­no¡­¡± Kakashi put Xianglin on the ground and said to the owner of the mask shop: "Hello, please give me three masks." The mask shop owner was stunned, but he also recognized Kakashi. "Yes, Kakashi-sama!" The mask shop owner took out three masks and handed them to Kakashi. Kakashi also handed the money to the mask shop owner. The mask shop owner quickly refused: "No, no, no, Kakashi-sama, I can't take your money." "Take it, it's not easy for you either." Kakashi put the money in the hands of the mask shop owner and led Xiang Rin and the others away from the place. The mask shop owner looked at the banknotes in his hand, feeling a little melancholy. After the Kyuubi Rebellion, Kakashi once conducted a survey on civilians who lost their loved ones because of Kyuubi, and knew that the mask shop owner in front of him lost his wife and eight-year-old son because of Kyuubi. The reason why the mask shop owner opened such a shop is because his deceased child loved these strange masks the most. Therefore, Kakashi is very aware of the mask shop owner's resentment towards Naruto. It¡¯s hard for Kakashi to say anything about his behavior. ¡°In the end, they are just poor people. He led the three people out of the mask shop and came to an open space. Naruto still lowered his head, his face full of grievance. Xianglin was a little nervous, and the shock of being scolded by Kakashi just now has not dissipated. "Xiang Lin, I told you not to fight with people who are not ninjas, especially people from the same village. Have you forgotten?" "Butbut, Brother Kakashi, you also said that if the other person goes too far, don't hesitate to punch him." Xianglin said a little aggrievedly. Kakashi was stunned for a moment, okay, it seems that he did say this. After touching Xiang Rin¡¯s head, Kakashi continued: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t hit him so hard next time. With that punch you just delivered, the boss will probably go to the hospital.¡± "I understand." Xianglin was relieved to see that Kakashi no longer blamed himself. "Brother Bai Mao, I don't blame Xiang Rin for this. It's all my fault. I always make people annoying." Naruto lowered his head and said. Although he couldn't see Naruto's expression clearly, Kakashi could also imagine Naruto. How sad at this time. Gently patting Naruto's little head, Kakashi said: "Naruto, don't give up, have you forgotten your dream?" Naruto's body trembled and he rubbed the tears that were about to burst out of his eyes. "I remember! I want to become a ninja recognized by Brother Bai Mao, and I also want to become a ninja recognized by everyone!" "Ah, this is just a small setback on this road. Do you want to give up?" Naruto shook his head violently and said firmly: "Never!" The corner of Kakashi's mouth curled up and he smiled: "That's right. This is the Uzumaki Naruto I know. Okay, wipe away your tears. Today is the Summer Festival. Let's have a good time. This is for you." you." Kakashi said, handing the three masks to Xiang Rin and the others. The three of them happily took it. This was what they wanted to buy just now.   "Let's go, don't stand here stupidly." "Um!" Regarding Naruto's current situation, Kakashi doesn't want to change it, and it's not easy to change it. It is precisely because of these sufferings that Naruto finally became the strong Seventh Generation Hokage. What Kakashi can do is to let him get a few rays of light in the darkness that he didn't have before. As for how to light up the night, Naruto himself needs to change it. On the road to growth, there will always be obstacles that you need to overcome. ¡°At least Naruto already has more support than before. ??Xiang Rin, Jugo and Kakashi. Looking at the three little ghosts bouncing in front of him, Kakashi felt a little relieved. I don¡¯t know why, but looking at them, Kakashi suddenly felt like a father. "Kakashi-senpai, where did you go just now?" At this time, the three Tianzang people also discovered Kakashi who had just disappeared. "Ah, sorry, sorry, I saw a few familiar people." Kakashi pointed at Naruto and the others. "That's" Before Tenzo could say anything, he was interrupted by Kakashi. "There are some things that cannot be said, Tenzo." "I forgot about it for a moment, I'm sorry." "Senior, do you want to fish for goldfish with us?" Xi Yan asked. "Ah, this, you should go with Hayate. Tenzo and I are not interested in this." "That's it, that's such a shame. Hayate, let's go." Xiyan hugged Gale's arm and walked together to the place where they fished for goldfish. Tenzo said with some helplessness: "Kakashi-senpai, I was abused by that golden love aura again." "Huh? I didn't expect that Tianzang, you still have a heart that wants to fall in love. I think Hongdou is good, why don't you think about it?" When Tianzang heard this, his whole body shivered, and he quickly spread his hands and said: "Senior, you can't make this joke casually. Hongdou's temperament is not like that of a woman, and no one can stand it." Anko joined ANBU a few days ago, and happened to be working under Kakashi, so she was familiar with a few of them. Hongdou¡¯s carefree personality is quite popular with everyone. ¡°It¡¯s just that Tianzang refused to be his girlfriend. He still likes girls who are gentler. The smile on Kakashi's face became a little playful, and then said: "Oh? Really?" "Of course it's true, people will die!" "Tianzang! Say it again!" A fierce voice sounded from behind Tian Zang, causing him to immediately break out in a cold sweat. He looked back stiffly, and sure enough, he saw that face full of anger. "Redred bean?" What greeted Tenzo was a cold kunai placed around his neck. Tenzo swallowed his saliva and said with a dry smile: "Anko, if you have something to say, please put down the kunai first." "Oh? I don't know who you are talking about is not like a woman, and you can't stand it?" Hong Dou¡¯s face was slightly closer, and her eyes seemed to be filled with murderous intent. "Nono, you must have heard wrong, right? Kakashi-senpai, please say something!" Kakashi squinted his eyes, smiled like a crescent moon, touched his hair, and said, "Huh? I don't know anything. You two have a good chat. I'll leave first." "Senior!" Tenzo let out a wail, but Kakashi stepped away indifferently. ¡°Well, it feels quite good to trick people. Seeing that Kakashi refused to save him, Tenzo looked at Anko in front of him with some despair. ¡°Well, eldest sister, would you be gentler? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 246 The joy of youth You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After cheating Tenzo, Kakashi left with peace of mind. As for how Tenzou will be tricked by Anko, Kakashi doesn¡¯t know. Anyway, he won¡¯t die. Both Naruto and Xiang Rin were holding several squid skewers in their hands, and their mouths were filled with oil. "Zhongwu, on the other hand, was eating meatballs, which looked much better. Seeing Kakashi coming over, Naruto quickly handed over a squid skewer and said, "Brother Bai Mao, do you want to eat it? It's delicious." Kakashi waved his hand but did not take it. He doesn¡¯t like this kind of greasy stuff. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go over there and see, there¡¯s a performance.¡± Kakashi pointed to the circus not far away, which came specifically to perform in Konoha. Xiang Lin and Naruto's eyes lit up. They had wanted to go for a long time, but the tickets to the circus were not cheap and they didn't have that much money. After all, they are not ninjas yet, and all they have is the monthly subsidy from Konoha. The money is fine for eating, but it¡¯s not enough to go to a circus show. "Really? Brother Bai Mao?" Naruto asked excitedly. ?? Touching Naruto's hair, Kakashi smiled and said: "Of course it's true, let's go." Kakashi had long discovered that Naruto and Xianglin had been looking at the entrance of the circus with envy, but they had never entered. After thinking about it carefully, Kakashi understood the reason. So, Kakashi happily walked into the circus with the three of them and watched a circus performance. When they came out, the sky was filled with fireworks. "Wow! So beautiful!" Xianglin looked at the starry sky lit by fireworks, folding her hands together, her eyes full of longing. ¡°It¡¯s really great!¡± Naruto was also excited looking at the fireworks all over the sky. Chongwu just had a smile on his face. Heavy fireworks pierced the quiet night sky, and the crowds at the Summer Festival stopped one after another to admire the fiery red sky. "Hinata-sama, be careful." "Brother Neci, I'm fine." "That's good, let's go there to watch the fireworks. The location is very good." Ningci pointed to an open space in the distance, and next to it was Naruto and his party. ¡°Well, Kakashi went to the toilet. Hinata turned around and saw Naruto. Hinata's face turned red and she hummed softly. Seeing that Hinata agreed, Neci took Hinata there. "Hinata?" Xiang Rin saw Hinata first. They were all in the same class, so they knew each other naturally. "Xiang Rin-san, you are here too." Hinata's face turned red with embarrassment and she looked at Naruto beside her. Naruto also reacted at this time and said loudly: "It's Hinata, are you coming to watch the fireworks too? This place is awesome, just stand here and watch." Naruto said, holding Hinata's little hand to pull her over, Hinata's face turned redder. Unexpectedly, Neji frowned and reached out to open Naruto's hand. "Presumptuous! What do you want to do?" "Ouch, it hurts, who are you? Why are you hitting someone?" Naruto shouted. "Brother Neji, don't be like this. Naruto and the others are my friends, and they don't mean any harm." Xianglin also saw Ningci at this time, and felt as if she had seen him somewhere before. Then she remembered that she had seen this handsome little brother when she first came here. "Is that so? I'm really sorry." Hizashi did not die, so Neji¡¯s character was not distorted. "Forget it, it's okay. Are you Hinata's brother?" Naruto is not a fussy person, but he is a little curious about Neji's identity. "Yes, Neji-nii is my cousin." Hinata said. "That's right, no wonder." Xiang Lin rushed out at this time and said: "Hello, my name is Xiang Lin. I wonder if you still remember me?" Ningci was stunned for a moment and glanced at Xiang Rin, as if he was indeed somewhat impressed. "Oh, I think of it, I think I met you once, when you were following Kakashi-sama." "Yes, it's me, remember it." The fragrance is very goodHe was so excited that Neji couldn't help but blush. So, the two white-eyed children of the Hinata family blushed together, and it was all because of the brats of the Uzumaki clan. Chongwu felt like he was a little redundant at this time. Fortunately, Kakashi came out of the toilet at this time. Looking at the two people who suddenly appeared, I was a little surprised. "Hinata? Neji? Are you here too?" Kakashi has visited Hinata's house before, so he is no stranger to the two of them. When Hinata and Neji heard this, they both called out respectfully: "Kakashi-sama." "You don't have to be so polite. By the way, Hinata, you and Naruto are classmates, right?" "Yes, Kakashi-sama." "That's it, then the five of you can play together. I have something else to do, so I'll leave first." After Kakashi finished speaking, he disappeared. Naruto complained: "Brother Bai Mao really disappears so suddenly every time. Forget it, ignore them. Ningji, Hinata, let's go to the last bonfire party together. By the way, you have to bring it with you." Mask." Naruto said, putting on the mask Kakashi gave him. The five people reached a consensus and rushed to the final location of the summer festival. On the distant roof, Kakashi watched the five people walking away, smiled faintly, and then lay lazily on the roof. Sure enough, this lazy feeling suits me. The fireworks continue to bloom, and it seems that they will never stop. How can it become eternal when the beauty is just momentary? Kakashi tilted his head and saw three figures. Fugaku, Mikoto and Sasuke are a family of three. Today is really a special day, I met so many "acquaintances". Sasuke had a happy smile on his face, and his attachment to Itachi was temporarily put aside at this moment. Sasuke is still full of desire for power, but he still has the love of his parents. The purpose of power has also changed, not for revenge, but for salvation. ¡°The power of love and the power of hate, I don¡¯t know how they will behave differently in the end. Who knows? Anyway, Kakashi doesn¡¯t know. But at least Sasuke had a smile on his face at this moment, and that was enough. Itachi still chose the path of enduring humiliation and hardship, but this time it was much easier than the original path. ¡°At least the sin of genocide is not burdened on him. Kakashi suddenly realized that a lot of things seemed to have changed since he came to this world. But, so what? This is no longer the virtual world that existed before, but real life. Since it already exists, why be afraid of changing it? Looking at the bright moon in the sky, Kakashi suddenly felt a little emotional. The noise in the distance seemed out of tune with Kakashi at this time. Naruto and Kaoru were noisy, Hinata and Neji were laughing, and Jugo stayed silent. Sasuke is still in the arms of his parents, but he is not as coquettish as before. Those young people are growing up step by step. And Kakashi will also become one of them. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 247 Graduation Examination You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Time flies by, and in a blink of an eye, it¡¯s been Konoha¡¯s sixtieth year. March is another annual graduation day. In this peaceful era, basically no one would apply for graduation. ???????????????????? At least for Naruto¡¯s current session, no one applied. "Ah? You have your graduation exam tomorrow, right?" Kakashi sat in the courtyard of his home, looking at the three imps in front of him. "Well, Kakashi-nii, we will have the graduation exam tomorrow, and we will be genin by then." Xianglin said proudly, obviously not worried at all about the so-called graduation exam. ??In fact, this is indeed the case. Although they still don¡¯t know what the graduation exam will be, according to the practice of previous years, it is usually the Three Body Skills exam. "As for the Three Body Technique, even Naruto has completely mastered it. Therefore, this exam is not difficult for them at all. Although Kakashi doesn¡¯t have much time to train them on weekdays, he has been training for six years, so their achievements are needless to say. Xiang Rin and Jugo are absolute top students. Even Naruto, except for the poor theory test, is also among the best. "Brother Bai Mao, we are almost genin. Didn't we agree to give each of us a gift when we graduate? Can you give it to us now?" Naruto looked at Kakashi curiously and stretched out his hands to ask for a gift. "Haha, let's wait until you pass. You guys, you still want to make an advance?" Kakashi slapped Naruto on the palm of his hand and said with a smile. "Ouch, it hurts!" Naruto suddenly retracted his palm and kept blowing into it, with a look of grievance on his face. "Okay, you three, prepare well. Work hard for the graduation exam tomorrow. When you pass, I will celebrate it for you." "Great!" In the Hokage's office, Kakashi reported recent work to the Third Hokage. "That's how it is, the Anbu's work has been going smoothly recently." "Haha, that's good, thank you Kakashi for your hard work." ¡°Nowhere, this is what I should do.¡± "By the way, Naruto and the others should be graduating soon, right?" "Ah, yes, today is the graduation exam. It should be their turn soon." "That's it, Kakashi, are you interested in watching it with me?" "Oh? The telescope technique? I thought you would only use it for peeping." Kakashi teased. Hearing this, the Third Hokage coughed twice in embarrassment. "Ahem, Kakashi, I don't even understand what you're talking about. Come over and watch it together." I saw an image appearing on the crystal ball in front of Sandai, which was exactly what happened during the graduation exam. Kakashi stepped forward to watch with some curiosity. Iruka took the form and looked at the candidates in front of him and said: "Hello everyone, the exam question this time is the Clone Technique. Those who heard the name are asked to go to the exam room to take the exam. The first one is Uzumaki Kaori." "arrive!" Hearing this, Xianglin walked into the examination room. There are two examiners, one is Iruka and the other is Mizuki. This kind of genin exam does not have much technical content, so two chunin teachers are enough. Looking at the red-haired girl in front of him, Iruka smiled and said: "Xiang Lin, although I know that you are already very skilled in using the clone technique, you still have to go through the exam process." "Understood! Iruka-sensei." "Then let's get started." "good!" Xiangling formed a seal with her hands, and blue chakra flowed in her body. "The art of clones!" boom! Two figures identical to Xianglin appeared beside them. Iruka nodded with satisfaction and recorded it on the form in front of him. "Full marks, Xianglin, congratulations on passing the genin exam. Come over at eight o'clock tomorrow to attend the graduates' briefing." "Yeah! That's great!" Xianglin took the Konoha forehead protector from Iruka and left the room happily. "Haha, Iruka, the quality of the candidates this time is excellent."?. " "Yes, after all, Xiang Rin was taught by Kakashi-sama." "Yes, Lord Kakashi." Mizuki showed a gentle smile, but there was a sinister look in his eyes that Iruka didn't notice. In the Hokage's office, the Third Hokage smiled and said: "This Xianglin reminds me of Kushina from before, with the same red hair and the same irritable personality." "Ah, indeed, there are some similarities between Xianglin and Mrs. Kushina." "Yes, by the way, Kakashi, what do you think of this Mizuki?" the Third Hokage suddenly asked. "Mizuki?" Kakashi was stunned for a moment, not expecting that the Third Hokage would ask this question. "Not bad, what do you think of him?" "I don't know much about this person, but from his appearance, he doesn't seem to be a kind person." "Yes, a few days ago, the Anbu discovered something strange about Mizuki, and sent people to investigate. They found that the victim who had previously performed the mission with Mizuki seemed to be his killer." "Oh? Kill your companions?" "Yes, Mizuki is ambitious. I'm afraid he will have to invite ANBU to have tea in a while." "That's it, then let Yibixi go, he is the best at this kind of thing." "Haha, that's true." In the crystal ball, it was Sasuke's turn to take part in the assessment. There was no problem with his perfect clone technique. The Third Hokage suddenly said: "Kakashi, you have been in the ANBU for a long time, right? How about it, are you interested in being a team leader?" "Leading the team, sensei? That's what you mean. Naruto becomes a genin and has to go out to do missions. I'm really worried. So let me take care of this kid." The Third Hokage nodded and said: "I think so too, but I will name the other two members of your team as Uchiha Sasuke and Haruno Sakura." "Oh? I thought you would let Naruto team up with Xiang Rin and Jugo." "Haha, this is interesting, isn't it? Naruto and Sasuke have always had a competitive relationship. If the two of them are on the same team, they will have different sparks. Moreover, there are emotional entanglements between the three of them. Maybe they will be more motivated to improve. It¡¯s enough.¡± That¡¯s what I say, but I don¡¯t know why, but Kakashi thinks this guy Sandai is a bit evil? Love triangle? It¡¯s really exciting when you think about it. "And Sasuke became your student because Fugaku applied to me. After all, no one is more suitable to teach him than you." "That's it, I understand." With Sasuke¡¯s dual attributes of thunder and fire and the potential of the Sharingan, there is really no one more suitable than Kakashi. "As for Xiang Rin and Chong Wu, I plan to let Lu Jiu lead them. What do you think?" Kakashi smiled and said: "Shikaku-senpai? I'm afraid Shikaku-senpai is a little annoyed by Xiang Rin's frizzy character. This is not bad, I have no objection." "That's good." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 248 Same but different beginnings You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Naruto, the test question this time is the Clone Technique. If you pick one, you will pass, and if you pick two, you will be excellent." "Don't worry, Iruka-sensei, it's just a clone technique, there's absolutely no problem!" After Naruto finished speaking, he directly formed the seal, and the huge chakra escaped everywhere. With two bangs, two clones appeared next to him. Naruto learned how to create shadow clones at the age of four, so the clone technique was naturally nothing to him. Originally, Naruto could not use the Clone Technique because of the interference of the Kyuubi. Now the Kyuubi is obediently staying in the seal and naturally will not interfere with Naruto. "Congratulations, Naruto. Although your theoretical results are a mess, if you pass the clone technique, you can still qualify for graduation. I will protect your forehead. You are already a ninja." "Thank you, Iruka-sensei!" Naruto excitedly took the forehead protector and ran out quickly, preparing to show off to Xiang Rin and the others. Iruka smiled, shook his head, and said, "This guy is still so irritable after becoming a ninja. I hope he can restrain himself in the future." Naruto is the last candidate, which means the exam is over. At this time, Mizuki suddenly said: "Iruka, you can submit the test materials. I suddenly felt a little uncomfortable in my stomach and had to go to the toilet." "Okay, Teacher Mizuki, take care of yourself." "Thanks." Watching Mizuki leave, Iruka felt a little weird. There seemed to be something wrong with his friend recently. After Mizuki left the classroom, he showed a sneer. He did not go to the toilet, but went directly to Naruto. "Naruto!" Before Naruto could go far, he heard someone calling him and quickly turned back. "Teacher Mizuki? What's the matter?" Mizuki smiled gently. This was something he had practiced for a long time. "Naruto, congratulations on becoming a ninja. There is something I want to tell you." "What's going on? Teacher Mizuki, tell me quickly, I have to go see Xiang Ling and Chong Wu." Mizuki leaned close to Naruto's ear and said mysteriously: "This matter has something to do with why the people in the village hate you. Don't you want to know?" Naruto¡¯s body was shaken. Is it related to why the villagers hate him? Naruto was anxious and shouted quickly: "Teacher Mizuki, tell me quickly!" Mizuki showed a scheming smile and said: "Okay, but before that, I want to see that you are capable enough to bear the truth, so I will teach you a task. As long as you complete it, I will Tell you." "Okay! Teacher Mizuki, don't worry, I will definitely complete the task!" "Seeing that you are so confident makes me feel relieved. The task is" Mizuki whispered in Naruto's ear, but he didn't know that everything that happened here was displayed on the third Hokage's crystal ball. The Third Hokage's expression changed and he said, "I didn't expect Mizuki to actually peek into the Sealed Book. How brave he is." "It seems that he plans to use Naruto to steal the Sealed Book and then defect to the Ninja Village." Kakashi said with narrowed eyes. "I really don't know where he got the confidence to think that Naruto can steal the Sealed Book." Kakashi shook his head, a little speechless. As an important thing in Konoha, the Sealed Book is guarded by at least three Jonin-level ANBU guards. It is simply a fantasy for a newly graduated Naruto to steal the Sealed Book. "Mizuki is planning to tell Naruto about the Nine-Tails in his body." A flash of thought flashed in the Third Hokage's eyes, and then he said: "It's really time to tell Naruto about the Nine-Tails. I don't know what will happen after he finds out. reaction." "Sandaime-sama, what do you mean to follow the trend?" "Yes, it's not appropriate for us to tell Naruto about this. It just so happens that Mizuki wants to say it, so let him say it, just to see Naruto's reaction." "Okay, I believe in Naruto, he will become the best Jinchuuriki." "Well, it's time for Naruto to untie this knot in his heart. Kakashi, I'll leave this matter to you. Pay more attention at night." "clear!" "Naruto? What's wrong with you? Didn't you pass the exam? Why are you still looking gloomy? Are you worried that you won't be in a group with Sakura tomorrow?"Now that the truth has been revealed, is there anything you want to say? Kakashi asked. "Brother Bai Mao, am I really a demon fox?" Naruto asked hesitantly. "Of course not, the demon fox is in your body, and you are the hero who seals the demon fox. There are some things I didn't tell you before because you were still young, and I was afraid that you wouldn't be able to accept it, but your performance today made me understand that I underestimated you. There are some things that I really should have told you earlier." "I understand, Brother Bai Mao." Kakashi showed a smile and said, "Let's forget today's events. Let's go back and prepare for tomorrow's graduation briefing." A bright smile appeared on Naruto's face again. Although the methods were different, he finally understood why he was hated. Does all this matter? It¡¯s important when you don¡¯t know, but after you know it, it doesn¡¯t seem to be that important. Naruto¡¯s dream is still recognized by everyone. That¡¯s all. The night wind was noisy, and the prologue of everything seemed to be beginning to be written again. But will the ending be the same? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 249 Instructor You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Naruto was naturally given a severe lesson by the Third Hokage for stealing the Sealed Book, but for Naruto, this kind of teaching was no longer of much use. After all, under Iruka's hard teachings, Naruto has already mastered the Mouth Release. As long as he continues to be influenced by Jiraiya, he will surely be able to achieve the invincible cheat of Mouth Release. Therefore, the teachings of the Third Hokage no longer have much effect on Naruto. Seeing Naruto's indifferent expression, the Third Hokage was a little helpless. Finally, with a small warning, he let Naruto go back. "Kakashi, I leave Naruto to you." "Don't worry, it's no problem." "That's good." The graduate orientation meeting was held at the Ninja School, which is still the campus they are most familiar with. Maybe they don¡¯t know, maybe they don¡¯t know, but after leaving this cradle, they will experience countless bloody storms. Sometimes, they miss the past very much, but they can never go back here. At the Uchiha residence, Sasuke changed his clothes and was ready to go out. He has been waiting for this day for too long. As long as he leaves the ninja school, he can grow up faster and follow in Itachi's footsteps. "Brother, I will catch up with you!" Sasuke's eyes flashed with determination. "Mom, I'm going out." "Ah, Sasuke, be careful on the road. Isn't today a briefing session for graduates?" "Yes." Sasuke responded with a smile. Although he lost his beloved brother, his parents are still alive, and Sasuke has lived quite well these years. Fugaku was drinking tea in the living room and said after hearing this: "Sasuke, you will be assigned a teacher today. I have already arranged your teacher for you. He is a good teacher. You must study hard with him. Do you understand?" " Sasuke was slightly startled, but he knew how strict his father was about people, and he must be a strong person if he could be called a good teacher. Sasuke bowed and said, "Yes, father, I will work hard." "Alright, go ahead." "Um!" Facing the sunshine, Sasuke walked independently to the ninja school. He has walked this road for six full years, and he has become so familiar that he can no longer be familiar with it. It is a pity that the person who accompanied him on this road for the first time never came back. On the other side, Naruto and Xiang Rinjugo also left home and headed towards the ninja school. "Xiang Rin, Chong Wu, do you think we will be on the same team?" ¡°I don¡¯t know, it shouldn¡¯t be such a coincidence.¡± Xiang Ling said. Zhongwu nodded and said: "This kind of allocation should be based on the wishes of the top management, not necessarily what we want." "Okay, I wonder who our instructor will be? Could it be Brother Baimao?" "Probably not. Brother Kakashi has not been an instructor in these years. He has been in the ANBU, and he has not heard that Brother Kakashi said he would be an instructor this time." Although Xiangling was looking forward to it, she turned around. When I thought about it, I thought it was impossible. "Okay, then I don't have any expectations for this team." Naruto looked listless. Xianglin and Zhongwu smiled and said nothing. Soon, the three of them arrived at the ninja school and walked into the classroom. Sasuke had already sat down in the classroom, near the window, with a cold look on his face. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ¡°Obviously, Sasuke felt the same way. However, at this time, he was more imitating Itachi. As soon as the three Narutos entered the classroom, they saw a bunch of wild bees and butterflies surrounding Sasuke, showing their hospitality, but Sasuke was completely indifferent. "Tch, I really don't know why, these girls all like Sasuke." Naruto said unhappily. "Naruto, you don't understand this. Girls all like handsome boys. Look at you, you obviously don't meet this standard, so you are not liked by girls." Xianglin took the opportunity to attack. . "Hmph! Is Sasuke very handsome? Why don't I think so! I'm going to take a closer look!" Naruto dodged and stood on the table in front of Sasuke. Everyone on the side was stunned. Xianglin covered her face with one hand and said, "This guy is here again"Treasure. " Chongwu also smiled helplessly. Over the years, we have seen a lot of this kind of scene. Sasuke looked at Naruto who was looking at him with an appraising look on his face, frowned and said, "What are you doing at the end of the crane?" Naruto¡¯s top ranking was his ranking when he first entered school, and Sasuke has been calling Naruto that way ever since. Even Naruto is no longer the weakling. "Huh, I just want to see how handsome you are!" The two people¡¯s eyes met, and a powerful electric current seemed to be released. At this moment, the classmate in front suddenly stood up and accidentally touched Naruto's butt. So, the gay kiss happened! The two of them widened their eyes at the same time. After 0.01 seconds, they immediately separated and lay aside to vomit. The onlookers were stunned, what just happened? Before Naruto could recover, he felt a lot of murderous aura surrounding him. "That was Sasuke's first kiss! Sisters, come on!" "Ahhh! Listen to my explanation!" Ignoring Naruto's wailing, Naruto was ravaged to death at the hands of a group of terrifying women. "Really, Naruto is really messing around." Xianglin complained. Chongwu just smiled and said nothing. In the Hokage's office, all the jounin looked at the scene in front of them, and they were all speechless. Kakashi almost laughed out loud. The inertia of history is indeed not that easy to destroy. Naruto and Sasuke still sealed their love with a kiss. The Third Hokage coughed dryly and said, "Ahem, these are the students of this class. You all should prepare to go over and meet them." "yes!" Everyone retreated, and Kakashi went to the tea room to sit with Shikaku, Asuma, and Yuhi Kurenai. After all, it¡¯s still early, and the graduate orientation meeting is expected to last for an hour. The four of them sat down, and Lu Jiu was the first to start the conversation. "It seems that all four of us are instructors for the first time." Several people looked at each other and it seemed that this was indeed the case. "What a coincidence." Kakashi smiled and said: "Shikaku-senpai, I leave you to take care of Kaoru and Jugo. They are all excellent, and I believe they will become even better under your hands." ¡°I¡¯ve been with you for so long, so I¡¯m sure to be excellent. Don¡¯t worry, I know my responsibility as a teacher and I won¡¯t be lazy.¡± With Shikaku¡¯s assurance, Kakashi felt a lot more relieved. "By the way, Kakashi, are you bringing Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto? There seems to be a Haruno Sakura?" Asuma suddenly asked. "good." "It seems that your task is very heavy. Except for Haruno Sakura, who is a quiet and good student, the other two are not economical." A Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki and the most outstanding descendant of the Uchiha clan are indeed troublesome. "Ah, yes, but there is nothing you can do about it. You should always shoulder your responsibilities. By the way, Asuma, when are you and Hong going to get married? You have been in love for so many years, and you still plan to do this? Huh?" Kakashi joked. Asuma and Hong blushed when they heard this, and they were both a little embarrassed. Both Shikaku and Kakashi showed meaningful smiles. It was obvious that they found it very interesting to see them like this. "Kakashi-senpai, you should think about your own affairs. You are twenty-six years old and you still don't have a girlfriend. I heard that there are many beauties in ANBU who like you, but you are not willing to accept it." Yuhi Kurenai immediately started her own counterattack, but with Kakashi's shamelessness, she naturally wouldn't care. "Ah, for this kind of thing, let's just let it happen." Kakashi will naturally not say that he has an affair with Mei Terumi. It is not convenient for their relationship to be exposed now. "It's you, Hong. You've just been promoted to Jonin and were assigned as an instructor. Aren't you nervous?" ¡°I¡¯m definitely nervous, but I¡¯m just a teacher, so there¡¯s no big problem.¡± "That's good. The members of your team are also the focus of training. Pay more attention to them." Kakashi said. "certainly." "Okay, let's go, don't keep the students waiting too long." Lu Jiu said. "Yeah." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 250 Class 7 You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Team 7, Uchiha Sasuke, Haruno Sakura, Uzumaki Naruto!" "Class 8, Shino Aburame, Kiba Inuzuka, Hinata Hinata!" "Class 9, Uzumaki Kaoru, Libra Jugo, and Uchiha Kauna!" "Class 10, Nara Shikamaru, Akimichi Choji, and Yamanaka Ino!" ¡­¡­ "There are a total of twelve groups above, which is the situation of this graduation class." Iruka closed the allocation list and looked at the thirty-six people in front of him with a look of relief. These people were the first batch of students he taught. Today, they are about to embark on the path of ninja. No, to be precise, it¡¯s part of it, because some of them will return to school because they fail the tutor¡¯s assessment. After being divided into classes, everyone has different thoughts, some are happy and some are unhappy. But as a result of splitting, this is what they have to learn to accept. Even the noisiest Naruto didn't just mutter a few words this time and then became quiet. Iruka looked at everyone with satisfaction. He originally thought someone would make a noise, but now it seems that everyone has matured a lot. Sometimes, maturity only happens in a moment. "Then everyone, just wait here for the instructor to arrive. Finally, I wish you all good luck. Ninja is a profession full of dangers." After Iruka finished speaking, he left the classroom. And inside the classroom, it was unexpectedly quiet. Graduation is always a sad word. This tranquility did not last long. The instructors came in one after another and took away the teams one after another. There are fewer and fewer people in the classroom. In the end, only Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura were left. "Ah! Why hasn't our instructor come yet? It's really annoying to be late on the first day." "Naruto, stop barking, it's so noisy." Although Sakura said that, she felt a little irritable. Because the instructor is already an hour late. Sasuke also looked a little unhappy, but thinking about what his father said this morning, he was a capable teacher, he slowly calmed down. Outside the classroom, Kakashi had already arrived, just watching the three people's reactions. "Naruto's reaction was already expected, but Sasuke's look was a bit surprising. It seems that Sasuke, who did not try his best to exterminate the hatred of the clan, is still a relatively normal boy. As for Sakura, hey, she is still a nympho now. But Naruto's feelings towards Xiao Sakura doesn't seem to be obsessed. Is it because of my intervention? That's not bad." Naruto suddenly had an idea, picked up a blackboard eraser and wanted to put it on the door frame. Sakura quickly said: "Naruto, what are you doing! You will be scolded by the instructor." "It doesn't matter, this is the punishment for latecomers." Naruto showed a mischievous smile and just opened the door a crack when he found a familiar face. "Baimaobrother?" Naruto was stunned and the blackboard eraser in his hand fell to the ground. "Naruto, is this how you plan to welcome me?" Kakashi showed a half-smiling expression, and Naruto felt a chill on his back, secretly thinking, it's over, it's a big deal. "No, no, Brother Baimao, I want to clean the blackboard. Look, how dirty this blackboard is!" Naruto said, quickly picked up the blackboard eraser on the ground and wiped the blackboard frantically. Kakashi looked at Naruto amusedly, this guy is really a living treasure. He looked at Sakura and Sasuke. Sakura was sitting on her seat with a well-behaved look. If she hadn't seen her roaring just now, she would have thought that this was what she looked like. And Sasuke still looked cool, just looking at himself constantly. interesting! At this time, Naruto also reacted, threw down the blackboard eraser, and said: "Brother Bai Mao, are you our instructor?" Kakashi touched his hair and said lazily: "Ah, it should be so, if you are in Class 7." Naruto said happily: "That's great!" Sakura and Sasuke were both stunned. They didn't expect Naruto to be so familiar with this teacher. Could he be a relative of Naruto? No, Naruto isn't?? is very powerful. " "Mom, do you know him too?" "Of course, Kakashi is a disciple of the Fourth Hokage, and he is also the deputy minister of the ANBU. Perhaps only the Hokage in Konoha can rival him." Sasuke was surprised when he heard this. He didn't expect Kakashi, who seemed unreliable, to be so powerful. By the way, this name is so familiar! Didn¡¯t my brother work under this person back then? And Brother Shisui too! Then, if you follow him, you will definitely gain power that surpasses your brother! Sasuke thought of this, and his eyes lit up. Tomorrow¡¯s exam, everything must be passed! Naruto returned home and happened to see Xiang Rin and Jugo. "Hey, Xianglin, Chongwu, you are back too. Who is your teacher?" "Ah, it's Naruto, an uncle named Nara Shikaku, what about you?" "Hey, you must not have imagined who my teacher is. Let me tell you, it's Brother Bai Mao!" Naruto said excitedly. "What? So Kakashi-nii really became the instructor? He even joined your team, ahhh! Why not me!" Xianglin almost went crazy after hearing this, why wasn't this kind of thing left to herself? "Hehe, you are envious. By the way, Brother Baimao said that there will be some survival drills tomorrow. Do you also have them?" "Yes, but it shouldn't be difficult. Our level will definitely be fine, don't worry." Xianglin quickly regained her composure and said. "That's it, no, I still have to prepare and give Brother Baimao a surprise tomorrow!" Naruto stumbled back to his room, wondering what he was thinking about. "Jugo, Naruto is so lucky to have Kakashi-nii as his teacher." Xiang Rin said with envy. "Yes, but ours is not bad either. I heard from Kakashi-san that this Shikaku-sensei is the monitor of the Jonin class, a very wise Jonin." "That's it. It seems that we have to work hard tomorrow, but we can't lose Kakashi-sensei's face." Chongwu nodded heavily and responded: "Yes." The night was as cold as water. Kakashi was lying on the bed, holding two bells in his hands. When he moved them lightly, they jingled. "I have finally waited for this day. Will there be any surprises? I'm really looking forward to it." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 251 The Millennium Killing Reappears! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! On a sunny day, Naruto arrived at the seventh training ground early. Sakura and Sasuke were not slow and came almost immediately. The three of them sat boredly under the tree and waited for a long time, but found that Kakashi did not come. "Ah ah ah, what is Brother Bai Mao doing? Why are you so late?" Naruto¡¯s patience was obviously worn out, he stood up and yelled. "Naruto, stop arguing. It's already very annoying. Look how calm Sasuke is." After finishing speaking, Sakura turned to look at Sasuke, with little stars in her eyes, but she didn't notice that Sasuke's right fist was also clenched tightly, obviously impatient to wait. "Naruto, aren't you very familiar with Kakashi-sensei? Is he usually like this?" Sasuke asked. "No?" Naruto touched his head, and after searching his brain, he found that it didn't seem to be the case. "Then what's going on?" Sasuke looked thoughtful. "Who knows, but is this teacher reliable?" Sakura asked curiously. "Sakura, Brother Bai Mao is very powerful, super powerful." Seeing Sakura questioning Kakashi, Naruto quickly explained. "Really? But it looks very ordinary." Sakura looked unbelieving. At this time Sasuke said: "Hatake Kakashi, now twenty-six years old, graduated at the age of five, became a chunin at the age of six, and a jounin at the age of twelve. He joined the ANBU in the same year. Three years later, he became the captain of the ANBU team and fought against the enemy at the age of eighteen. The Fourth Raikage, who severely damaged his opponents. At the age of twenty-four, he serves as the Minister of Anbu of Konoha." Sasuke read out Kakashi's resume in detail. Not only Sakura was shocked, but even Naruto had a look of shock on his face. This record is truly terrifying. Sasuke knew this, and he also learned it from Fugaku¡¯s mouth yesterday. When Sasuke knew this, he was also surprised. He was already a shadow-level player at the age of eighteen, but what about now? Thinking of this, Sasuke wanted to work under Kakashi even more. But Sasuke also knows that the more powerful a person is, the more strict he is in accepting students, so he must treat him with all his strength. Today¡¯s lateness is probably a kind of assessment. Sakura swallowed her saliva and said, "So powerful? Why would you come to be our teacher if you are so powerful?" Naruto said excitedly: "Brother Bai Mao must have come to be a teacher because of me!" Naruto feels good about himself, but there is nothing wrong with it. A large part of the reason is indeed because of Naruto. "By the way, Naruto, why did you call Kakashi-sensei White-haired Brother?" Sakura asked curiously. "Huh? Why? Because Kakashi-sensei's hair is white. How appropriate." When Sakura and Sasuke heard this, three black lines hung down from their heads. It was a really powerful reason. Kakashi heard it from the big tree in the distance, and he was also complaining in his heart. "No, I have to ask Naruto to change my title back to me. It's really ugly. I'm not Jiraiya-sama." Kakashi thought like this, a wicked smile appeared on his lips, and he had already thought of a way. Kakashi has naturally been here a long time ago, but he just didn¡¯t show up. Of the three people in front of him, Kakashi knew Naruto the most, and for the other two, his understanding only stopped at the original work. Based on the current situation, there is no difference between Sakura and Sasuke, but the difference between Sasuke is huge. Since the Uchiha genocide incident in the original work was directly changed by Kakashi, all Sasuke lost was a beloved brother. Although the blow was also there, it was definitely not as exaggerated as the original work. Coupled with Fugaku¡¯s teachings, Sasuke¡¯s character is not distorted, and his strength is also much stronger than in the original work. "At least from the current point of view, although Sasuke is a little proud, he has not developed an awkward personality, which is considered normal. It seems that it will be much easier to teach. As for Sakura, it is better to train her according to the original method and complete the basic training of medical ninjutsu. The rest is left to Tsunade to come back and recruit her disciples. Having made up his mind, Kakashi stopped hiding and slowly walked over from a distance. Three bored people¡¯s eyes lit up when they saw Kakashi! "Brother Bai Mao! You are late again!" "Ah, sorry"?The only way is to rely on experience. In the water, Naruto climbed out with difficulty while touching his butt, and said: "Kakashi-sensei, you are too cruel." "Ah, I said it before, so I let you remember it for a long time, but now it seems that the effect is not enough." Kakashi¡¯s eyes were like crescent moons, but he didn¡¯t move his eyes away at all while watching "Intimate Paradise". Naruto was worried about his own butt for the time being and didn't have the strength to do anything yet. Sasuke and Sakura looked at each other and had no choice but to do it by themselves. Originally, he wanted Naruto to use the Shadow Clone Technique to explore reality, but now it seems that the Shadow Clone Technique is of no use in front of Kakashi. On the one hand, it¡¯s because Kakashi is too familiar with Naruto, but because Naruto¡¯s shadow clone mastery level is not enough. Sasuke jumped up, formed an iron fist with his right hand, and blasted towards Kakashi. Kakashi didn¡¯t even look at it, he jumped lightly and dodged. At this time, Sakura also rushed over and punched out. Kakashi freed his hand, grabbed Sakura's fist, and then threw Sakura out, saying softly: "The movement is too slow, the fist is weak." Sakura fell to the ground and fell hard. There is no way to fight back. Sakura, who was born as a commoner, does not know any other ninjutsu except the Three Body Jutsu. "When it comes to physical skills, girls are inherently worse than boys. After all, not everyone is Tsunade. From this point of view, Sakura really seems to be useless at this moment. "Fire Escape! Phoenix Immortal Fire Technique!" While Kakashi was commenting, Sasuke's attack struck again! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 252 Test You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "That's not how Ninjutsu is used. It's too superficial. You have to watch the timing." Kakashi's eyes never left "Intimate Paradise", and his body kept turning back and forth, but none of the dense phoenix fire touched him. "How can this be!" Sasuke was shocked. He had never seen anyone avoid the Phoenix Fire Jutsu like this. The next moment, Kakashi's figure appeared in front of Sasuke. "You were distracted during the battle because you thought your life was too long?" Kakashi shouted coldly, like a basin of cold water poured on Sasuke. Immediately, Sasuke felt a heavy blow to his abdomen and flew out. "ah!" With a cry of pain, Sasuke covered his stomach and lay on the ground. "Sasuke!" Sakura shouted loudly. Seeing the three of them lying on the ground, unable to get up for a while, Kakashi shook his head in disappointment and said, "Is that just this? Number one among graduates? Number one among theory students? And you've been with me for six years? Naruto, is this your battle plan?" No rules! In other words, their plan was completely disrupted by Kakashi before it even started. Naruto's feint attack was ruthlessly broken by Kakashi before it started, and then the rhythm was completely disrupted. Sasuke¡¯s attack was not timed well and was defeated by Kakashi head-on. Not to mention Sakura, she is not outstanding in ninjutsu, nor is she good in physical skills, she is just an ordinary graduate. The attacks of the three of them, not to mention grabbing Kakashi¡¯s bell, probably couldn¡¯t even touch Kakashi¡¯s body. "Damn it! Kakashi-sensei, it's not over yet! It's still early!" Naruto yelled, obviously not satisfied with the result. "Oh? Naruto, do you want to continue trying with such an ending?" Kakashi smiled. "Nonsense! My dream is to become Hokage, how can I fall down here casually!" Naruto said, showing a confident smile. At this time, Sasuke also slowly stood up, gritted his teeth and said, "I can't fall here, I have to rescue that person!" Seeing Sasuke's persistence, Sakura stood up tremblingly and said, "I can't fall here either, I still have something to insist on!" Kakashi¡¯s eyes were like crescent moons when he saw this, ah, this kind of spirit is the most important thing to become a ninja. persist in. If a person doesn¡¯t even have the courage to persevere, how can he become a strong person? It¡¯s obvious that there are seeds of perseverance among these three people, but Sakura¡¯s seeds seem to be based on Sasuke. But it doesn¡¯t matter, the persistence of love is also a kind of persistence. "Okay, because you are so courageous, I will give you another chance. In half an hour, the second assessment will begin. If you still can't grab these two bells, then I'm sorry, but none of you will pass. !¡± With a hiss, Kakashi disappeared again. The three of them looked at each other and quickly gathered together. "Sasuke, how are your injuries?" Sakura asked. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it, it just hurts for a moment, and my combat effectiveness is not affected. How about you?¡± Sakura and Naruto both shook their heads. Kakashi's attack seemed heavy, but in fact he still left some room. After all, they were just genin who had just graduated, so Kakashi would not be serious with them. "That's good, we failed the first test, but it doesn't matter, we have a second time. Kakashi-sensei is too strong, and we all underestimated him. If he takes action with all his strength, I'm afraid there is no need Three seconds and we'd all be dead." Naruto and Sakura were convinced. Kakashi didn't even look at the three of them during the whole process, but he suppressed the three of them. This kind of strength is indeed terrifying. "So, if it is really an assessment for us to grab the bell, it will be an impossible task for us unless Mr. Kakashi lets it go." "Kakashi-sensei has already released the water." Naruto muttered. Sasuke and Sakura were both a little embarrassed when they heard this, but it was true. They were reading the whole time, so it was not like they were flirting. But the sad result is that even with all the water released, they still have no hope at all. "No matter what, our battle plan needs to be changed this time." Sasuke said softly.??. Naruto and Sakura nodded from time to time. At this time, Naruto did not argue with Sasuke. After all, passing the examination was the most important thing. From a distance, Kakashi watched the three people discussing carefully, smiled, and said to himself: "Needless to say, Naruto and Sasuke's talents, Sakura's chakra control is indeed good, and the three of them are all talented. Fugaku He has also worked hard on Sasuke. Even though Sasuke is not as good as Itachi now, he is comparable to the average chuunin. It¡¯s just that Fugaku is not good at thunder escape. It seems that Sasuke can be strengthened in this aspect of thunder escape. Trained.¡± "Naruto, on the other hand, is still a little behind Sasuke. It seems that he should be allowed to practice for a while. The shadow clone's plug-in can be used in due course. We can't wait for Lord Jiraiya to come back." "Maybe Sakura can let her go to the medical class and hang out. By the way, maybe Sakura can learn illusions from Hong. After all, people with second personalities are not generally strong mentally." Kakashi has no intention of teaching Sakura genjutsu. After all, his genjutsu is basically based on the Sharingan, and his own genjutsu is really average. Kakashi already knows the development plans of the three of them, and the rest is a matter of assessment. Kakashi does not intend to test things like teamwork here. In Kakashi¡¯s view, this kind of thing can be cultivated. The three of them are all twelve years old and have not yet fully established their outlook on life. It is not difficult to convey a little concept of teamwork and companionship. And Kakashi also has a certain understanding of the three of them. There is no need to say more about Naruto. Kakashi almost grew up watching him. Kakashi knows his character very well. Naruto's attitude towards his companions was more important than his own life. Sasuke, even Sasuke in the original book had the concept of teamwork when he just graduated, let alone Sasuke today. As for Sakura, as long as Sasuke is here, teamwork should not be a problem. Therefore, in Kakashi¡¯s view, the concept of teamwork only needs to be pointed out later. This is also the reason why Kakashi takes two bells. What¡¯s more, the performance of the three of them just now clearly showed signs of teamwork, even though it was a very bad battle plan. It is enough to see that you can stick to this. The rest depends on whether the three of them can come up with a battle plan that satisfies them. "Yo Xi! This plan is very good. Let's do it this way. We will definitely win Kakashi-sensei this time." Naruto raised his arms and cheered, as if he had seen victory right in front of him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 253 Established! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Looking at the three people in front of him who seemed to be getting ready, Kakashi's expression was quite strange. ¡°Then, let¡¯s get started!¡± "Yo Xi! Kakashi-sensei, take the move!" The first one to shout is always Naruto. The yellow figure rushes towards him, waving his fist which is not too big. Full of loopholes! Kakashi jumped slightly and kicked Naruto. With a bang, Naruto turned into a wooden stake. "Substitute technique?" Kakashi frowned slightly. At this time, Sasuke jumped out from another direction and formed seals with his hands! "The art of magnificent fireball!" "It's still the same old thing." Kakashi murmured. The scorching fireball did not surprise Kakashi, but he lifted up the stones under his feet and kicked them out! The small stone passed through the fireball and directly extinguished it! At the same time, it fell on Sasuke's footsteps and made a small hole. Sasuke swallowed, what a rough way to do it. At this time, the stand that Naruto had transformed into turned into Naruto's true self with a bang. He reached out and grabbed the bell hanging on Kakashi's waist. "Hehe, I got it!" Naruto smiled proudly, but unfortunately, Kakashi would not let him get his wish. With a slight turn, he avoided Naruto's hands. But Naruto did not give up and formed seals with his hands. "The art of multiple shadow clones!" Bang bang bang! A dozen shadow clones appeared again, filling the surroundings of Kakashi. "Naruto, the human wave tactic is useless." "How do you know if you haven't tried it? Everyone, come on!" More than a dozen Narutos rushed forward. "In that case, I will teach you one of the secrets of ninja, Taijutsu!" Kakashi immediately put "Intimate Heaven" back into his bag, and kept dancing with his hands, destroying each of Naruto's shadow clones! "Damn it, Kakashi-sensei is really strong." Naruto¡¯s physical skills are pretty good. After all, after following Kakashi for so long, his physical skills are still commendable. But when he met Kakashi, he seemed a little lacking. At this time, the shurikens in Sasuke's hands shot out, and the target was Kakashi! "The shuriken is pretty good, but it's too simple!" Kakashi also reached into his ninja tool bag, quickly took out an equal number of shurikens, and fired them out. Ding ding ding! The shurikens collided, magically changed their directions, and landed next to Sasuke, forming a circle. "What! There is such an operation!" The next moment, Kakashi's lazy voice sounded next to Sasuke. "Earth escape! The art of beheading in the heart!" Sasuke's feet sank, and in an instant, only one head was outside. "The second secret of ninja, Ninjutsu." "Sasuke!" Naruto shouted, and then waved his iron fist at Kakashi again. Kakashi caught it with his right hand and threw Naruto out. "This is still not enough." At this time, Sakura, who didn't know where she was going, suddenly appeared with a flying kick. Kakashi blocked it with his right arm and frowned slightly. This force seemed to be stronger than before. At this moment, Sakura showed a bewildered smile and said softly: "Practice the shuriken technique!" Transparent silk threads followed the shurikens and flew from all directions, entangling Kakashi tightly! "This is Sasuke's ninjutsu?" Sure enough, with a bang, Sakura turned into Sasuke, and Sasuke on the ground turned into Sakura. Transformation technique? "Haha, Kakashi-sensei, we won this time. I used the shadow clone to block your sight, and then asked Sasuke and Sakura to switch identities. You really ignored this, now you are caught!" " Naruto said proudly that he came up with this idea, and it was later perfected by Sasuke and Sakura. It can be said that it was a painstaking effort. The previous Substitution Technique was the first attack, and the idea was proposed by Sakura. Since Sakura only knows the Three Body Technique, she has the most in-depth research on the use of the Three Body Technique among the three. The first entryOne is to try his luck, and the other is to distract Kakashi. Facts have proved that it seems to be quite successful. Now Kakashi is wrapped like a rice dumpling. However, Kakashi did not feel nervous at all. Instead, he smiled and said: "It's a good battle plan, with layers and division of labor. Compared with the first attack, it is obviously much more layered." "That's right, Kakashi-sensei, this time your bell belongs to us!" Naruto said as he reached out to take the bell, Kakashi suddenly said: "There are only two bells, how do you want to distribute them?" As soon as these words came out, Naruto's hands were a little stunned. Yes, there are only two bells, how are they going to distribute them? Naruto looked embarrassed, covered his head and said, "Ah ah ah, Kakashi-sensei, can't you bring out one more bell?" Kakashi didn¡¯t answer, just smiled. Sasuke and Naruto looked at each other, then looked at Sakura who had not come out from the soil, feeling a little confused. At this time, Sakura said: "You two, take it. I didn't do anything this time, and you are already stronger than me." "No! Sakura, you were part of the battle plan just now. How could you not have contributed? It's better for me to go back. Anyway, I will graduate again soon." The smile on Naruto's face was as comfortable as the spring breeze. Sasuke¡¯s face was a little embarrassed. Taking a step further, it was the teachings of Kakashi, a famous teacher, and taking a step back, it was the ninja school. This choice is not difficult for Sasuke, but there are two people involved in it, namely Naruto and Sakura. The three of them have been classmates for six years. Although they don't talk much, their friendship is there, especially Naruto. Although he provokes me at every turn, I don't know why, but I just like to make noise with him. Can such feelings be abandoned? No, I can¡¯t, I absolutely can¡¯t give up something I cherish like my brother! "No, I'd better go back. I'm the chief student. Even if I fail this time, I can still come out next time!" Sasuke's eyes were full of determination, and Kakashi finally realized at this moment that the Sasuke in front of him was indeed very different. "Sasuke-kun, you" Sakura was moved and speechless. "Tch, you bastard Sasuke, I won't let you act cool by yourself!" Naruto shouted. At this time, Kakashi said softly: "The third secret of ninja, illusion!" Everything in front of him suddenly disappeared like a mirror, and Kakashi, who was wrapped into a rice dumpling by steel wire, also disappeared. Naruto and the three of them suddenly woke up as if they were in a dream. When the three of them opened their eyes, they found that all three of them were buried in the ground, with only one head exposed. "Ah? What's going on?" Naruto shouted in confusion. "Is it an illusion? When did I not notice it at all?" Sasuke said in surprise. "Look, Kakashi-sensei is there!" Not far away, Kakashi was looking at the three of them with satisfaction. "You are very good. Your strength is considered to be the best among genin. Your battle plan is also excellent. At the same time, you also have a heart to care for your companions and a mentality of perseverance. To sum up, you have passed the test. Congratulations, you have become my Hatake Kakashi. Under my subordinates, starting from today, Team 7 is officially established!" The three of them looked happy! "That's great! Hahaha!" Naruto looked up to the sky and laughed. "Finally one step closer to my brother." Sasuke thought to himself. Sakura looked at Sasuke and said happily: "It's great, I can finally be in the same team as Sasuke-kun." Kakashi formed a seal with his hands and released the three of them from the soil. ¡°Today¡¯s assessment is over. To reward you for passing, I¡¯ll invite you all to have a meal.¡± Kakashi smiled. "Yeah, that's great!" The moon is rising. Uchiha house, Sasuke walked into the room. "It's Sasuke, how was today's assessment?" Fugaku asked. "Dad, Kakashi-sensei is so strong, I have no power to fight back, but luckily I passed the test in the end." "Oh? It'll be good if you can pass. Kakashi is not an ordinary ninja. Learn from him." "Yes! Dad." Naruto stood at the door of his home, looking at the huge starry sky, his heart filled with joy. "It's great to be Kakashi-sensei's student. I can show off to Xiang Rin and the others, hehe." The Haruno family. "Mom, Dad, I'm back." "Sakura, how was today's assessment?" "Of course your daughter passed." "That's great." Haruno Meichui laughed. "That's right, Mom, I'm going back to the room first." "Um." Seeing Sakura return to the room, Haruno Meabuki's smile faded slightly. "Husband, do you think it's a good thing for Sakura to follow Kakashi?" Haruno Zhao frowned and said: "Hey, Tsunade-sama is not in Konoha, Kakashi is the best choice, there is no harm." "Okay. I hope Sakura can grow up as soon as possible." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)??It's great to be Kakashi-sensei's student, I can show off to Xiang Rin and the others, hehe. " The Haruno family. "Mom, Dad, I'm back." "Sakura, how was today's assessment?" "Of course your daughter passed." "That's great." Haruno Meichui laughed. "That's right, Mom, I'm going back to the room first." "Um." Seeing Sakura return to the room, Haruno Meabuki's smile faded slightly. "Husband, do you think it's a good thing for Sakura to follow Kakashi?" Haruno Zhao frowned and said: "Hey, Tsunade-sama is not in Konoha, Kakashi is the best choice, there is no harm." "Okay. I hope Sakura can grow up as soon as possible." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 254 Mission and Practice You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The sun shines in the village, and the green is shining, bringing out new hope. The three members of Team 7 were standing by the river, waiting for Kakashi's instructions. "Well, today's mission is a D-level mission. Pick all the peaches on these trees before sunset." "What? What kind of mission is this? It's so boring!" Naruto complained. "You are still genin, so naturally you need to start the mission from scratch. D-level missions are done by every ninja. They accumulate experience and practice at the same time." Kakashi said. "Practice? What kind of practice is picking peaches?" Naruto muttered. Although Sakura and Sasuke didn't say it clearly, they had the same confusion in their eyes. "Of course, this is not just picking peaches, you have to be like me." After Kakashi finished speaking, he walked towards a tree. Under the stunned expressions of the three people, Kakashi walked straight up. "Kakashi-sensei is so amazing, how did you do this?" Naruto was surprised. "It's very simple. This is a way to control chakra. Just gather the chakra under your feet and absorb it to the branches. This can exercise your chakra control ability. This is the content of your practice today." "Yo Xi! I'm motivated all of a sudden!" Naruto looked excited and ran straight towards the big tree. It just stepped on and fell off. "Ouch, it hurts!" Naruto covered his head with a look of pain on his face. "Idiot." After Sasuke said, he also started to climb the tree, but after stepping on it twice, he fell down as well. ¡°It¡¯s a lot harder than imagined.¡± "Hey, it's a lot easier than I thought." From a tree, Sakura's surprised voice came. The three of them looked and saw that Sakura was already standing at the top of the tree. Kakashi smiled and said: "It seems that Sakura's chakra control ability is perfect. Sakura, you pick a third of the peaches over there, and I will teach you new training content. As for you two, look There¡¯s still a long way to go.¡± "Ah! Why is it so easy for Sakura! Damn it, I have to work harder!" Naruto shouted. Although Sasuke didn't say anything, his eyes were still filled with unwillingness. The two looked at each other and started for the second time, but unfortunately, Naruto took two steps and Sasuke took four steps. "Damn it, is the gap so big?" Naruto said with some reluctance. Seeing this, Kakashi said: "Naruto, when you practice, separate ten shadow clones to practice together." "Huh? Why?" "Just do it." "Huh? Okay." Naruto formed a seal with his hands, separated ten shadow clones, and then began to practice. Sasuke had a puzzled look on his face, but he didn't delve into it. After all, he didn't know how to create a shadow clone. Kakashi looked at the three of them with satisfaction and found a place to sit and read. The training of climbing trees and treading water can now be put on the agenda. Although Sasuke had Fugaku's teachings, before he became a genin, his chakra was not enough to support tree climbing training, so Sasuke did not receive any training. Furthermore, Fugaku was not as strict with Sasuke as Itachi. After all, Itachi's character really made Fugaku feel a little distressed, so Fugaku also used another method to train Sasuke. For Naruto, Kakashi also did not teach him in advance. After all, before the age of twelve is the time to lay the foundation, this training only increases combat effectiveness, rather than solidifying the foundation. Now that you have become a genin, you have to gradually get into contact with combat, so you must activate your combat power in the shortest possible time. Climbing trees and treading water are the two best ways. Improving chakra control ability means improving chakra utilization efficiency, which can enhance combat effectiveness in the shortest time. This is why in the original work, Naruto and Sasuke can increase their combat effectiveness by climbing trees. Naruto¡¯s chakra and mental power can only support the long-term training of ten shadow clones, so Kakashi only asked Naruto to clone ten. As for why Sasuke is not allowed to use this method, the reason is very simple. This method is really only suitable for Naruto. Even Kakashi himself has never used it.   The Uzumaki clan's physique is really strong and can withstand this crazy training method. If you try it for an average person, you might become a fool after just one day. Sasuke relied on his talent, and Naruto cheated on his shadow clone. In one morning, both of them climbed to the top of the tree, much faster than in the original work. The reason is very simple. Sasuke was taught by someone, and his strength is much stronger than that of the original. The same goes for Naruto. Plus, with the shadow clone, it doesn't matter if he doesn't like it. In one morning, both Naruto and Sasuke completed their respective trainings, but they were exhausted. The two of them lay on the ground, breathing heavily. "Ah! So tired!" Naruto cried weakly. Sasuke responded softly: "Yeah." How should I put it, the picture is a bit strange, at least in Kakashi¡¯s view. "Okay, congratulations to you two for completing your training, but your mission is not completed yet. Sakura has completed her mission, and the rest is up to you." I saw that Sakura¡¯s big basket was already filled with peaches. "Kakashi-sensei, I can help Sasuke, Naruto and the others." Sakura said kindly. "Sakura, this is their training and mission. You still have your own training. You are the weakest." As soon as Kakashi said this, Sakura stopped talking. She is indeed the weakest, but it is important to improve her strength. Otherwise, she will only be held back when encountering a battle. "Okay, let's have lunch now, rest for an hour, and then continue." Sasuke and Naruto were both exhausted and did not move for the time being, lying down to recover their strength. Sakura took out the bento that had been prepared long ago, walked up to Sasuke and said, "Sasuke, do you want to eat?" "Sakura, you eat first. I don't have the energy to eat now. Let's eat later." "I can feed you." Sakura said, taking out a mouthful of rice and wanting to pass it to Sasuke. "No need, Sakura!" Sasuke said urgently. It was really shameless to be fed by a girl like this. Naruto was very jealous when he saw this and shouted: "Sakura, I want it too!" Sakura, who was rejected by Sasuke, was a little sad. Now she heard Naruto yelling, and the word "well" appeared on her forehead. She walked to Naruto's side, her body was burning with anger. "Eat, eat, eat! I'll feed you!" Sakura went berserk and fed all the rice in the lunch box into Naruto's mouth. "Uh-huh, Sakura" Naruto was speechless and choked. At this time, he didn't feel happy, he felt like he was about to choke to death. Seeing this, Kakashi from a distance held his forehead and sighed: "Naruto is quite pitiful when he meets Sakura." In the afternoon, Kakashi took Sakura to the river, while Naruto and Sasuke went to pick peaches. They have consumed too much chakra, so it is better to do tasks at this time and combine work and rest. "Kakashi-sensei, do you really want Sasuke and Naruto to do the mission?" Sakura asked. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s just two small tasks, they¡¯ll be fine.¡± Kakashi stood by the river and continued: "Sakura, instead of caring about the two of them, what you should consider now is yourself." "Myself?" Sakura asked doubtfully. "Sasuke has outstanding talent and can learn everything quickly. Although Naruto looks clumsy, he is very wise and has amazing chakra. Only you, there is nothing particularly outstanding. You should know this, right?" When Xiaoying heard this, her face darkened and she hesitated, "Iunderstand." "Sakura, as your instructor, how about I give you a suggestion?" "What?" "You should know Tsunade-sama, right?" "Of course I know, Tsunade-sama is my idol." "That's good. You must also know that Tsunade-sama is good at medical ninjutsu and is the best in the ninja world, and your chakra control ability is your most outstanding point, so I want you to learn medical ninjutsu." Sakura was stunned: "Medical ninjutsu?" "Yes, medical ninjutsu is a type of ninjutsu in which the practitioner uses chakra to stimulate cells to heal the patient's wounds. Through changes in form, it can also achieve detoxification and attack effects. It's like this" Kakashi said, a piece of green chakra appeared in his right hand. "Kakashi-sensei also knows medical ninjutsu?" Sakura was shocked. "It's not a matter of skill. This is the simplest healing technique. It can only be used to stop bleeding and provide the lowest level of treatment. Are you willing to learn it? The medical ninjutsu also has great power when you learn it deeply. Look at it, Tsunade-sama. Just know it.¡± Sakura lowered her head and thought for a moment, then raised her head and said firmly: "I do!" By the riverside, the girl with long cherry-colored hair made a promise of her own struggle. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)??It can only be used to stop bleeding and provide the lowest level of treatment. Are you willing to learn? Medical Ninjutsu can be learned to a great extent, but it also has great power. You can see it just by looking at Tsunade-sama. " Sakura lowered her head and thought for a moment, then raised her head and said firmly: "I do!" By the riverside, the girl with long cherry-colored hair made a promise of her own struggle. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 255 Daily life and Dazna You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi looked at the girl with firm eyes in front of him and smiled lightly. "Since you have decided to learn medical ninjutsu, I will go to the medical class to help you smoothen your relationship. In your free time, you can go to the medical class to learn from them." "Yes, thank you Kakashi-sensei." Sakura bowed to Kakashi respectfully. Although she is still young, she also knows that helping to sort out the relationships in the medical class is a consuming thing. Although it may not be worth mentioning to Kakashi, it is indeed something worth remembering. "I still know a little bit about the basics of medical ninjutsu, so before that, you have to accept my training. Today's practice is very simple, that's it." Kakashi said, took a step back, and stood on the river under Sakura's shocked eyes. "This" Sakura said in surprise. "The advanced step of tree climbing training, water treading training, also releases chakra in the soles of the feet, and uses the reaction force of chakra on the water to stand the body on the water. It is one level higher than climbing trees, but with your It shouldn¡¯t be difficult with your talent, just give it a try.¡± "Yeah!" Sakura nodded, gathered chakra, covered the soles of her feet, and then followed Kakashi's example and walked to the water. As soon as my foot stepped on it, it sank. Sakura was startled and wanted to take it back. At this time, Kakashi said: "Don't be afraid, the most is just falling into the water, step on it with both feet. Hearing this, Xiaoying no longer hesitated and stepped on it with both feet at the same time. "Ah!" With an exclamation, Sakura lost her balance and was about to fall into the water in the next second. At this time, Kakashi reached out and grabbed his collar and said: "This is inevitable for the first time. Adjust your condition and remember not to be distracted." "Yes, Kakashi-sensei!" Sakura let out a breath of turbid air and slowly placed her feet on the river. Seeing this, Kakashi let go of his hand, and saw that Sakura was in the water below her knees, but she did not fall. "Yes, keep practicing. When you can stand on the river anytime and anywhere, this practice will be considered a success." Sakura couldn't help but feel happy when she saw that she could achieve this level. But this joy didn¡¯t last long before it fell away. With a pop, Sakura fell into the water. Kakashi didn't catch her this time. Anyway, there were many such moments in the afternoon. Kakashi walked to the river and said, "I told you not to be distracted. Get up and continue." Sakura emerged from the river, touched her hair sheepishly, and said, "I'm sorry, Kakashi-sensei." The afternoon sunshine makes people feel a little lazy, at least Kakashi is a little sleepy. Teaching people to practice is indeed a boring thing. It¡¯s no wonder that the original Kakashi didn¡¯t start teaching the three people until the mission to the Land of Waves. ¡°If Zabuza hadn¡¯t attacked, who knows when the lazy Kakashi would have started teaching. A leaf covered Kakashi's right eye, making people drowsy under the sunlight. Kakashi didn¡¯t care and went into nap time. On the other side, Naruto and Sasuke were competing to see who could pick more peaches and faster. The two of them were walking back and forth, very busy. "You bastard Sasuke! I'm going to win this time!" Naruto said excitedly. "Tch, you're still far behind, you little loser!" Sasuke didn't give in, and his speed became even faster. It didn¡¯t take long for the two of them to pick all the peaches on the tree. "You bastard Sasuke, look, I have more peaches!" Naruto said proudly, pointing to the basket of peaches. "Who said that, I have more!" Sasuke also showed off his achievements. "Impossible! Let's count them!" Naruto shouted. "good!" So, the two of them started counting peaches. "You bastard Sasuke, have you finished counting?" Naruto asked. "The counting is over, where are you!" ¡°I¡¯ve finished counting too, I¡¯ll count three times and we¡¯ll tell the numbers together!¡± "good!" "one two three!" "Three hundred and sixty-eight!" "Three hundred and sixty-eight!" The two of them shouted at the same time, and thenStunned at the same time. There are actually the same number? "How is this possible!" Naruto shouted. "Humph, you must have one more!" Sasuke shouted. "How can it be!" The two looked at each other and each snorted coldly, expressing their dissatisfaction. "Forget it, it's a tie today. Let's go find Kakashi-sensei quickly. I don't know what he secretly taught Sakura." Naruto said. Sasuke was equally curious when he heard this. Sakura completed the training first, leaving the two of them quite unconvinced. Now Sakura is already on the next training course, and they are still here, which is a big step behind. "Agreed, let's go there first." "Um." The two hit it off immediately and went to the river to find Kakashi and Sakura. When the two of them came to the river, they saw Sakura standing alone on the river, as if walking on flat ground! The two of them were stunned! "Sakura! How did you do it? It's so amazing!" Naruto said in surprise. Sasuke clenched his fists, with excitement in his eyes. It¡¯s amazing. Did one afternoon of training allow Sakura to make such progress? Seeing the two people arriving, Sakura said with the same surprise: "I did it! It's great!" "Sakura, why are you here alone, where is Kakashi-sensei?" Naruto asked. "I'm here." Kakashi jumped down from a tree and landed in the middle of the three people. "It seems that you have done well, but Sakura has completed the second stage of chakra control training, so you two have to work hard." "Yes! Kakashi-sensei." Sasuke and Naruto were a little unwilling to be suppressed by Sakura. They made up their minds silently and must be chased back as soon as possible. "Okay, send Tao Zi back to the employer's home. Our task for today is considered completed. Let's go." "yes!" The setting sun slowly emerged in the sky, and the red light shone on several people. The shadows of one tall and three short slowly fade away. The days when I first became a genin were actually very boring. The tasks you do are not well paid and are very tedious. In fact, these are the days for the genin to practice, and they are also the time for the jounin to teach the genin. Genin must grow up as quickly as possible. First, the body is growing and developing and has great potential. Second, if the genin does not increase its strength, it will be nothing more than cannon fodder. At this time, sending genin out to perform C-level and above tasks will only lead to death. So, this boring mission journey began. In one month, Team 7 has carried out more than thirty D-level tasks. "Ah! Kakashi-sensei, can we do a C-level mission? D-level missions are so boring!" On the way back from the mission, Naruto looked completely broken. Every day, I either pick up garbage, take care of children, weed, fetch water, or plant vegetables. This kind of day is indeed very tiring. It¡¯s not just Naruto who can¡¯t stand it, Sasuke and Sakura are also resisting. Kakashi sighed when he saw this. This is a normal thing. This group of twelve-year-old boys and girls do this every day, so it¡¯s strange that they don¡¯t feel annoyed. "Okay, Naruto, I'll take on a C-level mission for you in a while, don't argue." "Really? Really? Kakashi-sensei, you are so kind!" Naruto looked at Kakashi-sensei overjoyed. "Ah, seriously, don't look at me like that." "I knew Kakashi-sensei was the best." "Okay, let's go back. See you at the door of the Hokage Building tomorrow." After Kakashi finished speaking, he disappeared again. "That's great, Sasuke, Sakura, did you hear that Kakashi-sensei agreed!" "Naruto, is it too early for us to carry out a C-level mission now? I'm afraid" Sakura said with some worry. "Sakura, there is nothing to be afraid of. We have become very good through the training of climbing trees and treading water. We should accept some high-level tasks to hone ourselves. Right, bastard Sasuke." Naruto said . Sasuke snorted and turned away. "Hey, Sasuke is here again." Sakura looked at Sasuke with stars in her eyes. "so hot." "Hey, Sakura, are you listening to me?" "Hey, hey, I know, I'm going home, Naruto, see you tomorrow." After Sakura said that, she turned around and left. "They're all gone. I'd better go back to Xianglin and Zhongwu and tell them that I'm going to carry out a C-level mission. They must be very envious. Hehe." Naruto said and hurried back home. At night, Kakashi was wandering on the street and murmured: "I've been a little bored recently. I haven't moved my body for a long time. By the way, that guy Tazuna should be here soon, right?" Kakashi walked to a tavern. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he smiled: "It turns out we've arrived." In the tavern, the gray-haired and bearded man was drunk and didn't know what he was talking about. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)?. " Sakura looked at Sasuke with stars in her eyes. "so hot." "Hey, Sakura, are you listening to me?" "Hey, hey, I know, I'm going home, Naruto, see you tomorrow." After Sakura said that, she turned around and left. "They're all gone. I'd better go back to Xianglin and Zhongwu and tell them that I'm going to carry out a C-level mission. They must be very envious. Hehe." Naruto said and hurried back home. At night, Kakashi was wandering on the street and murmured: "I've been a little bored recently. I haven't moved my body for a long time. By the way, that guy Tazuna should be here soon, right?" Kakashi walked to a tavern. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he smiled: "It turns out we've arrived." In the tavern, the gray-haired and bearded man was drunk and didn't know what he was talking about. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 256 C-level mission You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Looking at Tazuna who was so drunk, Kakashi felt helpless. This uncle had quite a lot of nerves. But since he has arrived in Konoha, he will probably go to the Hokage's office building tomorrow to announce the mission. It¡¯s time for Momochi Zabuza and Minazuki Shiro to meet each other this time. Kakashi already had a plan in mind and silently walked back to Hatake's house. In the distant country of Waves, Zabuza wiped the beheading sword in his hand with cold eyes. "Mr. Zabuza." A handsome young man with long flowing hair walked in from outside the house. "Shiro, how's it going? Have you found that guy Dazuna?" "According to the intelligence, it seems that Tatsuna ran to Konoha Village to ask for help." "Konoha? It's interesting. I heard that Konoha and Kirigakure have established diplomatic relations. Now the relationship between the two villages is very good." "Mr. Zabuza, what should we do?" "Hmph, the little reward Dazuna received is at most the level of a C-level mission or a B-level mission. There won't be any powerful characters. Once I make this vote, I will leave the Country of Waves." "Yes, Mr. Zabuza." "Shiro, do you like your current life?" Zabuza suddenly asked. "Wherever Mr. Zabuza is, I will be there. If Mr. Zabuza likes it, I will like it." Shiro showed a sweet smile, which made Zabuza a little moved. "Haha, Bai, you are still the same. Go down and prepare, and inform Brother Ghost that we will set off tomorrow to take care of that Dazna for Cardo." "yes." Watching Shiro leave, Zabuza took out another piece of white cloth and began to wipe the beheading sword. "Decapitating sword, are you eager to go back? The Kirigakure has changed, but, can I still go back?" The bright blade reflected Zabuza's cold face. That night nine years ago, Kijin Zabuza left Kirigakure and became a wandering dog in the ninja world. Until now, he can only live in hiding. It is really sad. Konoha, Hokage Building. "Kakashi-sensei, you're here, let's go in and get the mission! Today we have a C-level mission!" Naruto took Kakashi's arm and ran towards the Hokage Building. Kakashi was a little helpless, this guy's energy was really terrifying. Sakura and Sasuke followed behind, Sakura only looked at Sasuke, and Sasuke's face was also eager to try. With a creak, the door opened. The Third Hokage and Iruka are sorting out the task list. "Oh? It's Kakashi and Naruto, coming to take over the mission? Just in time, there are several D-level missions here, you can choose one." The Third Hokage said with a smile. The seventh shift has been working very efficiently these days, which makes him very satisfied. "No, no! Grandpa Hokage, we are going to do a C-level mission!" Naruto shouted. "C-level mission?" The Third Hokage was stunned for a moment, obviously not expecting Naruto to say that. "Naruto, you have just become genin and can only perform D-level missions. Only experienced genin and chuunin can perform C-level missions." "Ahh! I don't care, we have become very powerful, we must carry out C-level missions! Kakashi-sensei also said we can do it!" Naruto moved Kakashi out at this time. The Third Hokage looked at Kakashi, obviously waiting for Kakashi to give an explanation. "Sandaime-sama, Naruto and the others are indeed capable enough to carry out C-level missions. With me here, there will be no problem." ¡°I see, since you said so, I¡¯ll give you a C-level mission.¡± "Sandaime-sama, isn't it appropriate?" Iruka dissuaded. "Haha, Iruka, it's okay, Kakashi is here, it's just a C-level mission." Iruka glanced at Kakashi, and then said: "Same." "Okay, Naruto, I will give you a task to protect someone." "Really? Really? Who is it? A daimyo? Or is it the princess?" "Haha, it's not the case. Please come in." Everyone looked at the door at the same time, and saw an uncle with gray hair and glasses pushing the door open. He was holding a wine bottle in his hand, his face was slightly red, and he looked like he was already half drunk.?? state. "What? They're all little devils." Dazna picked up the bottle, took another sip, leaned on the door frame and said, "Especially, is the shortest stupid guy really a ninja?" Naruto laughed and said: "Who is the shortest stupid guy, haha." Sasuke and Sakura walked up to Naruto at this time. With a glance, it was clear who was the shortest. Naruto became furious and shouted: "You bastard! I'm going to kill you!" Kakashi grabbed Naruto's collar and said helplessly: "Naruto, stop making trouble, that is our protected object." "Kakashi-sensei!" "Okay, don't worry about these details." The drunk uncle said loudly: "I am Dazna, a super famous bridge-building expert. Before I go home to build the bridge, please risk your lives to protect me." Kakashi was speechless. The reward for the C-level mission given by Dazuna was simply not enough for the ninja to risk his life to protect him. There is no possibility of casualties in C-level missions unless there is an accident. ¡° However, Kakashi didn¡¯t say it clearly, and Dazuna¡¯s lie cannot be exposed yet. "Kakashi, I leave this task to you. The duration of the task is one month." "I understand, Third Generation." Kakashi turned to the three of them and said, "You have one hour to pack your things now. We will gather at the gate of Konoha Village in one hour." "yes!" Kakashi returned to the Hatake family home, put on the back he had prepared long ago, took out the red magatama from his arms, and showed a smile. The Uchiha family home. "Sasuke? Why are you back again?" Mikoto asked doubtfully. "Mom, our team has just received a C-level mission and is going to the Country of Waves. I am coming back to pack my things and will be leaving later," Sasuke said. "So urgent? Just wait a moment and mom will help you clean up." Miqin said. "Mom, no need, I'll just go and pack it up. Just bring a few sets of clothes." "No, how can you do it alone? I'll help you clean up." Sasuke was helpless, he really couldn't resist Mikoto's enthusiasm, so he could only let her do it. The Haruno family. "Sakura?" Haruno Meabuki looked at Sakura walking in in surprise. "Mom, I'm going to the Country of Waves on a mission. I should be there for a month. I won't say anything anymore. I'm in a hurry, so I'm going to pack my things first." Sakura ran back to the room in a hurry. "This kid, it's true, he's still so irritable at such an old age. But he's going on a mission to the Land of Waves? The mission to leave the village is at least C-level, right? How could it be so fast? Forget it, with Lord Kakashi following him, there shouldn't be any what is the problem." Naruto ran all the way home, and said excitedly as he ran: "Great, great! I can finally carry out a C-level mission. If I tell Xianglin and Zhonggo, they will be jealous to death. Hehe, I followed Kaka as expected. Teacher Xi is the best!¡± An hour later, at the gate of Konoha, Team 7 was assembled. "Ah! That's great! Ready to go!" Naruto looked particularly excited. "Naruto, what are you so excited about?" Sakura asked in confusion. ¡°Ahaha, I haven¡¯t left the village before, so I find it so novel.¡± Naruto looked at the road outside the village with a look of longing. As the Jinchuuriki of the Kyuubi, Naruto's freedom is also restricted to the village. Unlike Sakura and Sasuke, they both left the village with their parents. "Kid, can you really protect my safety like this?" Dazna looked down upon him. Naruto looked slightly angry and wanted to say something, but Kakashi spoke first: "Mr. Tatsuna, Naruto is an excellent ninja. Please rest assured about this, as long as your mission is only to protect you from bandits." , there is nothing wrong with him.¡± Kakashi looked directly at Dazuna, which made Dazuna feel a little hairy. Has it been discovered? Probably not. If he is discovered, he will definitely not accept this mission. So it should be just an illusion. "Okay, let's go." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 257 Nazuo vs Ghost Brothers You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The sun is just right, so it¡¯s a good season to go out for an outing. "It's a pity that Team 7 is not going on an outing this time, but on a mission. "Ah, the weather is really nice." Kakashi put his hands in his pockets and looked lazy. Naruto complained: "Kakashi-sensei, we are on a mission, are you really okay with this?" "Well, don't worry about this. It's just a C-level mission. If your lives are not in danger, I won't get involved. So, the main force of this mission is you. If you can complete this mission, I will recommend it. You guys will take the Chunin Exams in four months." The three of them were all shocked when they heard this. Naruto showed an excited expression and said, "Really? Kakashi-sensei?" "Of course it's true. When have I lied to you? Come on, try your best." Naruto and Sasuke were both excited when they heard this, while Sakura was a little worried. Can I really take the Chunin Exam with Sasuke and Naruto? Kakashi patted Sakura on the shoulder and said: "Sakura, when Naruto and Sasuke charge into battle, they still need you to be stable at the rear, so don't feel that you are useless." When Sakura heard this, her face became solemn, she nodded solemnly, and said, "I understand, Kakashi-sensei." "Ah, that's great." Kakashi¡¯s eyes are like crescent moons, and his whole person has that gentle aura. Looking at the wrinkled Naruto and others in front of him, Kakashi felt a little relieved. This team is constantly getting stronger. It was nearly noon, Kakashi suddenly saw a puddle in front of him, frowned slightly, and said to himself: "Is it here?" Looking at Naruto and Sasuke, they looked at each other and seemed to have reached some kind of tacit understanding. Kakashi smiled with satisfaction upon seeing this. It seems that the mission training for more than a month has not been in vain, and the observation ability of the two people has indeed improved to a higher level. As for Sakura, she looked worried, obviously not paying attention to this. Stepping through the puddle, Kakashi clearly felt the faint presence of chakra inside. It¡¯s about the strength of a chuunin. Kakashi raised the corners of his mouth slightly and said secretly: "Interesting." At this moment, a chain suddenly appeared and wrapped Kakashi tightly! Two black-haired weirdos wearing oxygen masks each held one in their hands and shouted in a low voice: "The first one!" With a tear, Kakashi turned into a pile of broken flesh and blood. Seeing this, Sakura screamed: "Ah!! Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto and Sasuke didn't react at all, as if Kakashi's death had nothing to do with them. Mingtou and Yetou looked at each other, rushed towards Naruto, and shouted in a low voice: "Second one!" Naruto took out a kunai, which was completely different from ordinary kunai. It had three branches. It was Kakashi¡¯s unique Flying Thunder God kunai! "Don't underestimate people! I am the man destined to become Hokage, Uzumaki Naruto!" The three-pronged kunai stabbed the center of the chain, preventing it from wrapping around his body. At this time, Sasuke was not idle. He took out a shuriken and a kunai from his ninja bag. First, the shuriken was shot from the right hand, hitting a hole in the chain, and then the kunai shot away and hit the center of the shuriken. Ding! The chain that cut Kakashi into pieces was nailed to the tree, unable to move. The two ghost brothers looked surprised, what a great power, what a sophisticated shuriken technique! Without much hesitation, the two of them abandoned the chains and ran towards Dazna. Sakura was startled, but she still took out the kunai and shouted: "Be careful, Mr. Tazuna." At this time, Dazna was already so frightened that his legs were weak and he could not move. Naruto and Sasuke looked at each other and ran towards the ghost brothers together. "Your opponent is me!" Naruto shouted, forming seals with his hands at the same time. "The art of shadow clone!" The shadow clone directly blocked Mingtou's attack, but his arm was injured and disappeared with a bang. On the other side, Sasuke fired two kunai again, forcing Kartou back. Naruto and Sasuke also rushed to Sakura at this time, holding handsThey all held kunai and looked at the ghost brothers in front of them with solemn expressions. "Genin of Konoha, hand over the old man behind you, otherwise, don't blame us for being rude." Mingtou said. "How is that possible! This is our target of protection!" Naruto shouted. "Looking at your forehead protectors, you should be from Kirigakure. How could you interfere with our mission in Konoha? Are you the traitorous ninjas of Kirigakure?" Sasuke asked. The two ghost brothers snorted coldly: "Huh, I don't have time to talk nonsense with you. Since you are unwilling to hand over that old man, then I will send you to see your useless jounin teacher!" "Water Escape! Water Bullet Technique!" Ming Tou formed a seal with his hands, and huge water bullets shot out from his mouth! Not to be outdone, Sasuke also formed a seal with his hands and said: "Fire Release! The powerful fire ball technique!" Fire and water meet! A huge amount of water vapor is formed instantly. Kartou rushed towards Naruto, waved his hand and punched him! "Hmph! Look at your uncle Naruto's iron fist!" Naruto didn¡¯t show any weakness and had a fist-bump with Kartou! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The fists met, and the huge force made both of them take a step back. Now, both Yetou and Mingtou feel like sunken dogs. Is this a genin? Damn it! Genin knows this kind of ninjutsu? Still have such great power? Are the genin of Konoha taking drugs? Sakura looked at the two people fighting in front and felt an extremely stable feeling in her heart. ¡°It¡¯s great to have these two here.¡± Thinking like this, Sakura couldn't help but feel a little strange. Although these two enemies were good, it was obviously ridiculous to want to kill Kakashi-sensei. Sakura looked at the place where Kakashi's body was buried and found that it was just a few pieces of rotten wood. I felt happy, and sure enough, Kakashi-sensei was fine. But Sakura was even more confused, where did Kakashi-sensei go? At this time, Sakura suddenly remembered what Kakashi said before. He will not take action on this mission unless it is a last resort. So, is this also a test for them? When Sakura thought of this, she squeezed the kunai in her hand tighter. ¡°In this case, how can we let Kakashi-sensei down? On the big tree on the side, Kakashi looked at the battle below and nodded in approval. "Not bad. We are chuunin after all. To be able to fight like this in such a short period of time means that you have lived up to my teachings. So, how long will it take to deal with these two chunin?" Kakashi looked at the battle below with some curiosity. It¡¯s just two chuunin, Kakashi doesn¡¯t intend to take action himself. "Naruto, how about a bet?" Sasuke suddenly said at this time. "What bet?" Naruto asked curiously. "One person per person, whoever kills the opponent first will win. The loser will help the opponent complete a D-level mission when they return to Konoha." "Okay! No problem! Just wait and do D-level tasks for me!" Naruto looked confident. "You have to be well prepared!" Sasuke chuckled. Seeing this, Sakura was a bit dumbfounded. Now that the two of them were still in the mood to bicker, they were really convinced. "Damn you brats, we are Chuunin! Who gave you the confidence!" Mingtou is furious! As a chuunin, it¡¯s no wonder he was so angry when he was ignored by two genin brats. And the businessman on the other side also had a face full of anger. "As a prey, you must look like a prey!" Sasuke roared and rushed towards Kartou. Not to be outdone, Naruto formed a seal with his hands! "The art of multiple shadow clones!" Bang bang bang! Dozens of positions that Naruto occupied instantly surrounded Mingtou. Mingtou was shocked, shadow clone? Still the same amount, damn it! The genin of Konoha are really on drugs! Does anyone care? "Everyone, come on!" Dozens of people surrounded Mingtou, dozens of fists banged on his body, and Mingtou had no time to react. On the other side, the shurikens in Sasuke's hands kept flying, rushing towards Kartou. At the same time, make a seal with both hands! "Fire Escape! Phoenix Immortal Fire Technique!" "ah!" The two ghost brothers also screamed again and again. After a moment, one had a bruised nose and face, and the other had scorch marks all over his body. Both of them were lying on the ground in embarrassment. Their expressions vividly explain what it means to see a ghost in broad daylight. ¡°I was the one who killed my opponent first!¡± "it's me!" Naruto and Sasuke bumped their foreheads together, arguing about who killed their opponent first. Sakura smiled helplessly and said, "That seems to have fallen at the same time." "What! It's a tie again!" The two of them shouted in unison. Dazna was stunned, these two brats were really terrifyingly strong. "Kakashi-sensei, we have solved it, you can come out." Naruto shouted. With a whoosh, Kakashi appeared in front of the two of them and said with a smile: "Ah, thank you for your hard work!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)The two brothers also screamed in agony. A moment later, one had a bruised nose and face, and the other had scorch marks all over his body, both lying on the ground in a miserable state. Their expressions vividly explain what it means to see a ghost in broad daylight. ¡°I was the one who killed my opponent first!¡± "it's me!" Naruto and Sasuke bumped their foreheads together, arguing about who killed their opponent first. Sakura smiled helplessly and said, "That seems to have fallen at the same time." "What! It's a tie again!" The two of them shouted in unison. Dazna was stunned, these two brats were really terrifyingly strong. "Kakashi-sensei, we have solved it, you can come out." Naruto shouted. With a whoosh, Kakashi appeared in front of the two of them and said with a smile: "Ah, thank you for your hard work!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 258: Encountering Zabuza (Rewards will be added) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "What? Brother Ghost failed?" Zabuza said in surprise. "Yes, Mr. Zabuza, they didn't come back for an hour, so I went to check, and I saw their bodies. They must have died at the hands of Konoha's ninjas." "Oh? Interesting. It seems that the old guy Tazuna must have lied about the level of the mission, and then found a genin team led by a jounin. Haha, this old guy is not stupid." Zabuza sneered. "Mr. Zabuza, do we still want to continue the mission?" "Go, why don't you go? It's just a jounin. How can I, Kirigakure Kijin, be afraid of a jounin?" Zabuza picked up the huge beheading sword with disdain on his face. These people, Zabuza¡¯s opponents are the Kirigakure Anbu who came to hunt him down. Since Terumi Mei took office, this pursuit has disappeared. Presumably Kirigakure is busy reforming and has no time to pay attention to Zabuza, a rebellious ninja. It is precisely because of this that Zabuza and these people have no enemies who can fight against him. As a ninja like Zabuza, it is very lonely to have no opponent. ¡°I hope this opponent can cheer me up.¡± "Mr. Zabuza, you are so strong, you can't possibly have an opponent." Haku said respectfully. "The world is very big, and I am still far from the peak, otherwise I would not have failed in the coup. Bai, you have great potential. In two years at most, you will surpass me. Work hard. I have not finished it." I still have to rely on you to do the things I need to do.¡± "It is my honor to serve Zabuza-sama." "Okay, let's go together this time, you can just watch from the side." "Yes! Zabuza" Zabuza was carrying the beheading sword, and the coldness in his eyes kept bursting out. "A ninja from Konoha? I hope you can enjoy it a little bit." Outside the house, the sun is very bright, but there is some gray fog that makes it difficult to see the direction. Haku followed Zabuza, thinking to himself: "Mr. Zabuza, I will definitely let you realize your dream, because your dream is my dream!" At the border of the Land of Waves, after Kakashi questioned Dazuna, he still chose to continue the mission. This was his purpose. The purpose of questioning Dazna was just to warn him not to lie about the level of missions in the future. ¡°After all, if I hadn¡¯t come by myself this time and had been someone else, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been so lucky. You know, what you have to face next is not two ordinary chuunin, but the elite jounin Momochi Zabuza. With masters of this level, I am afraid that among the teachers in Konoha, only Kai and Shikaku can lead the team to escape unscathed. There is still a lot of difference between Asuma and Kurenai. When Kakashi said that the level of the mission was upgraded to B level, or even above, Sasuke and Naruto both looked excited. ¡°Obviously, high-level tasks are their pursuit, and they are now trying their best to prove their abilities. Sakura was not so optimistic. Originally, she wanted to persuade her to give up, but seeing how excited Sasuke and Naruto were, she swallowed the idea of ??giving up. No matter what, Sakura is relieved that Kakashi is here. After passing through a small area of ????sea in a small boat, everyone finally arrived at the Kingdom of Waves. "Everyone, it's only half a day's journey to my home. My daughter will definitely prepare a sumptuous lunch for you by then!" "Great! I've been hungry for a long time!" Naruto said excitedly. Several days of trekking still made Naruto, who had never traveled far, feel a little tired, but more excited. Kakashi¡¯s ears suddenly twitched and he looked somewhere, thinking to himself: ¡°Are you here?¡± Not long after, Naruto was also frightened. He quickly took out a kunai with his right hand and shot it in one direction! "who is it!" Naruto shouted, making everyone stop. Sakura was nervous and said quickly: "Naruto, what's going on?" "I don't know, I just felt something there." Naruto said with some confusion. The feeling just now seems to have suddenly disappeared. Kakashi looked at Naruto in surprise. This guy's perception seemed to be a bit sharp.Is it a natural function of the Uzumaki clan? Naruto and Sakura walked over together, dug through the grass, and found a snow rabbit with its ears pinned by Naruto's kunai. "Naruto! Look at the good things you have done! What a cute rabbit!" Sakura pulled out the kunai angrily and held the snow rabbit in her arms. Girls are always irresistible to cute things. "Ah, I'm sorry, I didn't mean it." Naruto clasped his hands together and said very apologetically. Sasuke frowned when he saw this, feeling something was wrong. Suddenly, Sasuke had a flash of inspiration and said, "No! That's a snow rabbit! It only lives in cold places, and there's no way it would appear in a place like this! It must be a prop used by someone else to do the Substitution Technique!" Sakura and Naruto were both shocked when they heard this, and quickly let go of the snow rabbit. Kakashi nodded with satisfaction. These three people have indeed grown a lot during the time they followed him. It seems that his teachings were not in vain. At this moment, a huge sword roared over! Sasuke¡¯s expression changed drastically and he shouted quickly: ¡°Squat down quickly!¡± Sakura and Naruto immediately got down upon hearing this, and Tatsuna was also pushed down by Sakura. But Kakashi didn¡¯t move at all! "Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto shouted anxiously. Kakashi ignored it, snorted coldly, and said: "It's funny, no one has dared to use a knife in front of me for a long time." boom! The seal of the thunder sword was lifted, and Qian Ting instantly appeared in Kakashi's right hand. Blue thunder light kept flashing above Qian Ting. Kakashi narrowed his right eye, and Qian Ting swept out! Ding! The first collision between Qian Ting and the decapitating sword! Sparks are flying! Kakashi exerted a slight force on his right hand, and saw that the decapitating sword was cut in two! Bang Dang! The huge beheading sword split into two and fell in front of Kakashi. Sasuke and the four others were stunned! What kind of operation is this! Why don't you be so cruel? This was the first time Kakashi took action since this mission, but it was the first time that Sasuke, Naruto and the others understood what it means to be a real strong man! "Soso awesome!" Naruto murmured. Sakura nodded silently, expressing full agreement with Naruto's words. Sasuke looked at Kakashi with a look full of enthusiasm. Is this his teacher, Kakashi Hatake? It is indeed ridiculously strong! Sasuke had the most intuitive feeling of how terrifying that sword flying across the sky was. However, this terrifying sword was actually cut off by Kakashi. This kind of vision, judgment, and control are really shocking. Kakashi did not stop there, but looked at the big tree on the other side. On top of the big tree, a man wearing striped pants, naked upper body, and dressed in a vulgar style was standing on the branch. "Beheading sword? Kirigakure rebelled against Ninmochi Zabuza?" Kakashi asked two questions in succession, both of which were extremely affirmative. And Zabuza, who was standing on the branch, looked confused at this time. The beheading sword actually broke! Who is this guy? Silver-white hair, one covered eye, and a long sword with blue lightning. Zabuza¡¯s pupils shrank! These clues all point to a name that scares the ninja world! Hatake Kakashi! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 259 Battle! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi¡¯s eyes were like daggers, staring directly at Zabuza who was not far away. The terrifying momentum was like an incoming storm, rushing towards Zabuza one wave after another. Zabuza¡¯s expression changed. This feeling was even more terrifying than that of Yagura, the Fourth Mizukage! Film level! Zabuza made a judgment in an instant, and cold sweat flowed down his forehead. The feeling when facing Yagura suddenly came back to me. That is a feeling of powerlessness. The water escape, silent killing skills and sword skills that he is good at are all worthless in his eyes. Looking at Kakashi¡¯s cold gaze, Zabuza clearly felt that it was a more powerful existence than Yagura. what to do! Escape? No, you can¡¯t jump! Kakashi¡¯s speed is the highest in the ninja world. At the age of 18, Kakashi was evenly matched with Raikage, let alone now. Since we can¡¯t escape, we can only fight! After calming down his fear, Zabuza whispered: "It turns out to be the famous Konoha's number one technician, Kakashi Hatake. How disrespectful." Konoha¡¯s number one technician! A terrifying existence that masters thousands of ninjutsu and can use it skillfully! "I didn't expect that you would still have this kind of intelligence ability after leaving Kirigakure. It's really rare. It seems that your career as a rebel ninja has been pretty good." Kakashi smiled. Kakashi quite admired Zabuza for being able to calm down his emotions so quickly. It is worthy of being called a ghost. This psychological quality is indeed worthy of this title. Zabuza laughed at himself and said, "He's just a street rat, how can he be called good?" "Did the coup fail? Under the oppression of the Fourth Mizukage, you dare to stand up, you can be regarded as a man, but what you are doing now, I am afraid you are aiding the evil." "Aiding a tyrant? What if I sell my soul to the devil for my dream? Although Cardo is not a good person, he can provide me with enough funds to make a comeback!" When Zabuza said this, his eyes were a little fanatical. His ambition did not extinguish with the failure of the coup, but became even stronger. Become the Mizukage and give Kirigakure the correct rule, not the blood mist policy. (Due to the closure of Kirigakure Village, Zabuza didn¡¯t know that Terumi Mei had changed the blood mist policy after he came to power.) This goal was already determined when he killed all the candidates in the graduation exam. He would not allow Kirigakure, who he grew up with, to suffer such inhumane training methods again. Ninjas are definitely not emotionless creatures. It¡¯s just that on this road, Zabuza gradually lost himself, and finally forgot his original intention and only remembered his ambition. So much so that he wanted to train Bai to be his tool instead of his companion. "That's not the case! How can dreams be realized in this way! Dreams must be realized through one's own efforts, not in this in this despicable way!" Naruto shouted after hearing this, obviously disagreeing with Zabuza's statement. He also has a dream, his dream is to be Naruto, but if he is asked to sell his soul to the devil to realize it, then Naruto will definitely refuse. "Naruto¡­¡­" Seeing Naruto so excited, Sasuke and Sakura were both stunned. "Kid, what do you know? Do you know what a ninja is? Don't think that just because you wear a ninja's forehead protector, you are a ninja! Ridiculous! I sacrifice myself like this for my dream, that's what a ninja does!" Zabuza angrily scolded. "No! I will never agree with your approach!" Naruto¡¯s eyes are firm, exuding a terrifying belief that is hard to shake! Kakashi stretched out his hand to stop Naruto and said, "Zabuza, you are lost. You have even forgotten the purpose of setting out. So what if you achieve your goal?" Zabuza was stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t know what to say. Are you wrong? ??What is the difference between helping people like Kado and Yagura before? At this moment, Kakashi was alert and said: "Come out, don't hide, you have been exposed." There was silence in the woods, and there was no change at all because of Kakashi's words. ?Sasuke and the three of them were all nervous. They knew that Kakashi would never make a mistake in judgment. "Aren't you willing to come out? Then let me ask you to come out." Kakashi flicked his right hand, and blue Senbon shot out. Chidori Chibon! With a tearing sound, Qianben stabbed into a tree, and then with a bang, the tree exploded! Behind the tree is a young man wearing a mask! The young man dodged and came to Zabuza's side. "Mr. Zabuza, I'm sorry, I was discovered." "I don't blame you. After all, the opponent is Hatake Kakashi. It's already amazing that he can hide until now. Now let's think about how to escape." "Mr. Zabuza, I'll hold them back, you can run away first." "Haha, are you kidding me? I, Kijin Zabuza, have never used this method of escaping before. It's so ridiculous!" Zabuza picked up the half-broken beheading sword on the side and looked at Kakashi solemnly. Although this battle must be lost, we must fight! "Oh? Still want to fight? Naruto Sasuke, the boy wearing the mask will be left to you. Are you confident?" Naruto and Sasuke looked at each other and said, "Yes!" "Then, go ahead." When Naruto and Sasuke heard this, their chakra moved under their feet and they ran towards Shiro. Kakashi said to Sakura: "Sakura, stay away and protect Mr. Dazuna." "Um!" In a blink of an eye, before Zabuza could react, Kakashi came in front of him, grabbed his shoulders directly, and threw him away. "Change another place." "Mr. Zabuza!" Haku whispered, wanting to go to Zabuza, but was stopped by Naruto and Sasuke. "Your opponent is us." Sasuke shouted. "Damn it, it seems that if I want to help Mr. Zabuza, I have to defeat you first." Bai shouted lowly, then formed a seal and said: "Ice Escape Secret Technique! Magic Mirror Ice Crystal!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Dozens of ice mirrors instantly appeared in front of the two of them. "What is this? Ice cubes?" Naruto said doubtfully. Sasuke looked solemn. With this kind of ninjutsu, is the opponent also a ninja with the blood inheritance limit? And this kind of ninja means that he is one level stronger than ninjas of the same level, and can even kill people beyond his level! Shiro's figure blended into the ice realm, he took out six Senbon in his hand, and whispered: "I'm sorry, for Mr. Zabuza, please die here!" The battle is about to break out! In the distance, Zabuza stabilized his steps and looked at Kakashi who was already standing. "Kakashi, you are very confident in those two brats. Shiro's blood-stained secret technique is not easy to solve even for me." Kakashi looked at the world made of ice and whispered: "How can a goshawk spread its wings and fly high without experiencing the baptism of wind and rain? This is a hardship they should go through." "Hahaha, Kakashi, you are too confident. Even with experience, Haku is still an invincible opponent to them. If you act like this, I'm afraid you will have to collect corpses for them later." Zabuza laughed. "Zabuza, you don't have to worry about them, you should worry about yourself first. With a broken beheading sword, are you sure you still want to fight me?" Zabuza tightened his grip on the beheading sword and said, "I have long heard that Hatake's sword skills are one of the best in the ninja world. I met him today, so naturally I wanted to ask for advice." ¡°It¡¯s interesting, come on then!¡± With Qian Ting in hand, Kakashi¡¯s fighting spirit completely exploded! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 260 Water Prison Technique! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Qian Ting buzzes, and it has become a little lonely over the years. In the hands of Kakashi, the name of Qian Ting has become a brilliant symbol in the ninja world. Kirigakure¡¯s seven ninja swords, each one has its own characteristics. Sometimes, the name of the knife is louder than the name of the user. But Qian Ting is different. From being unknown to being famous in the ninja world, it relies on its master, Hatake Kakashi. As long as it is in the hands of Kakashi, it is the weapon that makes the ninja world tremble. After Hatake's sword skills were perfected, fewer and fewer people were able to catch Kakashi's sword. And after becoming the Minister of ANBU, Kakashi has few opportunities to take action. After all, no leader would just pick up the knife and do it himself. Therefore, fighting is what Qian Ting longs for. Now, what he is facing is a famous swordsman in the ninja world. Qian Ting was naturally extremely excited. ? One is a decapitating sword that is said to be able to be infinitely reborn, and the other is a famous blade with the name of Thunder. The collision between the two begins at this moment! Ding! The two knives collide, the sound of steel clashing! Although only half of the beheading sword is left, it is still very huge. Although it is not as long as Qian Ting, its width is definitely more than ten times that of Qian Ting. The huge blade has a very good defensive effect. Divide at the touch of a touch! Zabuza looked at Kakashi solemnly, as an expert would know if he was there as soon as he made a move. With just a moment of collision, Zabuza could clearly feel that Kakashi's sword skills were stronger than imagined. Kakashi looked at Zabuza with interest. The eyes of the two collided, and their bodies were slashed at the same time. Ding-ding-ding-ding-ding! The knife shadows collide continuously in mid-air! It is really rare for Zabuza to be able to keep up with Kakashi's speed while holding that heavy beheading sword. Of course, Kakashi didn¡¯t try his best. After hundreds of exchanges, the two stepped back in tacit agreement and distanced themselves. "Zabuza, I didn't expect you to be able to wield the broken decapitation sword like this. Do you really deserve to be one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen?" "The Seven Ninja Swordsmen? Most of them have died long ago, and fewer and fewer people are qualified to bear this title. How can there be a true Seven Ninja Swordsmen in Kirigakure today?" It is true that Kirigakure has four ninja swords now, but no one is qualified to pick them up. With the decapitating sword in Zabuza's hands, Samehada being taken away by Kisame Kisame, Raitoga being taken away by Black Hoe Raiga, today's Seven Ninja Swordsmen have long existed in name only. "Maybe you can consider returning to Kirigakure." Kakashi said. "I will go back, with my dream and the ability to become a Mizukage." Zabuza plunged the knife into the ground and looked at Kakashi resolutely. Make a seal with both hands! "Water escape! Water dragon bullet technique!" The roaring water dragon suddenly rolled up from the current on the side and rushed towards Kakashi. The majestic water dragon even has power that vaguely exceeds B-level ninjutsu. Kakashi does not dodge or dodge. This kind of ninjutsu does not seem to be a threat to him now. "White Yayue Chong!" The white crescent moon then slashed out, splitting the ferocious water dragon in half, and water splashed everywhere! Zabuza¡¯s pupils shrank, and he slashed with a B-level ninjutsu? Is this the power of Hatake Knife Technique? fear! Although the reputation of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen is powerful, part of it still relies on the characteristics of the Ninja Sword itself. Among them, there are not many who are really good at swordsmanship in the world. This is the first time Zabuza has seen such terrifying sword skills. It would be unwise to fight with this level of swordsmanship with a broken beheading sword! In this case, Zabuza narrowed his eyes and formed seals with his hands again. "The Art of Kirigakure!" In an instant, thick white fog filled the surroundings, and it was impossible to see anything beyond one meter. "Is it the Kirigakure Jutsu? It's interesting. Although I have seen similar ninjutsu in Kirigakure, you are still the first to be able to use this ninjutsu to this extent."   "Humph, Kakashi, even you can't do anything in this thick fog. Be obedient and become the prey in my hands." Zabuza¡¯s voice sounded far and near, making it difficult to hear in which direction it was coming. "The silent killing technique is somewhat interesting, but this little trick has no effect in front of me." "Hmph, I'm not ashamed of my words, let me see how you can break my Kirigakure technique." Kakashi touched his head in confusion and sighed: "It seems that you won't shed tears until you see the coffin. If that's the case, I won't be polite." Putting his right hand to his mouth and biting it gently, bright red liquid appeared instantly. The hands quickly formed seals. "The art of psychics!" "boom!" There was a burst of smoke, and a giant white dog appeared in front of Kakashi. "Kakashi-sama." "Dingchun, lock the enemy's position." "Yes! Lord Kakashi." Dingchun is the strongest among the nine little hellhounds, and he also has the keenest sense of smell. No matter how small the smell is, it cannot escape his nose. Dingchun¡¯s nose kept twitching, and after a moment, his big black eyes flashed with light, and then he disappeared. "Oh? Did you find it? It was really fast." In fact, if Kakashi wants to find the direction of Zabuza, he only needs to start Sage Mode. It was just on Kakashi's whim that he summoned Joharu. Think of it as walking the dog. He looked towards the ice realm in the distance. That was true ice escape, completely different from the half-assed pseudo-ice escape in Wolf Fang Avalanche in the Land of Snow. The gap between them is just like the gap between Yamato and the first Hokage. "I wonder if Naruto and Sasuke can get the growth they deserve." Kakashi murmured. As for defeating Bai with their own strength, that is obviously unrealistic. Today's Shiro has at least the strength of a jounin, while Naruto and Sasuke are only a chunin. It is not easy to take down Shiro. The reason why Kakashi asked the two to fight Shiro was just to stimulate Sasuke's Sharingan. In the fear between life and death, Sasuke can find the key to open those evil eyes. "Sasuke, don't let me down." In the magic mirror ice crystal, Naruto and Sasuke both had many Senbon stuck on their bodies, looking like two hedgehogs. "Damn it, how could this guy be so fast!" Naruto pulled out the Senbon in his right hand, looking quite unhappy. From just now to now, the two of them have not touched this young man at all. "This ice is so weird, the fire escape can't melt at all, damn it!" Sasuke said through gritted teeth, his tone full of reluctance. "Sasuke, let's run in different directions to see if he can catch up with us." Naruto said suddenly. "Okay, I want to see how fast he is!" The two hit it off immediately and ran wildly in different directions. Bai held several thousand books in his hand and spoke with a cold tone. "It's useless, this is my world, no matter how fast you are, you can't escape my speed." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Thousands of books were flying everywhere, as if they were flying out of all directions. ah! In an instant, Sasuke and Naruto were once again filled with Senbon. "Damn it!" Outside the ice realm. "it's here!" Dingharu let out a low roar, opened his bloody mouth, and bit Zabuza in the dark! Zabuza was startled by the sudden appearance of the big dog. What a ferocious dog! Zabuza quickly ducked and avoided Sadharu's fangs. "Psychic beast?" Zabuza frowned, never expecting that Kakashi¡¯s psychic beast had such an excellent sense of smell and found his location in an instant. ¡°Damn it, I have to find a way to get rid of the smell on my body.¡± Zabuza whispered, looking around, and suddenly, Zabuza's eyes lit up. He saw the small river. "found it!" Zabuza ran towards the river. As long as it enters the water, no matter how sensitive the dog's nose is, it will not be able to smell its own smell. When Zabuza jumped into the water with a splash, he suddenly felt something was wrong. This water is so heavy! At this time, Kakashi appeared above the water and said with a smile: "I've been waiting for you for a long time, Water Release! Water Prison Technique!" In Zabuza's surprised eyes, Kakashi's right hand formed a water ball, wrapping Zabuza inside, making him unable to move! A turtle in a urn! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)I'm afraid that no matter how sensitive a dog's nose is, he won't be able to smell his own scent. When Zabuza jumped into the water with a splash, he suddenly felt something was wrong. This water is so heavy! At this time, Kakashi appeared above the water and said with a smile: "I've been waiting for you for a long time, Water Release! Water Prison Technique!" In Zabuza's surprised eyes, Kakashi's right hand formed a water ball, wrapping Zabuza inside, making him unable to move! A turtle in a urn! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 261 Zabuza¡¯s choice! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "How come you know the Water Prison Jutsu!" Zabuza was surprised. This was a ninjutsu he was good at, but when the other party used it like this, he inevitably felt awkward in his heart. "What do you think?" Kakashi narrowed his eyes and smiled, without any intention of explaining. Zabuza's heart sank, how could he forget that the man in front of him was a man who had copied thousands of ninjutsu using the Sharingan. It was not surprising that he could use the Water Prison Jutsu. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Zabuza smiled bitterly in his heart. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would be defeated by my best water escape in the end. How ironic. "Since I've fallen into your hands, I'll kill or behead him as I please." It can be considered as hard without being stretched. As a true ninja, you can face death calmly. A man will die when he dies, and he will never do anything groveling. Although Zabuza lost himself, he never lost the pride he should have. He is the ghost of Kirigakure, and he will not change even if he dies. Kakashi glanced at Zabuza with admiration. Only such a person is worthy of what he has done for him. "Don't worry, I won't kill you or chop you into pieces. There is someone who wants to meet you." Zabuza was stunned for a moment and said, "Who?" Zabuza was trapped, and the thick fog gradually dissipated. "Mizukage-sama, come out." Kakashi whispered, and in the thick fog that was about to dissipate, a beautiful figure slowly emerged. Wearing a dark blue robe, her shoulders are slightly exposed, and her long brown curly cross hair covers her right eye, while her left eye appears green. It is none other than the fifth Mizukage, Mei Terumi! And behind her is a middle-aged man, one-eyed Qing! "Terumi Mei? Mizukage-sama? Sure enough, did you succeed?" Seeing that familiar figure, Zabuza felt a little sad. As a former member of Kirigakure, Zabuza naturally knew who Terumi Mei was. Although the two are not students in the same class, they still have some friendship. Back then, Terumi Mei also roped in Zabuza to fight against Yagura, but Zabuza didn't appreciate it at all and directly led a group of people to work alone. As a result, Yagura saw through it and had no choice but to leave Kirigakure. "Zabuza, I haven't seen you for a long time. I didn't expect you to look like this when we meet again." Terumi Mei was also filled with emotion. Zabuza, who was known as the Demon King back then, was so powerful that he had few opponents among Kirigakure. "It's a pity that he was too arrogant and could not accept Terumi Mei's request for cooperation. In the end, the coup failed and Kirigakure left. "You are the same person who has the dream of bringing a new life to Kirigakure through a coup. You succeeded, but I failed. You are right. I was too confident back then, which led to the consequences today." Terumi Mei glanced at Kakashi and said, "Kakashi, please lift the water prison technique. I have something to talk to Zabuza about." Kakashi nodded and did not refuse. The right hand left the water ball, and the water fell naturally. Zabuza regained the freedom of movement. "Terumi Mei, no, the Fifth Mizukage-sama, what do you need to say to such a rebellious ninja like me?" Zabuza laughed at himself. "How dare you! How dare you talk to Mizukage-sama like this!" Ao saw Zabuza's arrogant expression and scolded him very unhappily. "Qing! Shut up!" Terumi Mei shouted softly. "Mizukage-sama, he" "Okay, that's enough." Seeing that Terumi Mei¡¯s face looked angry, Aoya didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. Zabuza said with great interest: "I didn't expect that Yagura's close confidant, Aoto, would follow you, Terumi Mei. Sure enough, you are much better at politics than me." "Zabuza, Yagura went against the grain, and failure was bound to happen sooner or later. Now I have become the Fifth Mizukage, determined to create a prosperous age for Kirigakure. The blood mist policy has ended, and after I became the Fifth Mizukage, I also revoked my support for you. Fatwa.¡± Zabuza thought, he was not an idiot. After hearing what Terumi Mei said, he obviously understood what Terumi Mei meant to come to him. "You want me to go back to Kirigakure?" "Yes, Kirigakure has been tortured by Yagura for so long, and his vitality has been severely damaged. The Seven Ninja Swordsmen have ceased to exist in name only, and there is not much left in the Bloodstained Family. You and the man namedThe white boy is what Kirigakure needs. In the name of the Fifth Mizukage, I formally invite you to return to Kirigakure. " An earth-shaking wave surged in Zabuza's heart, but on the surface he looked disdainful: "Hmph, it turns out that you are attracted to Shiro's blood successor and my beheading sword, so you want me to go back and obey your orders? Ridiculous! " "Zabuza! You are a treacherous ninja, and Mizukage-sama gave you this opportunity, but you still don't know what to do! Believe it or not, I will make your blood splatter on the spot!" Ao scolded. "It's up to you, you can try it!" Zabuza looked at Ao with cold eyes, and Ao was not to be outdone, with the same glare. The fighting spirit between the two was raging. Kakashi glanced at the two of them helplessly. What kind of song was this? Ao, the supporting role, was too busy, right? Terumi Mei also looked at Kakashi helplessly, meaning, you know how cheating it is to have such a guard next to you, right? Kakashi can only sympathize with this. "That's enough! You two, stop arguing, Qing, just stay here and don't speak without my permission!" "Mizukage-sama!" "Huh?" Terumi Mei had a dangerous smile on her face, and she was so excited. Besides, I am afraid that I will have a lack of skin in my fog. So, Qing chose to keep her mouth shut. "Zabuza, if you still remember your dream, you will not refuse my request. In the past, Yagura did not give you a chance to change Kirigakure. Now, this opportunity is placed in front of you, and you are still unwilling Do you accept it? Don¡¯t you have the slightest nostalgia for the place where you were born and raised?" Terumi Mei asked again and again, and Zabuza's heart began to waver. Yes, I have dreamed of going back to that place. Now that the opportunity is in front of me, do I still want to refuse it? Seeing that Zabuza was moving, Terumi Mei continued: "As long as you are willing to return to Kirigakure, I will let you reorganize the Seven Ninja Swordsmen and regain the name of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen!" Zabuza¡¯s eyes were filled with light. For Zabuza, the name of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen is still very important. If the Seven Ninja Swordsmen can really be reorganized, it will be an extremely meaningful thing for him. "Seriously?" "I, Terumi Mei, always say the same thing!" "Okay, I agree to your invitation, Kirigakure Kijin Momochi Zabuza will meet the Fifth Generation Mizukage!" Zabuza bowed as he spoke. Terumi Mei showed a smile when she saw this. Success! As long as Zabuza returns, Kirigakure's strength will be strengthened to a certain extent. Coupled with the orphan named Bai Wuyue, in the fake time, the water Wuyue family can appear again in the fog. Kill two birds with one stone! Terumi Mei glanced at Kakashi gratefully. If Kakashi hadn¡¯t informed him of Zabuza¡¯s traces, today¡¯s harvest would obviously not have happened. After Kakashi received the mission, he used the Flying Thunder God Jutsu to go to Kirigakure and inform Terumi Mei. Terumi Mei and Aobi rushed towards the country of Waves. Now it seems that the time is just right. "Okay, Zabuza, welcome back to Kirigakure!" Zabuza¡¯s strapped face moved slightly, obviously equally excited. At this moment, an evil chakra burst out from a distance. Kakashi turned around and saw red chakra rising into the sky! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 262 The End You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Did the Nine-Tails explode? Then it seems it should be over." Kakashi murmured. "What is that? Red chakra condensed into substance!" Zabuza was surprised. "Kyuubi?" Terumi Mei was well-informed after all, and he recognized it right away. "Yes, it seems that Naruto was pushed to the limit. The strength of the boy named Shiro is indeed extraordinary." Kakashi said. "Thanks to you for being so relaxed, aren't you afraid that your students will be killed?" "Ha, if the two of them were killed so easily, it would be a shame for their names." ¡°Just kidding, these two are both fake, okay? How could he die so easily? ¡°And with Bai¡¯s character, it¡¯s strange that he would kill him. Besides, Kakashi left the flying thunder god's special kunai and induction talisman on Naruto's body. If Naruto is in danger, Kakashi will know it immediately. The symbol has not been touched yet, indicating that the fatal crisis has not yet occurred. In the magic mirror ice crystal, Sasuke, who was about to die after being fucked by Qianbon, looked at the scene in front of him in shock. The two black magatama in the scarlet eyes kept turning. That red chakra is so powerful that even Sasuke feels scared. Is this Naruto's true strength? "Sasuke, you should have a good rest, and leave the rest to me! You bastard, it's time to pay your rent!" Just now, in order to save Naruto, Sasuke had an unknown number of Senbon inserted into his body. Fortunately, Naruto reacted in time and helped Sasuke block a lot. Otherwise, Sasuke would have fainted at this time. "cut." Within the seal, Kyuubi's huge body snorted disdainfully. "This kind of thing has to borrow my chakra, Naruto, you are still far from it." Having said that, Kyuubi still wrapped his chakra around Naruto. In an instant, all the Senbon on Naruto's body were ejected, and his wounds healed rapidly. Bai, who was in the ice realm, was surprised to see this scene. "What a terrifying recovery ability, what a terrifying chakra, who is this boy?" He was frightened in his heart, but the movements in his hands did not stop at all, Qianben shot out again. "ah!" Naruto shouted angrily, and the terrifying strong wind dispersed in all directions with it as the center. In an instant, those originally invincible Senbon who could not get close to Naruto's body were blown away. "What!" Bai was shocked! The six beards on Naruto's face became more obvious, and the red vertical pupils looked extremely ferocious. "it's here!" Naruto's speed increased instantly and he rushed towards a piece of ice. Shiro wanted to stop him, but he couldn't get close to Naruto. "ah!" Naruto roared angrily and punched the ice realm. Wow! The ice realm was directly shattered! "How is that possible!" Sasuke said in shock, what a speed, what a terrifying attack power, completely different from Naruto just now! Naruto turned his head suddenly, and his red vertical pupils suddenly narrowed. "There!" Naruto ran away and grabbed Shiro's right hand. The speed was so fast that Bai didn¡¯t even react. "caught you!" Naruto swung his fist and hit Shiro hard on the face. Bai's body flew out, and the mask on his face split into two halves. Naruto didn't stop there, he rushed over again, red chakra even appeared on his fist. Just when Naruto was about to hit Shiro, a figure suddenly appeared and caught Naruto's fist firmly. "That's enough, Naruto, calm down." Kakashi's voice made Naruto stunned for a moment, and then the red chakra on his body faded like a tide. "Kakashisensei?" "Have you learned to use the power of the nine tails? It seems that you have made great progress." Kakashi smiled. After Kakashi discussed with Kyuubi, Kyuubi somewhat recognized Naruto. Over the years, Kyuubi has not caused any trouble to Naruto. It's just that Kyuubi thinks that Naruto is not qualified to know his name.   A few days ago, after Naruto learned that he had nine tails in his body, he also met this big fox with the help of Kakashi. ¡°One person and one beast reached a consensus, which resulted in the current situation. ¡°Kakashi-sensei, you¡¯re finally here, Sasuke and I can¡¯t hold it anymore.¡± Hearing this, Kakashi looked at Sasuke who was tied up like a hedgehog. The scarlet Sharingan made Kakashi understand that this time the goal was achieved. Ignoring Shiro, Kakashi and Naruto walked up to Sasuke. "Sasuke, are you okay? I saved you this time." Naruto said proudly. Sasuke turned his head arrogantly and ignored Naruto completely. Kakashi pressed his palm on Sasuke's chest, and with a slight force, all the Senbon on Sasuke's body was shaken away. Thousands of books clattered to the ground. "Sasuke, you have all skin injuries. You will be fine after a few days of rest." "Well, thank you Kakashi-sensei." "No, you have opened the Sharingan this time, which is a big gain for you, so get good at it." "Yeah!" Sasuke nodded and responded, feeling quite happy. Opening the Sharingan means that he is one step closer to Itachi. At this time, Zabuza also came to Haku's side and asked softly: "Haku, are you okay?" Shiro quickly wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said, "I'm fine, Mr. Zabuza, I'm sorry, I failed, I lost to them." "It's okay, I just lost, and I lost too." Zabuza smiled and patted Shiro on the shoulder, indicating that it didn't matter. Shiro was a little confused by Zabuza's intimate actions, but he still enjoyed it very much. Seeing Zabuza coming, Naruto and Sasuke's expressions changed and they stood behind Kakashi. "Kakashi-sensei, haven't you dealt with that guy without eyebrows yet?" Naruto said rather puzzledly, according to his understanding, it shouldn't be difficult for Kakashi to deal with this guy. How could it be like this? "Ah, it's okay, they are not enemies now." "Not the enemy anymore?" Naruto and Sasuke were both a little confused when they heard this. What is going on? At this time, Terumi Mei and Aoya walked over slowly. "Ah? Kakashi-nii, who is this beautiful big sister?" Naruto asked curiously. Terumi Mei heard this and showed a big smile, "Little Naruto, you are very good at talking." "Naruto, that is Mizukage-sama of Kirigakure Village. Zabuza is the rebellious nin of their village. Now he has been convinced by Mizukage-sama to go back with them, so naturally they are no longer enemies." "Ah? That beautiful big sister is Mizukage-sama?" Naruto was surprised. In his impression, shouldn't Kage be an old man like the third generation? How could she be such a young eldest sister? Sure enough, it¡¯s the shadow of other people¡¯s villages. "Little brother, you are very good at talking. My sister really wants to give you a loving kiss." Terumi Mei touched Naruto's chin with a charming look on her face. Kakashi is a little helpless. Terumi Mei has such an open temperament that she really wants to tease everyone she meets, even children. What a beast! No, I need to educate you some other time. Seeing Kakashi¡¯s helpless look, Terumi Mei felt secretly happy. ¡°Hmph, I kept you away from me for so long. Naruto was stunned for a moment as he was teased by Terumi Mei. "Okay, everyone, this is my family matter, Kirigakure, so I won't bother you all. Let's go first." After Terumi Mei finished speaking, she took Ao, Zabuza, and Haku and left together. Zabuza glanced at Kakashi and said, "Kakashi, I lost this time, but next time, I will definitely defeat you." Kakashi smiled and said: "I am looking forward to that day." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 263 About the Tragic Experience of "Making Love in Heaven" You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Terumi Mei and his party left, and the battle came to a close. It didn¡¯t take long, but for both Naruto and Sasuke, there were huge gains. Sasuke opened the Sharingan, and Naruto used the Nine-Tails chakra for the first time. ??For both of them, they are the protagonist halo that can lead directly to the final boss. Although Zabuza has been solved, the mission of Wave Country is not completely over yet. After all, the core of this mission is to protect Tatsuna until the bridge construction is completed. Now is just the beginning. Kakashi and others returned to where Sakura was. Sakura was relieved to see the three people back. Several people were intact, indicating that the battle was over. "Kakashi-sensei, Sasuke, Naruto, are you okay?" "Sakura, of course we are fine. You don't know. If it hadn't been for me just now, Sasuke would have been seriously injured." Naruto laughed. "Tch, I don't know who is so slow. They were all turned into hedgehogs. If it weren't for me, I wouldn't be able to get up now." Sasuke countered. "What did you say!" Bang, their foreheads hit each other, and they suddenly glared at each other. Kakashi scratched his head helplessly. The way these two cultivate relationships is really different from ordinary people. "Okay, okay, you two are really bickering all day long." Kakashi pulled the two away, signaling a temporary truce. The two snorted at each other and looked away. ??Well, both of them have a bit of tsundere. Kakashi walked aside and picked up the other half of the newly broken beheading sword. Before, Zabuza only took away the half with the handle, but did not take back the half of the blade. Kakashi was a little curious. It is said that as long as it cuts out human blood, it can continuously recover. What kind of material is this sword that is said to be endless? He took out a scroll and sealed it in the scroll. This material is very rare, maybe it will be used in the future. Putting the scroll away, Kakashi said to Dazuna: "Mr. Dazuna, this mission is much more difficult than we imagined, but since we have promised you to continue the mission, we will not give up halfway, so , let¡¯s continue setting off now.¡± Although Dazuna is just an ordinary person, he also knows how powerful ninjas are. There was such a big commotion just now. It was obvious that the enemy this time was not as powerful as usual, but he was still repelled by the four-person team in front of him. This is enough to illustrate the strength of the team in front of him. Dazna couldn't help but feel lucky. If he hadn't hired such a team, he might have been dead. "Thank you, Mr. Kakashi." The group of people set out on the road again, but did not encounter any danger again, and soon arrived at Dazna's home. "This is my home." Kakashi looked up and saw that it was a seaside hut. It was not very big, but the scenery was beautiful. It was a suitable place for people to live. Somewhere in the Country of Waves, a short, middle-aged man wearing sunglasses was looking angry. "That Kirigakure ghost is really rubbish. He can't even deal with four Konoha ninjas. Fortunately, he even boasted to me for a long time, but he was so scared that he didn't dare to come back. What a waste!" Kado was so angry that he kept tapping the cane in his hand. "Lord Kadou, I've told you a long time ago that Zabuza is just a piece of trash, so let's leave it to us two brothers." Cao Lu said. "Huh? Okay, you two will take advantage of Dazna to build the bridge in two days, and go and kidnap Dazna's daughter and grandson to me. I want to take a look. If so, Dazna, I don't think what else can you do? Go build a bridge!¡± "Yes! Lord Cardo." Night fell quietly, and Tatsuna's grandson Inari still quarreled with Naruto. After Kakashi persuaded Inari, he sat alone at the window of the room. Outside, there is the blue sea. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not bad to come to a small country like this once in a while. It¡¯s surprisingly quiet.¡± Kakashi took off the forehead protector from his head and placed it on the table, his silver-white hair flying everywhere in the wind. The pleasant sea breeze made Kakashi feel comfortable and wanted to sleep.   Kakashi took out a note from his pocket and it said: See you at twelve o'clock tonight. Needless to say, this was naturally what Terumi Mei gave me when I met Terumi Mei today. The relationship between the two is not suitable for outsiders to know yet, so when others are present, the two of them will be more restrained. The moon has hung very high, Kakashi murmured: "It's almost time." Leaving behind a shadow clone, Kakashi¡¯s true body dissipated in the wind like the bright moon reflected on the sea. Somewhere outside the Wave Country, Terumi Mei found a reason to avoid Ao and Zabuza, and came to a small lake alone. Terumi Mei took out the red magatama from her arms, touched it gently, and raised the corners of her mouth slightly, as if she was waiting for something. A breeze blew by, and Terumi Mei felt a pair of strong arms hugging her. The familiar smell made Terumi Mei slightly intoxicated, and she hugged the man's waist tightly with her hands. "You're here." Terumi Mei said softly. "Ah, I'm here, I kept you waiting for a long time." Kakashi gently stroked Terumi Mei's hair and held her in his arms. No need to say anything more at this time, the two long-separated lovers hugged quietly under the moonlight. Both of them seemed to melt each other into their own bodies. "Kakashi, I miss you." "Ming, I'm sorry that I made you feel wronged." Originally, Kakashi called Mei Terumi Mei, but later he felt it was really awkward, so he changed it to Mei. Terumi Mei shook her head gently, rested her little head gently on Kakashi's chest, and said: "There is no grievance, as long as I can be with you, it doesn't matter, but you watch behind my back I don¡¯t allow this pornographic book thing.¡± Kakashi was stunned when he saw Mei Terumi take out the book "Intimate Paradise" from her ninja bag. Kakashi couldn't help but feel a little embarrassed on his face. "Ming, um, listen to my explanation, things are not what you think." Terumi Mei still had a smile on her face, but Kakashi couldn't feel a trace of warmth. "Oh? What's that like? Could it be that you told me that the book I burned last time miraculously recovered itself? And then it ran back into your ninja bag, right?" "Forehead¡­¡­" Kakashi was speechless for a moment. Even though he was conceited and extremely smart, he was speechless at this moment. The last time Kakashi went to see Terumi Mei, he accidentally fell out of the ninja tool bag "Intimate Paradise" given by Jiraiya. Terumi Mei picked it up and flipped through a few pages, then looked at Kakashi with a strange look. Then, under Kakashi¡¯s reluctant eyes, he used a small fire escape to send the book "Intimate Heaven" to the Paradise. This time when he came out, Kakashi actually forgot about this matter, and was caught by Terumi Mei again. It¡¯s really a bit embarrassing. "You don't mind if I burn this book too, right?" Terumi Mei smiled. ¡°No¡­I don¡¯t mind.¡± "That's good." The blazing flames burned "Intimate Paradise" to ashes again. Kakashi was heartbroken, but he pretended to be indifferent on the surface. That¡¯s a collector¡¯s edition! Kakashi¡¯s heart is bleeding (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 264 Cardo seeking death You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Looking at Kakashi¡¯s pained face, Terumi Mei felt like laughing inexplicably. It¡¯s really cute that someone at such an old age still has such a childish side. "Okay, Kakashi, thank you this time for telling me the information about Zabuza. Being able to bring Zabuza back now is a good thing for Kirigakure." Kakashi quickly calmed down his distressed mood and said: "There is no need to say thank you between us. By the way, today you said you wanted Zabuza to rebuild the Seven Ninja Swordsmen?" "Yes, more than ten years ago, most of the seven ninja swordsmen died for unknown reasons. Only the water fish ghost of Xiguashan returned to Kirigakure with the remaining ninja swords. Black Hoe Raiga and Loquat Juuzang defected. Now Shanxigua The pufferfish demon was killed by Kisame Kisaki and his Samehada muscles were taken away, leaving Kirigakure with only four ninja swords." Terumi Mei paused for a moment, then continued: "If Buza returns, at least Kirigakure will now have someone who can reorganize the Seven Ninja Swordsmen." Kakashi nodded and said: "In this way, Zabuza is indeed a suitable candidate. When I went to Kirigakure last time, I found that Chojuro and Sanji are both good prospects. Maybe you can consider them. " "Well, these two are indeed excellent, and I will focus on cultivating them." "By the way, I have some information about the dried persimmon Kisame. Do you want to hear it?" "Of course, I have seen that guy before. He is a real ninja. Unfortunately, Yagura was in power at the time, and this guy was a deadbeat and would only be loyal to Yagura." Kakashi nodded, but he knew that Kisame Kisaki was loyal not to Yagura, but to Obito. "Kishaki Kisame has joined an organization called Akatsuki, which is composed of S-class rebel ninjas from various villages. Uchiha Itachi from our village is also in it, and there is also the man who once controlled Yagura." "What? There is such an organization, what is their plan?" Terumi Mei was surprised when she heard this. They are all S-level rebellious ninjas. Such a force is really terrifying. You must know that those who can be classified as S-level traitorous ninjas, except for special circumstances, basically have the strength of elite jounin. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for such a group of people to gather together to buy the lottery, right? "I don't know, but judging from their appearance, I'm afraid the target is a tailed beast. Please tell the Six-Tails Jinch¨±riki in your village to be careful." "Okay, I understand. No wonder you have been following the Jinch¨±riki of the Kyuubi, are you also afraid that they will come to snatch people?" "This is just one of them. Naruto is Minato-sensei's child. Naturally, I won't let it go." "I see." "Okay, it's getting late, you should go back quickly, otherwise, Qing and the others will become suspicious." Terumi Mei felt resentful when he heard this and said, "Are you driving me away?" "No" Kakashi was speechless. He really didn't know how to deal with this situation. Seeing Kakashi¡¯s overwhelmed look, Terumi Mei found it very interesting no matter how many times he watched it. "Okay, I won't tease you anymore, it's time for me to leave." The red lips pressed gently on Kakashi's thin lips, and the cold touch made Kakashi a little intoxicated. They were separated at the first touch. Terumi Mei covered her red lips and said, "Next time we meet, don't wait so long." Kakashi smiled and said, "Well, it won't be long." Under the moonlight, the two picturesque figures gradually dispersed. Early the next morning, while Kakashi was still lying on the bed, a figure rushed in. "Kakashi-sensei! Kakashi-sensei!" Kakashi narrowed his eyes slightly, opened his sleepy eyes with difficulty, and saw the boy in front of him. "Naruto, what are you doing, making so much noise so early in the morning?" "Kakashi-sensei, it's already very late, hurry up and teach us how to practice!" Naruto said loudly, pulling Kakashi's quilt. "Why are you so diligent all of a sudden?" "Kakashi-sensei, Naruto and Sasuke were stimulated yesterday when they saw that the boy who was only a few years older than them was so powerful." Sakura and Sasuke also walked in at this time. ?Obviously, they were all stimulated yesterday. Kakashi scratched his hair and said, "Okay, I really lost to you, but we are still on mission and need someone to protect Mr. Dazuna." When the three of them heard this, they looked at each other, and Naruto said, "Kakashi-sensei, we can use shadow clones."   Kakashi slapped Naruto on the head: "You are the only one who is smart." "Okay, let's set off after breakfast." "Um!" The three of them can be said to have high fighting spirit now, and Bai's appearance has also eliminated the small sense of achievement they had just achieved. At this age, serious cultivation is the key. Since the students are so motivated, Kakashi will not throw cold water on them. Although they will all have teachers who are most suitable for them in the future, now, Kakashi¡¯s task is to lay a good foundation for them. "Tall buildings rise from the ground, and with a solid foundation, they will be able to make rapid progress in the future. After all, whether it¡¯s Nine-Tails Mode, Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, or the Jutsu of Hundred Heroes, you all need a good body. So, Kakashi¡¯s training today is none other than Taijutsu. There are many ways to exercise physical skills, some are to exercise endurance, some are to exercise explosive power, and some are to exercise speed. And these three are suitable for Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke respectively. As a member of the Uzumaki clan, Naruto has a good physique, second only to Senju Hashirama who has opened the immortal body. As long as there is proper exercise, Naruto can bring his endurance to a very high level. As a girl, Sakura will need to learn strange powers from Tsunade. Needless to say, the explosive power required. Sasuke has the Sharingan, good dynamic vision, and there is no need to worry about side effects when increasing the speed, not to mention that he also has the attribute of lightning. The plan of the three is here for the time being. Kakashi divided three shadow clones to teach the three of them. Kakashi¡¯s true body followed Dazuna to the bridge. "Mr. Kakashi, I'm really sorry for troubling you to come with me so early." "Mr. Dazna, you're welcome. This is our mission." "Then I'll go to work first. Call me if you need anything." "OK." Kakashi found a place to sit on his own, looked at the busy people, and sighed in his heart. No matter how small the existence is, we are working hard to change the status quo. This bridge is the result of this country¡¯s last courage. Based on this alone, Kakashi will not let this guy Kado destroy it. Several days passed without Cardo taking any action, and the bridge was almost completed. Compared to the excitement of others, Kakashi knew that it was almost time for Kado to take action. According to the intelligence, Cardo is not such a good-tempered person. If Dazna goes against him like this, Cardo will never let him go. Sure enough, on the last day of construction of the bridge, Cardo led this group of wandering warriors. Cardo¡¯s short body stood at the front, looking particularly conspicuous. Seeing the arrival of Cardo, the workers were shocked, and some even trembled and wanted to escape. It can be seen how heavy the psychological shadow Cardo has caused on these people. "Dazna, you have successfully angered me. I have sent people to arrest your daughter and grandson. I will see how you can build this bridge then." Kado looked triumphant, as if he had everything under control, and didn't take Kakashi seriously at all. People in small countries don¡¯t even know how powerful ninjas are, and they don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s a blessing or a misfortune. Hearing this, Dazna felt anxious and shouted: "Cado, what do you want to do!" "It's very simple, stop the work immediately and destroy the bridge. Otherwise, I'm afraid you will have to go to another world to see your daughter and grandson." "Damn it!" Dazna clenched his fists with a look of struggle on his face. ¡°On one side is the country that I love deeply, and on the other side is my daughter and grandson. This choice is really too cruel for Dazna. Kakashi patted Tazuna on the shoulder and said, "Don't worry, Naruto and the others are still at your house, nothing will happen to them." Dazna felt relieved, yes, what are those three brats afraid of in their own home? "As for the problem here, leave it to me to solve. Although killing these people is boring, I am still happy to send such garbage to meet the God of Death." Kakashi said with a cold light in his eyes, and Qian Ting instantly held it in his heart. After being bored for a few days, it¡¯s time to stretch your muscles. Kado was furious: "You self-righteous ninja! Come on! Kill him!" "Yes! Lord Cardo!" Hundreds of wandering warriors rushed towards Kakashi in an instant. Qian Ting waved slowly, and when everyone came to their senses, the ground was already covered with corpses! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)??! " Hundreds of wandering warriors rushed towards Kakashi in an instant. Qian Ting waved slowly, and when everyone came to their senses, the ground was already covered with corpses! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 265 The mission is over You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! There is blood everywhere, and the unfinished bridge is like Shura's purgatory. That bloody scene is something that many people have never seen in their lives. In other words, except for Kakashi, no one present has seen it. Therefore, emotions such as fear, disgust, horror, etc. spread in the hearts of these people. Kaduo was trembling with fear. As a profiteer, he may be able to dominate the business world, but when he saw this scene, he was already frightened to death. This world is, after all, the world of ninjas. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUTOUT Kakashi¡¯s eyes showed a cold light, and he looked at Kado as if he were looking at a dead person. Kaduo was fighting with each other, and the crutch in his hand fell to the ground with a clang. "You, you, you you are not human!" Cardo touched the ground with his hands and touched the flowing blood. He felt nauseated again. In addition, there was boundless fear. The seemingly gentle man in front of him turned out to be so bloody and terrifying. Those white palms are so murderous without blinking an eye! Dazuna also looked at Kakashi with a bit of fear. Is this a ninja? When he started to use his hands, there was no room for holding back. "Cado, right? I'm not interested in your dirty business, but Mr. Dazna is the person I want to protect. If you come back to trouble me, I don't mind letting you lie here too." "You, you, youjust wait for me!" Kaduo stood up tremblingly. Although he was extremely frightened, he still did not forget to put down his cruel words. Kakashi doesn¡¯t care either. Killing such a person would be an insult to his Qian Ting. Someone will take care of him. At this moment, two figures appeared in front of Kakashi. It is Naruto and Sasuke. "Kakashi-sensei." The two shouted in unison. "Ah, it's Naruto and Sasuke, why are you here? Are Inari and Tsunami okay?" "It's okay, Kakashi-sensei. Two samurai just came here to arrest someone. They were beaten down by us. Sakura is staying there to protect them. Sasuke and I came over to see if we can help." Naruto said. Sasuke looked around, feeling a little uncomfortable, but still said: "It seems that the matter has been resolved, there is nothing we can do to help." "Huh? Really?" Hearing this, Naruto also looked around. Sure enough, many of the people brought by Cardo had fallen down, and many of them were covered in blood. Only Cardo was left shivering. Even Naruto's big nerves made him feel a little nauseous for a moment, but he still suppressed it forcefully. "Okay, the matter has been solved, we just need to wait for the bridge to be built." Kakashi said. "Kakashi-sensei, what about this Kado?" Naruto asked. Kakashi scratched his head, it was really difficult to deal with such a big businessman. At this moment, a group of people came running from a distance. Kakashi saw this and smiled: "It seems that the person who will solve our trouble has arrived." When they heard this, both of them were stunned and looked into the distance, only to see Inari rushing over with a group of people, blocking Kado who wanted to leave. "Naruto-chan! We are here! This is the courage we people from the Land of Waves have!" Inari shouted. I saw behind Inari, everyone had weapons in their hands. Although they are just some farm tools, we can also see their courage to resist. ¡°As long as everyone in a country has this kind of courage, no difficulty can wipe them out. Seeing this, Naruto shouted: "Well done, Inari!" With this courage possessed by them, these people were not afraid at all even when they saw the corpses on the ground. "Cado is there! Everyone, arrest him!" "Yes! Kill him! The Country of Waves will never allow people like Cardo to exist!" "That's right! We want freedom!" Under the setting sun, Cardo was surrounded by a small circle of angry people from the Kingdom of Waves, performing indescribable horrific acts. "Mr. Kakashi, thanks to you this time, not only can the bridge be built, but also the waveThe people of ?? also regained their courage. "Dazuna bowed deeply towards Kakashi and expressed his gratitude. "Mr. Dazna, you're welcome. This is just our mission. After the bridge of the Kingdom of Waves is built, we welcome trade with the Kingdom of Fire." "Definitely." Dazna smiled. ¡­¡­ Late at night, Kakashi didn't fall asleep for a long time, sitting on the window sill, seeming to be waiting for something. A fallen leaf slowly floated into the water, and Kakashi smiled. "Shisui, are you here?" As soon as he finished speaking, a figure suddenly appeared and landed beside Kakashi. "Well, Kakashi, why did you ask me to come here?" Shisui was wearing a black coat and still had the small sword on his back. "There is a wealthy businessman here in the Country of Waves named Cardo, do you know that?" Shisui nodded and said: "I know, this Kado is not a good thing. He only made his fortune by smuggling drugs and contraband." "Yes, today Cardo has been taken care of by the people of the Country of Waves, and his remaining property is not a small amount." Zhi Shui frowned and said, "Are you asking me to receive those funds?" "Yes, the development of Jin Ninja Village has reached a limit and requires a lot of funds. I know that you and Ryuzaki are also worried about this issue recently." Hearing this, Zhishui smiled and said, "I didn't expect that you, the hands-off shopkeeper, would actually know about this matter. It's really not easy." Kakashi touched his head in embarrassment and said, "Thank you for your hard work." Zhisui waved his hand and said: "It's hard work, but seeing the Golden Ninja Village growing little by little in our hands really gives me a different sense of accomplishment. Okay, I understand what you said, I will send someone to get in touch with Cardo¡¯s property in the Land of Waves as soon as possible, and I won¡¯t let anyone get there first.¡± "That's good." Shisui seemed to suddenly remember something, took out something from his arms and said, "Kakashi, look at this thing." Kakashi took it doubtfully, looked at it carefully, and said, "Is this thing from Ryuzaki?" "Yes, according to Ryuzaki, his family was destroyed because of this thing, right?" "Yes, his partners went to a ruins with him at that time, and it turned out that they only had this thing. They thought Ryuzaki had taken it away, but according to Ryuzaki, what he got at that time was this wordless heavenly book. .¡± "Well, yes, but I recently researched this thing, and I found that this thing seems to be really unusual." "Oh? What do you mean?" Kakashi asked curiously. He also checked this thing at the beginning and thought it was something good, but found nothing. "Feel carefully, there seems to be fluctuations in the sealing technique on this one." "Sealing Technique?" Kakashi was even more shocked when he heard this. There is no reason why he can't sense the sealing technique on his own. Putting the stone slab in his hand, Kakashi held his breath and stared. After a minute, Kakashi opened his eyes in surprise. There really is! How is this possible? Obviously nothing could be sensed at that time. "You feel it, right?" "What's going on? The fluctuation is indeed the fluctuation of the sealing technique, but there is no talisman at all." Kakashi wondered. "I don't know either. After all, you are good at things like sealing, so I think I'll leave it to you to crack this thing. Maybe there will be some unexpected surprises." Zhisui smiled. Kakashi nodded, this strange seal made him interested. "Okay, I'll leave first." "Well, be careful." "Don't worry, it's all trivial." Shisui's figure disappeared without a trace again, leaving only the calm lake surface. "Shisui's teleportation technique is really getting faster and faster." Kakashi said with emotion. The slate in his hand made Kakashi a little confused, but since he couldn't find an answer for a while, he just put it down for the time being. ¡°It¡¯s time to go back tomorrow.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 266 Loulan Plan You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The bridge was finally built as scheduled, opening up a new future for the Country of Waves. The completion of the bridge also means the end of the seventh team's mission. "Ah, I have to go back. Time flies so fast." Naruto sat lazily on the ground, with Sasuke and Sakura beside him. The three of them are not in very good condition. These days of practice have drained all their physical strength. "However, the results of the training are also very good. The strength of the three of them is now one step higher than when they came out before. Carrying the bags they had brought on their backs, the figures of the four people slowly faded away at the bridge. Dazna, Inari and others waved goodbye at this end of the bridge. "Goodbye! Brother Naruto! I will become a real man!" Wearing a hat, Inari waved her hands desperately, tears filling her eyes. The little boy learned to be strong from this moment on. Naruto waved his hand and left gracefully without looking back. Kakashi joked: "Naruto, I didn't expect that you would take in a little brother after you came out." Naruto rubbed his nose and said: "Hehe, the charm is too great, there is nothing I can do about it. Right Sakura?" "No." Sakura simply denied it decisively, and Naruto instantly turned gray. Kakashi smiled, noncommittal. Naruto does have a unique charm. Although he does not have Sasuke's handsome appearance, he has conquered many people with this charm. ¡°Perhaps it is the sunny character cultivated by the painful experience that makes him a being that cannot be ignored. A small C-level mission triggered a series of twists and turns, but fortunately they all ended safely. The purpose of this trip has been achieved, and Kakashi is quite satisfied. The journey back to Konoha was very peaceful, with no surprises. Naruto still quarreled with Sasuke from time to time, and Sasuke was also happy with it. He looked arrogant on the surface, but he actually enjoyed it. Sakura still only has Sasuke in her eyes, showing a nymphomaniacal smile from time to time. They still have a long way to grow. After a few days of trekking, the four of them returned to Konoha. More than a month has made them all a little homesick. The gate of Konoha. "Okay, you all can go home. I'll just hand over the task." "Yes! Kakashi-sensei!" Looking at the three people leaving, Kakashi smiled and walked towards the Hokage Building. "Oh? I didn't expect that a C-level mission would have such twists and turns. It seems that the village's method of judging missions still has loopholes and needs to be further improved." said the Third Hokage. "Well, you do need to do a little research on the employer's mission requirements." "Okay, Kakashi, thank you for your hard work, I will arrange this matter." "Yes, Third Generation Sir." "By the way, Kakashi, the Chuunin exams are about to begin. Are you interested in being an examiner?" the Third Hokage suddenly said. "The Chunin Exam? Forget it. I plan to recommend Naruto and the others to take part. If I become an examiner, I will inevitably be criticized." "Oh? Are you already planning to let Naruto and the others take the Chunin Exam? Is it too early?" The Third Hokage was a little surprised. "No, Naruto and Sasuke already have the strength of a chunin. Although Sakura is a little bit behind, she is still among the top genin. There will be no problem for them to take the chunin exam." "Since you said so, it's no problem. By the way, this time Sunagakure Village will send some genin to co-organize the chuunin exams with us, and the Fourth Kazekage will be there in person for the final finals." "Oh? This is a bit unusual. I'm afraid there might be some problem." The shadow of a village will not leave the village unless necessary. Because they want to stay in their own village. For diplomatic activities like the Chunin Examination, it is enough to send a representative over. There is no need to come in person. "That's true, so we still need to be more vigilant during this period. Kakashi, please arrange the ANBU's protection work." "yes!" In the Uchiha house, Sasuke walked into the house carrying his bag. "Mom, Dad, I'm back." Sasuke shouted excitedly.   "Ah, it's Sasuke, is the mission over?" Mikoto saw Sasuke coming back, with a smile on her face. This is the first time Sasuke has been away from him for such a long time. As a mother, how can you not be concerned? "Well, the mission is over." Sasuke nodded. "That's good." At this time, Fugaku came over and asked, "Have you gained anything from this mission?" "Yes, Dad, look!" Sasuke said, the chakra in his body moved, and his eyes instantly turned scarlet. The two black magatama stones kept turning in the eyes. Mikoto and Fugaku were both stunned. Sharingan? Sasuke finally opened his Sharingan? Sure enough, letting Sasuke follow Kakashi was the right choice. "Hahaha, well done, you are indeed my son." Fugaku laughed and patted Sasuke on the shoulder with a satisfied look on his face. Although Sasuke opened the Sharingan later than Itachi, it is also a great thing to be able to open the Sharingan at this age. Seeing Fugaku's words of praise, Sasuke felt happy, but on the surface he was very restrained. Naruto also ran back home happily. He had not seen Xiang Rin and Jugo for a while, but he missed them very much. "Xiang Lin! Chongwu! I'm back!" The three of them had already moved into a house. Of course, Kakashi provided the money. Chonggo and Xianglin had just returned from their mission today. When they saw Naruto coming back, they were both stunned. "Naruto, is your mission over?" Xianglin asked. "Of course, I have shown off my skills. Even Sasuke was saved by me once!" Naruto excitedly reported the battle situation, leaving Xianglin and Jugo stunned. "Ahhh? Doesn't that mean that you have done an A-level mission?" Xianglin extracted the strange key point and ran away directly. "Yes, yes, it's an A-level mission. Kakashi-sensei has already gone to tell Grandpa Sandaime about it." "Damn it, Naruto actually took the lead, Jugo, let's go apply to Shikaku-sensei for an A-level mission tomorrow!" Chonggo smiled dryly and said: "Xiang Rin, calm down, Teacher Shikaku will not agree." "I don't care, you must help me!" Looking at Xiang Lin¡¯s menacing look, Zhong Wu simply gave up. "Okay, I'm on your side." "Humph, that's pretty much it!" The Haruno family was peaceful, and the family of three was having dinner happily. "It's like the most ordinary family. The daughter who went out comes back and eats the food at home. Sakura¡¯s bowl was full of food, and she ended up with a round belly and lay motionless on the bed. Sure enough, the food at home is the most delicious. In the Hatake family house, Kakashi is sitting in the courtyard. There is a full moon in the sky, but there is only one person on the ground. "The Chunin Exam? I don't know if Orochimaru still has the guts to come. But we can make a deal with this guy." Kakashi thought to himself that he had a plan to leave Konoha for a while, so he didn't have much time to teach either Naruto, Sasuke or Sakura. In order not to delay the teaching progress of the three, Kakashi could only push them on their original track in advance. Jiraiya, Tsunade, Orochimaru. The first two are easy to say, it¡¯s not a big problem, it¡¯s just that Orochimaru is an uncontrollable factor. Now that Sasuke is following Kakashi, he may not still like Orochimaru. But when it comes to teaching disciples, Orochimaru is indeed very suitable for Sasuke. "We still need to discuss this matter with Itachi." At this moment, a crow flew from a distance and landed on Kakashi's shoulder. Kakashi¡¯s eyes lit up and he unlocked the seal above. "Loulan already has clues. Ryuzaki has sent someone to verify. The results will be available after a while." The letter was written by Shisui, and the content was what Kakashi expected. "Have you finally found it? It seems that the Loulan project is about to be put on the agenda." Kakashi touched his left eye, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 267 Kimimaro¡¯s condition You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Under the dim light, Kimimaro was lying on a white bed. A young man with gray hair and glasses was standing beside the bed, and Orochimaru was on the other side. "Kabuto, how's Kimimaro doing?" Orochimaru's hoarse voice sounded in the dark room, making it difficult to hear his emotions. "Lord Orochimaru, Kimimaro's blood disease has recurred. According to my level of medical ninjutsu, I'm afraid I can only extend his life by a few months. I probably won't be able to participate in this Konoha collapse plan. " ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s such a shame.¡± Orochimaru's voice was still so cold, no emotion could be heard, but no one saw it, and his right hand twitched slightly. "I'm sorry, Orochimaru-sama, my body has delayed your plan." Kimimaro struggled to get up from the hospital bed, a look of guilt on his face. "Haha, Kimimaro, you helped me kill the Fourth Kazekage. This plan has been half successful. For the rest, you can recuperate in the Oto Ninja Village. It's just a Konoha, nothing to be afraid of. " "Lord Orochimaru" "Okay, Kimimaro." After Orochimaru finished speaking, he turned and left. Kabuto said softly: "Kimimaro, it's better to have a good rest and don't make Lord Orochimaru angry." "I know, but there is still a Hatake Kakashi in Konoha, I'm afraid" Kabuto smiled and said: "Don't worry, Lord Orochimaru already knows the solution." "Really? That's good." Hearing this, Kimimaro lay down and stopped moving. Seeing this, Kabuto also walked out of the ward. The door closed and Kimimaro opened his beautiful eyes. "Kakashi Hatake, I didn't expect that in the end, I still couldn't defeat you. I didn't even have the strength to stand in front of you. Damn it!" The white sheets were wrinkled by Kimimaro's scratches. "Lord Orochimaru, Kimimaro is already lying down." "Well, Kabuto, is Kimimaro's blood disease really incurable?" "Lord Orochimaru, there is too little information about this blood disease, and Kimimaro is the last member of the Kaguya clan. There is no other reference. At my level, it is difficult to cure unless there is information about the Kaguya clan. The record of blood disease, otherwise, would be too difficult. Maybe Tsunade-sama, who is known as the best medical ninja in the ninja world, can find a way." "Tsunade? Haha, I haven't seen her since the end of the Second Ninja War. I don't know where she is now. Please go down and ask someone to find out about Tsunade's whereabouts." "Yes, Lord Orochimaru." "The plan to collapse Konoha continues. By the way, has Kakashi returned to Konoha?" "I just went back a few days ago. He is now the leader of the team. It is estimated that he will not leave Konoha in the near future. Will it have any impact on our plan?" "No, I have already prepared a big gift for him. I believe he will be busy by then." Orochimaru stretched out his long tongue and gently licked the corner of his mouth, showing a playful smile. "Kabuto, you have to be careful when you return to Konoha. Kakashi is not a fuel-efficient lamp." Kabuto pushed up his glasses, and the lenses illuminated a white light. "I understand, Lord Orochimaru." "Okay, let's go." Kabuto left, and Orochimaru was still in the darkened laboratory. "The most beautiful flowers will eventually wither." Orochimaru looked at the dim candlelight, his golden pupils becoming a little dizzy. "Sarutobi-sensei, I wonder if you can escape this time? You are still getting old, and your life is becoming less and less like Shinobi. As a Kage, you have lived too long. Let the apprentice Let me give you a grand departure." "Konoha? It's too quiet. It's time to move." Orochimaru gently extinguished the candle, and the room instantly fell into darkness, leaving only the golden pupils, emitting a faint light. "Huh? The Chunin Exam?" Naruto looked at Kakashi in confusion. "That's right, it's the Chunin Exam. Didn't I say before that as long as you complete the mission, I recommend you to take the Chunin Exam? The Chunin Exam will be in a week, so you should prepare well during this period." Cassie said. Naruto and Sasuke both looked excited, Sakura?He looked hesitant. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s up to you whether you want to participate or not. If you don¡¯t want to, you can withdraw.¡± "Kakashi-sensei, what are you talking about? We must be willing, right, Sasuke and Sakura." Naruto turned to look at Sasuke and Sakura. Sasuke showed a arrogant smile and said: "Of course, being able to compete with other outstanding genin is definitely a good exercise. I will definitely participate." Sakura was a little hesitant and said, "Can I really do that?" "Sakura, you have to believe in yourself, you are very powerful." Naruto said. "Really?" Sakura was a little surprised. Seeing this, Sasuke said: "Sakura, you have made great progress compared to before. You are indeed much better." "Really? Since Sasuke-kun said so, then I must take the Chunin Exam!" When Sakura heard this, it was as if she had been given a shot of blood, and her fighting spirit instantly burst out. Naruto glanced at Sasuke a little unhappily, but Sasuke ignored him completely. Seeing the scene in front of him, Kakashi couldn't help but shook his head. The feelings of these three guys were too messy, so he didn't bother to care. "Okay, I will give you the registration form when the time comes. During this period, you must perform your tasks well, otherwise I won't be able to register you then." "Yes! Kakashi-sensei!" ¡°Okay, today¡¯s task is to help Shanyan¡¯s family pick herbs.¡± "Ah, such a boring mission, I really miss the time of C-level missions." Naruto shouted. Sasuke had the same expression. But unfortunately, no matter how much they don¡¯t want to do it, Kakashi will let them do it. Tasks are not for you to pick and choose. Of course, Kakashi will not let them waste time, and will do all the necessary training during the mission. Cultivation is not something that can only be done in the training ground. The mission ended soon, and Kakashi was not in the mood to continue taking on the mission, so he asked Naruto and the others to disperse and do whatever they wanted first. Kakashi was walking on the road a little bored, when he suddenly saw a familiar voice. "Hey, Kakashi, why aren't you with your lovely student?" The owner of the voice, who has a watermelon head on his head, is none other than Kai. Behind him were three brats, none other than Li, Neji and Tiantian. "Ah, it's Kai." Kakashi responded listlessly. "Kakashi, you can't do this. The vitality of youth is gone. How about a long-lost youth showdown!" Kai said, showing his big white teeth and looking forward to it. Li looked at Kai with admiration, while Neji and Tiantian covered their faces, as if they didn't want to know this person at all. "Huh? No, Kai, let's do it another day." Kakashi was a little pushy. Originally it was a good thing to practice with Gai, but later, Gai's practice became too frequent, which Kakashi couldn't bear. Now Kakashi can finally understand why the original Kakashi was so perfunctory. ¡°It¡¯s not enough to be perfunctory. Not everyone has Kai¡¯s energy. "Kakashi, how can you refuse the duel of youth! Come on, let the fire of youth burn brightly!" Kakashi was a little helpless. When he saw Neci and others, his eyes suddenly lit up and he said, "Kay, let's do this. This time I will let my students take the Chunin exam. Your students should also take the Chunin exam." Let¡¯s take an exam, right? Let¡¯s see whose student can go further and win, how about that?¡± Kai was stunned for a moment when he heard this, and then immediately agreed: "As expected of Kakashi, my eternal rival, this is such a great idea! It's decided!" Ningci was a little helpless, why did your duel involve him. But, are you Kakashi-sama¡¯s student? Naruto and Sasuke? A good opponent, Neji is looking forward to it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 268 Prelude to the Exam You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Time flies by so fast, always passing by quietly when you don¡¯t expect it. Wandering back and forth between performing tasks and practicing, Team 7 finally ushered in the Chunin Exam. "Tomorrow is the Chunin Exam. I will definitely be able to show off my skills in this Chunin Exam. Maybe after seeing it, the Third Generation Grandpa will declare that I will be the next Hokage!" Naruto shouted excitedly, as if he had passed it. Just like the Chunin Exam. "Idiot." Sasuke snorted disdainfully, fully expressing his attitude. "You bastard Sasuke! What did you say!" Naruto said angrily. "Idiot." Sasuke said and walked forward without looking back. "Wait a minute!" Naruto yelled and followed. Needless to say, Sakura, wherever Sasuke is, he will be there. Kakashi watched the three people leave, touched his head and said, "I wish you good luck." At night, Kakashi went to Ichiraku Ramen for dinner as usual, but he didn't expect to meet an acquaintance. "Kakashi-senpai?" A beautiful woman with purple hair, and a young man wearing a Konoha forehead protector beside her. "Ah, it's Xiyan and Hayate, are you dating?" Xi Yan¡¯s face turned red and she said, ¡°Senior¡­¡± Moonlight Gale was also a little embarrassed and just touched his hat. Kakashi smiled and said: "Okay, I won't tease you anymore. By the way, Hayate, are you the examiner of this Chunin Exam?" "Yes, Kakashi-senpai, there are not enough people for the Chunin Exam, so I was asked to be the examiner for the second half of the second exam." Moonlight Hayate did not hide it. As the squad leader of the sixth ANBU class and the head of the ANBU, it is not surprising that Kakashi knew this. And this is not something that needs to be kept secret. Being able to serve as the examiner naturally earns the Hokage's trust. Kakashi lowered his voice and said: "Hayate, be careful during this exam and don't run around at night." When Kakashi said this, both Xi Yan and Hayate were a little confused. What should I be careful about when taking an exam? I am not a candidate. "Senior, what do you mean?" Xi Yan asked curiously. Kakashi smiled and said: "It's okay, just remember what I said. I'm leaving first, you can have a good date." After Kakashi finished speaking, he waved his hand and left directly, leaving Xi Yan and Hayate with confused faces. "Xi Yan, what does Kakashi-senpai mean?" Hayate couldn't figure it out, so he asked. "I don't know either, but Kakashi-senpai will never be aimless. Just be careful." Xiyan said. "Well, I understand." Hayate nodded and said. Kakashi would remind Hayate just to avoid Hayate¡¯s tragedy. ????????????????????????????????????????????? It was too careless for a special jounin to be instantly killed by a Maji. Besides, Hayate has been working under Kakashi for some time, and Kakashi is still very satisfied with this subordinate. ¡°And Hayate is Xiyan¡¯s boyfriend, so naturally we can¡¯t let him die like this. Everything has been prepared, and now it¡¯s time to have a good time with Orochimaru. For a small-scale war, it¡¯s time to train Konoha¡¯s troops. After all, there will be a ninja war in four years. The Sunagakure delegation has arrived in Konoha and is staying at the inn. "Gaara, Temari, Kankuro, this mission is very important, so you must be careful. You only need to enter the final round of the Chunin Exam. Master Kazekage will naturally make arrangements by then." Maki said. "I understand, Maki-sensei." Temari said. "I know it too." Kankuro nodded. Marky looked at the red-haired boy beside him. He had deep dark circles under his eyes. He crossed his hands on his chest and lowered his head. He was like a child who had done something wrong, but he had a terrifying aura that kept strangers away. . "Gaara, do you know?" Maki asked. Gaara slowly opened his eyes, a bloodthirsty light flashing through him. "Luosuo, I can do whatever I want. If you dare to talk nonsense, I will kill you!" That terrifying murderous aura shocked even Ma Ji. After Gaara finished speaking, he left quietly. Temari and Kankuro were already dripping with cold sweat. For them, at this timeTeacher Xi, why are you here? Naruto said in surprise. "As a teacher, I am very pleased that my students have finally grown up to the point where they can take the Chunin Exam. Today I am specially here to send you into the examination room. After entering this door, you will have to work hard on your own. I am looking forward to your success. Show up, because you are the students I am proud of.¡± Kakashi smiled, showing his iconic crescent moon eyes. And Naruto and the three of them were stunned for a moment, and then smiles appeared on their faces. "Kakashi-sensei, we will not let you down!" Naruto shouted. Sasuke and Sakura nodded equally, their eyes firm. "Very good, let's go." "Yeah! Sasuke, Sakura! Let's go!" The three of them opened the door to the Chunin Exam, and it was time to test the results they had learned during this period. ¡°The prologue has begun, I don¡¯t know if the ending this time will be the same as before.¡± Kakashi whispered softly, but people didn't know what he was thinking. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 269 Anko and Orochimaru You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Chunin Exams have begun, and things are slowly progressing as expected. Kakashi sometimes wonders, why is he reborn in this world? He has changed a lot of things, but some things are still developing as before. It seems like now, everything is back to where it started. The difference is that the Uchiha family is still there, and Itachi's tragedy has disappeared. Hizashi didn't die, and Neji didn't turn black. What¡¯s more important is that I have become stronger without becoming bald. It seems that I have the power to change, but the big rules of the world are still running. Originally, Kakashi was afraid of change, but later he found that after he changed something, it didn't have much impact. Is it the butterfly effect, or is it difficult for mayflies to shake the tree? Kakashi doesn¡¯t know that everything he is doing now is just following his own heart. He has been in this world for twelve years, and he has already integrated into it. It is already difficult to escape. Just like what Kakashi said to himself at the beginning of time travel, take care of things as they come. Although it is very tacky, it seems that there is no other way other than this. As a member of all living beings, he is still too small. Looking at the Chunin Exam room, Kakashi could feel that there was a faint smell of snakes in it. It was not Orochimaru himself, but the people of the Sound Ninja Village. "Orochimaru, you are here after all." In Kakashi¡¯s view, Orochimaru¡¯s actions this time are not in line with his usual style. It¡¯s more like a child¡¯s willful nonsense. Konoha¡¯s collapse plan? In fact, Orochimaru just couldn't bear the third generation of Hokage to die in the position of Hokage. Think about it, on the one hand, he died silently in the position of Hokage, on the other hand, he died vigorously against the first Hokage, the second Hokage, and one of the three ninjas alone. Which way of death is more consistent with Naruto's death? Orochimaru is not cold-blooded after all. What he is doing now is just choosing a dignified death for the person he once admired and respected. It¡¯s just that his method is not acceptable to normal people. If Orochimaru really wanted to collapse Konoha, why would he kill the Fourth Kazekage? It's obvious that a consensus has been reached, wouldn't there be a greater chance of winning with one more Fourth-generation Kazekage? There is no other reason. The Fourth Kazekage is an uncontrollable factor, so Orochimaru cannot keep him. The reason why Sunagakure Village was included was just because Orochimaru chose a witness. Witness the great achievements of the Third Hokage before his death. How pitiful Sunagakure has never been taken into consideration by Orochimaru. Under Orochimaru¡¯s cold face, there is a fiery heart. It¡¯s just that he hid it. He doesn¡¯t care about anything on the surface, but he always cares about the really important things. "Orochimaru, I'm sorry, I can understand your idea, but I can't accept it." Kakashi turned and left. What he had to do was to minimize the casualties in this operation. With Naruto's roar roaring across the audience, the first exam ended. Hongdou¡¯s funny appearance was impressive, and the exam quickly moved to the second session. The deep forest of death. In the huge forest venue, after Hongdou¡¯s intimidation, the exam officially kicked off. The drama between the prey and the hunter will be staged in that murderous forest. Hong Dou was eating meatballs on the tree, looking very contented. "It's so relaxing." Hong Dou ate the last bite of the meatball and stuck the stick in the tree. At this time, a ninja came over and reported strange things to Hongdou. Hong Dou also discovered the traces of Orochimaru. In the forest, Naruto and the other three were already facing Orochimaru. The terrifying murderous aura made the three of them unable to move. "Damn it, who is this guy? How can he have such terrifying murderous intent, even more powerful than Zabuza!" Sasuke growled. "Oh? Nice look. It seems that Kakashi has put a lot of effort into you." Orochimaru held up that fake face and looked at the three of them with interest. Three young eagles that have not yet fully grown up meet a ferocious snake. They are destined to become something different.The three of them slowly walked into the tower, and Kakashi showed a smile. They did not disappoint Kakashi after all. The three of them looked at Kakashi on the high platform at the same time. In addition to fatigue, there was also a hint of relief on their faces. Orochimaru left a deep impression on the three of them, and in their eyes, Kakashi felt safe. Kakashi¡¯s gaze was directed at the person next to the three of them, a ninja with round glasses and gray hair, Kabuto Yakushi. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:?? No matter what the time, he is always showing off his acting skills. On the other side, Xianglin and Zhongwu¡¯s team had already arrived at the tower and rested for a long time. After the Third Hokage gave his speech, Hayate appeared on the stage and announced the start of the game with a series of coughs. As expected, Kabuto gave up the exam and turned around to leave, which also aroused the suspicion of the Third Hokage. But these were just small interludes. Sasuke was the first to go up, facing the red copper armor that absorbed chakra. Sasuke, who had been trained by Kakashi, even though he was troubled by the curse seal, still defeated the red copper armor using only taijutsu and qualified for the final competition. After Sasuke won, Kakashi took him back to the high platform and put his hand on Sasuke's neck, trying to expel the curse seal. But the next moment, Kakashi's eyes widened in surprise. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 270 Chongwu VS Doss You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Kakashi? What's wrong?" Kai on the side saw that Kakashi¡¯s expression was wrong and asked quickly. "Well, there are some problems. I didn't expect that Orochimaru made changes to the curse seal. This is no longer the original curse seal. It is more dependent, and the magical energy of Ry¨±chi Cave has become stronger than before." ¡°Can¡¯t even you lift it?¡± "It's not impossible. Although this magical energy is strong, it can't defeat me. It's just that the curse seal is attached to Sasuke's body. If I forcefully expel it, it will cause great damage to Sasuke's body." "What should we do?" Kakashi glanced at Sasuke, who was already in a semi-conscious state, and said, "I'll take Sasuke to seal it first. You can help me take care of Sakura and Naruto." Kai gave a thumbs up and said, "No problem!" Kakashi nodded and disappeared with Sasuke. The game is still going on, but for Kakashi, the most important thing now is to seal Sasuke's curse seal. The curse seal is filled with the celestial magic chakra of Ry¨±chi Cave. It seems that Orochimaru's mastery of celestial magic has gone one step further. After filling up the runes, Kakashi formed a seal with his hands and pressed the curse seal on Sasuke's neck. "Seal the evil seal!" "ah!" With Sasuke's cry of pain, the seal ended. Nowadays, Kakashi¡¯s sealing skills are not to mention quite full, but it is not easy to find someone who can match him in this world. Except for Nagato¡¯s Earth Blast Star, there should be no seal more powerful than Kakashi. Therefore, the effectiveness of this evil-sealing seal is enough to seal the curse seal. Of course, the premise is that Sasuke does not take the initiative to use the curse seal. Sasuke fell into Kakashi's arms, and at this time there was a sound of footsteps. "Orochimaru, I didn't expect you to come after all." "Haha, Kakashi, I didn't expect you to have such achievements in the sealing technique." ??Pale face, golden pupils, unique image. Orochimaru! "I'm curious, where did you get the confidence to go back to Konoha this time? Aren't you afraid that I'll keep you here?" "Kakashi, you are very strong, but if you want to keep me, I'm afraid no one in this world can do it." For Orochimaru, it¡¯s not that he is arrogant, but that he really has the capital. When it comes to escaping, only Orochimaru is admired by the Hokage. Kakashi was noncommittal and said, "Come for Sasuke?" "Yes and no, to be precise, I came here for the Sharingan." "Oh? That's interesting. Haven't you always looked down on Xueji?" "No, no, no, Kakashi, I was too incompetent before, but now I realize what a wonderful thing blood inheritance is." Orochimaru said, with a hint of fanaticism in his eyes. "Looking at you, it seems that you suffered a loss at the hands of Itachi, right? It is said that you have escaped from Akatsuki, or it was because of the failed sneak attack on Itachi." Kakashi mocked. Orochimaru did not show any anger when he heard this, but said: "Yes, those beautiful eyes are really intoxicating, so I want to get those eyes. Kakashi, I really envy you, I got it for no reason. A good eye.¡± Kakashi touched his left eye and said, "This is not a lucky thing." "Haha, maybe." "Okay, what do you want to say to me?" Kakashi asked. "It's nothing, I just want to say hello to you, Kakashi. I have a big gift for you in the Chuunin Exam finals in one month. I believe you will be satisfied." Kakashi frowned, Orochimaru's gift was not a good thing. "Well, goodbye, Kakashi." Orochimaru said and disappeared with a bang. Shadow clone! Kakashi was not surprised either. Kakashi had already seen it the moment Orochimaru came in. It is precisely because of this that Kakashi did not take action. "Interesting, it seems that Orochimaru has different plans because of me, is he targeting me?" Kakashi touched his chin, thoughtfully. After sending Sasuke to the hospital, Kakashi returnedEntered the examination room. After all, this is the main event. By the time Kakashi came back, the battle between Naruto and Sakura was over. Naruto defeated Inuzuka Kiba, Sakura defeated Ino, and both entered the finals. So far, all three members of Class 7 have entered the finals. Most of the remaining people also had a victory or defeat, Aburame Shino defeated the sound ninja Sak, Shikamaru defeated the sound ninja gold, Temari defeated Tenten, Kankuro defeated Kenmizumi. The names on the screen began to scroll again, and a name familiar to Kakashi appeared. "Libra weighs me versus Doss, please come on." "Jugo! It's your turn! You must beat the shit out of that guy!" Xianglin shouted. At this time, Neji also looked over. Xiang Rin was slightly shy, and her loud voice suddenly became quieter, and said: "Jugo, come on." Feeling the instant change in Xianglin made Zhongwu extremely uncomfortable. "Jugo! Come on, I'm waiting for you in the finals!" Naruto also shouted. As friends who have grown up together, Naruto and Jugo have a good relationship. Chongwu nodded with a smile and walked to the playing field. Doss's entire head was tied up, with only his left eye exposed. He looked quite fierce. He wore a long broom-like cloak on his back, covering his arms and the loose porous armor on his right arm. Cardigan. Sound Ninja participated in the Chunin Examination held by Konoha for the first time, but he has already demonstrated his extraordinary strength. Although Sak and Jin were defeated before, no one would think that they were weak, but because their opponents were stronger. And Doss seems to be the leader of the three, and should be the strongest person. Therefore, everyone in Konoha was sweating for Jugo. ??Can this person who looks like a good old guy defeat his opponent? Xiang Rin and Naruto were full of confidence in Chong Wu. Although Chonggo usually has a gentle temperament, the two of them know that Chonggo is probably stronger than the two of them. It¡¯s just because Jugo hasn¡¯t been fighting that people think he¡¯s a little weak. ? But this is absolutely not the case. Doss was born a sound ninja, and there was a cold aura all over his body, which made Jugo very uncomfortable. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Libra Jugo, I¡¯m glad to play against you.¡± Doss snorted disdainfully: "It's too early for you to be happy!" Chongwu was a little embarrassed, this guy was really rude. Xianglin covered his face with a slap and murmured: "This guy Chonggo is really enough. He is still like this during the game. Don't say anything, just go over and beat the opponent flat!" On the other side, Sakura asked Naruto: "Naruto, is Juugo okay? That Doss looks very powerful." "Don't worry, Sakura, Jugo is very strong, Sasuke may not even be able to defeat him." Naruto said excitedly. Sakura looked unbelieving. "How is that possible? Sasuke is the chief student." "Junggo, that guy, has always had a non-competitive character. Do you think what you see is all his power? No, that's far from it. There is a power in him that is so powerful that it is terrifying." ¡°It¡¯s true or false, so scary.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know if you look carefully, Chonggo is very strong!¡± At this moment, Doss rushed in front of Chongwu and punched him. Chongwu ducked slightly, but the next moment, he was half-crouching on the ground with a look of pain on his face. "UhNaruto, what did you just say?" Sakura complained. "How could it be possible? He obviously dodged it!" Naruto was puzzled. Kakashi narrowed his eyes and murmured: "A sonic attack? Orochimaru is really talented. He can think of such a method." "Chongwu! What are you doing! Stand up quickly!" Xianglin shouted when he saw this. Chongwu raised his head with difficulty and saw the frost on Doss's face. "This is a sonic attack. You can't avoid it. As long as there is sound, I can attack your auditory nerve. Is it painful? Don't worry, it will pass soon." Doss said, showing a cruel smile. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 271 The second game ends You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Doss punched down, and the porous armor on his right arm buzzed. This punch hit Jugo directly in the head! "Chonggo!" Xianglin and Naruto shouted at the same time, full of anxiety, and Naruto even wanted to rush over. Kakashi stopped him and said softly: "Naruto, believe in Jugo." "But¡­¡­" "Just watch. If you go over there, Chongwu will lose his qualifications." When Naruto heard this, he just had to stop. Before the exam, Naruto and Jugo Kaoru made a promise to meet in the finals. "Chongwu, come on" Zhongwu stared at the rapidly descending fist, but there was no trace of panic on his face. "A sound attack? The sound was emitted through the porous armor on the right arm, and spread through the air through changes in the chakra manipulation, and finally invaded my mind. So" Chongwu didn¡¯t dodge or dodge, he waved his right arm and punched out! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The collision of flesh and iron! The sound was so loud that it resounded throughout the entire examination room, and the genin involuntarily covered their ears. When Kakashi saw this, he showed a smile of satisfaction. He had indeed grown a lot, and he could see the flaws in an instant. "Zhonggo's right arm became completely different from before, appearing gray, just like the right arm of a monster. "What is that!" Sakura exclaimed. "It's a curse seal. Jugo is born with the power of the curse seal. The moment he is liberated, he will gain terrifying power." Kakashi explained. "Isn't that the same as Sasuke's?" Sakura asked in shock. "It's almost the same, except that Jugo was born, but Sasuke was forced to grow it by Orochimaru." In the examination room, Doss looked in disbelief and said in panic: "How could it be!" "Since the propagation of sound cannot be stopped, then I will completely destroy the source of the sound!" The cursed runes on Zhongwu's face slowly faded and turned into a normal appearance, while the porous armor had turned into debris and fell all over the ground. Doss looked at Jugo in fear. At that moment, he seemed to feel the aura of the five sound ninjas, the aura that made him despair. The Third Hokage on the high platform was slightly surprised when he saw this, and murmured: "That boy must be the one brought back by Kakashi. I didn't expect that the curse mark on his body has reached the point where he can control it freely. There is such a seedling growing up in Konoha ,That's great." The Third Hokage looked at Kakashi in the distance, his tall and tall figure seemed to be lazy and would never panic. Even just standing there, the Third Hokage could feel the extraordinary aura of Kakashi. "Kakashi, you have surpassed me. Maybe it's time to let go of this position. Konoha needs the strength of youth." Moonlight Hayate looked at Chongwu in surprise. At that moment, the power he felt had even threatened him. What a scary boy! It is indeed the person that the predecessor of Kakashi values. "Zhongwu! Well done!" Xianglin looked excited, even happier than she had won. Zhongwu didn¡¯t respond and punched Doss again. Doss didn¡¯t want to and shouted directly: ¡°I give up!¡± Chongwu was stunned for a moment, but he still retracted his fist. Hayate also walked up and asked: "Are you sure you admit defeat?" "Yes, I admit defeat." Doss surrendered simply. The porous armor had been damaged, his attack power had dropped significantly, and there was no hope of victory. What's more, he felt a dangerous aura. Doss is a life-loving person who will give up whenever he feels he is in danger, just like he begged Sasuke for mercy in the forest of death. "Dos admits defeat, the winner is Chongwu!" "That's great!" Naruto exclaimed in surprise. Kakashi nodded to Jugo, indicating that he did a good job. "Zhongwu, you are so impressive!" Xianglin patted Zhongwu on the shoulder, very happy. On the side, their teammate Uchiha Huoda also sent his congratulations. The game is still going on. Hinata inevitably faced off against Neci. Although she was still defeated, Hinata also learned to stick to her beliefs during the battle. Ningci has not turned black, so naturally he will not be harsh on Hinata. IfMake it this far! " "Because we are companions." Gaara was shocked in his heart and looked at Kakashi's gentle smile without saying a word for a long time. After a long time, Gaara took back all the sand and returned to his position, silent. Seeing this, Moonlight Hayate stood in the center of the examination room and said: "The second assessment is all over. Those who entered the third round of finals are Uchiha Sasuke, Haruno Sakura, Uzumaki Naruto, Uzumaki Kaoru, Hyuga Neji, and Nara Shikamaru. , Temari, Libra Jugo, Kankuro, Aburame Shino, Gaara.¡± "Let's draw lots to determine the order of the third exam." The big screen started to rotate again, and everyone watched nervously. "The first group, Hyuga Neji versus Libra Jugo. The second group, Uzumaki Kaoru versus Haruno Sakura. The third group, Nara Shikamaru and Temari. The fourth group, Aburame Shino versus Kankuro. The fifth group, Uchiha Sasuke To Gaara. Uzumaki Naruto has a bye and goes directly to the second round of the third game." "Ah? Don't I need to compete?" Naruto looked surprised. Kakashi patted Naruto's head gently and said, "You are very lucky." "Really? Hahahaha!" Naruto laughed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 272 Jiraiya returns You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The third exam is still a month away. This month is used not only to rest but also to practice. In preparation for the competition in a month's time, the genin who passed the examination began to look for their own teachers to practice. At night, Kakashi was sitting in the courtyard of his house, and suddenly murmured: "It seems that he is back, is he in that place? It's really the same." Kakashi blurred and disappeared into the courtyard. Konoha hot spring bathhouse. "This is on point, your figure is great! Come up a little more! Well, perfect!" The wretched white figure is lying on the outer fence of the bathhouse, carrying out a crazy peeping business. Kakashi stood behind the man and shouted helplessly: "Jiraiya-sama." The man was startled and turned around quickly. "Kakashi, you scared me, what's the matter? I'm collecting materials! In order to write the sequel to "Friends in Heaven". You will definitely support me, right?" Jiraiya said, showing a lewd smile. Although Kakashi was really looking forward to it, he still coughed twice and said, "Jiraiya-sama, I have something to discuss with you." Seeing Kakashi's serious look, Jiraiya also put away his obscene look and said solemnly: "Oh? Then let's talk somewhere else." "Um." The Hokage Rock is the symbol of Konoha Village. Here are the statues of the four great Hokage since the founding of Konoha. On top of the statue of the Fourth Hokage, two figures stood. "Kakashi, tell me what you have to say." "The first thing is about Orochimaru. He is back." Jiraiya's expression changed, and then he sighed and said, "I know, I have been tracking his whereabouts over the years. Although I don't know the specific purpose of his return this time, I think it's not a good thing." "According to my investigation, the purpose of Orochimaru's return is firstly for Sasuke, and secondly, probably to harm Konoha." "Sasuke? Is that Uchiha Itachi's younger brother?" Jiraiya was not surprised that Orochimaru was going to be detrimental to Konoha, but he was still quite curious about Orochimaru being interested in Sasuke. "Yes, Orochimaru lost to Itachi's Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, so he is particularly interested in the Sharingan." ¡°So that¡¯s the case, it fits that guy¡¯s temperament.¡± Jiraiya seemed to be remembering the past, and his whole person was a little depressed. Kakashi continued: "I have told the Third Generation about this matter, and he is already making arrangements, but I am still worried about lack of preparation." "Don't worry, Kakashi, with the old man's ability, if you are prepared, Orochimaru won't be able to take advantage." "That's not necessarily the case, Lord Jiraiya. As far as I know, Orochimaru seems to have perfected Lord Hokage's reincarnation in the dirty earth!" "What!" Jiraiya was surprised, Orochimaru actually mastered this evil forbidden technique! ¡°In short, it¡¯s better to be careful.¡± Jiraiya nodded, his face a little solemn. If Orochimaru really masters this forbidden technique, it will be a lot of fun. "The second thing is, I hope Lord Jiraiya can teach Naruto." "Huh? Isn't Naruto your student now? Why do you want me to come?" Jiraiya asked curiously. "Firstly, I have too many things to do and can't handle it. Secondly, Naruto is more suitable to follow you, both in terms of personality and the development of ninjutsu." Jiraiya was thoughtful, and then said: "Okay, originally I had such a plan, but now that you say so, I won't be polite." Kakashi smiled and said: "You're welcome." "By the way, Kakashi, according to the intelligence I have gathered over the years, there seems to be a mysterious Akatsuki organization that is trying to kill the tailed beasts, so we have to be careful." "Akatsuki? This is the same organization that Itachi went to." "Oh? That's interesting. But this organization is mysterious. I don't know what it is doing, but what is certain is that its strength is not low." "Well, I understand, I will pay more attention." Jiraiya smiled and said: "I guess with your strength, you shouldn't have much problem dealing with this organization." "That's not necessarily the case." Kakashi said meaningfully. &nbnbsp; "Chidori is an A-level ninjutsu I created when I was twelve years old. It is a thunderbolt ninjutsu that combines chakra properties and shape changes. It has powerful attack power, but there is a drawback. It requires the speed of thrusting. To exert the maximum power, it is easy to see the enemy's offensive clearly, so you need a pair of good eyes. You have the Sharingan, which is just right. Of course, if you smash it face to face, although the power is smaller, you don't need to use the Sharingan. The dynamic vision of the eye." Sasuke was stunned, what a terrifying chakra, if this kind of power touched someone, he would definitely die on the spot. "Of course, the power of the Chidori is more than that. As the chakra continues to increase and the control ability increases, the Chidori will evolve into an S-level ninjutsu, Raikiri, just like this." The chirping chidori in Kakashi's hand gradually faded away, and turned into a more brilliant blue light, like a peerless famous blade. "At this time, the Chidori can have powerful attack power without thrusting. Even if the Sharingan is not used, it can still be used as usual." Sasuke looked at the terrifying lightning, and his heart was filled with heat. Is this the feeling of power? It¡¯s so strong, it feels like no matter what it is, it can¡¯t resist this blade-like chakra! ?Perhaps just like its name, it can also cut through lightning. Rachel! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 273 Shukaku You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! On a full moon night, on the top of a mountain. Sasuke has fallen asleep in a tent. After a day of practice and the fact that his body has not fully recovered, Sasuke is already exhausted. Although there is a training cheat like the Sharingan, as Kakashi¡¯s first original A-level ninjutsu, it is not that easy to learn. It is estimated that a month should be enough for Sasuke to fully master it. On the other side, Naruto also started the journey of practicing spiritualism under the guidance of Jiraiya. Kakashi sat on a boulder and looked up at the stars. "The moon is so round today." Kakashi sighed, leaving a shadow clone standing to watch Sasuke, and then left the mountain. Somewhere in Konoha. Moonlight Hayate secretly followed Kabuto Yakushi, curious in his heart. "It's strange, this person's skills are not like a genin at all. It seems that Hokage-sama is right, there is something wrong with this guy." Gale had a bad feeling in his heart, but out of confidence in his own strength, he still followed. Hayate possesses the blood inheritance limit of the Moonlight Clan, which is called Penetration. He can hide his body shape and use it to track others, which is most suitable. This is also the reason why the Third Hokage sent Hayate to follow Kabuto. I don¡¯t know why, but at this moment, something Kakashi said to him before suddenly came to Hayate¡¯s heart. During the Chunin Examination, don¡¯t walk around at night. Putting this strange thought behind him, Hayate continued to follow Kabuto intently. He has performed this kind of task countless times, so he is naturally familiar with it. Kabuto Yakushi¡¯s figure kept changing, and finally stopped at a certain rooftop. And standing there was none other than Sunagakure¡¯s leader, Maki! Hayate was startled and thought to himself: "Is this Yakushi Kabuto an undercover agent of Sunagakure?" At this time, Yakushi Kabuto and Ma Ji had already started discussing. "Kabuto, how are the preparations over there with Orochimaru? Don't let anything slip by then." Kabuto adjusted his glasses and smiled softly: "Don't worry, Lord Orochimaru will not let Lord Kazekage down, everything is ready." "That's good, let's look forward to the Konoha collapse plan in a month." "Um." When Hayate heard this, he was shocked, and even his own aura was exposed in an instant. Kabuto and Ma Ji both frowned. After carefully sensing, there seemed to be nothing. Could it be an illusion? On the other side, Gale's mouth was covered with a hand and he was struggling. Immediately, his eyes flashed, and both of them disappeared. Gale Feng only felt that the scenery in front of him disappeared quickly, and soon stopped again. "Haifeng, I told you not to run around at night." The familiar voice immediately relaxed Hayate's vigilance. "Kakashi-senpai? Why are you here?" "Of course it's to save you. If you were discovered just now, I'm afraid you won't be able to leave there. Two elite jounin, your strength will probably be killed instantly." Kakashi smiled. Gale looked embarrassed. He also knew that his breath was leaked just now, and the escape was ineffective. If Kakashi hadn¡¯t taken him away instantly, he would have been exposed by now. "Senior, they are discussing things that are not good for Konoha, and they seem to have a plan." Hayate immediately reported the news he had received. "Well, I understand. Just tell the Third Generation what you said. The Third Generation and I already know about this matter." "I see, by the way, Kakashi-senpai, why didn't you just take down the two of them?" Hayate asked. "It's not yet time, Sunagakure hasn't shown any clues yet. If we take it down, maybe we won't be framed. It won't be clear by then. We might as well use the trick to see what they want to do." "It turns out that senior already has a plan." Hayate said with relief. ¡°Okay, Hayate, let¡¯s go report to the Third Generation. "Yes! Kakashi-senpai." Swift wind responded and left immediately. Kakashi looked into the distance, where Kabuto and Maki were still discussing something, and soon they dispersed. the other side, Gaara was on the roof, holding his head in pain, everything that happened yesterday seemed to be vivid in his mind. "Why, why can they do this for others! Why am I the only one who cares? Damn it! They all deserve to die!" "ah!" With a roar, the murderous aura in Gaara's eyes seemed to solidify. Those are not human eyes at all, but beasts! Seeing this scene in the distance, Kakashi moved his toes and landed in front of Gaara. "It's you!" Gaara growled. "It's me. It looks like you're in pain." Kakashi said softly. "Hmph! Don't worry about it! Stop talking nonsense! I'll kill you!" "It's really troublesome, a person who doesn't listen to others, so I'd better talk to the little pet in your body." Before Gaara could say anything, he saw Kakashi lift his forehead protector, revealing the scarlet Sharingan. In the darkness, two golden eyes were flashing, and he was slightly surprised to see the person in front of him. "Someone can actually come here." Kakashi put his hands in his pockets and looked at the giant creature in front of him with a smile. "Hey, Shukaku, right?" "Oh? You actually know my name, kid, who are you?" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Kid? It's been a long time since anyone called Kakashi that. But it¡¯s no wonder that for tailed beasts with a long life, everyone in this world is a brat in their eyes. "Kakashi Hatake." "Hatake? A foreigner with a Sharingan? Interesting." It¡¯s been a long time since anyone could talk to Shukaku. This is the first time Shukaku has spoken since the death of the previous Jinchuriki Fenfuku. It has forgotten how long it has been, it only knows that it has been a long, long time. When I saw Kakashi, my first thought was not to eliminate him, but to say a few words. Whether it is a human being or a beast, loneliness is always an indelible fear. Looking at Shukaku's huge body with a hint of loneliness, Kakashi felt a little sad. They were originally free creatures, but they were forcibly shackled by humans. Unfortunately, this is the world. Only the strong have the right to speak. Seeing that Kakashi was silent, Shukaku asked, "What are you doing here?" "It was just a whim. After all, I have met the Nine Lamas before. I cannot miss this opportunity to meet Shukaku." Shukaku's pupils shrank when he heard this: "How do you know the name of the Nine Lamas!" Kakashi smiled but didn't answer. But this became a bit unfathomable in Shukaku's eyes. Who is he? This is the question that surrounds Shukaku's mind at this time. "Shukaku, maybe you can talk to this child. Nine Lama gets along well with another child, and this child will not disappoint you." "Hmph! That's ridiculous. You selfish humans, coveting the power of our tailed beasts and sealing us, can still say such high-sounding words. It's really ridiculous!" "One day, you will believe what I say. Before that, you can think about it first. Then, goodbye." After Kakashi finished speaking, his figure slowly faded away. Shukaku didn¡¯t stop him, he just looked thoughtful. "Gaara? Can he be like the old monk Fenfu?" The space fell into darkness again. Outside the space, Gaara's face was quiet, as if he was asleep. How long has it been since you last slept? Gaara himself didn¡¯t know, it seemed like it had been a long, long time. Looking at the peaceful Gaara in front of him, Kakashi suddenly felt that he was a little cute. "They are all poor people." Kakashi sighed softly, picked up Gaara and took him back to the inn. The moon is very round tonight, but there is no wind at all. Kakashi finished everything and returned to the mountain. Sasuke is still sleeping. After releasing the shadow clone, Kakashi also returned to his tent. Somewhere in Konoha. "Lord Orochimaru, when I was discussing with Maki tonight, someone seemed to have discovered me, but I couldn't find who it was." Orochimaru, who was wearing a kimono, showed a sinister smile: "Haha, it doesn't matter. Both the Third Generation and Kakashi already know that we are coming. No matter who discovers it, it is meaningless." "Lord Orochimaru, won't this have an impact on our plan?" Kabuto asked worriedly. "Don't worry, it's all just a game. It doesn't matter whether you succeed or fail. I'm here just because I want to do it. It's good to succeed, but there's nothing to regret about not succeeding." "This" Kabuto was stunned. "Kabuto, you can't even see through this, your sense is still too small." Orochimaru looked at the moon in the sky, his eyes unwavering. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Orochimaru showed a sinister smile: "Haha, it doesn't matter. Both the Third Generation and Kakashi already know that we are coming. No matter who discovers it, it is meaningless." "Lord Orochimaru, won't this have an impact on our plan?" Kabuto asked worriedly. "Don't worry, it's all just a game. It doesn't matter whether you succeed or fail. I'm here just because I want to do it. It's good to succeed, but there's nothing to regret about not succeeding." "This" Kabuto was stunned. "Kabuto, you can't even see through this, your sense is still too small." Orochimaru looked at the moon in the sky, his eyes unwavering. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 274 The third assessment (rewards plus updates) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! High on the mountain, thunder overflowed from Sasuke's right hand, and there was a faint sound of a thousand birds chirping. Sasuke's face looked a little painful, and his scarlet Sharingan became a little ferocious. "Chidori!" With a low roar, Sasuke pulled back his right hand, and the violent thunder dragged the ground out of a trajectory. Sasuke's legs ran wildly, and the Chidori in his right hand drew an arc on the ground. Finally, the lightning hit a huge boulder. Boom! A deep pit appeared on the boulder, and stone chips were scattered everywhere. The power is terrifying! But Sasuke's expression was not satisfied, and he looked at a stone base next to him. ¡°Obviously, this was once a huge stone, but now only a base remains. Sasuke still clearly remembers that half a month ago, Kakashi moved Chidori without even thrusting, and blasted it directly, and the boulder fell into pieces. ??Looking at the boulder in front of you, there is just a deep pit, a huge difference. "Kakashi-sensei is really strong. With the same moves, the difference is so big." Sasuke was a little reluctant, but he also had unlimited admiration for Kakashi. This feeling is just like when I faced Itachi. "Same unattainable, same gentle as water." Kakashi also appeared behind Sasuke at this time and said with a smile: "Yes, you have mastered it to this extent in half a month, which is very good." "Kakashi-sensei!" When Sasuke heard this, he immediately turned around and shouted. It is September, the hottest time of the year. Sasuke was sweating profusely and kept sliding his bangs down. "Sasuke, thank you for your hard work, here you go." I saw Kakashi holding a popsicle in his hand, and then gently broke it into two halves. Half was handed to Sasuke, and the other half was kept for himself. Sasuke was stunned for a moment, stretched out his hand to take it, and bit it gently, with a happy expression on his face. "Thank you Kakashi-sensei, it's delicious." Kakashi smiled and narrowed his eyes and said, "As long as you like it." "Kakashi-sensei, did Itachi also work under you back then?" Sasuke suddenly asked. "Itachi? Indeed, Itachi joined the ANBU at the age of ten, which is really amazing." Kakashi said with emotion. "Kakashi-sensei, do you think Itachi will betray the village?" Sasuke looked at Kakashi with burning eyes, hoping to get an answer. Kakashi smiled and said: "Sasuke, you should know better than me what kind of person Itachi is. If you want to know about Itachi, just grow up quickly. As long as you grow to the same height as Itachi, or even higher." Only if you have a high altitude can you talk to him.¡± Sasuke nodded when he heard this, quickly finished the popsicle in his hand, and said, "I understand, Kakashi-sensei, let's continue training." "Well, you have mastered the Chidori, and the rest is a matter of proficiency. Your opponent is Gaara. His defense is very strong, but the Chidori is enough to break through. The only problem is to avoid his sand. .¡± "Kakashi-sensei, are you talking about speed?" "Yes, speed is also a physical skill. Kai is better at this than me. You have fought with Li before, so you should have copied his physical skills. Next, learn this set of physical skills. "Yes! Kakashi-sensei." "Since you have achieved Chidori, you can use Thunder Release to strengthen your body. The specifics should be like this" Kakashi was talking when suddenly the two of them saw a huge thing rising into the sky in the distance and passing by not far from them. The two took a closer look and saw that it was a huge toad! There is another person on the toad who is howling continuously. "ah!!!" "This isNaruto!" Sasuke was startled, subconsciously thinking that Naruto was in danger and wanted to rush over to save him. Kakashi stopped him and said, "Sasuke, there's no need to go over there. That's a psychic beast. Naruto must be taming it." "Psychic beast?" Sasuke was surprised. He naturally knew what a psychic beast was, but this was his first time seeing such a big psychic beast. ?????????Naruto can actually summon such a big psychic beast? What a surprise. "Hey, Kakashi, you are here. " Jiraiya with long white hair suddenly appeared next to the two of them. "Jiraiya-sama." Kakashi said, "It seems that you are teaching Naruto the art of channeling." "Yes, Naruto's chakra control ability is really not high, and he is not attentive enough. The psychic technique is aimed at the training of these two. But I didn't expect that Naruto suddenly exploded today and sent Buntana to The guy was summoned, it¡¯s really a big trouble.¡± Jiraiya scratched his head with a headache. ??????? Bunta has quite a temper, and it¡¯s not easy for Jiraiya to deal with him when he gets angry. Kakashi smiled and said: "Naruto is always full of surprises." "That's what I said. Okay, no more. I have to follow you quickly, otherwise I will be in trouble if something goes wrong later." "Um." Jiraiya rushed away, and Sasuke asked in surprise: "Kakashi-sensei, that white-haired weirdo just now is Jiraiya-sama? Is he one of the three ninjas?" "That's right. Don't look at others for being indifferent, but they are very strong." Sasuke nodded. "Okay, let's continue." "yes!" Time flies, the last half month slips by quietly, and the last round of the Chunin Exams arrives as scheduled. Sasuke's training has also ended. It seems to be completely different from a month ago. Sasuke brought out the second attribute in his body, Thunder Release, which greatly improved both physical fitness and attack power. Sasuke could feel a power within him that he had never felt before. "That's great. I am getting stronger step by step. Brother, I will go to you to get the answer." Sasuke clenched his fists, filled with infinite hope. "Sasuke, it's almost time, let's go to the examination room." Kakashi said. "Um!" In the distance, the huge examination room was bustling with activity, and audiences from all over the country gathered here. The Chunin Exam is like a feast to them. They will watch a wonderful ninjutsu showdown here. For these ordinary people, it is like watching a game in the Colosseum. "Sasuke! Kakashi-sensei! You are finally here, it's almost time." Naruto shouted. "Ah, I'm sorry, but it looks like I'm not late, so it's pretty good." Kakashi said with his hands in his pockets. "Kakashi-sensei, you really want to be late at this time." Sakura complained. "You bastard Sasuke, I have learned a very powerful ninjutsu this month. I will definitely defeat you!" Naruto shouted. Sasuke raised the corners of his mouth and said confidently: "I'll wait for you and see who wins in the end!" "Then we'll see!" Naruto said excitedly. Watching the fight between Naruto and Sasuke, Sakura felt like she was a light bulb for some reason. Well, it must be an illusion! On the high platform, the Third Hokage is welcoming the Fourth Kazekage. "Haha, Lord Kazekage, you are finally here." The Third Hokage smiled. "Hokage-sama is still very strong. Don't you plan to consider the next candidate?" "Haha, the Godaime? What do you think of Kakashi, Kazekage-sama?" "Oh? Hatake Kakashi? A very good candidate." "Thank you, Mr. Kazukage, please take a seat. The game will start soon." "Thank you." The two sat down, and the atmosphere became a little weird. Kakashi in the audience looked up at the Fourth Kazekage on the high platform. There was a smell of snakes there! In the examination room, Xuanjian walked up to the center with thousands of books in his mouth. "Welcome everyone. Next, is the final test of the Chunin Exam. It will be one-on-one. The winner will advance to the next round of duel, and so on until the final winner. Of course, the winner To qualify as a chuunin, it¡¯s not about how many games you win, but the relevant judges who draw conclusions after watching your games. So, feel free to show off your talents on this stage! Boys! " All the candidates were a little excited when they heard this. Looking at the crowded stands, this was the first time in their lives that they had shown themselves in front of so many people. How can a young man not be frivolous! Today is their moment of frivolity! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 275 The curse seal faces Huitian! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "The first match, Libra Jugo versus Hyuga Neji!" With Genma¡¯s order, only Jugo and Neji were left in the examination room. "Ah! How come it's Jugo and Neji who are fighting, then who am I going to cheer for!" Xiang Rin cried out in pain, with a confused look on his face. Naruto is also in a bit of a dilemma. Although he has a better relationship with Jugo, he is no worse than Neji. This is very embarrassing. "You two have to work hard! Jugo! Neji!" In the end, Naruto could only shout like this. Jugo looked at Neji in front of him and showed a smile. Ningci also smiled and said: "It seems like this is the first time we have fought against each other." "good." "Do you want to go all out?" Neji asked. "Of course, Kakashi-nii is watching this Chunin Exam. How can we let him down?" "This puts me at ease. I know you are very strong, but I don't think I will lose." Neji said, showing the starting position of the Hyuga Soft Fist. "I also have a reason why I can't lose, so this time, I will go all out." A sense of fighting arose in Jugo's body, and Xiang Rin and Naruto in the distance were stunned for a moment. "Naruto, that guy Jugo actually has the intention to fight?" Xiang Rin asked in surprise. "Yes, this is my first time seeing it." Naruto was also surprised. "I suddenly look forward to the outcome of the battle between the two." Xiang Lin said excitedly. "Yeah." Naruto also nodded. Kakashi looked at Jugo in the field, feeling a little relieved. Jugo¡¯s temperament is very gentle, especially after the power of the curse seal was sealed by Kakashi in the form of a silver curse seal, he became even more gentle. Gentle people don¡¯t like to fight with others, so Chonggo is an inconspicuous existence whether at school or at home. But it is also something that cannot be ignored. Because he is too warm. If Naruto¡¯s warmth is like the sunshine in winter, warm and dazzling, then Jugo¡¯s warmth is like a stove in winter, warming you without attracting your attention. Now that Jugo can raise his fighting spirit, Kakashi thinks it is a rare thing. But Kakashi also knew that Jugo would be like this. On the one hand, he didn't want to disappoint himself, and on the other hand, he didn't want Xiang Rin and Naruto to go forward alone. Chongwu wants to be the backing of the two, so naturally he cannot fall behind. The four eyes met each other, with burning fighting spirit in their eyes! "Zhonggo has been practicing with Kakashi since he was a child. Although he doesn't argue, he has completed the training arranged by Kakashi very seriously. Ningji, Hizashi did not die, so his character was not distorted. Coupled with the joint teachings of Hizashi and Hizashi, his strength is also far stronger than the original. It can be said that both of them are beyond the scope of genin. And both of them are ninjas who are both talented and hard-working. Jugo¡¯s fists went straight towards Neji. Ningji¡¯s soft fist specializes in the acupuncture points and internal organs of the human body. Seeing Jugo¡¯s powerful and heavy punch, Neji did not take it hard. It is unwise to use one's own shortcomings against the enemy's strong points. Turning around to dodge, Neji struck out with a palm! The Hyuga clan can release chakra from acupuncture points all over the body. Similarly, powerful chakra can also be released from the palms of their hands. Jugo gently slapped Neji's palm away, preventing the chakra from that palm from hitting him. Chongwu knew that if this palm hit, the game might not go on. The two of them were going back and forth, fighting vigorously, and the duel between their superb physical skills gave people a sense of pleasure. Neji¡¯s movements are very fast, but as Jugo was taught by Kakashi, his speed is naturally faster. Every time when Neji was about to hit Jugo, Jugo always opened Neji's palm faster. Ningji¡¯s acupuncture points can¡¯t work on Jugo¡¯s body at all. The duel in physical arts consumes the most physical strength. The two of them tried their best, but within five minutes, they began to pant. "You are indeed very strong, your physical skills are still superior to mine." Neji gasped. "You are not bad either. You are worthy of being a ninja of the Hyuga clan. Your physical skills are completely different from those of ordinary ninjas." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??He was also a little tired from Neji's attack. Different from the attack methods of ordinary ninjas, it was quite difficult for Jugo to deal with it for the first time. If it wasn¡¯t for his speed, he would have been knocked to the ground by Neji. "Wow! Both of them are so powerful! The Hyuga clan is indeed extraordinary, but who is that orange-haired boy? He seems to be a civilian ninja, and he can actually reach this level?" "You don't even know this? That boy was taught by Kakashi-sama since he was a child." "What! Are you Kakashi-sama's disciple?" "This is not clear, but Kakashi-sama often trains with that boy at the seventh training ground. Even if it is not, it is almost the same." "No wonder, I originally thought that the boy from the Hyuga clan would definitely win, but now it seems that the outcome is unpredictable." The two spectators in the auditorium were having a heated discussion, and discussions like this were everywhere in the entire competition venue. Neji took a deep breath and said, "Jugo, although you are very strong, if you are only at this level, you still cannot defeat me." "Um?" Jugo frowned. Just now both of them were using their full strength. Could it be that Ningji has any special tricks? The corners of Ningci's mouth curled up, and he spread his hands forward and backward, making a starting gesture, and said: "You have entered my Bagua realm!" As soon as he finished speaking, a huge green Bagua diagram formed with Neji as the center, and Jugo was just above the Gan position! "Soft Boxing Technique! Sixty-Four Bagua Palms!" Neji let out a low cry, his speed increased rapidly, and he rushed towards Jugo. Chongwu secretly thought that something was wrong and wanted to avoid it, but it was too late. In the distance, Kakashi saw this and thought to himself: "The Hyuga family's Sixty-Four Bagua Palms are quite interesting. It has fluctuations similar to the sealing circle. In this field, its own speed will increase several times. No wonder Jugo can¡¯t hide.¡± Ningji¡¯s hands were like the wind, rapidly poking at the acupuncture points on Jugo¡¯s body. In less than three seconds, Chongwu had already been tapped sixty-four times! The last palm was pushed out, knocking Zhongwu's body away and falling heavily to the ground. "Jugo!" Naruto and Xianglin shouted at the same time, full of worry for Jugo. "Jugo, this Bagua Sixty-Four Palm is the secret technique of the Hyuga clan. The chakra in the whole body of the winner will be sealed. It can be used in a short time. Without chakra, you cannot be my opponent. Give up. " Hearing the words, Chongwu struggled to get up, with a trace of blood remaining at the corner of his mouth, and his eyes full of determination. "Give up? How is it possible? Brother Kakashi said that even if there is a glimmer of hope, you must never give up!" "You don't even have a glimmer of hope anymore, Jugo." Neji frowned. Chongwu raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said, "It's just sealing the chakra in my body. It's no big deal. I still have a second kind of chakra!" "What!" Ningci was shocked! "Curse seal, open!" I saw strange runes suddenly appear on Jugo's body, and a terrifying chakra suddenly rose up, opening all the acupuncture points that had been tapped before! "This is" Ningci looked shocked. Chongwu wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said with a smile: "Look, isn't this solved?" Soon, Neci regained his composure and said, "I see, then, let's continue!" The Fourth Kazekage in the stands was a little surprised and said to himself: "It turns out that he is the boy with the cursed seal who was taken away by Kakashi." The fight begins again! With the deepening of the curse seal, Jugo has made great progress in both speed and strength, and Neji is obviously unable to withstand it. "Neji, it's over here!" Chongwu¡¯s right arm has turned into a monster hand, which looks extremely terrifying. At this time, Jugo rushed towards Neji, "Crushing Strike!" ? Blue chakra blasted out from behind Jugo's right arm like a jet and hit Neji. Ningci¡¯s pupils shrank, he couldn¡¯t hide! Then, no more hiding! Neji¡¯s figure began to spin, and blue chakra enveloped his whole body! "Baguazhang! Return to heaven!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 276 Xianglin vs Sakura You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Boom! The monster's hand hit the huge blue chakra hemisphere. A loud noise! There was a huge cloud of smoke and dust at the competition venue! Not far away, Xuanjian was surprised when he saw this scene. It was such a terrible destructive power. The level of these two people has far exceeded that of genin, and even ordinary chunin are no match for them. How old are they? Sure enough, geniuses in this world always make people despair. ¡°At least Xuanjian admits that at this age, he does not have this strength. "It's so powerful. Jugo is really strong, and so is Neji." Naruto praised. Sasuke on the side also had a solemn expression, and the strength shown by the two people already made him feel threatened. If he is on top, can he block it? Sasuke doesn¡¯t know. Kakashi squinted his eyes and looked into the smoke. The turning power possessed by Huitian is indeed powerful. Known as an alternative absolute defense! But Kakashi knows that there is no so-called absolute defense in this world. As long as the attack power reaches a certain level, any defense can be shattered with one blow! With the curse seals fully open, Jugo's power is so great that ordinary jounin cannot compare with it. Although Neji recovered, the difference in power level is too large and cannot be compensated. Ningci is a genius, but similarly, Jugo is also a genius. And Neji is only thirteen years old, and Jugo is already fifteen. Therefore, in Kakashi's view, the winner of this confrontation has been decided. When the smoke and dust dissipates, there will be a unique winner. Seeing the earth-shattering exchange, the audience was excited. This is the battle they want to see! The terrifying destructive power is enough to make people¡¯s blood boil! "Who won in the end!" There are many people present who have such questions. Everyone¡¯s eyes are focused on the examination room. Finally, the smoke slowly dispersed, revealing two figures. One is standing and the other is lying down. Looking at this scene, everyone already knew that the first exam was over. Chongwu was breathing heavily. The curse mark on his body had faded away, and his right arm was slightly numb. It was obvious that the blow just made him uncomfortable. The power of recovery can even turn Chongwu's power back to himself. ?????????? If Chonggo hadn¡¯t forcibly broken Kaitian, it would have been Chonggo who fell to the ground at this moment. Ningji lay motionless on the ground, but he was not unconscious. He lost, he lost completely. When Jugo's attack came, Neji felt the terrifying chakra. With his eyes rolled, Neji knew very well how huge Jugo's chakra was. With such a level of chakra condensed in a blow, if Jugo had not spared his hand, Neji would have been seriously injured at this time, and might even have died! In the stands, Hizashi and Hizashi were both surprised. They knew Neji¡¯s strength very well, but even with such strength, Neji still lost to Jugo. Hizashi smiled bitterly and said, "Brother, the disciples taught by Kakashi are indeed terrifying." "Yeah, I didn't expect that even Neji couldn't defeat him." Hinata Hinashi said with emotion. ¡°I don¡¯t know how far Kakashi has reached now.¡± Hizashi said. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since he took action with all his strength, no one knows.¡± Rizu looked at the thin figure not far away and said. "Haha, Jugo, I didn't expect you to be so strong." Neji said with a bitter smile. Jugo stretched out his right hand. Neji was stunned for a moment, but he still held it. With a strong effort, Jugo pulled Neji up. "Ningji, you are also very powerful. I don't have your strength at your age. I look forward to our next fight." "Um!" The two of them held their hands together and looked at each other with a smile. Seeing this, Genma announced: "The first game is over! The winner is Libra Jugo!" The whole place is excited! "Jugo wins! Great!" Naruto shouted. Xianglin was a little confused: "Ningci loses."?, wouldn¡¯t it be sad? " Jugo looked at Kakashi, and when Kakashi saw this, he showed his satisfied crescent moon eyes, which made Jugo feel relieved. "Fortunately, I didn't disappoint Kakashi-nii." Ningci was carried down by Jugo into the examination room and came to the players to rest. Due to Jugo's retention, Neji was just out of strength at this time and did not suffer much damage. He only needed to rest for a while to recover. "Neji, are you okay? Do you want me to treat you?" Xiang Rin quickly ran over to greet you. Ningci shook his head and said, "It's okay, I just lost my strength." Hearing this, Xiang Rin breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Jugo and said, "Jugo, seriously, why are you so harsh on Neji? It's really too much!" Chongwu touched his head sheepishly and just smiled stupidly. Xianglin didn¡¯t get angry when she saw this. "The second game, Uzumaki Kaoru vs. Haruno Sakura, please invite two players to play." "Ah? It's my turn, I'm so nervous." Xianglin shouted. Ningci smiled and said: "Xiangrin, come on!" Hearing Ningci¡¯s cheers, Xianglin couldn¡¯t help but blush, and nodded quickly: ¡°Yes, I will do it.¡± On the other side, Sakura also looked nervous. At this time, Sasuke said: "Sakura, the other party was also taught by Kakashi-sensei. You have to be careful." Hearing Sasuke cheering for her, Sakura instantly lost her nervousness. The fighting spirit burns in my heart. "Yeah! Sasuke, I will definitely do it." Naruto on the side looked confused when he saw this. On one side is Xiang Rin, on the other side is Sakura, my God! Whoever I want to cheer for, I always feel like no matter who I cheer for, they will be beaten to death! Naruto burst into tears. Xianglin and Xiaoying walked into the examination room, their eyes met, and their fighting spirit was even stronger than the two before. "Neji just cheered for me, I must defeat this guy!" "I must not let Sasuke-kun down!" The two girls, encouraged by their admirers, are now filled with energy! Xuanjian stood in the middle, and he could even feel the terrifying fighting spirit released from their eyes. Xuanjian is a little confused. Why does he feel that this kind of fighting spirit is not something that normal people should have? What happened to these two girls? No matter what, Xuanjian still shouted: "The game begins!" As soon as they finished speaking, the two of them took out shurikens from their ninja bags and threw them out quickly. Ding ding ding! The shurikens collided in mid-air and fell to the ground one after another. The art of shuriken is equally matched! The two of them frowned at the same time, and then seemed to reach some kind of consensus. They kicked their feet and approached quickly. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Two fists collide! Xiang Rin stayed put, while Sakura took a step back. Make a decision! Xiang Lin, who has the powerful physique of the Uzumaki clan, has an advantage at this moment. Sakura gritted her teeth and the two fought against each other. Kakashi from a distance watched the two fighting and already made a judgment in his heart. Although Sakura is much stronger than before, and even defeated Ino and entered the finals, she is still far behind compared to Xiang Rin. Sakura is still in the early stages of learning medical ninjutsu, so this kind of fighting is a bit difficult for her. But Xiang Rin is different. Kakashi¡¯s development direction for Xiang Rin is sealing techniques and medical ninjutsu. Xiang Rin has spent much longer learning medical ninjutsu than Sakura. Although he does not have the guidance of a famous teacher like Tsunade, Xiang Rin's medical ninjutsu is already very good. At least, Xianglin can already use the chakra scalpel! The two collided again! Sakura lost consciousness when her feet were lightly touched by Xiang Rin. Turning around, I saw a piece of blue chakra on Xianglin's right hand, which seemed to have become an extremely sharp knife! This is a chakra scalpel! Sakura, who has also learned medical ninjutsu, naturally knows that this is an attack method that can only be used when medical ninjutsu reaches a certain level. Sakura felt a little bitter in her heart. She didn't expect that Xianglin had already walked so far ahead of her. "Sakura, I'm sorry, I won this time." Xianglin said with a smile. Xiang Lin had just cut off Sakura's Achilles tendon. At this moment, Sakura couldn't stand up at all. Likewise, she was disqualified from the competition. Genma saw this and shouted: "The winner is Uzumaki Korin!" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com)Sakura's Achilles tendon, at this time Sakura couldn't stand up at all, and she was also disqualified from the competition. When Genma saw this, he shouted: "The winner is Uzumaki Korin!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 277 The war is about to begin You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Sasuke, I'm sorry, I lost." Sakura looked at Sasuke and said apologetically. "It's okay, Sakura, Xiang Rin is indeed very strong." Sasuke comforted. As a teammate in the same group, Sasuke would naturally not complain about her at this time. After all, no matter who it is, except that guy Shikamaru, they will be sad if they lose the game. Seeing Sasuke's gentle attitude, Sakura couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. As expected, Sasuke is the best! On the other side, Xianglin excitedly said to Neci: "Ningci, look, I won!" Ningci smiled and said: "Congratulations, Kaoru, maybe you will become a chuunin this time." "Ningji, you are also very powerful. Although you lost to Jugo, your strength is obvious to all. The judges will definitely choose you as a chunin!" Probably because he was afraid of irritating Neji, Xiang Rin comforted him like this. But Neji didn¡¯t care at all. Whether he can become a chuunin or not is not important to Neji. This time neither Tiantian nor Xiao Li entered the finals, so he didn¡¯t have that much energy. On the other side, Shikamaru scratched his head and said somewhat depressedly: "Everyone is working so hard, do I still want to go up? It's really troublesome. I originally planned to give up, but I didn't expect to get here in a daze. It's all Asuma's fault. That guy, there is nothing wrong with recommending us to take the Chunin Examination. Originally, I should be lying on the roof watching the clouds." Shikamaru looked lazy and had no interest in competitions or anything like that. "Shikamaru, it's your turn next time. Why are you still here? You see, the Sunagakure kunoichi over there is about to go down." Naruto shouted. "Naruto, you are so long-winded. Your name hasn't been called yet." At this moment, Genma called out: "The third game, Nara Shikamaru vs. Temari, please leave the contestant." Hearing this, Temari threw the three-star fan out and fell into the field while riding on the three-star fan. Shikamaru was slightly surprised when he saw this, and the laziness on his face became more obvious. "Oh, I didn't want to fight in the first place, and now the person fighting is a woman. It's really confusing. It doesn't seem to matter if I win, but it seems very embarrassing if I lose. It's really troublesome. Sure enough, I should give up." Seeing that Shikamaru hadn't gone down yet, Naruto quickly went up and pushed. "Shikamaru, go quickly!" Being pushed by Naruto, Shikamaru tragically fell from the rest area and fell into the competition field. This way of appearing is very different from Temari's chic appearance just now. Suddenly, there was a burst of boos from the audience. "Shikamaru, come on!" Naruto shouted. Shikamaru touched his neck that hurt from the fall and said unhappily: "Naruto, this guy is really rude. This is trouble. Now, I can't even say give up. Forget it, let's just have a fight." ¡± Shikamaru walked slowly to Temari. "Tsk, women are really troublesome." Temari's expression changed and she said, "What, do you look down on women?" "That's not true, I just find it troublesome." "snort!" The battle between Shikamaru and Temari was a textbook battle with overwhelming IQ. Using the holes left by the battle between Jugo and Neji, Shikamaru successfully controlled Temari. Although he gave up the game in the end, everyone saw his terrifying IQ. Kakashi looked at Shikamaru who was lazily leaving the examination room, and couldn't help but feel a little funny. This guy definitely still has some energy left, he just gave up because he didn¡¯t want to participate in the next game. Not only has he proved his ability, but he has also saved himself trouble. This guy is indeed a genius. ¡°Senior Shikaku has such a son, which can be regarded as a successor. It¡¯s just that this guy¡¯s fear of trouble is even worse than Shikaku-senpai¡¯s. If such a person does not grow up and lacks strength, no matter how smart he is, it will be of no use. In the end, watching his companions die is the greatest pain. As the saying goes, four taels can make a thousand pounds, but you have to have four taels first. Temari looked at Shikamaru leaving angrily. At this moment, this lazy man left a deep impression on her heart. The battle between Kankuro and Aburame Shino ended before it even started. The reason was simple: Kankuro abstained.   If the puppet master chooses to fight in such public view, it is simply courting death. Once all the puppet¡¯s mechanisms are exposed, it will be a disaster for the puppet master. ¡°After all, puppet masters often rely on unexpected mechanisms. So, the game entered the final round. "The fifth game, Gaara versus Uchiha Sasuke!" "Sasuke, don't lose, otherwise, I won't be able to see you in the next game." Naruto shouted. "Hmph, don't worry, I will never lose in a place like this." Sasuke snorted and jumped directly from the rest area. On the other side, Gaara also jumped down. "Look, Fugaku, Sasuke is on the stage!" Mikoto shouted excitedly. Fugaku crossed his hands on his chest, with a smile on his serious face. "This brat has been following Kakashi for a month and I don't know what he has learned." Fugaku said. "Fugaku, don't say that, Sasuke worked very hard." "I know, Mikoto, be more careful later. I heard from Kakashi that there may be changes today." "Ok, I know." Fugaku looked at Sasuke in the examination room, the corners of his mouth slightly raised. Although Sasuke at this time is not as good as Itachi back then, at least he had a childhood that was not much different from ordinary people. This is where Fugaku is happiest. ¡°It was he who forced Itachi too hard in the beginning, so that Itachi didn¡¯t have much happiness to speak of. "Sasuke, do what you want to do." Fugaku said silently in his heart. In the examination room, Gaara's eyes were still so cold, and he seemed to have a strong sense of oppression. But Sasuke was not afraid at all and looked directly into those cold green pupils. "Your blood looks delicious. I can't wait to hand you over to my mother." A ferocious smile appeared on Gaara's face, looking extremely terrifying. "cut." Sasuke snorted disdainfully and distanced himself. Although I have never seen Gaara fight before, I have heard Kakashi talk about that kind of terrifying sand. It¡¯s better to take a closer look at the situation first. Gaara unplugged the gourd plug from his back, and the sand slowly began to flow out, covering his body. The competition officially begins! "That Gaara is very powerful, I don't know if Sasuke can stop him." Neji whispered. "Ningji, what did you see?" Xianglin asked. "That person has a very large chakra in his body, and it is very cold. He has extremely terrifying killing intent." "Isn't Sasuke in danger?" Sakura said worriedly. "Sakura, don't worry, Kakashi-sensei is still here, nothing will happen. Besides, I think Sasuke can defeat that black eye!" Naruto said. "I hope so." Although Naruto's words made Sakura feel relieved a little, she still felt a faint worry. Kakashi looked at the high platform at this time. The time was almost up and Orochimaru should act quickly. Kaka¡¯s suit moved inadvertently, but it was actually a gesture. Suddenly, the Anbu hidden everywhere began to move. An invisible web is slowly opening. Somewhere, Hayate and Yugao were leading two ANBU teams at the gate of Konoha. "Xiyan, Kakashi-senpai said there will be an enemy invasion today, but I don't know when it will be." "It's probably almost time. Let's wait." "Um." In another part of Konoha, Tenzo also led this group of people to roam around, patrolling and inspecting. For a time, everywhere in Konoha seemed to be filled with murderous intent. Not far outside the village, Sunagakure and Oto Ninja were gathering, waiting for Orochimaru to send a signal before they would take action. Hidden deep under the roots of Konoha, Danzo was sitting quietly on the seat, not knowing what he was thinking. The arm in the bandage was slowly raised. "Is Orochimaru going to take action?" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 278 Blocker You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the examination room, the sky is filled with yellow sand! Gaara crossed his hands on his chest and looked directly at Sasuke with cold eyes. No matter how Sasuke attacks, he can't break through the yellow sand and attack Gaara. "The speed of that sand is really extraordinary. Not to mention the genin, even the average chuunin can't break through the defense at that speed." Kakashi said softly. At this time, two green figures came into Kakashi's eyes. "Kai? Li? Why are you here?" Kakashi asked in surprise. "Hey, Kakashi, Xiao Li is almost in good health, so he wants to go out for a walk. I heard that Sasuke and Gaara" Kai said. "Kakashi-sensei, Sasuke's taijutsu" Xiao Li asked in surprise. After all, Sasuke's movements at this time were somewhat similar to his, or more directly, they looked like Kai Taijutsu. "Ah, I once practiced taijutsu with Kai, and I taught it to Sasuke and the others before. The last time you fought against Sasuke, he also copied your taijutsu. With the past month of practice, it became This is what you see.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Li clenched his fists and whispered: "Is this a genius? In just one month, I can complete so many years of hard work." " Xiao Li's tone was a bit unwilling. No matter who it was, it was a huge irony that someone's hard work over the years could be caught up in just one month. Hearing this, Kai patted Xiao Li on the shoulder with some distress. Kakashi said: "Xiao Li, don't feel unwilling. Sasuke's efforts are no less than yours. You have competed before the Chunin Exam. You should know that Sasuke's taijutsu is not bad. This time he can do it in a month." To catch up with your progress, in addition to cultivation, there is also the effect of thunder escape to strengthen the body. This method has a huge effect at the beginning, but the effect will gradually weaken later." "That's it, I understand, Kakashi-sensei!" Xiao Li felt relieved a lot when he heard this. "Li! How can you be depressed? Youth is not allowed to be depressed!" Kai shouted, clenching his fists. "Yes! Teacher Kai! I know I was wrong!" Xiao Li¡¯s enthusiasm was also mobilized by Kai in an instant. Looking at the two green men hugging each other and crying in front of them, Kakashi covered his forehead. Even after so many years, Kakashi still can't fully adapt to Kai's speechless nerves. In the examination room, Sasuke relied on his excellent physical skills to finally hit Gaara. Gaara was in pain and finally moved. Of course, only the arms are moving. When Gaara moved his arm, the speed of the yellow sand increased instantly, and Sasuke had no choice but to retreat. In an instant, the yellow sand surrounded Gaara and formed a ball. "Tch, did you turn into a turtle shell? Then I will smash your turtle shell!" Sasuke retreated violently, not only to the edge of the examination room, but also to the wall of the examination room. "What did Sasuke want to do? Why did he go to that place?" Naruto asked confused. "I don't know, are you going to activate some ninjutsu?" Sakura asked equally curiously. Nearly everyone in the audience had this question. Facing Gaara's turtle-shell defense, how would Sasuke resolve it? Kakashi said softly: "Should we start? The Voice of a Thousand Birds has not bloomed in front of the world for a long time." "Kakashi, is the move Sasuke is going to use" Kai said in surprise. Kakashi chuckled and said, "Ah, yes, it's Chidori." On the high wall, Sasuke's eyes turned scarlet, the lightning on his left hand gradually emerged, and the faint sound of a thousand birds slowly emerged. "That is¡­¡­" There were also many knowledgeable people present. Seeing the signature starting move and the sound of a thousand birds, they all made vague guesses. Fugaku¡¯s face was also full of surprise. "It's Chidori! It seems Kakashi is really caring about Sasuke." Fugaku was surprised. Chidori is Kakashi's signature original ninjutsu, and it can be said to be a symbol of Kakashi. But at this time, Kakashi handed it over to Sasuke, which shows how much Kakashi attaches importance to Sasuke. "Chidori!" Sasuke roared, the Chidori in his left hand was condensed, and his whole body shot out, scraping a deep ravine on the ground. The momentum is shocking! ?All the genin in the rest area looked at this scene in shock. Naruto was surprised: "What kind of ninjutsu is this? It's so scary." The others nodded in agreement. This is simply not a ninjutsu that a genin can master. The sound of a thousand birds resounded throughout the examination room. The Third Hokage on the high platform was also a little surprised. "Kakashi, do you value Sasuke so much?" the Third Hokage thought to himself. It¡¯s stabbed! Sasuke's Chidori penetrated the maracas hard, like a piece of tofu. " Such a long-distance thrust, coupled with the terrifying power of the Chidori, is simply unstoppable by the mere yellow sand. Sasuke could clearly feel liquid dripping on his left hand. is blood! "ah!!!" With a low growl of pain, Sasuke realized something was wrong and immediately pulled away. At the same time, a huge arm of sand stretched out from the hole. Sasuke was shocked and quickly ran away. "What kind of monster is that!" At this moment, phantom-like feathers suddenly floated in the sky. "The art of Nirvana Abode!" In an instant, most of the people present fell down. "Have you started yet?" Kakashi whispered. ¡°Above the examination room, Gaara¡¯s sand had faded away, blood was flowing from his right shoulder, and his overall condition looked very bad. Temari and Kankuro had already rushed to Gaara's side, looked at each other, and took Gaara away directly. Ma Ji stepped forward to respond and blocked Xuanjian who was about to pursue him. Without saying a word, Sasuke chased after him. Kakashi bit his finger and formed seals on his hands. "The art of psychics!" With a bang, two dogs, one big and one small, appeared in front of Kakashi. "Parker, go ask Sakura to wake up Naruto, and ask the two of them to support Sasuke. Sadaharu, you follow. If there is danger, take action." Parker and Dingchun nodded and shot away. Gaara¡¯s problem should be solved by Naruto. After all, he is also a strong teammate. "Kai, prepare to fight." "Hey! Kakashi, let's see who can defeat more enemies!" Kakashi ignored it, but looked at the high platform. The four purple flame formations had been erected. It seemed that Orochimaru had already started to take action. "Kai, split up." Kakashi said, and his figure shot away, heading towards the high platform. Kai glanced at it and whispered: "Kakashi, be careful." On the other side, Jiraiya landed at the gate of Konoha and used his psychic skills to crush the attacking Sound Ninja and Sand Ninja. In the Four Purple Flame Formation, the Third Hokage looked at Orochimaru in front of him and said: "Orochimaru, you really chose to do this." "Haha, Sarutobi-sensei, you don't look surprised at all. It seems that you have been prepared for my arrival." "That's right, but I didn't expect that you would dare to come here when your plan has been exposed." Orochimaru brushed his long black hair in front of his eyes and said: "There is nothing you dare not come to. This is just a game." "Asshole! A game? Do you want to start a war?" "Sarutobi-sensei, are you still like this, war? Who cares? You are no longer the Shinobi you used to be." "Orochimaru!" "Okay, Sarutobi-sensei, our game begins." Orochimaru¡¯s hands quickly formed seals, and in an instant, two coffins emerged from the ground. Afterwards, the two walked out of the coffin. "First generation sir! Second generation sir!" The third generation Hokage was shocked. "Orochimaru! You are actually playing with the souls of the dead!" "Oh? It seems that Sarutobi-sensei is not surprised by the ninjutsu I have mastered. Who told you? Kakashi? It's really interesting." The corners of Orochimaru's mouth were slightly raised, as if everything was under control. "Orochimaru!" On the other side, Kakashi quickly approached, but was stopped by a figure. "Huh? Yakushi Kabuto?" Kakashi frowned. "Kakashi, you can't go over there. Orochimaru-sama is playing a game. If you go, you will spoil his fun." "Get out of the way, you alone can't stop me." Kabuto still had that faint smile on his face and said: "That's natural. How could I possibly stop the famous Hatake Kakashi by myself? Therefore, Lord Orochimaru specially prepared a plan for you." It¡¯s a great gift, I believe it will make you stay.¡± Kakashi¡¯s eyes were solemn, and two people walked out from behind Kabuto. They were wearing black cloaks and looked full of death. The cloak fell down, revealing his true appearance! "The third generation of Kazekage! The fourth generation of Kazekage!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)If you don't, it will ruin his mood. " "Get out of the way, you alone can't stop me." Kabuto still had that faint smile on his face and said: "That's natural. How could I possibly stop the famous Hatake Kakashi by myself? Therefore, Lord Orochimaru specially prepared a plan for you." It¡¯s a great gift, I believe it will make you stay.¡± Kakashi¡¯s eyes were solemn, and two people walked out from behind Kabuto. They were wearing black cloaks and looked full of death. The cloak fell down, revealing his true appearance! "The third generation of Kazekage! The fourth generation of Kazekage!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 279 Transfer You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The blue-haired Third Kazekage and the red-haired Fourth Kazekage looked dull, as if they were puppets. Especially the eyes, they don¡¯t look like human eyes at all. The dirty soil is reincarnated! Orochimaru actually prepared two shadow-level powerhouses for Kakashi! Kakashi¡¯s expression was slightly solemn. If he faced any one of them, Kakashi would be confident that the battle would end in a short time. However, if the two of them fought together, it would be a big trouble. Especially since their ninjutsu is similar, both are magnetic escape. The power produced by their mutual cooperation should not be underestimated. The Third Kazekage is even known as the strongest Kazekage. Kakashi doesn't know how strong he is. Although it is said that the third Kazekage died at the hands of the Red Sand Scorpion, to be known as the strongest Kazekage must be extremely powerful. " However, the Red Sand Scorpion is a sand ninja. It is not impossible to be killed suddenly by deliberate calculations or unintentional calculations. After all, a being like the Puppet Master cannot escape with poison. No matter how strong you are, if you are poisoned, you still have to stop eating. The name of Demigod is largely based on his poison. How strong will the third generation Kazekage reincarnated from the dirty soil be? Kakashi didn't know. But no matter what, Kakashi couldn't be careless in the face of the two shadow-level experts joining forces. "Kakashi, enjoy this. Facing two Kazekage at the same time, no one has ever had such treatment." Kabuto pushed up his glasses, showed a sinister smile, and then stepped away, leaving the battlefield to the three of them. The Third Kazekage whispered: "Magnetic Release! Sand Iron Shigure!" The Fourth Kazekage also shouted lowly! "Magnetic Release. Sand Shuriken!" Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank, too fast! Too dense! The scope is too broad! There is no way to avoid it! Hands quickly! "Ninjutsu! Needle Jizo!" The silver-white hair grows rapidly, covering the entire body and becoming as hard as steel! Ding ding ding! The shurikens and sand-iron flying stones condensed by the sand gold all hit the hair, but none of them could break the defense. This defensive ninjutsu from Jiraiya has been practiced to perfection in Kakashi's hands. Kakashi pushed open the forehead protector of his left eye, revealing the Sharingan that was sealed by the four elephant seals. He formed seals with his hands and shouted in a low voice: "Uncle!" In an instant, the runes that sealed the four images in his eyes dispersed, revealing the scarlet Sharingan! The three black magatama stones rotated slowly, seeming extremely excited. The corner of Kakashi's mouth curled up slightly. He hadn't moved for a long time. He didn't know if the two Kazekage in front of him could verify his current level. ? ? Stretching out his right hand, Qian Ting was in his hand instantly, the blade was ringing, and he looked extremely excited. "Qian Ting, are you excited too? Then, let's go!" Kakashi whispered, chakra rioted under his feet, Shunbu! The original Shunpo only relied on the power of the physical body, but no matter how strong the physical power is, there is a limit after all, so Kakashi added the movement of chakra to it. ??Making Shunpo's ultimate speed increase again! Of course, there are also disadvantages. The burst of chakra will make the originally silent Shunpo become loud, but this flaw seems a bit insignificant in a head-on battle. "Hatake Sword Technique! White Fang Yue Chong!" The silver-white crescent moon shot out from Qian Ting's blade and quickly approached the two Feng Yings! "Magnetic Escape! Sand Iron Defense!" With a low shout from the Third Kazekage, black iron sand instantly condensed in front of the two of them, blocking the silver-white crescent moon. The density of sand iron is so high that not even Kakashi's offensive can break through it. "That should be the sand iron that the Third Kazekage is proud of. It's really troublesome. It's both offensive and defensive." Just when Kakashi was sighing with emotion, suddenly, the ground beneath his feet was shattered and turned into grains of gold sand. Oops! Kakashi secretly thought that it was not good. He did not expect that in such a short time, the Fourth Kazekage would extract the sand gold underneath. "You really deserve the name of Kazekage." Having said that, these two Kazekage died in a very aggrieved manner.  So what should we call them? Frustrated duo? "Magnetic Escape! Golden Sand Waves!" A large amount of sand rushed towards Kakashi from the front, like a huge wave. Kakashi looked solemn, not because of how scary the golden sand was. It¡¯s because such a loud and powerful attack will have a great impact on the surrounding terrain. And around here is Konoha Village! Are you kidding me? If this continues, Konoha Village will disappear into desolation in a few minutes! Damn it! You must not fight these two people in the village! The Anbu on the side were panicked by this. "What the hell is that! Why does it appear here!" "I don't know! It seems like there are two people. This kind of ninjutsu, could it be the Kazekage of Sunagakure Village!" "We can't let them go on like this, Konoha Village will be destroyed in their hands!" "Kakashi-sama seems to be fighting them!" "Great! As long as Kakashi-sama is here, there will be no problem!" "No! The golden sand is coming!" Kakashi made a quick decision, this move was definitely not a joke! The left eye moved rapidly, and the three black magatama transformed into the shape of black darts! "Divine power!" Powerful spatial fluctuations appeared in front of Kakashi, swallowing up all the golden sand. Those Konoha Anbu who originally planned to block it were all confused. "What's going on? You're gone?" "It's space ninjutsu! It must be Kakashi-sama!" "That's right! It must be Kakashi-sama!" Kakashi¡¯s left eye was bleeding, and he felt a sense of pain. "You can't fight here, find a way to move the battlefield, otherwise, even if you win, Konoha will be destroyed." Instant step! Fully open! A three-pronged kunai appeared directly in Kakashi's hand and shot away instantly. Kakashi swung his sword towards the two Kazekages! The third Kazekage dodged instantly, and the fourth Kazekage also jumped away. Kakashi forms a seal with his hands, the shadow clone technique! The two figures dispersed in an instant, one rushed towards the Third Kazekage, and the other disappeared with a hiss. At the same time, two hands were placed on the shoulders of the Third Kazekage and the Fourth Kazekage. "The art of the Flying Thunder God!" Whoops! Kakashi¡¯s figure and the two Kazekage figures disappeared from the place at the same time, leaving only traces of the battle they had just fought. "Disappeared?" "It's the Flying Thunder God Jutsu! Kakashi-sama moved those two people out! He probably wanted to resolve the battle in another place." "I see, the ninjutsu of the two Kazekages are all large-scale attacks. If they fight in Konoha, I'm afraid they will be in big trouble." "Okay, Lord Kakashi is fighting, we can't relax, let's kill the enemy quickly!" Somewhere outside Konoha Village, there was a bang, and three figures appeared at the same time. It is the Third Kazekage, the Fourth Kazekage and Kakashi! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 280 Battle Situation You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kabuto looked at the three people disappearing in front of him in surprise, and said to himself: "I didn't expect Kakashi's space ninjutsu to be so good. Now I'm in trouble. I don't know where this guy went." Looking at the four-purple flame formation on the high platform, Kabuto turned around and ran away. He is no longer needed here. In the Four Purple Flame Formation, Orochimaru looked at the ugly Third Hokage and said with a smile: "Sarutobi-sensei, are you satisfied with my gift?" "Orochimaru, you have gone too far." "Haha, Sarutobi-sensei, you are really naive. Come on, my former teacher, I wonder how far you can do it?" The Third Hokage looked outside the barrier and happened to see Kakashi facing the Third and Fourth Kazekage. "You actually summoned the Third and Fourth Kazekages!" "Haha, Mr. Sarutobi, Kakashi is very strong. This is just a little greeting to him. Otherwise, if he comes over, he will be in trouble." The Third Hokage's face was ashen. "Okay, don't worry about Konoha, it will disappear with you today." Orochimaru said with a smile. "You are delusional!" The Third Hokage shouted angrily, dragging off his Hokage robe, revealing his armor. "Oh? It seems that you have been prepared for this, Sarutobi-sensei." Orochimaru said, pretending to be surprised. "Hmph! Orochimaru, this time, I won't let you leave here again." "Then it depends on Sarutobi-sensei's ability." At this time, there was a huge noise outside, and the Third Hokage couldn't help but look over, and saw the huge sea of ??golden sand! "Oops!" The Third Hokage was shocked! "Sarutobi-sensei, you are distracted." Orochimaru's figure instantly appeared in front of the Third Hokage and punched out. The Third Hokage reacted immediately, dodged and avoided Orochimaru's attack. "Damn it, if a ninjutsu of that scale were to come down, the village would not be safe!" The third generation was impatient, but there was nothing he could do. This place was surrounded by the Four Purple Flame Formation, and with the first and second generation Hokage reincarnated by Orochimaru and Jutu, the third generation Hokage simply could not escape unless he could defeat these three people. The third generation glanced out of the corner of his eye, only to find that Kakashi and the Kazekage were gone. "Huh? Disappeared? Flying Thunder God Jutsu? Well done! Kakashi." "One of the Third Hokage is Ichimatsu. In this case, there won't be any big problems in Konoha." "I really didn't expect that Kakashi's Flying Thunder God Technique could be used to this extent. It's really like Minato back in the day. Unfortunately, Minato died young." Orochimaru seemed to have remembered something again, with a look of emotion on his face. "The art of psychics!" The Third Hokage bit out blood on his right hand, formed seals with his hands, and with a bang, an ape the size of a person appeared in front of everyone. "Sarutobi, your opponent this time is Orochimaru. Sure enough, you shouldn't have held back in the first place." "I'm sorry, ape demon, this time, I will eradicate the root cause." "I hope what you said is true." "Become a Vajra Ruyi Stick, monkey demon." "good!" The monkey demon turned around and instantly turned into a thick stick, which was held by the Third Hokage. Orochimaru laughed in a low voice: "Oh, it's going to be difficult now, a difficult guy has appeared." The battle is about to break out! Kai was fighting against the sound ninja and sand ninja in the examination room. He watched Kakashi disappear and his heart tightened. "Kakashi, be careful." Outside Konoha, Parker took Naruto, Sakura and Shikamaru to support Sasuke. Shikamaru and Parker concluded that someone was following them, and Shikamaru volunteered to stay to stop the enemy. Naruto initially disagreed, but after Shikamaru insisted, Naruto compromised. "Shikamaru, you must come back alive." Naruto said. "Don't worry, I don't want to die so early." "Idiot, don't act like a hero!" After Naruto finished speaking, he and Sakura Parker moved forward again. Shikamaru faced off against a group of sound ninjas. He relied on the shadow imitation technique to sustain himself for a while and was rescued by Dingharu. He was then taken away by Asma. On the other side, Shino faced off against Kankuro, engaging in an unfinished battle. Sasuke finally caught up with Temari and??Ailuo. Nearly all the battle lines were detonated, and everyone was fighting. Konoha, which has been peaceful for a long time, once again felt the horror of war. The sound of the Thousand Birds sounded again, but it only cut off Gaara's arm that turned into a sand, which was useless. When Sasuke was exhausted, Naruto and Sakura arrived in time. Naruto showed off the results of his training. He blocked Gaara, who had become like a monster, by himself, stunning the audience. On the other side, the Konoha police force was fully mobilized to suppress the enemy. The big clans such as Hyuga, Nara, Yamanaka, Akimichi and others have begun to take action. Except for the suddenness of the beginning, the rest of this war is not worth mentioning. Suna Ninja and Sound Ninja soon discovered that the Konoha they faced seemed to be well prepared, and there were corresponding manpower ambushes in every place they attacked. They did not gain any advantage, on the contrary, they suffered heavy losses. The sound ninja and Sunagakure who were originally like locusts were eaten away bit by bit, some died in battle, and some were captured. For a time, the war was completely one-sided. And all of this is the response strategy that the Third Hokage and Kakashi have planned. The only difference is that Kakashi was held back by two Kazekages. Outside Konoha, the sky in front of Kakashi is now filled with yellow sand! Black sand iron and golden sand gold criss-crossed around Kakashi, turning into sharp weapons and shooting towards Kakashi from time to time. "The third generation Kazekage and the fourth generation Kazekage couldn't see anyone at all. "It's really annoying that these two are joining forces. It's all sand and you can't see where the person is. Compared to Zabuza's Kirigakure Jutsu, it's so much better. It's really troublesome. You can't be here. It¡¯s too late, we need to seal these two people quickly, as for the third generation, I still need to take care of the finals.¡± "Magnetic escape! Sand and iron knot attack!" The sand iron of the Third Kazekage turned into three types of sand iron blocks, sand iron cones, and sand iron spears, which looked extremely hard. "Have you used this trick? It's really troublesome." The sand iron cone rushed towards Kakashi. The sharp point made Kakashi's scalp numb. If he was stabbed, he would definitely be dead! She ducked away, and the sand iron spear attacked again. The thunder light shrouded Qian Ting, eliminating the magnetic attraction of the sand iron to Qian Ting, and slashed at the sand iron spear! Ding! The sand iron spear is huge and Qian Ting is slender. The confrontation between the two looks extremely funny. Kakashi flicked his wrist and threw the sand iron spear out. "Phew, what a big guy." At this moment, the iron block struck Kakashi from behind again at extremely high speed! "Tsk, trouble." Thunder light condensed in Kakashi's left hand, but it was silent. "Raikiri!" With a low cry, the thunder blade collided violently with the black sand iron! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 281 Come! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Tear it apart! The black sandy iron was scattered everywhere, and Lei Qie cut the sandy iron into pieces like tofu. With the remaining momentum unabated, the blue lightning directly hit the third generation Kazekage. "Thousand Birds Sharp Spear!" Raikiri instantly changed his form, extended a length of five meters, and stabbed the Third Kazekage in the chest! Kakashi raised his left hand and instantly cut the Third Kazekage in half! The shadows of three generations are like catkins in the wind, scattered into pieces of paper. At this time, the golden sand of the Fourth Kazekage has formed an overwhelming force, rushing towards Kakashi! "Magnetic Escape! Alluvial Burial!" Qian Ting fired forward, the lightning did not diminish, Kakashi shouted: "The secret of Hatake style, the silver sword flashes!" Body like thunder! Kakashi¡¯s body turned into a bolt of lightning. Not only did he not avoid the surging lightning, he rushed over anyway. I saw many phantoms in the sky, and the tip of Qian Ting's knife hit the huge sea of ??placer gold. "break!" Thunder and light are booming! That terrifying big wave of sand gold was directly punctured by Kakashi. The silver-white figure instantly appeared in front of the Fourth Kazekage. The Sharingan in his left eye turned wildly, and Qian Ting in his right hand had already struck the Fourth Kazekage in the chest. Tear it apart! Break it in two with one blow! The Fourth Kazekage¡¯s body was cut in half by Kakashi! At this moment, the black iron sand struck again! "Magnetic Release! Sand Iron Shigure!" Kakashi had no choice but to get out of the way. I saw the black sand iron on the back of the third generation Kazekage condensed into a pair of wings, hovering in mid-air. "Magnetic Escape! Sand Iron Sky Wings!" "The reincarnation of this filthy soil is really troublesome. It is basically immortal and the recovery speed is too fast." Kakashi looked at the third and fourth Kazekage who had recovered and knew that they could not be defeated by ordinary methods. Kakashi can definitely use the Flying Thunder God Technique to leave here first, but if these two people are left alone, I am afraid that it will not be long before they return to Konoha. After all, this place is not far from Konoha. It will only become more troublesome then. "The strength of these two people should be much weaker than when they were alive. The quality of the sacrifices is not excellent, and the will that Orochimaru has wiped out, at most, they only have six or seven points of the ability they had before they were alive. It is not difficult to deal with them. It seems we still need to use sealing techniques.¡± With a decision in his mind, Kakashi didn¡¯t want to waste time. ???????????????????????????????????????????? We have to go to the Third Hokage to save the situation later, so the battle here must be resolved first. "Now that we have figured out the situation, the next step is a battle of speed." Kakashi whispered and threw the Qian Ting in his hand instantly! The target is none other than the Third Kazekage! The Third Kazekage, whose will had been wiped out, remained indifferent, but the iron sand continued to operate. Kakashi¡¯s figure disappeared instantly, his hands kept flying, and when he reappeared, he already held Qian Ting in his hand. One chop! Qian Ting chopped off the third generation Kazekage¡¯s head! The surge of black sand and iron blocked the terrifying slash, but it was also blown away. Kakashi¡¯s already prepared left hand instantly pressed on the Third Kazekage¡¯s back. "Sealing Spirit Seal!" Black runes emerged from Kakashi's left hand and tightly wrapped around the body of the Third Kazekage. Within a moment, he was unable to move. The iron sand also lost control and fell to the ground. "After one is solved, you are the only one left." Kakashi looked at the Fourth Kazekage who was coming. Everything that happened just now was just a flash of lightning, and with the speed of the Fourth Kazekage, there was no time to react. Although the fourth generation Kazekage¡¯s consciousness has been wiped out, his fighting instinct is still there. It is really stupid for a speed-type enemy to choose to get close. For a moment, gold sand emerged under Kakashi¡¯s feet, and the entire fifty-meter radius was covered with gold sand. "This speed of extracting gold sand is really exaggerated." Kakashi sighed with emotion, as expected, no one who can become a Kage is a simple thing. Waves of golden wavesThe tide of sand surged towards Kakashi. Without hesitation, blue lightning filled Kakashi¡¯s body. "Chidori-ryu!" The Chidori-ryu's defense was spread out by more than one meter, isolating all the gold sand. "The game is finally over!" ?????????????????????????????????????????????? I saw a bolt of lightning piercing the void, appearing directly behind the Fourth Kazekage, and the black runes followed the trend! The Fourth Kazekage didn¡¯t even have time to turn around before he was already entangled in the runes! In the Four Purple Flame Formation, although the First Hokage's Tree World Arrival could not exert its full power, such a small area was still completely covered. The branches with nowhere to hide are constantly harassing the Third Hokage. The Third Hokage struggled to resist. The Second Hokage's water escape created a vast ocean directly in the sea of ??trees! "Damn it, although the first generation and the second generation don't have the abilities they had in their heyday, it's already hard for me to resist them." The Third Hokage murmured to himself, and thoughts were constantly emerging in his mind. Now it seems that his chances of winning are really not high. "It seems that there is no other way, is that the only way to use it? Kakashi, I'll leave the rest to you." The Third Hokage gave a low shout and seemed to be planning to use some kind of move. "Sarutobi-sensei, it seems that you are really old. Are you unable to resist such an attack? I am really disappointed." Orochimaru's voice came from all directions, making it impossible to determine his location. From the beginning of the war to now, Orochimaru has not made any move except summoning the first and second generation Hokage. It's like an audience who bought a ticket to watch. "Orochimaru! Konoha will not fall down like this, there will be people who will prop up this big tree and become the new Kage!" "Oh? Sarutobi-sensei, are you already planning to risk your life? I can't believe that you, who have been pampered for so long, can still have such courage to risk your life. It's really amazing." "Orochimaru, you will never understand the determination that people show when they protect important things." "Yeah, I can never understand it." Orochimaru's voice was distant and full of reverie, and I didn't know what he meant. The Third Hokage could no longer care so much. He inserted the Vajra Ruyi Rod into the ground and began to form seals with his hands. "Sarutobi! Are you planning to use that move?" the monkey demon said in shock. "Ape Demon, I can't control that much anymore. I made the mistake back then, it's up to me to solve it now!" "Sarutobi!" The monkey demon exclaimed loudly, but he could only watch helplessly as the Third Hokage formed the seal. A bad feeling arose in Orochimaru's heart. Could this ninjutsu be The Third Hokage whispered: "Ghoul" At this moment, a hand was placed on the hand of the Third Hokage who was just one step away from completing the seal, and he chuckled: "Sir, don't be so anxious." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 282 Qian Ting vs. Pheasant Sword You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The familiar voice and the familiar smile. "Kakashi!" The Third Hokage said in surprise. "Ah, luckily I arrived in time, otherwise, it would have been a big mistake." "Flying Thunder God?" Orochimaru's voice sounded again, but he was not too surprised by Kakashi's appearance. "Orochimaru, I didn't expect you to do this anyway." Kakashi said. "Haha, I will naturally do what I want to do, it's just that simple. But I didn't expect that the Third Kazekage and the Fourth Kazekage could only hold you back for such a short time." Orochimaru said with a smile. . "If it's the original body, it might be a little more troublesome, but it's just the reincarnation of dirty soil, they are still far away." "That's true, it's a little worse this time. But it doesn't matter, the result is the same." "You are very confident, do you still think you have a chance to leave here?" "Oh? Kakashi, do you think you can resist the first and second Hokage?" "If it were the First Hokage and the Second Hokage in their heyday, I would naturally not be able to resist them, but with the reincarnation of the dirt who only has a few percent of their strength, I think I still have the strength to fight." "Haha, let's try it." Orochimaru's voice disappeared again. "Kakashi, please leave it to me to block the First and Second Generations. I am familiar with their moves. You are responsible for finding Orochimaru and defeating him!" "The Third Hokage, this" Kakashi hesitated. If it were the Third Hokage ten years ago, Kakashi would have no doubt about his strength. But now, the Third Hokage is already sixty-nine years old, and his body functions may not be able to keep up. "Haha, Kakashi, don't worry, I'm not that old yet, monkey demon, let's go!" The Third Hokage once again faced the First Hokage and the Second Hokage with the Vajra Wishful Stick transformed by the monkey demon. Kakashi didn¡¯t stop him when he saw this. Since the Third Hokage was confident, let him go. Looking at the trees around him, Kakashi had to sigh at the power of the first Hokage. The terrain changes literally every minute, and this is not even the strength of his heyday. How terrifying is the so-called God of Ninja? And what kind of grace was Madara in his heyday? Kakashi was a little anxious. He is still far behind now. The traces of Orochimaru disappeared in this forest. Snakes are good at hiding. Kakashi¡¯s eyes glanced left and right, but found nothing. "Sure enough, ordinary perception cannot detect traces of Orochimaru at all." Kakashi murmured, then formed seals with his hands and said: "Sage mode, turn on!" Red eye shadow spread over Kakashi's face, and his powerful aura leaked out involuntarily. "Sage mode? I didn't expect you to have this kind of talent and be able to do it so perfectly, curse seal?" Orochimaru sighed. Although Orochimaru developed the curse seal, he was unable to enter the sage mode. The reason was simple. His immortal reincarnation consumed too much soul power. ??The Immortal Mode requires the balance of spiritual power, physical power and natural power. With Orochimaru's current weak mental strength, how can it be possible to achieve a balance among these three. There are gains and losses. Orochimaru gained immortality, but correspondingly, he also lost something. "Is it there?" In sage mode, Orochimaru's cold aura cannot escape Kakashi's perception. Qian Ting takes action! Mixed with the power of thunder, Kakashi moved to Orochimaru's side and slashed with his sword! Orochimaru did not panic at all, his body avoided Kakashi's attack at an almost impossible angle, and an iron bridge left Kakashi's attack range. "What a terrifying speed. Even Sakumo back then was not that fast. Kakashi, it seems you have surpassed Sakumo." Orochimaru said with emotion. At this time, Orochimaru looked at Kakashi as if he saw Sakumo back then. The difference is the scarlet color and scar on the left eye. Kakashi did not answer. Strictly speaking, this was his second fight with Orochimaru. The first time was when Orochimaru defected. He had just traveled through time and was unable to fight back against Orochimaru.The last time he was planted with a cursed seal by Orochimaru in Kirigakure could not be considered a head-to-head confrontation. After all, Kakashi was already half disabled at the time. This time, the two faced off again on an equal footing. Orochimaru spit out the Kusanagi Sword from his mouth and held it in his hand. Facing these three legendary artifacts, Kakashi's expression became slightly solemn. It is said to be an extremely sharp artifact, but even the ape demon with the body of King Kong can only barely resist it. Kakashi didn¡¯t know if his Qian Ting could withstand the terrifying divine weapon. It was just the slight trembling of the blade that made Kakashi feel Qian Ting's excitement. "Come on, let me see where you are now." "You'll find out soon enough." The thunder once again attached itself to Qian Ting, and Kakashi swung his sword forward. Ding ding ding! The collision between Qian Ting and Cao Pheasant Sword has officially begun! "The sword of the sky!" Orochimaru shouted low, and the Kusanagi sword in his hand flew in the air like a whirlwind, crushing Kakashi! The sharp sword blade looks gleaming and intimidating! The thunder on Qian Ting's body became even denser, Kakashi was not willing to be outdone and faced the sword! The slashed pheasant swords were blocked one by one by Qian Ting, but in just a few seconds, there were no less than a hundred collisions! Kakashi jumped back and distanced himself. Looking at Qian Ting¡¯s blade, Kakashi frowned slightly. The top is densely packed and full of gaps! The power of the artifact! Even if it is as hard as Qian Ting, it cannot resist it! "Haha, Kakashi, it seems that your sword is still not comparable to the Kusanagi sword." Orochimaru mocked. "Ah, it is indeed a grass pheasant sword. It is indeed terrifying. With such power, I am afraid there are few things in the world that can block its blade." Kakashi did not deny that among the weapons he had ever seen, there was indeed no one sharper than the Kusanagi Sword. ¡°It seems like your saber will be folded here today.¡± "That's not necessarily the case." Kakashi¡¯s eyes flashed, and his steps changed. Orochimaru¡¯s pupils shrank because Kakashi had already appeared in front of him. "Just chop it on your body." As soon as Kakashi's voice penetrated into Orochimaru's ears, Qian Ting had already pierced into Orochimaru's body. Unfortunately, there was no blood splattering scene, but it turned into soil. "Earth clone, so fast." Kakashi sighed. In just a moment, Orochimaru used the unearthed clone. He is indeed a strong man who has experienced hundreds of battles. "It's really hard to relax for a moment, that speed is like a ghost." Orochimaru's figure emerged from the nearby tree trunk, with a sigh on his face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 283 Broken arm! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi looked at Orochimaru's emerging figure, the corners of his mouth slightly raised. At this time, Orochimaru is in peak condition, with his hands intact, and he can use various ninjutsu with ease. The operation of ninjutsu is the true inheritance of the third generation of Hokage, which is completely incomparable to Orochimaru who was defeated by Sasuke in the later period. The battle between the two at this time also verified this point well. Although Kakashi did not use his full strength, he could still feel that the threat of Orochimaru alone at this time was stronger than the third and fourth generation Kazekage who had just been reincarnated from the dirty soil. Itachi was able to defeat Orochimaru instantly, but he only had the absolute advantage of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. If Itachi¡¯s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan hadn¡¯t been too restrained by the illusion of Orochimaru, even Itachi wouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat Orochimaru instantly. ¡°In the final analysis, it¡¯s just one thing bringing down another thing. It can be said that in the world of Naruto, unless it is crushed by absolute power, it is difficult to determine the outcome. Many people rank the strength of the characters in Naruto, but no strength ranking can really convince everyone. It is because their abilities restrain each other. "Kakashi, why don't you use your full strength? With such a perfect Sage Mode, I will be very disappointed if your combat power is only this little." Orochimaru spit out his long, non-human tongue and gently licked his lips, looking very cold. "Oh? I didn't expect you to see it." Kakashi smiled. "If Sage Mode can only increase your power so much, it will be too much of a waste of all my years of research on it. Come on, Kakashi, let me have a good look at Myobokuyama, which even Jiraiya has not fully mastered. What does magic look like?" Orochimaru said, a trace of enthusiasm flashed in his eyes. ¡° Orochimaru is no less interested than the Sharingan in the magic that he can¡¯t get. Kakashi did not answer when he heard this, but instead glanced at the Third Hokage not far away. Being flanked by the First Hokage and the Second Hokage, even with the help of the monkey demon, the Third Hokage seemed to have reached his limit. Time is running out. "In that case, I won't be polite." After Kakashi finished speaking, Qian Ting's thunder appeared again in his right hand, but its intensity was more terrifying than ever. Orochimaru's expression finally became serious at this time. With his eyesight, he can naturally see how terrifying the thunder attribute chakra condensed in Qian Ting is. Not even the fourth generation Raikage has this level of lightning escape attainments. "Then, accept the move, Orochimaru." Qian Ting pointed directly at Orochimaru's face, and Kakashi's figure disappeared instantly. Orochimaru¡¯s pupils shrank! So fast! Even faster than before! When Qian Ting was about to cross Orochimaru's neck, Orochimaru pulled his neck back at an incredible angle to avoid the fatal blow. But the black hair on both sides was cut off by Kakashi. "What a disgusting taijutsu." Kakashi frowned. Although Orochimaru's software transformation is very practical, in Kakashi's view, he has given up the self-esteem that a human being should have. Kakashi is still unable to understand the brain circuit of Orochimaru, a scientist. "It's really dangerous." Orochimaru sighed after dodging. "Orochimaru, the game is almost over here, your plan has failed!" Kakashi's eyes were focused, and the Thousand Thunderbolts in his hand were powerful, as if there were thousands of lightnings wrapped around it, and there was a faint sound of dragon roars. Orochimaru had a look of horror in his eyes. He had seen this move before, and the last time he saw it was when he fought Kakashi. The secret of Hatake's sword technique! "Dance of Thunder!" Kakashi shouted, Qian Ting seemed to turn into a thunder dragon! The ferocious and terrifying sound of dragon roars resounded throughout the Four Purple Flame Formation. The Third Hokage, who was following the First Hokage and the Second Hokage, was also shocked by the earth-shattering sound. "What a terrifying move, it seems a bit similar to Sakumo's sword skills." The Third Hokage murmured. "What an outstanding young man, Sarutobi, there is someone who will succeed Konoha." The monkey demon said with emotion. Hearing this, the Third Hokage smiled and said: "Yes, he is indeed outstanding."? The same moves, the same people, but the terrifying power of the Thunder Dance performed by Kakashi at this time is far from what it could be compared to before. The achievements of twelve years seem to be condensed into this formula at this moment. Back then, Kakashi¡¯s Thunder Dance with all his strength was unable to harm Orochimaru at all, but what about now? Orochimaru's expression changed, and the terrifying power frightened him. Make a decision immediately! Orochimaru bit the fingers of his right hand, quickly formed seals with his hands, and then slapped them on the ground: "Psychic art! Triple Rashomon!" Three giant doors with ferocious faces appeared in front of Kakashi again. Back then, it was this ferocious giant door that blocked Kakashi¡¯s Thunder Dance. Now that he saw it again, Kakashi was naturally filled with emotion. But besides emotion, there is also an eagerness to try. So what about the triple Rashomon! Today, I, Hatake Kakashi, will crush it under my sword! The thunder on Qian Ting was already ready to strike, and Kakashi no longer hesitated. With his legs moving, his figure shot towards the Rashomon Gate like an arrow from a string! The thunder on Qian Ting instantly condensed into a thunder dragon stream! Roar! Roar! Roar! It¡¯s like a dragon being born! The ferocious dragon head appeared on the tip of Qian Ting's knife, and then expanded, covering Kakashi's entire body! break! In the blink of an eye, Thunder Dragon Reuben has collided with the first Rashomon! Boom! In just a moment, Rashomon turned into ashes! The first door to withstand attacks is shattered! The remaining power of the Thunder Dragon Current is unabated, and it rushes towards the second Rashomon Gate again! Boom! There was another loud noise, and then the second door also disappeared without a trace! The second gate with reduced power will be shattered! Kakashi roared, and the Qian Ting in his hand became even more powerful! Ding! Qian Ting¡¯s knife tip touched the final third door without any surprise! Boom! The third gate that spreads its power is shattered! In just a moment, the three layers of Rashomon with terrifying defensive power were shattered one by one. Orochimaru was horrified! And at this moment, Kakashi had already bullied him. "Orochimaru, this time, it seems your triple Rashomon can't stop my long sword!" ?? Red eye shadow, scarlet Sharingan, but a gentle and smiling face, full of weirdness. But what Orochimaru felt at this time was indeed the threat of death! Qian Ting turned into a rainbow and slashed at Orochimaru mercilessly! The speed is so fast, like a bolt of lightning flashing across the sky! Can¡¯t hide! This was Orochimaru's reaction in an instant. But Orochimaru is Orochimaru, even at this time, he has not lost his cool. Since you can¡¯t hide, then abandon your car to save your handsome man! ? Stretching his hands to his chest, he forcefully resisted the extremely sharp Qian Ting. Tear it apart! A blood flower streaked across the sky! The two broken arms drew an arc in mid-air and landed on the ground. After rolling around in a circle, they finally stopped. Blood was spilled all over the floor! Orochimaru's figure quickly retreated, keeping the distance between him and Kakashi. Orochimaru was half-kneeling on the ground, breathing heavily and staring at Kakashi with a sinister look. Having lost two arms, even Orochimaru was seriously injured! "What a sage mode! What a Hatake swordsmanship! What a Hatake Kakashi!" A hoarse voice came out of Orochimaru's mouth, with a terrifying chill. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 284 Alone vs. Two Shadows You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Under Kakashi¡¯s terrifying offensive, the triple Rashomon gate was like paper. It could not be blocked for a moment before it was penetrated. Looking at Orochimaru with his arms broken, Kakashi felt a little sad. Once upon a time, I was still trembling when facing Orochimaru, but nearby, before I could use my full strength, Orochimaru had his arms cut off by him. To use a common saying, you fell down before I even exerted any force. The peak at the beginning of the journey was finally jumped over by Kakashi. Not only did it cross over, but it also cut off some of the edges of this peak. The changes in the world are really shocking. Orochimaru also didn't expect that he just saw a kid back then, and if he had grown to the point where he surpassed himself. The arms lying on the ground and the blood on the ground are all proof. While Orochimaru was angry, he had to admire Kakashi's growth. ¡°To achieve this step in twelve years, this kind of talent is indeed daunting. "Orochimaru, what can you do if you lose your arms?" "Haha, Kakashi, I underestimated you. I didn't expect that you have grown to this point in these years. But you are still far from keeping me." Kakashi was noncommittal, Orochimaru was simply unkillable. Even if you kill Orochimaru in front of you, he must have arranged a back-up somewhere to allow people to resurrect themselves from the curse seal. Such a difficult opponent is almost as good as being unkillable. Therefore, Kakashi had no intention of killing it from the beginning, because it was simply impossible. But that being said, the Third Hokage is right next to him, so he still needs to put in more effort. "Orochimaru, stop talking nonsense, come on, this farce must be over." With a wave of Qian Ting, Kakashi pointed his sword at Orochimaru again. Orochimaru smiled coldly: "Haha, yes, it's time to end." Kakashi frowned when he saw this, but he did not hesitate and raised the knife again! Just when Qian Ting was about to hit Orochimaru, a figure appeared in front of Kakashi and clamped Kakashi's long knife with only his fleshy palm. Kakashi was stunned and looked up. With gray hair and blue armor, he is the Second Hokage! He actually rushed over from the Third Hokage. "Water escape! Water breaks the wave!" The powerful water flow formed a straight line and shot out from the mouth of the Second Hokage. Kakashi was shocked. This kind of power, but being cut, was no less than being cut down by Qian Ting. Thousand thunderbolts exploded again, directly crushing the palm of the Second Hokage into pieces, and then with a quick step, he was out of Shuizanbo's attack range. The palm of the Second Hokage also slowly returned to its original shape at this moment. "It's really troublesome. Even if the Second Hokage is not in his heyday, he is still extremely difficult to deal with." Kakashi was a little lucky. Fortunately, the first and second generation Hokage were not as strong as they were in their heyday, and could not even use the Sage Mode and Flying Thunder God Technique. Otherwise, the third generation Hokage would have died long ago, and he would have had no choice but to escape. . Soon, the First Hokage also stood in front of Orochimaru. Kakashi looked back, and sure enough, the Third Hokage came with the Vajra Wishful Stick. "Kakashi, I'm sorry, the first generation and the second generation came here with all their heart, and I can't stop them." "It doesn't matter, it's almost over here." Kakashi said. The Third Hokage was stunned and looked at Orochimaru, only to see that his arms were missing and blood was flowing out. Seeing this, the Third Hokage felt a little melancholy. After all, his favorite disciple has turned into what he is now, which is really touching. "Orochimaru, you have no chance, stop using the first generation and the second generation to fight to the death." The third generation Hokage shouted angrily. "Haha, Mr. Sarutobi, you can't keep me." Although Orochimaru was in a state of embarrassment, the confidence in his words did not change at all. The Third Hokage frowned slightly. He knew Orochimaru's disciple very well. He would not act without complete preparations. But now that it is like this, where does he get his trump card? Kakashi does know that there are many ways for Orochimaru to escape.   ¡°It seems this game can only end here, let¡¯s end it.¡± Orochimaru whispered, and then gave instructions to the four sound ninjas who were setting up the four purple flame formations. Soon, the four Sound Ninjas dispelled the Four Purple Flame Formation and came to Orochimaru's side. Seeing Orochimaru in such a mess, the four of them were shocked. "Lord Orochimaru!" Kidomaru shouted. "let's go!" "Yes! Orochimaru-sama!" Jirobo responded, and then he carried Orochimaru on his back. "Want to leave? Humph!" When the Third Hokage saw this, he was furious and rushed forward with the Vajra Wishful Stick. "It's a pity that the first Hokage immediately came forward and blocked the attack of the third Hokage. At the same time, the Second Hokage also stopped Kakashi. The two of them could only watch helplessly as the four sound ninjas took Orochimaru away. An ANBU stepped forward to stop him, but was directly blocked by Kidomaru's secret technique: Spider Nest Unsealing. Seeing that there was nothing he could do, the Third Hokage gave up the pursuit of Orochimaru. In fact, deep down in his heart, the Third Hokage may not really be willing to keep Orochimaru here. After all, the Third Hokage is a person who misses old feelings. Although Orochimaru has left, the reincarnations of the first Hokage and the second Hokage are still there. "Kakashi, do you have a way to deal with the filthy reincarnations of the first generation and the second generation?" asked the third generation Hokage. Kakashi whispered: "Unless the caster can undo the reincarnation of the dirty land, otherwise, we can only use the sealing technique to temporarily bind it." "Sealing technique?" The Third Hokage murmured. "That's right, leave it to me. I've become very proficient in the sealing techniques left behind by Minato-sensei. I just sealed the Third Kazekage and the Fourth Kazekage, so there shouldn't be much of a problem." ¡°Then it¡¯s up to you.¡± In a big battle, the Third Hokage's physical strength was severely exhausted. Even he knew the sealing technique, but he did not have the strength to seal the two Hokages. If he could do this, it would be Kakashi. The battle lines are constantly closing, and Konoha's counterattack has reached its final step. The intruders in the village were either captured or killed. Outside the village, the battle between Naruto and Gaara also came to an end. Although Sasuke provided a lot of cover for Naruto, he was still exhausted in the end. In order to protect his companions, Naruto successfully summoned the Toad Boss and fought with Shukaku who had become a complete body. Shukaku was stunned when he saw Naruto and the Toad Boss transforming into Nine-Tails. Naruto seized this opportunity and woke up Gaara who was using the False Sleep Technique on Shukaku's head. The battle has entered its final stages. Two exhausted figures fell at the same time, and Naruto launched the Mouth Escape Technique, successfully saving Gaara from the darkness. (In fact, it was included in the harem.) On the other side, Kakashi took a deep breath and faced the famous First and Second Hokages. One is the god of ninja who calms down the troubled times, and the other is the second generation Hokage who is known as the fastest in the ninja world. Even if the two of them don't have full strength, it's enough for Kakashi to be prepared. "Wood Release! Wooden Hammer!" The First Hokage formed a seal with his hands, and instantly a huge mallet fell from the sky and hit Kakashi. Kakashi¡¯s eyes narrowed, and Qian Ting swung down in his hand without any hesitation! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? With a crisp sound, the gavel was cut in half. At this time, the Second Hokage directly formed a seal with his hands: "Water Release! Water Dragon Bite Explosion!" Two water dragons appeared out of thin air and rushed towards Kakashi. Kakashi turned around and dodged, but the two water dragons refused to let go and rushed towards them again. Kakashi had no choice but to chop it into pieces with his sword! Time slowly passed, and the movements of the two gradually became slower. Orochimaru became farther and farther apart, and his control over the two became weaker and weaker. Kakashi narrowed his eyes and secretly thought that the opportunity had come! Qian Ting threw it at the two of them, but they dodged it without a doubt. Kakashi¡¯s figure disappeared instantly and appeared behind the two of them. Above Qian Ting, Kakashi has long been branded with the symbol of the Flying Thunder God. Kakashi put his hands on the backs of the two of them and shouted softly: "Sealing Soul Seal!" The black runes followed the trend and just when they were tied up, the two suddenly stopped moving. The body also turned into pieces of paper and slowly dispersed. Kakashi was stunned, Damn, after all the hard work of pretending, we almost succeeded. Orochimaru actually solved the Reincarnation of the Earth? The two of them also regained their consciousness at this time and looked at Kakashi. "A descendant of Konoha? He is really an excellent ninja." The second generation Hokage commented. The first Hokage looked at Kakashi in shock and said, "It's you!" Before the First Hokage could say anything else, the souls of the two people left, leaving two corpses of others behind. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com);The body also turned into pieces of paper and slowly dispersed. Kakashi was stunned, Damn, after all the hard work of pretending, we almost succeeded. Orochimaru actually solved the Reincarnation of the Earth? The two of them also regained their consciousness at this time and looked at Kakashi. "A descendant of Konoha? He is really an excellent ninja." The second generation Hokage commented. The first Hokage looked at Kakashi in shock and said, "It's you!" Before the First Hokage could say anything else, the souls of the two people left, leaving two corpses of others behind. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 285 Aftermath You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The unknown words of the First Hokage fell into Kakashi's ears, making him slightly surprised, but he quickly suppressed them. Now is not the time to think about these questions. In the distance, seeing the first and second generation Hokage disappear, the third generation Hokage came over and said: "Kakashi, have you sealed the first generation and the second generation?" Kakashi shook his head and said, "No, just when I was about to seal it, Orochimaru untied the Earth Reincarnation." "That's it." Sandai said thoughtfully. "Sandaime-sama, now that Orochimaru has retreated, this battle can be considered to have come to an end. Next, let's clean up the battlefield." "Well, that is indeed the case, but since the Fourth Kazekage is dead, Sunagakure is also a victim. Don't kill the captives. We can negotiate with Sunagakure. It is not a good time to make enemies now." "clear." War is always cruel. Even if Kakashi and the Third Hokage are well prepared, casualties are still inevitable. In this world of cannibalism, people have long been accustomed to death. Of course, the new generation of ninjas have not experienced this kind of despair. Being used to death does not mean that you are indifferent to it. You will still feel the heartache that you should have. "It's just that a village is not an individual, and its sacrifices are inevitable. Only Konoha that has experienced hardships can become stronger. Kakashi¡¯s sage mode has not faded yet, and his perception spreads throughout the leaf village. There were many ninjas who died, but most of them were Sound Ninja and Sunagakure. It can be said that Konoha's losses were reduced to the extreme. The battle has completely ended, and what is left is Konoha's ninjas cleaning the battlefield. In the distance, Sasuke and Sakura were on their way back to the village with an exhausted Naruto. Shikamaru followed Asuma back to the village. Shino, who rushed to support, also removed Kankuro's poison with Zhiwei's help. Xiang Rin and Chong Wu also ended their battle somewhere. Xi Yan, Hayate, and Tenzo are dealing with the prisoners, and Jiraiya is coming here. Kakashi smiled, it was great that everyone was okay. The dark clouds in the sky gradually dispersed, and the sun shone on the earth again. The audience who had fallen asleep in the examination room also woke up at this time, looking at everything in front of them with confusion. But when you see the corpses on the ground, no matter how stupid you are, you will know what happened here before. Ma Ji was taken down by Genma and Yamato together and brought to the front of the Third Hokage. At this time, Ma Ji did not feel any decadent mood, but instead felt a little indignant. Just now, he also saw the appearance of the Fourth Kazekage, who looked like a living person. So, Ma Ji was not stupid and had his own guess as to what happened. However, it was this kind of guess that made Ma Ji extremely frightened. ?????????? If Konoha insists on holding on to this matter, then Sunagakure will definitely make things worse. Without the Fourth Kazekage, it would be impossible for Sunagakure to resist Konoha. Even asking other ninja villages for help may not be useful. After all, Sunagakure¡¯s resources are too few. At this time, the Third Hokage had changed back into the Hokage robe, looking at Maki in front of him, thinking about how to deal with this matter. And Kakashi has left here. As the ANBU minister, the ANBU outside still needs his command at this time. Standing on the heights of Konoha, looking at Konoha after the war, Kakashi felt a little emotional. This village is really in trouble. At this time, Sasuke and the other three also returned to the village gate, and Kakashi also greeted them. "How are you? Are you okay?" Looking at the sudden appearance of Kakashi, the three of them were stunned for a moment, but they quickly reacted. "Kakashi-sensei!" The three of them shouted in unison. "Naruto, this is" "Don't worry, Kakashi-sensei, Naruto is just overdrawn. I have used medical ninjutsu to treat him a little. He only needs to rest for a few days and he will be fine." Sakura said. "That's good. How about it? How was the harvest this time?" Kakashi smiled. Sasuke felt a little sad and angry, clenched his fists and said, "I'm still too weak and can't do anything." "ZuoHelp, improvement of strength does not happen overnight. You have done a good job, and the teacher will not let you fall behind. "Kakashi said. Sasuke felt relieved when he heard this and said, "Thank you, Kakashi-sensei." Kakashi touched Sasuke's hair. Sasuke, who is not extreme, can still understand people's words. Naruto's expression was a little lonely, and he said: "Kakashi-sensei, why are there so many lonely people in this world?" ¡°Obviously, the battle with Gaara made Naruto feel a lot. "Naruto, people are always lonely. It is only because of companions that we no longer feel lonely. What we are protecting now is this bond that makes us no longer lonely. You have felt it, haven't you? For our companions What a powerful burst of power it can unleash.¡± Naruto was a little stunned when he heard this, then lowered his head and showed a smile: "Ah, yes, Kakashi-sensei, you are my most important bond." Kakashi was stunned when he heard this, then smiled and said: "Ah, it's an honor." By the time everyone was done, it was already late at night. Most people have returned to their homes, except for necessary guards. Today is a long day, and everyone involved in this battle is either tired and falling asleep, or full of emotions. Kakashi sat on the bedside, holding the Qian Ting that made the ninja world tremble. But now Qian Ting is full of gaps. Even if Kakashi injected his own chakra into the sword, he couldn't resist it. Seeing the long sword that had been with him for many years become like this, Kakashi was also quite emotional. "It seems that I need to find time to go to the Land of Craftsmen to forge Qian Ting again." Although the materials used by Qian Ting are precious, they are far inferior to the pheasant swords, and are not even as good as the swords of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. At the Uchiha residence, Sasuke was lying on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep. Naruto's performance today shocked Sasuke. "Naruto, are you already that strong? I will definitely surpass you!" The tightly clenched fist represents Sasuke's unwillingness. Thousands of miles away from Konoha Village, Obito wearing a mask stood silently on a cliff. At this time, a pitcher plant-like creature emerged from the ground, it was Zetsu! "Obito, I have some news that interests you. Do you want to hear it?" Black Zetsu's voice sounded. Obito said without looking back, "What's the matter? Is it related to Konoha?" "Ah, I didn't expect you already knew Obito." Bai Jue said in surprise. Obito did not answer the call, and thought of the wave of gold sand that appeared in the Kamui space today. Seeing that Obito was silent, Black Zetsu continued: "Orochimaru and Sunagakure launched an attack on Konoha. Unexpectedly, Konoha was well prepared. Orochimaru was completely defeated and even had his arms chopped off by Kakashi." "Oh? It's really interesting. I didn't expect Orochimaru to be in such a mess." Obito sneered. "Obito, this teammate of yours is extraordinary." Black Zetsu said. "Humph, leave him alone." "Obito, Itachi has applied for a mission to go to Konoha to gather information." Black Zetsu continued. "Let him go." After Obito said, space rippled around him and then disappeared. "Ah, why did Obito leave so suddenly?" Bai Jue asked in confusion. Seeing this, Hei Jue remained silent, not knowing what he was planning in his heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 286 The fifth generation Hokage? You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Early the next morning, Konoha Village was filled with a solemn atmosphere. After a war, death is inevitable. Where there is death, there is naturally a funeral. Kakashi was wearing black clothes, holding white flowers in his hand, and walked towards the place where the memorial monument was. Today, all those who died will have their funerals held here. At this time, many people were walking towards the memorial monument. Kakashi felt a little emotional. At the beginning of time travel, the first thing he did was attend the funeral. In the Nine-Tails Rebellion, the number of casualties was ten times and a hundred times that of this time, and even included Mr. Minato and Mrs. Kushina. ¡°Compared to that time, this funeral was obviously a little lacking in weight. But this does not hinder the sad atmosphere brought by this funeral. "Yo, Kakashi." A familiar green figure appeared in front of Kakashi. "Ah, Kai, do you want to go together?" "Of course, we are eternal rivals!" Kai stretched out his thumb, revealing his teeth that were so white that they reflected light. Kakashi smiled slightly and followed Kai to the memorial monument. The world is so wonderful. After thirteen years, it seems to be back to the way it was when I first came to this world. Everything seems like yesterday, but it has obviously been so long. The boy at that time has now grown into a man who can stand alone. Whether it¡¯s Kai or Kakashi. The two of them had argued over the issue of sacrifice, but at this time, neither of them spoke. After experiencing so many things in the world, they have already seen this kind of death very clearly. Growth is the process of gradually converging emotions. This road is not long, and it is even more familiar to Kakashi. The two walked very slowly, but they finally arrived. There are tombstones everywhere, black crowds, and gorgeous white flowers. There was a drizzle in the sky. It didn¡¯t get the clothes wet, but it stained the hair. Kakashi placed the white flower in the middle, then retreated, standing silently among the crowd. At this time, he is just a worshipper, nothing more. Soon after, the three Narutos also came here. Naruto put away his usual carelessness, and his expression became a little heavy, which made people feel a little distressed. This may be the first time that Naruto understands the true meaning of companions. There weren¡¯t many words, just long silences. The person who presided over the funeral was the Third Hokage. He didn't speak as much as before, he just said a few words briefly. The Third Hokage, who regarded all people in Konoha as his own children, felt uncomfortable at this time. Naruto asked Iruka his doubts. "Iruka-sensei, whywhy can people risk their lives for others?" Iruka on the side was stunned when he heard this. He suddenly remembered that nine years ago, he had asked Kakashi the same question in front of the memorial monument. Iruka looked at Kakashi, who nodded but said nothing. Iruka touched Naruto's hair and said softly: "Naruto, do you know? When I was your age, I once asked Kakashi-senpai the same question." "Huh? Really? What did Kakashi-sensei say?" Naruto asked with a puzzled look on his face. Iruka smiled and said: "After a person dies alone, everything will disappear, and his past, present life and future will disappear together. Many people will die in wars or while performing missions, and It¡¯s really going to be a very easy way to die.¡± "Among these dead people, some also had dreams. Everyone has what they cherish most. Parents, brothers and sisters, friends, lovers, and partners in the village are all very important people to them. " ¡°They trust and help each other, and from the moment they are born, they are bound to the people they feel are important, and this bond will become stronger and stronger as time goes by.¡± "There is no big reason for this, but people who have this kind of bond will do it because it is what they cherish the most. There are far more terrifying things in this world than death, so people Will choose to protect."   "So, Naruto, we are not afraid of death, but we are afraid of being powerless and unable to protect the beliefs in our hearts." Naruto was thoughtful and looked at Kakashi not far away. The funeral is over, but life goes on. Hokage Building, Jonin Meeting. The Third Hokage sat at the front, his old face looking very kind. The three advisors sat next to the Third Hokage. "This time Sunagakure and Sound Ninja jointly attacked Konoha. The situation has been clearly investigated. Orochimaru killed the Fourth Kazekage and deceived Sunagakure Village. Although Sunagakure Village's behavior can be forgiven, compensation is essential. This One point, we will discuss it with Sunagakure¡¯s envoy later.¡± The jonins nodded after hearing this and had no objections. Those present are all Konoha's elites, and they are quite familiar with such things. The Third Hokage once again talked about some things that the village had to deal with after the war, and dealt with them in an orderly manner. After all, he is the Hokage who has been in power for decades, and no one in the entire Konoha Village is more familiar with these things than him. An hour later, all these matters were dealt with. Just when everyone thought the meeting was about to end, the Third Hokage suddenly said: "I feel deeply guilty about Orochimaru's attack on Konoha. Orochimaru escaped from my hands back then, which led to today's disaster. Therefore, I plan to take the blame and resign." Everyone was shocked, and Shikaku said: "Sandaime-sama, we need to think more about this matter. Changing the Hokage is a very troublesome matter, and it is likely to affect Konoha, which has just settled down at this time." "Shikaku, I have thought about this matter. Konoha needs a new leader now, and I am old and somewhat incapable of doing what I do. So no matter what, it is time for the new Hokage to take office. This old bone of mine should have rested thirteen years ago, and I have become tired over the years." "This" Lu Jiu was silent for a moment, knowing that what the Third Hokage said was very reasonable. "Okay, the next step is to determine the candidate for the new Hokage. Today everyone will nominate a new Hokage, and then I will report it to the Daimyo-sama to make the final decision." As soon as the Third Hokage said this, all the jounin looked at each other, as if they were thinking about who should be the new Hokage. Hyuga Hizashi and Uchiha Fugaku were also very calm at this time, because they both knew that the position of Hokage would never be their turn. Whether it is the Hyuga clan or the Uchiha clan, they are important forces in Konoha, and if the clan leaders of these two families become Hokage, it will inevitably be a favor to their own families. "Being a Hokage requires not only ability, but also fairness. Although you can be partial, you must not put the interests of the clan above the village. Kakashi suddenly felt that many eyes were on him, especially the eyes of the Third Hokage, which were full of expectation. Kakashi smiled bitterly, are all these people attracted to him? The conference room that was a little noisy just now fell silent instantly. Nara Shikaku stood up again and said: "Third generation sir, I recommend Hatake Kakashi to be the fifth generation Hokage." "The reasons are as follows: First, Kakashi Hatake is a disciple of the Fourth Generation, the son of Lord White Fang, and has a distinguished status. Second, Kakashi Hatake defeated the Fourth Raikage and stopped the invasion of Kumogakure in time. Third, Kakashi Hatake is the head of the ANBU and has the ability to lead. Fourth, Orochimaru invades Konoha at this time, and Kakashi¡¯s performance is obvious to all.¡± "Based on these four points, Hatake Kakashi is definitely qualified to serve as the fifth generation Hokage. Please consider it, the third generation." Hearing this, the Third Hokage smiled and nodded, and said: "Shikaku's words make sense, so please vote." The jonins looked at each other for a few times, and then all of them raised their hands. Hinata Hinata glanced at Kakashi kindly, and then raised his hand. Back then, Kakashi solved the crisis of the Hyuga clan. Hyuga and Hizashi have always been grateful to Kakashi. The relationship between the two is not bad. If Kakashi becomes Hokage, it will only be good for the Hyuga clan. Uchiha Fugaku also raised his hand. Fugaku saw everything Kakashi did for the Uchiha clan. Fugaku believes that Kakashi becoming Hokage is definitely the best choice for the Uchiha clan. Almost everyone raised their hands, which surprised Kakashi slightly. It turned out that he had accumulated so many connections without knowing it. Seeing this, the Third Hokage smiled and said: "Hatake Kakashi, are you willing to serve as the Fifth Hokage?" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com)??Assume the position of the fifth Hokage? "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 287 Reasons (Rewards and more updates) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi took a breath and stood up. "My lord, I'm sorry, but I can't accept this appointment at the moment." As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked! No one thought that Kakashi would actually refuse the appointment of Hokage. You know, at least half of the people present are eyeing this position, but they are not strong enough, so they have to give up. ¡°If this opportunity was placed in front of Kakashi, but Kakashi refused. It¡¯s really hard to understand. Hearing this, the Third Hokage also frowned and looked at Kakashi, waiting for Kakashi's explanation. When Koharu went to bed and saw Kakashi's refusal, he said angrily: "Kakashi, the appointment of Hokage is an honor. If you have the ability, you should do it instead of trying to shirk the responsibility." Mito Menyan also said: "Yes, Kakashi, your master and father have made great contributions to Konoha, and we have all seen your contribution to Konoha over the years, why do you Reject the appointment?¡± Danzo on the side was silent, as if he had nothing to say. Kakashi said: "It's not that I don't want to contribute to Konoha, it's just that I am not the best candidate to be the Fifth Hokage now." The Third Hokage sighed and said, "Kakashi, give me your reason." "Yes, Lord Three Generations. This war must have made everyone see the shortcomings of Konoha. Since Lord Tsunade left Konoha, the village's medical system has been making slow progress, and has even stagnated. Especially this Several years of peace have greatly reduced the number of medical ninjas. Many people were injured in this war, but a large part of them did not receive timely treatment." Everyone nodded after hearing this. It is true that many ninjas cannot receive effective treatment after being injured. Kakashi continued: "Although the current director of Konoha Hospital, Nohara Shinnosuke, is superb in medical ninjutsu, he is still inferior to Tsunade-sama." The Third Hokage nodded and said: "Kakashi, do you mean to let Tsunade come back and serve as the Fifth Hokage?" "Yes, at this time Konoha needs a person with excellent medical ninjutsu to rebuild Konoha." "This is enough as long as Tsunade comes back, but it doesn't have to be that Tsunade becomes the Fifth Hokage." Koharu said as he went to bed. "Koharu is right, Kakashi, what you said is enough to recall Tsunade, it is not a reason for you to refuse." The Third Hokage said. Kakashi smiled and said: "Sandaime-sama, you should understand Tsunade-sama's temper. Are you going to tell her to let her come back and work in Konoha Hospital?" "Forehead¡­¡­" The Third Hokage was stunned for a moment. Kakashi is right. With Tsunade's temper, she may not be willing to come back as Hokage. It is obviously unrealistic to ask her to come back as the director of Konoha Hospital. "Sandaime-sama, I am still young and still need to learn a lot, and Tsunade-sama is the most suitable candidate at this time. Whether it is her status or her strength and reputation, she is enough to serve as the Fifth Hokage." After Kakashi finished speaking, all the jounin couldn't help but nod. The Third Hokage sighed. He knew that these were all Kakashi's excuses, but he had to say that what Kakashi said made sense. "Okay, let's put the fifth generation Hokage matter aside for the time being. We can discuss it later after I recall Tsunade." The Hokage of the three places made a final decision and settled this matter for the time being. On the rooftop of the Hokage Building, the third Hokage was wearing a Hokage robe, looking at Konoha after the war. Kakashi stands alone behind the Third Hokage. "Kakashi, tell me your reason. You should know that I have always trained you as Hokage." The tone of the Third Hokage was very calm, but Kakashi knew that the Third Hokage was still angry. After all, Kakashi just refused the appointment of the Third Hokage in front of everyone. For him, it was a disrespectful act. Even though the Third Hokage has a good temper, he is still a little angry now. "Thank you, Lord Third, for your love, but I can't hold the position of Hokage yet. The reason I just stated at the meeting." The Third Hokage turned around, stared at Kakashi with his eyes, and said: "These reasons are not enough. I believe in your ability. What you just said can be solved even if you become Hokage. " KakashiWith a wry smile, the Third Hokage was really confident in himself. After thinking for a moment, Kakashi said: "Sir, the Akatsuki where Itachi is now gradually showing its claws, and there may be big moves in the near future. I have a feeling that these people will definitely make waves in the ninja world. So I I will continue to investigate these people. When the time comes, it will be inevitable to leave Konoha to investigate. But as Hokage, I cannot leave the village. This is my concern." The Third Hokage frowned and said, "Is the Akatsuki organization so powerful?" "Sandaime-sama, these people should not be underestimated. Jiraiya-sama is also very afraid of these people." "Jiraiya?" The Third Hokage was stunned for a moment. "That's right, it's me, Toad Sage Jiraiya." With a heroic laugh, Jiraiya fell from the sky and landed in front of the two of them. "Jiraiya, you guy, you are obviously in Konoha, but you didn't come to attend the Jonin meeting just now." The Third Hokage scolded. "Haha, old man, I am too lazy to participate in such a troublesome thing. Kakashi is right, this Akatsuki organization does hide very terrifying power. I still haven't found out their details." Hearing this, the Third Hokage's expression was a little solemn. The Third Hokage knew Jiraiya's abilities very well, and even he didn't understand it clearly. It was obvious that this organization was extraordinary. After a long time, the Third Hokage said: "Okay, I understand, Kakashi, then I will give you a few more years. Now let Tsunade come back and be the Fifth Hokage." "Thank you, Third Generation-sama." Kakashi said. "Oh? Do you want Tsunade to come back as the fifth generation? It's really interesting." Jiraiya said, touching his chin. Kakashi smiled and said: "Jiraiya-sama, I have to leave this matter to you." "Please?" "Yes, Tsunade-sama's whereabouts are uncertain, and there is no corresponding news from Konoha. I believe that if there is one person in this world who can find Tsunade-sama, it must be Jiraiya-sama." "Haha, okay, just to tell you this, I will accept this mission, but I have to take Naruto with me." "This" Kakashi looked at the Third Hokage. After all, if a Jinchuriki wants to leave the village, he must obtain the Hokage's consent. "Okay, but you have to protect Naruto." The Third Hokage said. "Don't worry, with me, Toad Sage Jiraiya, nothing will happen to Naruto." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 288 Itachi Lin You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Kakashi-sensei, I also want to learn Chidori, that ninjutsu is so cool!" At the seventh training ground, Naruto pestered Kakashi for nothing, wanting to learn from Chidori. Kakashi sighed and said, "Naruto, do you know the properties of chakra?" "Huh? Chakra is familiar? What is that?" Naruto looked confused. Kakashi is quite helpless. Sure enough, Naruto, a guy with theoretical knowledge, has a blind eye and doesn't know anything. "Chakra attributes are divided into seven types: wind, thunder, fire, water, earth, yin and yang, and Chidori can only be learned by people with thunder attributes. You don't have thunder attributes, so you can't learn it." Kakashi said. "Huh? I don't even know what attributes I have. How do you know, Kakashi-sensei?" Kakashi took out a piece of paper and handed it to Naruto and said, "This is a chakra test paper. You will know if you inject chakra into it." Naruto took the letter doubtfully and poured chakra into it. He only heard a tearing sound and the paper was neatly cut in half. "What does this mean? Kakashi-sensei?" "This means that you only have wind attributes, so you can't learn Chidori." Naruto immediately stopped after hearing this and shouted: "Ahhhh! I don't care! I also want to learn from Chidori, Kakashi-sensei, you can't be partial!" Kakashi was helpless and said: "Okay, okay, I will teach you a new ninjutsu. Although it is not the Chidori, in a sense, it is more powerful than the Chidori." Naruto's eyes lit up when he heard this, and he said excitedly: "Really? Really? OK, OK, I want to learn. After I learn it, I will beat Sasuke away!" Hearing this, Kakashi held down Naruto's head and said, "Naruto, I didn't teach you ninjutsu so that you could use it on your companions." "Ah! I know, I was just joking." Naruto showed a silly smile. "Okay, watch carefully." Kakashi stretched out his right hand and exerted a slight force, blue chakra gathered on it, and then spun crazily, forming a blue sphere. Kakashi shouted: "Rasengan!" "Huh? That's it? It's much worse than Chidori." Naruto said with disgust. It is true that the Rasengan does not have the momentum of the Chidori, and it seems a little weaker, but when it comes to power, it is definitely not inferior to the Chidori. "Naruto, the Rasengan is not inferior to the Chidori at all, look." Kakashi said, pressing the Rasengan in his hand on a boulder. In an instant, a big hole was smashed out of the boulder! Naruto was stunned, and then his face was filled with excitement! "That's awesome! Kakashi-sensei, I want to learn!" Kakashi touched his head and said, "Okay." "Hey, Naruto, Kakashi, you are here." A familiar voice, Jiraiya suddenly appeared in front of the two of them. "Jiraiya-sama." "Landful fairy!" "Hey, Naruto, I accepted a mission, come with me." Jiraiya said. "No, I don't want it, I want to learn the Rasengan from Mr. Kakashi, and then defeat Sasuke!" Naruto refused. "Rasengan?" Jiraiya was a little surprised. He looked at Kakashi and said, "I didn't expect you to even copy the Rasengan." "Ah, it is a very convenient ninjutsu after all." Kakashi smiled. Jiraiya nodded. The Rasengan is a Muji Ninjutsu and is indeed very convenient. He often uses it after learning it. "Naruto, if you want to learn Rasengan, I can teach you. Come with me." Jiraiya said. "A lustful immortal can do that too?" Naruto questioned. "certainly." Seeing that Naruto didn't believe it, Jiraiya directly stretched out his right hand, and a blue chakra ball condensed instantly. "You actually know how to do it, lustful immortal!" Naruto said in surprise. "You know how powerful this immortal is," Jiraiya said proudly. "But I still want to learn from Kakashi-sensei." Naruto said. Jiraiya turned white instantly. Kakashi smiled and said: "Naruto, go with Master Jiraiya. Master Jiraiya is a very powerful person. This ninjutsu is also Master Jiraiya's apprentice. My master is the Fourth Hokage." Created, Jiraiya-sama must be a better teacher than me.?¡± "Is that so?" Naruto asked suspiciously. "Of course it is! Naruto, this sage can definitely teach you this move!" Jiraiya said confidently. Finally, under Kakashi¡¯s persuasion, Naruto reluctantly agreed to go on a mission with Jiraiya and learn the Rasengan at the same time. Jiraiya was almost in tears at the end. ¡°It would be really embarrassing to think that one of the three ninjas, a strong Kage-level person, was reduced to begging others to learn ninjutsu from him. Outside Konoha, two people wearing black and red cloud robes were slowly walking towards Konoha. ¡°One of them is tall and tall, about 1.95 meters tall, while the other one is a little short in comparison, but he is also nearly 1.8 meters tall. "Brother Itachi, is this your village? It looks pretty good." Itachi said nothing. Looking at the familiar yet unfamiliar place, even with Itachi's temperament, his emotions fluctuated slightly, but he didn't show it. "Kisame, be careful not to reveal your identity. That person is in Konoha. If he discovers us, we will have no choice but to flee." "Kakashi Hatake? He seems to be a person worthy of killing." Kisame Mikigaki said with his shark teeth exposed. "He is someone you can't cut." Itachi said calmly, and then stepped away. "It's really unbelievable that this Hatake Kakashi is so afraid of even Brother Itachi." Mikigaki Kisame murmured. Itachi and Kisame quietly entered the Leaf Village without anyone noticing. In front of a meatball shop, a young man with long black hair was buying three-color meatballs. "Boss, bring me ten skewers of meatballs. I want to take them away." "It's Quan. I bought so much, have you finished eating?" asked the owner of the meatball shop. Uchiha Izumi smiled and said, "Yes, boss." Uchiha Izumi is a frequent customer of this store, so the boss is also very familiar with her. "Okay, it's wrapped for you, take it." "thank you boss." Uchiha Izumi took the meatball, and his expression became a little strange, one part shy, one part nostalgic, one part admiration, and finally a little lonely. This thing used to be his favorite food, but now, where are you Uchiha Izumi left the meatball shop silently. Little did she know that not far behind her, a pair of red eyes were looking at him closely. "Itachi, are you an acquaintance?" Kisame asked. "Just a passer-by." Itachi said, walking into the meatball shop. Outside Konoha Village, Kakashi sent Jiraiya and Naruto away and walked alone on the street. "Ah, I'm a little hungry. It's already this time, so let's find a place to eat." Kakashi wandered around the street for a while, still undecided on what to eat. "It's really confusing." Kakashi said. Suddenly, Kakashi stopped and looked at a store. "Three-color meatballs? They seem good, too." Kakashi said and walked in. "Um?" Kakashi felt something was wrong. He turned his eyes and saw an empty table with a bunch of uneaten three-color meatballs placed on it. "Are you back? Itachi." Kakashi lowered his head with a look of nostalgia on his face, and then disappeared from the place. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 289 Tsukuyomi You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Kissame, it seems we have been discovered." By a small river in Konoha, Itachi said calmly. "Brother Itachi, it seems that our luck is not very good." Kisame showed his sharp shark teeth with a look of interest on his face. The two stopped, and in front of them stood a thin figure. "Hey, Itachi, long time no see." The relaxed tone was like saying hello to an old friend whom I hadn¡¯t seen for many years. "Long time no see, Kakashi-senpai." Itachi's tone was still cold, with no emotion at all. "Itachi, it's really rude not to come and say hello when you come back to Konoha." "I'm really sorry, Kakashi-senpai, I have a mission, so I can't visit in time. But now that Kakashi-senpai has discovered it, I naturally want to say hello to him." "Ah, that's it, but as a rebel ninja, is it really okay to appear in Konoha like this openly? And the big guy next to you, if I'm not mistaken, should be Kirigakure's rebel ninja, Inogaki Kisame. Bar." "It's such an honor. I never thought that the famous Hatake Kakashi would actually hear of my name." Kisame Mikigaki said with a smile. "How humble you are. You are known as the humanoid tailed beast, but you are not an unknown person." Kakashi said. "Kakashi Hatake's sword skills are the best in the ninja world. Since we met him today, I might as well learn from him." "Kisame, don't be impulsive. Your moves are too ostentatious. Once you do it, the whole of Konoha will know about it. By then, we won't be able to leave. Moreover, I'm afraid that neither of us combined will be his opponent." "Brother Itachi" At this moment, two figures suddenly appeared behind Kakashi. It was Asuma and Kurenai who happened to be passing by! "Kakashi, these two are" Asuma said on guard. "Oh? Have you forgotten that face?" Hearing this, Asuma looked at the two of them carefully. Needless to say, Asuma had never seen Kisame Inikasaki before, so he naturally didn't recognize him. After glancing at Itachi, Asuma suddenly said: "It turns out it's you, Uchiha Itachi!" "It seems that we have quite a few acquaintances today, Asuma, Kurenai." "Uchiha Itachi! You actually have the nerve to come back!" Asuma shouted. "Brother Itachi, it seems that the people in your village don't like you very much." Kisame said. "Kissame, find a chance to escape, and be quick." Itachi said, stretching out his hands under his robe, already planning to take action. "Asuma, Kurenai, be careful, your opponent is Itachi." Kakashi said. Asuma and Kurenai nodded silently, feeling a little nervous. Although they have never fought against Itachi, they still know his name. He became the captain of the ANBU at the age of thirteen. His talent is so high that he is no longer inferior to Kakashi. And when Kakashi was seventeen years old, he was already able to challenge the Raikage alone. Kisame drew out Sameiso and slashed at Kakashi. The huge blade carries terrifying power, like Mount Tai pressing down on top. Kakashi stretched out his right hand, and Qian Ting instantly appeared in his hand, holding it with a blue chakra-covered blade. Kisame laughed ferociously, held Sameji's hand and moved slightly, the blue chakra on Qian Ting instantly disappeared without a trace. ¡°It¡¯s really rare and delicious!¡± Kisame pulled Sameiso back with his right hand. "A sword that absorbs chakra?" Kakashi murmured. Samejishang stuck out his red tongue and licked the blade, seemingly very satisfied with the chakra he had just received. "It's such an outstanding chakra, it actually has such purity." Kisame admired. "Kakashi, is it okay?" Asuma asked. Kakashi shook his head and said: "It's okay, be careful, his sword can absorb chakra." "Oh, I see." At this time, Itachi also rushed over, and several shurikens appeared in his hand. He shook his hands and threw them out. The shurikens continued to collide in mid-air, and finally shot at Kakashi and the other three. When Kurenai and Asuma saw this, they immediately ducked, while Kakashi waved Qian Ting and directedAll the swords were knocked down. At this time, Itachi also came to bully me. Ding! Itachi held a kunai in his hand and collided with Kakashi's Chi Ting. The scarlet Sharingan showed ferocity, and the three magatama instantly condensed into a large triangular windmill! In an instant, all the surrounding scenes changed, and Kakashi found himself tied to a cross. "Kakashi-senpai, welcome to the world of Tsukuyomi." Kakashi looked around. The cold colors were black and white and blood red. "This is the unique illusion of your Mangekyou Sharingan, Tsukuyomi? It's really extraordinary." Kakashi said with emotion. The powerful eye power invaded his body and directly dragged his mental power into the world created by Itachi. "No, this is Tsukuyomi. I'm afraid it won't be easy even with Kakashi-senpai's ability to break this illusion." "Ah, at the expense of powerful eye power, it is indeed a very terrible ninjutsu. However, Itachi, you have used it too often, and your body can hardly hold on anymore." Itachi's body stiffened slightly, but he quickly recovered. "As expected of Kakashi-senpai, he saw through it at a glance." "Itachi, although the Mangekyo Sharingan is powerful, if you use it like this, it won't take long before it loses its brightness. Moreover, your body seems to have hidden injuries." Kakashi frowned. Itachi was silent, of course he knew all these things, but for his own purposes, he had to use the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. As for the hidden injuries on the body, it is another matter. "Kakashi-senpai, I understand." "Well, you always have your own sense of proportion in doing things. Isn't it just as simple as coming back for Naruto?" "Senior Kakashi is indeed as sharp as ever. This time Orochimaru invaded Konoha, Akatsuki was a little concerned about it, so he asked me to come over to investigate. Moreover, I also want to see how far Sasuke has grown." "Sasuke? Maybe you should go see him yourself." "Forget it, it's no longer appropriate at this time." "Haha, if Sasuke knows that you are back, I'm afraid he won't be able to help but want to come over to you." Kakashi smiled. "Let's talk about it later, Kakashi-senpai, the Akatsuki organization has planned to start collecting tailed beasts, but it seems that some preparations have not been completed yet, so we have given up on this task for the time being. I am afraid it will take a few years before we can fully start to do it." Kakashi thought for a moment and said, "I understand, okay, this game ends here." Itachi nodded. Immediately, the magatama in Kakashi's left eye rotated rapidly, forming a black dart pattern. "break!" For a moment, the surrounding scenery shattered like a lens, and Kakashi's bound hands and feet became free again. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 290 Amaterasu¡¯s Fire! (Rewards will add more updates) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Itachi¡¯s eyes shed blood in an instant, showing a look of horror. "You actually cracked Tsukuyomi!" Kakashi looked at Itachi but said nothing. "Brother Itachi!" Kisame screamed, and then pulled Itachi away from Kakashi. Kakashi¡¯s left eye was also bleeding. Over the years, the Mangekyou Sharingan has not been so easy to use, especially the collision between the pupil powers. In fact, both of them restrained themselves just now. Itachi withdrew most of his eye power, while Kakashi didn't use much eye power. Logically speaking, there would be no bleeding, but in order to deceive Kisame, the two of them activated the nerves in their eyes to create the illusion of bleeding. At this time, Kurenai and Asuma took the opportunity to attack. "Illusion! Magical Tree Binding Killing!" A big tree suddenly appeared from under Itachi and Kisame, tying them to the tree. "This is" Kisame was slightly surprised. Asma also formed a seal and said: "Fire Escape! Ashes Burn!" Gray smoke spurted out from Asuma's mouth and rushed towards Kisame and Itachi. Kisame immediately formed a seal with his hands and said: "Water Release! Water Dragon Bullet Technique!" A water dragon emerged from the nearby river, washing away all the gray smoke from Asma. "Damn it!" Asma cursed secretly. The next moment, Hong Chong appeared from the top of the tree, holding a kunai in his hand. "it's over!" Kurenai stabbed the kunai into Itachi's neck. Who knows the next moment, Hong will be tied to the tree. "This isa rebound of illusion?" Hong said in shock. "Miss Hong, this level of illusion is of no use to me." Itachi said coldly. "Damn it!" Itachi took out a kunai and slashed at Kurenai. At this time, Kakashi suddenly appeared in front of Itachi, kicked Itachi right in the abdomen, and kicked him into the creek beside him. "Itachi, you seem to have forgotten my existence." Kakashi said. "I'm saved, thank you, Kakashi-senpai." After Kisame slashed Asuma, he retreated to Itachi's side. "Brother Itachi, what should we do next? This man is surprisingly strong." Kisame was also slightly solemn at this time. Kisame has never met the person who cracked Itachi Tsukuyomi, but the weak look of Itachi at this time clearly indicates that it is not suitable to fight for a long time. ¡°And this is still Konoha. If the time drags on for too long, I¡¯m afraid neither of them will be able to leave. Although Kisame is confident, he still has self-awareness when facing a village. It¡¯s just a mission to gather information, there¡¯s no point in risking your life here. "Kissame, stand back, prepare to retreat." "Yes, Brother Itachi." Although Kisame didn't know what Itachi planned to do, the tacit understanding between his partners for many years still made Kisame choose to follow Itachi's arrangements. Itachi closed his eyes tightly, then opened them suddenly. The pattern of the large triangular windmill appeared again, and the black flames formed a circle and burned in front of the three Kakashis. "Amaterasu!" "This is¡­¡­" Kakashi was shocked, black flames, the eternal fire known as the strongest physical attack! Blood flowed out of Itachi's eyes again, and even the three magatama's Sharingan could no longer hold on. "Kissame, let's go." Itachi whispered, and then he and Kisame quickly retreated. Kurenai and Asuma looked at the black flames blocking them, feeling a little scared. Watching Itachi and Kisame running away, there was nothing they could do. "Kakashi-senpai, what should we do?" Kurenai asked. "Kakashi, what kind of flame is this? It's black and looks very hot." Asuma said. "It should be the unique ninjutsu of the Mangekyou Sharingan. It looks very strange." "Escape with water," Asuma said. Kakashi shook his head and said, "I'm afraid not." Kakashi said, formed seals with his hands, and shouted: "Water Release! Water Dragon Bullet Technique!" The water dragon surged out of the river and landed on the black flames. There was no trace of it at all.Variety. "How is this possible!" Asma was shocked. "Interesting." Kakashi said softly, then took out a scroll, threw it into the sky, and formed seals with his hands. Then he grabbed the scroll in his hand, pulled it with his left hand, and spread it out. "Sealing Fire Seal!" Black runes poured out instantly, swallowing up all the black flames. After a while, the black flames disappeared without a trace, leaving only traces of the flames on the floor. Asuma and Kurenai breathed a sigh of relief when they saw this. The pressure from the black flames was too much. "Are you still chasing me?" Asma asked. "No need, with their strength, time has already disappeared. I will report to the Third Generation. You two can continue dating." Kakashi smiled. Asuma and Kurenai both blushed when they heard this. "Kakashi, we are not here" Asuma wanted to explain something else, but Kakashi was too lazy to listen to the two of them. With that expression of emotion on his face, Kakashi is not blind. "Hey, hey, I'm leaving first." Kakashi left the place in an instant, leaving only Asuma and Kurenai looking at each other and blushing. The Hokage's office. "You mean, is Itachi back?" "Well, just now, Asuma, Kurenai and I met them and had a fight." "What did Itachi say?" "The Akatsuki organization's target is the tailed beast, and it may take action in a few years." "Tailed beast?" The Third Hokage was surprised and continued: "Their appetite is not small, and they have actually set their sights on this. Could it be that they want to make the entire village an enemy?" "I don't know, but their strength is indeed extraordinary. Other villages may not know about this organization, but they just don't take it seriously and ignore it," Kakashi said. The Third Hokage nodded, fully understanding this approach of other villages. After all, the Akatsuki organization has not taken action against these villages and has no conflicts with their interests. Naturally, it will not provoke a group of S-class rebellious ninjas. It¡¯s thankless. ¡°And the Akatsuki organization also accepts tasks, and may even use the Akatsuki organization to help them eradicate dissidents. These are all possible. Having been Hokage for so many years, the Third Hokage is very familiar with these things. "Have Naruto and Jiraiya set off?" the Third Hokage asked. "We have already set off. With Jiraiya-sama's strength, we can protect Naruto. There is no problem." "Well, I know, it seems that the Akatsuki organization is planning to stir up a big storm." It has to be said that as the eldest Hokage, the Third Hokage is still very keen on these things. A lot of things can be analyzed from just a few clues. "Kakashi, what are your plans?" asked the Third Hokage. "Sir, Third Generation, I will still stay in Class 7 these days. After a while, I may have to go out. My strength has reached a bottleneck and I need to break through. I can feel that a big storm is brewing. , my strength is far from enough." The Third Hokage was shocked. Now Kakashi's strength has surpassed his own, but he still feels that his strength is not enough. How strong will the storm be in the future? Is Xiao really so scary? The Third Hokage, who watched Kakashi grow up, would naturally not feel that Kakashi was lost in power at this time. After all, Kakashi and Orochimaru are two different people, and the Third Hokage can see it clearly. Patting Kakashi on the shoulder, the Third Hokage said: "Please." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 291 Brothers Meet You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the Uchiha house, Fugaku sat on the floor with a serious expression. Mikoto next to him also sat down. "Honey, I heard that Itachi is back, is it true?" Mikoto said. "Well, Kakashi has fought with me." "Thenis Itachi okay?" Mikoto asked with concern. "It's okay, Itachi's Mangekyou Sharingan is not that easy to deal with, and Kakashi can't keep him," Fugaku said. Meiqin breathed a sigh of relief and said, "That's good." "Mikoto, Itachi has rebelled, don't think about him anymore." Fugaku said coldly. "Husband, Itachi is my child, no matter what, he is my child, how can I forget it." Mikoto¡¯s eyes were red and she sobbed quietly. Seeing this, Fugaku sighed slightly and patted Mikoto on the back. At this moment, the door opened with a swish. "Mom and dad! My brother is back, right? Where is he!" Sasuke shouted excitedly. Fugaku and Mikoto were stunned, not expecting that Sasuke was still at home. "Sasuke, why didn't you do the mission?" Fugaku said. "Dad! Where is my brother?" Sasuke didn't care about Fugaku's question at this time, but asked excitedly. "Sasuke, I told you, Itachi is no longer your brother." Fugaku frowned. "No! Brother will always be brother!" Sasuke roared, and the scarlet Sharingan appeared instantly. Fugaku couldn't help but froze for a moment when he saw this. "Sasuke" Mikoto called softly. Sasuke ignored him and ran out. "Sasuke! Husband, does it not matter if Sasuke is like this?" Mikoto asked worriedly. Fugaku sighed and said, "Forget it, let him go." On the streets of Konoha, Sasuke ran all the way, tears silently flowing from his red eyes. "Brother, I will definitely find you!" Soon, Sasuke ran to Hatake's house. "Kakashi-sensei!" Sasuke shouted. "Huh? Sasuke?" Kakashi opened the door and saw that Sasuke's face was full of tears. "Kakashi-sensei! Onii-chanwhere is onii-chan!" Sasuke almost spent all his strength to yell out these words, which made people feel a little distressed. "Sasuke" Kakashi wanted to say something else, but was rudely interrupted by Sasuke. "Kakashi-sensei, I don't want to hear any big ideas now, I just want to see him!" Kakashi sighed, as expected, he still couldn't escape. "He went to find Naruto and go to Tanshu Street." Kakashi said. Sasuke looked happy when he heard this and said, "Thank you, Kakashi-sensei." After Sasuke finished speaking, he ran away. "I hope I didn't do anything wrong, Itachi, it's time for Sasuke to understand." "Brother, I will see you soon!" Sasuke was so excited that he ran all the way, and even used thunder escape to stimulate his body, making his speed increase sharply again. In Tanshu Street, Itachi and Kisame met Jiraiya Naruto. "Are you Sasuke's brother?" Naruto asked. "You know me?" Itachi said coldly. "Of course, Sasuke says he will save you every day, but looking at you, you don't need anyone to save you. It's really strange." Naruto said confused. Itachi was shocked. Although he was calm on the surface, there was a warmth in his heart. Even if you don¡¯t know anything, do you still believe in yourself? Sasuke, my brother is very happy. "Brother Itachi, it seems you have a cute little brother." Kisame smiled. Itachi didn¡¯t respond to Kisame¡¯s words. "Two members of Akatsuki? So, what is your purpose?" Jiraiya asked seriously. "A relic of the Fourth Hokage." Itachi said. "Sure enough, the target is Naruto?" Naruto was a little strange when he heard this and said, "Huh? What does the Fourth Hokage's relics have to do with me?" But no one paid attention to Naruto's words, and the atmosphere became a little tense for a while, as if a war might break out at any time. At this moment, a black figure suddenly appeared and landed in front of Naruto and Jiraiya. ?Black hair, and the obvious Uchiha family crest on the back. "Sasuke? Why are you here?" Naruto asked in surprise. It¡¯s just that Naruto¡¯s words didn¡¯t get any response from Sasuke. Sasuke looked at the figure in front of him that he had not seen for four years and was extremely excited. "elder brother¡­¡­" A gentle call stirred up countless ripples in Itachi's heart. It had been a long time since he heard this voice, and it had been a long time since he had seen this person. "Brother Itachi, is this your brother? He does look a bit similar to you." Kisame said with a smile. "Ah, he is my stupid brother." Itachi said coldly. "Brother! Why! Why did you leave Konoha! Why did you betray the clan! Why did your father say you were a traitor! Why!" Sasuke shouted excitedly, tears flowing out unsatisfactorily. At this time, Sasuke didn't look like a cold and arrogant boy, but like a helpless child. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ "You are so weak, how can you understand my strength." Itachi was still so cold and did not give Sasuke the right to know the truth. "Brother! I have become stronger!" Sasuke yelled. "Really?" There was a hint of disdain in Itachi's cold tone. Without any hesitation, Sasuke formed seals with his hands, and blue electric arcs jumped between his palms. "Is this Kakashi Hatake's Chidori? It's really interesting." Kisame laughed. Itachi was slightly stunned and said to himself: "It seems that Kakashi-senpai is very interested in Sasuke." "That's not enough, my stupid brother." Itachi stepped forward and punched Sasuke. Sasuke was stunned for a moment, but he still dodged. "Not bad speed. It seems that Kakashi-senpai has spent a lot of effort on you, but this is not enough!" Itachi attacked again, and Sasuke also understood at this time that if he wanted to have a normal communication with Itachi, this battle seemed indispensable. The thousand birds in his hand suddenly flashed with lightning, and the sound of thousands of birds chirping in unison echoed through the sky. The scarlet Sharingan reappeared, and the two black magatama kept turning: "Chidori!" With a thrust, Sasuke turned from defense to offense. Itachi's eyes were fixed on Sasuke. Just when the two were about to collide, Itachi grabbed Sasuke's left hand using Chidori and pressed it to the ground. "The Chidori is in your hands. Compared with Kakashi-senpai, it's really far behind!" "Sasuke!" Naruto shouted and was about to rush forward, but was stopped by Jiraiya. "A lustful immortal?" Naruto asked confused. "Naruto, this is a matter between their brothers, let's not get involved for the time being." Jiraiya shook his head and said. "But¡­¡­" "Just watch patiently." Seeing Jiraiya say this, Naruto gave up temporarily. "Brother, I know my strength is not enough, but I have been working hard, and one day I will surpass you. I know you, you must have your own difficulties, right?" Sasuke's eyes were full of helplessness, and Itachi couldn't bear to see it. Should you tell Sasuke the truth? At this time, Kakashi¡¯s words came to Itachi¡¯s mind. "Itachi, you have to learn to trust Sasuke." "Kakashi-senpai, maybe you are right." Itachi thought to himself, and then looked at Sasuke, his scarlet blood chakra eyes instantly condensed into a large triangular windmill! Blood was flowing down from Itachi's left eye again, it was poignant and heart-wrenching. "Monthly reading!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 292 The Truth You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ??Enclosed space, blue sky and white clouds. It looks very much like the place where Itachi once taught Sasuke the art of swordsmanship. "This is¡­¡­" Sasuke felt like his eyes were blurred when he appeared here, and he felt like he was back to his childhood in an instant. Back to the time when there was Itachi. "elder brother!" Looking at the empty surroundings, Sasuke couldn't help but shout. Then, Itachi's figure quietly appeared, standing beside Sasuke. "Brother!" Sasuke was delighted. "Sasuke, I didn't expect that until now, you would still be willing to call me brother." Itachi's expression was a little complicated. Looking at the young man in front of him who was much taller than he remembered, he felt a little panicked. "A brother will always be a brother. I believe he must have his own difficulties, right?" Sasuke looked at Itachi expectantly, making Itachi unable to say any cruel words. After a long time, Itachi let out a long sigh and said, "Sasuke, this matter is very complicated, let's talk about it slowly." "Yeah, brother." Seeing Itachi finally let go, Sasuke was excited. Sure enough, my brother is still the same brother, as gentle and as happy as ever. "Sasuke, thirteen years ago, Konoha's Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki was unsealed by a mysterious man. The Nine-Tails wreaked havoc, causing heavy casualties in Konoha. Even the Fourth Hokage died. You should know about this. Bar." Sasuke nodded and shook his head. Everyone in Konoha knew about the Nine-Tails Incident, but Sasuke didn't know about the mysterious people and jinch¨±riki itachi mentioned. Itachi immediately explained it to Sasuke, and Sasuke suddenly understood. "And this mysterious person, Konoha senior officials suspect that he is the Uchiha clan, because only the Sharingan can control the Nine-Tails. Therefore, the Uchiha clan is isolated." "But the Uchiha clan is doing well now." Sasuke said doubtfully. "Listen to me slowly. Six years ago, Danzo wanted to destroy Uchiha, and Shisui wanted to stop it, but Danzo secretly killed him. Fortunately, senior Kakashi took action in time and saved Shisui. But for Let Danzo stop chasing Shisui and Shisui fake his death. Only Kakashi-senpai and I know about this." "Kakashi-sensei?" Sasuke was surprised. He didn't expect Kakashi-sensei to be involved in this. "Yes, the Uchiha clan's current treatment is inextricably related to Kakashi-senpai. Six years ago, the Uchiha clan couldn't stand the life of imprisonment and wanted a coup. I was originally threatened by Danzo. , for this reason, the Uchiha clan must be exterminated. At this time, Shisui and Kakashi-senpai returned to the village, launched a plan they had planned for two years, and saved the Uchiha clan." "It turns out that Kakashi-sensei has done so many things for Uchiha." Sasuke's affection for Kakashi skyrocketed. "In that case, why did my brother leave Konoha?" Sasuke asked doubtfully. "Because there is one person who controlled the Nine-Tails thirteen years ago. That person is extremely mysterious and proficient in space ninjutsu. Even Kakashi-senpai and I cannot keep him." "How is that possible!" Sasuke was shocked. In his heart, Kakashi and Itachi were both extremely powerful figures, but there were actually people they couldn't deal with together. "This is the fact. In order to find out what this mysterious man's plan was, I acted a scene with Kakashi-senpai and asked me to go undercover at the mysterious man's place, so it became the scene like this." After telling the truth of the matter, Itachi seemed to have broken away from a shackles, and instantly felt a lot more relaxed. "But like this, brother, you are working too hard" Sasuke said. "Haha, Sasuke, this is the path chosen by my brother. There is nothing hard or easy." Itachi said with a smile. This is the first time Itachi has shown a smile in these years. It is very shallow, but very beautiful. "elder brother¡­¡­" "Sasuke, please become stronger. I can feel that the future will not be that simple. Maybe the entire ninja world will become turbulent. If my brother can't hold on anymore, I'll leave it to you." "Brother! No! Brother, you will definitely succeed!" Sasuke said excitedly. "Haha, Sasuke, thank you for believing in me, but even I am not sure this time. Sasuke, you are my brother. I believe you can accomplish things that I cannot do. Promise brother, become stronger and surpass me." Sasuke was silent for a moment after hearing this, then nodded firmly and said: "Brother, I will, I will become strong so that you can go home early. Mom and dad are still waiting for you. " Weasel silently, home? It¡¯s such a distant name. Can I really go back? "Thank you, Sasuke. This time, I'm sorry, but I still can't go back with you. I hope that when we meet next time, you already have the power to defeat me. Kakashi-senpai is very strong, and since you have become his Students, just practice hard." "Yes! Brother." ¡°Then, this conversation ends here.¡± Itachi waved, and Sasuke walked forward as usual. Itachi stretched out the fingers of his right hand and gently touched Sasuke's forehead. "I'm sorry, Sasuke, I may have to keep you in bed for a few days." Feeling the familiar touch, a warm current slowly passed through my heart. Before Sasuke could taste it carefully, there was a sudden pain in his mind. "Ah!" Sasuke made a heartbreaking voice, and then fainted. The Tsukuyomi space was shattered. Looking at Sasuke in pain, Itachi turned away cruelly. Sasuke, grow up quickly. "Sasuke!" Naruto shouted, rushed up to hug Sasuke who fainted, and felt angry in his heart. "Damn it! How dare you do this to Sasuke!" Naruto said, and was about to attack, but was stopped by Jiraiya. "Naruto, calm down, you are no match for him." "Landful fairy!" "Be quiet." Jiraiya scolded, and Naruto calmed down. "I can't believe that you can kill your own brother next time." Jiraiya said angrily. "Jiraiya-sama, I made you laugh. Since you are here this time, we must not be able to take away the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, so let's stop here." Itachi said. "Want to leave?" Itachi shouted softly: "Kisame, do it." Kisame, who had been prepared for a long time, immediately activated the ninjutsu: "Water Release: Mizusame Bullet Jutsu!" A huge stream of water rushed out from the river on the side. "Humph, this kind of water escape is of no use to me!" Jiraiya said. Who would have thought that the water escape was not coming towards Jiraiya at all, but towards Naruto and Sasuke. "What! Damn it!" Jiraiya was startled and quickly formed seals on his hands. "Earth Escape! Earth Formation Wall!" The suddenly rising earth wall directly blocked the huge water shark bomb, but caused a huge wave. By the time the waves dispersed, Itachi and Kisame had already disappeared. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 293 Transaction (more updates) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Itachi and Kisame left, but no one noticed that there was still a smile on Itachi's lips. "Damn it, they escaped." Jiraiya muttered. "Landful immortal, what's wrong with Sasuke?" Naruto asked eagerly. Jiraiya stepped forward, took a look, and said, "He must have been under Uchiha Itachi's illusion." "Ah? Is that serious? How about we send Sasuke back to Konoha for treatment first." Naruto said anxiously. Jiraiya thought for a while and felt that what Naruto said was reasonable. It was important to save people, and the matter of finding Tsunade could be put on hold for the time being. At this time, a figure ran out from behind and landed in front of Jiraiya and Naruto. "Kakashi?" Jiraiya said in surprise. "Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto said in surprise. "Ah, Jiraiya-sama, Naruto, Sasuke, just let me take him back to Konoha. You should hurry up and find Tsunade-sama." Kakashi said. "That's great, Kakashi-sensei." Naruto shouted. Jiraiya asked in confusion: "Kakashi, why are you here?" "This kid Sasuke, I knew that he would not be able to help but rush over after getting the news about Itachi, so I followed him to have a look. I didn't expect this to happen." "I see." Kakashi carried Sasuke on his back and said, "Okay, I'll leave first." "Um." Kakashi jumped, and his figure quickly disappeared from the sight of the two of them. "Okay, Naruto, let's go." Naruto is still a little worried, but now that Kakashi is here, Naruto has put away his worries for the time being. Sasuke was unconscious on his back. Kakashi checked and knew that Itachi really used Tsukuyomi on Sasuke. He was really cautious and left no flaws at all. "Brother, I will definitely become stronger." The unconscious Sasuke murmured to himself. Kakashi smiled when he heard this and whispered: "It seems that Itachi finally told Sasuke the truth. So, Sasuke, grow up quickly, for your own sake and for Itachi's sake." Carrying the boy on his back, Kakashi flew all the way back to Konoha. In the Sound Ninja Village, Orochimaru tried to move his newly connected hands, with a satisfied look on his face. It was just cut off by Kakashi. With Orochimaru's scientific level, transplanting a pair of hands shouldn't be too simple. "Lord Orochimaru, congratulations, you have regained your hands." Kabuto said with a smile. "Hehe, Kabuto, how is Kimimaro's condition?" Orochimaru asked. "Kimimaro's condition is very bad, I'm afraid he will die in a few months." Kabuto said. "It's such a pity. I once sneaked into Kirigakure to find information about the Kaguya clan. Unfortunately, their information seemed to have been destroyed and could not be found at all. It seems that the only choice is to find Tsunade." Orochimaru said, his narrow eyes flashing with light. History is always surprisingly similar. Even though Orochimaru did not lose his hands due to the zombie seal, he still embarked on the road to find Tsunade. So, outside Tanshu Street, the Sannin War started as usual. So the process is slightly different, but the result is still the same. Orochimaru still failed, Tsunade also overcame hemophobia, and Naruto also learned the Rasengan. Things just went on so smoothly. Among the leaves, Kakashi looked at the seal scroll on the table, with a fairy character written on it. "untie!" With a soft drink, the seal was quickly peeled off, and a strange chakra appeared in Kakashi's hand. "The senjutsu chakra of Ry¨±chi Cave is indeed very different from that of Miaomu Mountain. The senjutsu of Miaomu Mountain focuses more on physical growth, but the celestial chakra of Ry¨±chi Cave has a miraculous effect on spiritual growth. It¡¯s no wonder that those who fail to practice Xianjutsu at Mount Myoki will turn into stone, and those who fail to practice Xianjutsu from Ry¨±chid¨­ will become insane.¡± Kakashi murmured. "Interesting, what is the magic of Shigu Forest? Sure enough, there is a certain connection between these three. Three holy places, three magics, this world is really wonderful." Kakashi looked at the moon in the sky and murmured: "It's time to find a way to get the magic of Ry¨±chi Cave. It's still too difficult to study the magic of Ry¨±chi Cave with these chakras. It's almost time. Now, it seems like it¡¯s time to go to the Sound Ninja Village to see that guy Orochimaru.¡±   Kakashi said, leaving behind a shadow clone, then disappeared into Konoha. In the Sound Ninja Village, Orochimaru, who returned after failure, walked directly back to his laboratory. With a creak, the door opened. Orochimaru looked at Kakashi who was sitting in his chair, and was slightly startled, then smiled and said: "Kakashi, if you want to come to my Sound Ninja Village, you should say hello first." "Oh? I'm really sorry. Seeing that you weren't here, I came in by myself." Kakashi smiled. "Haha, Kakashi, tell me, why don't you come to me? I just attacked Konoha, and you come to me. It's easy for Sarutobi-sensei to think that the two of us have other connections." "You don't need to worry about this. I just want to come to you for one thing." "What?" "Longdi Cave Immortal Technique." Orochimaru's pupils shrank and he said: "I didn't expect you to be interested in the magic of Ry¨±chi Cave. Didn't you already learn the magic of Miaomu Mountain?" "Of course I have my own plans, how about it?" "Haha, Kakashi, in a transaction, you have to show your own chips first, so that you can be considered sincere." Orochimaru said with a smile. "I heard that you have been worried about Kimimaro's condition recently." Kakashi also smiled. Orochimaru did not refute and said: "Kimimaro is a very good container. It would be a pity to give up like this." "Orochimaru, you still like to disguise yourself. I know you went to Kirigakure to investigate the medical records of the Kaguya clan, but you found nothing?" Orochimaru's pupils shrank, he looked at Kakashi in surprise, and said, "How do you know? Did you take the medical records?" "Yes, I took it away." "It turns out you have already planned it." Orochimaru said in surprise. "I never thought that Kakashi would plan to this point. "In this medical record, there is indeed a method to cure the blood disease of the Kaguya clan. I can also help you treat Kimimaro. However, in exchange for this, are you willing to hand over the magic of Ry¨±chi Cave." Kakashi said. The Kaguya clan is a powerful clan of Kirigakure. Since being wiped out by Kirigakure, all the information has fallen into the hands of Mei Terumi. With the relationship between Kakashi and Mei Terumi, it¡¯s natural to take whatever they want. When Orochimaru went, Kakashi had already taken away the medical records, so Orochimaru naturally had no choice but to make a fuss. "Haha, it's really amazing, but a mere Kimimaro may not be enough to exchange for magic." Orochimaru said, extending his tongue, looking quite disgusting. Kakashi frowned, not expecting Orochimaru to be dissatisfied. Kakashi naturally knows what Orochimaru wants, but if Sasuke is handed over to Orochimaru at this time, I'm afraid Sasuke will be dead. So, this is absolutely not possible. Suddenly, Kakashi had a flash of inspiration and said: "Kimimaro's bloodline is not that simple. Maybe he will be more suitable for you than Sasuke." "Kimimaro's bloodline?" Orochimaru was slightly stunned, a little confused. "When I was looking through the medical records of the Kaguya clan, I also saw the same thing, the origin of the Kaguya clan." "What's the meaning?" Kakashi showed a meaningful smile and said: "Do you know the Sage of Six Paths?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 294 The Origin of the Kaguya Clan You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Orochimaru was shocked again when he heard this, and whispered: "Six Paths Sage? What do you want to say?" "There is a Samsara Eye in the Dawn. You must also know that the legend of the Six Paths Immortal is not groundless." "Haha, yes, I was really shocked when I saw those eyes in Xiao before. The legendary eyes of immortals are really intoxicating. But what I'm more curious about is, why did you know about reincarnation in the first place? The power of the eye." Orochimaru smiled. "It's just information." Kakashi said casually without any explanation. Orochimaru didn¡¯t mind either, and he expected Kakashi not to say anything. "Then what do you want to say? I have also investigated the legend of the Six Paths Sage, but it is too old and the information obtained is really limited." Orochimaru said. "The Sage of Six Paths, formerly known as Otsutsuki Hagoromo, left behind two major families, named the Uchiha clan and the Senju clan." Kakashi said lightly. Orochimaru looked surprised and whispered: "I didn't expect Uchiha and Senju to have such an origin. It's really interesting." "What's even more interesting is that the Sage of Six Paths also has a younger brother named Otsutsuki Hamura. He also left behind two families." "Oh? What family is it?" Orochimaru asked with interest, already having some guesses in his mind. Kakashi said calmly: "Hyuuga clan and Kaguya clan!" Orochimaru was startled and said, "Is this the information you got from the Kaguya clan's information?" "Yes, the strength of Otsutsuki Hagoromo and Otsutsuki Hamura are almost the same. The bloodlines they left behind are both powerful. The Uchiha clan's Sharingan is inherited from Otsutsuki Hagoromo, and the Senju clan's immortal body is also inherited from Otsutsuki. Mu Yuyi. Correspondingly, the Byakugan of Otsutsuki Hamura was left to the Hyuga clan, and the corpse veins in his body were left to the Kaguya clan." "Interesting, it's so interesting!" Orochimaru felt like a new door was opening in front of him. Immortal bloodline? It was so much fun. "Orochimaru, your spirit is in a state of ruin. If you want to use Sasuke as the container for reincarnation, the risk is not small. The Sharingan is a product of extreme mental power." Kakashi said. Orochimaru was silent when he heard this. Of course he knew this, but he was addicted to the power of Sharingan and didn't care about it at all. " Moreover, Sasuke's current strength is enough to cope with Orochimaru's mental deficiency. It is a pity that Sasuke Orochimaru is not available at this time. Kakashi continued: "Kimimaro is different. His physical fitness is very strong, and he even has the potential to catch up with the first Hokage. And he is loyal to you. There is no risk in reincarnation. Compared with the two, I believe You will make your own judgment." Orochimaru pondered for a moment and said: "Haha, Kakashi, I admit, your statement moved me, but how credible are your words?" Kakashi didn¡¯t waste any time and directly took out the records of the Kaguya clan and placed them in front of Orochimaru. Orochimaru took it. It was an ancient stone slab. It wouldn't have looked like that if it hadn't been hundreds of years old. What Kakashi said is indeed true. Kakashi was also surprised when he got this stone slab from the relics of the Kaguya clan. The Hyuga clan is the bloodline of Hamura Otsutsuki, and Kakashi naturally knows this. But the Kaguya clan is the bloodline of Hamura Otsutsuki, which Kakashi really didn't expect. But after thinking about it, I felt relieved. Since the Kaguya clan is named after Kaguya, it is hard to believe that it is not related to Kaguya Otsutsuki. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? and and the Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki clan¡¯s bone-killing ninjutsu are simply the same type of ninjutsu. It seems that Otsutsuki Hamura wanted to express his longing for his mother, so he named the branch of his descendants that inherited the corpse veins the Kaguya clan. The descendants of Hagoromo Otsutsuki are the Uchiha clan who inherited the eyes and the Senju clan who inherited the body. The descendants of Hamura Otsutsuki are the Hyuga clan who inherited the eyes and the Kaguya clan who inherited the body. Makes sense. But compared to the descendants of Hagoromo Otsutsuki who stir up trouble, the descendants of Hamura Otsutsuki are obviously much quieter. It didn¡¯t take long for Orochimaru to finish reading the contents on the slate. "It's so interesting. I didn't expect Kimimaro to be a descendant of the legendary immortal." Orochimaru said, with a trace of heat flashing in his eyes. "How about it, Orochimaru, can this deal be concluded? You know,There are still many members of the Uchiha clan, but the Kaguya clan and Kimimaro are already dead. " Kakashi's words are undoubtedly the last straw that breaks the camel's back. It is true that the Uchiha clan has not been exterminated yet, and their bloodline still exists. With Orochimaru's immortality, he can continue to live in the long years to come. Plan, but Kimimaro only has one. If he doesn't leave this bloodline at this time, he may not have a chance. "Haha, Kakashi, you have really grown up, both in terms of strength and means. Your trading items are really exciting. Okay, I agree." Orochimaru said, spitting out a scroll from his mouth and throwing it to Kakashi. Kakashi frowned and took the scroll full of Orochimaru's saliva, with a look of disgust on his face. "Nima, can you put things away properly? Do you think you are Tinkerbell? Even if you are Tinkerbell, it didn't come out of your mouth. "Nausea is disgusting, but you still have to see what you should see." Kakashi opened the scroll and read it carefully. Orochimaru did not stop him when he saw this. As a strong man, Orochimaru was generous enough and would not be afraid of Kakashi turning his back on others. Although he is not very familiar with Kakashi, Orochimaru has the ability to see into people's hearts, which is why he can abduct so many children. He knew that Kakashi would not be one to break his promise. In this case, it is better to surrender your sincerity first. After a while, Kakashi had finished reading the scroll. Kakashi, who possesses the magic of Mount Myoki, can easily tell whether the magic methods recorded on this scroll are true or false. Orochimaru did not deceive him. What is on this scroll is the practice method of Ry¨±chid¨­ Immortal Technique. Kakashi was slightly excited in his heart, but showed no emotion on the surface. Over the years, Kakashi has learned to hide his emotions. "Kakashi, can you help me treat Kimimaro now?" "Of course, happy cooperation." Kakashi smiled. Orochimaru couldn¡¯t wait to take Kakashi to Kimimaro¡¯s room. Kabuto was still inside inspecting Kimimaro. He was a little strange when he saw Orochimaru coming with Kakashi. ¡°These two people were fighting each other to the death a few days ago, why do they look like old friends today after not seeing each other for many years? "Lord Orochimaru, and Lord Kakashi." Kabuto called out respectfully. "Kabuto, Kakashi has a way to cure Kimimaro. You cooperate with him to cure Kimimaro." Orochimaru said. Kabuto was startled and looked at Kakashi, never heard that Kakashi is good at medical ninjutsu? ¡°But Kabuto has excellent qualities as an undercover agent. If you shouldn¡¯t ask, don¡¯t ask. An undercover agent who talks too much may not even know how he died in the end. Although Kabuto is no longer an undercover agent at this time, this habit has been retained. So Kabuto said respectfully: "Yes, Orochimaru-sama." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 295 Healing You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the darkness, Kimimaro sat alone on the ground hugging his knees. It¡¯s like my childhood was in that dark and deep prison. "What's the point of my existence?" Kimimaro buried his head in his knees and murmured softly. Suddenly, Kimimaro raised his head with a confused look on his face. "Why did I come back here again, where is Lord Orochimaru?" Kimimaro was a little panicked. Looking at the darkness, it seemed that he had touched the most immature place deep in his heart. That kind of bottomless loneliness, that kind of endless waiting without knowing the meaning of life. There was a sharp pain in my body, but compared to the pain in my heart, it was not worth mentioning. "Why! Why do I appear here!" Kimimaro kept roaring, but it had no effect at all. "Darkness is still darkness, and it has not changed because of Kimimaro's anger. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Kimimaro seemed tired and could no longer roar. He just stood there blankly, full of powerlessness. And at this moment, the darkness in front of him suddenly disappeared. Kimimaro was stunned and quickly stood up. There are birds chirping and flowers blooming all around, and a light mist surrounds you, making people feel a little lazy. A small river flows quietly not far away, and next to the river, there is a man lying in embarrassment. Kimimaro was curious and walked over. That person was so strange. He had silver-white hair and wore a black mask. His clothes were wrinkled and there were still wet stains on the side. "Who is this?" Kimimaro murmured softly. He felt that this person was very familiar, but he really couldn't remember it. Reaching out his hand, he wanted to lift off the black mask. At that moment, the man woke up. His eyes, one black and one red, were of two different colors, which made people feel a little strange. Kimimaro suddenly remembered, this person is Kakashi! Hatake Kakashi! And now, isn¡¯t this scene the scene where I saw Kakashi and Orochimaru-sama for the first time? Kimimaro was surprised as to why this scene appeared again. Not far away, Orochimaru's figure quietly emerged, and Kakashi seemed to have fainted again, with a black three-magatama on his neck. Orochimaru walked up to Kimimaro and gently stroked Kimimaro's face. "Haha, kid, have you found the meaning of your life?" The familiar words sounded again, making Kimimaro unable to react. "Human, life is meaningless, but as long as you don't die, you will always find interesting things, just like you discovered him, and I discovered you." Hearing this, Kimimaro suddenly looked at Kakashi who was lying on the ground. Did I discover you? So what do you mean to me? Is it as much as Lord Orochimaru means to me? Or something else. Just when Kimimaro was deep in thought, everything around him suddenly turned into a mirror, and shattered into pieces. Kimimaro wanted to catch something, but couldn't catch anything. The whole body fell into darkness again. I only heard someone murmuring in my ear: "The treatment is almost done, Kimimaro should wake up soon." This voice is somewhat familiar, but also somewhat unfamiliar. Who is it! Kimimaro used all his strength and opened his eyes suddenly. The person who caught the eye had silver-white hair, one black eye and one red eye. There was a scar on the left eye that spanned half of his handsome face. The black mask covered most of his face, looking quite mysterious. "Hatake Kakashi?" Kimimaro said with difficulty. Kakashi smiled and said: "It seems this guy has woken up." At this time, Kabuto checked Kimimaro's body again, and Kimimaro's eyes were fixed on Kakashi. It¡¯s this man again, why is he here? With what he said just now, was he treating himself? How is it possible, even Orochimaru-sama and Kabuto can't do anything, how can he treat it? At this time, my earsKabuto's voice of surprise came again. "The virus has all disappeared, and Kimimaro has completely recovered from the hematological disease! He only needs to be nursed back to health for a period of time." "Haha, Kakashi, you really didn't lie to me, that's good." With a hoarse and charming voice, he is Lord Orochimaru. Kimimaro turned his head with difficulty and finally saw the person he believed in. "Orochimarusir." Kimimaro shouted softly, seeming to have spent all his strength. "Kimimaro, just lie down and rest. You have just recovered from a serious illness and it will take some time to recuperate. Don't move these days." There was a rare hint of warmth in Orochimaru's hoarse tone. "Yes! Lord Orochimaru." Hearing this, Kimimaro closed his eyes again and rested seriously. For Kimimaro, Orochimaru has very complicated emotions. After many years of getting along, Orochimaru has already used Kimimaro as more than just a subordinate. Instead, I have the kind of care that a master has for his disciples. Although Orochimaru has never shown it, this different emotion has always been buried in his heart. ? ? ? ? ?Otherwise Orochimaru wouldn't have asked Tsunade to heal Kimimaro. In the original work, when Kimimaro died, Orochimaru's mood became obviously a little irritable. He, who has always been cold-blooded, was still touched by Kimimaro's death. Seeing Kimimaro recover at this time, Orochimaru also felt happy in his heart. "Orochimaru, the deal has been completed, I won't stay here for long." "Haha, Kakashi, happy working together." Kakashi nodded, and his figure disappeared instantly. "The flying thunder god technique is really convenient." Orochimaru sighed, told Kabuto to take good care of Kimimaro, and then left. In the dim light, only Kabuto and Kimimaro were lying on the bed. Konoha, Kakashi looked at the scroll in his hand, feeling a rare excitement in his heart. The Longdi Cave Immortal Technique that I have been waiting for for a long time has finally been obtained. The practice methods recorded above are very different from the immortal arts of Miaomu Mountain. The magic of Longdi Cave also absorbs the natural energy between heaven and earth. ¡°It¡¯s just that after absorbing it, the effect produced in the body will be completely different. In addition to recording the practice methods of Longdi Cave Immortal Technique, there are also two Immortal Techniques. ??????????????????????????????????????? and inorganic reincarnation. After Kakashi looked at it in detail again, he formed a seal with his hands and formed a shadow clone. Although practicing the immortal magic of Longdi Cave will not turn you to stone, there is still a risk of insanity. Just in case, let the shadow clone try it. If there is a problem, there will be enough time to deal with it. Kakashi looked at the shadow clone sitting cross-legged on the bed, red eye shadow appeared in the corners of his eyes. At this time, Kakashi has activated the immortal power of Mt. Miaomu, and carefully observed the changes in the shadow clone. Time passes minute by minute. A piece of snake-like eyeshadow gradually appeared next to the shadow clone's eyes, which looked quite weird. "Is this the Longdi Cave Immortal Technique? It feels full of cold air, completely different from the Miaomu Mountain Immortal Technique. Are they mutually reinforcing?" Kakashi murmured softly, having a general understanding of the magic of Ry¨±chi Cave. At this moment, a painful expression suddenly appeared on the shadow clone's face. After a moment, with a bang, the shadow clone disappeared. The cold magical chakra instantly poured into Kakashi's body. "This is it!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 296 Tsunade Returns You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The cold senjutsu chakra instantly poured into Kakashi's body and mixed with the Myobokusan senjutsu chakra. For a time, Ryuji Cave Senju Chakra and Myobokuyama Senju Chakra started a tug-of-war with Kakashi's body as the battlefield. This is a pain for Kakashi. "On one side is the cold Ry¨±chi Cave Senjutsu, and on the other is the warm Myokiyama Senjutsu. The two are fighting each other. Kakashi seems to be between ice and fire. Two heavens. Painful groans surged in the room, Kakashi clenched his teeth and sat down cross-legged. What can be done at this time is to temporarily expel the magic from Longdi Cave. Kakashi made a seal and assumed the posture of practicing the Myokiyama Senjutsu. In an instant, the natural energy from heaven and earth poured into the body crazily, merging with the original magic of Miaomu Mountain, completely suppressing the chakra of Ry¨±chi Cave magic. In the end, the chakra in Ry¨±chi Cave was like ice and snow melting, completely losing its trace. After a long time, Kakashi opened his eyes, and the red eye shadow gradually faded. Kakashi smiled bitterly and said: "The magic chakra of Ry¨±chi Cave is really overbearing. It seems that it will take some time to learn it. But fortunately, it was successfully condensed the first time, which is a good start." Although he has learned the magic of Mt. Myoboku, Kakashi does not think that he will succeed in learning the magic of Ry¨±chi Cave in one go. This requires a process. Fortunately, Kakashi still has some time, so there is no need to rush. After a busy night, Kakashi tidied up and lay down on the bed to sleep. The days passed as usual, Kakashi performed tasks in the Anbu during the day, and practiced Ry¨±chi Cave Senjutsu at his home at night. Although it is boring, everything is going on in an orderly manner. On this day, at the gate of Konoha, four figures slowly emerged. "Ahhh! I, Naruto Uzumaki, am finally back!" The yellow-haired boy excitedly announced his return. And around his neck, there is a green pendant. Behind him is a large-breasted woman with light yellow hair, wearing green clothes, looking beautiful. On the other side, there is a woman with short black hair, holding a pink piggy in her hand, looking very cute. Finally there is a white-haired uncle, well, he looks very wretched. Tsunade looked at the gate of Konoha and was filled with emotion. How many years have you been back to Konoha? Ten years? Twenty years? Tsunade couldn't remember clearly, only that it had been a long time. Back then, Shizune was about the same age as Naruto is now. So many years have passed and Shizune is almost thirty. When Tsunade was sighing, Jiraiya put his hand on Tsunade's shoulder and said, "How about it? I haven't been back for many years. I feel very deep." Tsunade nodded and said: "Yes, Konoha is still the same Konoha, familiar yet strange. I didn't expect that when I come back again, it will be like this." "You will be the Fifth Hokage when you come back. It can be regarded as realizing the wish of cutting off the rope tree." Hearing these two names, Tsunade's expression became a little gloomy. She looked at Naruto bouncing in front of her, and most of the sadness in her heart was gone. A boy who has the same dream as them. "Jiraiya." "Huh?" Jiraiya asked doubtfully. "Say what you say, where do you put your hands?" Tsunade¡¯s backhand punch sent Jiraiya flying a hundred meters away. Shizune smiled helplessly, while Naruto had a look of fear on his face. "Grandma Tsunade is so cruel. I hope the lustful immortal is still alive." "Shizune, let's go! Go meet those old acquaintances!" Tsunade waved her arm and led Shizune in. Naruto looked around, and finally decided to help Jiraiya up. Looking at Jiraiya with a bleeding nose, Naruto was helpless. In the Hokage's office building, the Third Hokage looked at Tsunade in front of him and couldn't help but sigh: "Tsunade, you are still the same." "Tch, it's not like you. You are already too old and you still want me to come back to take over." "Haha, thank you for your hard work. The inauguration ceremony will be held in three days. During these days, you should first get familiar with Konoha. It has been many years since I returned, and many things have changed."   "I understand." Tsunade said and turned to leave. The Third Hokage rubbed his head with a headache and whispered: "Tsunade's temper is still so fierce. I don't know if I can be a good Hokage. It's really a headache." "Tsunade-sama, where are we going?" Shizune asked, following behind Tsunade. Tsunade said: "Go find that boy Kakashi. I'm here to take the blame for him. I have to settle the score with him first." "Um, Tsunade-sama, isn't this bad?" "If there's anything wrong, leave quickly." "Yes! Tsunade-sama." Shizune had no choice but to follow. Kakashi rarely has free time to sit at home today, but there is a vague feeling of uneasiness. "What's going on? This feeling is a bit not good." Kakashi murmured softly, feeling as if someone was sitting at home and a pot was about to come from the sky. At this moment, the door of Hatake's house was pushed open by someone. Kakashi was stunned for a moment, then walked out and saw two women standing at the door of his house. "Tsunade-sama? Shizune?" Long-lasting memories rolled out of my mind, and the names of the two people in front of me also emerged instantly. "Kakashi, long time no see." Shizune said. "Long time no see." Kakashi smiled. But when he saw Tsunade's gloomy expression, Kakashi couldn't help but laugh. "What is going on? Why does it feel like Tsunade is coming to beat me?" "Kakashi, you did a good thing!" Tsunade said angrily. "Huh? Tsunade-sama, what are you talking about?" Kakashi asked doubtfully. "Did you ask me to come back as the Fifth Hokage? Or is it the Fifth Hokage that you don't want to be?" Tsunade said angrily. "Um, um, Tsunade-sama, you misunderstood. It's not that I don't want to be the leader. I think that at this stage, Konoha needs people like you to lead more in order to have a brighter future." Kakashi felt that his Cold sweat broke out on my head. "Oh, I see?" "Yes, Tsunade-sama, that's what happened." "Hmph! Stop talking nonsense and take a punch from me!" Tsunade said, punching Kakashi with a punch. Kakashi's pupils shrank, and he quickly dodged with a shunpo. Are you kidding me? Tsunade's punch is not a small punch, it will kill someone if it hits the chest! Tsunade was slightly surprised and said: "Shunpo? It's interesting. I didn't expect that after Sakumo, there would be others who could do this move." "Tsunade-sama, if you have something to say, please speak it out." The punch missed, and Tsunade did not continue to attack. After all, attacking a junior is quite a shameless thing. "Hmph, Kakashi, I didn't expect that your strength has improved a lot after I haven't seen you in these years. No wonder you have such a big name in the ninja world." "Tsunade-sama, you are so honored. How can I compare with you?" Ignoring Kakashi's compliment, Tsunade continued: "Since you recommended me to be a Hokage, you must be prepared. There will be many tasks in the future." After Tsunade finished speaking, she turned around and left. Shizune said goodbye to Kakashi with a smile. Kakashi is a little helpless. If this rhythm continues, he will probably be very busy in the next period of time. Kakashi did not expect that Tsunade would have such a big opinion on this matter. "You have to eat the bitter fruit you sow yourself." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 297 Princess Fengyun You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "From today on! I am the Fifth Hokage of Konoha!" Tsunade, wearing a Hokage robe, stood on the Hokage building, looking at the crowd of people downstairs, a sense of pride arose spontaneously. A sense of responsibility weighed heavily on Tsunade at this moment. "Broken, rope tree, I will be a good Hokage, for the sake of the village, and for the dream you once had." Tsunade said silently in her heart. The crowd below could not help but shout loudly: "The Fifth Hokage! Tsunade-sama!" The sound is like a tidal wave, inspiring. Although Tsunade has been away from Konoha for many years, she has not saved too many people back then. To put it bluntly, more than half of the young and middle-aged ninjas in Konoha have been treated by Tsunade. And these are now the backbone of Konoha. With such a reputation, Tsunade will have no problem becoming Hokage. "Tsunade-sama, it seems that everyone still remembers you." Shizune said from the side. Tsunade smiled and said: "Well, the village is still the same village as before. It's really nostalgic." The Third Hokage on the side said: "Tsunade, the village will be handed over to you from now on, please." "Don't worry, Sarutobi-sensei, now that I have become Hokage, I will do my best." "Well, I believe you." Jiraiya and Kakashi stood aside, watching this scene silently. "Kakashi, I heard that you were beaten by Tsunade yesterday?" Jiraiya said gloatingly. Kakashi rolled up his dead eyes and said, "Fortunately, I didn't hit. Jiraiya-sama, you recommended Tsunade after you told her that I rejected her position as Hokage, right?" Jiraiya laughed and said, "Haha, no, I'm also curious about how Tsunade knew. Maybe it was Naruto who said it." "How could Naruto know this?" Kakashi rolled his eyes again, obviously not believing what Jiraiya said. Jiraiya refused to admit it, and Kakashi had no choice. This guy definitely cheated him secretly. "Kakashi, the old man told me that you are worried about Akatsuki. Is there any new news?" Jiraiya suddenly said seriously. "It's nothing, I just think this organization is unusual. And, do you think I'm the kind of person who likes to waste time in the office?" "Hahaha, as expected, you are still lazy." Jiraiya said with a smile. "Don't say you are not. I know that the Third Generation also considered asking you to be Hokage, but you rejected it." "My temperament is not suitable for doing this." Jiraiya said with a smile. "Each other." The takeover ceremony passed amid cheers. Kakashi was called into the office by Tsunade. Looking at Tsunade's half-smiling look, Kakashi felt a little uncomfortable. Seeing Kakashi like that, Tsunade couldn't help but feel a little funny. The sullen boy seemed to be the same as before. Tsunade said: "Kakashi, there is a protection mission here. You can lead Team 7 to do it." Seeing that Tsunade finally spoke, Kakashi also breathed a sigh of relief. After taking the mission scroll and looking at it, Kakashi was stunned. "This Fuji Kazuki is the most famous actress recently. This time she is going to the Land of Snow to film the sequel to "Princess of the Storm", so she has sent a protection mission application to Konoha. Any questions?" Tsunade said. Kakashi put away his emotions and said: "No problem." "That's good, here are four movie tickets. You can go watch the movie first and get a general understanding of this protected object. It's a mission benefit, I guess." Tsunade smiled. "Yes, Tsunade-sama." Kakashi walked out with the movie tickets, the emotions in his heart rolling out. That was a long time ago. "Fuji wind and snow painting, the land of snow, wind and snow, it seems like it will be a very interesting journey." Kakashi murmured. At the seventh training ground, Naruto and the three of them were sitting there bored. "Ahhh! Kakashi-sensei is late again." Naruto shouted. Sasuke and Sakura sat aside without commenting, as they were used to it. "Hey, Naruto, are you talking about me?" Kakashi's figure suddenly appeared behind Naruto, and Naruto was immediately frightened.??One jump. "Ah! Kakashi-sensei, don't let the teacher be so elusive, it's very scary." Naruto complained. "This shows that your perception is not enough, and you can't even sense that I have arrived." Naruto and the three said hehe, they can sense a ghost, the difference in strength is too big, okay? Seeing the resentful looks on the three of them, Kakashi touched his hair and said, "Okay, I'm wrong this time. To make amends, I'll treat you to a movie." "Huh? Is it true? Kakashi-sensei suddenly became so good?" Naruto expressed his doubts. Sasuke and Sakura also looked disbelieving. Kakashi is helpless, am I treating you badly? no? Kakashi took out three movie tickets, handed them to Naruto, and said, "Here, the movie tickets are all bought. The movie tickets are in an hour, so hurry up and go see them." Sasuke and Sakura stepped forward to see, is it true? Kakashi-sensei has changed his gender? Sakura said in surprise: "It's The Adventures of Princess Fengyun! It's the most popular movie recently. I've long wanted to see it. Sasuke, let's go see it together." "I'm not interested, I won't go." Sasuke refused ruthlessly. Sakura instantly turned gray. "Sasuke, go check it out, you have a mission." Kakashi whispered in Sasuke's ear. Hearing this, Sasuke could only agree. In the cinema, Naruto and the other three were watching a movie. Kakashi sat in the back row, also watching a movie. The Fuji Kazue in the movie is very similar to Koyuki when she was a child. Kakashi has determined that the two are the same person. I thought that when Kakashi traveled through time, the first mission he performed was the mission to the Land of Snow, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would go back now. After the Samurai Tournament in the Iron Kingdom ended, Kakashi once asked Mifune Koyuki where she was. Mifune told Kakashi that Koyuki was taken away by a man named Doctor Asama. The third doctor, Asama, was an old minister of Fuka Hayuki and was very loyal to Fuka Hayuki. Mifune also knew him, so he agreed. Kakashi was quite regretful that he had never met Koyuki, but he didn¡¯t expect to meet him again now. The girl who once pulled at the corner of her clothes and called her Kakashi brother has finally grown up. "Ah! Princess Fengyun! I am also willing to fight for you!" Suddenly, Naruto stood up and shouted, pulling Kakashi back from his memories. Kakashi covered his forehead with a look of helplessness. According to the rules here, if you make such a noise in a movie theater, you will be kicked out. Sure enough, in the next second, several big men appeared in front of the three of them. Not surprisingly, because of Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura were also kicked out. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 298 Fuji Wind Snow Painting You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Really, why are you driving us out?" Naruto complained while standing in front of the poster board in the cinema. "Naruto, you have the nerve to say that it's not because of you yelling." Sakura said, rolling her eyes. "That's an accident. Princess Fengyun is really amazing. I want to protect such a princess!" Naruto said excitedly. "That's just a movie, how could there really be such a princess." Sasuke struck. Naruto was stunned for a moment after hearing this. "makes sense." "Where's Kakashi-sensei? Why doesn't he seem to come out with us?" Sakura asked. "Kakashi-sensei seemed to be sitting in the back just now, so he wasn't kicked out." Naruto said. "Kakashi-sensei is still smart. He knew that sitting with Naruto would definitely lead to bad luck, so he sat somewhere else in advance." Sasuke said. "What did you say! You bastard Sasuke!" Naruto yelled. "Isn't it? The end of the crane." Sasuke said softly. "Damn it!" Seeing the two of them bickering on a daily basis (actually showing off their affection), Sakura felt helpless. At this moment, there was a sudden sound of horse hooves, and the three of them were stunned. Then they saw a woman riding a yellow horse jumping out from behind the poster. The three of them were stunned. By the time they reacted, the woman and the horse had already disappeared. "That'sPrincess Fengyun?" Sakura asked in shock. "It's true!" Naruto said excitedly. At this moment, the sound of horse hooves was heard again from behind the poster board. "Huh?" With a whoop, the door opened directly. Naruto and Sakura were unable to dodge and were knocked to the ground, while Sasuke dodged. "Ouch, it hurts so much, what's going on!" Naruto shouted. I saw a large number of knights on horseback galloping away, chasing Princess Fengyun. "They seem to be going to catch that Princess Fengyun." "What! Damn it, someone actually wants to do harm to Princess Fengyun, let's go over and help!" Naruto said, moved his feet and ran out. "Naruto!" Sakura shouted, but Naruto ignored her. "Really, why are you acting without permission again, Sasuke, what should we do?" "Follow us and have a look. Kakashi won't let us watch a movie in vain. Maybe this mission lies with Princess Fengyun." Sasuke said calmly. "So that's it, you really deserve to be Sasuke." Sakura praised. So the two of them followed Naruto's footsteps. In the cinema, Kakashi was meeting a man in his sixties. "Hello, are you the third doctor Asama?" Kakashi asked. "Yes, it's me. Are you Kakashi-sama?" the third doctor said. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to take it seriously, just call me Kakashi.¡± "Okay, Mr. Kakashi." "Mr. Asama, is your mission this time just to escort Miss Fujifaze to the Land of Snow?" "Yes, Mr. Kakashi." "Then you should know that it will be very dangerous for Ms. Fuji Kazuee to return to the Land of Snow." Kakashi narrowed his eyes and stared at the third doctor Asama closely. The third doctor was shocked when he heard this and said: "Kakashisir, I don't understand what you are talking about." "Mr. Asama, you should understand that the country of snow is very dangerous to Fuji Kazue, no, it should be said to Kazuka Koyuki. Her uncle who has never known her relatives has been looking for him." "You, you, youhow did you know!" The third doctor was shocked, as if the secret deep in his heart had been exposed. "Mr. Asama, I was the one who rescued Xiaoxue from the Land of Snow. Of course I know." The third doctor Asama suddenly realized it and said: "You are the Kakashi brother that Her Highness the Princess mentioned!" "If there is no one else named by this name, it should be me." Kakashi smiled. "That's great, Mr. Kakashi, you are right. Miss Yukie is the Princess Koyuki back then. I asked Princess Koyuki to go back to the Snow Country this time just to defeat the raging waves and regain the Snow Country. .So, I hope Mr. Kakashi can help."?The third doctor said excitedly. "Mr. Asama, I understand your thoughts, but Koyuki doesn't seem to agree with your decision. Otherwise, Koyuki wouldn't have escaped at this time." Kakashi said. The third doctor Asama looked a little gloomy when he heard this, and said: "Mr. Kakashi, Xiaoyuki is really unwilling to return to the country of snow. The shadow left by the angry waves is too deep on her. But she is the child of Lord Hayuki, she must Go take your own responsibility and save the people of the Snow Country. He is a bastard, Nu Tao, and the people of the Snow Country are suffering unspeakably now!" Kakashi sighed and said, "But Xiaoyue doesn't agree, so this will be difficult." ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as you return to the Land of Snow, Her Highness the Princess will definitely remember her responsibilities!¡± The third doctor said with expectation. "Okay, anyway, I have accepted the mission. I will bring Xiaoxue safely to the Land of Snow. If Xiaoxue is willing to become the daimyo of the Land of Snow, I will also help her." The third doctor was overjoyed when he heard this and said, "Thank you so much, Mr. Kakashi." "No, it's just my mission. But now it seems that we have to go find Xiaoyue first." Kakashi said. At this time, someone rushed in hurriedly and said to the third doctor: "It's not good, Mr. Asama, the men we sent to find Miss Yukie were knocked down by two children." "What! What's going on? Those people are the most outstanding bodyguards!" The third doctor said in shock. Kakashi covered his forehead, he had already guessed what was going on. "Mr. Asama, I'm sorry, it must have been done by one of my students. I'll go over and have a look." Kakashi said and disappeared with a hiss. The third doctor was surprised when he saw Kakashi disappear, and murmured: "It's amazing this will definitely succeed!" When Kakashi appeared on the scene, Sakura and Sasuke were busy playing a bondage game with the bodyguards, while Naruto was nowhere to be seen. "I saidwhat are you two doing?" Kakashi said helplessly. "Kakashi-sensei?" Sakura was stunned for a moment. Sasuke said: "It's just a boring pastime." "It's true." Kakashi said, and with a flash, all the bodyguards' ropes were instantly opened. "I'm really sorry for causing you trouble." Kakashi turned to Sakura and Sasuke and said: "These are the men of our employer this time. You are really messy. Where is Naruto?" The two of them were a little embarrassed when they heard this. Sasuke said: "Naruto went after that Princess Fengyun." "Well, it's really disturbing." Kakashi said, biting the fingers of his right hand gently on the side of his mouth, a trace of blood oozing out, and forming seals with his hands. "The art of psychics!" boom! A burst of smoke followed the black psychic circle, and a small ninja dog appeared in front of everyone. "Hey, Kakashi, what's the matter?" "Parker, go find Naruto where is that kid?" Kakashi said. "Ok, no problem." Parker said and disappeared in a flash. "Okay, let's take these bodyguards back to their employers first," Kakashi said. "Yes, Kakashi-sensei." The two responded. On the other side, Naruto is tracking Fuji Fengxue, and the two are galloping together! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 299 Return to the Land of Snow (Additional update) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Ah! Princess Fengyun's riding skills are really amazing." Naruto was sitting behind Fuji Fugee, and the two were riding the same horse. It¡¯s just that Fuji Faze¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t look very happy. The two of them were passing by a street, and a group of children happened to be passing by. Naruto was startled and quickly stopped his horse, and the two of them fell down together. The children recognized Fujifaze Yukie and wanted to sign it, but Yukie ruthlessly refused. It was only now that Naruto realized that this Yukie and Princess Fengyun were actually different. So, the two of them turned into a game of chasing each other. In a corner, Naruto finally caught up with Yukie again and asked her for an autograph. Yukie pretended to sign it for Naruto, but actually knocked Naruto down with anti-wolf spray. Finally, Xue Hui came to a bar and got drunk. "I don't want to go to the Snow Country. It's too dangerous there, and Kakashi-nii isn't here. Hey, I don't care about any famous names." Xue E was already a little unconscious at this time, and Naruto also found Xue E again at this time. ¡°Princess Fengyun, what¡¯s going on with you?¡± "Little devil, don't bother me anymore." Xue Hui said, about to slap her in the face. At this moment, a strong right hand held Yuki E's arm tightly. "Kakashi-sensei?" Naruto asked in surprise. "Ah, Naruto, I have written down the responsibility for your unauthorized actions this time. I will give you double punishment when you return to Konoha." "Ah! No, Kakashi-sensei." Naruto yelled, covering his head, obviously very resistant to the so-called punishment. But Kakashi ignored it. Seeing someone grabbing her arm, Xue Hui turned around and suddenly froze. "Kakashibrother?" Kakashi showed a gentle smile and said, "Long time no see, Xiaoyue." Yukie¡¯s eyes turned red in an instant, and then she pounced into Kakashi¡¯s arms, catching Kakashi off guard. "Asshole! Why are you here now? Didn't you say you wanted to come to the Kingdom of Iron to see me? Why didn't you come? You liar!" Tears kept falling from Yukie's eyes, leaving Kakashi at a loss. Naruto on the side and Sasuke and Sakura who just came in were stunned at this scene. Kakashi-sensei actually knows this Princess Fengyun? And it seems that the relationship between the two is unusual. "Um, Xiaoxue, please let go and talk about it, okay?" Yukie also realized her gaffe at this time and quickly left Kakashi's arms. "I'm sorry, I lost my temper." "Ah, it's okay. I'm sorry. I went to the Iron Kingdom a few years ago, but Mifune-sama told me that you left with Mr. Asama, so" "So that's it. I had just left the Kingdom of Iron at that time, and I didn't expect to miss it so much. Forget it, I forgive you, Kakashi-nii." Xue Hui said with a smile on her face. Back then, when Yukie was most lonely and helpless, it was Kakashi who rescued her and took her out of the Land of Snow. Although they didn¡¯t get along for long, from that time on, Yukie had an inexplicable dependence on Kakashi. In Yukie¡¯s heart, Kakashi is like a reliable older brother. "Sorry, it's too late." Kakashi said apologetically. Xueyue shook her head and said with a smile: "It's okay. Xiaoxue is already very happy knowing that Kakashi-nii didn't break the appointment." At this moment, the third doctor Asama also walked in. "your Highness." Seeing the third doctor come in, Xiaoxue's expression changed and she said, "Third doctor, you I won't go to the Land of Snow, so just give up." "Your Highness, the people of Snow Kingdom are still waiting for you, how can you abandon your people?" the third doctor said anxiously. "That's enough! Third doctor, I am no longer a princess. If I fight against the angry waves, I will die! I just want to be an actress now." "Your Highness the Princess!" the third doctor cried sadly. Xue Hui turned her face away and stopped looking at the three doctors, but she was extremely troubled in her heart. "On one side is the country that his father has worked hard to build throughout his life, and on the other is the terrifying and angry wave."Hui was afraid, so he could only choose to escape. Kakashi sighed upon seeing this and said: "Xiaoyue, if you want to take back your father's country, I am willing to help you. I promise that this time, you will definitely succeed without any sacrifice." "Kakashi-nii." Yukie looked at Kakashi hesitantly. "Trust me." Kakashi smiled. Looking at Kakashi¡¯s gentle smile, Yukie suddenly felt great confidence. With Kakashi-nii here, we will definitely succeed, right? "Okay, Kakashi-nii, I believe you!" "Yeah." Kakashi smiled. "That's great! Thank you Mr. Kakashi!" Dr. Asama said excitedly. Everyone returned to the film crew of "Princess of the Storm". It was a huge ship and was about to sail to the Land of Snow. Kakashi was lying in his room, recalling the first battle thirteen years ago in his mind. "The avalanche of wolf teeth, I used to have no choice but to flee in front of him, but what about now?" The reincarnation of fate finally collided. "Ta-ta-ta-ta." Suddenly there was a knock on the door. "Huh? Please come in." Kakashi said. I saw Yukie walking in wearing pajamas. "What's wrong? Koyuki?" Kakashi asked. "Kakashi-nii, I want to tell you something." "What's up?" Yukie did not leave and said, but took off the necklace from her neck and handed it to Kakashi. "Brother Kakashi, this is the hexagonal crystal that my father gave me before he died. He has been looking for me for a long time, and his purpose should be it. Legend has it that it can unlock the treasures of the Snow Country. Now I give it to you. , if I am unfortunately caught by the angry waves, at least this treasure will be saved." Kakashi took the hexagonal crystal and said, "Xiaoxue, don't worry, I won't let anything happen to you, trust me." Seeing Kakashi¡¯s determined look, Yukie smiled and nodded. This kind of warmth has not appeared in Xue Hui's heart for many years. Kakashi-nii, it would be great if you were really my brother. Xue Hui thought silently in her heart. On the other side, in the capital of the Kingdom of Snow. A tall middle-aged man is sitting on the throne, with three ninjas wearing chakra armor below. Langya Xuebeng said: "Lord Nu Tao, we have obtained reliable information. The actor Fuji Fengxue is the Princess Xiaoxue who escaped that year, and she has a hexagonal crystal on her body." "Oh? Is there finally any news? Very good. I will definitely get the hexagonal crystal back this time." "Yes! Lord Nu Tao." "Lord Nu Tao, I heard that the ninja who protected Princess Koyuki when she came to the Land of Snow is the legendary Hatake Kakashi." Tsurugi Fubuki said. "Oh? That's very interesting. Is he the kid who was run around by the avalanche?" Nu Tao said disdainfully. "Lord Nu Tao, this person is quite famous in the ninja world now." Another fat man Yu Jiaxue said. "Hmph, what are you afraid of? I don't believe he can break through our chakra armor!" "What Lord Nu Tao said was that I could crush it back then, and I can still do it now!" Langya Xuebeng said confidently, while touching the latest type of chakra armor on his body. ¡°Okay, just have this kind of confidence, you three go and catch Xiaoxue for me. "Yes! Lord Nu Tao!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 300 Snow Ninja Trio You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Early in the morning, an iceberg suddenly appeared on the sea. The huge size directly blocked the navigation route, and the ship had to stop. "Director, the front is blocked by an iceberg. If we go around it, we may lose a day." The director looked at the iceberg in front of him and suddenly said excitedly: "No, don't go around it! This is simply a gift given to us by the God of Movies! Everyone get off the boat! Start preparing to shoot!" Everyone was shocked, this director is really crazy. Although everyone was a little reluctant, but the director said so, naturally they still had to do it. So everyone got ready to get off the boat. Kakashi stood on the mast, looking at the iceberg, frowning slightly. There is something strange about the place where this iceberg appeared. "Kakashi-sensei." At this time, Sasuke walked under the mast and shouted softly. Kakashi looked down and said, "What's the matter? Sasuke?" "There is something I want to discuss with you." Hearing this, Kakashi jumped down from the mast, landed in front of Sasuke, and said, "What's the matter?" "Let's go to a remote corner to talk." Sasuke said as he walked to a deserted corner. Kakashi was confused but followed him. "Kakashi-sensei, when I met with my brother this time, he told me the truth." Sasuke said with an incomprehensible expression. Hearing this, Kakashi understood clearly. He had already made a guess about this matter, and now he just verified it. "Sasuke, it was very difficult for Itachi to choose that path. I hope you can understand." Sasuke nodded and said: "Kakashi-sensei, I understand. I have made up my mind to become stronger and help my brother. Let me block all those enemies for my brother!" Sasuke's eyes lit up with determination, and he was obviously determined. "Itachi will be very happy if he knows that you think so. But you can't tell others about this matter. Just know it yourself. Do you understand?" Kakashi smiled. Sasuke nodded. He naturally understood this. Itachi was currently working as an undercover agent, and there would be absolutely no benefit if he was exposed. "I understand, Kakashi-sensei, I am telling you this because I want to ask you a favor." Sasuke looked at Kakashi with burning eyes. Kakashi can naturally guess Sasuke's request. Nowadays, Sasuke desires power for Itachi, and there are very few things he can ask him to do. "Kakashi-sensei, please teach me to become stronger! I know Kakashi-sensei is very powerful. Even my brother said he was no match for you. Back then, he suppressed the Uchiha clan alone. I believe that Kakashi-sensei is Now, I will definitely become stronger!" Sasuke¡¯s eyes were more sincere than ever before, and Kakashi was touched when he looked at him. Originally, Kakashi wanted to hand Sasuke over to Orochimaru for training. After all, the original book followed this path. Kakashi couldn't guarantee that his teaching would be better than Orochimaru's, and he didn't have that much time. It¡¯s almost time to implement Loulan¡¯s plan, and it¡¯s not certain when he will be able to come back. Sasuke¡¯s teaching may not be timely. But now looking at Sasuke like this, Kakashi really can¡¯t bear to refuse. Today¡¯s Sasuke does not have the arrogant character in the original work, but Kakashi still appreciates him very much. What's more, Sasuke is Itachi's younger brother. Just relying on this relationship, Kakashi cannot stand by and watch Sasuke. More importantly, although Orochimaru is currently focusing on Kimimaro, he may not have given up on Sasuke. If Sasuke went to Orochimaru and Orochimaru took over his body, it would be great fun. Seeing that Kakashi didn¡¯t reply for so long, Sasuke felt a little disappointed. Isn¡¯t Kakashi-sensei unwilling? Kakashi sighed and said: "Sasuke, there is no problem in teaching you, but in a few days, I may have to leave Konoha to do something, so I may not be able to teach you all the time. So, this paragraph I will teach you as time goes by, and I will write you a training plan after a while, and also tell you about it to Fugaku-senpai, I believe you can grow up quickly even if I am not in Konoha." Sasuke looked happy when he heard this and said, "Thank you, Kakashi-sensei." Kakashi stroked Sasuke's hair lovingly and said, "KahCome on, time is running out, teacher, I am also working hard. " Sasuke was slightly shocked when he heard this. Is he still unable to cope with it even with Kakashi-sensei's strength? Sure enough, I still have a long way to go. "Kakashi-sensei doesn't have the confidence to deal with the upcoming enemies?" Sasuke asked. Kakashi shook his head and said: "Sasuke, the enemy is very powerful. The future will not only rely on Itachi and me, but also you and Naruto, so work hard and become stronger." "Um." Sasuke nodded solemnly, having a vague understanding of the unknown enemy. "Huh? Kakashi-sensei, Sasuke, what are you doing here? Princess Koyuki and the others are about to start filming." Naruto shouted. "Here we come." After Kakashi finished speaking, he turned to Sasuke and said, "Okay, Sasuke, let's carry out the mission first. After this mission is over, I will teach you an interesting ninjutsu." Sasuke nodded when he heard this, his heart full of expectations for the ninjutsu Kakashi said. On top of the iceberg, Xiaoxue and his team had already put on costumes, changed their makeup, and were ready to start shooting. "Okay! Get ready to start shooting!" Looking at Koyuki who looked like a different person on the court, Kakashi was a little relieved. The original little girl finally found her favorite career. Suddenly, Kakashi frowned, there were three strange chakras hiding on the iceberg! Kakashi did not hesitate, flicked his right hand, and instantly the thousand birds condensed into a thousand birds flew out in three directions. Chidori Chibon! Sasuke and the three of them were stunned. Kakashi would not take action without reason. Taking action at this time can only explain one problem. That is, the enemy is coming! Ninety-nine Chidori Thousand Birds were shot in three directions, thirty-three in each direction. Ding ding ding! Chidori Qianbon was swallowed into a piece of snow, but instead of the sound of rustling that should have been heard, it was the sound of steel being exchanged. There is someone! I saw three people suddenly jumping out of those three places. These three people all wore white chakra armor, but Chidori Chibon did not leave any traces on it. "As expected of Kakashi Hatake, he has really outstanding perception." Langya Xuebeng sighed in admiration. "It is indeed you, Wolf Fang Avalanche!" Kakashi said in a condensed voice. Langya Avalanche ignored Kakashi, but said to Xiaoyue: "Welcome back to the land of snow, Princess Xiaoyue, I wonder if you brought back the hexagonal crystal this time?" Xiaoxue was a little frightened when she saw this, and long-lasting memories came to her mind again. Kakashi rushed to Xiaoxue's side, patted Xiaoxue's shoulder gently, and said: "Xiaoxue, don't worry, I'm here." Xiaoxue nodded gently. "Haha, is it just you? Hatake Kakashi, I don't know if you will run away in embarrassment like last time this time." Langya Xuebeng mocked. Kakashi shook his head, not paying attention to Wolf Fang Avalanche's ridicule. I had just traveled through time at that time, and I was not completely used to it, not to mention that I was only fourteen years old at the time, and Langya Avalanche was in his prime, and he had chakra armor, so he didn't leave himself behind, and he had the nerve to brag. Sure enough, the frog in the well is always immersed in his own world. Heyi Chuixue said: "Xue Beng, don't talk nonsense to him, kill him as soon as possible and complete the mission. Master Nu Tao still likes to wait for us." "It makes sense, then, let's get started." Langya Xuebeng said with a smile. Kakashi shouted: "Naruto, go deal with that fat snow ninja, Sasuke, that female ninja, Sakura, protect everyone and retreat." "Yes! Kakashi-sensei." The three of them took the order and responded in unison. Naruto faced Sleet, while Sasuke faced Fubuki Tsurubasa. Kakashi looked at the avalanche of wolf fangs in front of him, and Qian Ting suddenly appeared in his hand! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 301 Their respective battles You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Oh? Have you learned how to use a ninja sword? But, Kakashi, do you only use such a broken sword?" Langya Xuebeng mocked. At this time, Qian Ting has not yet been repaired, and there are many gaps on the blade. These are all given by the Grass Pheasant Sword. Kakashi originally wanted to go to the Land of Craftsmen to repair it, but unfortunately, there was no time yet, so he could only put it down for now. However, although Qian Ting is a bit broken, it does not affect Kakashi's combat effectiveness at all. "It's enough to deal with you." Kakashi said coldly. "Oh? What an unexpected confidence. I didn't see you having such confidence back then." "It really makes me feel honored that I, who bullied me at the age of fourteen, can make you have such confidence. I wonder if you can still say this after today. No, I should say this. After today, You may not see the sun tomorrow." Kakashi said. "Hmph! You don't overestimate your capabilities! I let you escape when my chakra armor was not perfect. Do you think you can still escape now? My chakra armor is the latest product! You are dead this time! "Langya Xuebeng roared. "Haha." Kakashi sneered, not paying attention to Wolf Fang Avalanche's statement at all. The so-called chakra armor is a unique product of the Snow Country. It can greatly enhance one's various abilities and is immune to ninjutsu and genjutsu. A lot of money was spent on this chakra armor, and there are only four sets in the entire Snow Country. In addition to the three sets in front of you, the remaining set is on the wind and wind. Although the chakra armor is so awesome, Kakashi still doesn't take it seriously. If such equipment can resist oneself, then the five major countries will no longer need to mix. If the Snow Kingdom builds a few more, it can dominate the ninja world. After all, this is the world of ninjas, so don¡¯t mess up the technology tree, okay? Seeing Kakashi¡¯s disinterested look, Langya Xuebeng was greatly annoyed. "Damn it! Take the move! Ice Escape! Wolf Fang Avalanche Technique!" Langya Xuebeng formed a seal with his hands, and then pressed his hands on the ground. In an instant, the fluctuations of chakra spread rapidly on the ice and snow. Dozens of snow wolves gathered together and ran towards Kakashi! Those blood-red eyes exude the light of choosing and devouring people. Kakashi pulled out a sword from Qian Ting in his hand and ran towards the dozens of snow wolves. "Kakashi-nii!" Seeing Kakashi facing dozens of snow wolves alone, Xiaoyue shouted worriedly. "Princess Xiaoyue, don't worry, Kakashi-sensei doesn't pay attention to those things at all." Sakura on the side said. "Really?" Sakura didn't answer, just pointed at Kakashi. In the meantime, Kakashi's figure shuttled back and forth in the snow, Qian Ting emitting blue light of thunder in his hands. With one strike, a snow wolf turned into nothingness. "Soso awesome!" Xiaoxue said dumbfounded. On the other side, Sasuke faced Fubuki Tsubasa. "Haha, little devil, you will be unlucky if you meet me." Heyi Chuixue said with a smile. "Hmph, if you say the same thing, I'll give it back to you. If you meet me, you'll be unlucky!" Sasuke snorted coldly. "Arrogant brat, Ice Escape! Yan Chuixue!" Groups of ice roared out from the mouth of Tsuruichi Fukiyuki, forming ice swallows, lining up and flying towards Sasuke. Sasuke was shocked, this speed is so fast! Without stopping, after forming the seal, the right hand was placed in the mouth. "Art fire escape ho fireball!" Terrifying flames spurted out from Sasuke's mouth, instantly melting the ice swallow. Heyi Chuixue was shocked. In such a world of ice and snow, he could actually use such a powerful fire escape. This young man was extraordinary. Sasuke ignored Tsurugi Fubuki's shock. He threw out two kunai with a flick of his hands, and then threw two more kunai, hitting the original kunai faster. "Kid, don't you know how to use kunai?" Looking at the kunai that was still a long way away from him, Heyi Chuixue sarcastically said. Sasuke ignored it, but pulled it with both hands. In an instant, the kunai seemed to be guided by something, and flew towards Kakuichi Fubuki. "What! How is that possible!" ¡°??Shuriken Jutsu! " Sasuke shouted loudly, and the steel wire wrapped around the kunai directly tied up Fubuki Tsurugi. "Fire Escape! Dragon Fire Technique!" The huge dragon fire flew towards Heyi Chuixue. If it hit him, he would probably not be spared. "Damn it!" ??Heyi Chuixue cursed secretly, and a pair of mechanical wings instantly appeared on the chakra armor, broke the steel wire, and flew up into the sky. "Tch, can that armor still fly?" Sasuke snorted coldly. On the other side, Naruto caught Sleet's iron fist with a look of difficulty on his face. "This fat man is really strong." Naruto said through gritted teeth. The fat man's size was already huge, and coupled with the increase in chakra armor, Naruto would naturally have a hard time dealing with it. "Little devil, you are quite strong, but that's all!" Yu Xia Xue raised his right arm and slammed it down. "The art of shadow clone!" Seeing that the situation was not good, Naruto immediately used his special ninjutsu. Three shadow clones appeared instantly, standing on both sides. One shadow clone blocked Yu Jie Xue¡¯s iron fist, while the other two shadow clones cut in from both sides and kicked out at the same time, kicking Yu Jie Xue¡¯s huge body into the sky. Naruto was delighted when he saw this, and with a movement of his body, he jumped above the sleet that had not yet reacted. "Naruto bombs continuously!" In an instant, three more shadow clones appeared, kicking towards the sleet. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Naruto's right foot kicked on the thick chakra armor, but it was not damaged at all. The sleet fell into the snow, but it didn't seem to be injured at all. "Ah! How come it has no effect? ??What's going on!" ??Naruto said doubtfully. At this time, Kakashi also saw the dilemma of the two of them, so while avoiding the snow wolf, he shouted: "Sasuke, Naruto, this is the chakra armor unique to the Snow Country. It is immune to ninjutsu and genjutsu." To deal with them, you can only use taijutsu. Naruto, your taijutsu just now was too light, use some strength!" Sasuke and Naruto both nodded when they heard this. Sasuke had already discovered something just now, and when Kakashi told him, he instantly understood. Naruto rolled up his sleeves, formed seals with his hands, and said, "So that's it, then I'm not polite. The art of multiple shadow clones!" In an instant, hundreds of Naruto surrounded Sleet. "Next, let me have a good taste of your uncle Naruto's two hundred rounds!" In an instant, two hundred Narutos swarmed forward, and Yujiaxue's expression changed drastically. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Countless punches hit the sleet armor. On the other side, Sasuke ran towards Fubuki Tsurugi who had landed. Heyi Chuixue formed a seal with his hands and shouted: "Ice Escape! Ice Prison Technique!" Countless ices, centered on Tsurugi Fubuki, rushed towards Sasuke. "This is¡­¡­" Sasuke frowned slightly, this ice is not simple. Sasuke dodged repeatedly, but the ice was too fast, and Sasuke's right foot was still touched. Tsurugi Fubuki looked happy, and in the next second, Sasuke was frozen in the ice. ¡°Kid, it seems you¡¯ve reached this point.¡± But soon, the smile on Heyi Chuixue's face solidified. I saw that the frozen Sasuke turned into a substitute tree. "Damn it! It's actually a substitute technique, where's the person!" "Here! Lion's combo!" Sasuke grabbed Tsurugi Fubuki's armor and launched a set of combos. clang clang clang! The fist hit the chakra armor, making bursts of sounds. In the end, Sasuke ended the fight with a flying kick. He Yichui Xue lay on the snow, his armor in tatters. Sleet also collapsed to the ground under Naruto's two hundred bullets, unable to get up again. Kakashi nodded with satisfaction upon seeing this, Naruto and Sasuke have indeed grown a lot. "Langfang Avalanche, your companions seem to be dying." Kakashi said. "Humph, these two losers, I can still complete the mission without them!" Lang Ya Xue Beng let out a low cry, and formed a seal with his hands: "Ice Escape! White Whale!" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 302 Going to the sea? nonexistent You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The white whale with a single horn suddenly rises from the sea level, looking extraordinary. Kakashi's eyes narrowed slightly. The strength of this Wolf Fang Avalanche is indeed much stronger than before, and the scale of ninjutsu has become larger. The director, who had retreated to the ship, couldn't help shouting when he saw this: "Shoot, snap, snap! This is a rare big scene! I must edit it into my movie. This is simply a gift from the god of movies!" Hearing this, the cameraman immediately turned the camera over. Kakashi parted his right hand, Qian Ting, and the lightning in his left hand instantly appeared. "Chidori!" A thousand birds chirp! The blue thunder is dazzling and eye-catching. Sasuke and the three of them looked over after hearing the sound. "It's so powerful, much stronger than the Chidori used by Sasuke." Sakura thought to herself. The terrifying momentum is indeed not comparable to Sasuke's when using it. Sasuke clenched his fist slightly and said to himself: "Sure enough, I haven't fully unleashed the power of the Chidori. Compared with Kakashi-sensei, I'm far behind." "As expected of Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto shouted. His left hand turned into a bolt of lightning and stabbed towards the white whale. At this time, Kakashi¡¯s left hand is the strongest blade! Tear it apart! The Chidori hit the white whale hard on the head! Boom! The white whale shattered in response, and Kakashi's figure penetrated directly from the head! Langya Xuebeng¡¯s pupils shrank and he couldn¡¯t help being shocked! "How can it be!" As a user of ninjutsu, Wolf Fang Snow Beng is very aware of how powerful his ninjutsu is. However, such a powerful ninjutsu was defeated by Kakashi in such a simple and crude way. But Kakashi didn¡¯t care how surprised the Wolf Fang Avalanche was, the Chidori thrust out, and the White Whale was already in pieces. With the improvement of strength over the years, Kakashi's Chidori no longer needs the help of Sharingan. The dynamic vision developed in the right eye has long been able to keep up with Chidori's needs. Kakashi shattered the white whale, and his figure instantly appeared in front of Wolf Fang Avalanche. Before the Chidori in his hand could be dispersed, it hit the armor of Langya Avalanche. "It's useless, Kakashi. This chakra armor is immune to ninjutsu. No matter how strong your ninjutsu is, you can't break through its defense. Just give up, hahaha." Wolf Fang Avalanche said with a ferocious smile. "Really? You are so overconfident. There is no invincible defense in this world. It's just that the attack power is not enough. Your chakra armor is not strong enough that Chidori can't break through." Kakashi said coldly said. Langya Xuebeng sneered, and just as he was about to fight back, there was a sudden click, and the chakra armor actually cracked! "What! How is that possible!" Langya Xuebeng was shocked. "Nothing is impossible. I said it before. It's not worthy of being attacked by Chidori. Go to hell!" Kakashi shouted coldly, and the chirping of the Chidori on his left hand suddenly became louder, and the thunder became more dazzling! "Ahhhhh!" With a scream, Chidori had already crushed all the armor of Wolf Fang Avalanche. A thousand birds enter the body! It¡¯s stabbed! Kakashi¡¯s left hand penetrated into Langya Avalanche¡¯s chest, and blood spurted out instantly. "Damn it, how is this possible" Langya Xuebeng looked unbelieving and finally stopped breathing. Kakashi took out his left hand, and Qian Ting disappeared again. Looking at the Wolf Fang Avalanche in front of him, his first enemy, Kakashi felt a little emotional. Time has passed and I am no longer the same person I used to be. "Stuck! What an incredible picture." The director said excitedly. The cameramen also nodded. Ordinary people like them had never seen such a scene. At the same time, the eyes looking at Kakashi were also full of awe. Just now, Kakashi smashed the huge white whale to pieces with his own strength. This kind of terrifying strength cannot be avoided by people. Kakashi performed an earth escape, burying the body of Langya Avalanche, and then retreated to Sasuke and others. "Is everyone okay?" "It's okay, how can these people be my uncle Naruto's opponents." Naruto said with his hands on his hips.Tao. Kakashi smiled and said: "Okay, this iceberg is about to crack, let's get on the boat quickly." "Um!" Everyone nodded in response. Kakashi walked to Xiaoyue and said, "Xiaoyue, are you okay?" Xiaoxue shook her head, but her expression was not good-looking. The previous memories resurfaced in her mind, arousing Xiaoxue¡¯s boundless fear. He patted Xiaoxue's shoulder gently and said softly: "Don't worry, I'm here." "Well, thank you, Kakashi-nii." Everyone got on the boat and set sail again. The director walked up to Kakashi and said, "Mr. Kakashi, I wonder if you are interested in participating in this movie?" "Huh?" Kakashi was a little confused. Sasuke and the other three were also curious when they heard this. "Kakashi-sensei wants to make a movie with Princess Koyuki? That's great!" Sakura said excitedly. "Kakashi-sensei, you are going to become a star!" Naruto said excitedly. Sasuke didn't say anything. The corners of his mouth were slightly raised, obviously looking forward to it. The director said excitedly: "Mr. Kakashi, your performance just now was really great, and with that gorgeous ninjutsu, you will definitely become a great actor! And you also have your own special effects!" Kakashi was speechless. After all, it was because he had his own special effects. Acting and stuff like that don't exist. "Mr. Director, I'm afraid I can't promise you this. We ninjas are not allowed to be actors." Kakashi said. "It's such a pity. Kakashi-san, really don't think about it anymore? Don't you have a very good relationship with Yukie?" the director said regretfully. "Sorry, I have no such plan." Kakashi said. "Okay." The director walked away with a disappointed look on his face. "Ah? Kakashi-sensei, do ninjas have such rules?" Naruto asked doubtfully. Kakashi walked up to Naruto with a smile, covered Naruto's mouth with his hand, and took him away. Nonsense, of course there is no such rule, but I don¡¯t want to go into the sea! "Uh huh" Naruto struggled hard, but couldn't break free from Kakashi's iron arm. "It's true, Naruto is seeking death again." Sakura said helplessly. "Humph, that idiot." Sasuke said arrogantly. The ship is still sailing, bound for the final destination, the Land of Snow. Daming Mansion in the Land of Snow. "What! Langya Xueban and the others actually died in the hands of that Konoha man. What a bunch of waste, wasting my armor! Damn it!" Fenghua roared angrily. The soldiers below trembled when they heard this and did not dare to speak. "Hmph, it seems I still have to do it myself. Send the order, and everyone is ready to set off and bring Xiaoxue back to me!" Feng Hua Nu Tao shouted. "Yes! Lord Nu Tao!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 303 Hexagonal Crystal You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! On the ship, everyone has already rested. Since we have to go around the iceberg, the original voyage has been extended, so we can only spend one night on the boat again. Kakashi was lying on his bed, with one hand under his head and the other playing with a purple crystal pendant. "This hexagonal crystal is a bit unusual." Kakashi murmured softly, feeling a strange feeling. When Xiaoxue handed the hexagonal crystal into his hands before, he felt a familiar power inside it. ?Natural energy! It is a kind of energy necessary for magic chakra. The amount of natural energy filled in this hexagonal crystal surprised even Kakashi. "This hexagonal crystal can actually store natural energy?" Kakashi whispered softly. Kakashi suddenly thought that the hexagonal crystal was originally used to open the so-called secret treasure, but after it was opened, it was actually a geothermal device that changed the temperature of the Snow Country. So I would like to ask, after a country with snow all year round changes the temperature, will the snow melt, or will various green plants grow instantly? ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s melting snow. But in the original work, it just turned into the singing of birds and the fragrance of flowers. This environment simply does not follow the procedures of the Basic Law. But when he saw the hexagonal crystal, Kakashi suddenly understood. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not the geothermal devices that will change the environment of the Land of Snow, but this little hexagonal crystal. Only natural energy can turn the entire Snow Country into spring in an instant. "However, although there is a lot of natural energy in this hexagonal crystal, it cannot instantly change the situation of the entire Snow Country. So in this case, there must be something else in that secret treasure land that can increase the effectiveness of this hexagonal crystal. "Interesting, it seems that this country of snow still hides some unknown secrets, and this hexagonal crystal is probably one of them." Kakashi chuckled and took the hexagonal crystal into his arms. The value of this kind of thing is probably not inferior to that of the first-generation necklace that Tsunade gave to Naruto. Kakashi vaguely felt that this might be a big gain but not necessarily. "Then, the next thing is just to resolve the storm." There was no talking all night, and when the sky was getting brighter, the ship had already docked at the pier. "Attention all departments! We have arrived, everyone is ready to disembark!" The four Kakashi stood next to Xiaoyue, protecting her. At this time, Xiaoxue's mood was obviously better than yesterday, and she was not as pessimistic as before. Kakashi¡¯s appearance still gave Xiaoxue a little more confidence, especially yesterday, when Kakashi and his team easily defeated Nu Tao¡¯s three capable men. "Xiaoyue, is the resting place okay?" Kakashi asked. "Xiaoyue nodded, squinted her eyes and smiled: "Well, my energy has recovered, and I will definitely perform well today. All thanks to Kakashi-nii." "Hehe, that's good, Xiaoxue, there is something I want to ask you." "Huh? What's going on?" Xiaoxue asked doubtfully. "What do you know about hexagonal crystals?" "Hexagonal crystal?" Xiaoxue was stunned for a moment, then lowered her head in silence, as if she remembered something sad again. Seeing Xiaoxue¡¯s look, Kakashi quickly said: ¡°If it¡¯s inconvenient, forget it.¡± Xiaoxue shook her head and said: "It's nothing, Brother Kakashi, I don't know much about the hexagonal crystal. I just remember hearing from my father that this hexagonal crystal was obtained by him in a mysterious place. It contains magical powers. Power, this power can change the country of snow. So my father has been studying this hexagonal crystal. But for some reason, it reached the ears of Nu Tao, and it became the secret treasure key of the Fenghua family." "That's it, I understand." "Kakashi-nii, what's the problem?" Xiaoxue asked doubtfully. "It's nothing, let's go." Kakashi said. Seeing that Kakashi didn¡¯t want to say more, Xiaoyue didn¡¯t ask any more questions. She believed that Kakashi wouldn¡¯t hurt her. When everyone got ashore, the director seemed to have taken a fancy to another scene, so he immediately stopped the large team and stopped filming. ¡°Everyone is used to this director¡¯s character, so we are not too surprised.   Xiaoxue went to put on makeup after hearing this. The third doctor wanted to follow, but was stopped by Kakashi. "Kakashi-san, what's the matter?" "Mr. Asama, even if Koyuki inherits the position of daimyo, can she really govern a country with her current abilities?" Kakashi asked. The third doctor was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Mr. Kakashi, you don't have to worry about this. Although Lord Hayeyuki was killed back then, some of Hayeyuki's confidants still remained. At this time, they are waiting in the country of snow. With the return of Princess Xiaoxue, part of the military power has been transferred to my hands." Kakashi nodded when he heard this. In this case, there is no need to worry about running the country, and if he can wait for so many years without bowing to the wind and waves, his loyalty can be trusted. As for the military power mentioned by the third doctor, Kakashi looked down upon it. If nothing else, they are probably just some samurai, and they are low-class samurai. "If that's the case, I'll be relieved." Kakashi whispered. "Mr. Kakashi, I'm sorry to trouble you this time. If you have any needs in the future, I will never refuse as long as I, the Snow Country, can do it." The third doctor said seriously. "No need, I just do it for Xiaoxue's sake." At this moment, there was a sudden sound of moving and hitting. Kakashi turned around and saw a train running out of the cave on the side. "Everyone, be careful! Enemy attack!" Kakashi shouted. Everyone was stunned and ran away one after another. Three figures stood beside Kakashi in an instant. "Kakashi-sensei, are the enemies in the train?" Sasuke asked. "Well, it seems the protagonist is here." "Protagonist?" Naruto asked doubtfully. The train stopped slowly, and a middle-aged man with a fierce face stepped out, wearing black armor. The storm is raging! The man who killed his brother thirteen years ago and seized power in the Land of Snow. Feng Hua Nu Tao looked at Xiaoxue on the side and showed a scary smile: "Xiaoxue, welcome home, why don't you come to see my uncle?" Xiaoxue was trembling and did not dare to speak. Kakashi saw this and patted her shoulder gently: "Xiaoxue, don't be afraid, he can't hurt you." "Xiaoyue looked at Kakashi, and the fear in her heart gradually subsided miraculously. "Well, Kakashi-nii." Xiaoxue stood up straight and said: "Ru Tao! You beast! You are not worthy of being my uncle at all. My father was so kind to you, but you actually killed him! You are not a human being!" Xiaoxue said, tears streaming down her face. She originally had a happy family, but it was all destroyed in the hands of this man. Xiaoxue naturally has hatred in her heart, but over the years, she has been powerless to take revenge. Gradually, she can only deceive herself and let herself forget this hatred. But now that her enemy is standing in front of her, Xiaoxue finds that she has no way to eliminate this hatred. The hatred of killing one¡¯s father and the hatred of seizing the country! When Feng Hua Fur Tao heard this, he snorted coldly and said: "It seems that you are not afraid of death, so let me give you a ride!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 304 Chidori and Rasengan You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Do it! Arrest Fenghua Xiaoxue!" Fenghua Nutao shouted. For a time, a large number of soldiers ran out of the train and surrounded everyone. Koyuki hugged Kakashi¡¯s arm with some fear. "Xiaoyue, yours is very good, leave the rest to me." Kakashi smiled. "Um!" Kakashi said: "Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, these soldiers are left to you. That guy is mine." "Ah? Kakashi-sensei, let me beat that guy." Naruto requested. "You?" Kakashi hesitated slightly. "Okay, Kakashi-sensei, I can definitely beat this guy to a pulp." Looking at the pleading look on Naruto's face, Kakashi nodded in agreement. This Feng Hua Raging Tao was not Naruto's invincible opponent. It wouldn't be a bad idea to give him some exercise. ??Besides, Naruto has already learned the Rasengan, so there should be no problem. In the world of Naruto, there is no problem that one pill cannot solve, and if there is, then two. Sasuke on the side saw him, stood next to Naruto, and said: "You should leave it to me at the end of the crane?" "You bastard Sasuke, Kakashi-sensei obviously asked me to do it!" Naruto said unconvinced. "Tch, let's see who succeeds first." Sasuke said, running towards the stormy waves. "Damn it!" Naruto growled and followed suit. Kakashi touched his hair helplessly, these two people are really enough, "Kakashi-sensei, can the two of them deal with that person?" Sakura said worriedly. "Don't worry, nothing will happen. I'm still here." Kakashi said. Hearing Kakashi¡¯s assurance, Sakura was slightly relieved. "Okay, let's deal with these soldiers next." Kakashi said. At this time, the third doctor ran out and said: "Mr. Kakashi, let me deal with these people. We have done a lot to regain power." "Huh?" Kakashi was confused, and then his perception was released, and he understood instantly. At this time, the third doctor shouted: "Warriors of the Kingdom of Snow! Come out and fight!" With a sound, a group of people were seen running out of the surrounding hills, all holding weapons in their hands, fighting with the soldiers brought by Feng Hua Nu Tao. "I didn't expect that there would be so many fish that slipped through the net. Hum, they will all die today!" Feng Hua Nu Tao snorted coldly, looking at Naruto and Sasuke who were approaching quickly, and formed seals with his hands. "Ice Escape! Black Dragon Blizzard!" A black dragon emerged from the palms of Feng Hua Nu Tao and flew out towards Naruto and Sasuke. The terrifying black dragon was extremely fast. Before the two of them could react, they were knocked away by the black dragon. "Ah!" screamed twice, and the two fell to the ground. The black dragon did not dissipate, but rushed towards the crowd. Kakashi frowned and formed seals with his hands. "Thunder Escape! Thunder Tiger Kills!" Blue lightning emerged from Kakashi¡¯s palm, condensed into substance, and instantly formed a tiger. The tiger roared and ran towards the black dragon! The black dragon and the thunder tiger met halfway. Roar! Roar! The thunder tiger roared, jumped up, and rushed toward the black dragon! The clearly visible teeth bit directly on the black dragon¡¯s neck! Roar! Under the bite of the thunder tiger, the black dragon dispersed directly and ceased to exist, leaving only the thunder tiger roaring. "Soso awesome!" Sakura looked at this scene in stunned silence. The extraordinary black dragon was instantly killed by the thunder tiger formed by Kakashi's chakra! Kakashi waved his palm indifferently, as if it was not worth taking to heart at all. Sakura found that Kakashi-sensei seemed to have no boundaries at all, and people never knew how strong he was. Nu Tao was surprised when he saw this. This was his ultimate move. How could he be solved like this? This is simply unreasonable. "Sasuke, Naruto, get up quickly. It's not cool to lie on the ground. If you can't do it, let me do it." Kakashi shouted. On the snow, Naruto and Sasuke struggled to get up. "What a joke! How could I lose to such an enemy!" Sasuke gritted his teeth. "that is, Mr. Kakashi, just wait and see the good show. "Naruto shouted. Nu Tao was very unhappy when he saw that the two of them were hit by his ninjutsu, but nothing happened to them. Now they were talking nonsense. "Damn you brats! Who gave you the confidence! Ice Escape! Double Dragon Blizzard!" The Wind, Flowers and Raging Waves formed a seal again, this time directly condensing two black dragons, looking extremely powerful. Naruto and Sasuke looked at each other and formed seals one after another. "The art of shadow clone!" "Chidori!" Naruto created a shadow clone and started to make balls. "At the end of the crane, one person at a time, and then kill that arrogant guy." Sasuke said. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s exactly what I thought.¡± The two looked at each other and smiled, then started running away. On Sasuke's left hand, the Chidori sang softly, and on Naruto's right hand, the Rasengan sang softly. The black dragon is close at hand. "Chidori!" Sasuke roared, and the Chidori hit the dragon's head with overwhelming force! "Rasengan!" Naruto yelled through gritted teeth, pressing the pill on top of the dragon's head as well! The two of them moved forward together, and the black dragon couldn't stop them at all. "Drink!" Loud bang! The black dragon was smashed to pieces! "How is that possible!" Feng Hua Nu Tao looked surprised and frightened. "Awesome! Have Sasuke and Naruto become so strong?" Sakura exclaimed, her tone a bit envious and a bit lonely. They are both members of the same group. Now they have grown to this point, but they are so different. Kakashi looked at Sakura with a somewhat obvious look, touched Sakura's head and said: "Sakura, don't worry, your foundation has been laid. This time when I go back, I will ask Tsunade-sama to let you She takes you as her disciple." Sakura was delighted and said, "Thank you, Kakashi-sensei." "Haha, no need, but you have to work hard from now on, if you don't want to keep looking at their backs like this." Kakashi said. Sakura nodded firmly when she heard this. She didn't want to stand behind the two of them all the time. She hoped that she could fight alongside them! On the other side, Sasuke and Naruto had already rushed in front of the angry wave. "Chidori!" "Rasengan!" One on the left and one on the right, the two of them pressed on Nu Tao's armor at the same time. "Hahaha! It's useless, my armor is not afraid of these ninjutsu attacks at all!" Nu Tao laughed proudly. "Hmph!" Sasuke snorted coldly, and the Chidori in his hand shone brightly! Naruto also increased his chakra output. Within a moment, a sound of shattering was heard. "This, this, this how is it possible!" Feng Hua Nu Tao looked at the armor on his chest in disbelief. One left and one right were completely shattered. The Chidori stabbed into his body, and the Rasengan pressed against his body. "ah!" Fenghua roared with a scream, and was immediately smashed by the Rasengan and flew out in all directions at 360 degrees. The thousand birds were pulled out, leaving a trail of blood! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 305: Died young, You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! War is always everywhere. The Kingdom of Snow is also facing another war, but it is not a war between countries, but a change of royal power. It¡¯s just that this time, there aren¡¯t many spectacular scenes, just an encounter. "Fenghua Furumao is dead. He was hit by both Chidori and Rasengan at the same time. Unless it was cheated, there is no one who will not die." A small chakra armor cannot withstand such an attack. Seeing that he was killed, the soldiers brought by Feng Hua Raging Wave dropped their weapons and surrendered. It can be seen how bad Fenghua Furudao's character is, and no one is willing to avenge him. This fight is over, much easier than expected. Both Sasuke and Naruto were half-kneeling on the ground, panting heavily, their fists touching each other, showing a sense of sympathy for each other. The two are both rivals and best friends. Seeing this, Kakashi couldn't help but smile with relief. No matter what happens in the future, the two people today are indeed worthy of praise. "Great! We won!" The people brought by the third doctor cheered. They had waited too long for this moment. Thirteen years of hiding finally paid off at this moment. The third doctor knelt on the ground, crying. "Lord Zaoyue, I finally succeeded. Princess Xiaoxue can inherit your legacy and manage this country." A man in his sixties burst into tears at this moment, which made people deeply moved. Xiaoxue stood there blankly, still unable to believe that all this was true. The dream charm that has existed for many years actually disappeared like this? That arrogant and arrogant man actually met his death like this? Things in the world are impermanent, that¡¯s all. "Xiaoyue, everything is over." Kakashi said softly. Xiaoxue nodded and said, "Yes, it's over. I didn't expect that everything would end so quickly. I wasn't even ready." Kakashi smiled and said: "Don't worry, you will become a good name." "Kakashi-nii, are you willing to stay and help me?" Koyuki looked at Kakashi expectantly. Kakashi was stunned for a moment, then said: "Sorry, Xiaoyue, I still have my own things to do." "That's it" Xiaoxue was a little disappointed, but she quickly regained her composure. "Kakashi-nii, I will work hard!" A snow valley in the Land of Snow is silent except for the occasional wind whistling by. Kakashi came here with Xiaoyuki. "Kakashi-nii, according to what my father said back then, this should be the place he said could change the Snow Country." Kakashi nodded when he heard this and looked around. I could only see that the snow valley was empty, except for a regular stone platform built in the center. There are several huge ice realms around the stone platform. "It seems it's there, Xiaoyue, let's go over and have a look." Kakashi said. "Yeah." Xiaoxue nodded lightly. Xiaoxue is also very interested in the things left by her father. Based on Xiaoxue¡¯s understanding of her father, the things here should not be treasures, but other meaningful things. The two walked into the stone platform. A strange pattern appeared on the stone platform, with a groove in the middle, the shape of which was exactly the same as a hexagonal crystal. "Kakashi-nii, look!" ??Xiaoxue pointed to the groove and said. Kakashi naturally saw it too, took out the hexagonal crystal and put it inside. The two then stepped back two meters and waited quietly. Not long after, Kakashi saw colorful lights emerging from the stone platform, forming various runes. "This is¡­¡­" Kakashi whispered softly, the runes condensed seemed to be a formation similar to the evil seal. It has some meaning of sealing technique. Kakashi pushed away the forehead protector, and the ferocious Sharingan was instantly revealed. The three magatama kept rotating, and finally even condensed into a black dart pattern. Under the powerful observation power of Sharingan, the runes are invisible. After the hexagonal crystal entered the stone platform, it emitted?Red. "Haha, okay, I won't talk about you anymore, let's go back." "Um." Koyuki looked at the sky reluctantly, and then left with Kakashi. It was a sunny day, Xiaoxue was dressed in fine clothes, and the three doctors were equally well-dressed. The two of them were walking in Daming Mansion, At this time, the Daming Mansion in the Land of Snow was bustling with people coming and going everywhere. Everyone will bow respectfully when they see Xiaoxue and the third doctor. Today is the day when Xiaoxue succeeds to the daimyo, so the entire Snow Country is celebrating. The reign of terror of the Wind and Flowers and Raging Waves has caused the Snow Country to suffer disasters. Now that he is dead, it is a good thing for the Snow Country. The newly appointed daimyo is named Fenghua Xiaoxue, and not many people know about it. ¡°But her other name, Fuji Fengxue, is known to most of the country of snow. Especially male friends are even more excited to know this. As the most famous actress in the Land of Fire, even people from the Land of Snow know about her. "Ah, Miss Koyuki is so beautiful today." Naruto said. Sasuke and Sakura nodded in agreement. "Haha, Naruto, you are really good at talking. Now, this is the signature I owe you." Xiaoxue covered her mouth and smiled, and at the same time handed the thing in her hand to Naruto. "Really?" Naruto took it excitedly and saw a photo of Team 7 and Koyuki on it. It was signed with the name of Fuji Kazue and it was also written as a gift to Uzumaki Naruto. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! That's great!" Naruto took it lovingly and held it in his arms. Kakashi smiled when he saw this and said, "Xiaoyuki, do you want to quit the entertainment industry?" "Of course not, I really like the profession of actor. I want to be both famous and actor." Xiaoxue smiled and took out a book and continued: "This is a new script I just received today. " Kakashi glanced casually, but could no longer look away. The red cover was printed with four characters that Kakashi was all too familiar with. ¡°Intimate heaven!¡± "Well, that's right, it's the paradise of making out. I saw you reading this book before, Kakashi-nii, and I knew you liked it, so I decided to play this drama next. Don't worry, Kakashi-nii, I will definitely perform well. Yes, you will definitely not be disappointed. Just remember to go to the cinema to watch it." After Xiaoxue said that, she smiled and walked away. The Daimyo succeeded her, but she had a lot of things to do. Kakashi has not yet recovered. ??Xiaoxue? Making out heaven? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 306 Tsunade accepts a disciple You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Things in the Country of Snow came to an end. Kakashi secretly ordered the Jin Ninja Village to set up a stronghold in the Country of Snow so that Xiaoxue would not have no one to use. After that, Kakashi took Team 7 back to Konoha. The Hokage Building. "Really? I didn't expect this mission to have so many twists and turns. Although the Snow Country is remote, it's not bad to be able to establish a good relationship. Kakashi, you did a good job this time." Tsunade said. Kakashi stood aside and said after hearing this: "Thank you, Tsunade-sama, for the compliment. Tsunade-sama, there is something I want to ask you." "Huh? What's the matter?" Tsunade asked doubtfully. "One of my students is a girl called Haru Nozakura, and at the same time there is a girl named Uzumaki K¨­rin in Shikaku-senpai's class. They both have excellent chakra control abilities and theoretical knowledge. I think they are both very suitable. As a medical ninja, I want to ask Tsunade-sama to accept her as my disciple. I believe that they will become your excellent disciples." Kakashi said sincerely. Tsunade was slightly startled when she heard this, then smiled and said, "You think so highly of them?" "Well, Sakura is very talented in medical ninjutsu, and she has learned the palm ninjutsu during the time I took over. And Xiang Lin has also mastered the palm ninjutsu, and Xiang Lin's physique is very special. Through Biting the skin can have a therapeutic effect," Kakashi said. Tsunade was a little surprised and said: "Such a talent is indeed worthy of admiration. Okay, I agree to your request." Kakashi was overjoyed and said, "Thank you, Tsunade-sama." "But" Tsunade changed the subject and looked at Kakashi with a somewhat malicious look. Kakashi¡¯s heart tightened, and he had an unknown premonition. "In exchange, these S-level missions will be yours." Tsunade pushed several scrolls beside the table to Kakashi. Kakashi looked hopeless, so much? It will be exhausting, okay? Kakashi finally continued the mission and left silently, while Tsunade looked at the letter aside. The signature above reads: Haruno Omen! Tsunade murmured: "Haruno Sakura?" High on the mountain, Kakashi and Sasuke stood opposite each other. Sasuke looked excited because Kakashi had said before that he would teach him an interesting ninjutsu when he came back this time. Looking at the excited Sasuke in front of him, Kakashi smiled. Sasuke is still immature now, but it's okay. It's much better than the one in the original work. "Sasuke, I believe you also know that although I know many ninjutsu, the one I am best at is Thunder Release, just like Chidori." Kakashi said. Sasuke nodded. He had already experienced the power of the Chidori. It was definitely a very lethal ninjutsu. And Sasuke also knows that Chidori has strong plasticity. "It just so happens that you also have thunder attributes, so the two of us are destined to be together." Kakashi smiled. Sasuke felt a little embarrassed when he heard this. "Okay, let's not mention this anymore. If you can master the ninjutsu I will teach you, your strength will be greatly improved. By then, you will be able to fight even Itachi." Sasuke was delighted, what kind of ninjutsu is this to increase his strength to this level? "You take care of it." After Kakashi finished speaking, blue light suddenly appeared all over his body, and thunder instantly enveloped Kakashi's body. Sasuke's eyes instantly turned scarlet, and his twin Magatama Sharingan kept turning. "But with the power of Sasuke's double magatama eyes, it is impossible for him to see through or copy the secret technique of Thunder Armor. "This is such a terrifying ninjutsu." In Sasuke's eyes, the terrifying thunder escape protected Kakashi's body, and at the same time stimulated the cells in Kakashi's body. Sasuke already knew the power that could be unleashed under such chakra coverage, just by imagining it, it would definitely be a earth-shattering blow. Kakashi said: "This is the Thunder Release Chakra mode, also known as the Thunder Release Armor. It is the secret technique of Cloud Hidden Village. I copied it from the Fourth Raikage when I fought against him. Thunder Release Although armor does not require any blood inheritance limit to learn, it is very difficult to learn. Are you confident in learning it?" Sasuke smiled and said, "Of course!" Kakashi took off his thunder armor and said, "Very good." How far will Sasuke go with the Thunder Armor? Kakashi doesn't know either.?Some expectations. Of the three stages of Thunder Armor, Kakashi is only in the second stage now. After all, Kakashi did not put all his energy on this, but after reaching a certain level, he became somewhat stagnant. But it¡¯s more than enough to teach Sasuke. There are ways, the rest is up to Sasuke. The speed of the Thunder Armor, coupled with the vision of the Sharingan, will surely explode with terrifying power. After teaching Sasuke, Kakashi called out Sakura and Xiang Rin. Regarding Tsunade, we should also talk to the two of them, lest the two of them be stupid and don't know anything. Sakura and Xianglin are also classmates in the same class, and they are no strangers to each other. When the two met at the entrance of the seventh training ground, they were both stunned. "Xiaoying? Why are you here?" Xianglin asked confused. "I should ask you this, right? I was called here by Kakashi-sensei." "Ah? Brother Kakashi also asked me to come? When do I need to ask you to come with me?" Xianglin asked curiously. Sakura shook her head and said, "I don't know. We'll find out when we go in and take a look." "Too." The two of them walked in together, and sure enough, there was no one inside. Both of them had hehe expressions on their faces, obviously they had expected this. "Kakashi-nii, it's true, you are late again." Xianglin complained. "Xiang Rin, I heard you." Kakashi's figure suddenly appeared behind the two of them and put his hand on Xiang Rin's head. Xianglin stuck out her tongue, made a cute face, and said, "Who makes you always late?" Sakura was thankful that she hadn't spoken just yet. "Okay, I've done a great thing for you. Is this how you repay me?" Kakashi looked hurt. "What a great thing?" Xianglin asked curiously. Kakashi did not answer Xiang Rin's question directly, but smiled at Sakura: "Sakura, have you forgotten what I told you before in the Land of Snow?" "Ah?" Sakura was stunned for a moment, then remembered something, and said excitedly: "Kakashi-sensei, you mean Tsunade-sama" Kakashi nodded with a smile and said, "Tsunade-sama has agreed to accept you two as disciples. From now on, you will call her master." Xianglin and Xiaoying were inexplicably surprised. They looked at each other and saw the excitement in each other's eyes. At this time, Xianglin suddenly said: "So, I am senior sister, right, Xiaoying!" "Ah?" Xiao Ying was stunned for a moment and immediately countered: "No, I am the senior sister! Junior sister Xianglin!" "What did you say! I should be the senior sister!" The two of them looked at each other angrily, insisting on fighting over one over the other. Kakashi raised his forehead and asked, are you two focusing on the wrong thing? Shouldn't we be excited? Why are there suddenly arguments about seniority? "Okay, you two, stop arguing. Don't be so rude in front of Tsunade-sama when the time comes. Do you understand?" Kakashi said while holding down one person's head with one hand. The two were stunned for a moment and said in unison: "Yes!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 307 Thunder God¡¯s Sword You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! On the vast sea, Kakashi was riding a lonely boat. He has just completed an S-level mission and is on his way back to Konoha. "I was tricked by Tsunade-sama this time, but fortunately, I finally completed these tasks." Kakashi murmured. At this time, a crow flew out of the sky and landed on Kakashi's shoulder. "Huh? Is there any news from Shisui?" Kakashi said as he took off the letter from the crow's feet and unlocked the seal on it. Kakashi took a general look and said to himself: "Has Loulan been found? Then it's time to leave Konoha." As the crow flew away, Kakashi¡¯s eyes became somewhat meaningful. A large ship suddenly appeared in the distance, flying the flag of Konoha. "Huh? Who is it? Will it appear here?" When Kakashi saw the big ship, the people on the big ship also saw Kakashi. "On the deck of the big ship, there stood a big man wearing a black windbreaker. There were two scars on his face, one of which extended directly from the corner of his eye to his chin. He looked very ferocious. He held a telescope in his hand, and the scene he saw inside was Kakashi on the lone boat. "Kakashi-sama is in front, let's drive over to pick him up." The big ship gradually approached, and Kakashi finally saw the people on the ship. "Ibiki? Why are you here?" Kakashi asked in surprise. "Kakashi-sama, I happened to be nearby on a mission and received a message from Tsunade-sama asking me to go to the Country of Tea to pick up the injured ninja." "Tea Country? Who is injured?" Kakashi asked curiously. "Speaking of which, these injured people are related to Kakashi-sama. They are your students, Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto." "It's the two of them? What's going on?" Kakashi was surprised, but he didn't expect it to be Naruto and Sasuke. "Kakashi-sama, you'd better come up first, so we can go back together." Kakashi nodded and said, "That's fine." So Kakashi jumped onto the big ship, and Guzhou was pulled into the cabin by others and placed below the deck. After Ibiki told him, Kakashi finally understood what was going on. It turns out that Tsunade assigned a B-level mission to Team 7, and she didn¡¯t want to meet the rain ninja Midori Aoi during it. And this Green Aoi was once a Chuunin of Konoha. Later, she stole the Thunder God Sword and escaped from Konoha, becoming a Jonin in the Land of Rain. Green Aoi's strength was average, and with the addition of the Thunder God Sword at that time, it was enough to defeat all normal chuunin. After all, the Thunder God's Sword was originally the sword of the Second Hokage. All the materials are very rare and have powerful thunder attributes. Sasuke and Naruto encountered such an enemy. Although they defeated their opponents in the end, they were also left scarred. And the person they are protecting this time is none other than Morino Paitute, who also defected to Konoha back then, and is Ibiki's younger brother. Back then, Taute participated in the Chunin Examination. In the first round, he failed because he failed to answer the tenth question of Ibiki. He was tricked by Midori Aoi, who was his teacher at the time, and stole the Sealed Book. So much so that Paishou had to betray Konoha in the end. In the middle, he was intercepted by Ibiki. Although Painhou was rescued, he did not dare to return to Konoha and lived in the land of tea, becoming a subordinate of a family. Kakashi sighed with emotion: "Ibiki, I didn't expect that there is such a mess in your family." Ibiki smiled bitterly and said: "My family is unfortunate. I hope this kid can make some progress after meeting him this time. Since he doesn't want to be a ninja, I won't force him. After all, ninja is not a very good profession." "Well, everyone has his own ambitions. It's okay if he doesn't go back to Konoha. Otherwise, he will be jailed for his mistakes back then. If he doesn't go back, the village will just turn a blind eye and pass by." "I see." The big ship slowly approached the pier of the Country of Tea, and there were already people waiting on the shore. Sasuke and Naruto were bandaged, Sakura was worried, and a boy who was slightly older than them, probably Ibiki's younger brother, had a sore hand. When the boat docked, Kakashi walked off and said, "Oh, it's really embarrassing." The three of them were stunned. They looked over and were surprised when they saw it was Kakashi. ? ??Kakashi-sensei? How did you come? Sakura asked. "We just happened to be passing by, so we came together. I heard that Naruto and Sasuke were both injured. I was really careless." Kakashi smiled. "No, it was the green-haired guy who used the Thunder God Sword. Otherwise, Sasuke and I would have beaten that guy to pieces!" Naruto said bravely. Although Sasuke didn't say anything, the expression on his face showed this. "Okay, it's good if you win." Kakashi smiled. Sakura took out a sword that was broken in half and said, "Kakashi-sensei, this seems to be the Second Hokage's Thunder God sword. Is it okay if it turns out like this?" Kakashi took it and took a look, a little shocked. This material actually contains powerful thunder attribute chakra. No wonder it is so powerful. "I don't know, I'd better take it back and show it to Tsunade-sama. But there should be no problem." Kakashi said. The three of them breathed a sigh of relief when they heard this. After all, it was also a relic of the Second Hokage, so the three of them were a little scared if it was broken. Although the Thunder God Sword is powerful, its power in the hands of Midori Aoi and in the hands of the Second Hokage are completely different. Otherwise, Naruto and Sasuke wouldn't have interrupted him. "Okay, let's get on the boat, it's time to go back." "yes!" Kakashi supported Naruto, Sakura supported Sasuke, and the four of them boarded the boat together. And when Paishou saw Ibixi standing aside, he felt extremely nervous. The elder brother he hadn¡¯t seen for many years suddenly appeared in front of him, and he didn¡¯t know what to say. "Okay, everyone, let's go back." Ibiki didn't mean to speak, but just called the people from Konoha to get on the boat and set sail. Painshou was stunned for a moment, looked at Yibixi's leaving figure, bowed deeply and said: "Brother Yibixi, I know what your tenth question means, and I will learn to trust others! " When Yi Bixi heard that his words were dangerous, he thought to himself: "That's a good realization." When Kakashi saw this, he couldn't help but muttered: "Ibiki is really arrogant, and he doesn't even express his feelings when he sees his brother." No matter what Kakashi says, Ibiki is still Ibiki, nothing will change. The big ship set sail and embarked on the road back to Konoha. The Hokage Building, the Hokage's office. At this time, there was the Thunder God's Sword broken in half on Tsunade's desk. "That's what happened." Kakashi said. "Okay, let's forget about the Thunder God Sword. Although it belongs to the Second Hokage, it is only of commemorative significance. I no longer know how to use this weapon." Tsunade said with emotion. "Tsunade-sama, I wonder if you can give me this broken blade?" Kakashi suddenly said. "Huh? What do you want this for?" Tsunade asked curiously. "The last time my Qian Ting fought against Orochimaru, it was cut into holes by the Kusanagi Sword. I never had suitable materials to repair it, so I planned to use the broken blade to join Qian Ting and recast Qian Ting. " Tsunade thought for a while and said: "Give it to you, it's of no use anyway. In your hands, maybe this once famous Thunder God Sword will not be buried." "Thank you, Tsunade-sama." "You're welcome, you've worked hard these days, go back and rest." Tsunade said. Kakashi heard the words but did not leave immediately, but stood there. "What's wrong? Kakashi, is there anything else?" Tsunade asked. "Tsunade-sama, I have something to do and I have to leave Konoha for a while, so I hope you can approve my leaving the village." Tsunade's expression changed and she asked, "What is it?" "Regarding the Sharingan, my vision has been declining since I opened the Mangekyo Sharingan. This may be the curse of the Mangekyo Sharingan. The more I use it, the vision will gradually be sealed. I found a way to change it. The solution to this problem, so one needs to look at it.¡± "Is it serious?" Kakashi smiled and said: "Probably if you use it a few more times, you will be completely blind." "Okay, I approved it, but come back early. You still have to do the Anbu matters." "Yes, Tsunade-sama, I will arrange everything before leaving." Kakashi said. "I know you are sensible. Although you refuse to say where you are going, it must be a dangerous place. Please pay more attention to your safety." Tsunade said. "I will, I don't want to leave this world." Kakashi smiled. Yes, when I come back, it will be time to completely change the world! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)??I will, I don't want to leave this world. Kakashi smiled. Yes, when I come back, it will be time to completely change the world! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 308 Preparations before leaving You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the Uchiha house, Kakashi sat opposite Fugaku, with a cup of tea on the table. "You want to leave Konoha for a while?" Fugaku said in surprise. Kakashi nodded and said: "Yes, when it comes time to do some things, the current me is not enough, I need more powerful power." "Kakashi, is your strength not enough? How terrifying is the enemy you mentioned?" Fugaku asked doubtfully. "Perhaps more terrifying than Madara Uchiha before." Kakashi said, his right eye full of solemnity. Fugaku was shocked, but he didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He just said, ¡°I wish you good luck.¡± Kakashi took out a scroll and said: "Senior Fugaku, I originally promised Sasuke to teach him to surpass Itachi, but I don't have much time now, so I can only make this arrangement. This is what I have done for Sasuke." The training plan lasts for three years, and the goals for each month are set. If Sasuke doesn't understand anything, you can help guide him." Fugaku took the scroll, opened it, and was surprised. The details written above made Fugaku look a bit suspicious. "In terms of Ninjutsu, I have also written a few that are suitable for Sasuke. But in the final analysis, Ninjutsu is the best that suits you. In this regard, I hope Sasuke can find his own path." Kakashi continued said. Fugaku nodded and said, "Kakashi, I'm sorry for your trouble. It should be my responsibility to teach Sasuke." Kakashi smiled and said: "Sasuke is my student, this is what it should be." "Thank you very much." The two chatted for a while, and then Kakashi stood up and left. In a hotel in Konoha, a middle-aged man with white hair was reading bad books. Needless to say, this person is Jiraiya who just returned to Konoha. Kakashi's figure appeared at the window, and Jiraiya said without raising his head: "Hey, Kakashi, why are you so anxious to get me back? I'm also busy writing the sequel to "Intimate Love in Paradise". " "Sorry, Jiraiya-sama, I have something to discuss with you." Kakashi¡¯s expression was serious, and Jiraiya couldn¡¯t help but look up and straighten his body. "Say it." "I have something that may require me to leave Konoha for a period of time, maybe a year, or at the latest three years. During this period, I hope you can teach Naruto on my behalf. At the same time, you can also protect Naruto from being captured by the Akatsuki organization." Jiraiya frowned and said, "Where are you going?" ¡°In order to cope with the unknown in the future, I need to go somewhere.¡± "can not say?" "inconvenient." "Well, I originally had the intention of taking Naruto away to practice. After all, the key to the Nine-Tails in his body is still in my hand." Jiraiya said. "Well, that's troublesome for Jiraiya-sama. Regarding the Nine-Tails, it's better for Naruto and the Nine-Tails to reach a consensus. Only when the jinchuriki and the tailed beasts reach a state of mutual understanding can the jinchuriki exert its strongest power, just like Kumogakure Same as Kirabi in the village.¡± Jiraiya nodded and said: "Unfortunately, the Kyuubi is not necessarily willing. This is difficult. Especially when Minato sealed it in Naruto's body, he had a lot of resentment." Kakashi smiled and said: "Jiraiya-sama, you have to believe that Naruto has such ability." Jiraiya was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "Haha, you are right, this boy Naruto might really be able to become friends with Kyuubi." Jiraiya agreed to take Naruto to practice, and things were back on track. The seventh training ground, Chongwu and Xianglin are both here. Kakashi stood opposite the two of them. "Brother Kakashi, are you leaving again?" Xianglin said sadly. "Ah, I have some things to do, so I have to leave. You have to work hard while I'm gone. I hope you will all be Jonin by then." Kakashi smiled. "Brother Kakashi, don't worry, I will definitely work hard!" Xianglin said firmly. "Me too, Kakashi-nii." Jugo said. "Well, I believe you can do it. Xianglin, while learning medical ninjutsu from Tsunade-sama, don't forget the sealing technique I gave you." "I know, Kakashi-nii." Kakashi nodded and looked at Jugo,Said: "Zhongwu, you can freely control the curse seal. The only thing left is to gradually expand the power of the curse seal. You must practice the Ry¨±chi Cave Immortal Technique that I gave you before, but don't do it too hastily. The Ry¨±chi Cave Immortal Technique is the same as Your curse seals are of the same origin, I believe they will be helpful to you." "Yes, Kakashi-nii." "If you have any questions, go to Shikaku-senpai or Tsunade-sama, do you understand?" Kakashi said. "Um." Both of them were a little disappointed and their mood was not very high. Kakashi was also somewhat emotional and touched Xiang Rin¡¯s head. Originally, Kakashi wanted to touch Jugo¡¯s head, but the sixteen-year-old Jugo was already the same height as Kakashi, or even slightly taller, so Kakashi had no choice but to give up the idea. "Okay, you two, work hard and don't let me down." After Kakashi finished speaking, he walked away. He didn't like the feeling of parting either. Chongwu and Xianglin looked at each other, both determined to become stronger. They all knew that Kakashi left in order to obtain more powerful power to fight against the so-called enemy. Although they did not know who the enemy was, it did not prevent them from having this determination. Beside the small bridge, the seventh class assembled. "So, this is what happened. In the past few years, Class 7 has been temporarily disbanded." The three of them felt a little heavy when they heard this. Even Naruto, who was usually noisy, was extremely quiet at this time. After a moment of silence, Naruto said: "Kakashi-sensei, do you really want to leave?" "Well, you all have to work hard during this period. I have made arrangements for you. Don't let me down." Kakashi smiled. The three of them all nodded, secretly making up their minds. It has been almost a year since Team 7 was formed, and the bond between the four of them has gradually deepened. Disbanding at this time is indeed a very uncomfortable thing for the three of them. But they have matured a lot now and can understand Kakashi¡¯s approach. Parting is always full of emotions, and Kakashi doesn't want to be too immersed in this atmosphere. Originally, Kakashi planned to say goodbye to Kai, but found out that this guy was out on a mission, so he gave up for the time being. Kakashi has also finished arranging the ANBU matters. When he is away, Tianzang will be in charge of things. Early the next morning, Kakashi took off Konoha's forehead protector and took off Konoha's Jonin vest. She has short, fluffy silver-white hair hanging down, and is wearing a white windbreaker. Her left eye has been slightly disguised, becoming the same as a normal eye. ¡°Then, it¡¯s time to set off.¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 309 Recast Qian Ting! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After Kakashi, who was wearing a short-sleeved white windbreaker, left Konoha, he did not go to the Kinnin Village immediately, but to the Craftsman Country. Qian Ting has been damaged for some time. Kakashi has always wanted to recast it, but he has no time. This time we are going to Loulan, there are a lot of variables, Kakashi must go there in his best condition. At this time, Qian Ting was seriously damaged, and it was imperative to recast it. The country of craftsmen, the country that specializes in making ninja tools. Kakashi¡¯s Qian Ting was built here. After so many years, Kakashi felt like he was in another world when he came here again. The Country of Craftsmen is still the same as before. There are ninja tool shops along the way, and there are many blacksmith shops where you can directly create the ninja tools you want. There are businessmen and ninjas coming and going here. Kakashi didn¡¯t pay much attention to these people, but went directly to Zuo Yan, the creator of Qian Ting. Following the route in his memory, Kakashi walked to a blacksmith shop. This blacksmith shop is not big, only sixty or seventy square meters in size. There is an old blacksmith inside who is forging iron, hammering one hammer after another, which seems to contain a certain pattern. Kakashi could clearly see that the man was the old blacksmith Zuo Yan. Although the wind and frost have carved more wrinkles on his face, his hands are still strong and strong. On the surface, he looks like an ordinary old man, but he possesses a good skill. No one would have thought that the famous sword Qian Ting, which is famous in the ninja world, was made by this person. "Old blacksmith." Kakashi called. Hearing this, Zuo Yan stopped, looked at Kakashi, and said, "Hello, what do you want to buy?" "I have a knife that I need you to recast." "Recast? This guest, it is very troublesome to recast a knife. If you have the time, you can make another one directly. And it will cost more money." Zuo Yan said. "I know, but this knife is very important to me, so I can only recast it." "Oh? It seems that the guest is a knife lover. In that case, I agree." Zuo Yan said with a smile. As a maker of ninja tools, Zuo Yan¡¯s love for ninja tools definitely exceeds many people¡¯s imagination. It is a blessing for him to meet someone who loves knives now. Because he knew that such a person would not bury it with the knife he made. Kakashi took out Qian Ting and handed it to Zuo Yan. Zuo Yan reached out to take it and looked at it carefully, his eyes full of surprise. "This knife seems to have been made by me." Zuo Yan said. "The old blacksmith has such a good eye. More than ten years later, he can still remember the long sword he made." Kakashi smiled. "Haha, of course, I have fought countless ninja swords in my life, but there are only a few that I can really say I am satisfied with, and this one happens to be one of them. I remember that it was the hand of the hand after making this sword. It was given to a boy with silver-white hair. Now it seems that the boy at that time was you, right?" Zuo Yan said. "Yes, it's me. I would also like to thank Mr. Zuo Yan for making this long knife." Zuo Yan nodded and said: "You have lived up to the knife I gave you. The knife has become spiritual. It may become a divine weapon in the future." Zuo Yan stroked Qian Ting's blade with a doting look on his face, as if he saw his child finally becoming a talent. "But I'm curious. With the hardness of this knife, it can be cut like this by other weapons? What kind of artifact did the opponent use?" Zuo Yan asked curiously. "Kusa Pheasant Sword." Kakashi said softly. Zuo Yan's pupils shrank and he exclaimed: "It's actually the Pheasant Sword? No wonderif it was the Pheasant Sword, it would have been lucky that it hadn't been cut off." Kakashi took out two seal scrolls and untied them. One was a blue sword blade and the other was a wide blade. It is the broken blade of the Thunder God Sword and the broken blade of the Beheading Sword. "Mr. Zuo Yan, I hope to integrate these two things into Qian Ting and recast Qian Ting." Zuo Yan put Qian Ting aside, picked up the broken blade of the Thunder God Sword, and looked at it for a moment, then picked up the broken blade of the decapitating sword and looked at it for a long time. After a long time, Zuo Yan said excitedly: "Where did you get these two things?"Come on, that is a rare and excellent material! " "I got it by chance, I wonder if it can be integrated into Qian Ting?" Zuo Yan touched his white beard, thought for a moment and said: "If it were anyone else, there would never be a way to do this, because these two things have a certain spirituality in them. Presumably, they will also be there when they are not broken." It¡¯s not inferior to Qian Ting¡¯s famous sword, it¡¯s even stronger.¡± Kakashi nodded. Indeed, whether it is the Thunder God Sword or the Beheading Sword, strictly speaking, it is better than Qian Ting. "Although the sword is broken, its spirituality still remains, so it cannot be integrated with other swords. But when you meet me, this problem is enough to solve. I didn't expect that I, Zuo Yan, would be able to use Thunder Stone and Resurrection Blood in my lifetime. It is a great honor to make a long sword out of iron.¡± Zuo Yan's eyes were full of heat, as if he had seen a peerless magic weapon right in front of him. "Mr. Zuo Yan, I wonder how long it will take?" "Seven days are enough. After seven days, I will return you a peerless magic weapon!" Zuo Yan said excitedly. "Okay, then I'll trouble Mr. Zuo Yan." Zuo Yan didn't say anything. He walked to the stove with Qian Ting, the Thunder God's Sword and the broken blade of the decapitating sword and started working. Kakashi left after seeing this. A flying thunder god, Kakashi returned to the Golden Ninja Village, and Shisui was already waiting for Kakashi in the room. "You're back?" Zhishui smiled. "Well, I'm back. What's the information about Loulan?" Kakashi asked. "The investigation has almost finished. Loulan is in the vast desert. It is rumored that it was once an extremely prosperous place, but it has become a ruin for some reason. However, there seems to be a strange power hidden in it." "Do you have the map of Loulan?" Kakashi asked. Shisui took out a scroll, handed it to Kakashi, and said, "This is the map to Loulan. It took the lives of several ninjas to draw it." Kakashi opened it and found, as expected, the location of Loulan was recorded in detail inside. "Thank you for your hard work, Shisui." Zhi Shui shook his head and said, "I'm more curious, why are you going to Loulan? That place is a barren land now. Could it be that you are doing it for the strange power hidden under Loulan?" Kakashi put the map away and said, "Yes, this purpose does exist this time." "Do you need me to go with you?" Kakashi shook his head and said: "No need, I can go alone this time. It will be inconvenient if there are too many people." "It seems that this time is very dangerous, otherwise you would not refuse me to go." Zhisui said solemnly. Kakashi remained silent and had no intention of refuting Shisui. Seeing Kakashi looking like this, Shisui finally understood. It seems that it is not simple this time. Zhisui smiled and said: "With your temper, it seems that even if I force you to go, it won't work. In this case, I can only wish you good luck." "I'm sorry, Shisui, Akatsuki will trouble you to keep an eye on me during my absence," Kakashi said. "Don't worry, I understand everything. I promise that when you come back, it will be the same as now. No one will be in danger." After Shisui finished speaking, the scarlet color in his eyes flashed. Kakashi was startled and said: "Shisui, your eyes" Zhi Shui smiled and said: "I just put it back on and it seems to be more usable than before." "With these eyes, I feel more at ease." Kakashi said. "Don't worry, no matter what kind of enemies appear in the future, I will use these eyes to defend you against powerful enemies. Speaking of which, we haven't fought side by side for a long time." Kakashi smiled and said: "Don't worry, there will be a day, and it won't be too long." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 310 Losing one¡¯s virginity? You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Kingdom of Water, the Hidden Mist Village. Terumi Mei stood at the highest point of Kirigakure Village, looking into the distance. That is the direction of Konoha. Suddenly, a figure jumped behind Terumi Mei and said respectfully. "Lord Mizukage, there is news from Konoha that the ANBU Minister Hatake Kakashi has temporarily left Konoha and is missing." Terumi Mei's eyebrows moved slightly and she said, "Oh? Even the Fifth Hokage doesn't know his whereabouts?" "Yes, it is said that no one knew about Hatake Kakashi's actions this time, and as soon as he left Konoha, his traces disappeared completely. He must have left using the Flying Thunder God Technique." Ao said. "Really? I understand. Is there anything else?" Terumi Mei asked. "Mizukage-sama, Mochi Zabuza has been promoted to the position of ANBU Commander in ANBU. He has proven his ability. I wonder if we should let him take over the long-vacant position of ANBU Chief?" "We will discuss this matter later. After all, Zabuza has just come back not long ago. The position of ANBU minister is no better than that of ANBU captain, so it is very implicated. Even if I feel relieved about Zabuza, others will not feel relieved either." Terumi Mei said. "Yes! Mizukage-sama." "By the way, how did the boy named Chojuro perform after he took the double-sworded sword?" Terumi Mei asked. "Changjuro's talent is good, but his character has a big flaw. He is too introverted, but his strength is acceptable." Qing replied. "That's it. Transfer him to Zabuza's subordinates and hone his character." "clear!" "Is Haku, the orphan boy of the Minazuki clan, still following Zabuza?" "Yes, Mizukage-sama, Shiro has a strong bond with Zabuza, and it is probably difficult to separate them." "In that case, there is no need to demolish it. As long as Minazuki's bloodline is still in Kirigakure, it is enough. By the way, has Suigetsu, the orphan of the Oniden clan, been found?" Terumi Mei turned around and continued to ask. "Not yet. According to the intelligence, it seems that he was taken away by Orochimaru. And Orochimaru's whereabouts are uncertain and he is powerful. It is not worth offending Orochimaru for a ghost." Qing said. "Okay, let's put this matter aside for now. Has the ninja school in the village been completed based on Konoha's?" ¡°Everything is ready and is already in the implementation stage.¡± "That's good. After doing all this, you can relax for a while." Terumi Mei smiled. Since taking over as the Fifth Mizukage, Mei Terumi has been under great pressure. After all, what the Fourth Mizukage left behind was a mess, and it is not easy to repair it. But after several years of hard work, it finally looks like something. "This is all thanks to the wise leadership of Mizukage-sama." Qing said respectfully. "Okay, Qing, you are just too serious. You should smile more occasionally." Terumi Mei joked. "This I'm afraid it will be difficult for my subordinates to do it." Qing said. "You're really boring. Okay, go and do your work. I'll stay here for a while." ¡°Lord Mizukage, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s something wrong with this.¡± "Don't worry, this is Kirigakure, and I am Mizukage. Do you think I will be in danger here?" Terumi Mei said helplessly. Qing thought for a while and felt that what Terumi Mei said made sense, so he gave up the idea of ??letting Terumi Mei go back. "Then, my subordinate, please retire first." "go Go." Seeing Qing leave, Terumi Mei pouted and said, "Qing, this guy is really getting more and more verbose." "Haha, Qing is also doing it for your own good. After you became Mizukage, he has been so busy that he doesn't know how many things he has done for you." A familiar voice sounded in Terumi Mei's ears, making Terumi Mei stunned. Immediately, Terumi Mei was embraced in a warm embrace. "Ming, long time no see." The gentle voice sounded in Terumi Mei's ears, with a unique pampering and aura. Terumi Mei turned around excitedly and hugged the man in front of her tightly. "Kakashi, you bastard! It took you so long to come to me!" The corners of Terumi Mei's eyes were slightly moist, and her pink fist lightly hit Kakashi's chest. Her face was filled with surprise and anger. "Feel sorry." Kakashi had nothing to do but apologize at this time.??But there is no other language to speak. He indeed owed Terumi Mei a lot. At this time, he had too many worries and could not be with Terumi Mei openly. As if sensing the guilt in Kakashi's heart, Terumi Mei also stopped complaining. Holding Kakashi in his arms, Terumi Mei rested her head on Kakashi's chest and said, "I know your difficulties. It's good that you can come. I'm already very happy." "Thank you." Kakashi said distressedly. This is not what a girl should have. ¡°But Terumi Mei did this for herself, and Kakashi felt a little distressed. "Fool, why do you and I need to say thank you?" Terumi Mei said with a smile. Her smile is very sweet, making people feel that it is sweet to the heart at the first sight. Reunited after a long absence, Terumi Mei felt that she seemed to like the man in front of her even more. ¡°With a girl like me who likes me, what else can I ask for? What Kakashi can do at this moment is hold Terumi Mei tightly. After a long time, the two separated from each other and changed places. On a protruding rock on the cliff, the two of them sat cuddling together. Terumi Mei leaned on Kakashi's shoulder and said, "Kakashi, I heard that you have temporarily left Konoha. Where are you going?" Kakashi¡¯s arm stiffened slightly and said, ¡°I want to go somewhere.¡± Terumi Mei frowned, raised her head, looked directly into Kakashi's eyes, and said, "Is it dangerous?" Kakashi smiled bitterly, okay, I still can¡¯t hide it from Terumi Mei. ¡°I am really not a person who is good at lying to Mei Mei. Looking at Kakashi¡¯s expression, Terumi Mei has already got the answer. "Do you have to go?" Terumi Mei said biting her lip. Kakashi nodded and said, "Well, I must go." "I'll go with you!" Terumi Mei said decisively. "No, you still have Kirigakure Village. You are the shadow of a village. How can you leave? Don't make trouble." Kakashi refused. "But¡­¡­" "Be good, I promise you, I will definitely come back." Kakashi touched Terumi Mei's hair lovingly and said softly: "You have your responsibilities, and I have mine. Don't give up these responsibilities easily." "Then you must come back!" "Definitely, I swear." Kakashi smiled. "how long?" "Up to three years." Terumi Mei is a little reluctant to leave. Three years, three years without seeing each other? How cruel that is. Terumi Mei¡¯s heart ached when she wanted to be here. Immediately, as if she had made up her mind, Terumi Mei rushed towards Kakashi and kissed Kakashi's thin lips. Kakashi was stunned for a moment, then hugged Mei Terumi tightly. After a long time, their lips parted, and there was an inexplicable feeling of spring between them. Terumi Mei¡¯s face turned slightly red, and she whispered in Kakashi¡¯s ear: ¡°Kakashi, can we change places?¡± Kakashi already understood the shame on Terumi Mei's face. When a beautiful woman invites you, you cannot refuse her invitation. Catching Terumi Mei¡¯s hand, the Flying Thunder God Technique flashed past. In a hotel somewhere in the Land of Craftsmen, the figures of Kakashi and Mei Terumi suddenly appeared. The two of them hugged and kissed each other, and then there was no trace of each other. The young bodies collided with each other, accompanied by bursts of high-pitched notes. There was no words for a night, only passionate men and women interacting with each other, and then fell into a deep sleep (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 311 The Wheel of Destiny You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the early morning, the balcony shed light on the bed through the window. There are some red spots on the white sheets, and there are two people lying on the bed. A man and a woman, breathing evenly. Not long after, the man opened his eyes, looked at the woman in his arms, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Terumi Mei¡¯s eyelashes trembled slightly, and she opened her eyes the next second. "Are you awake?" Kakashi smiled. "Yeah." Terumi Mei responded softly, with a trace of blush appearing on her face. After all, it was the first time. Even Terumi Mei, who was outgoing, felt a little embarrassed at this moment and used the quilt to slightly cover her white body. "Don't cover it up, I saw everything last night." Kakashi smiled. "It's disgusting, you worked so hard yesterday." Terumi Mei said with annoyance. "How do I remember that someone kept shouting for more?" Terumi Mei¡¯s face turned even redder after hearing this. Kakashi gently scratched Terumi Mei's nose and got up from the bed. The perfect figure was instantly displayed in front of Terumi Mei's eyes. Kakashi put on his clothes and saw that Terumi Mei was still staring at him, so he couldn't help but smile: "What? Haven't you seen enough?" Terumi Mei smiled and said: "Of course, I can't see enough in a lifetime." Kakashi kissed Terumi Mei's forehead gently, and then said: "Change your clothes, let's have breakfast together." "Um." There is a lot of affection here, but on the other side Kirigakure¡¯s top brass are in chaos. "Damn it, where did Mizukage-sama go? Why did he disappear all night?" Qing said anxiously. "Ao, is there still no news about Mizukage-sama?" Zabuza walked in at this time and asked. Qing shook his head and said: "Not at all. I have looked at the entire village with my white eyes, but there is no sign of Lord Mizukage at all." "I asked the ANBU people to look for him, but there was no news. It's strange. Why did Mizukage-sama suddenly disappear in the village?" Zabuza asked in confusion. He knew that Terumi Mei was definitely stronger than him. How could anyone in this world take Terumi Mei away silently? This is simply a joke. "I don't know either. I'm really anxious. If I had known this, I would never have left Mizukage-sama alone." "Ao, don't worry, you should know the strength of Mizukage-sama. It's impossible for someone to take him away silently. Mizukage-sama must have left voluntarily, but he just didn't have time to inform us." Zabuza said. Qing was stunned when he heard this. After thinking about it for a while, he felt that what Zabuza said made sense. "What should we do now?" Qing asked. "Don't worry. On the one hand, I will send ANBU out of the village to search for him first. On the other hand, the disappearance of Lord Mizukage cannot be known to others for the time being, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble. For the rest, we can only wait. Zabuza said. "That's all it can do." Qing said with a sigh. Zabuza nodded and thought to himself: "The only person in this world who can come and go in Kirigakure Village so quietly is the space ninjutsu, right? Is it Kakashi?" Zabuza shook his head slightly, not sure of his judgment. In the hotel in the Land of Craftsmen, Kakashi and Mei Terumi were eating the sweetest breakfast in their lives. "Ming, I will take you back later. Kirigakure Village must be in chaos by this time." Kakashi said. Terumi Mei said: "Yeah, okay." "Both of them are ordinary children. They know what they should do and what they should not do. The madness last night was just an impulse. They have never forgotten the responsibilities they should bear. Terumi Mei didn¡¯t cry and asked Kakashi to stay with her for a while, she just looked at Kakashi quietly. It seems that this face will be engraved in my mind forever. Terumi Mei finally returned to Kirigakure Village. With longing for Kakashi, but also with longing for the future. This future is not too far away. After seeing Terumi Mei off, Kakashi felt a little heavy in his heart. It seems that the responsibilities in the future are even heavier. ¡°It¡¯s almost time to hit the road.¡± A few days later, Kakashi came to Zuoyan¡¯s blacksmith shop. "Mr. Zuo Yan, are you there?"   ¡°Here, come here!¡± Zuo Yan¡¯s slightly excited voice sounded from behind the blacksmith shop, and Kakashi heard the words and walked over. I saw Zuo Yan¡¯s upper body naked and looking at the long knife in the furnace. "Mr. Zuoyan, isn't it done yet?" Kakashi asked. "It's almost there, only the last step is left. The power of Qian Ting's recast is even more than I expected. I didn't expect that after these materials are fused together, they will have such magical power." Zuo Yan said excitedly . Hearing this, Kakashi looked towards the furnace with some expectation in his heart. Suddenly, Zuo Yan narrowed his eyes and shouted: "Now!" Zuo Yan grabbed the handle of the knife and threw it into the pool on the side. Hiss! A cloud of water vapor rose instantly. Quenching! The last step when making a knife is also the most critical step. If you succeed, the sword will be successful; if you fail, the sword will be useless. "It's done!" Zuo Yan said excitedly. "Is this okay? Mr. Zuoyan?" Kakashi asked. "It's almost done, go take it out of the pool." Zuo Yan said. Kakashi nodded and without hesitation, he grabbed the knife by the handle. Qian Ting has followed Kakashi for more than ten years, and it can be said that they are very familiar with each other, but this time, Kakashi feels strange. Qian Ting seemed to have been reborn, and the blade was also much heavier. Kakashi took it out of the water, and instantly, a long knife with cold light appeared in front of the two of them. "Is this the new Qian Ting?" Kakashi murmured to himself, while also looking at the long knife in front of him. The length is almost the same as the original Qian Ting, but the shape is slightly different. The black handle and the originally silver-white blade have now become a little darker, and the blade is very straight. The most peculiar thing is that there is a hexagonal groove on the handle of the knife, which Kakashi specially asked Zuo Yan to leave. Kakashi said with satisfaction: "What a knife!" Then his right hand danced lightly, and instantly, that familiar feeling came back. That¡¯s right, this is Qian Ting, the Qian Ting who has been following him for more than ten years! Qian Ting's blade trembled slightly, seeming to express his joy. Kakashi was slightly surprised. At this time, he could clearly feel the emotions conveyed from the blade. Has the spirituality of this sword actually reached this point? Kakashi suddenly remembered that Sameiso, the Kisame of Dry Persimmon, seemed to have such amazing spirituality. "Haha, how about it? Are you satisfied?" Zuo Yan said with a smile. "Satisfied, very satisfied! Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Zuo Yan," Kakashi said. Zuo Yan waved his hand and said: "No, I should be the one thanking you. I have no regrets in my life for being able to build such a magical weapon. Hahaha, I, Zuo Yan, will have this day too! It's just that I came to this world in vain. Let¡¯s take a walk!¡± Zuo Yan laughed, his gray beard trembling, obviously extremely excited. Kakashi clenched the Qian Ting in his hand. Everything was ready, so the next step was to go to the unknown world. A few days later, Kakashi appeared in a vast desert. On the distant Miaomu Mountain, the Great Toad Immortal opened his sleeping eyes and murmured: "Silver-white haired boy with red eyes, has the wheel of fate finally begun to change?" (Remember the website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 312 Dragon Vein You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Loulan is located in a desert between the Kingdom of Wind and the Kingdom of Fire. Where there is yellow sand everywhere and it is in dilapidated condition. Originally Loulan was a prosperous small country, but due to being involved in the Third Ninja War, it was almost destroyed. The last queen of Loulan, Sara, protected the country with her own life and finally saved some people. However, the ancient country of Loulan completely became a symbol in history and ceased to exist. The remaining Loulan survivors live not far from the ruins of Loulan. Legend has it that there are descendants of Queen Loulan who have guarded Loulan's dragon veins here for generations. Dragon Vein is said to have a very terrifying power, but no one knows what this power is. It is said that someone once used the power of the dragon vein to harm the ninja world, but was finally stopped by the Fourth Hokage and sealed the power of the dragon vein. But what exactly happened, no one knows. Even in Konoha, there is no detailed record of this mission, and it is called a taboo! On this day, in the middle of the yellow sand, we welcomed a strange visitor. ??Silver-white hair, a handsome face, and a white short-sleeved windbreaker dancing in the wind. The person is Kakashi Hatake who disappeared in the ninja world! The Sharingan and scars on Kakashi's face have disappeared under the disguise. Holding a map in his hand, Kakashi glanced at it, then looked around and murmured: "The ruins of Loulan should be nearby here." After Kakashi finished speaking, he put away the map in his hand and continued moving forward. With the map, Kakashi found Loulan without any trouble and quickly found the ruins. The ruins and walls are broken, and the original high-rise buildings have collapsed, leaving only such a dilapidated scene. Kakashi sighed slightly, even Loulan, who was once wealthy, has now become like this. Feeling just for a moment, Kakashi continued to search for the location of the dragon vein. At this moment, dozens of kunai suddenly flew over. Kakashi narrowed his eyes, and the newly cast Qian Ting suddenly appeared in his hand. Ding ding ding! The sound of fighting suddenly sounded, and all the kunai were shot to the ground. "who?" No one answered Kakashi's words, only a huge puppet spider appeared. "Puppetry?" Kakashi was slightly surprised, why are there puppets here? Are the people from Sunagakure Village also here? Looking around, I saw a figure. At this time, the puppet moved again and spit out a black blade from its mouth. At a glance, it was clear that it was covered with poison. "There is no other way. It seems that we need to deal with this puppet first." The Puppet Technique quickly approached, and the poisonous blade in its mouth shone with a faint cold light. Kakashi swung his sword forward, dodged the poisonous blade that stabbed him, and slashed away with one strike! The card is wiped! The blade struck the puppet spider's back. In an instant, the puppet spider was cut in half and could no longer move. Kakashi was slightly surprised and looked at Qian Ting in his hand. Unexpectedly, after the recasting, Qian Ting became so sharp that the puppet was cut off even before chakra was injected into it. You must know that the materials used by the puppets are very strong, and ordinary blades cannot cut them off. The puppet master who was hiding on the side was also surprised when he saw this, and said secretly: "Who is this guy? He actually cut off my puppet with one blow. Is it because of that knife? What a good thing." The puppet master couldn't help but feel a bit of greed in his heart. At this time, Kakashi's figure suddenly appeared behind the puppet master and said softly: "This friend, why did you attack me for no reason?" The puppet master was shocked, quickly moved away, threw two scrolls, and summoned two puppets. Kakashi stood still and looked at the other party. His thin body, with chakra threads on his ten fingers, was controlling the two puppets, and on his head was a forehead protector tied to Sunagakure. "People from Sunagakure?" Kakashi asked. "That's right, who are you?" the puppet master said. "You don't have to worry about this. I'll do my own thing when you do it, and we won't interfere with each other." Kakashi has no intention of getting entangled with the other party. Sunagakure is an ally, and this is also part of Sunagakure's territory. Although it is strange to have Sunagakure here, it is not unreasonable.?. ¡°You have disguised yourself and the other party cannot recognize you. In this case, killing becomes unnecessary. "And being able to possess three puppets at the same time must be a Jonin-level figure among Sunagakure. If such a figure disappears for no reason and triggers a search by Sunagakure, the situation will be even worse. However, Kakashi suddenly felt that this guy looked familiar, but he couldn't remember it. "But Kakashi doesn't want to get entangled with the other party, but the other party doesn't want to let Kakashi go. "Who are you? Why are you here?" the puppet master shouted coldly. "I'm just a traveler who happened to be passing by." Kakashi explained. "Huh, traveler? Can a traveler have such skills? Let me capture you and take you back for interrogation!" The puppet master said, and the puppets in his hands began to fly. I saw one of them open his mouth directly and shoot out countless poisonous needles from the mouth. And the other one flew directly over, waving a long knife in his hand. Kakashi was speechless, what is this person doing? Are all the people in Sunagakure so unreasonable? Not even passing by? Since the opponent takes action, Kakashi will naturally not sit still and wait for death. With a movement of Qian Ting in his hand, his speed instantly increased to the extreme. Qian Ting swung the knife and flicked away all the poisonous needles. Click! It was another sword strike that directly smashed the attacking puppet. The puppet master was shocked! This man is actually a speed ninja! The most troublesome thing for puppet masters is speed-type ninjas. Due to the manipulation of puppets, puppet masters are not very fast. When encountering speed-type ninjas, they will be very passive in their actions. Within a moment, a long, gleaming knife was placed on the puppet master's neck. "I told you, I'm just passing by, don't go too far! Otherwise, even if you are from Sunagakure, I will kill you!" Kakashi¡¯s words were so cold that the puppet master broke into a cold sweat instantly. "II know. I'm sorry." Kakashi put away his sword and walked away without looking back. Seeing Kakashi leave, the puppet master murmured: "There must be something wrong with this guy. Is he also here for the dragon vein?" Kakashi walked for a while, and suddenly his eyes lit up. "found it!" I saw a ruined entrance similar to a cave in front of me, and there was a faint fluctuation of chakra inside. Kakashi didn¡¯t hesitate and walked in directly. Not long after, the puppet master also came over. "Sure enough, that person's goal is the dragon vein. Damn it! The dragon vein is mine, how can it be taken away by others!" The puppet master said and ran in. In front of Kakashi is a huge circular pit, with a long stone bridge leading to the circular table in the middle of the pit. Kakashi jumped up onto the circular table. I saw something shaped like an eye in the middle of the round table, with a three-pronged kunai stuck on it. Kakashi stroked her gently and murmured: "Teacher, I'm sorry, I have to undo your seal for the time being." Kakashi said, forming a seal with his hands, and then placed his hands on the kunai. A purple light emerged instantly, with a magical light. Kakashi looked solemn, his eyes full of solemnity. at this time. A handful of kunai flew over. Kakashi was startled, turned around and looked along the kunai, only to see a figure standing at the previous entrance, it was the puppet master just now. "The dragon vein is mine! You are not allowed to touch it!" the puppet master shouted. Kakashi was furious. He didn't expect this guy to follow him. He was so focused on the seal that he didn't sense his arrival. A puppet master who wants to take possession of the Dragon Vein as his own? It¡¯s Sunagakure¡¯s centipede! Kakashi suddenly realized, no wonder he thought this guy looked familiar before. The purple light shined brightly, and the time travel officially began, but Kakashi felt a little heavy in his heart. I was interrupted by this guy just now, and there was a mistake in the time I originally planned to travel. I'm afraid it won't be what I expected. But, it was too late at this point. A purple beam of light enveloped Kakashi, and then the whole person disappeared. Only the three-pronged kunai was left in place. "No!" Baizu shouted, but it was too late. The power of the dragon vein disappeared in an instant. It would take at least three years of accumulation to regain such power. "Damn it, where did this guy go to actually consume so much energy!" Baizu looked at the round table with gloomy eyes, but there was nothing he could do. ¡°Damn it, I can only wait another three years.¡± Kakashi felt dizzy and then fainted. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)bsp; "No!" Baizu shouted, but it was too late. The power of the dragon vein disappeared in an instant. It would take at least three years of accumulation to regain such power. "Damn it, where did this guy go to actually consume so much energy!" Baizu looked at the round table with gloomy eyes, but there was nothing he could do. ¡°Damn it, I can only wait another three years.¡± Kakashi felt dizzy and then fainted. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 313 Teenager You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Kakashi finally opened his eyes. After touching his swollen head, Kakashi sat up from the ground. "Well, this is where we are." Kakashi looked around, the dragon vein was still the dragon vein, but it was very different from the previous one. "It seems that the time travel was successful, but I still need to confirm whether the time is correct." Kakashi glanced at the dragon veins on the side. The dragon vein at this time has not been sealed yet, so it seems that it must have traveled back to at least seventeen years ago. The energy of the Dragon Veins has lost a lot of energy due to Kakashi's time travel, and at this time it is no longer able to support the energy needed to travel again. "It seems that I have to stay in this place for at least a year before I can use the dragon vein again." In the original time and space, the dragon veins consumed a lot of energy because of Kakashi's time and space. However, the dragon veins in this time and space have at least received Kakashi, so the energy consumed is much less. "Let's get out of here first." Kakashi whispered and left the place immediately. In addition to the dragon veins, what is coming is the dazzling sunlight. "It seems like it's morning now. I need to find someone to find out what era modernity is." Kakashi said, chakra surged under his feet and he galloped away. When he saw the desert, Kakashi walked towards the original direction of the Fire Country. Although the geographical environment is somewhat different, the general direction is still the same. Kakashi used all his firepower, and in half a day, he arrived at the border of the Land of Fire. Standing on a tree, Kakashi looked into the distance. "This should be the Land of Fire." Kakashi closed his eyes, and the silver-white curse mark on his back suddenly turned. "Immortal mode! Turn on!" The red eye shadow instantly covered Kakashi¡¯s face, showing the characteristics of the sage mode. In an instant, all the chakra within a radius of five kilometers appeared in Kakashi's mind. "Huh? There are people fighting three kilometers ahead." Kakashi¡¯s eyes lit up, he faded away from the sage mode, and ran in that direction. In the small woods, a boy about ten years old was fighting against three middle-aged ninjas alone. "You kid, you can't run away!" ¡°Damn it!¡± The young man cursed secretly and squeezed the kunai tightly in his hand. The young man originally ran out to play secretly, but he did not expect that he would encounter an enemy. And there are three jounin! Although the young man was quite confident in his own strength, even he was unable to cope with three jounin at the same time. "It seems that we can only do our best." The young man gritted his teeth and the chakra in his body moved rapidly. The three jounin couldn't help laughing when they saw this. "You kid, are you just trying to resist? You really don't know how to live or die! Give up resistance and let us take you back, and maybe you can save your life. Otherwise, I'm afraid you will die here at such a young age." "Impossible! The word surrender will never appear in my life!" the young man said fiercely. "Hmph! Since you are seeking death, we are not polite. As long as your head is still there, we will get the information we want." After a jounin finished speaking, he took out the long sword on his body and said, "Leave this brat to me." "Hey, Qinghua, can you do it? This kid is not easy." Another jounin said. "Don't worry, he's just a ten-year-old kid. Even if he's from that clan, how powerful can he be? Let me see if the blood of a clan is more delicious." Qinghua said, showing a cruel smile, and quickly approached the young man. Although the young man was shocked, he did not lose his composure and looked at the visitor solemnly. "You kid! Go to hell!" Qinghua shouted angrily, and slashed at the young man with the long knife in his hand. Watching the blade continue to approach him, the young man's eyes were not afraid at all, but full of composure. This kind of expression is absolutely impossible to appear on a young man. The appearance of such an expression shows that this young man has a vision far beyond his years. This kind of thing is?It¡¯s a talent! Just when the blade was about to hit the young man's head, the young man stepped back suddenly, dodged the extremely fast knife, and then stabbed Qinghua's neck with the kunai in his hand. Qinghua was startled and quickly raised his knife to resist. Ding! The kunai stabbed the blade, but the young man did not feel any regret at all. Instead, he raised the corners of his mouth slightly and shouted softly: "Earth Release! Earth Release!" "What!" Qinghua was shocked, and in the next moment, several earthen spears suddenly rose up around Qinghua's body, stabbing Qinghua's body! "Oops!" Qinghua wanted to return the sword to resist, but was held tightly by the young man. "Let me go!" Qinghua shouted angrily, but the boy did not give in at all. Just when Qinghua was desperate, the other two jounin took action! "Wind escape! Wind cut!" The strong wind formed a sharp blade and directly cut off the earthen spear, while blowing towards the young man. The young man was already here and quickly pulled out his kunai to resist. But the wind pressure was so strong that the boy flew out and hit a big tree not far away. "Um!" With a muffled groan, the boy spat out a mouthful of blood, with a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth. "Failed!" Qinghua breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I'm saved." "Qinghua, don't be brave. This boy's strength is extraordinary. He just formed a seal and completed Earth Escape in an instant. He is really talented." "It is indeed powerful. He deserves to be a member of that clan. However, the better the talent, the more he deserves to die. Otherwise, when he grows up, we will be unlucky." "Yes, he will definitely die today!" The three jounin formed an encirclement, surrounding the young man in the center, and slowly moved closer. The young man smiled bitterly. He was really proud of himself. There were three jounin besieging him, and they were so cautious. Originally, the young man wanted to take advantage of their carelessness and kill someone first, but now it seems that there is no chance "No matter what, even if you die, you still have to have a few backers!" A trace of ruthlessness flashed in the young man's eyes, and the chakra in his body rotated rapidly. At this moment, a figure soared from the sky and landed in front of the young man. The four of them were stunned. "Who are you?" Qinghua asked. "It has nothing to do with you. You have two ways to go now, die, or get out." Kakashi said in a cold tone, and the aura on his body was released without reservation. In an instant, the four people present felt great pressure. "So strong!" This is the only thought in the four people's minds at this time. "My friend, this is a matter for our water demon clan. Are you sure you want to get involved?" Qinghua said harshly. "Water Demon Clan? Never heard of it. However, if you don't get out of here, I will let you know how sharp the long knife in my hand is in the next second." The Qian Ting in Kakashi's hand suddenly appeared, carrying a terrifying bloody aura. This is a murderous knife! The three Jonin looked at each other in disbelief, their eyes looking at Kakashi full of fear. Invincible! This is the common thought among the three of them at this time. "let's go!" In an instant, the three of them made a judgment because they felt the breath of death on Kakashi's body. Their intuition tells them that they cannot afford to offend this man. Seeing the three of them walking away, Kakashi looked at the boy in front of him. "Uncle, you are so awesome." The young man looked at Kakashi with admiration. The young man could clearly feel that the person in front of him had no ill intentions toward him. "Your name is?" The young man was stunned for a moment, and then said: "As for the last name, I can't say it for some reason. My name is Hashirama!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 314 Troubled Times You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi was slightly stunned. When he saw the Jarhead, he felt familiar, so he took action to scare the three Jonin. After all, this is in the past, and Kakashi must be careful in everything he does. Killing someone is something you should definitely think twice before committing. Because the butterfly effect caused by killing is the strongest. No one knows whose ancestors these people in front of them are. If they are killed by mistake, others will die. But if it is Kakashi's own ancestor who dies, the fun will be great. So it may not necessarily perish on its own, but there is a certain possibility. Kakashi would not do such a risky thing. And this boy turned out to be the legendary first Hokage, Senju Hashirama. Kakashi finally understood why the first Hokage said such things when he saw himself. Sure enough, due to the problem of dragon veins, I traveled too far and directly traveled through time for almost a hundred years. Kakashi has a headache. This period is the most chaotic period in the ninja world. People are dying every day, and the average life span of a person is less than thirty. Although there should be no problem with Kakashi's strength as long as he doesn't seek death, but he has to stay in this world for a year, and he feels a little powerless just thinking about it. Although Kakashi is not afraid of killing, he also hates killing. More importantly, if Hei Jue discovers his traces, it may cause a series of butterfly effects. No, is Black Zetsu nearby? Kakashi was shocked and quickly turned on the sage mode. Hashirama felt that the uncle in front of him suddenly became extremely serious, and a strange energy suddenly appeared in his body. Red eye shadow appeared on Kakashi¡¯s face, and Hashirama was surprised. He could feel that the uncle at this time was even more powerful than before! The powerful perception of Immortal Mode covered a large area, but no trace of Black Zetsu was found. Kakashi opened his eyes and breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Black Zetsu had not discovered Hashirama at this time. No wonder, even Black Jue may not be able to discover the reincarnation of Asura who has not yet grown up. "Uncle?" Hashirama shouted softly. "Ah? Hello, Hashirama, right? Hello, my name is Gintoki." Kakashi smiled. "Uncle Gintoki? I remember. Thank you so much for your help. Otherwise, I would have died here today." Hashirama smiled brightly, obviously feeling grateful in his heart. "Ah, you're welcome. I think you can escape even if I don't show up." "Really? I was so nervous just now. Those water demons are very strong. Maybe I can kill them in a year or two, but I'm still too young now." Kakashi shrugged, noncommittal. He naturally believed that Hashirama at this time would not be able to defeat these three jounin under normal circumstances, but as the reincarnation of Asura, he believed that explosive seeds were trivial. Hashirama continued: "Uncle Gintoki, where are you from? I don't seem to have seen you before, and you don't have a clan emblem on your body." Originally, Hashirama shouldn't ask this question. After all, in troubled times, a person's origin cannot be revealed casually. ??Especially a ninja. During the Warring States Period, there were dead people everywhere, and there was countless hatred between families. The biggest enemy of the Senju clan is the Uchiha clan. But Hashirama didn¡¯t know why. He felt that the person in front of him felt very friendly, which gave him an involuntary urge to get closer. Especially when Kakashi used Sage Mode just now, Hashirama felt like something was loose in his body. "I'm just a traveler who happened to be passing by here." "Huh? Doesn't uncle have a family?" Hashirama asked curiously. Kakashi shook his head. In terms of family, Kakashi was the only one left in the Hatake clan. So, Kakashi is not lying. Hashirama apologized quickly: "I'm sorry, Uncle Gintoki, I didn't know that all your people were dead." Hashirama is very sincere and has no doubts about what Kakashi said. After all, not too many people will be exterminated in this troubled world.   Especially some small families are either destroyed by others or absorbed by powerful families. Seeing Hashirama¡¯s appearance, Kakashi found it quite interesting. Such a guy is really similar to Naruto. "It's okay, that's the truth." Kakashi smiled. Seeing that Kakashi didn't look angry at all, Hashirama felt like he was in a trance as he showed a gentle smile. "Uncle Gintoki, where are you going like this?" Hashirama continued to ask. "Where are you going?" Kakashi was a little confused for a while. The original plan could not be implemented due to the error in time travel. He had to stay here for a year before going back again. Where to go now, Kakashi really didn't know. Seeing Kakashi¡¯s confused look, Hashirama understood. The uncle must be a homeless man, it¡¯s so pitiful. "Uncle Gintoki, do you want you to come back to my family with me?" Hashirama said sincerely. Hashirama can see that Kakashi is very powerful. If such a person can join the Senju clan, it will definitely be of great benefit to his family. What¡¯s more, Hashirama has a mysterious affection for Kakashi. "Go to your family?" Kakashi thought for a moment and felt that this might be a good choice. "Yes, yes, the people in my family are very good, you will definitely be able to get along happily." "You can go take a look." Kakashi smiled. "Really? That's great. Let's go now." As Hashirama said, he was about to pull Kakashi away, but then stopped. "What's wrong?" Kakashi asked confused. "Uncle Gintoki, I'd better go back and talk to my father first, otherwise my father will definitely scold me if I take you back rashly." Hashirama also suddenly remembered that his father would be furious if he brought a person of unknown origin back like this. If he and Kakashi got into a fight, that would be bad. Kakashi knew it when he heard this. During the Warring States Period, the level of trust between people was very low. "Uncle Gintoki, there is a small river in front of you. Just wait for me there. If father agrees that I take you back, I will come to find you at noon tomorrow. If father does not agree, I will also come and tell you. ." Hashirama said. Kakashi looked forward, then smiled and said: "Okay." Hashirama was overjoyed when he heard this, bowed to Kakashi, and said, "Thank you, Uncle Gintoki, I'll leave first." Kakashi watched Hashirama leave, with the corner of his mouth slightly raised, and murmured: "It's so interesting" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 315 The arrogant boy You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi walked in the direction pointed by Hashirama, and not long after, he saw a small stream. "It should be right here." Kakashi looked around. There was water, stone walls, and woods. It was a good place. ¡°The location here is good, it¡¯s open enough, and there¡¯s a place to hide. I¡¯ll just stay here for the time being.¡± Kakashi used earth escape to make a small cave under the stone wall, and planned to spend the night here. In this era of war, it is probably unrealistic to find a hotel. In this case, it is better to rest here first. If Kakashi has to stay here for a year, it is impossible for him to do nothing. Time is very precious to him. After catching a fish in the stream and grilling it, Kakashi sat cross-legged in the cave. He separated a shadow clone as a guardian and entered a state of practice. Kakashi has not yet fully mastered the Ry¨±chi Cave Immortal Technique he received from Orochimaru. What he is doing now is practicing the Ry¨±chi Cave Immortal Technique. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ At that time, Kakashi will consider the integration of the two. Natural energy swarmed towards Kakashi, and soon, Kakashi's eye shadow turned purple. But it¡¯s very unstable, and it seems like it might be washed away at any time. Kakashi concentrated on stabilizing the movement of chakra and was not affected by the violent natural energy. After all, having learned the senjutsu from Mount Myoki, Kakashi¡¯s state can be said to have reached that balance point. Although the two kinds of magic are somewhat different, in the final analysis they both come from natural energy and have many things in common. After a long time, Kakashi opened his eyes. The original sage mode eye shadow changed from red to purple, and the frog eye in his right eye also turned into a snake pupil. "Is this Ryuji Cave Immortal Technique? It is indeed very different from Miaomu Mountain." Kakashi whispered. "My body is very light when it comes to the magic of Miaomu Mountain, and I don't feel any tiredness, but the magic of Longdi Cave makes my mind clear when I use it, as if my IQ has increased." Of course, Kakashi knows that this is just an illusion. It is just that people have become calmer, so they have this illusion. "No wonder Kabuto was able to lay out such a big situation without rushing after he learned the magic of Ry¨±chi Cave. Not only is his quality outstanding, the magic of Ry¨±chi Cave also has a bonus on him." Kakashi said with emotion. Soon, the magical energy of Longdi Cave faded away. ¡°After all, I have just learned it, and it will take some time before I can operate it as freely as the Miaomu Mountain Immortal Technique. As for forming a curse mark on the body, one needs to wait until it is fully mastered. Kakashi is not in a hurry, he can take his time in this year. Kakashi left the cave, and it was already halfway up the moon. ? ? Stretching, Kakashi discovered that the starry sky a hundred years ago was really brighter. Those familiar faces seemed to appear in the starry sky. Naruto, Sasuke, Shisui, Itachi, Kai, Obito, and Ming. "Wait for me, I will definitely go back with stronger power." Kakashi whispered softly and made his promise to the bright moon. A gentle breeze passed by overnight, and the morning sun shone on the earth again. Kakashi was sitting by the stream, heating a pot of hot water. With a move of his hand, the fish in the stream once again became the food in Kakashi's hands. Kunai picked it lightly, and the fish had been processed and put into the pot. Soon, a pot of fragrant fish soup appeared in front of Kakashi. Kakashi took a bite and said with a smile: "A bowl of fish soup early in the morning is also a good choice." At this moment, in the woods not far from Kakashi, a long-haired boy was staring at Kakashi and the pot of fish soup next to Kakashi. "Who is this guy? Why is he here? And why does the fish he cooks taste so good?" The young man murmured to himself, but his heart was filled with doubts. "It's strange, why hasn't that boy Hashirama come yet? Doesn't he usually come very early?" The long-haired boy whispered again. Kakashi¡¯s ears beside the stream twitched slightly,He immediately smiled and said: "Since you are here, come over. What are you doing hiding there?" The long-haired boy was shocked. He didn't expect to be discovered. This guy's perception is so sharp. While the boy was thinking about whether to go over or run away quickly, Kakashi continued: "You don't even have the courage to come here, do you?" The young man's heart was agitated and he thought to himself: "Huh, isn't it just the past? What's there to be afraid of?" With enthusiasm in his heart, the young man no longer had any worries and walked over directly. "Hey, uncle, who are you and why are you here!" the boy shouted. "Why can't I be here?" Kakashi smiled. "This, thisbecause this is Hashirama and I's secret base, others are not allowed to appear here." "Hashirama?" Kakashi was stunned for a moment, carefully looked at the long-haired boy in front of him, and his heart moved. "What's your name?" Kakashi asked. "Ah? I won't tell you what my name is." The young man said arrogantly. Kakashi smiled, but he didn't expect that this powerful man who would be famous in the ninja world in the future was still a tsundere at this time. With such a shape, and having a tryst with Hashirama by the river, it is not difficult to guess the identity of the person in front of you. Uchiha Madara! The terrifying existence that will play with the ninja world in the palm of your hand in the future. Thinking of this, the murderous intention in Kakashi's heart spread out uncontrollably. ¡°As long as you kill him, you may be able to change history, all tragedies will not happen, and you won¡¯t have to seek any more power. At this time, the young man clearly felt Kakashi's murderous intention, and his heart tightened, and he said secretly: "This man has such a strong murderous intention, even stronger than his father, damn, why should I show up!" The young man felt a little regretful in his heart. Why didn't he leave just now? Instead, he rushed over as soon as his head got hot. Kakashi looked at the long-haired boy in front of him, and after a moment, he restrained his murderous intent. It seems a bit unfair that the boy in front of him is not the Uchiha Madara who will be implicated in him later. ??Besides, without one Uchiha Madara, wouldn¡¯t there be another Uchiha Madara? What's more, if you kill him, I'm afraid he will cease to exist. The impact will be too great, and Kakashi doesn't know if he can bear it. Kakashi is still a selfish person after all. Although killing the boy in front of him may prevent all subsequent tragedies, if this comes at the cost of his own life, even if there is only a one percent chance, Kakashi will not do it. Give up without hesitation. There is a better way for you, there is no need to choose this one. Seeing that the person in front of him had restrained his murderous intent, the young man felt relieved, as if he had saved a small life. Kakashi smiled and said: "Sorry, I couldn't control it for a while." ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????What?doesn¡¯t it mean to have no control? It¡¯s obvious that he has murderous intentions towards himself, okay? But the young man didn¡¯t pay much attention. In this era, it is completely normal to have murderous intentions when facing strangers. But why Kakashi restrained his murderous intention made the young man very curious. Kakashi didn¡¯t know that the boy had so many thoughts at once. He continued: "Hashirama asked me to wait for him here, so I am here." The young man was stunned for a moment and said: "Do you know Hashirama?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 316 Apprenticeship? You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡°That¡¯s right, right?¡± Kakashi smiled. "Huh? What does this mean?" Madara was a little confused. "Don't worry about that, you just need me to wait here for Hashirama. What? Do you want to wait here together?" Kakashi said. "Of course, I have an appointment with Hashirama today." Madara sat down next to Kakashi. Kakashi has restrained his murderous intent and expressed goodwill, so Madara no longer has any fear. Seeing Madara sitting next to him, Kakashi was a little surprised. This guy has a big heart. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Sure enough, the boy has not grown up yet. It seems that Madara has not broken with Hashirama for the first time, and even the Sharingan has not been opened yet. She is still a good lady with a pure heart. Kakashi didn¡¯t pay attention, picked up the soup bowl, and took another sip of fish soup. The delicious fish soup went down the throat, making the whole person feel much better. Seeing Kakashi drinking soup from the side, Madara drooled unsatisfactorily and his stomach growled. In order to go out to meet Hashirama in the morning, Madara went out very early and didn't even eat breakfast. The sound of Madara¡¯s stomach growling was not loud, but who was Kakashi? This sound was almost like thunder in his ears. Kakashi smiled and said: "What? Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?" Ban¡¯s face turned red, he turned his head arrogantly and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± "That's it, then I'll eat it myself. I can't bear to share such a delicious fish soup with others." Kakashi smiled, and at the same time took another bowl of fish soup and drank it. The rich fragrance rushed straight to Madara's nose, causing the saliva in Madara's mouth to secrete. ??Gulu! Madara swallowed again and looked at Kakashi longingly as he took another drink. Kakashi turned around to look, and Madara turned away arrogantly again. Kakashi smiled to himself, he didn¡¯t expect Madara to be so arrogant when he was a child. He filled a bowl of fish soup again, and Kakashi handed it to Madara, who was stunned for a moment. Kakashi said: "Drink, there is too much left, I can't finish it, please drink it." Madara hesitated for a moment, looked at the fragrant fish soup in his hand, swallowed his saliva and said, "Since you said so, I will kindly help you." After saying that, he couldn¡¯t wait to pour the fish soup into his mouth. Within a moment, the fish soup was finished. Madara burped with satisfaction and touched his belly with a look of enjoyment on his face. "Does it taste good?" Kakashi smiled. "Yeah, it tastes good, uncle, you are so awesome! I have never tasted such delicious fish soup." Ban said with admiration. Kakashi found it a bit funny that Uchiha Madara was actually conquered by his bowl of fish soup. "Eat more if you like. Although there isn't much soup in it, the fish hasn't been eaten yet." Kakashi said. "Really? Then I'm not welcome." Madara was overjoyed and immediately raided the pot of fish soup. After the arrogant mask was torn off, Madara didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to the heavy baggage. Looking at Madara who was eating fish, Kakashi felt that this boy was a little cute for some reason. Not long after, Madara lay on the ground contentedly, looking at the blue sky and white clouds, thinking that this life would probably be perfect like this. "Thank you for your hospitality, uncle." Madara said to Kakashi. "You're welcome." Kakashi smiled. At this moment, a figure suddenly flashed across the other side of the stream. Both Kakashi and Madara noticed it immediately and stood up. The two of them looked at each other and saw that they were none other than Hashirama. "Hashirama? Why did you come here? You may be late today." Madara said with a look of disgust. Hashirama, the boy with the Jarhead, giggled and said, "Ah, I'm sorry, something was delayed." "Really, so much time was wasted." "Sorry, sorry." Hashirama looked apologetic. Immediately, Hashirama also saw Kakashi, jumped up and jumped in front of the two of them. "Uncle Gintoki, I told my father and he rejected my request." Hashirama said a little lowly. CardCassie was not surprised when she heard this. In this era, it is not easy to take in an outsider. "It doesn't matter." Kakashi said nonchalantly. But it was Kakashi¡¯s attitude that made Hashirama feel even more guilty. "I'm sorry, Uncle Gintoki." Hashirama apologized again. "Huh? What are you doing?" Madara said in confusion. "I originally wanted Uncle Gintoki to come to my house, but my father refused. Hey, that's not right. How did you two know each other?" Hashirama suddenly asked. "Are you talking about this uncle? I came here to wait for you, but unexpectedly I met this uncle and said he was also waiting for you, so we got to know each other." Madara replied. "So that's it." Hashirama suddenly realized. "Okay, Hashirama, it's okay. I can understand it. Since your family doesn't agree, then forget it." Kakashi smiled. At this time, Madara said: "If Hashirama's house can't be used, then uncle, go to my house!" "Huh? Madara, do you want uncle to come to your house too?" "Yes, the fish cooked by uncle is delicious. If uncle comes to my house, I can eat it every day." Madara proudly told his plan, and at the same time he was very pleased with himself, feeling that he was so clever. Kakashi was a little helpless when he heard this. When did he become a chef? "What, Madara, Uncle Gintoki is a very powerful ninja. How could he go to your house to cook fish for you? It's so disrespectful of him." Hashirama retorted dissatisfied. Madara was stunned for a moment, and at this moment he also remembered the powerful aura and killing intent that had just emanated from Kakashi. Indeed, a person with such a powerful momentum is definitely a strong man. "That's true, hahaha." Madara said with a silly smile, rubbing the back of his head. Kakashi looked at the two of them talking to each other, feeling as if he had no chance to interrupt. Suddenly, Hashirama's eyes lit up and he said, "Uncle Gintoki, why don't I worship you as my teacher?" "Huh?" Kakashi looked confused. What's going on? The god of ninja, Senju Hashirama, wants to worship him as his master? "What's wrong? Uncle Gintoki doesn't want to?" Seeing that Kakashi seemed unwilling, Hashirama instantly became depressed and squatted on the ground holding his knees. Madara was also stunned for a moment. He knew Hashirama's strength very well, but he actually wanted to worship the uncle in front of him as his master. I'm afraid there were other reasons besides admiration for his strength. "Well, it's not that I don't want to, it's just" Kakashi hesitated, this development seemed a bit strange. "Just what?" Hashirama saw that Kakashi seemed to be a little relieved, and he immediately said excitedly. "Nothing, nothing." At this time, Madara suddenly said: "Uncle, I also want to worship you as my teacher!" "Huh?" Kakashi was stunned again. "Madara, what are you doing? Uncle Gintoki is my master." Hashirama said with some displeasure. "Huh, I won't let you become a disciple alone. Wouldn't this mean that you will surpass me." Madara said with an arrogant look on his face. "What, you never defeated me." "What did you say!" Ban said angrily. "Okay, you two, stop arguing." Kakashi rubbed his ears. Speaking of which, these two people were really noisy when they quarreled. "I said, why do you want to worship me as your teacher?" Kakashi asked helplessly. Hashirama and Madara looked at each other and said in unison: "We must become stronger! Change this troubled world!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 317 Tacit Understanding You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "What a reason to get excited." Kakashi smiled. "Ah? Uncle Gintoki, do you agree with this?" Hashirama looked at Kakashi expectantly. Kakashi nodded. He had nothing to do for a year, but he didn¡¯t mind training the two future great gods. As for the impact, there may be some, but it is within the controllable range. The lives of these two people were tragic. Looking at Hashirama and Madara in front of him, Kakashi felt as if he suddenly saw Naruto and Sasuke. Seeing Kakashi agree, Hashirama was overjoyed, while Madara suddenly became a little hesitant. Madara leaned next to Hashirama¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Hashirama, have you ever seen uncle take action?¡± Hashirama was stunned for a moment and said, "No, what's wrong?" "Ah, do you know how strong uncle is?" "I don't know, but it should be very powerful, right?" Hashirama said. Although the exchange between the two was in a low voice, it was not difficult for Kakashi to hear it. Seeing being questioned, Kakashi also had the idea of ????establishing a teacher's style. I may not be able to defeat you when you grow up, but I am still happy to bully you when you are ten years old. Kakashi didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly had an urge to play a prank in his heart. "I heard it." Kakashi said. Hashirama and Madara were both stunned. Hashirama quickly said: "Uncle Gintoki, we are not doubting your strength." "It doesn't matter. In that case, why not do it more realistically? You two can do it together." Kakashi smiled. Hashirama and Madara looked at each other, and both saw the fighting spirit in each other's eyes. Since you want to become a disciple, it is still necessary to confirm the ability of the master in front of you. Although Kakashi looks very strong, the two of them want to confirm how strong he is. "Then, let's get started." Kakashi smiled. Hearing this, Hashirama and Madara were not idle and attacked together. Although the two are extremely talented, they are too young after all. One has not yet activated the Wood Release Blood Successor, and the other has not activated the Sharingan. Therefore, when it comes to real combat power, they are only around the special jounin. And even if there are hundreds of such opponents, they still can't shake Kakashi today. Hashirama and Madara jointly attacked, one on the left and the other on the right. Hashirama punched Kakashi directly in the face, while Madara hit Kakashi's legs with a flying kick. The attack was very fast, and the two of them appeared in front of Kakashi almost in the blink of an eye. But Kakashi was unmoved at all. Both Hashirama and Madara are a little strange, why doesn't Kakashi hide? Can¡¯t escape? impossible! With that momentum, it was impossible to dodge the tentative attacks of the two men. Just when the attack was about to land on Kakashi, he smiled. With a movement of his body, he dodged directly through the gap between the two attacks. At the same time, he pressed Madara's head with one hand and pushed Hashirama's waist with the other. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Madara was pinned to the ground by Kakashi, while Hashirama was slapped into the sky with a palm. "Ouch!" Madara groaned and buried his head on the ground. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Hashirama enjoyed a free fall in the air. "This speed is not enough, it is too slow." Kakashi said, taking his hand away from Madara's head and moving aside. Madara touched his nose, stood up, and said, "Uncle, you are too harsh. My nose is almost broken by you." "Sorry, I didn't pay attention for a moment." Kakashi apologized, but there was no trace of the apology that he should have. Instead, he had a smile full of malice. At this time, the pillars in the sky fell down with screams. Kakashi reached out to catch it and threw it next to Madara. ¡°It was such a close call, I almost fell to death.¡± Hashirama said, patting his chest. "Hashirama, it's so embarrassing." Madara said, covering his face. "What, you fly up and try." Hashirama said dissatisfied. "Okay, you two, you have to be more serious next time." Kakashi said. When the two of them heard this, their expressions became a little solemn. Although the confrontation just happened for a brief moment,Sexual chakra, the stone shoots out! Like a huge wind blade, the wind chakra mixed with the stone not only did not fuel the fire, but directly cut the fireball in half. "What? How is that possible!" Madara was shocked, not expecting that the fire escape he was so proud of would be defeated in such a way. "Madara, now is not the time to be surprised." Hashirama said again. "Yeah." Madara calmed down. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The moment the flame was cut open, several more stones appeared in the hands of the two men. The figures of the two people kept moving, and the stones in their hands kept hitting out. Kakashi swayed slightly, dodging all the stones. Suddenly, Kakashi frowned. Looking at the two rocks coming at a rapid speed, Kakashi smiled slightly. I see. The moment the two rocks approached Kakashi, they made two bangs and turned into two figures. It¡¯s Hashirama and Madara! The two of them shouted at the same time: "Watch the boxing!" Kakashi moved his hands, grabbed the two fists, and then pressed the two of them to the ground. And the two figures who threw stones before instantly turned into soil. Earth clone! It turns out that the moment Hashirama used the Go Fireball Technique, he separated into two earth clones, and at the same time Hashirama and Madara turned into two stones using the Transformation Technique. It is to use this moment of close proximity to cause damage to Kakashi. It¡¯s a pity that Kakashi¡¯s sense is so sharp that the plan of the two was immediately ruined. "It's a good plan, but unfortunately, you still failed." Kakashi smiled. Hearing this, Madara and Hashirama looked like two defeated fighting cocks, with expressions of disappointment on their faces. Unexpectedly, the battle plan that was thought to be a sure victory ushered in failure. Kakashi let go of the two of them and said with a smile: "How? Do you want to continue?" Hashirama and Madara looked at each other and shook their heads. Kakashi has proven his strength. Throughout the whole process, Kakashi used no ninjutsu except for a substitute technique. But it was like this, leaving the two of them with nothing to do. Hashirama said firmly: "Uncle Gintoki, I, Hashirama, am willing to be your disciple!" "Uncle, I am also willing to do so!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 318 Troubled Times and Hatred You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Looking at the two young ladies in front of him, it was hard for Kakashi to imagine that it was just these two people who settled this troubled world. But the thing is right in front of you, Kakashi can¡¯t believe it even if he wants to. "Uncle Gintoki, no, Gintoki-sensei, what ninjutsu are you going to teach us?" Hashirama said expectantly. Hearing this, Madara also looked at Kakashi expectantly. Seeing this, Kakashi thought for a moment and said, "Well, I need to think about this and see what you are good at." Hashirama said: "Gintoki-sensei, I know earth escape and water escape, and my physical skills are also very strong. This guy Madara is no match for me at all." "What? I'm no worse than you in physical skills." Madara said dissatisfied. "You fell to the ground before me in the last duel." Hashirama said with a smile. "Tch, then you fell to the ground too." Madara said unhappily. "You were the one who fell first. Sweep!" Hashirama made a face at Madara. "You! Huh!" Madara crossed his hands on his chest and turned his head arrogantly. Kakashi shook his head helplessly, these two people really loved each other. "Gintoki-sensei, I'm good at fire escape!" Madara said. "Okay, I understand. Don't rush to teach ninjutsu. Laying a good foundation is the key." Kakashi said. "Foundation? Our foundation is already very solid." Hashirama said in confusion. Madara also nodded in agreement. Both of them already have strength that far exceeds that of their peers. It is really strange to say that their foundation is not strong. Kakashi smiled and said: "High strength and good foundation are two different things." ¡°Gintoki-sensei, I don¡¯t quite understand.¡± "The chakra in our body is composed of mental strength and physical strength, and the amount of chakra is often directly related to the strength. Therefore, chakra is the key factor that determines how much a ninja can become. Of course, it means Under the same circumstances. The strength of a ninja does not entirely depend on chakra, but also on tactics, secret techniques and blood succession." Both Hashirama and Madara nodded. Both of them come from blood inheritance families, and they both have the most intuitive feelings about the so-called secret arts and blood inheritance. Once the blood inheritance is started, the strength will increase geometrically. "And the foundation I'm talking about is the cultivation of mental power and the cultivation of the body." "I understand physical training, Hashirama and I do it every day, but what is mental training?" Madara asked doubtfully. Kakashi smiled and said: "There are many ways to practice mental power. Some people are born with strong mental power, and some people are naturally weak in mental power. Only by increasing the intensity of mental power can the upper limit of chakra be exceeded." "What should we do?" Hashirama asked. "The simplest way to improve mental power is faith, that is, will. The stronger the faith, the stronger the power that is unleashed. This method is too abstract and is obviously unrealistic for daily practice, so , the only thing left that can be used is the training method of mental strength." Kakashi paused for a moment, took out a scroll and continued: "This is the secret technique of spiritual power cultivation. You two take a look at it first, and I will answer it for you one by one later." The two took it and looked at it curiously. The method of spiritual power training that Kakashi gave the two of them was exactly the secret technique he got from Kurenai. Over the years, Kakashi has been practicing this secret technique. Kakashi¡¯s mental power is now several times stronger than before. It is precisely because of this increase in mental power that Kakashi has more chakra. Only by practicing immortality can one succeed. Otherwise, with Kakashi¡¯s chakra, it would be almost impossible to practice magic. In the original work, Kabuto's chakra increased dramatically after being transplanted with Orochimaru's cells, and he met the conditions for practicing immortality. At this time, Kakashi taught the secret technique of spiritual power to the two of them for a certain purpose. Needless to say, Hashirama has inherited the immortal body, and his physical strength is absolutely incredible, but his mental strength is a bit inferior compared to the immortal body. The way to practice spiritual power can make up for it a little. Madara¡¯s Sharingan is the greatest expression of mental power. Enhancing mental power will naturally help his strength. Both of them have their own growth trajectories, and it is difficult for Kakashi to change them without authorization. He can only give them two ideas based on the original ones.People help with more. As for why he helped the two of them, Kakashi couldn¡¯t explain clearly. Maybe he simply wanted to help these two tragic heroes in the original work. "It's ridiculous that Madara's generation of ninja legends has been played with by a being like Black Zetsu for a lifetime. It has to be said to be a kind of sadness. Maybe I can do something for the two of them. Not long after, Hashirama said: "Teacher Gintoki, the writing on this is so profound that I can't understand it." Madara also nodded. Kakashi is not surprised. With their current knowledge, it would be unusual for them to understand. At that moment, Kakashi explained it to the two of them, and then they suddenly realized it. "You can't teach others what I taught you, understand?" Kakashi said. Hashirama and Madara both nodded when they heard this. This is not difficult to understand, and the two of them are not surprised. The reason why Kakashi didn't let the two people get out was just to prevent history from going too far. What Kakashi didn¡¯t know was that the butterfly¡¯s wings had already begun to flutter when he came here through the gate of time. After practicing for a while, the two of them felt tired and took a rest. It was almost noon, Kakashi had nothing to do, and made lunch for the two of them. Although fish soup and grilled fish are both fish, Kakashi made them taste different. Hashirama and Madara both finished their lunch with enjoyment on their faces, and looked at Kakashi with something different in their expressions. In this era of indifference, both Madara and Hashirama were touched by being cared for in this way. After lunch, the three of them lay down by the river, enjoying the afternoon sunshine. At the same time, they were chatting casually. Suddenly, Hashirama asked: "Teacher Gintoki, tell me why this troubled world exists." "Troubled times?" Kakashi murmured. "Ever since I was sensible, death has been a common occurrence. Several of my brothers all died in the hands of the enemy. They were all seven or eight years old. They were dejected before they could enjoy the beauty of this world. Gone." Hashirama said a little depressed. Madara was deeply touched when he heard this. After all, he also had the same experience. Both of them looked at Kakashi, expecting to get an answer. "In troubled times, it's really hard to explain. Human beings are complex creatures and always have a variety of emotions. When one person's emotions burst out and another person can't understand him, A conflict will arise between the two people. Once this conflict expands, it will become a battle, and then life and death will be divided. Hatred is born. Once hatred is born, it is difficult to eliminate, because it is difficult for the party to forgive first. It¡¯s equally difficult for the other side to understand.¡± Kakashi looked at the two people with thoughtful faces and continued: "Unless people understand each other, hatred will not die, and the war will not stop. After all, this is an era of melee. . And if you want to be reasonable, you still need to have a strong fist." "Teacher, I seem to understand a little bit." Hashirama said thoughtfully. Kakashi smiled and continued: "When one party cannot let go, it requires the efforts of the other party. Hashirama, when you get to that step, you will fully understand what I said today." ( Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 319 Chapter 319: The Prospect of Konoha You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The reason why the troubled times at this time exist is partly because of hatred, and partly because of interests. It¡¯s just that the issue of interests can never be resolved. Wherever there are people, there will be interest disputes, which are completely unavoidable. So Kakashi avoided talking about it because it was meaningless. But hatred can be eliminated. The five great ninja villages that followed were formed into one village precisely because the hatred of the various families in the village was resolved. Of course, there is no escape from the relationship of interests. The word "interest" can cause war or promote peace. After the fourth war, the hatred among the five great ninja villages disappeared, and they reached the point where hatred towards each other was eliminated. Because of the alliance, peace has been maintained for decades. Of course, there may still be benefits that cannot be escaped, but mutual understanding between each other does promote peace. And if you want to promote this kind of peace, it still cannot be achieved without strong power. Even Naruto, who is the strongest in mouth escaping, always defeats the opponent first every time he wants to use mouth dodge to attack others. Only the strong have the right to speak, that's all. Although there is no dispute, it is a bloody fact. Kakashi said this to Hashirama at this time, just to make the relationship between Hashirama and Madara more harmonious in the future. Madara later lost everything. It would be really sad if even the last bond was broken. Of course, Kakashi also knows that he is worrying too much. After all, Hashirama is to Madara, just like Naruto to Sasuke, and he will probably never let go. In the end, maybe they can¡¯t tell whether this is friendship or love. (Don¡¯t say they can¡¯t tell the difference, neither can we readers!) Hey, it seems like something strange has sneaked in. Hashirama and Madara both thought deeply when they heard the words. Maybe this was a small seed planted in their hearts. The time of practice passed slowly like water, and Hashirama and Madara each returned to their families. Although the identity of the two people is unknown to the other, they both have vague guesses. It¡¯s just that no one is willing to pierce this layer of window paper. For the two of them, having a friend they can talk to is really a rare thing. Watching the two separated by the river and walking in opposite directions, Kakashi seemed to see the future. Kakashi couldn't do anything about it and could only lament. For Kakashi, the future of the two people has already been determined. After all, in Kakashi's era, both of them were dead. "Hashirama, Madara, maybe things will be different when we meet in the future." Kakashi sighed, returned to the temporary cave he had made, and continued practicing. Days like this lasted for a while. During the day, Kakashi taught Hashirama and Madara how to practice spiritual power and some physical techniques and ninjutsu. At night, Kakashi practiced senjutsu alone. The days passed very leisurely. But Kakashi had a vague feeling that days like this might not last long. Hashirama and Madara were fighting next to the stream, competing, while Kakashi watched. "Madara, straighten your fist, the angle is too high, go lower. If it had been like this just now, Hashirama would have been lying on the ground." "Hashirama, the strength of your leg is deviated, a little to the right, so that you can hit Madara just now." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The entire process of the competition between the two was filled with advice. In the end, the two of them lay on the ground exhausted, breathing heavily. "Huhu, I'm so tired, Madara, you've become stronger." Hashirama tilted his head and looked at Madara and said. "Tch, so are you." Madara responded. Both of them felt joy in their hearts, and this feeling of becoming stronger made them both know that their goals were getting closer and closer. Looking at the man wearing a white short-sleeved windbreaker, both of them felt a hint of admiration and respect in their hearts. "Isn't it possible anymore?" Kakashi smiled. "Of course it's okay, I can still stand up!" Hearing this, Hashirama struggled to stand up, and his body gained a little more strength. Seeing this, Madara was not to be outdone at all and stood up as well. "I still have strength!" Looking at the trembling two people, Kakashi smiled and said: "Since you all have the strength, why not give it a try to see who can climb this rock wall first." Kakashi pointed to the stone wall on the side, and both of them looked over. The stone wall is very high, about a few hundred meters high. It is naturally a wishful thinking for ordinary people, but for ninjas, it is not difficult. ¡°Then, let¡¯s get started!¡± Kakashi gave an order, Hashirama and Madara both ran out, and a burst of smoke and dust ran out of the stone wall. ¡°They are two really energetic boys.¡± Kakashi smiled and then disappeared without a trace. Not long after, Hashirama and Madara were just a little bit away from the finish line. "Madara, the first place is mine!" Hashirama said proudly. "Humph, you think too much! It must be mine!" Madara said without showing any signs of weakness. The two went hand in hand and finally arrived at the same time. As soon as the two arrived, they heard the sound of applause. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. Kakashi clapped his hands and said with a smile: "Very good, it looks like a draw." "Huh? Gintoki-sensei, why are you here? Aren't you down there?" Hashirama asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s natural to climb up.¡± "Gintoki-sensei, we didn't see you coming up with us just now?" Madara said. "Well, don't go into these details here, look behind you." Kakashi smiled. After hearing this, the two of them looked towards the back. The lush forest appeared in front of their eyes at this moment. The seemingly endless forest sea, the towering mountains, the blue sky, and the white clouds all look so peaceful and beautiful. "Wow! So beautiful!" Hashirama exclaimed. "Yes, from here you can take in all the scenery of the forest, it's really great!" Madara also smiled. Kakashi touched their heads and said, "This is what it feels like to look down at the world." When they heard this, both of them were stunned. Are they looking down at the world? It¡¯s a wonderful feeling to see all the small mountains at a glance, but it also feels a bit cold at the top. At this time, both of them looked at each other and showed a smile. It¡¯s cold at high places, but we still have companions. A trace of loneliness suddenly appeared on Hashirama's face. No matter how strong he became, he could never get back what he had lost. "It's a pity that my dead brothers can no longer see this scene." Hashirama murmured. Madara was also a little disappointed when he heard this, and Hashirama's words resonated with him. Kakashi said: "The deceased have passed away, Hashirama, cherishing the people in the present is the most important thing." Hashirama was stunned when he heard this, then smiled and said: "Teacher Gintoki is right! I have decided! I will build a village here in the future! Be the support of everyone! Protect everyone! I will also build a school to All children who have not grown up will be cultivated in it, and a hierarchy of tasks will be established so that everyone can perform tasks in line with their own abilities! Gintoki-sensei, Madara, what do you think?" Madara was stunned and said: "You are really naive, how could you do that?" Kakashi smiled: "It's a good idea, isn't it?" "That's right, that's right, Madara, you see, Gintoki-sensei agrees with what I said, so come along! Let's create this village together! In this village, we can protect our brother." Ban smiled and said: "Well, that's a really good idea. Maybe this is the beginning of us working together to put an end to the troubled times!" "Right! I think this idea is really great! Gintoki-sensei, are you right?" Hashirama said. "Yeah, great." "Gintoki-sensei, then give this village a name!" Hashirama looked at Kakashi expectantly. Kakashi was stunned for a moment, want to give him a name? Kakashi looked at Madara aside, and then smiled and said: "Why don't we call it Konoha, hidden in the ninja village of Konoha. The people in the village are all leaves of Konoha, even if they are dead, withered, and withered It needs to be turned into fertilizer to nourish this big tree called Konoha, allowing it to grow stronger." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 320 Breakup You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡°Teacher Gintoki, let¡¯s go back first.¡± Hashirama said. "Well, go ahead." By the stream, Hashirama and Madara exchanged stones and agreed to meet again tomorrow. Watching the two people leave, Kakashi sighed. This was probably the last time he would see the two of them calmly again. If the prediction is good, the next time will be the moment when Madara and Hashirama break up. Can you stop this? Kakashi shook his head, there was no explanation for this at all. Although Hashirama and Madara are good in strength at this time, they are absolutely unable to compare with the clan leaders of the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan. People who speak softly cannot get any say at all. Without the right to speak, you can only passively accept it. "It's fate." On the willow tree in the moonlight, Kakashi sat cross-legged in the cave. Natural energy gathered into Kakashi¡¯s body from all directions, and purple eye shadow slowly emerged. Kakashi opened his eyes, and his right eye had turned into a snake pupil. After letting out a breath of turbid air, Kakashi murmured: "I finally got it done." The cultivation of Immortal Arts in Longdi Cave is much faster than the Immortal Arts in Miaomu Mountain. It¡¯s not that the magic in Ryuji Cave is simpler than the magic in Mt. Myoboku, but that Kakashi already has experience and is more comfortable practicing it. Kakashi formed a seal with his hands, condensing the Ry¨±chi Cave Senjutsu chakra gathered on his body into a curse seal, and sealed it on his lower back, distributed on the left and right with the silver-white curse seals of Myobokuyama Senjutsu. This process is a bit slow and it took an hour to complete. If anyone sees Kakashi¡¯s back at this time, they will find that next to the silver-white curse seal, there is another black and purple curse seal. The two are distributed on both sides, with clear distinction. After finishing all this, Kakashi opened his eyes and let out a breath. "The magic of Longdi Cave has finally been completed, and the road to the integration of magic has once again taken a small step." Kakashi has no idea whether the fusion of the celestial arts of the three holy lands can be successful. He just feels that the legendary Six Paths celestial arts should have some relationship with these three major celestial arts. As for whether it can be established, Kakashi can only know after trying it. Having obtained the second of the three great immortal arts, you can try the fusion method. Thinking of this, Kakashi's expression became a little solemn. The magical chakra is inherently wild. If the fusion fails, I am afraid that my situation will become dangerous. "No matter what, when you get to this point, you have to give it a try." Kakashi thought like this and released a little bit of the two curse seals in his body. Two completely different magical chakras were instantly intertwined. It¡¯s like two evil dragons meeting each other, and both become very crazy! Kakashi¡¯s expression changed, and he secretly thought that it was not good. He did not expect that these two magic techniques would have such a great repulsive effect. Kakashi immediately made a decision and activated two curse seals to absorb the magical chakra. Kakashi¡¯s reaction was not unpleasant, but it was still a step too late. The intertwined senjutsu chakra of the two exploded slightly in Kakashi's body! Poof! Kakashi spat out a mouthful of blood! Kakashi rested on the ground with one hand, his hair a little messy. ¡°Damn, I didn¡¯t expect the reaction to be so strong!¡± Kakashi felt that the meridians in his body were slightly damaged, and it would probably take several days to recover. "It seems that for now, the fusion of the two immortal arts is impossible. What is the problem?" Kakashi frowned, thinking about the reason. After a while, Kakashi¡¯s eyes lit up and he came to a conclusion. Miaomu Mountain and Longdi Cave, toads and snakes. These two are originally opposites to each other. It is indeed difficult for them to merge. To accomplish this, I'm afraid a little blender is needed. Shigulin Immortal Technique! I am afraid that the possibility of fusion can only be realized after adding the Shigu Forest Immortal Technique. "It seems that I have acted too hastily. Only after I have mastered the three major magic arts can I start to integrate them." Kakashi covered his chest, thenThe burning pain continued, but it was nothing serious. Kakashi took a wound medicine, recovered for a while, and then rested. But at this time, the Uchiha clan and the Senju clan discovered something not big or small. In the end, the matter between Hashirama and Madara was exposed to the eyes of their fathers. Both Senju Buddhama and Uchiha Tajima made the same choice, which was to let Hashirama and Madara go to seduce each other, eventually capture each other, and ask for confidential information about the other party's family. Although Hashirama and Madara were reluctant in every possible way, they could only give in under the heavy pressure from their father. It¡¯s just that both of them took out the stone they left behind before leaving today, thoughtfully. In the early morning, the sun shines again on the small creek. Kakashi stood on the top of the stone wall, looking into the distance. Under this stone wall is the Konoha of the future. And this stone wall is the future Hokage Rock. "Um?" Kakashi let out a sigh as he saw two familiar figures, Hashirama and Madara. Not far behind them, there were two figures, one big and one small. "Finally, has the day come?" Kakashi sighed softly. The story is going on as scheduled under Kakashi's eyes. Hashirama and Madara each exchanged stones and understood that their respective families had set up an ambush for this. The two wanted to leave, but the next moment, Senjubuma, Kotobirama, Uchiha Tajima, and Koizumi rushed out one after another. The four confront each other, and murderous intentions are everywhere. In the end, Madara turned against Hashirama for the sake of his younger brother. "Hashirama, we are still too naive. I'm afraid those beautiful visions mentioned before will not be realized." "Madara, you" "Hashirama, I'm glad I got to know you and Gintoki-sensei during this time." "Madara, it took a lot of effort for us to have a common ideal. You won't give up so easily, right?" Hashirama looked at Madara expectantly, hoping to get a positive answer. Madara closed his eyes and gritted his teeth and said: "Senju Hashirama, we are enemies. Everything before was a mistake. There is only hatred between us. It is too difficult to understand each other. Let's see you on the battlefield later. My name is , Uchiha Madara!¡± Madara suddenly opened his eyes, and the scarlet Sharingan looked a little strange. Hashirama was stunned for a moment, the Sharingan had already explained everything. Kakashi sighed leisurely, jumped down from the stone wall, and landed among the six people. The six people were all stunned, especially Uchiha Tajima and Senjubutsu. Someone was actually peeping here, but they didn't know it? This person¡¯s hiding ability is a bit too terrifying. Kakashi ignored the two of them and looked at Hashirama and Madara. "Hashirama, Madara, I didn't expect that you would still reach this point." Madara lowered his head, not knowing how to face Kakashi. And Hashirama said: "Teacher Gintoki, we" Halfway through, Hashirama didn¡¯t know where to start. "Are you the mysterious strong man that Hashirama mentioned?" Thousand-Armed Buddhama asked. Uchiha Tajima asked: "You are the one teaching Madara ninjutsu recently?" Faced with the two people¡¯s questions, Kakashi did not answer. At this time, he only felt that his interest was waning. "Damn it! How dare you ignore my Uchiha clan!" Seeing Kakashi not answering him, Uchiha Tajima was furious. The Thousand-Armed Buddha is also a little angry. The two looked at each other and saw anger in each other's eyes. Since the two are the biggest rivals, they naturally have the deepest understanding of each other. With just a look, both of them saw the murderous intent in the other's eyes. Such people should be killed first! Hashirama and Madara also noticed this subtle atmosphere at this time, and were shocked. "Gintoki-sensei! Be careful!" Hashirama and Madara shouted at the same time. During this period of time together, Kakashi has already left a place in their hearts. The next moment, the long swords of Uchiha Tajima and Senjubutsu slashed at Kakashi at the same time. "Go to hell! Arrogant boy!" ? One left and one right, completely blocking Kakashi's escape route. It¡¯s over! This is the same thought in Hashirama and Madara's mind at this time. Regarding their father¡¯s strength, the two also understood that although Kakashi seemed unfathomable to them, facing their father, both Hashirama and Madara felt that Kakashi had no hope of escaping this blow. Even everyone present didn¡¯t think Kakashi could escape this blow. When the blade almost brushed Kakashi's sleeve, he still didn't move. Senju Buddhama and Uchiha Tajima showed cruel smiles at the same time. But the next second, they stood stunned on the spot. Ding! The two knives collide! The swords between Uchiha Tajima and Senju Buddha collided fiercely, but Kakashi was nowhere to be found. "This isspace ninjutsu?" Uchiha Tajima said in shock. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)The same idea in ?. Regarding their father¡¯s strength, the two also understood that although Kakashi seemed unfathomable to them, facing their father, both Hashirama and Madara felt that Kakashi had no hope of escaping this blow. Even everyone present didn¡¯t think Kakashi could escape this blow. When the blade almost brushed Kakashi's sleeve, he still didn't move. Senju Buddhama and Uchiha Tajima showed cruel smiles at the same time. But the next second, they stood stunned on the spot. Ding! The two knives collide! The swords between Uchiha Tajima and Senju Buddha collided fiercely, but Kakashi was nowhere to be found. "This isspace ninjutsu?" Uchiha Tajima said in shock. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 321 is on the verge of breaking out! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Uchiha Tajima and Senjubutsu both had expressions of surprise. Space Ninjutsu is a very difficult ninjutsu to learn. Even if I tell you all the key points of Ninjutsu, you will still be powerless without the corresponding talent. It can be said that, in a sense, space ninjutsu is even rarer than blood succession limit. At least Senju Buddhama and Uchiha Tajima have not seen anyone use space ninjutsu. The two people¡¯s understanding of space ninjutsu still exists in the family¡¯s documentation. Uchiha Tajima even knows that when the Sharingan evolves into the Mangekyo Sharingan, there will be a certain chance of deriving space ninjutsu. But the Mangekyou Sharingan has not appeared in the clan for a long time. So long that Uchiha Tajima thought it was a legend. Not to mention the shock of Senju Buddhama and Uchiha Tajima, Hashirama and Madara were also shocked. The two of them are still young and have no knowledge of space ninjutsu yet, but they just saw clearly that Kakashi disappeared in an instant. It wasn¡¯t a teleportation technique or a physical technique, it just disappeared for no reason. It was only then that they realized that their understanding of their teacher was very limited. Over the past few days, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve only learned a little bit. Tobirama and Izuna looked shocked. They couldn't imagine that Senjubuma and Uchiha Tajima's joint attack failed to succeed. You must know that in this troubled world, there are probably not many people with such ability. Tobirama even felt that there was something very interesting about the fluctuations when the silver-haired weirdo disappeared. But what exactly it is, the young Tobirama still doesn¡¯t know. Just when everyone was shocked, Kakashi's figure appeared again, and the location where he appeared was where the blades of Senju Buddhama and Uchiha Tajima met. Kakashi stood on the two long swords and whispered: "I have no intention of being an enemy of the two of you. I just feel a little sad for my two disciples. There is no need for you to be so angry." Looking at Kakashi who was so close, Senjubuma and Uchiha Tajima drew their swords at the same time and put them back into their scabbards. Kakashi turned over and landed on the other side. "May I ask your name?" Uchiha Tajima said. "Gintoki." Uchiha Tajima frowned, Kakashi only said his first name, but not his last name, which made people think a lot. Seeing Uchiha Tajima¡¯s expression, Kakashi also understood somewhat. "As for my surname, I'm just a traveler walking alone in this world, so I don't mind saying it." Senju Buddhama's eyes lit up. Hashirama had told him before that Gintoki was a powerful individual who wanted to join the Senju clan. "But Thousand-Armed Buddha Jian feels that he is just an unknown person, not very powerful. What's more, in this era, who dares to say that taking in an outsider will not turn him into a spy. But now that he has seen Kakashi with his own eyes, Senjubujian can be sure that this person is definitely not a spy. Such combat power is enough to become the leader of a clan. No one would be so bored as to let a person with such strength come out as a spy. As for Kakashi¡¯s combat power, just having the space ninjutsu is enough to make Senju Buddha¡¯s heart flutter. Although space ninjutsu has high talent requirements, how can the Senju clan lack genius? Thinking of this, Senju Buddhama said: "Brother Gintoki, since you are Hashirama's master, you are naturally a guest of my Senju clan. The relationship was not explained before, so misunderstandings are inevitable. Now that we have made it clear, why not come to me If the Thousand Hands Clan is a guest, I, the Thousand Hands Clan, must treat me as a distinguished guest." Before Kakashi spoke, Uchiha Tajima said: "Mr. Gintoki, you are Madara's master and a guest of my Uchiha clan. You should go to visit our Uchiha clan first." It¡¯s no wonder that they can¡¯t face this. The strength of the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan is about the same. If Kakashi joins a combat force that destroys the balance, it is likely to directly lead to the demise of the other party. In the original work, the reason why the Uchiha clan lost to the Senju clan was because Uchiha Izuna, one of the four major powers of the two clans at the time, was severely injured by Senju Tobirama's newly created Flying Thunder God Slash, resulting in a lack of high-end combat power, so that The originally evenly matched situation was instantly shattered. Seeing that their fathers are trying to win over Kakashi, Hashirama and Madara are a little a little bit confused.Confused, if Kakashi goes to the other party's family, how will he deal with himself? Losing two people you identify with on the same day? Hashirama and Madara were a little disappointed at the same time, but no one came forward to persuade Kakashi. Kakashi will naturally not agree to the wooing of Senju Buddhama and Uchiha Tajima. He is a passer-by, and he must not do anything to change this general situation. Kakashi shook his head and said, "Sorry, I didn't have such an idea." Seeing Kakashi¡¯s refusal, Uchiha Tajima and Senju Buddha gathered their murderous intent again. If you can¡¯t keep such a person for your own use, you absolutely can¡¯t keep him! Seeing the two men filled with murderous intent, Kakashi felt helpless. ??????????????????????????????????????????????? together out to see the Thunder God fly away, but suddenly felt a little happy to see him. ??The magic of Longdi Cave has just been completed, so it is better to experiment. My muscles and bones have indeed not been moved for a long time. Hashirama and Madara were both shocked when they realized their father's intentions. "Father! Stop!" Hashirama shouted. "Father! Calm down." Madara shouted. "It's a pity that Senju Buddhama and Uchiha Tajima didn't pay attention to their sons at all. ????????????????????????????????This is the Warring States Period. "Brother Gintoki, if you are not willing to visit my Senju clan today, I'm afraid I will force you to invite you." "Mr. Gintoki, my Uchiha clan is more sincere, and you should consider it more." Kakashi smiled when he saw this and said: "Since the two of you are so enthusiastic, you might as well do it. I am also very interested in how powerful the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan can be if they join forces." "Arrogant!" Uchiha Tajima shouted coldly, the scarlet color in his eyes had already appeared, and the three magatama's Sharingan kept turning, making people feel cold. "What a Gintoki, let's see if you can get out of here today!" Thousand-hand Buddha's momentum also rose instantly, and the long knife in his hand was drawn out again. "Father!" Hashirama and Madara shouted at the same time. Thousand-Armed Buddha Jian was a little impatient and said: "Tobirama, pull away Hashirama." Uchiha Tajima also gave instructions to Izuna to take Madara away. Hashirama and Madara naturally don¡¯t want to leave. Kakashi smiled and said: "Hashirama, Madara, stay away and watch. Don't worry, I'll leave first. No one in this world can stop me!" Kakashi¡¯s words were very soft, but in the ears of Senjubuma and Uchiha Tajima, they were extremely sarcastic. How could the two of them, who were strong at the time, have ever been so despised? In an instant, the aura of the two men rose directly, making the four teenagers breathless. Tobirama quickly grabbed Hashirama and said, "Brother, get out of here quickly, it's dangerous." Although Hashirama was unwilling, he also didn¡¯t want Tobirama to endure the danger with him, so he had no choice but to leave. On the other side, Madara and Izuna also walked away. In the center of this terrifying momentum, Kakashi seemed not to be affected at all. Kakashi smiled faintly and said, "It's a great honor to be able to fight against the two of you." ? Stretching out his right hand, Qian Ting was in his hand instantly. At the same time, the black and purple curse seal on his lower back was instantly released, and purple eye shadow appeared on Kakashi's face. "Come and fight!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 322 Inorganic Reincarnation You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Ryuji Cave¡¯s Sage Mode possessed him instantly, and Kakashi¡¯s aura exploded at this moment! Cold and terrifying! If Kakashi just now was a gentle sheep, now Kakashi is a poisonous snake that chooses people to eat! Qian Ting is the fang! Uchiha Tajima and Senju Buddha were both shocked when they saw this. What an amazing momentum! Compared with just now, it has at least increased several times! "What kind of forbidden technique is this? It can be so terrifying!" Uchiha Tajima said in horror. First it was the legendary space ninjutsu, and now it is this terrifying and inexplicable forbidden jutsu. Who is this person? He actually has a weird ninjutsu. Thousand-Armed Buddha frowned slightly, this kind of ninjutsu seemed familiar. But things have developed to this point, so naturally it¡¯s better to have a fight first. "Two long swords, two clan chiefs, two burly men. On the other hand, Kakashi seems a bit weak. Uchiha Tajima and Senjubutsu have been fighting each other for many years, and their understanding of each other is so deep that no other person in the world can match it. Therefore, once the two of them join forces, the power they unleash is enough to make people fearful. And the two of them have never joined forces. Because they are mortal enemies! But in order to keep Kakashi, they joined forces. For no other reason than a man who is no less powerful than himself, but also has a friendship with his mortal enemy. If such a person does not die, I am afraid that there will be a lot of trouble. Even though Kakashi said he would not get involved between the two families, both of them believed that a dead person was more reliable than any other promise. The long sword was swung out with great force! The sword skills of both of them are actually based on the method of overpowering others with force. Qian Ting flew up and down, barely blocking the attack of two swords. The bonus of celestial magic has greatly improved Kakashi's physical fitness. Otherwise, under this wave of knife attack, I am afraid it will be injured. ¡°None of the patriarchs during the Warring States Period was a fuel-efficient lamp. Uchiha Tajima slashed at Kakashi's neck, and Senjubutama slashed at Kakashi's heart. The two cooperated well. Although Kakashi was shocked, he first touched Uchiha Tajima's blade with the Sento in his hand, and then made a circle, nailing Uchiha Tajima's blade to the Senju Buddha's sword. Ding Ding! In an instant, Kakashi's long sword actually suppressed the attacks of Uchiha Tajima and Senjubuma. Both their pupils shrank, what a brilliant technique! "It's amazing! I didn't expect Gintoki-sensei's sword skills to be so good. Even my father and Uchiha Tajima didn't take advantage of it." Hashirama said excitedly. Tobirama on the side was silent, silently observing the situation on the battlefield. Kakashi smiled and said: "It seems that your sword skills are nothing more than this. In front of me, it is better not to show such sword skills to embarrass yourself!" Kakashi said, the Qian Ting in his hand suddenly made a sound of thunder! Bang Dang! The next second, the long swords between Uchiha Tajima and Senju Buddha were both broken! The benefits of Qian Ting are most vividly demonstrated at this time! Uchiha Tajima and Senjubuma abandoned their swords and retreated, splitting up on both sides. "What a sword!" Thousand-Handed Buddha praised. Although his and Uchiha Tajima's swords were not famous swords, the materials used were not ordinary either. However, they did not expect that they would be cut directly by Kakashi's long sword. ??Although this is related to Kakashi¡¯s chakra bonus, it is also due to Qian Ting¡¯s own reasons. Uchiha Tajima looked at Qian Ting with greed in his eyes. With such a magical weapon in your possession, you will definitely be able to kill Thousand-Armed Buddha the next time you fight against him! Thinking of this, Uchiha Tajima took action again without hesitation! "Fire Escape! Dragon Fire Technique!" Quickly forming a seal, a fire dragon spurted out from Uchiha Tajima's mouth. The fire dragon was ferocious and terrifying, with sharp edges and corners, and its scorching temperature was more frightening than any fire escape Kakashi had ever seen. At this time, the Thousand-Handed Buddha is not idle either, forming seals with both hands! "Escape from Earth! Seal the Wall!" I saw a large number of stone walls suddenly appearing around Kakashi, pulling Kakashi away.All hiding places are sealed! There was only one exit left, and at that exit, a ferocious fire dragon was roaring towards him. When Kakashi saw this, he planted Qian Ting on the ground and formed a seal with his hands. "Immortal magic! Inorganic reincarnation!" With a soft drink, the stone wall originally used by Senjubutama to block Kakashi's retreat came to life instantly, forming a huge shield that firmly blocked the fire dragon behind. "This" Thousand-Armed Buddha looked at the scene in front of him in stunned silence. This person actually used his ninjutsu for his own use? And it actually increased its power? Uchiha Tajima also discovered this and was baffled by Kakashi's weird ninjutsu. Unknown ninjutsu is the scariest thing, because you don¡¯t know its weaknesses or its power. Kakashi is quite satisfied with the power of this magical technique. The first time he used it, it was much stronger than expected. "It seems that Mr. Gintoki is really an opponent who has to use all his strength." Uchiha Tajima said. "Mr. Tajima is joking." "Uchiha Tajima, let's be serious. This kid has space ninjutsu. If he runs away later, haha." Senjubutsuma said. "makes sense." Uchiha Tajima said with a cruel smile. Kakashi frowned, this feeling made him feel a little uneasy. "Fire Escape! The art of dragon flame singing!" Fire Release strikes again, this time it turns into several fire dragons, doubling its power! The Thousand-Hand Buddha formed a seal with his hands and pressed them on the water. "Water Escape! Water Dragon Explosive Bite!" Two water dragons instantly rose from the water in different directions and flew towards Kakashi. There was a roaring fire dragon in front of him and a rampant water dragon behind him. Kakashi instantly jumped into the sky to escape the encirclement of the two. Water and fire merge, and a large amount of fog rises. The vision begins to blur. Fortunately, in the sage mode, Kakashi's perception increased sharply, and he could sense the position of the two people even if he couldn't see anything. The next moment, Senju Buddhama and Uchiha Tajima disappeared from the same place. The speed was so fast that even Kakashi was speechless. In the smoke, the scarlet Sharingan emerged. "Magic¡¤Yaohang's Technique!" Seeing this, Kakashi directly used senjutsu to temporarily cut off the optic nerve. "Huh?" Uchiha Tajima was surprised. He didn't expect that Kakashi would not react at all to his Sharingan's illusion. This kind of reaction speed is definitely a sign of the power of the Sharingan. "Have you ever fought with the Sharingan?" Kakashi smiled and said nothing. Will I tell you that I have the Sharingan? At this time, Senjubutama's iron fist flew out of the smoke and struck Kakashi in the face. Kakashi stretched out his hand to catch it, and the whole person flew out! What a lot of strength! A kunai appeared in Uchiha Tajima's hand and attacked Kakashi. Kakashi has not yet stood firm, facing this sudden kunai, he can only block it with his sword. Ding! The two confront each other, and Senjubuma attacks Kakashi from behind. "Wind escape! Vacuum jade!" The violent wind attacked Kakashi, and Kakashi quickly got out of the way, but was unexpectedly dragged down by Uchiha Tajima. "Oops!" Kakashi secretly thought it was wrong and wanted to use inorganic reincarnation, but his hands were held by a pair of iron hands. "Now, you won't be able to use ninjutsu." Uchiha Tajima smiled. Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank, when did Uchiha Tajima actually grab his hand! At this moment, the vacuum jade hit Kakashi hard on the back, and Kakashi was directly blasted out! "Gintoki-sensei!" Madara and Hashirama shouted anxiously at the same time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 323 Injured You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The alliance between Senju and Uchiha was the first since the Warring States Period. As the opponent of the two, Kakashi is not sure whether he is lucky or unlucky. Anyway, Kakashi feels a little pain in his back now. Although at the last moment, Kakashi concentrated Senjutsu Chakra on his back to reduce the damage, it has to be said that the wind escape from the hands of Senju Buddha was much more powerful than Danzo and his ilk. Although there is no wood escape among the Thousand-Armed Buddha, with his powerful body and huge chakra, he still became the leader of the strongest clan in the troubled times. It may be an exaggeration to say that he is the strongest person in the world, but there is really no one who can defeat the Thousand-Armed Buddha in this world. The only opponent is Uchiha Tajima. The two were at odds with each other and had been fighting for decades with no result. Kakashi patted his back and said, "Ah, it really hurts." Seeing that Kakashi was fine, both Senjubuma and Uchiha Tajima were a little surprised. This was a real hit, and he was fine? Even the clothes are not torn, what is going on. " Hashirama and Madara were overjoyed. Looking at the two clan leaders again, Kakashi admired them, they were indeed incredibly powerful. "What kind of freak is this kid? Nothing will happen if he continues like this?" Thousand-Armed Buddha secretly thought. Ordinary chakra cannot resist this kind of damage at all, but senjutsu chakra is different and is essentially superior to ordinary chakra. "I don't know, but it looks like it's really difficult to deal with. I'm afraid it's not easy to stay." Uchiha Tajima said coldly. Thousand-Armed Buddha nodded in agreement. If such a sure blow doesn't even scratch the opponent's skin, how can it be played? In fact, Kakashi's defense power is not that exaggerated. The blow just now almost exhausted the Ry¨±chid¨­ Senjutsu chakra in his body. Now we are just barely maintaining a state. "Moreover, Kakashi was not unscathed. "I have seen the methods of both of them. It should be said that they are indeed the leaders of the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan. So the game ends here. I have no intention of becoming an enemy of the two of them. As for my two disciples, in the future See you soon." Kakashi said, his figure moved and disappeared from the place. Needless to say, it is naturally the art of Flying Thunder God. Senjubuma and Uchiha Tajima both looked a little unhappy. The two of them joined forces for the first time, but they didn't leave anyone behind. It was really a shame to put them away. But the two of them had no plans to take action again. Although the confrontation just now was short, the two of them also figured out Kakashi's background. With the space ninjutsu in hand, and such defense and reaction capabilities, the two of them could not keep him. Unless Kakashi has a reason to fight them to the death, otherwise, if he has no fighting spirit and leaves, there will be no fun at all. So, things become simple. The cooperation failed and the two are still enemies. They looked at each other, didn¡¯t make a move, but walked away with restraint. A battle without a result is meaningless. ¡°And the surprise that Kakashi left to the two of them today has not dissipated, and they have no intention of fighting anymore. So, a great battle passed with thunder and rain. The residence of the Thousand Hands Clan. Senju Buddhama looked at Hashirama who looked stubborn in front of him and said: "Hashirama, what is the origin of that Gintoki?" "Father, I don't know either. I told you before that when I met three ninjas from the water demon clan, the situation was in danger. It was Gintoki-sensei who came to the rescue and forced the three of them to retreat. I had invited Gintoki The teacher came to the clan, but you, father, rejected me." Hearing this, Thousand-Armed Buddha suddenly realized that this kind of thing really happened at the beginning, but he ignored it. Now that he thinks about it, he really regrets it. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? If we could let that Gintoki come over, maybe the Uchiha clan would have been defeated by now. "No matter what, this time you and that boy from the Uchiha clan broke a big taboo in the clan, and punishment is inevitable." Hashirama¡¯s expression darkened when he heard this, but it was not for punishment, but because he lost a friend like Uchiha Madara. "Yes, father, I understand, I will go to the forbidden area to be in confinement." Thousand-armed Buddha Jian nodded, waved his hand, and asked Hashirama to go down.? On the other side of the Uchiha clan, the same scene happened, and Uchiha Madara was also imprisoned. Somewhere, Kakashi's figure quietly appeared, and the numbness on his back made him quite uncomfortable. "Even with the protection of magical chakra, it seems that the injury is not serious." Although Kakashi acted like nothing happened just now, he was actually hurt to a certain extent behind his back. Kakashi reached out and touched it lightly, and his facial muscles twitched. After taking off his windbreaker and top, Kakashi's back was now covered in bruises. Some of the muscles in the back have been completely necrotic. "This Thousand-Armed Buddha is really ruthless." Kakashi couldn¡¯t help but sigh that he had really been unlucky these past two days. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from the meridians in the body caused by some abnormalities in the body, and now the back injury has made it even more difficult to move. Adding the two together, Kakashi feels that he may need to cultivate for a while. "Sure enough, the Warring States Period is very dangerous." Kakashi chuckled, took out the medicine, and applied it to himself. Of course, if the injury is on the back, the shadow clone has to go to the trouble of applying the medicine. After the medicine was over, Kakashi put on his clothes again. After all, streaking is a bad habit. Having just witnessed a scene of a breakup, Kakashi was not in a happy mood. What¡¯s more, this era is not the place he wanted to come to. His original plans were ruined the moment the time travel failed. At this time, we can only wait quietly for the day when the dragon veins will be opened again. Suddenly, Kakashi felt like the world was so vast but he had nowhere to go. "Hey, am I causing trouble for myself?" After a few sighs, Kakashi left the place. The injuries on his body require a period of rest, so what Kakashi needs to find at this time is a place where he can rest in peace. Running around with injuries is not a wise thing to do. After walking for a long time, Kakashi¡¯s ears twitched, and there was another cry of death. Kakashi murmured: "This world is really chaotic. Not long after we left, someone hit me again." Out of curiosity, Kakashi decided to go over and have a look. With the Flying Thunder God in hand, you can be so willful. Kakashi jumped onto a big tree. Looking from a distance, there were dozens of people fighting directly over there. The difference was that there were no various ninjutsus flying around, but more like a battle between samurai. The collision of swordsmanship and swordsmanship. The sound of clanging swords could be heard endlessly. When he saw it clearly, Kakashi couldn't help but shrink his pupils. More than half of those fighting had silver-white hair! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 324 War Flag Wood You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ?Silver-white hair, wielding a long sword. Kakashi looked slightly excited. ¡°Could it bethat this is the Hatake clan? Kakashi once read the history of the Hatake clan in the ancestral hall. Originally a small clan from the Warring States Period, but later joined Konoha. There are occasional geniuses, but not many people. When it comes to Kakashi¡¯s father¡¯s generation, there are only a few people. Until Hatake Sakumo committed suicide, the rest of the tribe also died on the stage of the Third War. It can be said that Kakashi is now the only orphan of the Hatake clan. The Hatake clan doesn't have any blood heirs, and it can't even be said to be rich in chakra. The only thing they can do is sword skills and quite sophisticated chakra control. With their sword skills, the Hatake clan has gained a firm foothold, but there is still a big gap between them and the top clans. After all, this is a world that relies on blood inheritance. It is difficult for a family without blood inheritance to survive. Except for a few commoners, most of the famous masters are blood ninjas. This world is so unfair. Some people are born to stand at an end point that is difficult for others to reach in their lifetime. If a ninja without a blood successor wants to create his own world, the effort required is several times that of a ninja with a blood successor. And these people must also have extremely talented people, otherwise, it is all empty talk. Orochimaru, Jiraiya, Kai, Minato, these people without blood inheritance have all become terrifying strong men by their own efforts. But how many ninjas without blood can have such a few characters? too difficult. The Hatake family is such an embarrassing family. And among the Warring States Period, it was this family that was exterminated the most. Kakashi looked from a distance and saw those people with silver-white hair being beaten back and forth, unable to fight back. "Ah Chang! Hold on!" A middle-aged silver-haired man roared. "Ah! Patriarch!" The man called A Chang only had time to let out a scream before his head was chopped off. Flesh and blood are flying everywhere! This is the Warring States Period! An era of murder without blinking an eye! "Ah!! Damn it! You bunch of beasts! Do you really want to exterminate our Hatake clan?" the Hatake clan leader roared loudly. "Haha, it's just a weak family, and it actually wants to occupy the resources here. It's ridiculous!" Another long-haired middle-aged man sneered. "Water Demon Qing! You, the Water Demon Clan, are bullying others too much! This is our Hatake Clan's territory!" "Hmph, Hatake Gen, do you think you are still a three-year-old child? You would actually say such childish words. Now, you are weak and I am strong. What I say is the truth! That's the end of your Hatake clan! "The water demon snorted coldly, and the long knife in his hand was covered with thick chakra. Not to be outdone, Hatake Gen also covered the long sword with chakra. "Damn it! Even if I die, I won't let you succeed! I, the sons of the Hatake family, for the sake of our children and the future of the Hatake clan! Fight with these bastards of the Water Demon clan!" "Yes! We, Hatakejiro, will never survive!" Dozens of ninjas from the Hatake clan clenched the long swords in their hands, bursting out with astonishing momentum. Words of decisiveness filled the entire battlefield. The people of the water demon clan couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, what an aura! The water demon said in a cold voice: "I have long heard that the Hatake clan was originally a samurai family, but later switched to ninjas. It seems to be true. This kind of aura can only be possessed by samurai. If you don't treat yourself well as your samurai, you will have to be careful. You want to be a ninja. This is the path you have chosen. You can¡¯t blame others. Ninjas are not as easy to be made as samurai!" As Shui Moqing spoke, he raised the long sword in his hand and shouted: "Everyone of the Water Demon clan, let us teach these bastards of the Hatake clan what it means to be a ninja. Just holding a samurai sword, But you can¡¯t be a ninja!¡± "Yes! Patriarch!" The two camps are divided into two places and confront each other. Shui Moqing showed a cruel smile, and then the people of the Water Demon clan formed seals with their hands. "Water escape! Water dragon bullet technique!" Dozens of ninjas from the Water Demon clan used the same ninjutsu. Water escape! Water Demon Clan??Good at Ninjutsu. The blood inheritance they carry is a bonus to water escape! Dozens of ferocious water dragons look majestic. Hatake Yuan looked desperate when he saw this. ¡°This, this, this¡­how can we resist it!¡± Not only Hatake Yuan, but also the rest of the Hatake clan members were ashen-faced. Terrible ninjutsu, they have no power to fight back when faced with such a scene! Kakashi in the distance looked surprised. "What's going on? Why don't you use ninjutsu to resist?" Kakashi was puzzled. It was no joke if these dozens of water dragons went down. At least half of this group of people would die! Seeing that the water dragon was about to swallow the lives of the people of the Qimu tribe. Kakashi squeezed his right fist and fell into endless struggle in his heart. Help? Still not saving? "No matter what, I can't care about that much anymore, that's the Hatake clan!" Kakashi whispered, and his figure disappeared instantly. There are his people! ?????? Maybe even his ancestor! How could it be possible to watch them being slaughtered! Fuck time order! I can¡¯t control that much anymore! With a move of his right hand, Qian Ting instantly appeared in his right hand, making a buzzing sound of swords. The chakra in the whole body circulates rapidly, even affecting the wounds on the back. Kakashi could feel that the wound had collapsed and even started to bleed. But at this moment, Kakashi can¡¯t control that much anymore! Open instantly! The speed increased dramatically, and Kakashi appeared in front of Hatake Gen. Hatake Gen was stunned for a moment, and didn¡¯t even see how Kakashi appeared, but he saw Kakashi¡¯s silver-white hair. This isa member of the tribe? But, it seems that I have never seen this person before. Hatake Yuan¡¯s thought just flashed by, that ferocious water dragon was already close at hand! Kakashi¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the Qian Ting in his hand instantly filled with lightning. Terrifying thunder condensed on it. "The secret of sword technique! Duan Kong!" With a cold shout, Qian Ting instantly turned into a giant blade tens of meters long, traversing the entire world. Everyone present was stunned! "What is this?" Shui Moqing shouted in shock. But no one could answer him. The next second, the huge blade slashed across the air! Boom! With a loud noise, the blade directly chopped the dozens of water dragons into pieces! For a time, the sky was filled with heavy rain, soaking everyone present. That shocking scene shocked everyone! The power of the sword did not decrease, and it fell to the ground! Shui Moqing shouted: "No! Everyone, get out of the way!" But it's too late. The giant blade left a long ravine on the ground, and countless water demons were struck by it! Broken limbs and arms! Bloody and bloody! Although Shui Moqing escaped the fate of death, his right arm was severely cut off and no longer existed. Shui Moqing looked at the figure that appeared out of thin air with hatred, but more importantly, fear! There is only one thought left, run! "He, he, hehe is not a human being!" The water demon clan members were immediately discouraged. The two groups fought with despair. In an instant, the people of the water demon clan ran away one after another. It was as if at that moment, the roles of prey and hunter were directly reversed. At this time, Kakashi's back was stained red with blood. Forcibly using Duan Kong, relying on Kakashi's half-wounded body, is too much. Hatake Yuan was overjoyed and said quickly: "Thank you so much, brother, for saving me. Our Hatake clan is deeply grateful!" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 325 The Embarrassed Hatake Clan You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi didn¡¯t answer, the wound on his back had completely opened. The clothes were soaked with blood. Hatake Yuan was shocked when he saw this and said quickly: "Little brother, are you okay?" Kakashi felt his eyes go dark and fainted. At this time, there was only one thought in Kakashi's mind, he was lost. "Little brother, little brother?" Kakashi fainted, Hatake Gen quickly supported Kakashi. Looking at the blood dripping from Kakashi¡¯s back, one knew that the savior seemed to be injured. He was injured and still saved himself and others? Hatake Gen was even more moved for a moment, and he quickly returned to the place where his family was with Kakashi and his clansmen. The Hatake clan now lives in a village. Except for the dozens of ninjas who had just gone out to fight the enemy, the rest were old, young, women and children. Seeing Hatake Yuan and others coming back, they were all very excited. A girl of seventeen or eighteen years old ran over and asked excitedly: "Master Yuan! Have you repelled the enemies of the water demon clan?" Hatake Yuan smiled and nodded, and said: "It's Hanayue, we did resist the attack of the Water Demon Clan, but it's only thanks to this little brother, otherwise, I'm afraid our Hatake Clan will perish. .¡± Hatake Hanazuki was shocked when he heard this and looked at Kakashi who was on Hatake Gen's back. "Hey, Master Yuan, this person has silver-white hair like us. He can't be a member of our Hatake clan, right?" "I don't know either. After this little brother rescued us, he seemed to have relapsed from an old injury and fainted. But the silver-white hair may indeed be one of our tribesmen." Hatake Yuan said with some uncertainty. "Silver-white hair is indeed the symbol of the Hatake clan, but it doesn't mean that there are no other people with such hair color. It can be said that the Hatake clan must have silver-white hair, but those with silver-white hair are not necessarily from the Hatake clan. Seeing this, Hatake Hanazuki didn't ask any questions, but thought that Kakashi behind Hatake Gen was unusually handsome. "Okay, Huayue, I won't tell you any more. I have to take my little brother back and treat him first." "Yes, Master Yuan, is there anything you need my help with?" Huayue asked. Hatake Yuan thought for a while and said, "Okay, come over and help me." Huayue agreed happily. The remaining members of the Qimu clan retreated one after another, recuperating their injuries and setting up defenses. During this period, wars are likely to happen every day, so the proper vigilance is still necessary. Hatake Gen carried Kakashi back to his home and put him on the bed. "Hua Yue, take off your little brother's coat. I'll go find a piece of cloth and some medicine." "Huh? Oh, okay." Huayue was a little shy when she heard this, but she still agreed. Seeing this, Hatake Yuan didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong, so he went out to get something. Kaguki looked at the unconscious Kakashi, a little shy, but finally moved his hands. Kakashi gently took off the white short-sleeved windbreaker he was wearing. It was already covered in blood. Huayue was a little shocked when she saw this. "This man was seriously injured, how could he bleed so much blood?" Hua Yue murmured. Actually, Kakashi¡¯s injury was not serious, it was just that the wound exploded for a while, coupled with the sequelae of the previous failed senjutsu fusion, he fainted. It¡¯s just that the wound looks a little scary. Kagetsu didn¡¯t hesitate any more, turned Kakashi over, with his back facing up, and then took off Kakashi¡¯s shirt, exposing his upper body. Kakashi¡¯s figure is not burly, but he has all the muscles he should have. It is not outstanding, but it is full of explosive power. Huayue was a little shy when she saw him. At this time, Hatake Yuan also walked in. "Hanayue?" Hatake Yuan called out, and Hanayue was stunned for a moment. "What's wrong? Master Yuan?" "The cloth has been prepared. You can wipe it with this little brother. I, a big guy like me, can't do this kind of work. You are usually the one who treats the wounds of the big guys." "no problem." Huayue didn¡¯t refuse, she was doing these things originally.?? At this time, there was no medical ninjutsu, and even if there were, it would be impossible to obtain it given the family background of the Hatake clan. Therefore, the Hatake clan still uses wound medicine to treat injuries. Kagetsu wiped the blood off Kakashi¡¯s body with a cloth, revealing the wound on his back. The heavy blow from the Wind Release Chakra originally thought it was just a bruise, but now it looked like there were some densely packed small wounds, which looked quite scary. Huayue was a little frightened when she saw this. She has never seen such serious injuries. In fact, these injuries are just superficial injuries, and Kakashi does not have much pain in his body. Kaguki didn¡¯t waste any time and applied the medicine on Kakashi¡¯s back, then wrapped Kakashi tightly with a bandage. After finishing these things, Huayue breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It's finally done." Hatake Yuan on the side was also happy when he saw this: "Sorry for the trouble, Huayue, it is better for you to do this, otherwise I, a rough guy, may not know about it for a long time." "Master Yuan is joking, this is my responsibility." Huayue said with a smile. "Kagetsu, you are so kind-hearted. I don't know any young man in the clan who can marry you. They are really lucky." Hatake Gen smiled. Hua Yue's face turned red when she heard this and said, "Master Yuan, you are talking nonsense again. I will ignore you. I will leave first." Feeling a little embarrassed to be told by Hatake Yuan, Huayue moved lightly and left Hatake Yuan's home. Hatake Yuan chuckled and said, "This little girl is still so thin-skinned." After Hatake Yuan finished speaking, he didn¡¯t take it too seriously. It is normal for girls to have thin skin. Hatake Gen set his sights on Kakashi. What is the origin of this young man who suddenly appeared and saved the Hatake clan? Just the silver-white hair on that end made Hatake Yuan think too much. If it is really the Hatake clan Hatake Yuan was a little moved. You know, the situation of the Hatake clan is not good now. Except for the sword skills passed down from the original samurai, they don't know many other ninjutsu. This is why, when facing the terrifying water escape of the water demon clan, none of the dozens of people used ninjutsu to fight the enemy. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to use it, it¡¯s that they simply don¡¯t have the powerful ninjutsu to fight against it. Although Kakashi just used sword skills, Hatake Yuan could see that there was a shadow of ninjutsu in it. Otherwise, how could there be such a big movement just by relying on sword skills. Therefore, the powerful young man in front of him must also be a master of ninjutsu. If this person is really from the Hatake clan, then maybe the Hatake clan can get rid of this embarrassing situation. Hatake Yuan even began to think that this person might not be the person sent by God to save the Hatake clan. With this kind of longing, Hatake Gen's expectations for Kakashi have reached their peak. But all this can¡¯t be determined until Kakashi wakes up. Looking at Kakashi who was still in a coma, Hatake Gen didn't stay long. He had just experienced an abnormal battle and his body was exhausted. What's more, as the leader of the clan, there was a clan of young and old waiting for him to lead. The next day, it was dawn, and a ray of sunshine shone on Kakashi's face. Kakashi frowned slightly and opened his eyes. "where is this place?" Kakashi whispered softly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 326 Why was it defeated? You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi opened his eyes drowsily, looking at the unfamiliar ceiling, wondering if he had traveled through time again. But the pain in his back made Kakashi wake up immediately. ¡°It seemed like I had saved the Hatake clan just now. Thinking of this, Kakashi struggled to sit up. "This place is really shabby." Kakashi glanced around and couldn't help but complain. But it¡¯s no wonder, this place is indeed a bit shabby, with nothing but a bed and a table. Kakashi touched his back. There was a bandage on it. He could feel that the wound had been treated. "The bandaging is quite detailed." Kakashi chuckled. With his perception released, Kakashi found that he seemed to be in a small valley, and there were hundreds of families living in this valley. Kakashi withdrew his senses, touched his chin, and said: "Did these people save me? It seems that this is where the Hatake clan resides, so it is written in the genealogy that the environment of the Hatake clan was a bit harsh back then, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would do so poorly.¡± Kakashi shook his head, feeling somewhat sympathetic to his ancestors. "If he had not saved this group of people this time, perhaps the remaining women and children would have had to wander elsewhere and wait for more than ten years before the Hatake clan could be seen again. Genocide? It shouldn't be the case, otherwise, how did Kakashi come out? Thinking of this, Kakashi was suddenly stunned. There seemed to be no record of such a near-genocide in the family tree. Was it deliberately covered up? still¡­¡­ Kakashi thought of a certain possibility and couldn't help but froze. Is it a cause or an effect? Kakashi shook his head, unable to understand for a moment. Since he traveled through time, things have developed in an unpredictable direction. ¡°Perhaps, in the original time and space, there are still some things that I don¡¯t know about. No matter what, it¡¯s still important to recuperate first. Kakashi stood up, feeling the warmth on his back, and said to himself: "It seems that after the wound collapsed, there is no scar yet." Seeing this, Kakashi created a shadow clone and used Palm Senjutsu to heal himself. Although he is not good at medical ninjutsu, he still needs the ability to scar wounds like this. Five minutes later, Kakashi felt that there was no blood seeping out of the wound on his back. The next treatment cannot be cured by Kakashi¡¯s half-hearted medical ninjutsu, it can only be healed slowly over time. Kakashi sat on the bedside, reflecting on his previous fight with Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Tajima. When it comes to individual strength, Kakashi is half a step ahead of any one of them. Even if the two of them join forces, Kakashi can win. But why is Kakashi still injured over this? The reason is simple, Kakashi didn¡¯t use all his strength at all. A newly learned Ry¨±chi Cave Senjutsu was the only move Kakashi used this time. Kakashi did not take out the special kunai for the Hatake Sword Technique, Thunder Release, Shunpo, or even the Flying Thunder God Technique. Why? Because of fear of exposure. Although Kakashi is disguised at this time, his appearance is different from his previous self, but once these signature ninjutsu are used, Madara will inevitably remember him. Yes, it¡¯s just spots. A guy who lived at least until Kakashi was thirteen. If your identity is exposed in front of Madara, can you still grow up smoothly? Kakashi doesn¡¯t know, but he doesn¡¯t dare to gamble. Originally thought that the senjutsu of a Ryuji Cave was enough, but Kakashi still underestimated Senju Buddhama and Uchiha Tajima. Even if the two of them don¡¯t have the Wood Release and Mangekyo Sharingan, their strength is still real. ??Aren¡¯t Hashirama and Madara not strong without Wood Release and Mangekyo? Wood escape and kaleidoscope are to sublimate the strength of the two people, not to say that without these two things, the two of them are useless. And Senju Buddhama and Uchiha Tajima are equivalent to Hashirama and Madara without Wood Release and Mangekyo. Are the two of them weak? ¡°Just kidding, would the patriarchs of the two strongest families in the Warring States Period be weak? It¡¯s too muchI can't afford the title of the strongest in the Warring States Period. Although Kakashi is strong, the two of them are definitely not weak. Kakashi, who has not yet fully exerted his strength, resisted the two men's joint efforts. This result is not surprising. Kakashi could only lament that he was too much. It might have been better to just leave at that time. Just when Kakashi was thinking wildly, the door opened. A pretty girl came in, holding clothes in her hands. Seeing Kakashi's naked upper body looking over, she couldn't help but be startled, and then her face turned slightly red. "Are you awake? I thought you had to sleep for a while." Huayue said, putting the washed clothes on the bedside, and said: "These are your clothes. They were covered with blood yesterday, so I washed them for you." "Thank you, girl, where am I?" Kakashi asked. "This is the headquarters of the Hatake Clan. Master Yuan brought you back yesterday. They all said that you repelled the Water Demon Clan. Thank you very much. Otherwise, our Hatake Clan would be in bad luck." "Where, this is what I should do." Huayue paused for a moment and said: "Well, this big brother, are you also from the Hatake clan?" "Kagetsu said, pointing to Kakashi's silver-white hair. Kakashi smiled and said: "Yes, I am indeed from the Hatake clan." Kakashi didn¡¯t deny it, it was nothing. You can¡¯t tell others, but there¡¯s nothing bad to say to your own tribe. Hua Yue was overjoyed and said, "Really? What's your eldest brother's name?" Kakashi thought for a moment, but still did not say his real name, but said: "Hatake Gintoki." "Hatake Gintoki? What a strange name, but the eldest brother is also a member of our Hatake clan, which is great. Is it a branch that was left somewhere before?" Kakashi shook his head and said, "I don't know either. My parents have passed away long ago, and I am the only one left." When Kaetsu heard this, she panicked and quickly apologized: "Huh? I'm really sorry, Brother Gintoki, I didn't mean it." Kakashi smiled and said, "It's okay." Huayue felt a little embarrassed for a moment, and said quickly: "Brother Gintoki, I'm going to call Master Yuan over. He is also very concerned about your injury." "Okay, let's go." "Um!" Seeing the little girl leaving in a panic, Kakashi felt a little funny. Did he look like such a careless person? "Master Gen? Is it Hatake Gen?" Kakashi murmured, suddenly thinking of something. It seems that in the genealogy records, it was a clan leader named Hatake Yuan who led the rise of the Hatake clan. "Is it him?" Kakashi was a little curious, what kind of person was the patriarch who led the rise of the Hatake clan. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 327 Is it cause or effect? You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Not long after, Hatake Yuan walked in. Kakashi has already put on his clothes and looks extraordinary. Kakashi looked at the ordinary-looking middle-aged man in front of him. It¡¯s very ordinary and not very impressive. Kakashi is a little strange, how can such a person lead the Hatake clan to rise? ¡°Furthermore, if this person seems to be the person who fought against the water demon clan before. If he is not here, can he survive? Kakashi fell into deep thought, thinking about a question. Which came first, the chicken or the egg? The matter of traveling through time and space is indeed the most difficult to explain clearly. When Kakashi was sizing up Hatake Gen, Hatake Gen was also sizing up Kakashi. At this time, Kakashi no longer had the sharp edge he had with the knife in his hand, but instead seemed like a kind young man. "Little brother, you finally woke up, how do you feel?" Hatake Gen asked. "Fortunately, the old injury recurred, which made uncle laugh." Kakashi said with a smile. "Little brother is joking. If it hadn't been for little brother's help, I'm afraid our Hatake clan would be in disaster today." Hatake Yuan said respectfully. For Kakashi, Hatake Gen is deeply grateful. Kakashi saved not only him, but also the future hope of the Hatake clan. "This is what I should do." Hatake Yuan was stunned when he heard this, and then said: "I heard Huayue say that my little brother is also a member of the Hatake clan?" Kakashi nodded and said: "My father is indeed a member of the Hatake clan, so naturally I am also a member of the Hatake clan." Hatake Gen was thoughtful and said: "When our Hatake clan retreated from the samurai families of the Iron Kingdom, there were indeed some lost clan members. Could it be that my little brother is one of them?" Kakashi shook his head and said, "I don't know either, I'm the only one left." Seeing this, Hatake Gen didn't ask any more questions. The silver-white hair was the best proof. What's more, the Hatake clan didn't have anything that could allow strong men like Kakashi to come over and act as spies. With these factors eliminated, Hatake Gen no longer doubts what Kakashi said. What's more, Hatake Gen has placed the hope of the Hatake clan's rise on Kakashi. After all, that shocking sword left a deep impression on Hatake Yuan. During that war, Hatake Gen also knew that if the Hatake clan did not make reforms, they would probably perish in this era sooner or later. How could Hatake Yuan be willing to accept such an ending? When the ancestors of the Hatake clan left the Iron Kingdom, they wanted to build a bigger family business. Who would have thought that now he would end up in such a miserable end. "I see, what are your plans, little brother?" Hatake Gen looked at Kakashi with burning eyes. Kakashi chuckled lightly and said: "Uncle Minamoto, just call me Gintoki. I have no plans for the time being. It is only proper to heal my injuries first." Hatake Gen rubbed his hands nervously and said: "Gintoki, since you are also a member of the Hatake clan, how about joining us? We are all clan members and should take care of each other." Kakashi was stunned. Although he saw Hatake Gen's purpose, Kakashi really didn't know how to deal with it being put so bluntly in front of him. Do you agree? His ancestors seemed to have no problem agreeing. But what about the impact? After coming to this era, Kakashi has always been restrained, even becoming hesitant to kill people, just because this is the past. Seeing that Kakashi didn't answer, Hatake Gen felt a little nervous. "Gintoki" Hatake Gen called out again. Kakashi reacted and smiled: "Uncle Yuan, I still have things to do in a few months, so I can only stay for a while." Hatake Yuan was a little disappointed when he heard this. If such a strong man stayed, the Hatake clan would definitely be able to soar in strength, but now it seems that it has become a luxury hope. "But Uncle Yuan is right, we are all members of the same clan and should help each other." Kakashi smiled. Hatake Yuan was stunned when he heard this, and then he was overjoyed. The meaning of Kakashi¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be more clear! "Thank you, Gintoki." Hatake Gen said excitedly. &arrive. Kakashi has proven his strength. Hatake Gen stood up at this time and said: "Everyone, this Gintoki is also a member of our Hatake clan. He was homeless before and now he has officially returned. Today, Gintoki will teach everyone the sword skills!" Everyone was overjoyed when they heard this, and everyone was greedy for the terrifying sword technique that was just a flash in the pan. Even Hatake is excited. In this era, what is worshiped is the strong! Kakashi smiled and said: "Everyone, Gintoki is here for the first time, and I am honored to be able to teach you. Next, I will demonstrate the sword skills for everyone, everyone is optimistic." Hearing this, everyone looked at Kakashi intently. Seeing this, Kakashi didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. He tightened his grip on the long sword in his hand and began to dance. Sweep, chop, plow, cut, plunder, kill, chop, and suddenly! Kakashi demonstrated every move and style carefully, as if he was practicing swordsmanship in the Hatake family's house when he was a teenager again. The sword stops and the man stands. Kakashi suddenly remembered the first sentence in the Hatake Sword Manual. During the Warring States Period, the Hatake clan was taught the Hatake sword technique by a mysterious and powerful man! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 328 Meeting Hashirama Again You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! As Kakashi¡¯s demonstration ended, everyone in the Hatake clan was stunned. Is this the flag wood sword technique? Yes, but no. ???????? Specious, but extremely powerful. Hatake Yuan¡¯s hands were shaking, of course, because of excitement. ¡°If everyone in the Hatake clan can have such powerful sword skills, then how powerful can the Hatake clan be? Kakashi remained silent, his heart already filled with doubts. ??Is your own appearance inevitable or accidental? Maybe, time and space have already changed? But where is the evidence? Kakashi shook his head, remembering what the first Hokage said when Konoha's plan collapsed. It's you? so¡­¡­ Kakashi felt a ball of mud in his head, as if there was a feeling of a snake biting its tail. Where does it begin? Where is the change? While Kakashi was thinking, Hanazuki shouted: "Brother Gintoki, you are so powerful!" Kakashi woke up with a start, and then suppressed these problems for the time being. Hatake Sada said: "Brother Gintoki, I apologize to you for what happened just now!" Kakashi waved his hand and said, "No need. I understand your mood." The next thing became simple. Kakashi taught these people every move of the Hatake Sword Technique. Of course, he couldn't teach them the secrets of the secrets now. So, I had to let it go for the time being. Time passed like this little by little. Seven days later, Kakashi's injuries had recovered, and all the bandages were removed, revealing his perfect figure. "The injury is finally healed. It's not comfortable to have so many bandages." At this moment, the door opened with a bang. ??????????????????????????"Brother Gintoki, we are going hunting, do you want to go together?" Instantly, the atmosphere became a little solemn. Kakashi was naked from the waist up, and Hanazuki just stared at him. When Huayue reacted, she quickly covered her eyes and said, "I'm sorry, I didn't know that Brother Gintoki was changing clothes." Kakashi smiled, this little girl is really shy. "It's okay, I'm already dressed." Kakashi said and put his shirt on instantly. Seeing this, Huayue breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Brother Gintoki, are your injuries healed?" "Well, it's almost good." "It's so fast. Such a serious injury healed so quickly. Brother Gintoki is really amazing." Kagyue said with admiration. Kakashi smiled and asked: "By the way, what was the hunting you just mentioned?" "It's like this. There is not much food in the clan, so today we are going to hunt wild beasts in the forest next door, so that we can have enough food in the next month." "I see." ¡°Brother Gintoki, do you want to go with us?¡± Huayue asked expectantly. "Okay." Kakashi agreed readily. Since I have nothing to do, it would be good to stretch my muscles. And Kakashi has been eating a lot of free food recently, so he still needs to make some sacrifices. Of course, by virtue of teaching swordsmanship, no one in the clan will say anything wrong about Kakashi. "Great! Let's go!" Huayue took Kakashi's hand and ran out. Kakashi was stunned for a moment and did not resist. This little girl seems Kakashi sighed secretly. Kagetsu pulled Kakashi to the open space where he practiced swordsmanship before. By this time, everyone had already gathered. Hatake Gen saw Kakashi coming and said: "Gintoki, you came just in time, come with us to hunt." "Master Yuan, I just told Brother Gintoki and he has agreed." "Oh?" Hatake Gen looked at Hanazuki holding Kakashi's hand meaningfully. Huayue also noticed this at this time, and quickly let go of her hand, her face turned slightly red. Hatake's eyes darkened when he saw this, but he didn't show anything, but he felt a little bitter in his heart. "Uncle Yuan, shall we set off now?" Kakashi said.   "Yes! Leave some people to take care of the station, and the rest will go hunting." Hatake Yuan explained. So, dozens of ninjas from the Hatake clan packed their equipment and sneaked into the forest. Dozens of people were divided into more than a dozen teams, with three people in each team. Kagetsu naturally followed Kakashi, and the other person in the team was Hatake Sada. The three of them were walking through the closed forest and soon saw a wild boar. "Brother Gintoki, look, there is a big wild boar there, it looks like it weighs several hundred kilograms! It will be enough for us to eat for a long time." Kagyue shouted excitedly. Kakashi nodded, picked up a stone, narrowed his eyes, and then the stone came out of his hand! boom! With a crisp sound, the stone shot straight into the wild boar's eye, passed through the skull, and was nailed to the tree trunk behind. Huayue and Hatake were stunned. "Soso awesome." Hatake said in shock. Having been hunting for many years, Hatake must know very well how strong the defense of this wild boar is. An ordinary knife will only leave a white mark on the body of a wild boar, and the eyes are the weakest point of the wild boar. From such a long distance, a stone the size of a thumb penetrated the head of a wild boar. This kind of strength and judgment is really amazing. ¡°Brother Gintoki is so awesome!¡± Kakashi smiled and said, "It's nothing, just some little tricks." "Really? I want to learn too! Huayue looked at Kakashi with burning eyes. "No problem, but let's take this wild boar back first." Kakashi said. "Yeah!" Huayue nodded. Hundreds of kilograms of wild boar finally fell on Hamu Ding. The reason is very simple. As a girl, Huayue, can you bear to let her carry hundreds of kilograms of wild boar on her back? Kakashi? He killed the prey, are you embarrassed to let him carry it? Therefore, Hatake acted as a coolie. On the way back, Kakashi¡¯s ears twitched and stopped. "What's wrong? Brother Gintoki?" Huayue asked curiously. "You guys go back first, I have something to do." After Kakashi finished speaking, he disappeared in an instant. "Hey!" Hanazuki wanted to say something else, but Kakashi's figure had disappeared. "What are you going to do, Brother Gintoki?" Huayue asked curiously. Hatake said: "I don't know, there must be something important. Let's go first. It's not safe here." "Um." Although Huayue was confused, she did not stay here longer. This is not the territory of the Hatake clan. Kakashi jumped among the trees and stopped at a place. Not far away, ten ninjas were besieging two ninjas, one big and one small. "Hashirama, seize the opportunity and run quickly. There are ten enemies on the opposite side." "Uncle Yamabuki, are you kidding? How could I let you stay here alone." Hashirama said coldly. Senju Yamabuki said: "Hashirama, now is not the time to be impulsive. You are the hope for the future of the Senju clan, and you must not die here." "Uncle Yamabuki, don't worry, I won't take these ten people seriously." The scarred man who was leading the opposite party was furious when he heard this and said: "Kid! What are you talking about? People say that people from the Thousand Hands clan love to talk big words, and now it seems that is indeed the case. You two are just useless, and you still want to run away? What a joke! " Hearing this, Hashirama raised the corners of his mouth slightly and said: "There's so much nonsense, I just want you to try it, my recently awakened Blood Successor. Wood Release! Cutting Technique!" I saw Hashirama clasping his hands together, and then countless branches sprouted from the ground. "What the hell is this!!" The scarred man was shocked, but the next second, he could no longer make any sound. "Ahhhhh!" There were bursts of screams, and ten ninjas were stabbed to death by those branches in an instant. The ground is covered with blood. The scarred man who was still shouting just now had seven or eight branches stuck in his body. Senju Yamabuki was stunned when he saw this. "Thiscould it be the legendary Wood Release? Hashirama, when did you awaken?" Senju Yamabuki was pleasantly surprised. He knew very well what this blood successor meant to the Senju clan. Hashirama gave a silly laugh and said, "Just the day before yesterday, I wasn't very skilled yet, hehe." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com)He laughed innocently and said, "Just the day before yesterday, I wasn't very skilled yet, hehe." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 329 Shigu Forest You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At this time, Hashirama was only ten years old and had already awakened the Wood Release. His future prospects were limitless. At least, that¡¯s what Senju Shanbuki thinks in his mind. You must know that the Wood Release Bloodstain of the Senju Clan is even more difficult to awaken than the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan of the Uchiha Clan. Even the Thousand Hands clan almost thought it was a legend. But what I didn¡¯t expect was that it would appear in a ten-year-old child. This must have made Senju Shanbuki feel like a dream. There was a smile on Hashirama's face, but he was thinking about another problem in his heart. Originally, Hashirama felt that something was about to burst out of his body, but it never came out. It seemed that he was missing an opportunity. And after practicing spiritual power with Kakashi, this feeling became clearer. Until the day before yesterday, the last layer of window paper was suddenly opened, and Mu Dun woke up. That kind of terrifying vitality shocked Hashirama. Kakashi, who was watching from the sidelines, also looked shocked. Wood escape! The only blood successor who can compete with Sharingan. Unexpectedly, Hashirama had already activated it at this time. He was indeed the future god of the ninja world. "That's great, Hashirama, now that you have activated the Blood Succession, you will be more likely to be recognized by Lord Slug of the Shiggy Bone Forest." Senju Yamabuki said excitedly. Kakashi looked solemn when he heard this, Shigu Forest? Are the two of them going to Shigu Forest? "Well, Uncle Yamabuki, I am confident that I will be able to gain Lord Slug's approval and thus gain Lord Slug's help for my Senju Clan." Hashirama said firmly. ¡°Without further delay, let¡¯s set off quickly!¡± Senju Yamabuki said. "Yeah!" Zhu Jian nodded and said. Then the two of them spotted a certain place and ran away. A hint of a smile appeared on Kakashi's lips and he said, "Is it interesting? Shitbone Forest? I've been longing for it for a long time." Kakashi said, moving his feet and following behind the two of them. With Kakashi¡¯s skill, the two of them couldn¡¯t detect it at all. Speaking of why Hashirama blew away the Marsh Bone Forest with Senju Mountain, we have to start with the battle between Kakashi and Senju Buddha and Uchiha Tajima. The Ry¨±chi Cave Senju used by Kakashi gave Senju Buddha a familiar feeling. Thousand-Armed Buddha Room thought about it for several days after going back, and finally knew where this familiar feeling came from. The Shigu Forest! Thousand-Armed Buddha Jian once accidentally entered the territory of Shigu Forest and met the Slug Immortal, but he did not get the recognition of the Slug Immortal. And the aura Senju Buddha felt on Kakashi was somewhat similar to that of Slug Sage. After this incident, Senju Buddhajian remembered the Slug Immortal again, so he called out Hashirama who was still facing the wall and asked him to go to Shigu Forest with Senju Shanbuki to find the Slug Immortal. A powerful psychic beast and a strange ninjutsu that all the Thousand-Armed Buddhas hope to obtain. As for why I photographed the pillars and mountains blowing away, the reason is very simple. Yamabuki once went with Thousand-Armed Buddhama and knew the way, and Hashirama was the most outstanding genius in the family at this time. Thousand-Armed Buddhajian believes that Hashirama will definitely be recognized by Slug Immortal. Therefore, this scene happened now. "The two people who went to Shigu Forest with great interest never thought that there was a small tail hanging behind them. As the night grew darker, Hashirama and Yamabuki finally stopped. "Uncle Yamabuki, why did you stop? Have you arrived?" Hashirama said doubtfully, and then looked around, but didn't see anything. It was just a valley, nothing. Yamabuki laughed and said: "Hashirama, Lord Slug is a psychic beast and has his own unique psychic world called Shigu Forest. Although this place borders the space where we are, it is also blocked by a seal. Without psychics, It¡¯s very troublesome to get in under a contract.¡± "You mean, this is the entrance? It's just that we can't see it, right?" "That's right." "What should we do?" "Haha, it doesn't matter. I've been here with the clan leader before, and I know how to enter the entrance to the Shiggy Bone Forest." Yamabuki said??Made seals with both hands and shouted softly: "Open!" An invisible ripple spread out in all directions, and then a door the size of a person appeared in front of the two of them. "Is this the entrance to Shigu Forest? It's really hidden." Hashirama sighed. "Hashirama, hurry in." Yamabuki said. "Huh? Uncle Yamabuki, won't you go in with me?" Hashirama asked curiously. "No, there are still some things in the clan that I need to deal with. I can't leave for too long, and whether you succeed or fail, Lord Slug will teleport you directly to the Thousand Hands Clan's station, so don't worry." "So that's the case, then it's all thanks to Uncle Shanchui." "What's so hard about this? Hashirama, remember, you must succeed. This may be related to the future of the Senju clan." Hashirama nodded solemnly, and then plunged in. The door to space slowly fades and eventually disappears. Senju Yamabuki sighed and said, "Hashirama, we must succeed." Yamabuki did not stay any longer, but left the place directly and returned to the Senju Clan's station. But what he didn¡¯t know was that there was a pair of eyes watching his every move. Behind the big tree, Kakashi revealed his scarlet Sharingan eye and said secretly: "Interesting, I didn't expect that the Shimogun Forest at this time has not yet become the spiritual world of the Senju clan." Kakashi made up his mind and decided to go to Shigu Forest. The Immortal Technique of the Shiky Bone Forest is now the only Immortal Technique that Kakashi lacks. If it can be obtained, the Immortal Jutsu fusion can be officially tried. Thinking of this, Kakashi walked to the place where the two of them were standing just now. The same seals are formed on both hands. If Senju Yamabuki were here at this time, he would find that the seals formed by Kakashi are exactly the same as his just now! Kakashi shouted softly: "Open!" Immediately, the same space door appeared in front of Kakashi. "It has a very strong natural scent, so it should be right." Kakashi murmured softly, then stepped in. After a while, Kakashi appeared in a dark and damp place. After looking around, Kakashi found Hashirama who was unconscious not far away. "This kid must have fainted without suffering the dizziness caused by the space change." Kakashi chuckled lightly and then looked around. This place looks like a dark and humid valley. The temperature is not high, only about ten degrees. The light is seriously insufficient and the visibility is not high. There are pillars that look like white bones everywhere, with a sticky solution on them. "Is this the Shiggou Forest? It really seems to fit the name." Kakashi looked around and decided to wake up Hashirama first. He helped Hashirama up and patted him gently. "Ouch, it hurts, who is it?" Hashirama let out a scream and woke up immediately. What caught my eye was a familiar face. Hashirama¡¯s originally somewhat angry expression instantly turned into one of great joy. "Gintoki-sensei? Why are you here?" "This is what I should ask you, why did you come to Shigu Forest?" Kakashi asked pretending to be confused. "Gintoki-sensei also knows about Shigu Forest?" Hashirama asked in surprise. "Of course I know. If I didn't know, how could I appear here?" Kakashi smiled. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 330 Slug Immortal You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Then Gintoki-sensei also came to see Slug Sennin?" Hashirama asked. Kakashi nodded and said, "Yes, this is indeed my purpose." "Ah? Wouldn't that be tragic? I also came to see Slug Sage, hoping to get her approval. If Gintoki-sensei comes too, wouldn't I have no hope?" Hashirama said, half-crouching on the ground, his whole body Everyone is full of low pressure. Kakashi covered his face, this guy is really easily depressed. "Hashirama, you are thinking too much, I have a psychic beast." Kakashi explained helplessly. "Ah? Really?" When Zhu Jian heard this, he became excited again. "Well, I have other things to do with the Slug Immortal." "That's great. By the way, Gintoki-sensei, what is your psychic beast?" Hashirama asked curiously. "This is a secret." Kakashi smiled. Kakashi doesn¡¯t know if his psychic technique can still be used at this time. After all, this is in the past time and space. Can the psychic beast come through the torrent of time? Kakashi doesn¡¯t know, and he doesn¡¯t want to try. If something goes wrong, the psychic beast may have to die. "That's it." Zhu Jian was a little disappointed. Immediately, Hashirama said again: "By the way, Mr. Gintoki, I apologize to you for what happened to my father last time. I didn't expect it to turn out like that." Looking at Hashirama's apologetic face, Kakashi shook his head and said, "It doesn't matter, I don't take it to heart. Let's go find Slug Sage together." "Yeah!" Hashirama responded happily. The two of them felt a little uncomfortable walking in the dark and humid Shigu Forest. Kakashi originally wanted to ask Tsunade to obtain the magic of the wet bone forest, but after asking Tsunade, he learned that the magic of the wet bone forest is only known to the Slug Immortal, and the split slugs do not know this magic. . And Immortal Slug has been sleeping for decades and has not woken up. It needs to be explained here that there is only one slug in Shigulin, and that is the Slug Immortal. However, the slug has a powerful ability to split. What Tsunade summoned was only a part of the Slug Immortal. But Immortal Slug¡¯s body is in a deep sleep. Tsunade was originally interested in senjutsu, but because of this, she was unable to learn it. She could only develop Baihao no Jutsu, which was different from senjutsu, based on past information and her own research on medical ninjutsu. When Kakashi learned about this, he had no choice but to give up. And after traveling through the wrong time, especially after the fusion of celestial magic failed, the celestial magic of Shiggou Forest was once again included in Kakashi's target. ¡°Now Kakashi wants to use Hashirama¡¯s power to obtain the magic of the Shimogun Forest. At this time, the Slug Immortal is definitely not still sleeping. If everyone is asleep at this time, then Hashirama's senjutsu cannot be born by himself, right? The two of them walked for a while, and Hashirama said: "Teacher Gintoki, why haven't you seen Mr. Slug after walking for a long time? This place must be too big." "Don't worry, let me take a look." Kakashi also felt that walking straight ahead was not an option, not to mention there were so many forked roads here. What a waste of time. With this thought in mind, Kakashi unlocked the curse seal of Ry¨±chi Cave Immortal Technique. In an instant, purple eye shadow climbed onto Kakashi's face again. Hashirama was startled and thought to himself: "It appears again. Father said it was an immortal technique. I don't know if it is an immortal technique from the Shigu Forest." Kakashi opened his eyes suddenly and instantly found the location of Slug Sage. "found it!" At this time, the Slug Immortal who was sitting on a huge chair moved the two tentacles on his head slightly and whispered softly: "Has a human come in again? It can't be that brat from the Thousand Hands Clan again, right? No, why does it smell like snakes and toads, and it¡¯s still on the same person? It¡¯s really weird.¡± Immortal Slug was a little confused, but she was too lazy to move. She had already felt that the two people were walking towards her. "Hashirama, we found it, let's go over there." Kakashi faded out of sage mode and whispered. "Yes! Gintoki-sensei." Hashirama responded, and at the same time thought to himself: "It seems that this weird magical technique also has the ability to enhance perception. It is really magical." Kakashi didn¡¯t know that Hashirama had so many thoughts at this time. The two of them walked forward for about ten minutes and saw a huge cave "Is this where the Slug Immortal is?" Hashirama asked curiously. "It should be right, let's go in." Kakashi said. "Um." After entering the cave, the view became much clearer, but the temperature was also not high. The cave is surrounded by slugs. The white individuals have blue vertical stripes on their backs. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? is full of slugs, seems to be densely packed, so those who are afraid of slugs should be careful not to enter. And in the middle of the cave, a huge Slug Immortal was sitting on a huge stone throne. His size was about the same size as the Toad Immortal that Kakashi had seen. "This must be Slug Sage, right?" Kakashi thought to himself. "What a big slug." Hashirama said in shock. Kakashi patted Hashirama's head gently and said, "Don't talk nonsense, that's Slug Sage." Hashirama reacted suddenly and said: "Sorry, sorry." At this time, Immortal Slug moved and said, "Two young men, how come you are here." At this time, Hashirama said: "Lord Slug, I am the son of Thousand-Armed Buddha. My father asked me to come here to accept your test, hoping to win the help of the Slug clan." After hearing this, Immortal Slug thought for a moment and said, "Oh, it's the kid from back then. It seems that he told him about this. You are very good and can become a contractor of the Slug clan. Take it." Slug Immortal said, spitting out a psychic scroll from his mouth and landing it in front of Hashirama. Hashirama looked confused, is this all right? Isn't this too simple? Where is the test that Father said? Could this psychic scroll be fake? "Master Slug? Is this okay?" Hashirama asked in disbelief. "Well, you can just write your name on the scroll with blood." Slug Immortal said. Hashirama was still in a state of confusion, Kakashi smiled and said: "Why don't you sign the contract quickly? Isn't this the purpose of your coming here?" "Oh, okay, right away." Hashirama bit his finger, and blood instantly spilled out. His fingers flew around on the psychic scroll, and he wrote his name on it. Finally, he stamped his handprint and he was done. "Okay!" Hashirama said. "Is that so, Hashirama? I hope you can spread the reputation of the slug clan throughout the entire ninja world." Slug Immortal whispered. Hashirama nodded and said: "Thank you Lord Slug for your trust. I, Senju Hashirama, will definitely carry out the name of the Slug clan throughout the entire ninja world!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 331 Dragon Vein, Immortal Technique, Stone Box and Slate! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "If you can do this, you have lived up to my promise to give you this psychic scroll. Well, you can go back first and come back in three years. I will teach you some interesting things." Slug Immortal said again said. "Yes, Lord Slug!" Hashirama said happily. At this time, Slug Sage set his sights on Kakashi. "Who are you? Why do you smell of snakes and toads on your body?" asked the Slug Immortal in confusion. Kakashi was stunned for a moment, and then he understood. It was probably because of the aura of Mt. Myoboku Senjutsu and Ry¨±chi Cave Senjutsu in his body that the Slug Sage discovered it. No wonder, as the leader of the three holy places, it is normal for Immortal Slug to be sensitive to the auras of the other two holy places. And when Hashirama heard this, he looked at Kakashi curiously. ??Toads and stinky snakes? what is that? "Master Slug is really powerful, he can tell the aura on my body at a glance." There was no expression on Slug Immortal¡¯s face. He just looked at Hashirama and said, ¡°Senju Hashirama, you can leave here.¡± Hashirama was stunned for a moment, realizing that he was not allowed to hear the conversation that followed, so he answered yes and said to Kakashi: "Gintoki-sensei, do we still have a chance to meet again?" Kakashi smiled and said, "There will be." Hashirama was delighted when he heard this and said, "Then I will definitely wait for Gintoki-sensei to come and find me!" "Well. Remember the dream we share." Hashirama was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "Yes! I will definitely realize that dream called Konoha!" "Go." Hearing this, Zhujian said in a nonchalant manner. Slug Sennin asked Hashirama to come back in three years. Others didn¡¯t know what it was, but Kakashi knew it. It must be Hashirama who came here to learn celestial arts. Although Hashirama is extremely talented, he is only ten years old at this time and is still a little short of the conditions for practicing immortal arts. "Three years later, when Hashirama is thirteen years old, he will surely be able to meet this condition. Seeing Hashirama leave, Kakashi¡¯s eyes were locked on Slug Sennin again. And Slug Sage¡¯s eyes were also focused on Kakashi. After a moment of silence, Immortal Slug whispered: "Human, you are not from this time and space, are you? Are you from the future?" Kakashi was stunned. Ever since he traveled through time, no existence has been able to see through his identity. Unexpectedly, it was revealed in this Slug Sage in less than a moment. Looking at Kakashi¡¯s expression, Slug Sage smiled and said, ¡°It seems I guessed it right.¡± "Sir Slug is really powerful, he can see through my origins at a glance." "I can't say I've seen it through, but the descendants of Miaomu Mountain and Ry¨±chi Cave haven't been born yet, but you have the magic of these two holy places in your body, which is weird. Although I can't predict the future like Gamamaru, But you can also more or less see the trajectory of time, and you have marks on your body that do not belong to this era." Kakashi suddenly realized that this was the case. That¡¯s what you say, but only the immortals from the three holy places can see this. If the three of them take action, it will probably be a shocking existence. "So, human being, what is your purpose of traveling through time and space and coming here?" Fairy Slug¡¯s tone is very gentle, just like her appearance, harmless to humans and animals. Kakashi thought for a moment and said: "Slug Immortal, I come from the future. This time I came to this time and space, it was a complete accident. I am waiting for the recovery of the dragon veins to let me go back." "Dragon Vein? That's right, it's the only one that has the power to travel through time." Immortal Slug murmured. Seeing that Slug Immortal seemed to know something about dragon veins, Kakashi asked curiously: "Slug Immortal, what is dragon vein? Why does it have the ability to travel through time and space?" "Dragon Vein? It was originally a failure made by Immortal Six Paths, but unexpectedly, it doesn't seem to be a failure." Immortal Slug said with a smile. "Failure?" Kakashi was even more confused. "The Immortal of Six Paths originally wanted to create a thing that could travel through time and space, go back to the past and change his mother's tragedy, but unfortunately, he failed at that time, leaving behind the energy of the dragon vein. The dragon vein can indeed travel through time and space, but it cannot travel to the Immortal of Six Paths. At the time he wanted, there was a faint force stopping him, butwho? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbmblly out, does it mean that your own dragon veins are crossing? So, what is the way home? Kakashi suddenly felt that his mind was full of things, but he couldn't figure it out. At this time, the Slug Immortal said: "Human beings, the road is ahead, so walk with your heart." Slug Immortal said, and spit out a scroll from his mouth again, but this one was obviously much smaller than the one he gave to Hashirama before. "Human, this is the magic of Shigulin, keep it." Kakashi took it and did not look at it immediately, but put it in his arms. "Thank you, Lord Slug." "No, go ahead." Kakashi turned around and left after hearing this, and only Slug Sage was left in the huge cave again. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s really exciting, what¡¯s the future?¡± (Remember this website¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 332 Hua Yue¡¯s Thoughts You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi didn¡¯t stay in Shigulin any longer, so he left directly. Kakashi was a little surprised that the wet bone forest magic was obtained so easily. The Slug Sage seemed to know something, but he didn't tell Kakashi. Kakashi didn¡¯t care either. It¡¯s normal for people like this to hide many things. In short, it is enough to have the magic. Kakashi is not worried that Slug Sage will give him fake goods. With the pride of a Sage, he will not do such dirty things. With all the three great magical arts in hand, the only thing left is the problem of fusion. But before that, Kakashi still wants to learn the magic of the wet bone forest first. Even with the first two magical arts as the basis, the magical arts of Shigulin are not so easy to learn. Generally speaking, the power of the three great immortal arts is comparable, but they each have their own deviations. The magic of Miaomu Mountain focuses on physical growth, while the magic of Longdi Cave focuses on mental growth, while the magic of Shigu Forest balances the two. "Compared to Miaomu Mountain and Longdi Cave, the magic of Shigulin is gentler. Kakashi left the Marsh Bone Forest and returned to the Hatake Clan's headquarters. It was late at night, and Kakashi went back to his room without disturbing anyone else. As soon as the door opened, Kakashi couldn't help but be stunned. There is someone in the room! I saw Huayue lying on the table, looking like she was sleeping soundly. As soon as the door of the room rang, Hua Yue seemed to feel something and slowly opened her eyes. When Hanazuki saw clearly that it was Kakashi, he stood up suddenly and said, "Brother Gintoki, are you back? I thought you had gone somewhere." "Are you waiting for me?" Kakashi said. Hua Yue¡¯s face turned red and she nodded gently. "Is something wrong?" Kakashi said. Huayue shook her head violently and said, "It's okay, I'm just a little worried. I wanted to wait for you to come back, but I didn't expect that I fell asleep." Huayue said and patted her head in distress, as if she was very regretful about falling asleep just now. Kakashi smiled and said: "It's okay, don't worry, it's so late, go back to sleep quickly." "Um." Huayue responded softly, walked to the door, and then suddenly stopped and said: "Brother Gintoki, will you really leave here one day?" Kakashi sighed and said, "Well, at most half a year, I still have things I haven't finished." When Huayue heard this, her eyes darkened and she said, "I understand. I'm leaving first. Brother Gintoki goes to bed early." Watching Hanazuki leave, Kakashi shook his head and said softly: "What a silly girl." How could Kakashi not know about Hanazuki¡¯s little thoughts. But what kind of place is this? Kakashi is destined not to stay here. In a sense, Huayue is his ancestor. This kind of magical plot is obviously impossible to stage. Give birth to a child with your ancestor? And then reproduce yourself? It¡¯s crazy, this logic is scary when you think about it. It¡¯s better not to do something that is very exciting just thinking about it. Kakashi turned off the light and sat cross-legged on the bed. After Hanazuki left Kakashi¡¯s room with a disappointed look on his face, he met another person. "Master Yuan?" Huayue looked at the person who appeared in front of her in surprise. "Kagetsu, is Gintoki back?" "Well, Brother Gintoki just came back." Huayue replied. "That's good, Huayue, do you treat Gintoki" Hearing this, Huayue's face turned even redder and said, "Master Yuan, what are you thinking about? I just admire Brother Gintoki." "Haha, is this really the case? Huayue, I have watched you grow up since I was a child. Can I still not see your little thoughts? Although you care about other tribesmen, you are not as good as you are. Gintoki's level. Maybe you don't even know it, but the look in your eyes when you look at Gintoki is full of light." Hatake Yuan had a smile on his face. Although Hanazuki is not Hatake Gen¡¯s child, Hatake Gen raises her as his own. ¡°In this troubled world, too many people have died. Kagetsu's parents were also Hatake Gen's teammates back then. Hearing this, Huayue lowered her head shyly., which is considered the default. Seeing this, Hatake Gen understood. He sighed slightly and said: "Kagetsu, I admit that Gintoki is excellent, but he does not belong here and will leave sooner or later, so" "Master Yuan, I understand what you mean. Brother Gintoki must have a more important mission to complete, I can see it. I won't get into it too deep." Looking at Kagyue¡¯s determined yet somewhat helpless face, Hatake Gen could only sigh lightly, There is nothing he can do about this kind of thing. Hatake Yuan patted Huayue on the shoulder and said, "As long as you understand, go to bed early." "Well, thank you, Master Yuan." Huayue said and walked back to her room. Hatake Gen sighed: "I hope Hanayue can really look away." Looking away means letting go, but looking away is just adding to the tragedy. Huayue was lying on the bed, her face not pretty. There are pictures from the past in my mind. The first time I saw Kakashi, he was seriously injured and looked weak. That handsome face made Huayue couldn't help but blush. ¡°Immediately, I learned from the returning tribesmen that such a thin-looking man could actually repel the menacing water demon tribe with one move. Looking at Kakashi who was quiet on the bed, Hua Yue felt a feeling of admiration for a moment. What kind of existence is such a person? In the martial arts training square, that man showed his amazing side and defeated Hatake Ding, the strongest among the younger generation in the clan, with just one move. Subsequently, a set of flag -wood knife methods made Huayue shock as heaven. What a powerful sword technique! What a terrible person! During today¡¯s hunting, Kakashi even relied on a small stone to kill the big wild boar that originally gave Hanazuki such a headache. People in this era like strong people, and the same goes for Hua Yue, especially this strong person who is gentle and handsome. Huayue is only eighteen years old, how can she not be tempted when facing such a person. If you meet someone who is too stunning when you are young, you will probably be miserable throughout your life. And Huayue seems to have embarked on this road of no return. "Brother Gintoki, is there really nothing we can do?" Huayue lamented, looking at the waning moon outside the window, wondering what he was thinking. Kakashi probably never imagined that he would inadvertently intervene and cause such a big mistake. At this time, Kakashi was sitting cross-legged on the bed and took out the scroll given by Slug Sennin. Kakashi was a little excited, but he quickly calmed down. If you have other thoughts while practicing immortality, you will die without knowing how. After reading the scroll carefully, Kakashi sometimes frowned, sometimes nodded, and finally put the scroll away and formed seals with his hands. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbOUT?? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 333 Secret Hand You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At the Hatake clan martial arts training ground, the son of the Hatake family is sweating profusely, practicing the Hatake sword technique inherited from Kakashi. Each move is much more powerful than the Hatake Sword Technique practiced before. Hatake Yuan looked at everything in front of him with great relief. If this continues, it won't be long before the Hatake clan will have its own place in this troubled world. Kakashi sat on the big rock aside and watched everyone practice. It has to be said that the Hatake clan is naturally good at using knives, and there are indeed many good talents among them. In just one month, most of these people have become proficient in using the sword skills passed down by them. The rest is up to them. Swordsmanship is something that is easy to learn but difficult to master. Without perseverance, there is no way to become a master of swordsmanship. Hatake Gen sat next to Kakashi and said, "Gintoki, thank you very much." "no need thank me?" "Thank you for teaching us the new Hatake sword skills. I believe that with this set of sword skills, our Hatake clan will be able to become famous in the ninja world." Kakashi frowned when he heard this. To be honest, he didn't want the Hatake clan to be famous in these troubled times, because fame in troubled times is accumulated through bones. Not only the bones of the enemy, but also the bones of one¡¯s own people. "Furthermore, if the fate of the Hatake clan develops according to the original development, I am afraid that I will still end up alone. The last person of the clan, Kakashi couldn't help but feel a little sad. "Uncle Minamoto, what are your plans for the future, or where do you plan to take the Hatake clan?" Kakashi asked. After hearing this, Hatake Yuan thought for a moment and said, "I don't know either. I just want to protect my people." "Uncle Yuan, do you think this troubled times will end?" Kakashi asked again. "I don't know. The separation of the major families was originally for their own interests, but later evolved into hatred and interests. If you want to end this troubled times, in addition to uniting these families for greater interests, you also need a powerful person. Someone to lead.¡± Hatake Gen said and looked at Kakashi. In Hatake Gen¡¯s view, Kakashi is the person with such qualifications. Kakashi was stunned for a moment when he saw this, and then smiled and said: "Uncle Yuan looks at me like this, doesn't he think I can do it?" "Yes, Gintoki, although I don't know what level your strength has reached, but in my opinion, you should not be far away from the peak of the world. If you can lead my Hatake clan to conquer the ninja world, you will definitely be able to Unify the ninja world." Kakashi shook his head and said: "Uncle Minamoto, the ninja world is very big, and there are many powerful existences that we don't know about. I alone can't dominate the ninja world, and my time in this world is gone. It¡¯s grown.¡± Hatake Gen was shocked and said, "Gintoki, what do you mean?" Kakashi smiled and said: "Uncle Minamoto, there are some things I can't tell you yet. I have a small suggestion for the future of the Hatake clan. I wonder if you are willing to listen to it." "Of course, I believe in your vision, Gintoki." Hatake Gen said. "Uncle Yuan, the next words are very important, so let's talk in another place." Kakashi said, grabbing Hatake Gen's shoulders, and then the two of them disappeared. Hatake Gen felt his eyes blurred and came to Kakashi's room. "This is" Hatake Yuan said in surprise. "It's just a little trick, Uncle Yuan. I hope you can listen carefully to what I say below, but don't ask why, okay?" Kakashi¡¯s face was very solemn, Hatake Genxin felt something, and nodded equally solemnly. "In about ten years, the Uchiha clan and the Senju clan, the strongest in the world, will unite" Before Kakashi could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Hatake Gen. "What? How is this possible? These two families are feuding! It's impossible for them to cooperate." "Uncle Yuan, I told you, you just need to remember it. Don't ask, why?" Kakashi looked at Hatake Gen with stern eyes, with an aura that was calm and powerful, which made Hatake shudder, and then said: "I understand, Gintoki." "Sorry, this matter is very important, so you must listen carefully."Hatake Yuan nodded, indicating that he understood. "The union of the two strongest families will bring peace to the troubled times. When the time comes, they will build a village. You can lead the Hatake clan to join them. By then, the Hatake clan will naturally have a place to live, far better than it is today. Much safer.¡± "If this is really the case, it would be a good choice." Hatake Yuan murmured. Kakashi's eyes flashed and he said, "However, I hope Uncle Yuan can be a secret hand." "Hidden hand?" "Joining the village can certainly make the Hatake clan prosper, but not all eggs can be put in one basket. I hope that by then Uncle Yuan can divide the Hatake clan in two, with most people entering the village and a small number of people joining the village. People live in seclusion somewhere to preserve the bloodline inheritance of the Hatake clan." "Is there any danger in entering the village?" Hatake Yuan asked doubtfully. Kakashi shook his head and said: "Uncle Minamoto, it is much safer to enter the village than it is now, but the ninja world will never be peaceful. When the god who suppressed the ninja world dies, war will inevitably happen again. If there is a war, there will be death. Our Hatake clan is already sparsely populated, and no one knows whether they will all die on the battlefield, so if we part with some of our bloodline, it may be of great use one day." Hearing this, Hatake Gen looked at Kakashi solemnly and said, "Gintoki, I can understand what you are saying, but this plan extends to such a long period of time, who can tell clearly about the future?" Kakashi smiled and said: "The future? Uncle Yuan, I can tell you in the future that I will be the last descendant of the Hatake clan." "What? Gintoki, you" Hatake Gen was shocked. "I'm sorry, Uncle Yuan. Actually, I'm not from this world. I'm from the later generations, an orphan of the Hatake clan eighty years later." Kakashi thought about it again and again, and finally told Uncle Yuan his identity. The purpose is to make Hatake Yuan believe in himself. "How can this be?" "Uncle Yuan, are you willing to believe me?" Hatake Gen was shocked for no reason, but he quickly calmed down and said: "No wonder Gintoki you are unwilling to accept Kagetsu, and you are unwilling to stay here any longer. It turns out that is the reason." "Yes, I will go back sooner or later. Coming here itself is a mistake." Hatake Gen calmed down and said: "I understand, Gintoki, if there really comes a day, I will split the Hatake clan into two, I will lead some of the clansmen into the village, and the rest will be let They are hiding somewhere. If you can really see these people in the future, please be sure to lead them and revive the name of the Hatake clan." "I will!" Kakashi said solemnly. Kakashi said, took out a special kunai, handed it to Hatake Yuan, and said: "Uncle Yuan, please give this kunai to those tribesmen when the time comes. In the future, I will be able to pass this kunai." Couldn't find them." Hatake Gen reached out to take the special kunai, nodded solemnly, and said: "I hope everything goes well, and the future will be left to you." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 334 Actions of the Water Demon Clan You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The secret move has been made, and Kakashi has finally settled his worries. Although it may not be useful, it is still a hope. This is just a method that Kakashi thought of on a whim. Kakashi does not want to see the demise of the Hatake clan. No one wants to be the last person of the clan. That is a kind of sadness. "The rest is up to God's will." Kakashi said with a long sigh. Back to the future, if we can still see this arranged Hatake clan, then Kakashi¡¯s plan will be considered a success. Kakashi is thinking about the future, but on the other side, someone is already planning to take action against the Hatake clan. It¡¯s none other than the Water Demon Clan. Water Demon Qing broke off his arm and led the remaining tribe members to flee back to the Water Demon Clan's camp in embarrassment. ¡°If Kakashi hadn¡¯t fainted in the end, I¡¯m afraid these people wouldn¡¯t have been able to go back. The Water Demon Clan is stronger than the Hatake Clan. The original Hatake Clan would not be able to fight against it. That¡¯s why the Water Demon Clan wants to take the Hatake Clan¡¯s place as their own. But what I didn¡¯t expect was that a Kakashi would actually appear and kill the people from the water demon clan who came to attack, leaving only a few people alive. Shui Moqing, the master of the tribe, even had his arm broken off. This is humiliation and fear. That day, the leader of the Shui Mo Clan, Shui Mo Chuan, was surprised to see Shui Mo Qing returning from a serious injury. After learning about the existence of the mysterious powerful man, he even had trouble sleeping and eating. There are such powerful people in the Hatake clan, so how should the Water Demon clan deal with it? How should the Water Demon clan who offended the Qi Mu family to go? Shui Mochuan is very scared, so for more than a month, he has been sending people to inquire about the situation of the Hatake clan, but there is no news at all. "What the hell is going on? What do these people do for food? Go get some information. It has been more than a month and there is no news at all." Shui Moqing said angrily. "Brother, don't be angry. Now that the Hatake clan has that mysterious strong man, I'm afraid it won't be that easy to infiltrate." Shui Moqing said with a broken arm. "Second brother, you think it's really worrying how the Hatake clan managed to escape with such a person." Shui Mochuan sighed. "Brother, now is not the time to talk about this. This person must be our enemy. I will definitely avenge my broken arm!" Shui Moqing said, with hatred in his eyes. The level of medical care in this era cannot match a broken arm. As a ninja, if you lose an arm, you can't even use ninjutsu. Not everyone can perform the seal alone. At least, the water demon cannot be cleared. "Second brother, I understand that you hate it, but now that the Hatake clan really has the protection of this mysterious man, it will not be easy for us to defeat them. You know, if you really go by what you said, that man's strength is really extraordinary. , even if we can win by then, the strength of the water demon clan will be greatly reduced. How can we face other enemies? There is no need to fight hard. " "But brother, even if we don't provoke the Hatake clan, will the Hatake clan let us go?" Shui Moqing said. "this¡­¡­" Shui Mochuan was silent. He also knew that he had pushed the Hatake clan too hard before. If the Hatake clan had stronger fighting power, they would never let go of the Shui Mo clan. At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of the two of them. "Patriarch, I'm back." The person who came was none other than the ninja of the Water Demon Clan who went to investigate the Hatake Clan. "Shui Liu, what's going on? You've been investigating for so long?" Shui Mochuan was delighted when he saw this and asked immediately. "I'm sorry, clan leader, these days, the Hatake clan is very guarded, so I waited for a long time before I had the chance to find out the information." Shuiliu said. "What exactly is going on? Who is that mysterious man?" Shui Moqing asked. Shuiliu was stunned for a moment and said: "Master Qing, according to the results of my investigation, this mysterious person is called Hatake Gintoki. He is a lost member of the Hatake clan. It seems that he happened to meet him this time, so he took action." "We just happened to meet? Mom sells batches. I'm really unlucky! This can lead to me meeting!" Shui Moqing was furious when he heard this, wondering what kind of luck he had. Shui Mochuan¡¯s face is indeed solemn, this godThe mysterious person is actually from the Hatake clan, so that might be difficult to handle. Shuiliu continued: "Clan leader, I heard that Hatake Gintoki was seriously injured after blocking Lord Qing." "What? Is this true?" Shui Mochuan said happily. "It's true. It is said that after Hatake Gintoki used that earth-shattering sword that day, he suffered a fatal blow. His whole body was covered in blood. In the end, Hatake Yuan carried him back." Shuiliu said. "That's great!" Shui Mochuan laughed. "Brother, what's there to be happy about?" Shui Moqing asked doubtfully. "Idiot, think about it, how could Hatake Gintoki have such a powerful power when he is less than thirty years old? He must have used some forbidden technique to be able to exert such a powerful sword technique, and forbidden techniques have side effects. "Yes." Shui Mochuan said triumphantly, as if he had gotten some truth. Shui Moqing also reacted immediately and said: "Brother, you mean that Hatake Gintoki's power comes from forbidden techniques, and forbidden techniques will also bring powerful side effects to himself? He will be injured and taken away Is it because of the side effects of the forbidden technique that you went back?" "Yes, it must be like this. Hum, let me tell you, how could the Hatake clan have such shitty luck? It turns out it was just a fake trick." Shui Mochuan said. "Brother, shall we all go out this time to slaughter the Hatake clan?" Shui Moqing said, showing a cruel smile. "Of course we have to do this, but if there is a chance, even if it is a forbidden technique, we must have a way to deal with it. Otherwise, we won't be able to bear such a few blows." Shui Mochuan whispered. Shui Moqing was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said: "Yes, that knife was really terrifying. If the clansmen really confront each other again, it will probably cause heavy casualties, and then the gains will outweigh the losses." "Second brother, I have to plan this matter first. I have to find a way to hold this man back. In three days, we will go to deal with this damn Hatake clan. He dares to hurt my water demon clan. I really don't know whether to live or die. !" Shui Mochuan said coldly. Shui Moqing was delighted when he heard this and said, "Yes, big brother!" Looking at the excited expressions of the two of them, no one noticed that there was a smile on the corner of Shui Liu's mouth. That smile was clearly a bit sarcastic. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 335 Before the battle You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Where the Hatake Clan was stationed, Hatake Gen looked at the special kunai in his hand, and thoughts in his heart continued to surge. future? What a distant term. But this time it was placed in front of Hatake Yuan. Hatake Gen is half-convinced about what Kakashi said. If the village named Konoha really appears in the future, Hatake Gen will make the final decision. "For now, let's make our clan stronger first." Hatake Yuan sighed. On a high mountain next to Hatake's station, Kakashi was sitting cross-legged on it. The surrounding natural energy was constantly pouring into his body. Suddenly, Kakashi suddenly opened his eyes and expelled all the natural energy from his body. "It's strange. It seems that as soon as the magic of Shigu Forest enters the body, it will be rejected by the magic of Longdi Cave and Miaomu Mountain, and it will not be able to form a curse seal at all." Kakashi frowned slightly, he didn¡¯t expect that after obtaining the secret technique of Shiggou Forest, he would encounter such unlucky things. ¡°What went wrong?¡± Kakashi was a little confused. At this time, a piece of information suddenly entered Kakashi's mind. "Huh? Are the people of the water demon clan planning to take action?" Kakashi murmured. The so-called Shuiroku has been exploring outside the Hatake Clan's residence for so long, how could Kakashi not know about it. And letting this water go back was just Kakashi's deliberate move. Kakashi¡¯s time with the Hatake clan is short, so he plans to train for the Hatake clan before leaving. And the water demon clan is the best test stone. Kakashi was afraid that the water demon clan would be frightened by him, so he lured the water demon clan over again through Suiroku's mouth. This will not only eliminate the biggest enemy of the Hatake clan, but also have the effect of training troops, the best of both worlds. As for whether the demise of the water demon clan will affect the future situation, Kakashi has also considered it. Kakashi, the water demon clan, has never been heard of in the future. It must be a family that disappeared before the establishment of the five major ninja villages. The effect it caused should not be very big. What's more, judging from the current situation, the Hatake clan and the Water Demon clan will have a battle sooner or later. "It seems that we need to prepare for the water demon clan first, so let's put aside the issue of magic for the time being." After Kakashi finished speaking, he left the mountain and returned to the Hatake clan's residence. Not long after Kakashi walked into the station, he saw a familiar figure. "Hmm? Hanazuki? Why are you here?" Kakashi asked curiously. "Huh? It's nothing, I just have to go out." ¡°So that¡¯s it, do you know where Uncle Yuan is?¡± "Master Yuan? It seems to be in the conference room." Huayue said. "Okay, thank you very much." After Kakashi finished speaking, he walked towards the conference room. Seeing Kakashi leave, Hanazuki¡¯s face darkened. In the conference room, Hatake Genma was sitting in his seat, looking at the map hanging on the side, which marked the major forces surrounding the Hatake clan. The Senju clan, the Uchiha clan, the Water Demon clan, the Sarutobi clan, the Shimura clan and so on. "Uncle Yuan, what are you thinking about?" Kakashi suddenly said. Hatake Yuan was stunned for a moment, and then he came to his senses. "Ah, it's Gintoki, why are you here? It's okay. I'm looking at what the Hatake clan should do next. We are surrounded by wolves." Hearing this, Kakashi looked at the map and couldn't help but feel a little emotional. "These families are indeed ruthless characters. Except for one water demon family who is just for fun, the other four families are all for the core members of Konoha. "Uncle Yuan, don't think about this for now, I have news to tell you." Kakashi said. "Huh? What?" "The Water Demon Clan will attack our Hatake Clan's base again in three days." "What? How could it be possible? They suffered heavy casualties last time, so how could they have the courage to come here?" Hatake Yuan said in disbelief. "The strength of the Water Demon Clan is indeed strong. Even though many people died last time, it is still better than the Hatake Clan today." Kakashi said. Hatake Gen nodded solemnly and said: "Yes, although I have obtained your sword skills from Gintoki, facing the water demon clan,??The Hatake clan is indeed still a little behind, unless you have Gintoki's help, otherwise" "Uncle Yuan, I don't have much time, so this time, I will help you stop a few masters of the water demon clan, but the others need to be fought by yourself. The knife is a killing knife, and it can only be used when Only in killing can you understand the true meaning of it." Kakashi said, handing a scroll to Hatake Gen. "This is the remaining secret of the Hatake Sword Technique. After you have mastered all the Hatake Knife Techniques, you can practice the secret of the Sword Technique. With success in practice, it is not difficult to use the sword technique I had back then." Hearing this, Hatake Gen took it solemnly and said, "I understand, Gintoki." Hatake Gen also knows that the Hatake clan cannot always rely on Kakashi. This battle may be the beginning of the Hatake clan's nirvana and rebirth. "There are still three days, Uncle Yuan must make good use of it." Kakashi said solemnly. "Um." On the martial arts training ground, Hatake Yuan told the sons of the Hatake clan about the upcoming war. "The Water Demon Clan has already gathered its forces and will attack our Hatake Clan again in three days. What do you think we should do?" Hatake Yuan said loudly. Everyone looked at each other, a little uneasy, and a few people showed fear. At this time, Hatake stood up and said: "What's there to say? Do the Water Demon Clan really think that our Hatake Clan are weak? You can do whatever you want to do to them? There's nothing to say, just do it! If the Water Demon Clan dares Come, I will make them regret it! Let them know how sharp the blades of my Hatake clan are!" "Good! As expected of a man from my Hatake clan! You have courage!" Hatake Yuan said happily. Hearing this, the rest of the clansmen also regained their morale and roared: "Come one! Kill one! Promote the reputation of our Hatake clan!" Kakashi, who was standing far away, saw this scene and nodded with satisfaction. Such a group of bloody people will become the opponent's most feared enemy on the battlefield. Three days later. The residence of the Water Demon Clan. Shui Mochuan said: "Second brother, do you really want to go? You should take good care of yourself now." "Brother, you don't need to say more. I know my own situation. This arm was cut off by that guy. Today, I must take revenge!" Shui Moqing said fiercely. Suimokawa sighed and said: "Okay, then be careful and don't be impulsive. That Hatake Gintoki will die today. Brother, I will definitely cut off his head and pay it to you!" "Thank you, brother, I'll do this myself!" "Okay! Ambitious! This is what my water demon clan should be like! Get ready to go!" "Yes! Brother!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 336 Bloody Battle You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The breeze blew through the willow branches, and the Crescent Tower was nowhere to be seen in the dark night. Three days passed quickly, and the Hatake clan had already made preparations. This battle is inevitable. It was also the last thing Kakashi did before leaving. Kakashi sat on the roof, thinking about tomorrow's actions. Not far away, Hanazuki¡¯s figure saw Kakashi and left again in a dodgy manner. Kakashi also discovered that this little girl seemed to be deliberately avoiding him recently. Kakashi doesn¡¯t care either, which might be a good thing. This was just an accident. "It's almost time. After taking care of this water demon clan, let's go to the Dragon Vein. After all, the purpose of coming out this time is for the Sharingan." Kakashi murmured and went back to his room to sleep. Early the next morning, the sentries of the Hatake clan rushed into the conference room. "Clan leader, Gintoki-sama, the water demon clan has all mobilized, and now it has entered the sphere of influence of our Hatake clan." "Is it really here?" Hatake Yuan whispered. "Have they all been mobilized? It seems that the water demon clan has been cruel this time." Kakashi smiled. "Then let's take action." Hatake Genchang exhaled and said. Kakashi nodded. We had informed you in advance, so things went smoothly. The people of the two tribes met again, and the place was still the same place. "Hatake Yuan, today, your Hatake clan will be expelled!" Shui Mochuan said coldly. "Hmph, Water Demon River, I don't know who was running away last time, but you dare to come this time!" Hatake Yuan said not to be outdone. At this time, Shui Moqing stepped forward and said: "Hatake Yuan, don't think that you dare to be so arrogant because of the addition of a boy of unknown origin. Let me tell you, your uncle will always be your uncle!" "What a shame!" Hatake Yuan said angrily. Kakashi said: "Uncle Yuan, calm down." Hearing this, Hatake Yuan calmed down and said, "I understand." ¡°Are you Hatake Gintoki?¡± Suimokawa said. "Brother, it's this guy who cut off an arm!" Shui Moqing said viciously. "It's me, what's the matter?" Kakashi said nonchalantly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the recurrence of his old injury, this kid would have simply broken his arm. "You brat! You dare to hurt people from my water demon clan. I'm really tired of living!" Shui Mochuan said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m injured, so what?¡± "You! You are so arrogant. How strong do you really think you are? You just know a forbidden technique. Today is the day you die!" At this moment, a ninja next to the Water Demon River seemed to suddenly remember something and said: "It's you!" Shui Mochuan was stunned and said, "Ashu, what's wrong?" "Clan leader, it was this guy who rescued that brat from the Thousand Hands clan, otherwise, we would have killed him long ago!" "What?" Shui Mochuan became even more angry when he heard this. Kakashi was stunned for a moment and looked at that person. It turns out that this ninja is one of the three ninjas Kakashi met when he first came here. ?That is, the people who besieged Hashirama in the first place. Speaking of which, it seems that they also said that they were from the water demon clan, but Kakashi had long forgotten about it. It¡¯s true that enemies are always on the same road. "Boy! I didn't expect that you had a problem with us before. The Thousand Hands clan killed so many of us. I finally met a lone kid. I didn't expect that you rescued me. Damn it!" "Too much nonsense, come on, the history of your water demon clan is over today." Kakashi no longer wants to talk nonsense with these people, it is better to solve it as soon as possible. "As you wish! Let's go!" Shuimaikawa shouted, and five ninjas including him directly surrounded Kakashi. Kakashi chuckled and said, "Five jonins seem to be a bit insufficient." "Boy, stop pretending. Are you okay with the side effects of using the forbidden technique last time? Five people, that's enough!" Shui Moqing said proudly, as if he already had a chance to win. Kakashi sneered: "Who told you that I used forbidden techniques?"?Are there any side effects? Howridiculous! " Kakashi said, Qian Ting suddenly appeared in his hand, and his momentum continued to rise, which was staggering. Everyone present was shocked. "How is this possible?" Shui Mochuan was horrified. He had never seen such a momentum before. Kakashi said to Hatake Yuan: "Uncle Yuan, leave these five people to me, and you will be responsible for taking care of the other people." Hatake Yuan nodded, raised the long knife in his hand, and said: "The sons of the Hatake family, what you see in front of you are the beasts of the Water Demon Clan! How many of our compatriots have died in their hands over the years, today , let¡¯s get it back together!¡± "kill!" For a time, the ninjas from both sides were intertwined, fighting individually or joining forces in twos and threes, and the scene was chaotic for a while. After a while, one person will fall down. Kakashi turned to look at the five people blocking the road in front of him and said with a smile: "They have started, it seems we should start too." The five people looked at each other, and for some reason, they all had a bad premonition, and this premonition was very strong. "How could you be okay? You were obviously injured by using a forbidden technique? You must be pretending now!" Shui Moqing roared. "Your IQ disappoints me. Do you really think I didn't notice that guy who was investigating has been hiding under my nose for more than a month?" "What?" Shui Mochuan was shocked. If Kakashi discovered Suiroku, how could Suiroku return it? But Shui Liu has indeed gone back, which means Damn it, I was tricked! "It seems that you have understood that you are a little smarter than your brother." Kakashi looked at the water demon river and smiled. Shui Mochuan looked frightened and said, "Did you deliberately lure us here?" "That's right. Seeing how annoying you guys are, I just used it to practice swordsmanship. Then, the game begins." As soon as Kakashi finished speaking, a huge head rose into the sky. It was none other than Ashu, who had just recognized Kakashi. "What? How could it happen, so fast!" Shui Moqing said in shock. "First." Kakashi¡¯s voice was like a ghost in the netherworld floating around the bodies of several people. Whoops! Another head flew up. "the second!" "No! You are not a human!" Suimaikawa was shocked and couldn't see Kakashi at all, but people were dying one by one. You must know that these people are all the high-end combat power of the water demon clan. Originally, I planned to rely on these people to induce Kakashi to release the forbidden technique, so that I could deal with it calmly. But in today¡¯s situation, there is no such thing as a bullshit forbidden technique. They just cut it one by one! "The third!" The cold voice appeared again, and only Shui Mochuan and Shui Moqing were left on the field. And both of them were filled with fear at this time. Damn it, this kind of operation is no longer allowed to be played. Three heads soared into the sky, three ninjas died, but Kakashi's voice remained unchanged. "Next is you." "No, no, no! Sir, please let us go, we are willing to submit to the Hatake clan." Shui Mochuan quickly begged for mercy. "Yeah?" Kakashi said, and cut off his head with another knife, blood splattered everywhere. "It's a pity that our Hatake clan doesn't need people like you." Kakashi said as his figure appeared in front of Shui Moqing. Shui Moqing's face showed a hint of viciousness, and he said angrily: "It's not that easy to die if you want me! Let's go to hell together!" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????. Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank, but he didn¡¯t expect this guy to have such courage. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not enough. Turning his left eye, the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan emerged. Divine power! Kakashi directly transferred the detonating talisman on Sui Moqing's body into the space. "How is this, this, thispossible?" Shui Moqing was shocked. Blood flowed from Kakashi's eyes again without saying a word, and his vision became blurry. "It seems that using divine power across time consumes more power." Kakashi whispered. Then he looked at Shui Moqing and said, "The fifth one." He raised the knife and dropped it, and another big head flew up. Five kills! Finish! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com); Then he looked at Shui Moqing and said, "The fifth one." He raised the knife and dropped it, and another big head flew up. Five kills! Finish! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 337 Leaving You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi unlocked the Pentakill achievement with the power of thunder, wiped the blood from the corners of his eyes, and looked at the battlefield. People from the two tribes are still fighting hard. The Hatake clan has the absolute upper hand. After Kakashi¡¯s training, these people have obviously made great progress. However, this is just the beginning. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With the continuous deepening of the learning of Hatake swordsmanship, their strength will continue to improve. The sky is filled with blood, this is war. Swinging swords, defending, sudden ninjutsu, every confrontation will leave blood. "It's not good! The patriarch is dead!" There are people from the Water Demon clan who have been paying attention to the battle on Kakashi's side. When they saw that all the five masters of their own clan had received lunch, fear spread among the Water Demon clan. The price of being leaderless is a one-sided defeat. He even forgot to surrender. The fire is spreading and the blood is spraying. In less than half an hour, this battle came to an end. The water demon clan was almost wiped out. The members of the Hatake clan stood there, somewhat silent for a moment. Having been oppressed by the Water Demon Clan for many years, this is the first time they have truly achieved a complete victory. But maybe it was because this victory came so suddenly that they felt unbelievable at this time. Some people were even sobbing quietly to celebrate this hard-won victory. Hatake Yuan¡¯s expression was equally excited, and the long knife in his hand trembled slightly. It seemed that the shame he had suffered for many years was finally revealed. "Wewon!" Hatake Yuan shouted excitedly. The sound echoed on the empty battlefield and reached the ears of every Hatakejiro. Yes, victory! Victory is worth celebrating! "Victory! Victory! Victory!" The originally sparse sounds slowly gathered into bursts of golden and iron sounds. The momentum is majestic and makes people¡¯s blood boil. Hatake Gen walked up to Kakashi and said solemnly: "Gintoki, thank you very much. Without you, there would be no victory." Kakashi smiled and said: "You're welcome, Uncle Yuan, this is what I should do." "Gintoki! Gintoki! Gintoki!" At this time, the people of the Hatake clan also began to call Kakashi's name suddenly, with eagerness in their eyes. That is a kind of hero worship. Seeing all this, Kakashi couldn't help but feel a sense of belonging. This is what the Hatake clan should look like! That night, the Hatake clan caroused all night long to celebrate this victory. Of course, there is never a lack of caution. There are too many stories of extreme joy leading to sorrow. Kakashi will not make such a mistake. A huge bonfire illuminates the night of the Hatake clan. They drank wine, competed in martial arts, and entertained themselves. It seems that we are not living in troubled times, but singing and dancing in prosperous times. Kakashi watched all this silently, feeling happy in his heart. " What is a clan? At this moment, he seemed to feel the same mood as Itachi and Shisui. The hustle and bustle will eventually stop and everything will become quiet. Kakashi drank a lot of wine and felt drunk all over his body. At this moment, he did not deliberately keep himself awake, but let the drunkenness linger in his mind. Over the years, he has lived too clearly and clearly made himself a little tired. This drunkenness may be what he should have. In a daze, Kakashi was helped back to the room by Hanazuki. Kakashi seemed to see Terumi Mei, whom he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time, and whispered softly. "Ming, wait for me to go back." When Hua Yue heard this, her whole body was shaken, and she said with a gloomy expression: "Is her name Ming? It's a very nice name. Brother Gintoki, I will bless you." Kagatsu put Kakashi on the bed, covered him with a quilt, and turned to leave. After a long time, Kakashi, who was lying on the bed, sighed leisurely and then fell asleep. A few days later. "Gintoki, are you leaving?" Hatake Gen said with some surprise. Although I knew this day would come, I didn¡¯t expect it to come so quickly. ?"Yes, Uncle Yuan, I have done everything I should do, and I have also done what I shouldn't do. There is really no reason to stay anymore." Hatake Gen sighed and said: "Okay, Gintoki, I wish you a smooth journey. I will do whatever you ask me to do." "Sorry to trouble you, Uncle Yuan." "Haha, it's no trouble, everything is just for the Hatake clan." "Well, then I'll leave, and my brothers in the clan will ask you to tell me." Kakashi said. "In such a hurry?" "It's all the same anyway, there's nothing urgent." "Don't you want to tell Hanayue?" Hatake Gen asked. "Uncle Yuan, you know that if you continue to interrupt, it will only make Huayue more painful." "Okay, Huayue, let me do the talking." "Thank you, Uncle Yuan. Then I will take my leave." "Um." Kakashi disappeared, disappearing from the Hatake clan¡¯s residence. No one knows how he left, and no one knows where he went, except Hatake Gen. But since then, Hatake Yuan has never mentioned this person again, and even asked people in the clan not to mention this person again. The name Hatake Gintoki is like a flash of fireworks that shines brightly among the Hatake clan and then disappears. There is no record of such a person even in the genealogy. When Hatake Gen re-wrote Hatake Knife Technique into a book, he thought about it for a long time and finally wrote it on the first page of the opening chapter. During the Warring States Period, the Hatake clan received a mysterious strongman who taught Hatake sword skills, and they rose to prominence ever since! And more than ten years later, Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara suddenly emerged and united the two most powerful families in the world to establish Konoha Village. After hearing the news, Hatake Gen, who was very old at the time, was shocked at first, and then felt inexplicable. "Subsequently, no one knew that a small group of people in the Hatake clan were separated by Hatake Gen, arranged secret missions, and lurked. Even the Hatake clan in Konoha did not know about this. The leader of this branch is none other than Hatake Kagetsu! They are waiting for someone, a legendary person. Of course, these are all things for later. Kakashi left the Hatake clan and traveled in the Warring States Period for several months. Finally, when he sensed that the dragon veins were almost restored, he returned to Loulan. Seeing the familiar dragon vein, Kakashi murmured: "Don't make the wrong time travel again this time, otherwise you won't have time." On the familiar stone platform, Kakashi's seal activated the energy of the dragon's veins, a burst of white light flashed, and the world spun. Kakashi disappeared into the Warring States Period, heading to the time and space he originally wanted to go to. In the wet bone forest, Immortal Slug seemed to feel something and whispered: "Maybe this person" The next few words were so low that no one knew them except herself. Twenty years after Konoha, the Second Hokage passed away, and the young Third Hokage took office. Konoha was in a state of turmoil. Outside Konoha Village, a young man with silver-white hair whispered: "I was finally right this time." ps: (Friends who watch pirated copies, please don¡¯t come to Qidian.com to complain after reading the pirated editions. It¡¯s really helpless. I¡¯ve reached the latest chapter, and I don¡¯t even have an internship. I have to say which book is not as good as which one. Isn¡¯t it interesting? It's like you go to a restaurant to eat a meal, and after eating, you have to comment on how terrible this restaurant is. Oh, no, I should say, you come to a restaurant and steal the food from the kitchen, and then write it at the door of the restaurant, this The food in this restaurant is really unpalatable. I suggest you eat it somewhere. This kind of thing has different tastes. No matter how good your writing is, some people will call it rubbish. No matter how rubbish your writing is, some people will like to read it. Writing a book is not easy. , forget it if you don¡¯t respect it, there is no need to step on it again. I don¡¯t blame you for reading pirated books. After all, many are students and may not be able to afford to read books. I can understand, after all, who has not read pirated books. But look I don¡¯t know what your mentality is when you complain about pirated copies and want to complain about genuine ones. The reason why I say this is because it is really off-putting to see such book reviews. I welcome everyone¡¯s opinions, but I hope you won¡¯t use bad words. .) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 338 Planning the Sharingan You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ? ?This person is naturally Kakashi. With the energy restored in the dragon vein, Kakashi left the Warring States period and traveled back to the time and space he originally wanted to go to. Although the time is not very precise, it is almost the same. When Kakashi left Konoha, he made a copy of the Uchiha clan's genealogy. Of course, Kakashi is not very interested in the history of the Uchiha clan, but wants to know about a person. This person is Obito¡¯s father, Uchiha Mikaze! "Uchiha Mikaze, Obito's father, should be sixteen years old this year. According to the genealogy of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Mikaze opened the single magatama Sharingan at the age of seventeen, the double magatama at the age of twenty-three, and the magatama sharingan at the age of thirty. The Magatama Sharingan was born at the age of three. He died in battle at the age of thirty-two, leaving behind Obito who was only three years old." The records in his mind flashed by, and Kakashi had already determined the current state of his goal. The eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan needs to be transplanted and fused by close relatives such as brothers, father and son. Kakashi¡¯s Sharingan comes from Obito, and Obito has no brothers at all, so Kakashi can only focus on Obito¡¯s late father. A dead person was originally impossible, but the existence of dragon veins made it possible. Kakashi originally wanted to travel back to the era when Uchiha Mikaze existed, but he didn't want to be attacked by Centipede before and went too far. Now we have officially embarked on the planned trip. As Obito¡¯s father, Uchiha Mikaze¡¯s Sharingan must also have the potential to open the kaleidoscope. After all, talent is hereditary. As long as you obtain the eyes of Uchiha Mikaze, it will be possible to cure the blindness of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and evolve into the Eternal Mangeky¨­. "Now, we should go find this Uchiha Mifeng first." Kakashi said, completely restraining his momentum and walked into the Leaf Village. Now, not long after the First Ninja World War ended, the Ninja World is still in a state of peace, so it is not a particularly sudden thing for Kakashi to come to Konoha alone. Of course, you have to restrain all your ninja aura, otherwise, it will be embarrassing to be regarded as a traitor. Kakashi doesn¡¯t want to leave a mark in this era, that would be very troublesome. Because this era was only fourteen years away from the time he was born. The closer the time distance is, the more trouble there will be. Therefore, Kakashi¡¯s disguise was also done more thoroughly. After registering at the gate of Konoha, Kakashi entered the village. The Konoha in front of us is not as prosperous as it was forty years ago, especially since the First World War has just ended, the second Hokage has passed away, and the whole village seems a little lifeless. The relationship between various families is somewhat tense. So far, the first generation of leadership team who founded Konoha have all taken advantage of it. Both the first generation and the second generation had given up, and Madara was also dead in the eyes of everyone. The rest are the generation that grew up after the founding of Konoha. Although the young Sarutobi Hiruzen has a second generation destiny, he is still young and it is not easy to secure this position. Of course, none of this has anything to do with Cassie. He knew that Hiruzen Sarutobi would do well, beyond everyone's expectations. Looking at the specious village in front of him, Kakashi inexplicably missed his Konoha. Being thousands of miles away from home, homesickness is an emotion that often arises. Kakashi found a hotel and settled in. Investigating intelligence will take some time. Kakashi arranged his accommodation and started wandering around the streets of Konoha. Although Konoha at this time was not as prosperous as in later generations, there were still many people. In addition to the villagers of the village itself, there are also travelers, merchants and clients. As the largest ninja village in the ninja world, Konoha has a lot of tourists. Of course, you have to go through an inspection when you come in. It's very difficult for spies to get in. As for why Kakashi can come in, it¡¯s because he has the strength, that¡¯s all. If you get to this level and can't even get in through Konoha's door, that would be a huge failure. Kakashi originally wanted to go to Ichiraku Ramen for a meal, but when he went to the place, he found that there was no Ichiraku Ramen at all. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?I think so, Uncle Yile is probably still a child at this time. At this moment, a figure passed by Kakashi. Kakashi was stunned and turned to look. That is a young man with silver-white hair. Although his face is a bit green, he is extremely determined. Beside him were a man and a woman of similar age. The woman said: "Today's mission is finally completed, thanks to Sakumo, otherwise, it would be miserable." The man said: "Tsk, if there's anything special about it, I can do it too." "Haha, is Yoshiguang not convinced?" the girl said. "No way!" "Okay, I'm starving, let's not talk about this anymore, Sakumo, let's go have dinner together?" the girl said. The silver-haired boy said: "No, I have something else to do, so I'll leave first." After the young man finished speaking, he turned and left. "Tch, Sakumo is really indifferent." Another boy said. "Okay, this is Sakumo's temper, let's go eat." The girl smoothed things over. The two left, and Kakashi had already withdrawn his gaze. "Is that what my father was like when he was young? He was really cold." Kakashi chuckled. Making a complaint, Kakashi had no intention of joining in. At the third training ground, Hatake Sakumo was constantly swinging his sword and practicing his sword skills. "It's not fast enough. The first essence of Hatake Swordsmanship is speed. At my current level, it's not fast enough!" Hatake Sakumo shouted, and the long sword in his hand kept slashing and seemed to be flashing around in the training ground, looking extraordinary. After a long time, Sakumo put away his sword and stood up. "Hey, Sakumo, you are still practicing. You are so diligent." A gentle voice came. Sakumo was stunned for a moment and turned to look. I saw a handsome young man standing aside, with a smile in his eyes. The most attractive thing was the family emblem on his clothes that looked like a table tennis racket. ? ?The Uchiha clan! "Yu Feng, why are you here?" A smile appeared on Shuomao's cold face. "Of course I'm here to practice. I invented a new move. Do you want to try it?" The young man known as Yufeng laughed. "Oh? Come on then." ? ?Sakumo said, with a playful smile on his face. "Hehe, this time, I will definitely defeat you!" Yufeng said, seven or eight kunai suddenly appeared in his hand, and then he waved his hands and threw them all out. "Your kunai technology seems to have improved." Sakumo smiled and pulled out the short sword, ding ding ding, all the kunai fell to the ground. Yu Feng said somewhat unhappily: "It's not over yet!" I saw Yufeng¡¯s hand moving slightly, and the kunai that had been shot down started to move again. "This issteel wire?" Yu Feng shouted softly: "Ninjutsu! Use the shuriken technique!" Kunai moved again, shooting at Sakumo from all directions. "Successful!" Yufeng said in surprise. Who knows the next moment, the long knife in Sakumo's hand turned into several afterimages, shooting down all these kunai. "Ah? Failed again." Yufeng said in despair. Shuomao's figure disappeared from the spot, and then appeared behind Yufeng, whispering: "Yufeng, you're so harsh, I want revenge." While Yufeng was looking confused, Sakumo raised the corners of his mouth slightly and moved his scabbard forward. Yu Feng¡¯s expression changed and he flew out! "Sakumo, you bastard!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 339 Wait! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "That person is Uchiha Mikaze, right? I didn't expect that my father had such a good relationship with Obito's father back then." Not far away, Kakashi, whose figure was hidden, watched this scene silently, feeling quite moved in his heart. Sakumo and Mifeng, Kakashi and Obito, I don¡¯t know if this is a kind of fateful reincarnation. "Uchiha Mikaze has been found, and all that's left is to find an opportunity. Uchiha Mikaze probably hasn't opened his eyes yet, so we have to find an opportunity for him to open his Sharingan first, otherwise even the blinding eye will have no effect. " Kakashi¡¯s plan is very simple, which is to seize Uchiha Mikaze¡¯s Sharingan. Of course, if you want to wait until Uchiha Mikaze starts to capture the Mangekyo Sharingan, you will definitely not have this time. There is no time to open the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, but there is still time to open the Sharingan. Kakashi is also worried that the Sharingan that has not opened its eyes will not be able to open its eyes even if it is taken. Therefore, all we can do is to open our eyes to Uchiha Mikaze. When the time comes, transplant Uchiha Mikaze's ordinary Sharingan into your own body, and use yourself to evolve the Sharingan into the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. I don¡¯t know if this method will work, but it is the only method that Kakashi can think of now. Of course, in order not to cause any impact, Kakashi had already prepared a pair of Sharingan eyes. Even if Uchiha Mikaze's eyes were taken away, he would not be blinded. After all, this is Obito's father. Even in Obito's memories, he is just a dead man. "It seems that I have to stay in Konoha for a while." Kakashi murmured. If you want to attack Uchiha Yufeng, you can't do it in Konoha. Otherwise, there will inevitably be accidents. Therefore, Kakashi still has to wait for Uchiha Mikaze to take over the mission to leave the village before he can take action. Fortunately, at this time, Uchiha Mikaze was also a chuunin, so it was not difficult to get the task of leaving the village. So, what Kakashi has to do at this time is to wait. After glancing at Sakumo and Yufeng in the third training ground again, Kakashi turned and left. There is still time, don¡¯t rush. Kakashi had just left. Sakumo frowned and looked at where Kakashi was, but there was no one there. "It's strange, why did I feel like I was being watched just now? Is it an illusion?" Sakumo thought to himself. At this time, Yufeng had already rushed up. "Sakumo! You bastard! Here you go again! My butt is still injured from the last time! You're here again this time!" I saw Yufeng touching his butt with one hand and hitting Sakumo with the other. Shuomao dodged easily and said with a smile: "It's not my fault, why do you keep coming here to provoke me?" "You're not hurt!" "Ah, I'm not injured, but I'm happy." Sakumo said with a smile. "you!" "Okay, I'll treat you to lunch." Yufeng was overjoyed when he heard this and said, "That's pretty much it. I want to eat barbecue!" "You are really good at choosing. You will choose the most expensive one." "That's right! Hehe, if you treat me to a treat, I will make you bleed profusely!" Yufeng patted Sakumo on the shoulder and said. "You're not that guy from Ding Yi. If you still can't afford me, let's go." Sakumo said. "okay!" So the two went to have lunch together. ¡°Somewhere underground in the Land of Fire, the slightest wrinkles have appeared on Madara Uchiha¡¯s face. The left eye is a scarlet Sharingan, but the right eye is gray and white, and it has obviously lost its brightness. How could the eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan lose its light? There is only one reason, and that is the use of Izanami or Izanaki. And Uchiha Madara had set up Izanagi in his right eye in advance, so he was able to deceive Hashirama and gain rebirth. Madara touched his right eye and whispered: "It is recorded on the stone tablet that there is one god in the world who desires peace and classifies the power of yin and yang; two mutually exclusive forces, when combined into one, can achieve everything. But for more than ten years In the past, I transplanted Hashirama¡¯s cells, but there was no reaction at all, what¡¯s going on?¡± Madara¡¯s expression was very confused. Could it be that he understood it wrong? Impossible, the power of himself and Hashirama is definitely the two mutually exclusive powers. So, ?Where does the problem occur? "Damn it! There must be something wrong somewhere, I must find this problem! On this road, I must find the final answer! Hashirama, just wait, I will definitely prove that I am right!" Madara whispered and continued to be immersed in the study of Hashirama cells. Who would have thought that Madara Uchiha, who was once the all-powerful figure in the ninja world, would conduct experiments in such a dark place. And Kakashi didn¡¯t know at this time that Madara was cultivating Hashirama cells in the Land of Fire. Kakashi stayed in Konoha for a few days and found that Konoha was indeed a little uneasy at this time. He stayed here today and seemed to have been targeted. Of course, it¡¯s not because Kakashi¡¯s identity has been exposed, but because Konoha will send ANBU to supervise all strangers who stay in the village for more than three days. After all, Konoha is just a village. If you just come to visit, two days is enough. If you stay for more than three days, you will have to think that you have ulterior motives. ????????????? Forget it if it was in other times, Konoha is internally unstable at this time, and various families are ready to take action. If there is another external attack, I am afraid it will be chaos. So, caution is necessary. When Kakashi became aware of this surveillance, he decided to leave Konoha. After all, although he is not afraid of showing off his flaws, as the length of stay increases, Konoha's suspicion of him will increase. Kakashi didn¡¯t want to be invited to tea by ANBU then. Although my disguise is considered perfect, I can't help but stare at it with blank eyes. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A person who came to Konoha in disguise, if you say that he came here to make soy sauce, I am afraid no one will believe it by then. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Kakashi decided to withdraw first. ¡°Anyway, Uchiha Mikaze¡¯s traces have been discovered, and it is very easy to find him. In Sage Mode, Kakashi can feel it immediately as soon as Uchiha Mikaze leaves Konoha. Therefore, Kakashi left Konoha very simply. It was not until Kakashi left Konoha's sphere of influence that he felt that the eyes monitoring him disappeared. "Huh, I didn't expect that Konoha's security at this time is really good. Sure enough, Konoha at this time is so powerful that it is scary." Even after losing the first and second generation Hokage, Konoha still has many strong people at this time. After all, there are still many strong people who came from the Warring States Period. Otherwise, how could Konoha, which had lost the Second Hokage, win the First Ninja War? "One day, I will make Konoha stronger!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 340 Confused You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The night was as dark as water, and Kakashi was sitting cross-legged in the cave, with beads of sweat on his face. Suddenly, Kakashi opened his eyes, put his hands on the ground, and gasped for air. He touched his burning left eye with his left hand. "These eyes" Kakashi murmured. With a long breath, Kakashi suppressed the discomfort in his heart and walked out of the cave. With the full moon in the sky, Kakashi suddenly felt a little confused. The burning heat in his left eye has not gone away, making Kakashi even more irritable. Sharingan, Mangekyo Sharingan, Eye of Eternity. After years of use, Kakashi¡¯s left eye is not far from blindness. After unlocking the seal of the Four Symbols, the vision of the left eye is no longer different from that of high myopia. Give up? It¡¯s not that Kakashi is reluctant, but he doesn¡¯t dare. This is a world with limited blood inheritance. The road without blood inheritance is really difficult. Even though Kakashi now possesses the three major senjutsu, powerful lightning escape and sword skills, Kakashi still can't give up on the combat power that the Sharingan can bring. The enemies in the future will be too powerful, Kakashi will seize every opportunity to become stronger. And the Eye of Eternity is a step that has to be taken. The battle in the future is not comparable to the previous battle. The ninjutsu that can destroy the world is at your fingertips. This is the post-collapse battle. Even after traveling through many years, Kakashi is still frightened when he thinks of the final battle scene. At this time, he is not enough. The integration of the three major celestial arts has reached a bottleneck. Kakashi doesn't know whether it can succeed. Hatake sword skills have been practiced to the extreme. If you want to increase the power, you can only increase the chakra output. The same is true for Lei Dun. Therefore, it is this left eye that Kakashi can do anything about at this time. So the Loulan Project came into being. It¡¯s just that when he saw Sakumo and Uchiha Mikaze a few days ago, Kakashi was a little shaken. Should you really do this? Uchiha Mikaze is Obito's father, the father of the person he wants to save. Although Obito has no impression of him, although in his own eyes, he is already a dead person. Kakashi originally thought this was no problem, after all, he was just a dead man. But when he really looked at these people, Kakashi understood that although they were dead people in his own time and space, now, they are not. Whether it is Sakumo or Yufeng, they are both living people at this time. Kakashi looked at all this from a God's perspective before, but now he has entered it. Although he is just a spectator, he can still feel the living flesh and blood feeling. They are living people, and they are inextricably related to themselves. The feeling of guilt in my heart rose uncontrollably. Even the Sharingan seemed to have reacted. "Are you responsible for me too?" Kakashi whispered softly, covering his left eye. "Am I really lost? For strength? For that uncertain future?" The full moon was in the sky, and Kakashi's shadow was stretched very long. ¡°All this time, everything Kakashi has done has been to prevent the final tragedy, for Obito, for his companions, and for Terumi Mei. And to do this, strong power is essential. Kakashi is planning every possibility to make himself stronger. Nine-tailed Chakra, Thunder Armor, Sage Mode. He has more and more trump cards, but the uneasiness in his heart is also getting stronger. It¡¯s true that the strength is increasing, but it still makes Kakashi feel the immeasurable gap. Perhaps it was this uneasiness that made Kakashi a little impatient. Time is running out, and it seems that I can no longer stay where I am. The Eye of Eternity has become the fastest shortcut. He didn¡¯t tell anyone what Kakashi wanted to do when he came to Loulan, because it was a disgraceful thing in the first place. Although Kakashi has been in ANBU for many years and has had a lot of exposure to darkness, he always has his own principles in his heart. Not only the old Kakashi, but also the old self, that?A boy who grew up in peaceful times. The emotions in my heart kept emerging, and the confusion in my eyes became deeper and deeper. Kakashi told himself that those who do great things do not stick to trivial matters. For the sake of the future, this is not an unacceptable thing. He didn't lose anything by killing Obito's father, but by giving him a new pair of eyes. And as long as it is done beautifully, even Uchiha Mikaze himself will not notice that his eyes have changed. But on the other hand, the condemnation from the depths of his conscience made Kakashi feel like a bastard for actually wanting to do such a thing. On the one hand it is rationality, on the other hand it is human nature. Caught between the two, Kakashi felt tired like never before. You what should you do? Looking at the vast world, Kakashi was completely confused. Even if you want to talk to someone, you don¡¯t know who to go to. In this foreign time and space, Kakashi has no one to talk to. Over the years, he has been burdened with too many things. ? ?He has friends and people he likes. He can talk to them about many things, but he can't tell the deepest secrets in his heart. Because it is something that cannot be seen in the light. Seeing Sakumo's appearance when he was young, Kakashi felt a little entangled in his heart. Should he save him? Buthow to save? Did White Fang really die because of the pressure of public opinion? Kakashi didn¡¯t believe it. A murderer on the battlefield will die because of rumors? That's a joke. So how did White Fang die? Kakashi doesn¡¯t know because no one knows. Even Danzo doesn¡¯t know. The original rumors were just an attempt by Danzo to make Sakumo lose the prestige of running for Hokage. ¡°But Sakumo chose such a path, which exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. Therefore, even if Kakashi traveled back in time and faced such a situation, even if it was an act of friendship, he would not know where to start. On the one hand, it¡¯s his own father, and on the other hand, it¡¯s Obito¡¯s father. These two problems are the two big mountains in front of Kakashi at this time. To do it or not to do it? If you don¡¯t do it, there will be no point in doing it yourself. But if you do, how should you do it? For a moment, even the conceited and intelligent Kakashi didn¡¯t know what to do. Past and future, strength and conscience. Kakashi wished that someone could help him at this time, but he knew there was no such thing. In the end, he still has to untie all this heavy stuff. With his hands behind his back, Kakashi's flood of emotions was gradually restrained. Sacrifice, salvation, conscience, principle! Everything slowly flowed through Kakashi's heart. In the end, Kakashi let out a long sigh and whispered: "If your heart is like sunshine, why be afraid of confusion? If your heart is bright, there is nothing to say!" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 341 Encounter You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! On a sunny day, Uchiha Mikaze's team took on a mission, and this was the opportunity that Kakashi had been waiting for. ¡°Teacher Santan, where are we going this time?¡± Uchiha Mikaze asked curiously. "Yu Feng, our mission this time is to go to the Bear Country to pick up a confidential document. The mission level is A. We must be careful on the way." San Dan said. Yufeng said with some excitement: "It's been a long time since we did an A-level mission!" "Yifeng, don't be so excited, A-level missions are very dangerous." Midorimaru said. "What's there to be afraid of? Our team has one jounin, three chuunin, and a small A-level mission is not something that can be easily accomplished." Yufeng said with some indifference. For an A-level mission, this kind of configuration is not very high, but if nothing unexpected happens, it is not difficult to complete the mission. Therefore, it is not surprising that Yufeng has such confidence. "It's always right to be careful," Midorimaru said. "You kid, you are always like this. For me, the Uchiha clan, an A-level mission is just a small mission!" Yufeng said proudly. As a member of the Uchiha clan, Yufeng has his own pride. In other words, every member of the Uchiha clan has his or her own pride. "It's just that some are arrogant and some turn into arrogance. "Tch, I have the nerve to say that I am a member of the Uchiha clan, but I haven't opened my eyes yet." Midorimaru said disdainfully. Yufeng's face turned red when he heard this, and he said angrily: "What are you talking about! Sooner or later, I will open my eyes! As long as I open my eyes, these eyes of my uncle will become the most reliable helper! By then, it will not be enough to defeat the Jonin. impossible things!" "Tch, you know how to say it, why don't you open one and let me take a look!" Midorimaru said disdainfully. "you!" "Okay, okay, you two are really always bickering, but now you are on a mission." The only female ninja on the side couldn't stand it anymore, so she spoke. "Humph, seeing Xiaoyun's face, I won't care about you." Yufeng said arrogantly. "It's me who should say this, you arrogant maniac!" Midorimaru said unhappily. "snort!" The two of them looked at each other and snorted coldly before they finally stopped. Xiaoyun and Teacher Santan couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly when they saw this. These two guys have been in the team for more than four years, and it¡¯s frustrating to still be arguing like this. But that¡¯s not to say that the relationship between the two is not good, it¡¯s just that the way they get along is different from others. "Okay, hurry up and hurry up. This road is not smooth." Santan said. At this time, the Ninja War has just ended, and it is inevitable that you will encounter some bandits along the way. The four of them were walking through the woods, and not far from them, a figure looked at them silently. "Have you finally come out?" Kakashi murmured to himself, with an unexplainable expression on his face. Kakashi was hanging far behind the four of them, but he had no intention of taking action. He is still thinking about something. Santan was always feeling a little uneasy today, as if something big was about to happen. But he didn¡¯t know anything about it, but his intuition as a jounin told him that there seemed to be many twists and turns along the way. Therefore, along the way, Sanbang raised his alertness to the highest level to prevent someone from sneaking up on the road. Yufeng and the other two people didn¡¯t feel like three bullets. They just felt that this mission was perfect for them. During the previous Ninja World War, some of them had been on the battlefield, and the tension was completely incomparable to what it is now. After the war, the tasks they accepted were devoid of enthusiasm. The three of them were already bored. And this A-level task has mobilized their enthusiasm very well. "This time, I must show off my skills!" Yu Feng thought to himself. Without saying a word along the way, everyone successfully arrived at the Bear Country, obtained the confidential documents, and then headed back. "Isn't this mission too simple? Nothing happened along the way." Yufeng complained. "Idiot, the return journey is the most dangerous for this kind of mission." Midorimaru said. "You said?Idiot! Yufeng said unhappily. "Okay, you two, stop arguing. Midorimaru is right, the most dangerous moment will be next," Santan said. "Teacher Santan?" Yufeng asked doubtfully. Sandan said: "I'm afraid there are many people who want to get this confidential document. Now when we take it back, many people may stop us. Now is the beginning of the danger. We cannot take it lightly, otherwise , I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to return to Konoha alive.¡± The words of the three bombs hit the hearts of the three people like a heavy hammer. The three of them were a little solemn. At this time, they also knew the real danger of this mission. After Yufeng's nerves were tense for a moment, he shouted again: "Teacher Santan, don't worry. Whoever dares to come, I will let them know how powerful I, Uchiha Yufeng, am. Our Uchiha clan is not a waste of money." In vain!" As soon as Yufeng said these words, Midorimaru and Xiaoyun's emotions were relieved instantly. A smile also appeared on San Dan¡¯s face. Yu Feng always had this ability to instantly eliminate people¡¯s tension. "Oh? That's very interesting. I don't know how powerful the Uchiha clan is." The cold voice echoed quietly in everyone's ears. The next moment, Yufeng felt a kunai lying on his throat, as if he was about to be slaughtered. And just when the kunai was about to be cut off, the hand holding the kunai was firmly grasped by Master Santan. "Are you finally willing to come out?" Santan said coldly. "Oh? I didn't expect it to be discovered. What a pity." The figure gave up on controlling the wind, raised its right hand, and sent the kunai towards Sandan's throat. "Hmph, it's delusional to think that such an attack can succeed!" Three bombs quickly pulled out a kunai with his left hand and held the enemy's kunai. Ding! With a soft sound, the kunai flew out directly. "Oh? There were a few moments." The figure said, turned into a shadow and disappeared from the place. Sandan shouted: "Ten thousand words formation!" After hearing the words, the three Yufeng people left and stood back to back, while Santan stood in front of the three people. "Yifeng, are you okay?" Midorimaru asked with concern. Yufeng shook his head and said: "It's okay, be careful, the enemy this time is very strong." Midorimaru nodded. He knew Yufeng's strength. Being able to be held by someone's neck silently showed that the opponent was at least a jounin. If Teacher Santan hadn¡¯t been prepared just now, Yu Feng might have already gone to heaven by now. A figure slowly emerged not far away, and the forehead protector had already revealed his identity. Santan frowned and said: "People from Yanyin Village?" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 342 Opening Eyes You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Ninjas of Konoha, hand over the scroll, otherwise, you will have to answer here today." Iwagakure Jonin said. "It's a joke, there are no ninjas in Konoha who have given up their mission! Moreover, the armistice agreement has just been signed, do you want to destroy the peace?" Santan said coldly. "Peace? Haha, do you think your life and death can affect the war? Besides, if you die here, how many people know that it was me who did it?" Iwagakure Jonin sneered. "Damn it!" "Since you are unwilling to hand it over, then I will send you to hell." Iwagakure J¨­nin said, taking out a kunai from his ninja bag, with a cold light emitting from it. Seeing this, San Dan raised his alert and whispered to the three of them: "You three, be careful. There can't be only one person on the other side, and the remaining people must still be ambushing. I will deal with this person, and you raise your alert." " "Um." The three of them nodded solemnly. They were all people who had been on the battlefield. Although they were only in the rear, they also knew the cruelty of war and the situation in front of them. They also knew what they should do. Here, Sandan and Iwagakure Jonin have already fought against each other. Being both jounin, the two were evenly matched, and for a while they were evenly matched. " Midorimaru, you have the best sense here. Have you sensed the positions of other enemies?" Yufeng whispered. Midorimaru closed his eyes, moved his ears, and then shook his head and said: "No, I can't feel it. It is probably the Iwagakure Jutsu of Iwagakure Village. This ninjutsu is too concealed, and I can't find it with my perception." Its specific location.¡± "Damn, this is too passive. Teacher Sandan is worried about us and can't attack with all his strength. Now we can barely draw with this Iwagakure jounin, but as time goes by, I'm afraid we will lose." Yufeng said angrily. When Xiaoyun and Midorimaru heard this, their expressions darkened. They both knew that what Yufeng said made sense. Sandan is worried about the enemy that has not yet appeared, so he is restrained, but the opponent's Iwagakure J¨­nin has no such scruples, and uses his full strength every time he makes a move. With one thing going down and the other going up, I¡¯m afraid that when the third bomb shows its flaws, it will be severely damaged. Yufeng said: "No, we can't go on like this. I want to go over and help. After all, we are also chuunin. We are no longer the genin who had to be protected by Mr. Sandan before to survive." "Yifeng, calm down, the other party is a jounin. If we go up, we might not be able to help, and it will only distract Master Sandan." Midorimaru said. " Midorimaru, I know what you are saying, but at this time, Master Santan has been distracted. Instead of being tied up, why don't we go together, maybe we can take advantage of him and kill the opponent's jounin directly." "This" Midorimaru hesitated, or in other words, he was a little moved. Rather than waiting here for the defeat of the third bomb, it is better to take advantage of this moment to join forces to kill the opponent. Although there may be a sneak attack by the opponent, it should be enough for one person to be on guard. " Midorimaru, I think Yufeng is right, let's give it a try." Xiaoyun said. "Okay, since you all said so, let's do it!" Midorimaru nodded. Yufeng was overjoyed and said: "Okay, let's do this next. Midorima, you keep an eye out for the enemies that haven't appeared yet. Xiaoyun, you and I will go over there to help Teacher Santan." "good!" Years of tacit understanding made the three of them hit it off immediately, so Yufeng and Xiaoyun rushed over and joined the battle group. Midorimaru, on the other hand, radiated all his senses and prepared to deal with the unknown enemy. "Art fire escape ho fireball!" "Tu Eun! Tu Long Spear!" Yufeng and Xiaoyun activated their ninjutsu at the same time and attacked the Iwagakure J¨­nin. ¡°Damn you kid!¡± Iwagakure J¨­nin let out a low roar, instantly opened the battle line, and dodged the two ninjutsu attacks. At this time, Yufeng and Xiaoyun were also standing next to Santan. "Why are you two here? What a joke!" San Dan said angrily. Yufeng smiled and said: "Master Santan, we are no longer weak genin, we can help you defeat the opponent in front of you." "Teacher Santan, Yufeng is right." Xiaoyun said firmly. After three bombs and one pause, I looked at the two familiar faces in front of me. They had gradually shed their immaturity and become somewhat mature. Sandan chuckled lightly and said, "Okay, then we will fight side by side this time!"   "Yeah!" The two responded excitedly. Iwagakure Jonin looked at the three people in front of him with a somewhat unpleasant look on his face. "Damn it, one to three." Before Iwagakure J¨­nin could finish complaining, he saw shurikens flying towards him. "Practice the art of shuriken!" I saw that the shurikens all over the sky seemed to have a life of their own, flying around irregularly. Iwagakure J¨­nin was startled and whispered: "What's going on? Wire?" The corners of Yufeng¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, he took the bait! Countless shurikens were flying around in mid-air. When they all stopped, countless steel wires had already tightly wrapped the Iwagakure Jonin. "Damn it! How could it be so fast!" Iwagakure Jonin was shocked. He never expected that a small chuunin could have such superb shuriken skills. "That symbol, is it the Uchiha clan?" Iwagakure J¨­nin suddenly reacted at this time. "You have some knowledge. Next, let me send you on your way!" Yufeng formed a seal with both hands, then pulled the steel wire in his hand with his right hand, put his left hand to his mouth, and shouted: "Fire Release! The art of dragon fire!" A ball of dragon-shaped flame shot out from Yufeng's mouth, looking extremely powerful. San Dan was slightly shocked. He didn't expect Yu Feng to be so powerful. Midorimaru who was not far away felt happy when he saw this. This move can definitely kill the opponent! Iwagakure jounin panicked and wanted to cut off the wire beside him, but there were so many wires that he couldn't move out of his way at all. "Damn it! Iwamura! Dalang! Do it!" "Gecko, you are so useless, you were trapped by a kid." With a low shout, a figure appeared in front of Iwagakure Jounin, forming a seal with his hands! "Earth Escape! Earth Formation Wall!" The semi-circular arc-shaped earth wall wrapped the two people together, and then the hot dragon-shaped flame was tightly blocked by the earth wall. When the flames dissipated, the earth wall turned into a piece of pitch-black earth debris, which also fell down. "You kid, that's good. You can actually master this kind of tactic. If you're careless, even a Jonin will fall into your trap." Iwamura said coldly, and at the same time, he waved the long knife in his hand and cut the steel wire on the gecko. The gecko escaped, breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Yufeng coldly, and said: "Damn you little devil, how dare you sneak attack your uncle gecko!" Yufeng¡¯s face darkened, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would be ruined by this person¡¯s companion at the last moment. And at this moment, San Dan¡¯s expression changed and he shouted: ¡°No, there¡¯s only one person coming out, and there¡¯s another person!¡± As soon as these words came out, Yufeng and Sandan looked at Midorimaru not far away at the same time. Midorimaru had a puzzled look on his face, but at this moment, a long knife slashed at Midorimaru's neck. Yufeng was shocked and shouted quickly: "Midoramaru! Be careful!" But, it¡¯s too late! The long knife struck Midorimaru's neck impartially, and a huge head rose into the sky, with confusion and unwillingness in his eyes. "Midoru!" Yufeng shouted sadly, blood appeared in his eyes, and black magatama swam in his eyes! Sharingan! opened! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 343 Serious Injury You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Dalang held a long knife in his hand, which was stained with blood, and this blood was the unlucky Green Pill. Midorimaru was stunned for a moment when he saw Naiwamura appearing, and coupled with Dalang's sneak attack, his head was chopped off without any surprise. "What a stupid kid, haha." Dalang looked at the headless body and sneered. "You bastard!" Yufeng gritted his teeth and roared, holding a kunai in each hand, and flew towards Dalang! San Dan wanted to pull Yu Feng, but found that Yu Feng's speed seemed to have suddenly become much faster. By the time he wanted to pull him, it was already too late. "Yu Feng! Be careful!" Seeing Midorimaru being killed, Santan felt equally uncomfortable, but this was not the time to be sad. As a jounin, Sandan has seen too many deaths. What he has to do at this time is not to be sad, but to defeat the opponent in front of him. But seeing the true appearance in front of him, San Dan's heart sank slightly. It turned out to be three jounin! And on my side, a chuunin has died. Three against three, but the strength is no longer proportional. "Oh? It seems that Dalang has already solved a chuunin, Gekko, do you want this jounin or this chunin girl?" Iwamura said. "Humph, of course it's this Jonin. There's no winner or lose between me and him." "Okay, I'll leave it to you then. Don't ask me to save you again later. It's really ugly." "Hmph! Don't worry, it's impossible!" Seeing this, San Dan's heart became heavier and he glanced at Xiaoyun. At this time, Xiaoyun was mentally unstable because he had witnessed Midorimaru's death. If he met that jounin again, he would probably be killed in less than a minute. Damn it! If this continues, the entire army will be annihilated! "Xiaoyun, now is not the time to be sad. If we don't kill each other, we will all die here!" Santan shouted. Xiaoyun trembled when he heard this, and instantly calmed down his emotions, saying, "Teacher Santan, I understand." "Haha, being careful doesn't help. Konoha ninjas, no matter how careful you are, this place will become your burial place!" Iwamura sneered. "Iwamura, don't talk nonsense to them, let's go!" Gekko said, pulled out the kunai, and faced three bullets. "Haha, you are really impatient." Iwamura chuckled and also set his sights on Xiaoyun. ¡°Little girl, what a pity, your opponent is me.¡± Xiaoyun was nervous, but still cheered up and prepared to fight. She knew very well that she had no chance of winning in a head-on battle, so all she could do was delay. ¡°You can¡¯t come over to help her until Sanban or Yufeng defeats her opponent. But, can Yufeng really defeat his opponent? Xiaoyun doesn¡¯t know, she can only hold on to this expectation. At this time, Yufeng was fighting with Na Dalang inextricably. Once the scarlet Sharingan opened, it was like cheating, and the overall strength increased a lot. Therefore, even if Yufeng's opponent was a jounin at this time, he still fought vigorously. The more Dalang fights, the more frightened he becomes. This kind of strength is definitely not something that a chuunin can possess. When he saw Yufeng¡¯s scarlet Sharingan, Dalang exclaimed: ¡°Sharingan!¡± Yufeng ignored this. Although the Sharingan he had always dreamed of finally opened, the price was Midorimaru's death. For Yufeng, this result is absolutely unacceptable. At this moment, all he has in his heart is hatred! "go to hell!" Yufeng roared, and the movements in his hands became faster and faster. The two kunai shuttled quickly in Yufeng's hands, looking at Dalang's long sword again and again. "Kid! Don't think that you can be arrogant just because you have the Sharingan. You're still far from it!" Dalang said angrily, and the long sword in his hand began to fly. For a moment, the two of them actually started a battle between Kunai and the long sword. Yufeng could not win Dalang for a while, and gradually calmed down. "Damn it, we can't delay it any longer. Xiaoyun over there is already facing off against the opponent's Jonin. It looks like he won't be able to hold on for long. If I can't deal with this guy quickly, I'm afraid Xiaoyun will be in danger. No! Midorimaru is already dead, we must not let anything happen to Xiaoyun again!"   Yufeng thought so in his heart, his face became extremely solemn, but the movements of his hands did not slow down at all. "You kid, you are very good at fighting, but your companion may not have such good luck. That guy Iwamura is very strong." Dalang obviously also saw the worries in Yufeng's heart, so he took advantage of the situation and started a psychological war. "Humph! Xiaoyun will not lose that easily. The next person to die will be you!" Yufeng said, his eyes widened, and the black magatama began to rotate. Dalang was startled and said to himself: "Oops! It's an illusion!" His body felt sluggish for a while, and Yufeng felt happy. The kunai in his hand inserted directly into Dalang's heart! "ah!" Dalang screamed, his heart filled with blood! Iwamura was shocked when he heard this and shouted: "You idiot, Dalang, is so careless when facing the Uchiha clan! We can't waste any more time, kill this guy first!" Thinking of this, Iwamura moved his hands faster. "You kid, go to hell. If you want to blame me, blame yourself for being born in Konoha!" As Iwamura said, the chakra in his body rioted, and his speed suddenly increased! The body turned into an afterimage, and when it reappeared, it was already in front of Xiaoyun. Stab out with a long knife! "You kid, go to hell!" Xiaoyun was shocked! He wanted to avoid it, but found that he couldn't move his limbs at all. It¡¯s stabbed! The long knife penetrates the body! Blood flowed all over the ground, but the person stabbed was not Xiaoyun. "Yu Feng!" Xiaoyun exclaimed. The long knife pierced the belly of Yu Feng who was coming over! "Xiaoyun, I won't let you die!" Yufeng said almost through gritted teeth. Although the vital part was avoided, the pain of the long knife entering his abdomen still made Yufeng almost faint. Iwamura was shocked. He never thought that Yufeng could come over. What he didn't expect even more was that Yufeng would use his body to block the blow. "What an idiot, actually using his own life to protect others." Iwamura sneered. "Of course people like you won't understand my feelings, go to hell!" Yufeng said, the kunai in his hand flew out again! Iwamura was stunned and wanted to pull out the long knife, but found that the long knife was stuck in the wind and could not be taken out at all. In desperation, Iwamura had no choice but to abandon his sword and escape. As soon as Iwamura dodged, Yufeng half-knelt on the ground, blood still flowing! "Yufeng! Are you okay?" Xiaoyun said in panic. "It's okay, now is not the time to relax, be careful." Yufeng said. "Yeah." Xiaoyun was temporarily relieved to see that Yufeng could still speak. However, looking at Yufeng's wound, if it was not treated in time, he might die of excessive blood loss. Time is running out(remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 344 Choice You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Seeing this, San Dan quickly found a gap and retreated in front of Yu Feng and the others. "Yufeng, are you okay?" Sandan asked eagerly. "It's okay I won't die yet." Yufeng smiled. It¡¯s just that his face was as pale as paper, and he couldn¡¯t tell that he was okay. Although they killed one person on the other side, there are still two uninjured Jonin left. On his side, the three bombs were intact, and Xiaoyun was also intact, but Yufeng was already seriously injured. Although Sanbun was confident of blocking or even killing one of them, the remaining jounin was simply unable to resist with a Xiaoyun and the seriously injured Yufeng. what to do? San Dan was anxious. Are you going to die here today? No! Even if you risk your life, you will protect your students! They are the future of Konoha! ??Especially Yufeng, as soon as he opened his Sharingan, he fought against the Jonin alone and won the battle. In time, he will definitely be the pillar of Konoha! Decided! With this thought in mind, Sandan took out a yellow pill from his ninja bag, bit it into pieces and swallowed it into his belly! For a moment, Sanbun's whole body seemed to be on fire, and powerful chakra instantly enveloped his body! "What is that! How could there be such a powerful chakra suddenly!" Iwamura was surprised. This is no joke, it seems that the chakra has been doubled! "Yellow pills? What the hell are those!" Gekko said in shock. "Yellow curry pills, the secret medicine of the Akimichi clan, can instantly enhance a person's combat power. Let me send you on your way!" Santan shouted, and the blue chakra wrapped around Santan in a form visible to the naked eye. body. "You are from the Akimichi clan!" Iwamura said in surprise. "Yes, my name is Akimichi Santan! Die! Super! Meat-Bomb Chariot!" Sanbun¡¯s fat body instantly turned into a huge meat bomb, crushing towards the two of them! The huge human bombs left the two of them with nowhere to hide and had to fight hard. "What a joke! How could we lose! Earth Escape! Earth Formation Wall!!" Iwamura and Gecko formed seals at the same time, and two semicircular stone walls instantly stood up in front of them. The third bomb didn¡¯t care about this, and the huge meat bomb directly hit it. The solid stone wall did not stop him for even a moment, and was directly run over by the meat-munition chariot! boom! A loud bang! The stone wall was reduced to ashes! "How is that possible!" Iwamura said in shock. But the next moment, the meat bomb chariot appeared in front of him. Iwamura¡¯s eyes were full of fear, and he immediately grabbed the gecko with one hand and blocked it in front of him. "Iwamura! What are you doing!" Gekko said in shock. "I'm sorry, instead of the two of us dying together, why don't you die for me!" Iwamura said harshly. "You hateful guy! Ah!" Just as Gekko was about to resist, the meat-munition chariot had already crushed him. In an instant, the gecko was crushed into a meat pie, and it couldn't die anymore! Although Iwamura had a gecko as a cover, his right hand was also hit and fractured instantly! Three bombs stopped, half-kneeling on the ground, breathing heavily. Although the yellow curry pills increased significantly, they also caused a lot of damage to the body. At this time, San Dan felt that his whole body was weak and unable to move. Iwamura looked at Sandan with a gloomy face and whispered: "It's really terrifying power. I didn't expect this pill to have such a strong effect. However, you don't have any power to resist now." Sandan looked at Iwamura fiercely and said: "You despicable villain, you actually use your companions as a shield!" "Hahaha! He was about to die, why couldn't he save me? What a joke, ninja, what kind of companions do you need? In my opinion, those of you who sacrifice your lives for your companions are the real fools!" ¡°Shameless!¡± San Dan cursed. "Haha, you can scold me. You are just meat on the chopping board now. You like to protect others, right? Well, I will kill your students now and see what you can do!" Iwamura said , showed a cruel smile, and looked at Xiaoyun and Yufeng. "Damn it! What do you want to do!" Sandan wanted to go up and stop him, but he couldn't move because of the side effects of the medicine.How can it be so easy to bear? "What do I want to do? You will know soon. Haha." Iwamura sneered and walked towards Xiaoyun and Yufeng. Yufeng's expression tightened and he tightened his grip on the kunai in his hand. Xiaoyun whispered: "Yufeng, you have always been protecting me. This time, it's me." After Xiaoyun finished speaking, he stood up decisively. "Xiaoyun, what are you going to do!" Yufeng growled. "Yu Feng, I will protect you this time!" Xiaoyun grasped the kunai in his hand tightly and looked at Iwamura solemnly. "Oh? You are such a courageous little girl, but this is not enough at all." Iwamura said, holding a kunai in his left hand and slashing towards Xiaoyun. "If you do this, you will die miserably!" Iwamura said ferociously. Seeing this, Xiaoyun was unmoved, and the kunai in his hand flew out suddenly! Iwamura slashed lightly and sent the kunai flying out! "go to hell!" Xiao Yun was startled and hid quickly, but it was too late. He was directly stabbed in the shoulder, and instantly felt weak. "This the supreme existence of Kunai" Xiaoyun instantly softened to the ground. "Haha, I specially applied anesthetic to this kunshang, so it tastes good. Hahaha!" Iwamura laughed proudly, but at this moment, Yufeng said coldly: "It's too early for you to be happy!" "Um?" Iwamura was confused, and he saw Yufeng's right hand gently pulling, and the kunai that Xiaoyun had been deflected turned around and inserted straight into Iwamura's heart! "Uh! Howpossible!" Iwamura's eyes were full of disbelief, and the kunai inserted into his heart was tied with an almost invisible wire! The corners of Yufeng's lips curled up slightly and he said, "Ninja, you have to be unexpected." As he spoke, a mouthful of blood spurted out of Yufeng's mouth again. "Well done! Yufeng!" Santan said in surprise. But the next moment, San Dan relaxed and fainted. The side effects of the medicine exploded immediately! Yufeng saw that both Sandan and Xiaoyun had fainted at this time, with a bitter expression on their faces. "This is terrible. Teacher Santan and Xiaoyun both fainted. I have to take them out of here quickly. There is such a big noise here. If someone comes over, I'm afraid" After Yufeng finished speaking, he struggled to stand up, first put Midorimaru's body into the storage scroll, and then took Xiaoyun and Sandan away one by one. Just long after the three of them left, an old man with long hair in the distance whispered: "These eyes are quite good, maybe they will be useful, let's observe them for a while. But it's strange, why do I feel that other than me, Is there anyone watching this scene again? Is this person's hiding technique too clever? Or am I delusional? Forget it, never mind, I never thought that I would encounter such a wonderful scene when I went out to look for experimental materials. Now I'd better go back and continue the experiment. ." After the long-haired old man finished speaking, he left the place. Yufeng fainted after taking Santan and Xiaoyun to a cave. With so much blood loss and so much physical exertion, it¡¯s pretty good to be able to hold on until this point. And just when Yufeng fainted, a figure quietly appeared. With silver-white hair and an indifferent expression, he is Kakashi! Looking at the fainted Yufeng in front of him, as long as Kakashi wants to, these Sharingan are his. ¡°Immediately replaced Yufeng with the Sharingan that he had prepared long ago. Without anyone noticing, no one would know that these eyes had been replaced. Even if Yufeng felt something was wrong, he would only think it was a side effect after opening the Sharingan eye. Change? Or not? If you change it, the Eye of Eternity will no longer be far away from you. With the Eye of Eternity, you will have greater confidence in facing the terrifying enemies in the future. If you don¡¯t change, your plans will be in vain. What is the purpose of more than a year of hard work? But if you change, will you still be yourself? Seeing the results right in front of his eyes, Kakashi hesitated. To do or not to do? Kakashi said bitterly: "Have you become the kind of person who will do anything for power? This is Obito's father, his father's friend, not just a casual passerby. What I did was really right. ?" Kakashi let out a long sigh, and gently placed his right hand on Yufeng's eyes. Next, as long as he moved slightly, these bloody eyes would come out, and they would grow in his eye sockets in the future. . He will use these eyes to see the years to come, to see Obito, to see Naruto, to see Terumi Mei Kakashi¡¯s right hand had veins popping out, and there was an indescribable expression on his face. The struggle between reason and humanity was constantly tumbling in his heart! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Then, as long as he moves slightly, these bloody eyes will come out, and they will still grow in his eye sockets in the future. He will use these eyes to see the years to come, to see Obito, to see Naruto, to see Terumi Mei Kakashi¡¯s right hand had veins popping out, and there was an indescribable expression on his face. The struggle between reason and humanity was constantly tumbling in his heart! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 345 I want to talk to you You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi¡¯s hand on Yufeng¡¯s eye sockets finally slowly let go. Anyone who takes something without telling them is stealing. What¡¯s more, he is also the father of a good friend. The original Kakashi would not do this, and the Kakashi who came through time would not do this either. In his previous life, he was not such a ruthless and cold-blooded person. Although it was a society full of selfishness, he still foolishly followed his own principles and did not care about anything else but his own peace of mind. People can do anything, but if they can¡¯t overcome this hurdle in their hearts, they will never have peace in their lives. People always complain about the unfairness of society, but in the end they join in the same trend. Later, they start to persuade new young people that this is society and this is what they should do if they want to survive. ¡°However, how people get along with each other should not be like this. If we say that the original nature of society should be selfish and intrigue, then it would be too disappointing. They have all forgotten their original selves and become what they once despised. Is it sad? Sad! Kakashi in his previous life was able to maintain this peace of mind, and he will not give up in this life. The place where the heart is at peace is my hometown. This may be the only thing Kakashi still remembers, what he should have had. For a moment, it seemed as if something had been let go, and the heaviness that had traveled through time and space dissipated. The originally cold face gradually relaxed. The Eye of Eternity must be there, but it doesn¡¯t have to be this way. Looking at the childish face in front of him, green chakra emerged from Kakashi's hands and he placed it on the wound on his lower abdomen. The wound was not big, but it was very deep. All Kakashi could do was to stop the bleeding and temporarily heal the wound. After a while, the blood on the wound had disappeared and the wound healed slightly. Kakashi pulled out the bandage and bandaged the wound. After doing all this, Yufeng's eyelids moved slightly, and then he opened his eyes. When he saw the silver-white hair, Yufeng subconsciously shouted: "Sakumo?" Then, perhaps thinking how could Sakumo appear in such a place, he immediately sobered up. Looking at the face in front of him that was somewhat similar to Shuomao, Yufeng was surprised and said, "Who are you? Why are you here." Yufeng said, looking around, he breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Xiaoyun and Santan who were still there. Kakashi smiled and said: "Don't worry, they are fine. This Akimichi clan member just took curry pills. He will be fine after being dehydrated for a day. Fortunately, it was not pepper pills, otherwise, he would be dead." When Choci took the chili pepper pills, he would have died if Tsunade had not treated him in time. Now there are no medical ninjas who look good with Tsunade. Even Tsunade herself is only a teenager at this time. "As for this girl, she was just given anesthesia and will wake up after three hours of drowsiness." Yufeng nodded when he heard this, and then found that his abdomen was also wrapped with a bandage. The wound had obviously been treated. "You did it?" Yufeng said in surprise. "If there is no one else here who can move, it should be me." Kakashi smiled. "Thank you. If you hadn't bandaged my wound, I would have bled to death." Yufeng said sincerely. This is a life-saving grace, and it is not an exaggeration. ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of hands.¡± "So, uncle, who are you?" Yufeng asked curiously. "You can call Hatake Kakashi." Kakashi said with a smile. "Hatake? Are you a member of Sakumo's clan? But I don't think I've seen you before. There aren't many people in the Hatake clan. But you look so much like Sakumo." Yufeng said curiously. "Of course, because I am his son." Kakashi smiled. Yufeng was stunned when he heard this, and then smiled: "How is that possible, uncle? You look older than Shuomao. I still believe you when he says you are his father. Hahaha, uncle, you are so funny." Looking at Yufeng¡¯s smiling face, Kakashi didn¡¯t look like he wanted to laugh at all. "Uncle, why are you so serious? You can't even laugh at a joke." Yufeng laughed dryly. ¡°Do you look at me like I¡¯m joking?¡±  Yu Feng swallowed, with a look of disbelief on his face. He clearly saw the word seriousness on Kakashi¡¯s face. "Uncle, are you serious? But how could that guy Sakumo have a son? He is clearly a born orphan!" Yufeng said in confusion. Kakashi was shocked when he heard this, but if he thought about it carefully, his father's cold look might make it really difficult for him to like girls. Fortunately, Ayako finally tamed Sakumo. "It doesn't happen now, doesn't mean it won't happen in the future. I am his future son, Hatake Kakashi." Kakashi said. "Thishow is this possible? Traveling through time and space?" Yufeng looked surprised. "Whether you believe it or not, what I see in front of you is the fact." "Thenthen you are Shuomao's son, how come you are here?" Yufeng said in surprise. "Because I want to talk to you." "Talk to me?" Yufeng looked confused, then seemed to have thought of something, and said: "Could it be that your biological father is me? This is impossible!" Kakashi¡¯s face is covered with black lines, is it too late to gouge out his eyes now? Seeing Kakashi's darkening expression, Yufeng immediately restrained himself and said with a dry smile: "Haha, I was joking." "Forget it, I'm really tired of talking nonsense to you, I'd better just show you!" While Yufeng was still in a dazed state, Kakashi directly unlocked the seal on his left eye. Illusion! Yufeng first exclaimed, then felt confused and appeared in a forest. In front of them are a young man with yellow hair, a boy with silver-white hair and a girl. In the distance, a young man wearing a goggles was running over quickly. "Obito, you're late again." The girl said. "Sorry, Lin, I was just helping an old lady cross the street." The boy with the goggles gasped for air and explained immediately. The silver-haired boy with dead fish eyes said at this time: "What an old excuse." When the boy with the goggles heard this, his face became angry and he said, "Kakashi! What nonsense are you talking about!" At this time, the young man with yellow hair smiled and smoothed things over: "Okay, now that we are here, let's start the survival test." The three of them didn¡¯t speak when they heard this, and looked at the yellow-haired young man in a cautious manner. Yufeng could see clearly that the boy with silver-white hair and fish eyes was the guy who claimed to be Hatake Kakashi before. That guy looked 70-80% similar to Sakumo now. Could he really be Sakumo? son? And why does this boy with the windshield feel so inexplicably familiar? The scene keeps changing, and the boy with the windshield and the boy with dead fish eyes are acting out the drama of falling in love and killing each other. As a bystander, Yufeng saw it clearly. But all this stopped during a great war. The boy with the goggles opened his eyes! At the same time, he gave his left eye to the dead fish-eyed boy and was pressed under the big stone. Yu Feng didn¡¯t know why, but when he saw this scene, his heart felt cramped. It¡¯s like losing something important. "Why? Why do you feel like this? What kind of relationship does this boy named Obito have with me?" Yufeng asked confused. "Heis your son, Uchiha Obito." Kakashi¡¯s voice rang in Yufeng¡¯s ears, making him feel like he was struck by lightning! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 346 Willingness and Unwillingness You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The understatement made Yufeng's heart twitch. "My son? Dead?" Yufeng murmured. Kakashi shook his head and said, "No, not really." Yu Feng was relieved when he heard this. No one would feel good knowing that his only son was dead. "However, he has changed. He is no longer the Obito he was before, but has become the spokesperson of darkness, trying to subvert the entire ninja world!" Kakashi said. "What?" Yufeng said in shock. "The next thing is the information I found out in the future. Obito did not die and was saved by Uchiha Madara." "Uchiha Madara? How is it possible! He died in the hands of the first generation more than ten years ago. How could he save Obito decades later?" Yufeng was shocked. "The truth of the matter is this. Uchiha Madara used Izanagi to deceive the first generation." Kakashi said. "Izanagi?" Yufeng was stunned, and this ninjutsu suddenly flashed in his mind. It is a forbidden jutsu of the Uchiha clan. It can be used as long as the Sharingan is turned on, but it requires the light of the Sharingan. for exchange. Yufeng also learned about this forbidden technique by accident. "The purpose of Obito saved by Uchiha Madara was to use Obito to continue his ambition. Obito refused at first, but Uchiha Madara's methods are not comparable to Obito. Uchiha Madara created Lin A brutal death at my hands.¡± Kakashi said, turning the scene of killing Lin into an illusion and presenting it in front of Yufeng. Obito¡¯s heartbreaking look was clearly displayed before Yufeng¡¯s eyes. "The Uchiha clan, the stronger the love they have, the greater the hatred that bursts out, and the stronger the power. Uchiha Madara took a fancy to Obito's kind heart and used darkness to turn it into Hatred. From then on, Obito became Madara's substitute walking in the world after his death." Kakashi whispered. Yu Feng was already shocked and speechless. "I want to save Obito, but I can't make him listen to me tell all this. Moreover, the backhand Uchiha Madara left behind is enough to resurrect him. When the time comes, he will be the one I have to face. Then I don¡¯t have the slightest confidence in this mythical character.¡± "Your purpose is" Yufeng said. "Your eyes. My left eye was given to me by Obito. If you want to fight against Uchiha Madara, you must have a pair of good eyes. The left eye I have now is not enough. If you want to obtain the eternal Eye, evolution can only be completed by relying on your Sharingan." "My eyes?" Yufeng subconsciously touched his eyes, feeling a little afraid. After all, he is just a boy who has just turned seventeen. "Originally, I wanted to secretly replace your eyes, but just now, I gave up the idea. Ican't do it." Kakashi sighed. Yufeng put down his hands after hearing this. Although the guy in front of him said some incomprehensible words, Yufeng didn't know why and felt that what he said was true. The scenes I saw seemed to be happening in the future. "You want my eyes?" Yufeng asked. "Yes, I need the power to fight Uchiha Madara." Kakashi said sincerely. Yu Feng lowered his head and pondered, not knowing what he was thinking. Kakashi didn¡¯t urge him. After all, he felt a little ridiculous asking others to believe in him. Sure enough, Yufeng said: "I'm sorry, even if the future you said is true, I will use my own ability to break it! These eyes are my support, and I will never give them away so easily." Kakashi¡¯s expression darkened when he heard this. This result seemed to have been expected for a long time, but it seemed a bit ironic to see it in front of him like this. Yufeng knew that what the man in front of him said was probably true. After all, if one simply took away one's own eyes, this person would have had countless opportunities just now. But he didn¡¯t. Instead, he woke himself up and told himself a lot of nonsense. This style of acting is exactly the same as Sakumo. Coupled with this face, Yufeng already believed everything Kakashi said. But even if what Kakashi said is true, Yufeng is not willing to give up just like that. Why can¡¯t I break my fate? For a tenFor a 6-year-old boy, it is really a joke to ask him to give up hope of life now. "Is that so? I understand." Kakashi whispered. Upon seeing this, Yufeng suddenly said: "Kakashi, right? I believe what you said is true, but I also believe in myself. If I really can't change my destiny in the end, I am willing to entrust you with my Sharingan." , at the time of my death you mentioned. I believe that since you can come here, you will definitely be able to go to that time." Kakashi¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this and said, ¡°Are you really willing?¡± "If my life ends and I haven't broken free from this shackles, why not put my hope on you? Kakashi, I will be waiting for you in the future!" Yufeng said, with a trace of confidence on his face. smile. Kakashi was stunned. This guy smiled like this, he really looked like Obito back then. Obito, how long has it been since you smiled like this? "I understand." Kakashi nodded. Yufeng smiled bitterly and said, "I didn't expect that when I was seventeen, I knew how old I was going to be when I died. It was really a wonderful experience." "I'm sorry for letting you know such unpleasant things." Kakashi said apologetically. Yufeng waved his hand and said: "It doesn't matter, this is not a bad thing. By the way, where is Sakumo? What will happen to that guy in the future?" Kakashi was a little silent when he heard this. Yufeng was stunned for a moment, obviously thinking of a certain result. "Is Sakumo also dead? How is this possible? Sakumo is so strong, who can defeat him?" "My father committed suicide." Kakashi whispered. "Suicide? How is it possible? How could that guy Sakumo commit suicide!" Yufeng looked unbelievable. Just looking at Kakashi¡¯s appearance, it seemed that Yufeng couldn¡¯t believe it. "What exactly is going on." Kakashi hesitated for a moment and then told Yufeng what happened. ¡°Perhaps, this may not necessarily change the death of my father. "It turned out to be like this" Yufeng was speechless, and then said: "Sakumo is definitely not someone who gives up his life so easily. There is definitely a reason behind this that only he knows." "Any other reason?" Kakashi whispered. "Yeah!" Yufeng said firmly. So, why did Sakumo commit suicide? Kakashi doesn¡¯t know, and neither does Yufeng. But there will always be a day when things come to light, and perhaps this day is not far away. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 347 Prelude to Destiny You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi had a long talk with Yufeng, and finally asked Yufeng to keep this matter a secret. Yufeng also knew the powerful relationship, so he agreed. Withdrawing from the world of genjutsu, Kakashi left. Yu Feng was left with a pensive look on his face. Everything that happened today made young Yufeng know too many things that he shouldn't know at once. He suddenly felt that he seemed to have to change his way of life. For more than ten years, not only for myself, but also for the illusory future. "It really makes people feel heavy." Yufeng whispered. At this moment, Xiaoyun, who was sleeping next to him, moved his fingers and woke up immediately. "Huh? Xiaoyun, are you awake?" Yufeng said with some surprise. Xiaoyun touched his dizzy head and said, "Yu Feng? Where are we? Are we dead?" "Of course not, we succeeded! The Jonin of Iwagakure is dead!" Yufeng said. "Really? That's great!" Xiaoyun said excitedly, but then dimmed again. "It's a pity that Midorimaru can no longer be seen." Yufeng felt a lot heavier when he heard this. Yes, Midorimaru died and never came back. The lives that were not taken away by the war were so easily confessed here. This may be the fate of ninjas, never knowing when and where they will die. Whether he will die with those ties or leave naked, no one knows. Yufeng whispered: "Midoruwan is a hero and will always live in our hearts. His name will always remain on the commemorative monument." "Yeah." Xiaoyun nodded. Then Xiaoyun looked at Santan aside and said, "Yu Feng, is Teacher Santan okay?" "It's okay, I'm just out of strength. Just rest for a while. It's already dark outside. We'll rest here tonight and wait until Teacher Santan wakes up before making plans." "good." The sky outside was dark, and it began to rain slowly. Kakashi was walking alone in the woods, and the rain had already wet his hair. "There seemed to be a person in the dark looking at Uchiha Mikaze just now. His aura was very strong, but he didn't have much malice. Who could it be?" Kakashi murmured to himself, but couldn't think of an answer. The man seemed to be passing by. When Yu Feng left, he did not pursue him. Instead, he seemed to have watched a good show and left with satisfaction. "Could it be Uchiha Madara?" Kakashi murmured. At this time, there are only a few people who even Kakashi finds unfathomable, and it seems that only Uchiha Madara can appear here. The rest should be just shadows in their own villages, wandering around wherever they have time. "If it's Madara, is he targeting Yufeng?" Kakashi frowned, feeling something bad in his heart. Yufeng's talent is outstanding, but he is a late bloomer. In this regard, he is somewhat similar to Obito. After all, they are father and son, and their talents are not much different. After all, in the world of Naruto, the power of blood is no joke. Generally speaking, if the father is strong, the son will not be too weak. Kakashi suddenly thought that maybe Obito was targeted by Madara not by chance, but because of the template of Yufeng. "Could it be" Kakashi suddenly thought of something, but it was not very clear, there was just a vague idea in his mind. "Let's put this matter aside for now. The energy of the dragon vein is still accumulating. Although the energy consumed this time is not much, it will take some time. So, what's next." Kakashi stood in the rain, not knowing what he was thinking. Soon after, Kakashi took out a kunai of the Flying Thunder God, looked at it, and said with a smile: "Maybe I should go and see what's going on over there." Immediately, Kakashi disappeared from the spot. For more than ten years, the situation in the ninja world has continued to change, and the accumulation of contradictions has become more and more prominent. World War II will inevitably happen again. ??The young man back then has now become an uncle-level figure. This year, the thirty-fifth year of Konoha, Uchiha Mikaze is thirty-two years old, and Hatake Sakumo is thirty. On the battlefield, you can¡¯t help but control the wind??Looking back on the past ten years. Just as the young man who claimed to be Sakumo's son said that day, his child was born, and by some mistake, he named him Obito. Just as the man said, Sakumo had a child, and he was named Kakashi. Yufeng knew everything, and what that person said was true. The so-called future also really exists. So, is this year your own period? Yufeng, who had always been uneasy, was calm as never before at this moment. die? Is it scary? If it were seventeen-year-old Yu Feng, he would say it was scary, but for the thirty-two-year-old Yu Feng now. Death is not terrible, because he knows that there are things in this world that are more terrible than death. In the tent, Yufeng was sitting quietly. Suddenly, a middle-aged man with silver hair walked in. Yufeng smiled and said, "Shuomao, why are you here?" "The front line is tight, Hokage-sama asked us to join forces to support." Sakumo said his purpose directly without any hesitation. The smile on Yufeng's face gradually faded, and there was a feeling in his heart that something called death was calling him. Nodding solemnly, Yufeng said: "I understand, let's go." "Um." The forest behind them kept passing by, and the two of them set off and rushed to the front line. The two of them had just won a war before, and now they were rushing to another battle location. This location is called Yu Ren Village. The three great powers of wind, earth, and fire decided to set the battlefield in the Kingdom of Rain, so that they could avoid the impact of the war on their own countries. As for the destruction of the Kingdom of Rain? In the eyes of big countries, why do they care about this? In war, there are no immortals. ¡°As long as the people who die are not our own, what does it matter if a few more people die in other countries? "Yufeng, I see something is wrong with your state. What's wrong?" Shuomao said suddenly. "It's okay, I just have a feeling." Yufeng whispered. "What does it feel like?" Sakumo asked curiously. Yufeng shook his head and said: "Sakumo, if I die, please help me take care of Obito." Sakumo frowned and said: "Yifeng, with your ability, it is not easy to die, unless you encounter the combined attack of Tsuchikage and Kazekage. But you forgot that I am here, how could I let you alone?" Facing such a formidable opponent. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Yufeng sighed and said, "I hope so." Yufeng said, touched his eyes, and said secretly: "I already have these eyes, I should be able to change my destiny" ??Looking up, Yu Ninja Village is already in front of us. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 348 Searching Eyes You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In a dark underground lair, an old man with white hair was looking at the huge wooden golem in front of him. ??If anyone with knowledge is here, they will know that this is the legendary heretic demon statue. "Is this the body of the legendary Ten-Tails? It's really spectacular." The old man murmured to himself, then turned around. His old face made him look a little haggard, but his eyes were bright and bright. The round ripples swaying across the eyes look extremely mysterious. The Eye of Reincarnation! The old man touched his eyes, looking a little excited. "Sure enough, is this the power recorded on the stone tablet? The Rinnegan! I, Uchiha Madara, finally succeeded!" If anyone here hears this sentence, I am afraid they will be shocked. The Rinnegan Eye and Uchiha Madara are both legendary existences in the ninja world. Madara looked at his arm and whispered: "Unfortunately, this reincarnation came too late. With my current body, I am afraid I don't have much time to implement my plan." "Sure enough, I can only entrust this reincarnation eye to let me return to this world in the future. I wonder if there is any news from Bai Jue." Just after Madara finished speaking, a white figure emerged from the ground. The spiral head looks quite happy. Seeing this, Madara felt slightly happy and said, "Bai Jue, how is the situation?" Bai Ze said respectfully: "Madara-sama, I have found a suitable child for the child you said you were looking for. The child's name is Nagato, and he is a member of the Uzumaki clan. His physique is extremely strong, even if it is not as good as Senju Hashirama. It¡¯s not too far off. The current appearance of six or seven years old is suitable for transplanting Madara-sama¡¯s reincarnation eye.¡± "Oh? I didn't expect to find such a good thing in such a short period of time. It's well done. Where is this child?" Madara said with some joy. "In the land of rain." "The Kingdom of Rain? Now it seems to have become the battlefield of the three kingdoms of wind, earth, and fire. It is really an interesting place." Madara said with a smile. "Yes, Madara-sama. By the way, Madara-sama, during the investigation, I also discovered an interesting person." "who?" "It is Uchiha Mikaze who Madara-sama ordered to observe specially in the past few years. He went to the Land of Rain with White Fang of Konoha, seemingly to aid the Konoha ninjas there." Bai Zetsu said. "Uchiha can control the wind?" Madara closed his eyes and thought for a moment, then said: "This junior has a good talent. He has the qualifications to open the Sharingan. I heard that he has a son." "Yes, the name is Uchiha Obito, and he is almost three years old this year." "Oh? He's a good candidate." Madara smiled, with a meaningful smile that made people shudder. "Master Madara, what are you going to do next?" Bai Jue asked. "Going to the Land of Rain, with my current situation, I should be able to survive for more than ten years. Although the Uzumaki clan's physique is strong, it may take more than ten years to fully adapt to the Samsara Eye. Therefore, the Samsara Eye must be transplanted now. This way I can judge whether Nagato is suitable. At the same time, I also need a pair of excellent Sharingan to replace the Rinnegan. That Uchiha Mikaze is just right." "Yes, Madara-sama!" Madara glanced at the heretic demon again, his eyes gleaming with fanaticism. Unlimited monthly reading! Ten tails! Samsara Eye! This world will eventually live under the rule of me, Madara Uchiha! Hashirama, my path is the right one! After years of transplantation, Hashirama's cells finally opened Madara's reincarnation eye not long ago. What followed was the heretic demon statue and Bai Jue. At the same time, Madara was truly convinced that the content on the stone tablet was true. When he possesses the Samsara Eye, Madara realizes how powerful this power is. It is a pity that Madara has lost his young body. Although the reincarnation eye is powerful, it cannot make people immortal. So, Madara made his plan. The first step of this plan is to find someone who can use the power of the Samsara Eye. In the future, his backhand will use this person to resurrect him. And he returned to this world in his peak form. Of course, the plan is long and he still needs to plan slowly. The land of rain! ?After being an otaku for many years, Madara finally came out again. Uchiha Mikaze, who was far away in the Land of Rain, didn¡¯t know yet that a man named Uchiha Madara had stared into his eyes. On a high mountain somewhere in the Land of Rain, Kakashi, dressed in white, sat cross-legged. A steady stream of natural energy is pouring into Kakashi's body. The looming red makeup flashed on Kakashi's face. Suddenly, Kakashi opened his eyes suddenly, and his left eye looked extremely strange. "I finally succeeded, Shigulin's magic. I didn't expect the repulsive power to be so strong. It took me more than half a year to finally allow these three powers to coexist in my body." Kakashi said, the red makeup on his face instantly faded, and on his back, a red magatama condensed. At this time, there were three magatama patterns on Kakashi's back. One is silver, one is purple, and one is red. And these three magatama patterns symbolize the three magical arts of the three holy places. Miaomu Mountain, Longdi Cave, Shigu Forest. "The three major immortal arts have been successfully practiced, and the only thing left is to integrate them." Adhering to the principle of doing everything in one go, Kakashi unhesitatingly unlocked these three curse seals at the same time! For a moment, three strands of immortal power burst out at the same time, filling Kakashi's body. "This feeling of power" Kakashi¡¯s face showed an expression of enjoyment, but after a moment, Kakashi¡¯s expression changed dramatically! The red, purple, and orange eyeshadows intertwined on Kakashi¡¯s face, looking extremely weird. "No! The three great immortal powers cannot be controlled at all! They must be dispersed!" Kakashi thought to himself, and then formed seals with his hands to dissipate all the natural energy in his body! Poof! A mouthful of old blood spurted out of Kakashi's mouth, but his face returned to its original state. "I'm too impatient. It seems that we have to slowly figure out a solution for the fusion of immortal power. But looking at the situation just now, it is not impossible to achieve complete fusion. What is lacking is the method." Kakashi wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and felt a little more confident. "Compared with the huge reaction caused by the previous fusion of the two immortal arts, the backlash this time is much smaller. ?It shows that the method is moving in the right direction. And as long as the direction is right, success will be a matter of time. "Let's put aside the fusion of magic for now. The next few days may not be peaceful." Kakashi stood up and looked at the scenery down the mountain. The wind is strong and the rain is very light. This country, which rains all year round, has been dyed bloody. As a battlefield, too many people have died here. And in the days to come, there will only be more dead people here. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 349 Surprise Attack You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Through the dragon vein, Kakashi traveled through again and came to this time and space. World War II lasted no more than three years, but it was these three years that made a lot of Konoha ninjas famous. Among the three ninjas of Konoha, Konoha White Fang is the leader. The Sannin of Konoha became famous in the battle with Hanzo in the Rain Ninja Village, while the White Fang became famous in the battle with Sunagakure. With a short knife, the color of the sky and the earth changed color, and Sunagakure heard the news and fled. Kakashi stood on the high mountain, red eye shadow climbed onto his face. Immortal mode! Kakashi closed his eyes, and the perception instantly enveloped the entire Rain Ninja Village. After a moment, Kakashi opened his eyes. "It seems Yufeng hasn't come here yet." Kakashi pondered for a moment. According to the time recorded in the Uchiha genealogy, Uchiha Mikaze died in the Kingdom of Rain. It¡¯s almost the same time. "Can fate be changed?" Kakashi murmured to himself. Outside the Kingdom of Rain, Sakumo and Yufeng have already arrived. "Yifeng, through this forest, in front is where the Konoha army is stationed. Let's rush there as soon as possible. After all, Sunagakure and Iwagakure may attack Konoha's station at any time." Sakumo said. "good." The two of them walked quickly and finally met up with Konoha's army before dark. When the two arrived, Konoha's ninjas jumped out. "Who is it?" A ninja wearing a Konoha green vest jumped out and said, followed by a dozen Konoha ninjas of the same style. Sakumo took out the Hokage's command arrow and said: "Konoha Jounin, Hatake Sakumo, and Uchiha Mikaze have been ordered to come and command the Konoha army here." The leading Konoha ninja came over after hearing this, took the command arrow from Sakumo's hand, checked it was correct and said: "Welcome Sakumo-sama, Mikado-sama, you are finally here, Sunagakure and Iwagakure have joined forces to declare war on us. , the letter of challenge has been sent over." Sakumo took the letter of challenge, opened it, and frowned. "Sakumo, how is the situation?" Yufeng stepped forward and asked. "Yifeng, it seems that the situation is not good. Sunagakure and Iwagakure are attacking from two different directions. It seems that we need to divide our forces into two groups and jointly block them." "Separate?" Yufeng murmured. "Well, that's the only way. Otherwise, if no one is there to stop the other side, they will drive straight into the heart of the Fire Country, and the situation will be bad by then." Sakumo said seriously. The original three-party melee turned into a two-on-one fight for some reason. The leading Konoha ninja said at this time: "Sakumo-sama, according to the information we just received, the Rain Ninja Village seems to be quite dissatisfied with us fighting in the Kingdom of Rain. Coupled with the instigation of Iwagakure and Sunagakure, they seem to be interested. To attack Konoha, their leader Sansho Hanzo is still in a wait-and-see state, but we must be on guard." Hearing this, Sakumo's face became even more ugly. Sanshouyu Hanzo has the name of a demigod and is so powerful. Although Sakumo has not seen it with his own eyes, he can feel the pressure from this name. Yufeng said: "Sakumo, I'm afraid we need to ask for help. We are already very reluctant to face Sunagakure and Iwagakure alone. If we add an Ame Ninja Village with a demigod and a half-god, we have no chance of winning." Sakumo nodded. Although he was confident, he was not arrogant. He knew the dangers involved and would not let the people of Konoha take risks with him. "I know, let's release the ninja eagle immediately and ask for help from Hokage-sama. At least send ninjas who can resist Hanzo." Sakumo said. Hearing this, the leading Konoha ninja responded: "Yes!" Late at night, in the tent, Yufeng and Shuomao were holding a candle and talking. Under the dim light, the two were looking at a map and discussing how to face the siege of Iwagakure and Sunagakure tomorrow. "Sakumo, I've thought about it. Iwagakure is relatively far away. Although we will definitely not be able to reach the dangerous area to attack us tomorrow, so when the time comes, I will lead a small team to conduct a surprise attack and disturb the enemy's base camp. At that time, This will give you a great advantage on the battlefield." Yufeng pointed at a certain place on the map. Sakumo simply nodded and said, "Yes, it's indeed a good idea, but it's very dangerous. Yufeng, it's better for me to go, I'm faster." Yufeng shook his head and said: "Shuomao, you are the one who is the leader of this big event."There is no reason for a commander to casually lead a surprise attack. If you leave, who will command the army? " "this¡­¡­" "Okay, Sakumo, believe in my strength, there will be no problem." Yufeng said with a smile. Looking at Yufeng¡¯s determined look, Sakumo didn¡¯t know what to say. Patting Yufeng's shoulder, Sakumo said: "Yifeng, you must come back safely, Obito is still waiting for you at home." Yufeng smiled and said: "Don't worry, I have a sense of discretion." Although there was a smile on his face, the uneasiness in Yufeng's heart became more and more obvious. Yufeng knew that it would be very dangerous to go there. But if it succeeds, the war can be controlled to a small area and Konoha's losses will be minimized. In the face of huge interests, it is worth taking the risk for Yufeng. The atmosphere in the tent was a little strange for a moment, and Sakumo also noticed the anxiety hidden under Yufeng's smiling face. "What's wrong? Yufeng?" Sakumo asked strangely. Yufeng sighed and said: "Sakumo, if I really die in battle" Before Yu Feng finished speaking, Sakumo shouted: "Yu Feng! Have you forgotten what you just said? Are you discouraged so quickly?" Yufeng was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "That's right, okay, it's getting late, I'm going to rest first." "Well, go ahead." Looking at Yufeng¡¯s leaving figure, Shuomao suddenly felt an illusion of farewell. "No, it won't be." Sakumo muttered to himself, then clenched his fists. Early the next morning, Yufeng led the three ninjas on the road. The target is pointed directly at the rear of Sunagakure. Passing through Sunagakure's defense line, the four of them soon arrived at Sunagakure's base camp. Although there was a little trouble on the road, it was quickly resolved with the help of Yufeng. This is the role that a high-end combat force can play in a war. Outside the Sunagakure base camp, Yufeng said to the three ninjas: "The three of you are going to look for Sunagakure's food and grass. When ensuring your own safety, burn the food and grass. I will go find the commander here." "Yes! Master Yufeng." After the three of them finished speaking, they dispersed to find the location of the food and grass. When Yufeng saw this, the scarlet Sharingan emerged, and the three black magatama were spinning constantly. "So, where is the coach?" On the other side, Sakumo has assembled the Konoha army. "Lord Sakumo, the army has been assembled." Hearing this, Sakumo opened his eyes and said: "Let's go!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 350 Collision! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After a great battle, the battlefield fell into silence. The white dagger in Sakumo's hand was still stained with blood. "Lord Sakumo, there seems to be a problem behind Sunagakure. We won this battle!" Shuomao nodded and said, "Yufeng and the others should have succeeded." Although the battle was over, Sakumo felt uneasy for some reason. "What's going on, this feeling, is something happened to Yufeng?" Shuomao thought to himself, and the uneasiness became more intense. "No, I want to go over and take a look right away." Sakumo said to the other person: "Fubuki, you lead everyone to clean the battlefield, and then return to the station, I will go to meet Yufeng." Sakumo said and disappeared in an instant, leaving Fubuki alone in a daze. But he quickly reacted and took over Sakumo's work. The trees around him continued to recede. Sakumo tightened the dagger in his hand and murmured: "Yifeng, wait for me." Somewhere in the Land of Rain, the immortal face reappeared on Kakashi¡¯s face, and then a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. "Yufeng has encountered a powerful enemy? This chakra is so powerful, who could it be?" Kakashi thought for a moment, then used Shunpo and rushed towards that place. ? ?The time goes back half an hour. Yufeng held a human head in his hand, and three Konoha ninjas quickly gathered around him. The three ninjas were a little surprised when they saw the head, but they quickly calmed down. One of them said: "Master Yufeng, all the food and grass have been burned." "Okay, the food and fodder are gone, and I chopped off the head of this coach again. I think Sakumo's side will successfully defeat Sunagakure, so we can retreat." "yes!" A few people were walking halfway, when suddenly, an old man with long hair appeared in front of them. Yufeng was startled and stopped quickly. One of the ninjas said: "Who is it? Konoha is doing business, and those who are idle should stay away." "Haha, Konoha, it's such a nostalgic name." The old man sighed, revealing his touching eyes. Yufeng was stunned and exclaimed: "Reincarnation Eye?" "Haha, I'm surprised. Indeed, how many people have seen these legendary eyes." The old man smiled. A ninja asked: "Who are you? Don't interfere with our Konoha affairs!" The old man snorted coldly and said, "It's really noisy. I'd like to make this world quieter." As the old man spoke, he formed a seal with his hands and said: "Wooden Release! The art of cutting!" "What!" Everyone was surprised, Mu Dun? How is it possible? Since the death of the first generation, no one in this world can use such ninjutsu. But the next moment, their doubts will no longer have a chance to be solved. "ah!" Three screams sounded at the same time, and the three ninjas who followed Yufeng had their hearts inserted by the sudden appearance of a wooden branch. The wooden branches that stabbed Yufeng were dodged by Yufeng in an instant. Everything just happened in the blink of an eye. None of them expected that this seemingly old man would make a killing move. "Oh? A good teleportation technique. You are indeed a descendant of my Uchiha clan." The old man said with a half-smile. Looking at the three dead people in front of him, Yufeng couldn't help but feel angry. "who are you?" "Me? You can call me, Uchiha Madara!" With a whisper, he said a name that was enough to make the ninja world tremble. Yu Feng¡¯s pupils shrank, and he felt a little clearer in his heart, saying, ¡°You are indeed still alive!¡± "Sure enough?" Madara frowned. He could predict any reaction Yufeng would have when he heard his name, but he didn't expect this one. "You know I'm not dead?" "Stop talking nonsense, what do you want to do?" Yufeng growled. "Haha, don't you want to tell me? It doesn't matter, I have plenty of ideas. As for what I want to do, it's very simple. Your eyes are very good, and I just need one. So, prove to me how far your eyes can see. Please try your best to excite me." Madara sneered. "What on earth do you want to do? How come you are still alive!" Yufeng asked. "Oh? What an interesting junior, do you want to question me? Interesting,It doesn't matter, I've been bored for these years, so I might as well find someone to talk to. "Madara said with great interest. Yu Feng was not in a hurry and waited quietly for Madara to speak. "During the Battle of the Valley of the End, I knew a long time ago that I couldn't defeat Hashirama, so I set up Izanagi in advance and obtained Hashirama's cells." Madara said with some pride. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ This is the characteristic of all villains. Because they have planned so much, if they don't tell them, there really is no sense of accomplishment at all. And often when talking nonsense, the villain is killed by the protagonist. This is what the so-called villain dies from talking too much. When Yufeng heard this, his face was calm, and the last doubt in his heart disappeared. What the man who claimed to be Kakashi said was true. Seeing Yufeng¡¯s calm look, Madara felt a little frustrated. I told you such a big secret, and this is your reaction? Madara¡¯s heart was severely damaged. At the same time, I feel like a fool now. "You are really an object not worth talking to. Then, give me your eyes." Yufeng was shocked when he heard this. The truth of the matter was already clear. Naturally, he would not sit still and wait for death. No matter what, you must not let your eyes fall into the hands of the person in front of you. His hands quickly formed seals, and a stream of chakra was lifted up from Yufeng's chest and sprayed out from his mouth. "Fire Escape! Dragon Fire Technique!" A huge flame flew out of the wind-controlling mouth and shot at Madara. Madara sneered and said, "Fire Escape? But that's ridiculous. No one in this world is better at it than me! I'm just doing what I do best!" The hands formed the same seal, but the speed was faster than Yu Feng. Exactly the same seal, the same ninjutsu! "Fire Escape! Dragon Fire Technique!" bump! Two giant fire dragons collided in mid-air! There was a loud noise, and the expected equal match did not appear. The wind-controlling fire dragon was actually directly defeated by Madara's fire dragon! Yu Feng¡¯s pupils shrank, what a terrifying fire escape! He is indeed the legendary Uchiha Madara! The terrifying fire wave rushed towards Yu Feng. Although Yu Feng was surprised, the movements in his hands did not stop. He formed seals with his hands again and shouted softly: "Earth Escape! Earth Formation Wall!" The earth wall had just risen when a huge fire dragon collided with it! boom! The fire dragon directly burned the earth wall with its devastating force! And the remaining flames blasted towards Yufeng. After two consecutive rounds of blocking, the fire escape has not been completely extinguished! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 351 The kaleidoscope reappears! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Fire Release was still there and was close at hand. Yufeng had no choice but to gather chakra on his hands and forcefully took down the remaining Fire Release. The flames dissipated, and bursts of white smoke appeared on Yufeng's hands. Even after two consumptions of the scorching fire escape, Yufeng still felt sore in his hands. Fortunately, it doesn¡¯t have much impact. "What a terrible fire escape. It is said that Uchiha Madara is extremely accomplished in fire escape. Now it seems that this rumor is not exaggerated in the slightest. It is not an exaggeration to call him the first fire escape person. And this is only Uchiha Madara's. The most inconspicuous of skills." Yufeng muttered to himself, a shadow already cast in his heart. too strong! After just one confrontation, Yufeng felt that this was an opponent that was difficult to defeat. Even if the other person looks old. Those withered hands still contain extremely terrifying power. "Oh? It's really commendable that you blocked it. Not many people could survive my fire escape back then." Madara said with a smile, a hint of appreciation appeared on his face, but it was more of amusement. It¡¯s like a hunter who has discovered an interesting prey, with a cat-and-mouse mentality. After years of silence, Madara is indeed a little bored. "If it had been before, I'm afraid he would have been the first to kill him. "It's an honor for me to be praised by Shura who was once a ninja world, but I'm afraid it's not that easy to have eyes like mine." Yufeng said in a low voice. "Oh? Then we have to see how capable you are. Unfortunately, except for Hashirama, there is no one in this world who can make me interested." Madara chuckled softly. Just when he said these words, a figure suddenly appeared in Madara's mind. That short-lived character. ?Silver-white hair, white royal robe. Gintoki-sensei, I haven¡¯t seen you since that time. I don¡¯t know if you will support my ideals now. " Madara just shook his head. After so many years, he was almost dead, let alone Gintoki-sensei. That person should have passed away long ago. Suppressing the sudden thought in his heart, Madara looked at Yufeng again. Yufeng Jianban's expression suddenly changed, and then returned to its original state, which felt a little strange. "It seems that if you want to escape this time, you will have to fight to the death." Yu Feng whispered to himself, took out a kunai and held it in his hand. "Are you going to fight with your life? In my eyes, even if you fight with your life, it won't be more important than an ant." Madara said coldly. "That's not necessarily true. Under these eyes, even you can't handle it easily!" As soon as Yufeng finished speaking, the scarlet Sharingan changed strangely. The three black magatama originally rotated rapidly, and then connected end to end, forming the shape of a triangular magatama! Seeing this, Madara was slightly moved and said, "This is the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?" Weird patterns, astonishing pupil power, all of this shows that Yufeng's eyes at this time are the highest level of independent evolution of the Sharingan in the Uchiha clan, the Mangekyo Sharingan! Yu Feng looked solemn, the arrival of these eyes was not something to be happy about. After witnessing the death of his wife, Yufeng opened these evil kaleidoscope eyes. Since Yufeng opened his eyes, he has never used it in front of others, so no one knows about it except himself. As a member of the Uchiha clan, Yufeng knows what the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan means, so if someone knows about it, it will not be a good thing for him. After a moment of surprise, Madara returned to normal, and then smiled and said: "What an interesting junior. I didn't expect that after I and Izuna, there would be someone in the Uchiha clan who could open the Mangekyo Sharingan. After you have obtained this power, It really makes my heart beat more and more. Come on, do it, let me take a good look at what kind of ability your kaleidoscope has, and what kind of courage you have." ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off? This is the third pair of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in the world, Madara?Its interest is certainly not small. Yufeng's right hand holding the kunai was already sweating slightly. When he faced this legend of the ninja world alone, Yufeng realized the real reason why the legend was a legend. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Powerful! One word sums it all up. Yufeng knew that the only chance he had of winning at this time was the ability of his eyes. Without understanding the capabilities of your own eyes, even Madara would probably have trouble dealing with it. Yufeng secretly made up his mind, and the silent atmosphere was broken in an instant. Yufeng takes action! The kunai in his right hand shot out, and then his hands were inserted into the ninja tool bag. Countless shurikens appeared instantly and shot out at the same time. Make a seal with both hands! "Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique!" When the number of shurikens increased to ten, a shower of shurikens instantly formed. "Oh? Interesting ninjutsu, not enough, not enough." Madara commented, his hands not idle. After forming the seal quickly, he shouted softly: "Wood Release! Wooden Ingot Wall!" There was only a tinkling sound, and the semicircular wooden wall blocked all the shurikens. The defensive ability of the wooden ingot wall is much stronger than that of the earth formation wall. After Hashirama, Madara was the only one who could use this wood style with such proficiency. Yufeng was not overly surprised when he saw this. This level of ninjutsu was okay against ordinary people, but it obviously wouldn't have much effect against Uchiha Madara. However, Yufeng¡¯s offensive has just begun. "Practice the art of shuriken!" Countless steel wires began to dance in Yufeng's hands, and the shurikens originally nailed to the wall of the wooden ingot began to tremble. In an instant, the shurikens bounced up. The kunai that Yufeng threw out first was pulled by it, and instantly formed a large whirling impact, knocking all the shuriken back and forth. The shurikens circled the wall of the ingot in an arc, forming a rain of shurikens again and shooting towards Madara Uchiha behind the wall of the ingot. It all sounds long, but it only happened in a split second. Madara was slightly startled, looked at the rain of shurikens in the sky, and commented again unhurriedly: "Interesting, let's use the steel wire and the previously issued kunai to perform the second operation of the shurikens. Amazing shurikens Manipulation skills, but no matter how good you are with shuriken, it is just a trail after all." Seeing that the shuriken rain was about to enter his body, Madara stretched out his hands. boom! The terrifying repulsive force spread from around Madara, and those shurikens completely bounced away! At this moment, Madara could only hear a soft shout: "Shinra Tenzheng!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 352 Unknown Abilities You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "What kind of ninjutsu is this? How could this happen?" Yufeng was surprised. With self-centeredness, it spreads terrifying repulsive force to all directions, and in just an instant, all the shurikens were deflected away. This this is simply a perfect defense! "Are you surprised? You should indeed be surprised. Even the first time I saw such a wonderful ninjutsu, I was surprised." Madara started talking to himself again, completely ignoring whether others could bear it or not. But seeing the rise of Ban¡¯s theory, Yufeng didn¡¯t bother him. It¡¯s not a bad thing to know more about the opponent¡¯s ninjutsu characteristics. "This is the ability of the Eye of God. You will feel the terrifying power. Under this power, you can only tremble." Madara said softly. There is no slightest hint of contempt in his words, but it makes people feel unparalleled and domineering. "The terrifying pupil technique that I have never seen before is indeed the Samsara Eye, which is known as the first of the three major pupil techniques. Uchiha Madara doesn't know my kaleidoscope ability, but I don't know his kaleidoscope ability either, not to mention that now he still has He has the samsara eye. It seems that the situation is not good." Yu Feng thought to himself. "Although your shuriken technique is good, to me, it's still far from good. Continue your performance, otherwise, you won't have any chance." Madara looked at Yufeng with an indifferent expression. A large amount of sweat slid down Yufeng's cheeks. Even though he had experienced many battles, Yufeng was still a little nervous. Taking a deep breath and suppressing the fear in his heart, Yufeng knew that he would definitely die if he continued like this. How could the desperate determination I just mentioned be so overwhelmed by momentum? "Everything has just begun!" Yufeng said, and his pair of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan began to rotate rapidly. "Oh? Do you want to use the kaleidoscope ability? Interesting." Madara said softly, looking quite expectant. He is really a little lonely. Yu Feng took a vigorous step and rushed out, and at the same time a kunai appeared in his hand. The kunai was drawn out, Madara dodged lightly, Yufeng struck again with his backhand, Madara stretched out his left hand to block it lightly, and said softly: "Although my skill is good, it's not enough." Yufeng ignored Madara's words, raised his right foot and kicked Madara's chest. "I said, it's not enough." Madara shouted lightly. But in the next second, Yufeng's foot kicked Madara's chest firmly. At the same time, the kunai went with the trend and stabbed Madara's eyes. Madara was stunned for a moment. Before he could figure out how Yufeng's kick hit him, he was facing the fatal kunai. Without much hesitation, Madara shouted softly again: "Shinra Tenzheng!" In an instant, a powerful repulsive force appeared again, and once again the kunai connected with the wind was knocked away and fell in the distance. Yu Feng fell to the ground and covered his chest. The force caused his blood to surge, making him very uncomfortable. "Damn it, it was just a little bit close. I didn't expect it to fail." Yu Feng thought to himself. Madara was somewhat strangely recalling the scene that had just happened. ¡°I obviously wanted to avoid Yufeng¡¯s flying kick, but why did I suddenly hit him? It¡¯s like it appeared instantly. Is it a space ninjutsu? No, it seems there is no spatial fluctuation. Madara was puzzled, looked at Yufeng who fell to the ground not far away, and said: "It's such an interesting ability, I was almost careless for a moment. Is this the ability of your Mangekyou Sharingan?" Yu Feng turned a deaf ear and had no intention of answering Madara's question. "Oh? Won't you tell me? When I get your eyes, I will naturally be able to figure out this ability. So, what kind of moves are you going to use next?" Sakumo, who was on his way, felt that the uneasiness in his heart was getting heavier and heavier, and he couldn't help but frown. Looking at the unknown front, he felt a sense of depression for a moment. This is a feeling that Sakumo has never had again since he mastered swordsmanship. "What kind of enemy did Yufeng encounter?" Sakumo whispered, and then the chakra under his feet rioted again, and Shunpo became faster. Similarly, Kakashi, who was rushing to the battlefield, looked at the distance and felt a little strange. "This feeling is somewhat familiar. Could it be him?" Kakashi had some guesses in his mind. If it is really that person, I am afraid it will become very troublesome. "No matter what, I have to go see it"?. " After Kakashi finished speaking, chakra rioted under his feet. Father and son made the same choice in this chaotic time and space. After a fierce battle, Yufeng half-knelt on the ground, breathing heavily, and his hands were full of blood. "Is that all? That would disappoint me so much." Madara said softly. Yufeng gritted his teeth, feeling this powerless feeling for the first time. He had used all kinds of moves, but they had no effect on the person in front of him. A so-called Shenluo Tianzheng left Yufeng helpless. "No, there is no absolutely invincible ninjutsu. No matter how strong the ninjutsu is, it has its weaknesses." Yufeng thought to himself, quickly recalling everything that had just happened in his mind. "It's time! Time to activate! This ninjutsu absolutely cannot be activated all the time, so what I have to do is to seize this gap!" Yufeng thought of this and rekindled his fighting spirit. "Oh? It's commendable that you still have such fighting spirit, but in my opinion, this is just a desperate struggle." Madara chuckled. "Even if I am struggling to my death, I will never let you get what you want!" Yufeng shouted softly, and then formed a seal with his hands: "Escape from Earth! The art of double dragon bullets!" Pressing his hands on the ground, two earth dragons surged up from both sides of Madara in an instant, with red eyes, looking majestic. Mixed with a slight dragon roar, he rushed towards Madara. "A boring struggle." ? Stretching out his hands, Shinra Tianzheng launched again, and the earth dragon was scattered with one blow. Yufeng was not surprised but happy when he saw this, and said to himself: "Now!" ??The technique of instantaneous body is activated, and Yufeng appears in front of Madara. At the same time, the kaleidoscope pattern in his right eye keeps rotating, and blood flows horizontally! "Green lantern!" With a soft drink, Madara felt his eyes blur and instantly fell into a fantasy! "Illusion? Childish, even the illusion of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan doesn't have much effect on me." Madara said coldly. But then, a character that made Madara excited appeared in front of him. ??Long black hair, handsome face. "Brother, how did you become like this?" The familiar voice and the familiar figure stirred Madara's heart, which had been quiet for a long time. "Izuna" Madara whispered softly, revealing endless nostalgia. Outside the illusion, Yu Feng covered his right eye that was bleeding profusely and whispered: "This illusion technique Qing Xing Lan consumes too much pupil power, and the vision becomes blurred instantly, but fortunately, it finally succeeded." Looking at Madara with a dull look on his face, Yufeng took out the kunai again and slashed towards Madara's neck mercilessly! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 353 The Thin Line of Life and Death You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Qing Xing Lantern, Yufeng Moncelling Tsomon Write a unique illusion of the wheel eye. It can transform into the person the person misses most based on the memory of the person being cast. He has all the characteristics of the person in his memory, no different. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????This is an illusion generated based on the other party's memory, the authenticity is so high, it is equivalent to that person living in front of your eyes. At this time, Madara was faced with such a living Izuna. The phantom Izuna possesses all of Madara¡¯s impressions of Izuna, so this Izuna seems to be the original Izuna resurrected. It is precisely because of this that Madara was stunned for a moment. Madara knew that this was an illusion, but the real feeling made Madara unable to bear to break it for a while. Izuna¡¯s death may be the deepest scar in Madara¡¯s heart. It was also the death of Izuna that made Madara hate the fate of the Uchiha clan and embark on the path of continuous darkness. The eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan requires the transplantation and fusion of the eyes of close relatives to unlock it. What an ironic condition. Therefore, when Madara learned about the infinite moon reading recorded on the stone tablet, he decided to implement this plan without hesitation. Because he was tired of it. ¡°Tired of the ugly evolution of the Uchiha clan, but also for the beautiful world recorded in the Infinite Tsukuyomi. Infinite Tsukuyomi is the only way to save the Uchiha clan and the ninja world. It¡¯s just that Madara has no idea that what he calls the truth is actually just Black Zetsu¡¯s modified conspiracy. A long-lost warm smile appeared on Madara¡¯s face as he chatted with Izuna in the illusion. It all seems like yesterday. Madara seems to have regained his youth at this time, and is experiencing the growth of the two of them with Izuna. I also experienced Izuna¡¯s death again Madara also felt that powerlessness again, that feeling that made him hate it. The illusion is like a reincarnation. After darkness, Quan Na appears again. The experience happened again. Qingxingdeng tells you these familiar stories. But if you go through a hundred reincarnations and still don¡¯t wake up, you will definitely die. There are lights on the green sidewalk, and the body will be cold if you don¡¯t wake up for a hundred times! Yufeng didn¡¯t know everything in the environment. At this time, he had already grasped the kunai and slashed towards Madara¡¯s neck. He didn¡¯t know whether Qing Xing Lan could completely bury Uchiha Madara, so it was the best way to kill Uchiha Madara while he was still awake. "With this one blow, let me cut off the chain of fate!" Yufeng roared, bursting out at an unprecedented speed. Kunai is approaching! Closer! The cold blade had already been pressed against Madara's neck, and Yufeng's face showed joy. But at this moment, a withered right hand tightly grasped Yufeng's right hand holding the kunai. ??????????????? Then with a slight exertion, only a click was heard, Yufeng¡¯s right hand felt pain, and the kunai fell to the ground. The pervasiveness in Madara's eyes had all faded away at this time, and with a flick of his right hand, Yu Feng was thrown away. With the distance widened, Yufeng could clearly see that there was a trace of blood under Madara's neck. The kunai only needed to move forward one centimeter to cut his trachea and end his life. But unfortunately, it still fell short in the end. "What an interesting illusion. I should thank you, Yufeng, for allowing me to relive those good times. In return, let me give you the most shocking death!" Madara said, with a bloodthirsty smile on his face. Yufeng shouted something bad. The next second, Madara formed seals with his hands and shouted softly: "Fire Release! Dragon Flame Singing Technique!" Four dragon-headed flames instantly flew out of Madara's mouth, shooting towards Yufeng from four directions. "Damn it! The direction of escape is blocked, there is no way to escape!" Seeing the dragon head flame so close, Yufeng closed his eyes. "Oh? Are you going to use that move?" Madara said softly. In the next second, Yufeng suddenly opened his eyes, strange patterns kept turning, and blood flowed out instantly. "Susanohu!" White chakra instantly enveloped Yufeng's whole body. If he looked carefully, he saw that it was the upper body of a skeleton.   Susanoo! The ultimate secret of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, the third power that can only be unlocked by opening a pair of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, is called the power of God. During the Warring States Period, it was known as a terrifying pupil technique that would kill anyone who saw it. Boom! The four dragon head flames bombarded the white Susanoo without touching it at all. "It's such a nostalgic ninjutsu. I didn't expect you to be able to activate the power of Susanoo. In this case, maybe I can enjoy it more." After Madara finished speaking, his body was instantly covered with blue chakra, and then a skeleton that was almost the same wrapped around Madara's body. Unlike Madara who was relaxed and carefree, Yufeng was breathing heavily at this time. The pain in his eyes made him almost unable to open his eyes. What was even more terrifying was the tremendous pressure his body endured after turning on the Susanoo. The pain was indescribable. "Damn it, if this continues, I'll faint from the pain before Uchiha Madara can kill him." Yufeng whispered. Seeing that Yufeng was motionless, Madara said: "It seems that you haven't gotten used to this Susanoo yet. Is it painful? Susanoo, which is called the power of God, can be displayed so easily. Let me Let me teach you how to use this Susanoo!" Madara clasped his hands together, the blue skull grew flesh and blood, put on armor, and looked like a majestic soldier. Yufeng stared at everything in front of him in stunned silence. The complete version of Susanoo was really too shocking. "Then, the game ends here, I will accept your eyes." Susanoo pulled out his two swords, and Madara shouted softly: "Susanoh! Dance of the Two Swords!" The giant blue blade slashed at Yufeng's immature Susanoo. Yu Feng¡¯s pupils shrank, he felt the threat of death! Biting his lips tightly, blood instantly overflowed, his eyes widened, and the output of his pupil power instantly increased! The originally white skeleton also grew flesh and blood! But, it¡¯s not enough! Madara¡¯s Susano sword has already struck Mikaze¡¯s Susano! Click! Susanoo, who was riding the wind, was instantly shattered and turned into nothing. The force of the long knife continued unabated and it was inserted into Yu Feng¡¯s abdomen! The broad long knife almost penetrated Yufeng's entire abdomen. Yufeng's pupils shrank and blood surged out uncontrollably! "ah!" Severe pain spread throughout Yufeng¡¯s body. Madara dismissed Susanoo, stood on a boulder, and looked at Yufeng coldly. "It seems you can only stop here." Yufeng looked at Uchiha Madara, his eyes filled with unwillingness. "Nice eyes, but unfortunately, these eyes belong to me now." Madara said, slowly approaching Yufeng's side, and stretched out his right hand to take out Yufeng's eyes. At this moment, Madara suddenly stopped and looked somewhere, where someone was coming. "The secret of sword technique! Duan Kong!" The sky-high giant blade instantly rose and slashed towards Madara. Madara was stunned for a moment. Although all his energy just now was focused on Yufeng, someone could actually run so close to him. This person was not an ordinary person. There was a momentary pause, Madara stood up and moved away. With this sword strike, even Madara would be choked if he was unprepared. Boom! There was a loud noise, and a ravine more than one meter wide instantly appeared in front of us. Smoke and dust spread all over the sky. "not good!" Madara exclaimed and jumped to where Yufeng was originally, but the place was empty and the person had long since disappeared. "Damn it! How dare you rob someone in front of me!" The anger in Madara's heart suddenly surged up, and the terrifying feeling was released in an instant. "Huh? Not here? How is that possible?" Madara was surprised. With his own range of perception, how could the other party escape in an instant? "Is it a space ninjutsu?" Madara said softly. "Hmph, so what about space ninjutsu, do you think you can run away?" The Rinnegan in both eyes instantly faded away, revealing the scarlet Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! After a while, Madara seemed to have determined a certain direction and then disappeared. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 354 Entrustment You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the cave, Yufeng was covered in blood and his face was pale. The faint firelight was beating, giving the dark cave a glimmer of light. But the fire was so weak that it seemed like it would go out at any time. Kakashi gently leaned Yufeng's body against the stone wall and sighed. Kakashi never thought that Uchiha Madara would be the one to kill Yufeng in the end. Shouldn¡¯t Madara be hiding in the dark underground at this time? How could it come out? Looking at Yufeng¡¯s qi-like appearance, Kakashi knew that Yufeng¡¯s life was about to come to an end. Susanoo's sword penetrated the entire abdomen, and the internal organs were completely smashed. Even if Tsunade from the future came here, it would be an incurable outcome. Death is already doomed. Even if Yufeng activates the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, this fate of death cannot be changed. Suddenly, Yufeng vomited out a mouthful of blood, and the man woke up from his coma. It¡¯s just that no matter how you look at it, it looks like a flashback. Yufeng opened his eyes, looked at the silver-white figure in front of him, and subconsciously shouted: "Sakumo?" Kakashi raised his head, met Yufeng's eyes, and said, "Sorry, it's me." Yufeng was slightly startled. Although the person in front of him was somewhat similar to Sakumo, he was younger than Sakumo. This face is him! Sure enough, he came anyway. "Is it you, Kakashi? I didn't expect to see you again, as you were before. It seems that you are right, I am destined to die in this year." Yufeng said with a sad smile. Kakashi felt a little guilty after hearing this. If he had done more, he might have been able to change this outcome. "Sorry, if it's not" Kakashi was interrupted by Yufeng mid-sentence. "You don't need to apologize. I understand your difficulty. How can this fate be so easy to change? I failed, but I hope you can change everything. Uchiha Madara is too terrifying. He has the Samsara Eye. Compared with That myth from decades ago is even more powerful.¡± Yufeng coughed a few more times as he spoke. "Senior Yufeng, your situation is very bad now. Is there anything I can do for you?" Kakashi said. Yufeng shook his head and said: "No need, I know my body. Uchiha Madara's blow was fatal, and he was unable to save himself. Sakumo is still on the battlefield, and he should have won. If If it's convenient for you, take my body back. I want to bury it on the land of Konoha. This is not my home after all." "I will." Kakashi nodded heavily, looking at the face in front of him that was somewhat similar to Obito, he didn't know what to do for a moment. Yufeng said, raised his right hand, dug out his eyes without hesitation, and handed them to Kakashi, as if they were not his eyes at all, but a decoration. "Take it. More than ten years ago, I was unwilling to hand over these eyes. I thought I could change this fate. Unfortunately, fate plays tricks on people. Until now, my powerlessness has been proven. Although I am unwilling, I can only I can recognize it. These eyes are entrusted to you, just like Obito will be entrusted to you in the future. Promise me to use these eyes to save Obito. Don't let him be teased by this ruthless fate again. .And, I also want to see him again in the future." Looking at the pair of bloody Sharingan, the purpose of this trip has been achieved, but Kakashi is not happy at all. Seeing that Kakashi didn't understand, Yufeng smiled and said: "What's wrong? There's nothing to hesitate about. This is your purpose, isn't it?" "Senior Yufeng, I don't know if I traveled through time and came here. Is it right or wrong? Originally, I just wanted to take away your eyes, but too many accidents happened." "Kakashi, there is no retreat from the path you have chosen. Firm up your faith, go on without hesitation, and save the people you want to save. Hesitation will only make the sword in your hand dull. Remember , It is impossible to do great things without sacrifice. As long as the sacrifice is not in vain, then it will all be worth it. Just go for it." Looking at the smiling Yufeng in front of him, Kakashi took the pair of Sharingan, took out a bottle full of solution from somewhere, and put the Sharingan in. "Senior Yufeng, I'm sorry." Kakashi said softly. "Haha, it's nothing, it's just a pair of eyes. I shouldThank you. If it weren't for you, I might not even have a chance to see Obito again. Kakashi, please. " Yu Feng¡¯s tone contained a hint of relief and a bit of expectation. Kakashi solemnly said: "Senior Yufeng, I promise you, I will definitely pull Obito out of the darkness! Let him face the world again." Hearing this, Yufeng smiled again, but the blood on his face had gone away, and the effect of the return to light seemed to have expired. "WellIbelieve youafter allyou are Sakumo'sson." Yufeng said the last words intermittently and took his last breath. The next moment, Yufeng¡¯s aura had completely disappeared. But there was still a hint of smile on the corner of Yufeng's mouth. Looking at Yufeng, who was already a corpse in front of him, Kakashi felt extremely heavy. Kakashi told Yufeng about his fate. He tried to change it, but unfortunately, he failed in the end. What about yourself? Can you change yourself? Or is it all a powerless ending in the end? Kakashi doesn¡¯t know, all he can do is try his best to change. Just like what he did before. It suddenly started to rain lightly outside, just like it usually does in the Land of Rain. No one will care, because this is a normal trivial matter in the Land of Rain. This is a rainy country. However, Sakumo, who was running wildly in the forest, suddenly stopped. Standing on the branch of a big tree, motionless. Standing in the rain, Sakumo didn't know why, but a feeling of sadness surged from the bottom of his heart. The rain fell on Sakumo's hair, dripping down the ends. The rainwater flowed through the eyes and slipped from the corners of the eyes. "Yufengcould it be that you" Shuomao whispered softly. The silent figure remained motionless, as if the person who was rushing along just now was not him. Sakumo seemed to feel someone tapping his shoulder gently, saying goodbye to him. ¡°Yufeng, is this the fate you call?¡± Sakumo murmured to himself, looking up at the sky. "Really? Have you already made such a choice?" And Yufeng¡¯s smiling face seemed to appear in the sky. He seemed to be speaking softly. "Sakumo, I'm sorry, I have to take the first step." The rain fell harder, so that Sakumo¡¯s face was covered with falling rainwater (Remember this website¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 355 Goodbye Uchiha Madara! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The rain was still falling, and Kakashi sent Yufeng's body to Konoha's station without anyone noticing. When the Konoha ninja who stayed behind discovered the body, it naturally caused an uproar. No one knows who sent this body, but everyone knows that this person is Uchiha Yufeng. It was Uchiha Mikaze who went to the rear of Sunagakure to perform a mission in the morning. And when Sakumo came back, he naturally saw this body. Looking at the lost eyes, Sakumo seemed to understand something. A battle report was sent out from the Konoha station. The Third Hokage was shocked after receiving the information. He originally wanted Jiraiya and the others to set off later, but now it seems that they must catch up as soon as possible, otherwise, the situation will be worrying. So, the three of them embarked on a journey to the Kingdom of Rain. The war continues. Kakashi sent Yufeng¡¯s body back to Konoha, and planned to go to the Dragon Vein and return to his own time and space. Yu Feng¡¯s eyes have been obtained, and it would be meaningless for him to stay any longer. Kakashi's heart moved, and he wanted to activate the Flying Thunder God Technique to go to the Dragon Vein, but it unexpectedly failed! "what happened!" Kakashi was shocked. This was the first time he failed to use the Flying Thunder God Technique after he learned it. "Are you surprised? It seems that I was right. You are indeed using space ninjutsu." An indifferent voice came from the front, and Kakashi was stunned when he saw that figure. The hair has become pale, the face is dry, and the pair of weird reincarnation eyes! Uchiha Madara! Why is he here! Kakashi¡¯s expression was a little solemn. This was the person he least wanted to face after traveling through time. Although Madara is already old at this time, the terrifying combat power brought by his pair of reincarnation eyes cannot be underestimated. Yufeng was still easily killed with a pair of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, which shows its power. And when Madara saw Kakashi¡¯s face clearly, it was as if he had seen something he shouldn¡¯t have seen, and his expression was indescribably weird. "You! How could it be you!" Madara was horrified. This face and this feeling were absolutely unmistakable. This man was his and Hashirama¡¯s former master. "Gintoki-sensei?" Kakashi restrained his emotions and chuckled: "Madara, long time no see." "It's really you! Gintoki-sensei! How is it possible? Are you still alive? Why are you still like this!" Madara said in shock. "Madara, these are just some small tricks." Kakashi said softly. Madara¡¯s mood gradually calmed down. There are thousands of ninjutsu in this world, and it doesn¡¯t seem surprising that there are one or two that can maintain youth forever. "I should have thought it was you. Apart from that guy Senju Tobirama, only Gintoki-sensei knows space ninjutsu." Madara whispered. "Madara, I haven't seen you for so many years, you seem to be going down the wrong path." Kakashi said. "Is it wrong? Teacher Gintoki, the dream we talked about at the beginning was wrong! Are you still holding on to such a ridiculous dream like Hashirama? I have mastered the truth in this world! Only I can bring you Real peace in this world!" Madara said a little crazily. "Madara, you are too confident." Kakashi said softly. "Too confident? Gintoki-sensei, have you seen it? These eyes, having these eyes means that I am right!" Madara pointed at his samsara eyes, as if showing off his achievements. "Is this the reason why you transplanted Hashirama's cells into yourself?" Madara was stunned, obviously not expecting that Kakashi even knew about such a thing. "Gintoki-sensei, it seems that although you have not been around the ninja world these years, you know a lot about Hashirama and me. Who are you?" Madara¡¯s eyes were filled with cold light and he stared at Kakashi closely. "Madara, you are indeed different from before." Kakashi did not answer, but sighed. "I was only ten years old at that time. People will always grow up, those childish dreams will be abandoned, and people will always have to face reality. Teacher Gintoki, if you still look at me with the same eyes as before, I'm afraid I'm sorry for this. years of growth.¡± "Maybe, it just makes me sad to see you like this. You were once a sunny and passionate young man, but now you are hiding thereIn the dark and dark place, the situation is stirred up. Is it really good to be alone? " A trace of undetectable loneliness flashed in Madara's eyes, but he quickly calmed down. He is Shura in the ninja world, and this kind of emotion should not appear in him. "Hahaha! Teacher Gintoki, you are still saying such childish words to me now. Sure enough, you are as naive as that guy Hashirama. I will bring new life to this world, and for this, I can do anything sacrifice." Kakashi shook his head. At this time, Madara believed deeply in what was said on the stone tablet and could not listen to what Kakashi said at all. Kakashi wanted to tell Madara the truth, but he couldn't. He told Madara that everything will develop in an unpredictable direction, and the trajectory of the next few decades may be changed as a result. Kakashi cannot afford to lose this bet. What's more, what if I tell Madara, if Black Zetsu is still there, all the tragedies will happen again, and if Black Zetsu shows up, everything will be in vain. When Kakashi was thinking about this, Madara's eyes came over again. "Teacher Gintoki, please hand over Uchiha Mikaze's eyes. Although I don't know what use you have for these eyes, but to me, these eyes are still useful. I can't give them to the teacher and leave. Please teacher Don't get in the way of my plans." Kakashi tensed up, looked at Madara without any sign of weakness, and said, "What if I say no?" Madara clenched his fists and said: "Teacher Gintoki, although we are reunited after a long separation, if you stop my plan, I will not show mercy." "In that case, this battle is inevitable." Kakashi sighed. "It seems that Gintoki-sensei, you have chosen the path that you should least choose. Anyway, let me see your true strength, Gintoki-sensei. How strong are you that I once admired so much!" Madara said with an excited expression. Kakashi glanced around, observing the strangeness around him. "The Flying Thunder God Technique cannot fail for no reason, so there is only one reason for the failure, and that is that Madara has tampered with it. If he wants to leave here, he must break this restriction. Otherwise, facing Madara like this, Kakashi won't have much confidence to escape. Seemingly noticing Kakashi's little move, Madara said with a smile: "Gintoki-sensei, there is no need to waste your efforts. The space in this area has been locked by my pupil technique. Your space ninjutsu is ineffective. Back then, in order to deal with I put a lot of effort into the flying thunder god technique of Thousand Hands Tobirama." Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank and he looked at Madara. Unexpectedly, Madara had the ability to confine space. Madara continued to talk to himself: "The reason why Senju Tobirama died under the siege of Golden Horn and Silver Horn and could not escape was because I used the Sharingan to confine the space there. At that time, I had just developed this Ninjutsu, I didn¡¯t expect it to succeed unexpectedly. It¡¯s ridiculous that Senju Tobirama didn¡¯t know why his Flying Thunder God Jutsu couldn¡¯t be used until he died.¡± As the murderer of Izuna, Madara¡¯s hatred for Senju Tobirama is definitely not small. Even though Madara has no confidence that he can kill Senju Tobirama, who possesses the Flying Thunder God Technique. After all, Tobirama is not a weak hand. With the Flying Thunder God in hand, he will have a chance to escape. Therefore, this ninjutsu that confines space was developed by Madara. I never thought that the second time I would use it, it would be on Kakashi. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 356 Kakashi vs Madara! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hearing this, Kakashi understood why the Flying Thunder God Technique suddenly failed. No wonder the second generation Hokage died at the hands of the Golden Horn and Silver Horn troops. It is an unbelievable thing that the second generation Hokage, who possesses the Flying Thunder God Technique, would be besieged to death. If it were Madara's moving hands and feet, maybe that would explain it. Kakashi didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. He stretched out his right hand and Qian Ting took it in his hand. "A long sword? I didn't have the opportunity to see Gintoki-sensei's swordsmanship back then. It's a great honor to be able to see it today." Madara said, also taking out his weapon. The flame fan, also known as the Uchiha fan, is said to be made from the branches of the sacred tree. It is a treasure passed down from generation to generation by the heads of the Uchiha clan. Kakashi held the sword with one hand, and Madara held the fan, and the atmosphere became condensed for a moment. Madara was a little excited. As his former teacher, Madara had an inexplicable feeling for Kakashi. Back then, he also wanted to look for Kakashi, but there was no news after traveling all over the ninja world. I didn¡¯t expect that I would meet him again in my later years. Kakashi's expression was a little solemn. Although Madara was old at this time, he had Hashirama cells and samsara eyes. Under the ebb and flow, even if he was not as strong as he had when he was in the Valley of the End, he was probably only 70% or 80% stronger. And facing Madara like this, Kakashi didn¡¯t dare to say there was any chance of winning. Kakashi knew that this might be the most terrifying opponent he had encountered so far. "So, Gintoki-sensei, the game between us has begun. I wonder how far you can do it?" Madara chuckled lightly, grabbed the flame fan and rushed over. The flame fan waved and hit Kakashi. Kakashi blocked with a horizontal sword. Ding! Yan Tuanshan and Qian Ting had their first collision! Kakashi and Madara looked at each other, with indescribable emotions in their eyes. With different philosophies, the master and apprentice, who had only gotten along for a short time, are now facing each other. "Gintoki-sensei, let me see your power!" "Madara, have you forgotten the dream we talked about?" Kakashi whispered. "Mr. Gintoki, I just said it, it's just a child's dream, people have to grow up!" Madara said, and with a strong wave of his right hand, the fan of flames turned into a slash, and directly threw Kakashi out. With his hands forming seals, Madara shouted: "Fire Escape! The great fire is extinguished!" A huge wall of flames rushed towards Kakashi. Kakashi¡¯s eyes condensed, and the Qian Ting in his hand instantly condensed powerful thunder power. "Hatake sword technique! Yue Chong!" The blue thunder crescent condensed from the blade and struck hard at the wall of flames! Pull! The huge flame wall was instantly split open by the blue thunder crescent, flying towards Madara with undiminished momentum. "This sword technique" Madara was a little surprised, this sword technique had a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Although he was confused, the movements in Madara's hands did not stop at all. He grabbed the flame fan with his right hand, attached chakra to it, and with a gentle sweep, he hit the blue crescent moon. "Uchiha rebounds!" With a soft drink, the blue crescent moon seemed to be absorbed by the flame fan, and then the same attack as the blue crescent moon was shot out from the flame fan. Looking at the flying Thunder Crescent, Kakashi was slightly startled, and then he jumped out of the way and dodged the attack. "This isHatake's sword technique? At first, the Hatake clan said that their sword technique was taught by a mysterious person. Now it seems that this person is you, Gintoki-sensei. It's interesting. I don't know why you, Gintoki-sensei, would be interested in Hatake." Why do people from the Mu clan take such good care of you?" Madara asked with interest. Kakashi said calmly: "It's just a whim." "On a whim? It's interesting. Gintoki-sensei is still so casual in doing things. Was it just a whim when he accepted Hashirama and me as his disciples?" Madara asked. "Indeed, originally I didn't plan to accept a disciple, but Hashirama's sincerity made me unable to bear to refuse." Kakashi whispered. "Yes, Hashirama was really stupid at that time, and he had no doubts about Gintoki-sensei at all. He was obviously just a stranger passing by." Madara feltHe sighed, seeming to recall that time again. The emotion flashed past, and Madara turned his attention to Kakashi again and said: "Gintoki-sensei, use your full strength, otherwise, you will not be able to defeat me like this. I will not be merciful." As Madara spoke, the aura on his body suddenly erupted, like an erupting volcano, which looked extremely depressing. Kakashi¡¯s expression became more solemn. Indeed, facing such an enemy, such temptation became somewhat useless. Put your hands together, and a surging natural energy emerges instantly! Immortal mode! Red eye shadow climbed onto Kakashi's face, and his momentum suddenly increased several times. "Sage Mode? The same Sage Mode as Hashirama? It turns out that Hashirama learned the Sage Mode from Gintoki-sensei, haha." Madara chuckled, but there was a surge of resentment in his heart. Why did he teach Hashirama? But you didn¡¯t teach yourself? Kakashi held Qian Ting again and said: "I didn't teach Hashirama the sage mode. I just went to the Shiggou Forest with Hashirama." "That's it." Hearing this, Madara's injustice eased slightly. "The Sage Mode has exerted great power in Hashirama's hands, but I don't know what it will be like in the hands of the teacher." "Just try and you will find out." "I think so too." Madara wielded the flame fan and attacked again, slashing and slashing at an extremely fast speed. Kakashi was unhurried. In sage mode, the trajectory of the attack was clearly presented in Kakashi's perception. Qian Ting moved as he pleased, turning the attack of the Flame Ball Fan invisible. Ding ding ding! Qian Ting and Yan Tuan Fan touched each other no less than a hundred times in an instant. Madara tiptoed a little and landed on a tree. "As expected of a teacher, he is so superb in both physical and sword skills." Madara praised. Although Madara praised it, Kakashi was not happy at all. "Then, I will have a good time with the teacher." After Madara finished speaking, he stretched out his right hand towards Kakashi and shouted softly: "All things are drawn to the sky!" A terrible suction force erupted from Madara's palm, and Kakashi felt a huge force of experience pushing him to fly over. "not good!" Kakashi screamed secretly, the chakra under his feet clung to the ground to keep his body shape from being sucked away, and he quickly formed seals with his hands. "Art fire escape ho fireball!" The fireball appeared and was instantly absorbed by the suction force. The fireball flew towards Madara at an extremely fast speed. Madara was startled, seeing the flames so close at hand quickly dissipating their suction. "Sealing technique to absorb seal!" The flames were absorbed cleanly between Madara's hands. At this moment, Kakashi¡¯s figure instantly appeared behind Madara. In Madara¡¯s surprised eyes, Kakashi shouted softly: "Thunder Dance!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 357 The Sky-Hindering Zhenxing! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The terrifying power of thunder formed the image of dragon roar, and Qian Ting turned into a giant thunder dragon and charged towards Madara. With the addition of fairy magic, the originally terrifying Thunder Dance now becomes even more amazing! Madara¡¯s pupils shrank and he stretched out his hands without hesitation. ¡°Shinra¡¯s Heavenly Conquest!¡± A terrifying repulsive force formed instantly, directly shattering the thunder dragon flow. And at this moment, there was only a bang, and both Kakashi and Thunder Dragon Style turned into a ball of smoke. "Shadow clone?" Madara was shocked. He didn't realize for a moment that this was actually a shadow clone! And at this moment, a terrifying thunder dragon stream appeared in front of Madara again. The one who controlled this terrifying attack was the cold-faced Kakashi! The roar of the dragon is shocking! The momentum was so huge that Madara had no way to hide. Madara never expected that Kakashi would find a flaw at this moment. "Dragon Dance!" Kakashi shouted and slashed the Thunder Dragon Statue on Qian Ting directly towards Madara! Dragon Dance! The enhanced version of Thunder Dance eliminates unnecessary activation steps and can condense the secrets of the terrifying Dragon Style sword skills in an instant! Qian Ting is getting closer and closer to Madara¡¯s body. If this knife hits, even Madara will probably end up seriously injured. The moment Qian Ting was about to hit Madara¡¯s body, strange blue chakra instantly enveloped Madara¡¯s body, first the skeleton, then the flesh and blood armor! Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank, it was so fast! "Susanohu!" With Madara¡¯s low shout, Susanoo¡¯s upper body covered in armor appeared in front of him. boom! With a loud noise, the Thunder Dragon Style carried by Qian Ting slashed at Susanoo's body. Susanoo, who was wrapped around Madara, was directly blasted out by Qian Ting! Kakashi landed lightly on the ground, while Susanoo flew dozens of meters away before stopping. Kakashi sighed secretly, but he didn't expect that this blow still didn't seriously hurt Madara. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? However, he didn't expect Madara's Susanoo to be able to form such a scale in this moment. A burst of smoke dissipated, and Madara¡¯s Susanoo was revealed again. "What an amazing combo. First, I had to use Fire Release to force me to give up using the All-Seeing Celestial Seal, forcing me to use the Sealing Technique to absorb seals. Then I got up close and created that terrifying sword attack. However, it was just a bluff with my shadow clone, luring me to use After exiting the Shinra Tensei, I finally grabbed the gap and used the fast sword technique. If I hadn't used Susanoo in time, I might have been seriously injured by now." Madara said softly, his words full of appreciation, and then looked up at Kakashi. "So, Gintoki-sensei, how did you know about my Samsara Eye ability? You would never have been able to make such an accurate judgment at that moment if you didn't know my ability in advance." As Madara said, his expression became much more solemn. After the eyes of reincarnation are opened, no one in the world except him should know the power of these eyes. But all of Kakashi¡¯s attacks just now seemed to be fully aware of the ability of the Rinnegan. This is really unimaginable. Kakashi said softly: "You are not the only one who is interested in the Legend of Six Paths Sage, Madara." "Did Gintoki-sensei learn about the power of the Samsara Eye somewhere?" Madara asked doubtfully. Kakashi held Qian Ting tightly and did not answer Madara. Faced with this situation, Madara just accepted Kakashi as his acquiescence. ?Otherwise, it seems unexplainable. No matter how smart Madara is, he probably wouldn¡¯t have imagined that there is such a thing as time travel in this world. "Interesting, I wonder how far Gintoki-sensei's intelligence can go." The curvature of the corner of Madara¡¯s mouth began to expand, as if he had discovered a very interesting prey. Forming seals with both hands, Madara shouted softly: "Wood Release! The tree world is coming!" Madara's chakra spurted out and poured into the ground, and then huge trees kept pouring out from all around. In an instant, this place seemed to have become a huge forest. Kakashi was shocked??Looking at the trees in all directions, my heart felt extremely heavy. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? shall be different from the coming from the tree world which he encountered in the chunin exams, the power of this coming from the tree world is more terrifying. You can feel the huge difference just from the momentum. "Then, this is my home court, Gintoki-sensei, what are you going to do?" Madara gently raised the corners of his mouth and moved his hands. In an instant, trees from all directions rushed towards Kakashi. ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s really troublesome.¡± Kakashi used his hands and feet to avoid the incoming branches. A branch flew over and Qian Ting cut it in half with a swipe. Kakashi frowned and said to himself: "It's so powerful!" Kakashi held Qian Ting tightly, and there was even more chakra attached to it! More and more trees were flying towards him, and Qian Ting's waving was getting faster and faster. boom! After cutting down a tree again, Kakashi felt a pain in his right arm and swung the knife frequently. Even if he had Sage Mode to eliminate fatigue, he could not recover in a short time. At this moment, dozens of trees were used again. Kakashi was helpless, and the light of thunder suddenly appeared on his body. "Thunder Escape Armor!" The powerful power of thunder instantly covered Kakashi's body, and his silver-white hair stood straight up. The tree hit Kakashi and was instantly crushed to pieces. "Oh? This is the Raikage's Thunder God Armor? I didn't expect Gintoki-sensei to know how to do it. It's really surprising." The Sage Mode and the Thunder Armor were turned on at the same time, and Kakashi felt that the chakra in his body was being consumed rapidly. If you continue at this speed, I'm afraid your chakra will be exhausted in less than ten minutes. "No, I can't go on like this. Madara's chakra is far richer than mine. If I continue to use it like this, I'm afraid my chakra won't last long." Kakashi thought to himself and began to figure out what to do next. "Teacher Gintoki, you are bringing me more and more surprises. It is getting more and more interesting. So, let me add some more surprises to you. Can you resist the next move? Where is the place to live?¡± As Madara spoke, he quickly formed seals with his hands, and then opened his withered right hand toward the sky. "Heaven hinders the earthquake star!" ?????????????????????????????????????????: The corners of Madara's mouth opened, revealing a dry smile with a hint of teasing. Kakashi was suddenly startled, and saw that the sky turned extremely gloomy in an instant. Immediately, a huge meteorite appeared in the sky. Kakashi was stunned and whispered: "This this is" "Teacher Gintoki, feel this boundless fear, this terrifying power that is comparable to God." Madara chuckled, then waved his right hand downwards. A terrifying boulder with a diameter of more than 100 meters fell straight towards Kakashi's direction! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 358 Immortal magic! The stars are shattered! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The terrifying boulder blocks the sky and the sun! For a moment, there was a terrifying feeling like a meteorite falling to the ground. The wind pressure generated by the boulder that was about to fall to the ground made Kakashi somewhat breathless. There is no escape! That terrifying size, coupled with the falling speed and wind pressure, made it impossible for Kakashi to escape even if he was extremely fast. If the Flying Thunder God Technique can still be used at this time, escaping will be a piece of cake for Kakashi. But unfortunately, the space here has long been blocked by Madara. Madara¡¯s Mangekyou Sharingan ability, coupled with his pre-prepared techniques, combined, the Flying Thunder God Technique is completely useless. Even the original Second Hokage, the inventor of the Flying Thunder God Technique, could not crack it, not to mention Kakashi, a late scholar who had not yet reached the pinnacle of the Flying Thunder God Technique. The sky is hindering the earthquake! The terrifying ninjutsu that cannot be avoided! There is only one way to resist! In the original work, the third generation of Tsuchikage used the technique of super light and heavy rock to successfully prevent the Sky Hinder Star from landing, but was later seriously injured by the Sky Hinder Star. The Third Tsuchikage, who is proficient in Earth Release Ninjutsu, tried his best to stop it, but what about Kakashi? He doesn¡¯t know how to master the art of super light and heavy rocks. Kakashi¡¯s face was solemn. In this case, he could only crush it directly! However, catching boulders and smashing boulders are two completely different concepts. High in the sky, Madara looked coldly at Kakashi on the ground. "Gintoki-sensei, what kind of response should you make in the face of such an attack? The game has just begun, don't let me down" Madara whispered softly, and probably no one could hear that voice except himself. With the magic of magic and lightning protection, Kakashi still didn't have the slightest confidence in facing that terrifying boulder. Use divine power? No, with the power of Kakashi¡¯s single eye and the amount of chakra he has, Kamui cannot move such a large target at all. What's more, the space here is blocked and the divine power is probably useless. He even revealed the existence of his Sharingan. "In this case, we can only give it a try." Forming seals with both hands, powerful thunder attribute chakra is condensed in the hands. "Raikiri!" Blue thunder condensed on Kakashi¡¯s palm, and the terrifying sound of thunder sounded. The magical chakra was fused into it, and the originally blue thunder turned into pitch black in an instant. The black thunder kept jumping, and it made a sound like a yellow bell and a big Lu! Kakashi had no time to notice the strange change at this time. He only knew that the terrifying meteorite was already close in front of him. The magic of immortality is continuously outputted, and the thunder is as black as ink. Kakashi jumped lightly, holding the black thunder in his right hand, and struck towards the meteorite! "Black thunder? Is it Lan Dun? No, no, there is no water attribute, just a simple change of thunder attribute chakra. Is it because of the addition of senjutsu chakra to the thunder escape that I have never seen before?" Madara looked at He whispered as he watched all this, with a hint of expectation in his eyes. The vast sky hindered the stars, who is more prosperous to the unknown thunderbolt that is as dark as ink? Everything will be answered in the next moment. Kakashi¡¯s eyes were fixed on the meteorite that was covering the sky, and the black thunderbolt in his right hand had been activated to the extreme. Almost all of the Shigulin Immortal Technique in the curse seal is injected into it. "Senjutsu! Raikiri!" Kakashi shouted loudly, and Raikiri, which contained the power of magic and thunder, slammed into the falling boulder. Boom! There was a loud noise, and the black thunder smashed into the meteorite. The two, whose sizes were completely disproportionate, collided together, and for a moment, the scene was strangely stagnant. "ah!" Kakashi shouted angrily, increasing the output of chakra with his right hand! Tear it apart! The clothes on Kakashi's right arm burst open. "No, it's still not enough. If this continues, my entire body, not to mention my arms, will be buried under this meteorite." The thoughts in his mind flashed through his mind, Kakashi looked at the dark Raikiri, and finally made a decision. "Fight!" Kakashi closed his eyes and activated the other two curse seals on his lower back. One is silver and one is purple! At this moment, the senjutsu chakra from Mt. Miaomu and Ryuji Cave poured into the black thunder on Kakashi's right hand. For a time, three different magical chakras exerted powerful repelling power. Kakashi¡¯s right hand oozed blood instantly. "Give me peace! Balance it!" Kakashi shouted lowly, not knowing whether he was speaking to the three great celestial arts chakras or talking to himself. ?????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ The originally violent repulsive force actually reached a strange balance point in an instant. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a coincidence or not, but at this time, the chakras of the three major celestial arts actually showed signs of merging together! And at this moment, there was a hint of purple and a hint of silver on the dark Raikiri! The terrifying momentum erupted instantly! "Immortal magic! Star shattering!" The stagnant scene was broken in an instant. The meteorite that originally looked extremely hard seemed to turn into paper at this moment. Tear it apart! The thunder in Kakashi's hand was like a giant blade, directly cutting open the boulder! Countless gravels passed by Kakashi's side, and Kakashi's figure was like a bolt of lightning, splitting the entire boulder into two! Boom! This meteorite summoned by Madara and with a diameter of more than a hundred meters was actually cut in half by Kakashi in this way! The meteorite split into two and fell on the ground. The ground shook, as if there was an earthquake. The black thunder in Kakashi's hand disappeared without a trace, and traces of blood slipped from Kakashi's palm. Kakashi half-knelt on the ground, panting, the red eye shadow faded, and the thunder armor on his body also dissipated. At this time, Kakashi seemed to be at the end of his crossbow. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????! A burst of crisp applause sounded, and Madara landed five meters in front of Kakashi. Looking at the embarrassed Kakashi, Madara said: "The amazing thunder escape ninjutsu can actually cut this sky-breaking earthquake star in half. Even for me, it is not easy to do this. Gintoki Teacher, your strength is indeed extraordinary, you are worthy of being Hashirama and I¡¯s former master.¡± Kakashi looked up at Madara's old face, breathing heavily. "Gintoki-sensei, judging from your appearance, you must have reached your limit. Unfortunately, this game seems to be over. Then, hand over the Sharingan of Mitsurugi." Kakashi stood up slowly, breathing evenly again, and then said: "These Sharingan eyes carry the instructions given to me by Yufeng, and I will never hand them over." "Oh? It seems that Gintoki-sensei still can't understand my philosophy and wants to go against me. That would be such a pity." Madara¡¯s face was full of regret, and then a black stick appeared in his hand and he threw it towards Kakashi! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 359 The Seventh Shocking Door Opens! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The black stick, a product of Yin Yang Dun, has the power of outsiders. Once inserted into a person's body, it can interfere with the movement of chakra in the body. If the user exerts control, he or she can even control the person's actions. Kakashi was deeply impressed by this black stick, so naturally he would not be hit by him like this. He knew that Madara used this thing to deal with him, most likely because he wanted to control himself to hand over the wind-controlling Sharingan. But now, Kakashi will never give up the wind-controlling eye. The spots are too strong. With such an intuitive fight, Kakashi finally realized the despair that the Five Kages felt later. The despair of being powerless against the terrifying power. Without a pair of corresponding eyes, even if it is the fusion of the three major celestial beings, it may not have much chance of winning against Madara in his heyday. So, this pair of eyes has become necessary. The speed of the black stick was very fast. Kakashi raised the few chakras in his body, summoned Qian Ting, and pushed the black stick away with a light chop. "Huh? You still have the strength to move. It seems that I underestimated you." Madara said, and two black sticks appeared again in his left and right hands, stabbing Kakashi left and right. The powerful restorative power of Senjutsu Chakra made Kakashi's tired body begin to regain its vitality. Although he was shaken left and right by Madara, he managed to avoid it. There was only a tinkling sound as Qian Ting and the black rod kept colliding. This is also the reason why Kakashi has not mastered senjutsu. Otherwise, this kind of fatigue will not appear. Kakashi was sorting out his chakra while resisting Madara's attack. After the use just now, only about one-third of the magic chakra in the three curse seals is left. Although the Immortal Technique just now was powerful, it wasted too much extra Immortal Technique Chakra. Kakashi can feel that the chakras of the three great immortal arts have just merged under his control. He has already remembered this feeling. If he can fully master this feeling, the three great immortals that he has always dreamed of will be able to feel it. Technological fusion may be possible. But these are things for later, now it is more important to get through the difficulties at hand first. Madara¡¯s eyes suddenly froze, and then he kicked Kakashi in the chest. Kakashi didn't react in time, and his kick hit the target firmly. Then Kakashi's body flew directly backwards, breaking three big trees before stopping. "Gintoki-sensei, you are still distracted at this time, but it is a bit too much." Madara said coldly. Kakashi got up and spat out a mouthful of blood. The remaining blood stains at the corner of his mouth looked a bit coquettish. Kakashi wiped it away with his hand and looked coldly at Madara not far away. "Nice look, but unfortunately, Gintoki-sensei, you are too weak!" Madara said, the strange reincarnation eyes emitted bursts of cold light, and the murderous intention was directly locked on Kakashi. "Goodbye, Gintoki-sensei, hello to Hashirama over there!" Madara said, the black stick in his hand moved straight towards Kakashi. When Kakashi saw this, he formed a seal with his hands: "Thunder Escape! Thunder Tiger Kill!" A colorful tiger rushed away from Kakashi's hand. It instantly grew in size, opened its bloody mouth, and rushed towards Madara. "A useless struggle!" Madara stretched out his right hand and shouted softly: "Absorb the sealing technique!" The powerful colorful thunder tiger was directly grabbed by Madara with one hand, and then disappeared into nothingness. Kakashi¡¯s offensive was broken instantly! Seeing the black rod approaching, Kakashi stepped away and fled again. "You can't escape!" Madara said, turning around and running towards Kakashi again. Madara¡¯s Shunpo is as fast as Kakashi¡¯s Shunpo. "This is not the way to go. For ordinary ninjutsu, Madara will absorb it directly. Although Senjutsu Chakra will not, there is not much Senjutsu Chakra in the curse seal at this time. If you can't win with one blow, I'm afraid it will Very troublesome.¡± Kakashi thought of this, a trace of determination appeared in his eyes. "We can only try this method. If it doesn't work, I'm afraid I really have to confess here today." As he said this, Kakashi suddenly assumed a strange posture.   Madara was stunned and stopped. "It seems that Gintoki-sensei has some more moves. I'm really looking forward to it. Do you have any special skills that can turn defeat into victory?" Kakashi stared at Madara, and finally said softly: "Open the Sixth Scenery Gate!" Eight Gates Dunjia! The secret of Taijutsu that Kakashi learned from Gai at the beginning of time travel! After fourteen years of practice, Kakashi has made great achievements in the practice of the Eight Gates of Dunjia. There is not much chakra in the body at this time, so it is really appropriate to use this secret of Taijutsu. The power of the Eight Gates Armor mastered by Kakashi is not stronger than the Sage Mode, but it has one advantage, that is, there is a powerful attack that does not require chakra! Madara was startled and whispered: "Eight Gate Dungeon? It's really rare that there are still people using this taijutsu. I didn't expect that Gintoki-sensei has such attainments in taijutsu. It's really surprising. So, Gintoki To what door can Teacher Shi open the door?" Eight Gates Dunjia! It is no longer known who created it. It is generally said that it was created by the Second Hokage or Matt Dai. ????????????????????? However, there is not a single word in the entire Hokage article that mentions the secret art of Taijutsu, the Second Hokage Club, so it is really unreasonable to say that it was created by the Second Hokage. ?Then there is Matt Dai. It took him twenty years to master the Eight Gate Dunjia, but he did not say that he created it himself. Not to mention how much physical talents are needed for the eight gates, and the meridians and eight doors involved in the eight -door armor alone are the category of medical ninjas. A ten-thousand-year-old genin can master this kind of medical knowledge, and even summarized it to summarize the secrets of the eight-door taijutsu. Speaking of it, it is really unconvincing. You must know that no matter what kind of ninjutsu you are creating, you need rich theoretical knowledge. Only by knowing this can you create ninjutsu. People like Naruto who don't have enough theoretical knowledge can create the Rasenshuriken because Kakashi told Naruto all the theories, and all that's left is to master this technique. The knowledge about the human body involved in opening the Eight Gate Dunjia to the limits of the human body is so complicated that it would undoubtedly be a fantasy for a genin to know. Therefore, Matt Dai should not be the founder of Eight Gate Dunjia. No matter what, Madara was only slightly surprised when he saw Kakashi opening the Eight Gate Dungeon. The sixth gate, to Madara, is not worth paying attention to at all. Kakashi also knew this, so without any hesitation, a force in his body directly broke through the seventh gate! "The Seventh Shocking Door! Open!" Blue steam enveloped Kakashi¡¯s body! "Oh? The seventh gate? It's really amazing. This is the first time I've fought against the eight gates. I don't know what kind of power it has." Madara said expectantly. Kakashi felt severe pain all over his body at this time, and his bones seemed to be broken. "What a terrible side effect. My body made of Eight Gate Dun Armor and Thunder Dun Armor can't bear it. I can't delay it any longer. I reluctantly opened the seventh gate. I don't have much time, so I have to do it as soon as possible!" Kakashi thought to himself, and then moved his feet. In an instant, a wave of air flew out, and Kakashi punched Madara! "So fast!" Madara said in shock. Immediately, an iron fist hit Madara directly. Madara reacted immediately, and the black iron rod was instantly placed in front of him, blocking the terrifying punch! Ding! The fist and the black stick collided, and there was a sound of steel clashing! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 360 The Death of Kakashi! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In shock, Kakashi's speed increased again, and the sound of bombardment was endless. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? There was another crisp sound, and Kakashi punched the black stick in Madara's hand into two pieces! Madara was startled, and the next moment, Kakashi¡¯s fist had already hit Madara¡¯s face! Boom! Madara¡¯s body instantly flew dozens of meters away. Kakashi panted slightly, suppressing the severe pain in his body, and whispered: "Time is running out." Madara fell to the ground, creating a deep pit, bruises appeared on his dry face, and blood oozed from the corners of his mouth. "It's really amazing physical skills, to be able to do this." Madara wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth. An excited smile appeared on his face and he looked at Kakashi. "Gintoki-sensei, you really brought me a lot of surprises." Madara chuckled. Kakashi stopped talking nonsense, formed a weird seal with his hands, and flew towards Madara! "Huh? Are you here again?" Madara¡¯s expression was slightly solemn. Under the Eight Gate Dungeon, Kakashi¡¯s speed became even faster than before! The blue steam kept rising, and the original pain seemed to disappear in an instant. But Kakashi knew that these were short-lived, and after this period of time passed, the horrific sequelae would erupt in an instant. Precisely because of the terrifying sequelae of Eight Gate Dunjia, Kakashi rarely used it after learning it. After all, there are moves such as Thunder Armor, Immortal Mode, etc. that are not as powerful as the Eight Gate Armor. There is really no point in using this kind of physical technique that can kill a thousand enemies and damage oneself by eight hundred. But this time is different. Facing Madara who can absorb ninjutsu chakra, the Eight Gate Dungeon can have a very good effect. Kakashi originally learned the Eight Gates of Armor, partly to enhance his physical energy, and partly to deal with beings that could absorb ninjutsu chakra. At this moment, it was the moment Kakashi had already anticipated. The Eight Gate Dunjia will also come in handy at this moment. "Come on! Gintoki-sensei! Let me see what other powerful moves you have!" Madara shouted excitedly. "as you wish!" Kakashi roared, the little finger and ring finger of both hands touched each other, the middle finger and index finger crossed each other, and the thumb was raised high! "Day Tiger!" I saw Kakashi put his left hand horizontally and his right hand upright into a T shape, and then blue steam surged, and a white and colorful tiger appeared instantly. The spotted face looked shocked. "What a huge chakra condensation, no, this is not chakra, the white shape is actually compressed air!" Madara was shocked. He had never seen such a large form attack without using chakra. Kakashi punched out! Roar! The white tiger roared and then rushed towards Madara! The huge wind pressure blew Madara¡¯s hair and clothes everywhere, and the terrifying power made the smile on Madara¡¯s face become more and more excited! "That's how it feels! It's so great! Come on! Hahaha!" Madara laughed, and then blue armor enveloped his body, and Susanoo's full form appeared again! Hirutora opened his bloody mouth and bit at Susanoo! Susanoo took out the two swords at his waist and slashed at Hirutora! Roar! An angry roar! The sharp giant teeth of the day tiger bit the long knife! Click! There was a sound of shattering, and in Madara's surprised eyes, Susanoo's long sword was actually bitten to pieces by Hirutora! "How can it be!" Madara¡¯s surprise would not stop Hirutora. After biting the long sword into pieces, Hirutora remained unabated and crashed into Susanoo! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? There was a loud noise, and Susanoo was knocked out! There were even slight cracks! "good chance!" Kakashi said, instantly dispelling the Eight Gate Armor, and at the same time, all the magical chakra of the three major curse seals were released instantly. ¡°This time, we must succeed!¡± Three different senjutsu chakras filled Kakashi's body, and the feeling of tearing came instantly.   Poof! ?A mouthful of blood spit out again, Kakashi didn't stop for a moment, opened the instant step, and ran towards Madara. "Calm down! Fusion for me!" The three great senjutsu chakras seemed to understand Kakashi¡¯s eagerness to succeed and calmed down a little. Kakashi formed a seal with his hands, and Raikiri appeared in his hands again. "Success or failure depends on this!" The blue thunder instantly transformed, and the three colors of silver, black and purple continued to intertwine. Finally, all the colors turned into a condensed silvery white color! Silver-white thunder! Madara was currently lying in the cracked Susanoo. "How is it possible! Although Susanoo's power cannot be fully exerted due to my aging body, it was actually broken. The power of this move is a bit too strong." Madara whispered. And at this moment, Kakashi's figure suddenly appeared in front of Madara. "What?" Madara exclaimed. "Take the move! Madara! Senjutsu! Star Break!" The silver-white thunder turned into a giant blade and sliced ??towards Madara in Susanoo! "Oops! The attack just now caused a huge shock, making this old body become sluggish." Madara exclaimed, watching the silver-white thunder slice down. The blue Susanoo was already cracked, but now it was like paper, shattering instantly! "No! How could I, Uchiha Madara, die here!" ¡°Shinra¡¯s Heavenly Conquest!¡± The ninjutsu of the Samsara Eye was activated again, and the terrifying repulsion burst out instantly! Kakashi frowned, and the silver-white thunder spread instantly, covering Kakashi's whole body. A magical scene appeared! The powerful repulsive force of Shinra Tenzheng was unable to move Kakashi at all! Kakashi actually kept moving forward within the scope of the Shinra Tensei! Madara's pupils shrank and he exclaimed: "How is it possible! The Shinra Tensei has actually failed?" The next moment, silver-white thunder slammed into Madara¡¯s body! "ah!" Madara let out a scream and blood splattered everywhere! "Madara, it's over!" Kakashi whispered. Madara gritted his teeth and growled: "It's still very early!" He stretched out his left hand and pressed it on Kakashi's chest. The five-second cooling time passed quickly. Madara showed a cruel smile and shouted softly: "Shinra Tenzheng!" Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank, he didn¡¯t expect Madara to be able to use this move at this time! boom! A huge repulsive force acted on Kakashi's chest, and Kakashi flew out like tattered cotton wool! The silver-white thunder also disappeared instantly. Goodbye Madara, the right half of his arm and chest were completely destroyed by Kakashi¡¯s Star Thunder! Madara gasped for air, looking at Kakashi with eyes full of disbelief. I never thought that Kakashi could do this! Kakashi fell heavily to the ground, feeling like all the bones in his body were broken. The side effects of the Eight Gate Dunjia, the sequelae of the fusion of immortal arts, and the attack of the Shinra Tenzheng, Kakashi was like a willow in the wind, and his body was in dilapidated state. Kakashi struggled to move, but couldn't move. "You can't keep a person like this. Gintoki-sensei, goodbye!" After spitting out a mouthful of blood again, Madara took out a black stick and threw it towards Kakashi! The terrifying sound of wind resounded in the air. Kakashi was stunned when he heard the sound, and stared blankly at the black stick that was flying towards him! It¡¯s stabbed! A burst of blood rose! Kakashi¡¯s throat was actually pierced by the black rod! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 361 A short knife! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Severe pain spreads from the throat. Your vision begins to become blurry. Thisis this the feeling of death? Kakashi only felt that the severe pain in his body was gradually withdrawing, and only the pain in his throat became clearer. Can this be the end of it? Kakashi¡¯s mind was like a revolving door, everything flashed by one by one. The confusion and fear at the beginning of time travel gradually became stronger after practicing. ??Changed the childhoods of Naruto, Jugo and Kaoru, saved Hyuga Hizashi, fought against Raikage, saved Shisui, solved the genocide of the Uchiha clan, saved the third generation of Hokage, and fell in love with Mei Terumi. It turns out that I have already done so many things. A smile appeared on Kakashi's lips. He was glad that his visit was not in vain, he saved many people who should have died, and also changed the tragic fate of many people. Kakashi felt that maybe he had not lived in vain in this life. "Everyone, I'm sorry. I originally wanted to protect you, but I didn't expect that I couldn't do anything. And I died in a place like this. Haha, it's really ironic." His consciousness gradually became blurred, and Kakashi sat half-sitting on the ground, leaning against the stone wall behind him. Looking from a distance, Madara looked in a miserable state, with a large piece missing on the left side of his body and blood pouring from his mouth. "I didn't expect to die in Madara's hands Everything is over, I'm so tired I can have a good rest this time." Kakashi slowly closed his eyes, and the breath of life gradually disappeared. Kakashi! Fall! Feeling that the life breath in Kakashi's body gradually dissipated, Madara seemed to be relieved. "As expected of Gintoki-sensei, he was able to achieve this level. Even the battle with Hashirama did not reach this point of exhaustion." Madara covered the wound on his left side with one hand and slowly stood up. Looking at Kakashi lying next to the stone wall, for some reason, a long-lost emotion welled up in his heart. That feeling was just like the sadness when I first learned about Hashirama¡¯s death. ¡°In the end, I am the only one left in this world.¡± Ban sighed, and then a trace of bitterness climbed onto his face. The path Madara chose was destined to be a dark and companionless path. "The injury is serious. We need to return to the base as soon as possible and use the heretic golem and Hashirama cells to survive. Otherwise, I'm afraid I will die here." Madara said, a mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth again. The wound on the left side of the body continued to deepen, and there was a strong feeling of numbness. Just after being hit by the silver-white thunder, Madara's body was already numb, but Madara forcibly used the power of Wood Release to suppress the paralysis and used Shinra Tenzheng. This is why Kakashi was so shocked just now. Kakashi didn¡¯t expect that Madara could suppress the paralysis caused by the Star Break in an instant. At that time, Kakashi's body was also in a state of collapse, so he was also unable to move, and was hit head-on by Shinra Tenzheng. Madara stood up, looked at Kakashi, and whispered: "First take away the wind-controlling sharingan from Gintoki-sensei. Those are a pair of good eyes." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Even after Madara planned to give the reincarnation eye to Nagato, he used the wind-controlling eye. Madara slowly walked towards the dead Kakashi, with a trace of nostalgia in his eyes. "Teacher Gintoki, the scene at the Nanhe River is still vivid in my mind. I didn't expect that when we met again, we would be in this situation. You are very strong. If I didn't have these eyes now, that blow just now ,I am already dead." Madara stood in front of Kakashi, feeling a little lonely. Madara stretched out his right hand, trying to search for the Sharingan on Kakashi. At this moment, Madara was suddenly startled! somebody is coming! This feeling of chakra is very powerful! Phew! A burst of wind suddenly sounded! Madara¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he left the place in a blink of an eye. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???The silver-white short knife was inserted into the position where Madara had just stood. "Silver-white short sword? Konoha White Fang?" Madara was slightly surprised. Although he had not traveled around the ninja world in recent years, he had some impressions of the recently famous ninjas in the ninja world. Madara looked up, and sure enough, a silver-white silhouette stood on the stone wall with cold eyes. "Damn, it's just the right time. With the current me, I really can't deal with this Konoha White Fang. It seems that I can only retreat first." With Madara thinking like this, he started running away without saying a word. After a while, he disappeared. Seeing this, Sakumo did not chase after him, but fell in front of the short sword, gently pulled it out, put it into the scabbard behind his back, and then turned to look at the dead Kakashi. The scene was a little weird for a while. "Are you late?" Sakumo said, stepping forward and feeling Kakashi's pulse. There is no sign of beating at all. Looking at the black hole in Kakashi¡¯s throat, Sakumo sighed. "Is this the person Yufeng was talking about? But he seems to be dead." Sakumo murmured to himself, and at this moment, a burst of green light suddenly appeared on Kakashi's body. Sakumo was shocked when he saw this and shouted: "Is this Sunagakure's forbidden technique? Reincarnation?" Reincarnation, at the cost of your own life and chakra, a forbidden technique to bring back the dead! It is an advanced forbidden resurrection technique that exchanges one life for another! It was originally a technique created by Sunagakure to give life to puppets, but after it was developed, it was discovered that it was exchanging lives for lives, and it was immediately banned. Except for the senior executives of Sunagakure, few people know about it. But Sakumo is one of them. During the battle with Sunagakure, Sakumo killed a couple who were masters of using puppets. From their bodies, Sakumo obtained the relevant scrolls. ¡°And this pair of puppet masters are Chiyo¡¯s son and daughter-in-law, and they are also the parents of the Red Sand Scorpion! "Does everything have its own destiny?" A smile appeared on Sakumo's lips, and his cold face gradually thawed. Under the green light, the bloody hole in Kakashi's throat gradually healed. The breath of life also appeared again, but it seemed a little weak. Seeing this, Sakumo picked up Kakashi and left the place. The noise of the two fighting just now was so loud, it would be bad if it attracts others. So, it¡¯s better to leave here first. Feeling Kakashi's gentle breathing next to his ear, Sakumo felt a sense of intimacy. "Kakashi? I didn't expect to see you grow up so soon." With an instant movement of his feet, Sakumo disappeared from the spot. In the darkness, Kakashi felt as if his soul had drifted somewhere. With his feet firmly on the ground again, Kakashi felt his body sink, and the original feeling of lightness dissipated. "Where is this?" Kakashi said softly. Suddenly, a fire appeared in the distance. The fire continued to burn, making a sizzling sound. A middle-aged man wearing a Konoha vest was sitting next to the fire, leaving only Kakashi's back and his silver-white hair. Kakashi was startled, feeling that the scene in front of him was unexpectedly familiar. "Hey, is it Kakashi? I didn't expect you to come so quickly." The familiar voice seemed to pull Kakashi into the abyss of memory. Kakashi was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "Yes, father." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 362 Antecedents You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! That weathered face, long silver-white hair, and a warm smile. Wearing Konoha's Jonin vest, a bandage is wrapped around the right arm, and the Hokage armband is on the left arm. It is said that only those who have achieved great merit and become a Hokage candidate will receive this armband. The person in front of me is Hatake Sakumo! Kakashi¡¯s father, the Konoha White Fang who allegedly died of suicide! At this time, he was sitting quietly by the fire, showing no trace of the murderous aura that shook the ninja world. He was like a loving father, looking at Kakashi with a smile on his face. Kakashi¡¯s originally heavy mood also relaxed at this moment. "Father, long time no see. I never thought I could see you after death." "Oh? Has it been a long time? I didn't feel that staying in this place felt like a moment. I didn't expect that you were only six years old at the time, and you are so old now. Kakashi, how old are you now? ?" Sakumo said with a smile. "Twenty-eight, almost twenty-nine." Kakashi said, sitting next to Sakumo. When Kakashi traveled through time, he was already twenty-seven. After staying in this past time and space for more than a year, he is indeed almost twenty-nine now. The two father and son were sitting together at this time, which felt a bit warm. "Are you twenty-nine? You really died young, earlier than me. At any rate, I lived to be thirty-five." Sakumo said with a smile. Kakashi smiled helplessly and said, "I'm so sorry." Shuomao waved his hand and said: "Fortunately, I arranged a backup plan at the beginning, otherwise, I'm afraid you will really die this time." Kakashi was stunned and said in surprise: "Father, what do you mean? What kind of back-up plan?" Sakumo let out a long sigh and said, "This is a long story. Fortunately, we still have a lot of time, so we can tell it slowly." There was a confused look on Kakashi's face, but he was not in a hurry. After so many years of ninja career, I have long cultivated enough patience. "Perhaps this matter started when I was sixteen years old. I was good friends with Yufeng at that time. At that time, he went on a mission. When he came back, he opened his Sharingan, and his whole person became the same as before. It¡¯s completely different. At first, I thought it was because his teammate Midorimaru died, but then I found out that was not the case.¡± Sakumo talked about those past events, and Kakashi listened carefully. That familiar yet unfamiliar face made Kakashi feel nostalgic, as if he was in his father's arms as a child. How long has it been since you felt that feeling? It¡¯s been so long that Kakashi has almost forgotten that feeling. It¡¯s great to be like this now. Kakashi thought like this, and couldn't help but have a smile on his face. "A few years later, the names of Yufeng and I began to spread in the ninja world, but Yufeng seemed to deliberately hide his strength, so I was often the one who was in front. So my reputation became more and more famous, and Yufeng Feng's reputation has become smaller and smaller. But I know that Feng Yu's strength is very strong, and it is definitely not comparable to ordinary jounin." "Once during a mission, several of his companions died. Yufeng was in a bad mood, so he came to me for a drink. After three rounds of drinking, Yufeng became a little drunk, and suddenly told me something. You Guess what it is?" Sakumo said, suddenly looking at Kakashi. Kakashi was stunned for a moment, then said: "Are you talking about me?" Sakumo smiled and said: "Yes, I'm talking about you. He said that during the mission that year, he saw a man who claimed to be my son and said a bunch of inexplicable words to me. At first, I thought Yufeng was He was talking nonsense, but when I asked him again the next morning, he told me with a serious face that those things were true." "It turns out that Yufeng-senpai has told his father about me a long time ago." Kakashi suddenly said. Shuomao nodded and said: "Yes, at that time I thought Yufeng was crazy and didn't really believe it. It wasn't until one time something happened that I realized that what Yufeng said might be true. " "What happened?" Kakashi wondered. "Things about you." "Mine?" Kakashi was stunned again. When Sakumo said this, he looked a little lonely. "That day, I brought you, the newborn, back to Konoha. It was Yufeng who came to pick me up, and he even saidgot your name. That was something only Ayako, Meiko, and I knew, but he knew it. I understood that it was not a coincidence, but true. " "Really? I didn't expect that it was because of your name that your father believed in Senior Yufeng." "Kakashi, about Ayako" Sakumo was a little embarrassed, not knowing how to speak. When Kakashi was a child, Sakumo never told Kakashi about Ayako. Hearing this, Kakashi smiled and said: "Father, I have already been to Uzushiogakure Village and saw my mother's grave. I have also been to Heishi Village and met Aunt Meiko. From her mouth, I already know about you and me, father." It¡¯s my mother¡¯s business.¡± Hearing this, Shuomao was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "Really? That's good." "I buried your ashes with my mother's." Sakumo smiled and said, "Thank you very much. It's great to be buried with Ayako after death." Sakumo had a nostalgic look on his face, and Kakashi didn't bother him. After a while, Sakumo continued: "I remembered some past events and felt a little emotional. Let's continue talking about Yufeng. Not long after that, Yufeng and I were sent to the Kingdom of Rain to direct the war. Yufeng was here Before that, he told me that he had an ominous premonition, but for the sake of the war, he still went to the rear of Sunagakure to cause trouble. In the end, although the war was won, what came back was a corpse." Kakashi was silent, he was the one who put the body back. Kakashi was about to speak when Sakumo said: "I know that you put that body back, and the person who killed Yufeng was Uchiha Madara." Kakashi was stunned and asked quickly: "Father, how do you know?" Sakumo smiled and said, "Because after this, you will see me." "See my father? But am I not already dead?" Kakashi murmured. "When the battle between you and Uchiha Madara ended, I arrived just in time. Uchiha Madara, who was seriously injured, did not dare to fight me head-on, so he retreated. Do you know what I saw in you afterwards?" "What?" "The light of resurrection." "The light of resurrection?" Kakashi was even more shocked. There are only a few ninjutsu that can revive people in this world. "It's your own reincarnation, and it's a ninjutsu that comes from somewhere in your body." Sakumo said, tapping Kakashi¡¯s forehead with one finger. "Reincarnation? How is that possible?" Kakashi said in shock. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 363 Consequences You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Sakumo threw a branch into the fire, and the fire became stronger. "At that time, I captured a forbidden technique called reincarnation in the previous battlefield, so when I saw it at that time, I knew it was this forbidden technique. Combined with what Yufeng told me, I had already guessed the matter. Seventy-seven or eighty-eight.¡± "Father, did you commit suicide because of me?" Kakashi said in shock. "Half and half. In fact, when Ayako died, I wanted to leave with Ayako, but Ayako saw through my thoughts and asked me to raise you. On the one hand, I don't want to disappoint Ayako. On the other hand, I really can¡¯t let you go. So, I took you back to Konoha to raise you until you were six years old. Because of the failure of a mission, I chose to commit suicide." "Everyone says you committed suicide because you couldn't stand the rumors, but I know my father is not such a weak person." Kakashi said. Sakumo said with some relief after hearing this: "Of course the mere rumors are not in my mind. In order to prevent my reputation from continuing to rise and succeeding to the position of Hokage, Danzo exaggerated the fact that I gave up the mission. At that time My prestige is indeed too high, so the Third Hokage did not deal with this matter in time, just to suppress my rising prestige. I don't blame them for this. Politicians' methods are always shady. Place. At that time, Konoha needed a stable rear area and could not be disturbed because of me." "What happened next? Since my father didn't care, why did he commit suicide?" Kakashi said excitedly. "Of course it's for you and Konoha." Sakumo smiled. "For me and Konoha?" "Yes, for you and Konoha. My existence affected the balance of Konoha. At that time, many Konoha ninjas supported me in fighting for the position of Hokage and ousting the Third Hokage. Especially my subordinates in the ANBU." "How could it be? The ANBU are all direct relatives of the Hokage, how could they encourage their father to do such a thing?" Kakashi asked in confusion. "Yeah, how could it be? It's just because the ANBU are not the root, they have their own beliefs and persistence. At that time, Konoha suffered a defeat, and the commander of the defeat was the Third Hokage! An important figure also died among them. And these It caused dissatisfaction among the ANBU at that time.¡± "who?" "Kato Dan, the deputy head of ANBU at the time, and Tsunade's lover!" "It's him!" "Yes, that's him. Dan is very popular, especially to the ANBU members. Therefore, in the hearts of the ANBU members at that time, Dan was the best successor to Hokage. At that time, due to the misjudgment of the third generation of Hokage , Duan fell into the enemy's trap and died. And Tsunade was completely decadent because of this incident. Tsunade and Duan were the two most grateful ninjas in Konoha at that time. Although the Third Hokage was also guilty, But these people still have a lot of complaints against the Third Hokage." "It turns out that things were so complicated back then." Kakashi murmured. "It's not complicated, it's just some political issues, and these have always been the things I hate the most." Sakumo said with a smile. "So, these ninjas who support me, on the one hand, because of my prestige, and on the other hand, because of Dan and Tsunade, hope that the Third Hokage will step down as soon as possible. They have already had some doubts about the ability of the Third Hokage. But this is obviously It is impossible. In the current war, it is taboo to change the commander temporarily, let alone change the Hokage. The Third Hokage was very distressed at the time, so he did not stop Danzo from doing it. Their purpose was to have a stable rear area. And I know that." "But I know that this can't solve the problem. It's just temporary suppression, but if the people are not united, Konoha will be in danger when facing the other four major ninja villages. So, I chose to commit suicide and let everyone who supports me, I give up. And this is the fastest way to win people's hearts together," Sakumo said. "Father, you" Kakashi didn't know what to say when he heard this. Sakumo's choice can be called selfless dedication, but in this way, it seems a little too extreme. "You think I'm extreme?" Sakumo laughed. Kakashi nodded and said: "Father, there was definitely a better solution at the time, but you chose this one. Moreover, with your wisdom, you should be able to guess that the mission was a trap, so why did you step on it? Go in?" Sakumo smiled and said: "I know, but Ayako is dead, Yufeng is dead, and my heart has died long ago. I survived to take care of you. And you were already good enough at that time, so I also Don¡¯t worry. And the companion at that time wasI can't help my subordinate who has been following me until death. Moreover, I know that in your future, there will be a murderous disaster. Only I can resolve this murderous disaster. Death is my best destination. " "Is this right now?" Kakashi said. "Yes, that's right now. You have been penetrated through the throat by Uchiha Madara. If you want to survive, you can only reincarnate yourself. Therefore, I will use the four elephant seals to seal my chakra and life force in your heart. Once When you die, the seal will be unlocked and you will be able to reincarnate. By this time, your body should have recovered. And the me in the past should also be by your side to protect you." Sakumo said with a smile. "Father¡­¡­" "Okay, now that I've told you everything, I can go see Ayako with peace of mind." "Father, thank you. I didn't understand what you did at the time and thought you were a waste who didn't follow ninja rules, but now I can understand what you did." Kakashi said sincerely. Sakumo was stunned when he heard this, then smiled and said: "Thank you, Kakashi, it's great to get your forgiveness. You were still young at the time, and I just abandoned you and left. You must have lived a very happy life these years." Work hard." Kakashi smiled and said: "With such a great father, all these hardships are nothing. What's more, father, you still want to save me." "Hahaha, I'm not a great person. I'm just doing my best for my children. I'm very pleased to see you grow up now. Not only in terms of strength, but also in terms of heart." Sakumo said, patting Kakashi on the shoulder, looking pleased. "Kakashi, tell me about your past years." "Well, father, the thing is like this, after you died, I applied for graduation in advance, and then" Beside the fire, Kakashi slowly told Sakumo every bit of what had happened to him over the years. And Sakumo listened with a smile on his face, enjoying the tenderness between father and son. This may also be the last time the two of them meet. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 364 Changes in Immortal Art You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The flames of the fire gradually became smaller and smaller, and the space became increasingly bleak. Kakashi also ended his story about his last journey. Shuomao smiled and said: "I didn't expect that you would have such rich experiences in this short life. It is really rare." "If possible, I'd rather keep things a little plainer." "Haha, in this world, there is a kind of person who is born to do great things and cannot escape. I believe that you will be needed in the future of the ninja world." Sakumo said with a smile. "I don't know the future of the ninja world. I just want to protect the people I cherish." Kakashi said firmly. Hearing this, Sakumo had a look of emotion on his face and said, "Then you have to work harder. I failed to save Ayako and Yufeng in the first place. That was the biggest regret in my life." "Father, I will." Kakashi nodded and made his promise at the same time. "Okay, seeing you like this, I feel relieved. The flame is almost extinguished, and I don't have much chakra left to maintain it. Kakashi, don't rush to another world. Look for Ayako and me." Sakumo smiled. "Father, I will continue to live with your faith. I will protect the Konoha you cherish, and even the peace of the ninja world." At this time, Sakumo's body began to glow with white light, and his figure began to become blurry. "Silly boy, I don't need you to be a hero. I just hope that you can grow old safely with the person you like. That's enough." Kakashi was stunned, yes, sometimes what parents want their children to do is such a simple thing. "I will, father." Kakashi said firmly. Sakumo nodded happily and waved towards Kakashi, then in a burst of white light, it gradually dissipated and became invisible. And the flames in the fire were completely extinguished at this moment, and the space fell into darkness. "Father, I will not let you down." Kakashi murmured. Immediately, Kakashi's consciousness fell asleep again. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Kakashi only felt a pain in his body, as if his original consciousness had returned to his body again. Kakashi opened his eyes with difficulty, and what he saw was an unfamiliar ceiling. "This is where?" Kakashi found himself on a bed at this time. The bed was very simple, but it had a clean feeling. Kakashi¡¯s eyes looked around the room and he made a judgment instantly. This family is not rich, but they are not poor either. There are blankets made of wild beast furs in the room, and things like dishes and chopsticks seem to be made of bamboo or animal bones and teeth. This family probably makes a living by hunting, otherwise, with this simple house, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to afford these things. Kakashi rubbed his temple with his right hand and whispered: "It seems that I have been saved. My father is right, I am not dead." Kakashi said, covering his heart with his right hand. It seemed to have become a lot lighter, and the seal originally attached to it by Sakumo had been lifted. Kakashi never knew that Sakumo actually placed such a seal on himself before his death. Kakashi can feel that heavy fatherly love very clearly at this time. He touched his throat, which had been penetrated by Madara before. It was white and flawless, as if there was no injury at all. "It seems that the injuries on the body have been healed by reincarnation. It is really a magical ninjutsu, no wonder you have to trade your life for your life." Kakashi was sitting cross-legged on the bed. Although he didn¡¯t know where this place was, according to his father, his father should have put him here at this time, so there should be no danger. However, as a ninja, you must have the power to protect yourself at all times. So Kakashi was sitting cross-legged on the bed, extracting the chakra in his body. "Huh? There seems to be some kind of change in your body." Kakashi only refined it for a moment before he noticed something was wrong with his body. There were originally three curse seals on Kakashi's back, but now there was only one left. ¡°And the energy contained in the remaining curse seal seems to be completely different from the previous magic. "How is this going?" Kakashi felt a little strange and quickly put his mental power into it.  I saw that there was a very powerful force in the remaining curse seal, and this force gave Kakashi a very familiar feeling. "Silver-white celestial chakra? Is it the product of the fusion of the three major celestial beings?" Kakashi was shocked and then ecstatic. Originally it was only slightly integrated, but now is it fully integrated? Under the detection of mental power, Kakashi¡¯s original surprise slowly subsided. It doesn't seem as optimistic as imagined. "The chakra of the three major celestial arts seems to be really fused together, but the quantity is very small. According to this quantity, it is estimated that the Chakra of the Star Thunder will be exhausted after one use. And it seems that it cannot be used freely." Kakashi just wanted to unlock the curse seal and experience what the new Senjutsu Chakra felt like, but he found that the flow of Senjutsu Chakra was very stagnant. "It seems that although the senjutsu chakra is fused, it will take a while to become familiar with it to use it freely. It should not be used for the time being. And depending on the situation, the silver-white senjutsu chakra has not been fully mastered. Before, I¡¯m afraid I couldn¡¯t even use the other three immortal arts.¡± Kakashi had just extracted the Senjutsu Chakra from Mt. Myoboku, but as soon as he finished extracting it, he was absorbed by the silver-white Senjutsu Chakra and could not stay in the body for a moment. Kakashi did not believe in evil and extracted the senjutsu chakra from Ry¨±chi Cave and Shiggou Forest again, but the result was the same. Therefore, Kakashi had to come to this conclusion. "But the senjutsu can't be used for the time being, and Kakashi doesn't think it's a big deal. The fusion of Senjutsu Chakra is the key point, and it doesn¡¯t matter if the rest is temporarily suppressed. ¡°Besides, without magic, Kakashi still has many trump cards. Although the combat effectiveness has declined, there are not many ninjas in the world who can compete with Kakashi. "Anyway, there are finally signs of fusion of immortal arts. This is a good thing. I can feel the new chakra of immortal arts. It is very powerful. If I can fully master it, my strength will definitely be able to Skyrocketing to a new level!¡± Kakashi thought so and couldn't help but clenched his fists. Although I died once in this battle, the gains gained were not small. The fusion of magic that has been troubled for so long has finally achieved zero breakthrough. Kakashi got out of bed. Although his body had not fully recovered, it was not a big problem to move his muscles and bones. At this moment, the door creaked open. The person who came in had long silver-white hair! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 365 The reclusive Hatake clan You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! She has long silver-white hair, fair skin, and a bowl of soup in her hand. It¡¯s a woman! Seeing Kakashi wake up, the woman was slightly startled, and then said in surprise: "You're awake? That's great!" "Who are you? Where are you?" Kakashi asked in surprise. "My name is Hatake Gingue. This is the secluded place of the Hatake clan. You are also from the Hatake clan, right? You can tell by looking at your hair. Master Sakumo brought you here." Gingue said with a smile. Kakashi was stunned, this is the secluded place of the Hatake clan? Hearing this, Kakashi opened the door. Sure enough, this place was somewhat similar to the place where the Hatake clan lived that he traveled to last time. After being rejected by Yufeng last time, Kakashi went to the secluded place of the Hatake clan to see the situation in order to pass the time. ¡°The first is to confirm whether Hatake Yuan has fulfilled the agreement with him, and the second is to see how the Hatake clan is living in seclusion. After Kakashi went to see it, he found that it was indeed a good place to live in seclusion, and there were many members of the Hatake clan. At that time, Kakashi was relieved. As long as nothing unexpected happened to these people in the next time, there should be no problem for the inheritance of the Hatake clan to survive to his own time. Kakashi did not see anyone from the Hatake clan at that time, but left directly. He doesn¡¯t want to have any influence on these people anymore. After that, Kakashi waited quietly for more than three months before finally waiting for the recovery of the dragon veins and traveling to the current era. "My lord, what's wrong with you?" Yin Yue said strangely when she saw Kakashi suddenly reacted so violently. "It's nothing." Kakashi said. Yinyue was a little confused, and then she seemed to have thought of something, and said: "Are you wondering why the Hatake clan still has reclusive people? In fact, this reclusive Hatake clan, before joining Konoha, Yes, it seems that the clan leader at that time said he did this just in case. At that time, my great-grandmother led the clan members to come here and multiply. Except for the Hatake clan chiefs of each generation, no one knew about this. It¡¯s something. So it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know.¡± "Who is your great-grandmother?" Kakashi asked. "My great-grandmother's name is Hatake Hanayue!" Yinyue said with a smile. "Hanazuki?" Kakashi murmured, looking at the woman named Yin Yue in front of him, and said: "Did your great-grandmother give your name to you?" Yinyue was shocked when she heard this and said, "How do you know?" Hearing this, Kakashi smiled bitterly, Silver Moon? Gintoki and Kagetsu didn't expect that in the end, Kagetsu still couldn't forget herself. "Why don't you answer me?" Yinyue asked doubtfully. "It's nothing, I guess." Kakashi smiled, but that smile was a bit forced. "You can guess this? Isn't this too exaggerated? As expected of the person brought back by Lord Sakumo, it's really different!" Yin Yue praised. "Haha." Kakashi laughed dryly. It was only then that Yin Yue realized that she came in to deliver medicine to Kakashi. "My lord, this is your medicine, drink it." "No need, my injury has almost recovered. I will be fine after a few days of rest. There is no need to take this medicine." Kakashi said. He has no interest in such hard things. "Really?" Yinyue didn't believe it. "Of course it's true, I won't make fun of my body." Kakashi smiled. Yinyue nodded upon hearing this and said, "Okay then." "By the way, where is the Sakumo-sama you mentioned?" "Sakumo-sama said he still had something to do, so he left first. This is the letter he left for you." Silver Moon said, taking out a letter from his arms and handing it to Kakashi. Kakashi took it, and the envelope was still intact, proving that no one had opened it. Kakashi opened it and after a few glances, burned the letter. "Ah? Why did you get burned?" Yin Yue asked in surprise. "There are some things that cannot be shown to others." Kakashi said. "Okay, it's really mysterious. By the way, are you from the Hatake clan of Konoha? What is Konoha like? Can you tell me about it? I have never been to Konoha. There are people in the clan According to the rules, you can go anywhere, but you can't go to Konoha. But Konoha is the number one ninja.?Ah, I really want to go and see it. " Silver Moon kept chattering in Kakashi¡¯s ear, making Kakashi dumbfounded. This guy is too eloquent, right? In the end, Kakashi asked Yin Yue to go out first on the grounds that he needed to rest, and then he gained some peace and quiet. Kakashi was lying on the bed, the contents of the letter just appeared in his mind. The content of the letter is very simple, let Kakashi recover from his injuries here first, and Sakumo will return to the battlefield to take command. After all, he, Sakumo, was the supreme leader in the Kingdom of Rain at this time. And Sakumo also said that he would come over and talk to Kakashi about something later. Seeing what Sakumo said, Kakashi would naturally have no idea of ??leaving. Although he didn¡¯t know what Sakumo wanted to tell him in this time and space, Kakashi would naturally not refuse Sakumo¡¯s request. "Anyway, I'm injured now, let's heal the injury first." Kakashi thought to himself, and then made a decision. After spending a few days in the secluded place of the Hatake clan, Kakashi's injury was almost healed. Kakashi did not say hello to the rest of the Hatake clan, and at the same time asked Silver Moon not to publicize his existence. The purpose is simple. The fewer people who know themselves, the less likely it is that something unexpected will happen. At this time, Kakashi has obtained the Sharingan of Wind Control, and the next step is to leave here, so Kakashi does not want another accident. On the other side, in a dark underground lair. Madara sat quietly on the ground, with the heretic demon behind him. Tubes were inserted into Madara¡¯s body one by one, and the body that was previously broken by Kakashi was reassembled with Hashirama cells. Madara closed his eyes, looking a little painful. Bai Jue stood there blankly, motionless. After a long time, Madara opened his eyes and whispered: "Gintoki-sensei's magical move is really amazing. It not only broke my body into pieces, but also absorbed a lot of my life force. Now it seems that I We can only rely on this heretic demon to survive." Madara said, clenching his fists together tightly, obviously a little angry. "Haku Zetsu, do you know where that Konoha White Fang took Gintoki-sensei's body?" "Madara-sama, that White Fang is very powerful, I can't follow him at all." "Is that so? Forget it. Now go and bring me the child named Nagato, and I will transplant the Samsara Eye to him. Remember, you must hide it and don't let anyone know." "Yes! Madara-sama!" Watching Bai Jue leave, Madara sighed and murmured: "The chess game has not been set up yet, I can't die here." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 366 Return! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Madara looked at the heretic demon behind him. His vision had just begun, and the chess game had not been laid yet. How could he die here? "Gintoki-sensei, I didn't expect that you would cause me so much trouble even after you died." Madara chuckled. Madara turned his head and looked at the pile of White Zetsu test subjects not far away. "It seems that I will spend the next few days here. Now, if I leave the support of this heretic demon, I will probably die immediately. With the ability of Bai Zetsu, I want to seize the royal sword from the hands of the Konoha White Fang. I'm afraid it's impossible to use the Sharingan of the wind. It seems that I have to give up. Fortunately, I had some stocks before, otherwise I wouldn't even have a spare Sharingan." Madara murmured to himself. "The next step is to wait for the right person to appear. Uchiha Obito, the son of Mitsurugi? He should be a good candidate. Give him some time to grow. Also, Nagato, I hope this kid can play the role of reincarnation. The power of the eyes, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no hope of my resurrection.¡± Madara said, closed his eyes and began to think. The body can no longer bear the battle, and Madara can only simulate the flaws in the plan in his mind. There can¡¯t be any mistakes in this plan, otherwise, Madara¡¯s purpose will never be achieved. "It seems that another person is needed to supervise this plan." Madara suddenly thought of this. After all, Nagato and Obito are existences that Madara cannot completely control, so someone needs to supervise them. Madara looked at his palm and murmured: "Six Paths Sage can use Yin-Yang Dun to create everything in the world, then I can also use Yin-Yang Dun to create a character to supervise these two people. Let's call it Black Zetsu. But now my The situation is a bit bad, let¡¯s put this matter aside for now.¡± Madara said and fell into silence again. This dark space fell into a dead silence again. From then on, Madara never saw the sunshine outside again until his death. On the other side, Yinqi Village. Yinqi Village is the village where the Qimu clan lives in seclusion. Kakashi was sitting on a cliff and muttered: "The location of Hidden Flag Village is really good. If you didn't know that there is a village here, it would be really difficult to find it. It seems that you want to stick to it. There should be no problem with time and space.¡± Kakashi said, stood up and was about to leave. At this time, Kakashi suddenly felt someone approaching from behind. Ding! With a crisp sound, a silver-white short knife struck the Qian Ting summoned by Kakashi. "Very good reaction ability." Sakumo said. Kakashi was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "Thank you." "I have some guesses about your identity, so I won't ask any more questions. You don't need to tell me about the future. I don't want to know. I just want to ask a few questions." Sakuma said coldly. said. Although he knew that the person in front of him was his son Kakashi's future appearance, Sakumo couldn't accept it for a while when he looked at his face, which was not much younger than him. Looking at Sakumo in front of him, Kakashi couldn't help but have a strange feeling. There is still a big difference between this Sakumo and the one he saw in his consciousness before. The Sakumo in front of him had an unconcealed murderous aura, but the Sakumo in his consciousness before had a warm feeling. After thinking about it for a moment, Kakashi understood why there was such a big difference. Now Sakumo is killing everyone on the battlefield, and the murderous aura in his body will naturally not disappear for a while. Coupled with Yufeng's death, Sakumo has obviously not fully recovered. But in his consciousness, Sakumo had let go of everything, his whole body was relaxed, and he naturally had a warm feeling. ¡°Perhaps after this battle, Sakumo will curb his sharpness and become an even more fearsome and terrifying fang. "Just ask. I will tell you everything I know." "Very good, first, was Uchiha Madara responsible for Yufeng's death?" "yes." "Okay, second, are Yufeng's eyes in your hands?" Kakashi frowned and said, "Yes." "Okay, last question, when will you leave." "Any time." Sakumo asked three questions quickly, and Kakashi also answered them quickly. After asking, Shuomao thought for a moment, and then said: "I understand."Now, Yufeng's eyes are left to you, and the future of the Hatake clan is also left to you. Also, leave here as soon as possible. Time is not something that can be played with at will. " After Sakumo finished speaking, he disappeared in a flash. Kakashi stayed where he was, thoughtful. Sakumo¡¯s decisiveness was beyond Kakashi¡¯s expectation. I never expected that Sakumo came here just to ask himself these three questions. But the style of questioning is very similar to what my father used to look like back then. Kakashi still remembers that his father used to talk like this when he was three or four years old. But later, it slowly became warmer. Now seeing Sakumo from the past made Kakashi feel a little emotional. With emotion, Kakashi still plans to leave here. Sakumo is right, time is not something that can be played around with. I have gone too far this time, so I have to leave here as soon as possible. Kakashi had a hunch that if he continued to mess around, the entire time and space might be disrupted. By that time, Kakashi will never be able to go back. "It's time to go back. Say hello to Yinyue." Kakashi said and went to find Silver Moon. Yinyue was cooking. When Kakashi stood there, Yinyue didn't notice at all and was still working hard. "The meal is almost ready. Just ask Brother Kakashi to come over and eat later." Kakashi felt warm in his heart when he heard this. No matter in which time and space he was, there were always people who cared about him. Kakashi felt very relieved. "Silver Moon." Kakashi called softly. Yinyue was stunned for a moment, and when she looked back, she saw Kakashi standing there. She couldn't help but be stunned, and then said: "Brother Kakashi, why are you here." "I say goodbye to you, I'm leaving here soon." "Huh? So fast? Don't you stay a few more days?" Yinyue said reluctantly. "Haha, Silver Moon, I still have things to do. Don't worry, we will see each other again." "Really?" Yinyue said, blinking her big eyes. "Of course it's true, I won't lie to you." "That's great! I'll wait for Brother Kakashi to come see me, so don't lie to me." Yin Yue said with a smile. "Of course, I won't lie to Yin Yue." "Um!" The sixteen-year-old girl Yinyue showed a happy smile, looking forward to the fulfillment of this promise. In her innocent years as a girl, she had some affection and expectations for this person who appeared out of nowhere, but of course, she was far from liking him. It¡¯s just that the girl doesn¡¯t know that this promise will have to wait more than twenty years to be realized. Kakashi looked at the distance, which was the direction of the dragon vein. It¡¯s time to go back, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on there. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 367 Itachi¡¯s Injury You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the sixty-second year of Konoha, in the vast desert, there was a dragon vein. A burst of white light suddenly appeared on the platform in the Dragon Vein Cave, and then a lonely figure slowly appeared. With silver-white hair, white short-sleeved windbreaker, and handsome face, he is none other than Kakashi. "Huh, I'm finally back. It should be almost two years ago, more than a year earlier than expected." Kakashi whispered softly. Originally I thought this trip might take three years, but unexpectedly it only took two years. "As long as everything goes well." Kakashi walked out of the dragon vein and saw the familiar sky. Suddenly, Kakashi touched the stone cave behind him as if feeling something. He saw that the entrance of the stone cave he had just come out of was blocked by an unknown energy, and Kakashi could not reach in at all. "This is¡­¡­" Kakashi was surprised, this dragon vein seemed to be rejecting him. "It seems that this time travel has made the dragon vein remember my aura and reject me. It is estimated that I will not be able to enter the dragon vein in the future. If I want to force my way in, I am afraid the dragon vein will collapse on its own." Kaka Xi whispered to himself. ¡°Any world is in order, and Kakashi¡¯s behavior this time is destroying this order. It can happen once and never again. "That's fine, so as not to keep me thinking about traveling through time." Kakashi chuckled, and his mood became much more relaxed. Kakashi glanced around, but didn't stay long. He directly activated the Flying Thunder God Technique and disappeared from the place. The next moment, Kakashi¡¯s figure quietly appeared in a room in the Jin Ninja Village. Looking around the room, Kakashi said softly: "There are no changes here." Kakashi did not choose to return to Konoha immediately, but came to the Golden Ninja Village. After leaving the room, Kakashi was slightly surprised when he saw everything in front of him. It¡¯s almost incredible that the Golden Ninja Village has turned into what it is now. The buildings standing everywhere look a bit like Konoha. "I really don't know what Shisui has done in the past two years. This change is too big." Kakashi said in a low voice. Just when Kakashi was sighing, a figure fell in front of Kakashi. It was none other than Shisui. "Kakashi? Are you back? Is the matter resolved?" Shisui said in surprise. "Well, it's done, earlier than expected." Kakashi smiled. "That's good." Zhisui said with a smile. "How has Akatsuki been doing in the past two years?" Kakashi asked. "Akatsuki has been keeping a low profile in the past two years. The information from Itachi said that Akatsuki is raising a large amount of funds and is probably preparing to take action." Shisui said. Kakashi nodded. According to the development of history, it should be a year before the official start of action. "How is the situation in Konoha?" Kakashi asked. "Naruto followed Jiraiya-sama to travel and practice, Sasuke followed the Fugaku clan leader to practice, Tsunade-sama gradually took control of the power of Konoha, and there was not much else." Shisui said. "It seems everything is going in a good direction." Kakashi smiled. "Well, there is one problem that I'm a little worried about." Zhisui frowned. "whats the matter?" "Itachi's body." "Itachi's body? I saw Itachi once before after Orochimaru invaded Konoha. His body did have serious hidden wounds. Are they more serious now?" Kakashi frowned. Zhisui nodded and said: "Yes, Itachi is always messing around. Didn't we go to the forbidden area of ????Ten Fist Swords before? Itachi got clues about the Yata Mirror there, and later went to look for it himself. In the end, he found it , but he was also seriously injured, coupled with improper recuperation, his body is now a little overwhelmed. If this continues, Itachi will not be able to hold on in less than two years." "Yata Mirror? No wonder he was so seriously injured." Last time in the sealing place of the Ten Fist Swords, Kakashi could understand the difficulty of it. Itachi went to the sealed place of Yata mirror alone, so injuries were inevitable. "Kakashi, do you have any way to treat Itachi's injury?" Shisui asked.   "I have only seen Itachi's injury once, so I don't know exactly what it is. Itachi always likes to bear it by himself. But if Tsunade-sama takes action, there shouldn't be much of a problem." Kakashi said. "Tsunade-sama? I have also thought about this problem, but Itachi's status is obviously not suitable for Tsunade-sama to treat. But if I wait until the Akatsuki organization is solved, I'm afraid Itachi won't be able to hold on." Shisui worried. Kakashi thought for a while and then said: "There is another way." "What?" "In addition to the injuries caused by the Yata Kage Forbidden Area, Itachi's body should also have some side effects from the Mangekyo Sharingan. If Itachi can be transplanted with Hashirama cells, it may be possible to recover," Kakashi said. Hearing this, Shisui looked at his left hand, which was the Hashirama cells he later transplanted. The arm composed of Hashirama cells allowed Shisui to feel the surging vitality. It not only enhanced his chakra, but also minimized the side effects of the Mangekyo Sharingan. If it was transplanted to Itachi, it might really be able to relieve Itachi. Today's disease. "It makes sense!" Zhishui said happily. "However, we don't have a suitable candidate here for the transplantation of Hashirama cells. It is impossible to find Orochimaru now, and Tsunade-sama may not agree to do such a thing." Kakashi said. "It doesn't matter, there are medical ninjas in Jin Ninja Village now, and I also have Hashirama cells. As long as I do a little research, it shouldn't be difficult." Shisui said. "In that case, I'll leave this matter to you." "Yeah." Shisui nodded. "Okay, then I'll leave first." Kakashi said. "Going back to Konoha?" "No, there is another person to meet. She must be worried." Kakashi smiled. Shisui was stunned when he heard this, then smiled and said: "Ah, I should go and see her. She has built Kirigakure very well, and all the mess left by the fourth generation Mizukage has been cleaned up." "Really? It's really amazing. Then I'll go there first." Kakashi smiled. "Um." Kakashi¡¯s figure disappeared instantly, Shisui just smiled when he saw it, then turned and left. The Kingdom of Water, the Hidden Mist Village. Terumi Mei was standing on a high mountain at this time. This was the place where she last saw Kakashi in Kirigakure Village. Terumi Mei held a red magatama in her hand, looked into the distance, and murmured: "It's been two years, are you okay?" "not bad." A sudden voice sounded in Terumi Mei's ears, making her body tense up. That lazy voice, the familiar smell, and the familiar feeling behind it "Ming, I'm back" Kakashi smiled. Terumi Mei turned around suddenly and hugged Kakashi tightly, her eyes turning slightly red. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 368 The trouble of hitting the uncle with his hand You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "You are finally back. II am so worried about you." Terumi Mei hugged Kakashi tightly, her face showing the joy of meeting again after a long separation. "Ah, I'm back. I'm sorry for making you worry." Kakashi smiled. "It's okay, as long as you come back safely, that's more important than anything else." Terumi Mei said happily. "Thank you." "Is everything going well?" Terumi Mei asked. "Well, it went very well. I came back early." Kakashi smiled. "You're not injured, are you?" "of course not." Although Kakashi almost died, he definitely couldn¡¯t tell Terumi Mei about this kind of thing. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Good news, not bad news. Terumi Mei heard this and had no doubts. After all, the person standing in front of her at this time was a complete Kakashi. This is enough. The two people, who had not seen each other for a long time, had been feeling tender for a while. So the Fifth Mizukage of Kirigakure Village miraculously disappeared for another night, causing Aowa Zabu to have a big head. But fortunately, Terumi Mei came back the next morning, with a long-lost smile on her face. Although Qing didn¡¯t know what was going on, he would definitely not tell Terumi Mei if he asked her. However, looking at Terumi Mei¡¯s appearance, it shouldn¡¯t be a bad thing, so he didn¡¯t ask too much. After all, he is just a subordinate. Interfering too much in Mizukage's life will still be annoying. At this time, Kakashi has returned to Konoha. After explaining his return to Tsunade, Kakashi left the Hokage Building. As for the arrangement of the task, it will take a few days. After all, things have been rearranged after Kakashi left. Now that Kakashi comes back to take over the previous affairs, it will take a few more days to arrange. Kakashi naturally has no objection to this, and he wishes that this arrangement would last a few more days. Walking to the streets of Konoha, even though it had only been two years since he had been back, Kakashi felt like a long time had passed. This familiar feeling made Kakashi feel very warm in his heart. Because it feels like home here. While walking, Kakashi felt a little hungry. He touched his stomach and murmured: "It's been a long time since I had Ichiraku Ramen." With this idea in mind, it goes without saying that the next step is to walk towards the Ichiraku Ramen Shop. It¡¯s still the same small store. It¡¯s not a meal at this time, so there aren¡¯t many people there. Kakashi walked in and sat on the chair. Seeing someone coming in, the uncle who was sitting in the corner immediately reacted. He stood up and bent over and said, "I'm very sorry. I won't do business today. Please come back another day." Kakashi was stunned when he heard this. He couldn't be so unlucky. He finally came here and returned empty-handed? "Uncle, I finally came here. Are you going to let me go back like this?" Shou Da was slightly surprised when he heard this. The voice sounded so familiar. When I looked up, I saw a man with silver-white hair. "Kakashi? When did you come back?" Tezada said with a happy expression. For Kakashi, hand fighting is still very familiar. After all, he is the hero of Konoha, and he has come to his store so many times since he was a child that it is difficult not to remember him. "I just came back. Don't you miss the ramen of the hand-made uncle? That's why I came here to taste it." Kakashi smiled. When the uncle heard this, he laughed and said, "Haha, you kid hasn't been here for almost two years. It's not easy to still remember my uncle's ramen." "Who makes Uncle Shoudai's ramen delicious? But, Uncle Shoudai, why did you just say you won't sell it today?" Kakashi asked doubtfully. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The joy on Uncle Handspan¡¯s face began to fade, and he returned to his previous melancholy look. When Kakashi saw this, he knew something must have happened. "Hitting uncle? What happened? If you have any questions, you can tell me. If I can help, I will definitely help you." Kakashi said sincerely. The old man sighed and said, "Kakashi, you can't help with this matter." "Uncle, you haven't said what it is, how do you know I can't help you?" Kakashi said helplessly. Uncle Hand Beater glanced at Kakashi.?Immediately stood up, walked into the kitchen, brought out a bowl of noodles, and handed it to Kakashi. Kakashi was stunned and said: "Uncle, you are" "You eat and see." Uncle Hand Beater did not directly answer Kakashi's words, but said. Kakashi looked at the bowl of noodles. Although there was still some heat, it was not newly made. There was even only half the bowl left. It must have been eaten by someone. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After hearing what the uncle said, Kakashi didn't think much, picked up the chopsticks, and took a bite. Kakashi's eyes suddenly opened wide and he couldn't help but said: "It's so delicious!" Then he picked up the bowl and took a big sip of soup. After finishing the drink, Kakashi sighed: "This soup is also great. It seems to be bone soup that has been simmered for a long time, with some mountain delicacies added, and it is very delicious! Uncle Shouda, is this your newly developed ramen? Taste it? Great! Even better than the previous ones.¡± Kakashi praised him again, but the old man didn't look happy at all. Instead, he became even more gloomy. Seeing that something was wrong, Kakashi asked doubtfully: "What's wrong? Hitting uncle with your hands?" The old man sighed again and said, "Kakashi, I didn't make this ramen." "Huh? Didn't the hand spanking uncle do it?" Kakashi was surprised when he heard this. ¡°It¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t do it.¡± "Thenwhat's going on?" Kakashi asked. Uncle Hand Beat did not answer Kakashi¡¯s question directly, but said: "Kakashi, you know cooking ninja, right?" "Cooking ninja?" Kakashi was stunned for a moment, then said: "I know, when ninjas are on missions, they often solve the problem of eating in the wilderness. Although there are things like Bingliangwan, they are not delicious. So. , Ninjas also hope to eat delicious food in the wild. So there are cooking ninjas, who can use local ingredients anywhere to cook a pot of delicious food. Many ninja teams like to bring cooking ninjas with them." The old man nodded and said, "Yes, that's true." "Why are you talking about this, Uncle Shouda? Could it be that Uncle Shouda was also a cooking ninja before?" Kakashi asked in surprise. The old man shook his head and said, "No, I'm not. Here's the thing. When I was young, I learned the art of making ramen in a ramen restaurant. At that time, I was learning from a man named Bajiao. He is my junior brother. After I finished my studies, I came to Konoha and opened Ichiraku Ramen. And Hakka went to another ninja village and became a cooking ninja." "What does hand-slapping uncle mean, is your junior brother coming to find you? Isn't this a good thing?" Kakashi said. Shou Da nodded and said, "Yes, my junior brother Bajiao did come to see me, but it's not a good thing." ¡°Could it be thathe came here to cause trouble?¡± Kakashi guessed. "It can be said that this bowl of ramen was made by him." Uncle Tejida said, pointing to the bowl of ramen that Kakashi just ate. "I see, is it possible that Uncle Shoudai's junior brother came here to compete with Uncle Shoudai? The competition question was ramen? And then Uncle Shoudai, you lost?" Kakashi speculated. The hand-beating uncle nodded gloomily and said, "Yes, the moment I ate this ramen, I knew I lost." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 369 Ilaku¡¯s crisis! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi looked at the bowl of ramen in his hand. Indeed, both the taste of the soup and the texture of the noodles were much better than the ramen made by the hand-made uncle before. If it was really a ramen showdown, the hand-beating uncle would indeed lose. Kakashi said: "It's nothing to hit uncle with your hands. Victory and defeat are common things for military strategists. It's also a good thing to have a goal to surpass." He froze for a moment and said, "That's true, but" "But what?" Kakashi asked confused. ¡°Bajiao has no intention of ending it here.¡± Kakashi narrowed his eyes and said, "What does he want to do?" Uncle Shou Da sighed again and said: "It started more than a year ago. At that time, Bajiao came to me and hoped that I could hand over the dream recipe, but I didn't know what it was. Bajiao thought it was me. To hide his secret, I kidnapped Acorus. Bajiao gave me two choices, one is to hand over the dream recipe, and the other is to make a dish that satisfies him." Kakashi was a little surprised, he didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. "The results of it?" "I spent half a month developing a new type of soup, but my arms were injured and I couldn't make good noodles. Fortunately, with the help of Naruto, Choji and Sakura, I successfully made a strong soup. With the good noodles, I conquered the Eight Anise and saved the Acorus. And the misunderstanding about the dream recipe was also explained clearly." "Isn't this great? Why is this Octopus here again?" Kakashi asked doubtfully. "Bajiao came here this time because he also developed a kind of ramen, which is the one you just ate. To be honest, the taste of this ramen makes me ashamed. The unspeakable deliciousness is something I have never experienced. Never tasted it.¡± "Uncle Shoda, your cooking skills are also very good, not much worse than this bowl of ramen." Kakashi said. This is not a good thing from Kakashi. The ramen he just ate was indeed amazing, but the hand-made ramen is definitely not bad either. Although there is a gap between the two, it is definitely not big. "Thank you, Kakashi. Hakkai said that he will give me three days. If I can't develop something more delicious than this ramen, then he will open a ramen restaurant opposite my house. Noodle shop, by that time, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± "So that's it, Uncle Hand Beat, don't worry, even if he opens a ramen restaurant, I believe everyone will come to your place to eat ramen." Kakashi said. "No, Kakashi, you don't understand. Our sect has rules and brothers are never allowed to open a shop in the same village. This is an iron rule! It cannot be changed!" Uncle Hand Beat said seriously. Kakashi was stunned and said: "Doesn't that mean" The old man nodded and said, "Yes, if I lose, I will have to leave Konoha." "Shou Da's uncle said, looking around the store. Every brick and tile here was built by him. He has lived here for more than 30 years, and he is reluctant to leave here. But the skills are not as good as others, and the uncle who beats me with his hands has no choice but to leave. "Uncle, this is not allowed. Everyone likes your craftsmanship. If you leave, everyone will not be able to eat your delicious ramen." Kakashi said anxiously. "Kakashi, I don't want to leave either, it's just" At this time, Chang Pu came out of the kitchen and said, "Dad, we still have a chance. We still have three days. We will definitely be able to make better food than that star anise!" He froze for a moment and whispered: "Calamus" Kakashi also said: "Uncle Hand Beat, Acorus is right, we can't just give up. There are still three days left, and there is still a chance for everything. As long as everyone works together, we will succeed." Uncle Shouda was a little moved when he heard this and said: "Kakashi, thank you, I understand. For those of you who love Ichiraku Ramen, I will never give up!" The old man rolled up his sleeves and looked like he was going to do something big. "Uncle, I will help you too." Kakashi said. The hand-beating uncle laughed when he heard this: "Haha, thank you, Kakashi, but you are not good at this kind of thing, so you should leave it to me." "You said it wrong, I'll hit you with your hands." "Oh? Does Kakashi know how to cook?" Uncle Shouda said with some surprise. "Naturally, I can rely on my own hands since I was a childArt supports oneself. Kakashi smiled. ¡°Haha, in that case, let¡¯s work hard together and buy the materials first!¡± "Well, Uncle Hand Beater, I have an idea, maybe I can try it out." Kakashi said. "Oh? What is it?" Uncle Hand Beater asked curiously. Kakashi smiled mysteriously, and then said: "You will know later, I will get the materials." After Kakashi said that, he left Ichiraku Ramen and didn¡¯t know where he went. Calamus said doubtfully: "Dad, what is Brother Kakashi going to do?" The old man shook his head and said, "I don't know either, but seeing how confident he is, it should be a good idea." "I hope, otherwise" Acorus looked a little melancholy. After all, if he couldn't defeat Hakka this time, he might really have to leave Konoha. For this place where he grew up, Chang Pu absolutely does not want to leave. Seeing the expression on Acorus's face, Uncle Shouda naturally knew what Acorus was thinking. "Calamus, don't worry, dad will never lose!" "Um!" Kakashi left the center of the village and arrived at the outskirts of the village, where there was a small river. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know if this idea can be established in this world, but if it can succeed, it should be able to win.¡± Kakashi murmured to himself and looked at the river. Although there is a vegetable market in Konoha, it is always not as fresh as the fish you catch yourself. ¡°There should be the fish I want here.¡± Kakashi stood on the water, his eyes slightly focused, and his whole body was still. A gust of wind blew by. Suddenly, Kakashi's eyes lit up and he reached out to touch the bottom of the water! Wow! There was a sound of water, and a fish more than forty centimeters long appeared in Kakashi's hand. The fish has a long body, a flat head and a flat tail, and is brown in color. The most obvious feature is that it has four beards, long at the top and short at the bottom. catfish! "Caught! Next comes the other materials." Half an hour later, Kakashi returned to Ichiraku Ramen with the ingredients. "Brother Kakashi, are you back? What are these?" Acorus asked after seeing this. Kakashi smiled and said: "These are the materials I prepared." "Why are there so many fish?" Calamus asked curiously. "You'll know later. Where's the uncle?" Hearing this, Chang Pu said with some worry: "Dad is researching new ramen in the kitchen. I don't know what the situation is." "Really? I'll go take a look." "Um." Kakashi walked into the kitchen with his materials. As soon as Kakashi entered, he saw an incredible scene. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I saw the hands of the old man constantly kneading the dough, with a huge range of movements and extremely fast speed. The shape of the noodles slowly appeared, and then the uncle threw the ramen noodles, and they accurately fell into the soup! What¡¯s even more amazing is that at such a long distance, there is not much splash! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 370 Alternative Use of Chakra You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At this time, the old man also saw Kakashi and said with a smile: "Hey, Kakashi, you are back, what materials are you looking for." Kakashi picked up the bag in his hand and said, "That's it." "Oh? What is it?" the hand-beating uncle asked with interest. Kakashi didn¡¯t speak, but took the things out of the bag. "This is snapper? Catfish? And shredded squid?" Uncle Hand Beat said in surprise. "Yes, these are the materials I have prepared." "Are you making soup? Snapper soup does taste good, but if you add catfish and squid, the taste will be strange, right?" Uncle Shouda asked doubtfully. ¡°No, only the sea bream is used to make soup, and the remaining catfish and squid are used to make noodles.¡± "Huh?" Uncle Handai was a little confused. He had been making ramen for thirty years, and he had never heard of this kind of operation. It sounded reallya bit nonsense. Kakashi smiled and said: "Uncle, can you lend me the kitchen?" "Of course you can, I'm also curious about what kind of ramen you can make." Uncle Handda smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint Uncle Hand Beater.¡± The hand-beating uncle left the kitchen and walked into the store. "Dad? Why did you come out?" Calamus asked strangely. "Kakashi said he wanted to use the kitchen to make ramen, so I came out." Uncle Tejida said. "What? Can Brother Kakashi really make super delicious ramen?" Iris said with some expectation. "I don't know, but it doesn't hurt to let him try." "I really hope Brother Kakashi can succeed. In this case, we can win." ¡°Calamus, we have to rely on our own strength in the end.¡± Uncle Shou Da said. "I know, but if Brother Kakashi can succeed, our next journey will be half successful." "Um." The hand-beating uncle nodded when he heard this. If Kakashi can really make something more delicious than Hachiji's ramen, then the outcome will basically be decided. In the kitchen, Kakashi is already busy. Kakashi took out these materials and naturally made the legendary magical dish, catfish noodles. Kakashi has never tried it before, but since he has the opportunity this time, he can give it a try. The principle of catfish noodles is not difficult, but it is a bit difficult to make it. "Anyway, let's try it first. First, the soup part." Kakashi finished processing the sea bream, dropped it into the pot, and began to cook it. ¡°The next step is the face part. Whether we can succeed or not depends on this.¡± The focus of catfish noodles is the noodle part. Although the whole dish is called noodles, it does not actually use any flour, but uses catfish meat instead. Although the catfish meat is fragrant and soft, it cannot reflect the characteristics of strong noodles. So now you need shredded squid. And there is a big question in this, that is, how is the catfish meat fixed on the shredded squid? If you add other seasonings, it is likely to produce other peculiar smells, which will not reflect the essence of this bowl of noodles, which is the taste of seafood. "This star anise ramen embodies the taste of mountain delicacies to the extreme, so if you want to deal with it, using this seafood is the most suitable way. Therefore, you must not destroy the taste of the seafood. So if you want to condense the catfish meat and squid If it¡¯s silk, the only way is to use a method that doesn¡¯t harm the taste.¡± Kakashi touched his chin and whispered: "It seems that the only way is to use the ninja method." Kakashi said, showing a smile, and blue chakra appeared in his hand. Looking at the minced catfish meat and dried squid cut into extremely fine shreds in front of him, Kakashi's hands began to shake. The blue chakra is attached to the squid silk, and it shows the changes in the properties of the water-based chakra. Kakashi has a physique with all attributes, so naturally he will not waste this resource. The five nature changes of wind, thunder, water, fire, and earth have long been mastered by Kakashi, but Kakashi is better at thunder escape. One of the changes in the properties of water is that it can make chakra sticky. At this time, attaching this chakra to the squid silk can make it have a certain stickiness, and this stickiness can make the catfish meatStick on it. Each of Kakashi's squid shreds was attached with water-based chakra, and then he wrapped it in a layer of catfish meat. Under the subtle changes in chakra, they were tightly wrapped together! "Success!" Kakashi said happily. At this time, the sea bream soup has been cooked, and Kakashi did not waste time. He directly added various seasonings to the prepared catfish noodles, and then threw them into the soup to cook. ¡°The rest is the ingredients.¡± Kakashi took out the kunai, cut the remaining fish into rolls, and then finished making them. "finished!" With Kakashi¡¯s soft drink, bursts of rich fragrance wafted through the kitchen. Uncle Shandada and Acorus outside the kitchen also smelled this smell. "This smell is" Uncle Hand Beat said in surprise. "It smells so good. Did Brother Kakashi make it? It's amazing!" Iris said in surprise. At this time, Kakashi came out of the kitchen with two bowls of ramen, looked at the two of them and said, "It's done, do you want to try it?" "Yeah, I want to try it, I want to try it, it smells so good! Brother Kakashi, you are really amazing!" Iris said with admiration. "Haha, let's try it first and then talk about it. It's my first time to cook this thing, so I don't have much confidence." Kakashi said. ¡°When you hear this, you¡¯ll know it¡¯s not bad.¡± Chang Pu said excitedly. ??????? Uncle Handi also nodded and said: "No matter how good your noodles are, the aroma of the soup alone is outstanding. It seems that Kakashi, you really have a good cooking skills." "Thank you for the compliment, Uncle Hand-Daddy. Eat it while it's hot and see how it tastes." "Okay, okay." Calamus took it and put it on the table, ready to start. The old man also took it and picked up the spoon. "When eating noodles, you should take the soup first. The deliciousness of the soup determines the success of the bowl of noodles to a large extent." "Shou Da uncle said, scooped up a mouthful of soup and put it into his mouth, and Acorus also did the same action. When the fish soup went into their throats, the faces of Uncle Handai and Acorus changed, and then they showed happy expressions. It feels like a volcano has erupted in my heart! ¡°This taste is really indescribable, it¡¯s so delicious, it¡¯s like a snapper jumping in your mouth, the fresh feeling is simply indescribable!¡± Uncle Hand Beater praised. "Yes, it tastes delicious in the mouth, followed by a sweet, indescribable and wonderful taste. It is simply a bowl of magical fish soup!" Chang Pu said excitedly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 371 Persistence in hand beating You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡°The next step is the noodles.¡± The hand-beating uncle said excitedly. After experiencing this mouthful of fish soup, Tejida also has a certain degree of confidence in Kakashi's cooking skills. If the noodles can match this bowl of fish soup, then defeating Hakka will not be a problem. Uncle Shandada and Acorus looked at each other, and then started picking up noodles together. "Hey, these noodles look weird." The uncle said as he looked at the noodles he had added up. Uncle Handmade has been making noodles all his life, so he naturally knows what noodles should look like, but now that he sees these noodles, he feels that his world view has been overturned. "Yes, these noodles don't seem to be made of flour." Acorus said curiously. Kakashi smiled and said: "It is indeed not made of flour, but you can give it a try." The two were a little curious, but they didn¡¯t think too much and just put the noodles into their mouths. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A flash of lightning flashed through my mind while I was beating the uncle with my hands and calamus! "This smell" The uncle who was hit by his hand was confused. Is this a noodle? What a terrible umami taste! This is the smell of the sea! When you take a bite of the noodles, you feel as if you are at the bottom of the sea, and the breathtaking deliciousness keeps rolling over the tip of your tongue. Kakashi said before that he would use catfish to make noodles, but if it was catfish, how could it be so chewy? What kind of secret is hidden here? The old man¡¯s eyes fell on the noodles. "Huh? These noodles are actually filled with fillings?" the hand-beating uncle said in shock. At this time, Changpu also woke up from the delicious taste of the noodles and looked at the noodles. Sure enough, there was sandwich inside. The old man chewed two more mouthfuls and said in surprise: "This is shredded squid? You actually added shredded squid in it?" "Yes, although catfish is delicious, it cannot make noodles as chewy as noodles, and shredded squid has a strong chewiness. Combining the two, even without flour, you can make noodles with excellent taste!" Kakashi said as he also took out a bowl of ramen and tasted it. That smell is indeed very delicious. It is no less than what the uncle gave me before, and it is even slightly better. The hand-beater uncle looked at Kakashi in shock, his eyes seemed to say, young man, you have great ideas, come and learn to cook with me. "Kakashi, you are really a genius, you can actually come up with such a method." Uncle Hand Beat said with emotion. Hearing this, Kakashi was dumbfounded. Although he had been praised as a genius since he was a child, it was the first time that he was said to be a genius at making ramen. ¡°I didn¡¯t come up with the idea of ??beating the uncle with my hands, but I saw a chef doing it when I was traveling, so I was able to copy it.¡± "So that's it. He is indeed the copying ninja Kakashi. He can even copy cooking. It's really amazing. I wonder what this master's name is." Kakashi smiled and said: "His name is Liu Pleiades, and he has a nickname called the Little Master of China." "Little Master of China? What a strange title, but someone with such fantastic ideas is really amazing! Snapper soup, catfish and squid noodles, without using flour, he made this What a terrible ramen dish!" the hand-beating uncle said excitedly. At this time, Acorus had already finished the bowl of ramen and said excitedly: "Brother Kakashi, you are so awesome! Dad, if you can make this bowl of ramen, you will definitely win!" Hearing this, the hand-beating uncle pondered for a moment and said: "It's not that simple, Kakashi, did you use chakra to combine the catfish and squid shreds?" Kakashi was stunned for a moment, but he didn¡¯t expect that the uncle who was beaten by his hand would notice it. "Yes, I used water-based chakra, applied the viscosity, and combined the two together to complete the making of the noodles." "As expected, I'm not a ninja, so I can't do this kind of operation." The hand-beating uncle sighed. "Dad, it's okay, we can ask Brother Kakashi to help." Acorus said. When the uncle heard this, he refused. "Calamus, this is cheating. I can't accept it. I can't say that this is my cooking in a way that I can't do." Uncle Hand Beat said righteously. "Dad"bsp;"Huh, just being delicious is of no use. If the noodles are not delicious enough, everything will be in vain!" Bajiao said, picked up the spoon, took a sip, and drank it. "Um!" Bajiao¡¯s eyes widened instantly! ¡°This tastes like this!¡± Bajiao instantly fell in. He picked up the noodles again and swallowed them in one gulp. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The noodles seemed to burst apart in Bajiao's mouth, and the unparalleled terrifying strength spread in an instant! "This, this, this what kind of noodles is this? How can it be so chewy!" Bajiao looked at the ramen in front of him in shock, but his hand showed no intention of stopping. I ate the ramen one bite at a time, and in the end, I ate it all without even missing the last mouthful of soup! Both Acorus and Kakashi were overjoyed when they saw this. With such a performance, the outcome was already obvious. "It's such a delicious ramen that people can't stop eating. I can't control myself at all. How on earth did you do it! I can understand the taste of this soup, but how can this noodle be so delicious!" Hajiao said in disbelief. The hand-made uncle laughed and said: "Hahaha, it took me three days to make this noodles. It's called hand-made special! Seafood noodles! It uses delicious fish soup to blend the perfect fish dough, and then adds it to each dish. Squid shreds are added to each noodle, making it even more terrifying! After countless failures, I finally succeeded!" "What? It actually added shredded squid! And every one! What kind of patience!" Bajiao said in shock. Hearing this, Kakashi secretly said: "So that's it. Uncle Shouda gave up the catfish meat as the shell of the noodles, and instead extracted all the umami flavors into the dough. It takes a lot of effort to master the proportions. It¡¯s incalculable.¡± "Bajiao, how about it? I win this time, right?" The hand-beating uncle said with a smile. Bajiao¡¯s face turned gloomy when he heard this. He had indeed lost. The moment he finished eating all the noodles, he lost. ????????? Bajiao didn¡¯t do anything to deny it. As a cooking ninja, he has his own persistence and will not lie about this kind of thing. "Hand fight, you are really good. This time, I lost, but I will come back again!" After Bajiao finished speaking, he turned and left. "Great! Dad, we won!" Calamus said excitedly. The hand-beating uncle also said proudly: "Yes, we won! Hahaha, Kakashi, thank you very much this time." Kakashi smiled and said: "It's nothing, I just came up with an idea. Uncle Hand Fighter defeated this Octagon with his true skills." "No matter what, I owe you a favor, and I will definitely pay you back in the future!" Uncle Hand Beat said with a smile. Kakashi did not refuse when he heard this. Uncle Shouda has an upright character. If he refused, he would be even more sad. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 372 Mr. Minister, welcome back! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi didn¡¯t take it seriously as a favor to Uncle Shou. After all, with Kakashi¡¯s strength, there shouldn¡¯t be anything he can do to help him. This episode has officially passed. Ichiraku Ramen reopened and it was full in an instant. Kakashi didn¡¯t stay long and went to the Hokage Building. "Tsunade-sama." Kakashi said softly. "Kakashi, how have you been resting these days?" Tsunade smiled. "It's not bad. I helped Uncle Da make a bowl of ramen." "Ramen? I didn't expect you to have such skills." Tsunade said in surprise. "Okay." "Okay, let's not talk about this anymore. Now that you're back, it's time for you to take over the ANBU affairs again." Tsunade said. "Yeah, I understand." Kakashi said. This was something that had been expected for a long time, and there was nothing surprising about it. "You should go to Yamato to explain the previous matter. I have asked him to prepare it in the past few days." "clear." Tsunade looked at Shizune beside her and said, "Shizune, you can just explain the other matters to Kakashi." "Yes! Tsunade-sama." Shizune said. "Okay, you two go to the ANBU together." Tsunade said. On the way, Shizune said: "Kakashi-senpai, you have been away for two years this time, which has had a great impact on the ANBU. Many things can only be suppressed temporarily and waited for you to come back to deal with them." "Huh? What is it? With Yamato's ability, ordinary things should be no problem." Kakashi said in surprise. "Well, although Yamato's ability is good, it cannot convince the public. You also know that this batch of ANBU were trained by the Third Hokage. Apart from the Third Hokage, only Kakashi-senpai can make them behave. Be obedient. Although Tsunade-sama has good prestige, after all, Tsunade-sama has been away from the village for too long, and it will still take some time to get these people to be completely loyal." Shizune explained. Kakashi was stunned when he heard this. In fact, the reason is very simple. These ANBU are all members of the third generation. It is not easy for Tsunade to use them smoothly. It is not unreasonable to have one emperor and one minister. Although Tsunade has prestige, she has left Konoha since World War II and did not participate in the Third World War. Therefore, most of the people who have an impression of Tsunade are middle-aged and elderly ninjas. There are a lot of young blood in these Anbu. Although they have heard of Tsunade's name, they have never seen Tsunade's glorious era. Therefore, some dissatisfaction with Tsunade still exists. But Kakashi is different. Although these ANBU are not all promoted by Kakashi, they all admire Kakashi's strength. Especially when the eighteen-year-old Kakashi defeated the Fourth Raikage, it planted an indelible impression in the hearts of this group of people. In addition, the Third Hokage was training Kakashi as the next Hokage, so these ANBU more or less have a close friendship with Kakashi. Therefore, Kakashi, the Minister of Anbu, deserves his title. It was only then that so many people supported Kakashi as the Fifth Hokage. Although Kakashi pushed down the position of the Fifth Hokage in the end, in the eyes of these people, Kakashi will still take over sooner or later. Although Kakashi¡¯s departure was made voluntarily, in the eyes of these people, it must have been forced by Tsunade. So, this also caused their dissatisfaction. It happens from time to time that work is done but no efforts are made. Fortunately, the Third Hokage intervened, and the conflict eased a lot. Fortunately, Tsunade is not a person who values ??power. Otherwise, she would have to resent Kakashi. At that time, it would be great fun. "I didn't expect that my departure this time would have such a big impact on the Anbu." Kakashi was a little dumbfounded. "It doesn't matter, this is Tsunade-sama. She doesn't care about these things. If it were someone else, it wouldn't necessarily be the case." Shizune laughed. "I'm sorry, I will handle this matter." Kakashi said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you.¡± Shizune bowed. "No, this is my responsibility." "Then I won't bother you. Tsunade-sama still has many things waiting for me to deal with." "sorry to bother you."   Shizune smiled and left. Kakashi retracted his gaze, sighed quietly, and murmured: "I didn't expect that I would leave the ANBU. Since these things have happened, it is really troublesome." Kakashi didn¡¯t think much and walked towards the ANBU base. With Kakashi¡¯s identity, entering the ANBU is naturally smooth and invisible. But when everyone saw Kakashi, they were surprised and then ecstatic. Their minister is back! The real king in their hearts is back! Although ANBU is an indifferent place, the news was quickly passed on. Class Six! The legendary department of ANBU. Now this team is no longer an ordinary team, but a gathering place for top ANBU leaders. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????] The strength is overwhelming. Kakashi pushed open the door of Class 6. In front of him, nine people stood neatly. The leader is none other than Yamato! Yamato looked at Kakashi and smiled: "Mr. Buchou, you are welcome to return to ANBU!" "Mr. Minister! Welcome back!" Nine people shouted one after another, the sound was deafening! Nine people even bowed to Kakashi at the same time. Kakashi was stunned, probably because he didn¡¯t expect that these nine people would welcome him back in this way. Soon, Kakashi reacted and smiled: "Thank you everyone." The nine people looked at Kakashi and all smiled. The strength of these nine people is among the top ANBU. Although Yamato is the leader, his strength is not the strongest. The reason why Kakashi asked Yamato to manage the affairs of the ANBU after Kakashi left is because Yamato has followed Kakashi for the longest time and is the most familiar with the affairs of the ANBU. At the same time, Yamato is also very popular among the ANBU. What¡¯s more important is that everyone in the ANBU knows that Kakashi and Yamato are almost wearing a pair of pants, so they don¡¯t have much objection to Yamato¡¯s instructions. If it were any other person, it would not have this effect. At this time, a young man with white eyes spoke first: "Buchou, why did you leave ANBU before? Could it be that Tsunade-sama was treating you" Before the white-eyed young man could say anything, Kakashi's cold eyes fell on him. The white-eyed young man's body collapsed, and he swallowed the next words hard. This white-eyed young man is named Hinata Tiger. He is extremely powerful and was Kakashi¡¯s former subordinate. During the mission with Kakashi, he was saved by Kakashi several times. The Hyuga Tiger's current strength is inseparable from Kakashi's training. It can be said that no one in the entire ANBU can compare to Hinata's admiration and gratitude for Kakashi. Therefore, Hyuga Tiger had the strongest reaction to Kakashi's departure. "Ahu, don't comment on Tsunade-sama casually. I know you mean well, but when I left before, I applied to Tsunade-sama because I had to deal with something very important, and what was in your mind, totally different." Hinata Tiger didn¡¯t believe it and said, ¡°Is this really the case?¡± "When did I, Hatake Kakashi, lie to you?" As soon as these words came out, Hinata Tiger no longer had any doubts. "Yes! Mr. Minister!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 373 Fusion of Sharingan! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The hostility within the ANBU subsided within a few days after Kakashi returned, which shows Kakashi's strong influence in the ANBU. In the Hokage Building, Tsunade sat on the Hokage's seat, opposite the elderly Third Hokage. Tsunade smiled and said: "Sarutobi-sensei, you are right. As soon as Kakashi came back, these restless ANBU immediately calmed down." The Third Hokage took a puff of his pipe and said with a smile: "Haha, this is natural. Apart from me, only Kakashi among these Anbu people can convince them. Kakashi is back, and the resentment in their hearts will naturally disappear. It will disappear. Don¡¯t care about this, their feelings for Kakashi were built up bit by bit. After all, you have been away from Konoha for too long." "It doesn't matter to me. Originally, I wasn't very interested in the position of Hokage. Kakashi is indeed a good candidate, but I don't know why he refused to take over the position of the Fifth Hokage." Tsunade said curiously. Hearing this, the Third Hokage sighed and said: "Kakashi is very afraid of an organization called Akatsuki. He asserts that this organization will cause a bloody storm in the future, so he needs time to deal with this organization." "Akatsuki? I heard that it seems to be a mercenary organization that obtains funds by hunting down ninjas in underground exchanges. Now it seems that it is not that simple." "Yes, it is indeed not simple. I have also investigated these people. They seem to be composed of S-level rebel ninjas. Orochimaru also once stayed in this organization." "Orochimaru?" Tsunade murmured, thinking of the human-like snake-like monster again. "Well, such a group of tasks gathered together will not be just for playing house, so Kakashi's concerns are not unreasonable. Let Kakashi deal with this matter." Tsunade nodded, she knew Kakashi's ability. If even Kakashi can't deal with this organization, I'm afraid no one in the world can deal with this organization. The Akatsuki incident was revealed for the time being. Tsunade and the Third Hokage chatted some more about the village, and the Third Hokage left. After all, the Hokage at this time is Tsunade, and she has many things to do. The Third Hokage is now an elder, but he feels at ease. There were a lot of things piled up in ANBU, and Kakashi had to deal with them for three days in a row before he had time to go home and have a good sleep. When I woke up, it was already the zenith of the moon. "Huh, I had a good sleep this time." Kakashi stretched, and then escaped from the ninja bag with a seal scroll with the word "eye" written on it. Kakashi narrowed his eyes and whispered: "It's almost time, it's time to merge." As soon as he finished speaking, Kakashi's figure disappeared into the room. The next moment, Kakashi appeared in the secret room of the Golden Ninja Village. This secret room is located under Kakashi¡¯s room in the Golden Ninja Village and is highly concealed. Except Kakashi and Shisui, no one knows. Shisui almost never came in. Kakashi needs a quiet environment if he wants to fuse the wind-controlling Sharingan. The fusion surgery does not take much time, but the fusion time is unpredictable. ¡°After all, Kakashi is not an Uchiha, and none of his eyes are his own. The time it takes to fuse can only be known after trying it. "Hopefully it won't be too long." Kakashi murmured, then formed seals with his hands. "The art of shadow clone!" It is obviously very difficult for a person to change his eyes, so he needs a shadow clone as an assistant. As for the method of integrating the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Kakashi already knew it from the Uchiha clan's stone tablet. Although the above was messed up by hackers, the method of integrating the Eye of Eternity was not messed up. The shadow clone looked at Kakashi, nodded, and then placed one hand on the seal scroll. "untie!" With a bang, a bottle of green liquid appeared in front of Kakashi. And in the green liquid, there are two ferocious Sharingan eyes flowing slowly. "Success or failure depends on this." Kakashi took a deep breath, opened the forehead protector on his left eye, and at the same time released the four-image seal on his left eye. In the scarlet Sharingan, the black dart pattern rotates slowly, seeming a little excited. The field of vision of the left eye is now blurry. According to the degree of myopia, he should be almost blind. ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin.¡± Hearing this, the shadow clone took out the left eye from the green solution, while keeping the remaining right eye in the bottle, and re-sealed it at the same time. Kakashi only plans to fuse the left eye this time to create the Eternal Eye. As for the right eye, Kakashi is not considering it for the time being. The reason is two-fold. First, after fusing the Sharingan, the eyes have a period of recovery, during which the Sharingan cannot be used. If both eyes are transplanted, the left eye will already have a seal and a forehead protector, so it won¡¯t matter. But the right eye is a big problem. Kakashi can¡¯t restore the Sharingan to a normal eye. When the time comes, his right eye will also become a Sharingan. He can¡¯t tell everyone that he has pink eye, right? Therefore, the right eye can only be temporarily lowered. Wait until the fusion of the left eye is completed before considering it again. The right hand of the shadow clone was filled with green chakra, which wrapped Mikaze's left eye in it, and then slowly approached Kakashi's left eye. Kakashi didn¡¯t feel any fear, he just looked straight into those eyes. The shadow clone¡¯s left hand was also filled with green chakra and was placed on Kakashi¡¯s head. Yufeng¡¯s left eye gradually touched Kakashi¡¯s left eye. Next, an incredible scene happened! I saw that the wind-controlling Sharingan felt like it was broken when it touched Kakashi's left eye. Immediately afterwards, Yufeng¡¯s eyes were like glass, all shattered! Then it slowly seeped into Kakashi¡¯s left eye! "ah!" The severe pain made Kakashi roar. It feels like putting glass into your eyes! Kakashi tightly grasped the lapel of his clothes and gritted his teeth. The severe pain lasted for about half an hour, and the fusion of the eyes finally ended. Yufeng¡¯s left eye has completely disappeared at this time, and you can¡¯t see half of what it once existed. But Kakashi¡¯s left eye was bleeding profusely! Can¡¯t open it even a little bit. But the painful expression on Kakashi's face has disappeared, replaced by a smile. "Successful! Such a feeling! I can feel that the power of the Mangekyo Sharingan is being absorbed by my left eye." Kakashi said happily. The shadow clone took out the bandage prepared in advance and wrapped Kakashi's left eye, and the bleeding slowly stopped. "This feeling is so wonderful. The pupil powers of the two are constantly merging, and the new terrifying power seems to be slowly awakening." Kakashi exclaimed. But soon, Kakashi frowned again. "The speed of this integration seems to be a little too slow." Kakashi could feel that the fusion of the two eyes at this time was like a snail crawling. "Is it because I am not of the Uchiha clan that the speed of fusion is too slow?" Kakashi thought to himself. And at this moment, a sudden change occurred! Kakashi¡¯s left eye hurt, he covered his eye with one hand and put his hand on the ground. "Damn it! Sure enough, there was still a rejection reaction!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 374 Master and Disciple Goodbye You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Rejection reactions continue to occur in Kakashi's left eye. This rejection is much more serious than when he first took over the Sharingan. The Sharingan, as a unique bloodline of the Uchiha clan, cannot be controlled by ordinary people. Looking at the Hokage, Kakashi is the only foreigner who knows how to use it very well. Although I often collapse after using it, this is far beyond the reach of ordinary people. The Uchiha clan has experienced three great ninja wars. Didn¡¯t the Sharingan ever fall into the hands of the other four ninja villages? Why have Sharingan ninjas never appeared in other ninja villages? Even if the Byakugan is divided into the main clan and the branch clan, it is inevitable that one Byakugan will fall into Kirigakure's hands. Why is there not a Sharingan? The reason is very simple, it is because the Sharingan's rejection reaction is so strong that it is far beyond what ordinary ninjas who are not Uchiha tribe can control. From past to present, only Kakashi can suppress and tame it with his powerful talent. Although it almost exhausted all of Kakashi's original potential. As for Danzo, he only relied on the power of the Senju Cells. Even so, he could only use the Sharingan to release Izanagi. It can be seen that the repulsive power of Sharingan is definitely not acceptable to ordinary people. Originally, Kakashi overpowered one Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, which was the limit. Now that two Mangeky¨­ Sharingan are fused together to form the Eye of Eternity, the rejection has become even stronger. Even though Obito's Sharingan was originally integrated with Kakashi, at this time, under the influence of the wind-controlling Sharingan, the originally subdued Sharingan began to move. ¡°It¡¯s not an option to continue like this.¡± Kakashi was anxious, but he couldn't think of a solution at this time. If this continues, I'm afraid this integration will fail. By then, I'm afraid these two Mangeky¨­ Sharingan will be scrapped, and the loss will be huge. At this moment, the silver-white curse seal behind Kakashi suddenly emitted a burst of white light. The silver-white chakra instantly escaped. "This is¡­¡­" Kakashi was surprised. He could clearly feel that the silver-white chakra slowly moved towards the Sharingan along the meridians in his body. Most of the small amount of silver-white chakra originally produced by the fusion in the silver-white seal was gone in an instant. When the silver-white chakra poured into the meridians of the Sharingan, Kakashi felt a coolness coming from his eyes, and the original severe pain disappeared in an instant! The fusion process that was originally interrupted is resumed. "What's going on? Why does the chakra fused with senjutsu offset this rejection?" Kakashi was a little confused, but after thinking for a moment, he didn't have any answer. When the crisis was over, Kakashi felt that the rejection reaction had not completely disappeared, but with the help of silver chakra, it was no longer as strong as before. The amount of silver-white chakra at this time is not large and cannot be completely eliminated, but Kakashi can feel that if his senjutsu fusion is completely successful, this rejection reaction will disappear completely. By then, Kakashi may really be able to fully control the Sharingan like the Uchiha clan members, and then there will be no need to use the Four Symbols Seal to block the Sharingan. The fusion of the Sharingan has not been completely successful, so now Kakashi is temporarily unable to seal the Sharingan and can only use medical gauze to bandage his left eye, although it is blocked with a forehead protector. But if you do this, the Sharingan will remain open and chakra consumption will continue. And now the Eye of Eternity is in a normally open state, so it can be said that more than half of Kakashi¡¯s currently huge chakra has been sealed by the Eye of Eternity. Kakashi secretly rejoiced. Fortunately, only one Sharingan was transplanted. If he added the other right eye, his current chakra would probably only be the amount of a chuunin. By then, it would be a waste. "I didn't expect that the Chakra consumption of the Eternal Eye would be so much greater than that of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. It's really troublesome." Kakashi sighed secretly, this bloodline issue is really helpless. It is not an easy thing to solve. Fortunately, Kakashi¡¯s fusion nowMagic Chakra seems to have the ability to solve this problem, which is worth looking forward to. "Anyway, the Eye of Eternity is initially completed. The next step is to wait for it to be completely integrated." Kakashi was relieved of his shadow clone and was in a happy mood. Although there were so many changes along the way, it was all worth it if it succeeded. With a flying thunder god technique, Kakashi returned to Konoha again. It was still dark at this time, Kakashi lay on the bed again and fell asleep. The mental fatigue caused by the fused Sharingan is not ordinary. By the time Kakashi woke up, it was already noon. After scratching his silver-white hair, Kakashi climbed up from the bed. "It's really tiring." After lunch, Kakashi was lazily basking in the sun in his yard, watching "Intimate Love in Heaven", when there was a knock on the door. "Kakashi-sensei! Are you there?" Kakashi was slightly surprised when he heard this. This voice wasSakura? Kakashi stood up, put "Intimate Paradise" into his ninja bag, and opened the door. The people who caught my eye were Sakura and Sasuke. At this time, Sakura and Sasuke, although still a little childish on their faces, looked much more mature than before. The two of them have grown a lot taller. Seeing the two of them, Kakashi couldn't help but think of that boy Naruto. I don¡¯t know how that boy is doing now. Kakashi smiled and said, "Ah, it's you two. How did you know I'm back?" Sasuke and Sakura both showed expressions of surprise when they saw that Kakashi was really at the Hatake residence. Sakura said: "Kakashi-sensei, when I went to find Tsunade-sensei today, she told me. As soon as I heard it, I immediately went to find Sasuke, and then we came over." Sasuke said a little arrogantly: "Kakashi-sensei, you didn't tell us when you came back. It's really too much!" Kakashi smiled and said: "Sorry, sorry, I have a lot of things going on these days, so I can't find you at the moment." When Sasuke heard this, the resentment in his heart slowly disappeared. After all, as the ANBU minister, Sasuke still had some idea of ??how busy Kakashi was. At least compared to his father, he is much busier. Seeing this, Sakura said: "Kakashi-sensei, Sasuke doesn't mean to blame you, but we all miss you, so" "Ah, I know, since you are here, just come in and sit for a while." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 375 Bell You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The door of the living room faces the yard. There is a pool in the yard. There is water flowing in the pool, and it falls into a bamboo tube. When the water in the bamboo tube is full, it falls. There is a thud, the water falls, and then the bamboo tube falls again. Rising to catch water, the cycle begins again and again. It¡¯s like an inheritance between Konoha, one generation after another. ¡°This is not just the inheritance of strength, but more importantly, the inheritance of will. This is the so-called master and apprentice. Kakashi and the other three were sitting in the living room, looking at the scene in the pool. Kakashi made a pot of tea for Sasuke and Sakura, and then placed the filled tea cups in front of them. Kakashi picked up a glass by himself, took a sip gently, and then said: "Sasuke, Sakura, how have you been in the past two years?" "Kakashi-sensei, you don't know that Tsunade-sensei's training methods are simply life-threatening." Sakura started her own crying session, which was so tragic. In fact, it is understandable. Tsunade has been exhausted physically and mentally by the Hokage's duties in the past two years, and the time she can squeeze out is very little. So the guidance given to Sakura was simple and crude. First, a bunch of theoretical books were thrown to Sakura, and then came practice. Of course, these are pretty good and belong to the category of medical ninjutsu. As a first-generation academic master, Sakura naturally has no problems. But there was another training that made Sakura miserable. This training is called avoidance training. According to Tsunade, as a medical ninja, the most important thing is to protect your own safety. Therefore, you must be prepared to avoid attacks. The content of this training is for Tsunade to continuously attack Sakura, from throwing stones to directly hitting her with her fists. After one round, Sakura is basically lying on the ground unable to take care of herself. Of course, it¡¯s not only Sakura who gets such good treatment, but also Xianglin. It can be said that the two of them are equally hard-working. It is worth mentioning that Ino later joined the team of the two and became Tsunade's fourth apprentice. Since then, the medical trio has been officially established. Of course, the strength of the three of them has also improved by leaps and bounds. After listening to Sakura's narration, Kakashi smiled and said: "Although Tsunade-sama's training method is simple and crude, it is indeed the most suitable training method for medical ninjas. Although there are many hardships, there are also many things that can be gained. .Sakura, you should cherish it." "I know, Teacher Tsunade is very good to us, but sometimes she has a bit of a temper." "Haha, Tsunade-sama is busy with things and has big mood swings, which is normal. By the way, where is Xianglin?" Kakashi asked. "I wanted to go find them two first, but when I went there I found out that Xiang Rin and Chonggo's team had gone out on a mission and hadn't come back yet," Sakura said. "I see. Where are you, Sasuke?" Kakashi looked at Sasuke and said. Without saying a word, Sasuke directly showed his Sharingan. The three black magatama stars were extremely clear and looked full of mystery. "Not bad momentum." Kakashi smiled. "Kakashi-sensei, we haven't seen each other for two years, why don't we have a competition." Sasuke said eagerly. In Sasuke's opinion, a thousand words can't be as real as a fight. Hearing this, Kakashi smiled and said: "Oh? It seems that you are very confident, so let's go to the seventh training ground. My small yard cannot withstand too much trouble." Seeing Kakashi¡¯s agreement, a smile appeared on Sasuke¡¯s lips. Sakura said nervously: "What? Do you want to fight Kakashi-sensei? This" "Sakura, only by fighting against strong players can you test what you have learned and see where your current limits are." Sasuke said. "Huh? Since Sasuke said that, Kakashi-sensei is offended." Sakura heard what Sasuke said and bowed to Kakashi. "Haha, let's go." The three of them were at full strength and arrived at the seventh training ground in a short while. This is where Team 7 was established. It¡¯s a pity that a familiar person is missing in a familiar place. Sakura murmured: "I wonder how Naruto is doing now." When Sasuke heard this, his heart moved. He seemed to be a fool.?The figure comes to mind. "Don't worry, Naruto is taught by Jiraiya-sama, so there will be no problem. However, if you two don't work hard, you might be severely left behind by Naruto." "What a joke! I won't be left behind by Naruto!" Sasuke shouted. As the pride of a genius, Sasuke will never be willing to lag behind Naruto. "Not bad momentum, then" Kakashi said, took out two bells from his ninja bag and tied them around his waist. Sakura and Sasuke were both stunned when they saw this. "Kakashi-sensei, what are you" Kakashi smiled and said: "Do you still remember the first survival exercise? It's the same this time. Your task is to remove the bell from my waist. I wonder if you will succeed this time?" Sakura and Sasuke were both stunned for a moment, then smiled excitedly. Sasuke smiled and said: "Ah, that's really interesting. Kakashi-sensei, I'm afraid you won't be able to keep your bell this time." Sakura took out the gloves, put them on her hands, and said with a smile: "Kakashi-sensei, this time, I won't let you read a book while dealing with us easily." "Ah, this time, I will be serious." Kakashi smiled, stretched out his right hand, and held Qian Ting in his hand. For a moment, a powerful momentum burst out from Kakashi's body. Sakura and Sasuke's expressions were condensed. Sword skills! As Kakashi¡¯s disciples, Sakura and Sasuke have a certain understanding of Kakashi¡¯s sword skills. A very simple summary is that almost no enemy who has seen Kakashi's sword skills is alive. The sword technique is fast, accurate and ruthless, coupled with the powerful thunder escape assist, wherever the blade points, bones are everywhere! Sakura couldn't help but swallow her saliva. Are you kidding me? Kakashi-sensei wants to use sword skills? ?The risk factor is too high, right? Sasuke didn't have much fear. He also grasped his right hand and a long knife appeared in Sasuke's hand. "Oh? Did Sasuke also learn sword skills?" Kakashi asked with interest. Although Kakashi made a study plan for Sasuke, it did not include sword skills. "Of course, the Uchiha clan's sword skills are not weak at all." Sasuke holds a sword in his right hand, his eyes are scarlet, full of fighting spirit. "Interesting, let me see how far you two have grown in the past two years. Don't let me down." "Haha, I'm afraid it will surprise Kakashi-sensei." Sasuke laughed. "Oh? Then I'll wait and see." Kakashi smiled, his eyes like crescent moons. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 376 Sasuke¡¯s Growth You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The wind flew gently through the air. The dead leaves on the ground blew up and swayed between the sky and the earth. There seemed to be an invisible aura between Kakashi and Sasuke Sakura, and the scene condensed for a while. Sasuke and Sakura lined up on both sides, looking ready. Compared to the tension between the two of them, Kakashi was obviously extremely relaxed. But if you think that Kakashi will not be wary, you are completely wrong. Sasuke looked at Kakashi at this time, looking for a breakthrough. Sasuke felt that Kakashi's whole body was full of loopholes, but he also felt that those loopholes were just used to lure enemies. how so! Cold sweat slowly dripped down Sasuke's forehead. Sakura also had the same feeling. Kakashi just stood there, but gave Sakura an invincible feeling. The last time the two of them had this feeling was when they faced Orochimaru in the Chunin Exam. But now the strength of the two of them is not the same as before. Even if they were to face Orochimaru again, they would still be able to fight. But now facing Kakashi, the idea of ??invincibility arose in their hearts. "No, we can't delay it like this, otherwise, I'm afraid even the courage to take action will be shattered!" Sasuke thought to himself, and then with a rush of chakra, the black magatama in his eyes suddenly turned, breaking the tranquility. The long knife suddenly flew out of his hand! "Oh? You actually broke my momentum lock. Sure enough, Sasuke has made a lot of progress in two years. I just don't know where Sasuke has reached now." Kakashi thought to himself, and then he became more interested in Sasuke. How far can Sasuke go now without following Orochimaru? The long knife cut through the stagnant atmosphere, and the originally peaceful seventh training ground was suddenly filled with a chilling atmosphere. Ding! With a movement of Qian Ting in Kakashi's hand, the long knife was deflected and flew into the air. Sasuke's figure immediately appeared next to the long sword. He grabbed it with his right hand and the long sword was once again held tightly in Sasuke's hand. Wave your right hand hard! The long knife slashed down from mid-air! The momentum is strong! Qian Ting blocks! Ding! The two long knives smashed together! "So fast! Both of them are so fast. I didn't expect Sasuke's teleportation technique to have reached this level." Sakura, who was still where she was, couldn't help but sigh. In the past two years, Sakura has followed Tsunade and rarely goes on missions. Even if she does go on missions, it is not with Sasuke. Therefore, Sakura doesn¡¯t know much about Sasuke¡¯s current strength. Although the two have met, they will not fight each other. Therefore, Sakura only has a vague understanding of Sasuke's strength. Now seeing Sasuke attack with all his strength, Sakura was also surprised. Of course, Sakura was not surprised at all by Kakashi's strength. In her heart, Kakashi was already ridiculously strong. "Sasuke, you have good speed and good timing of sword skills. It seems that the past two years have not been wasted." Kakashi said happily. Sasuke¡¯s lips curled up. Being praised by Kakashi was a happy thing for Sasuke. ¡°Kakashi-sensei, it¡¯s still too early to say this!¡± Sasuke shouted softly, and the long knife in his hand actually flashed a blue arc of electricity! Kakashi was startled and whispered: "Is this Chidori?" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Birds are chirping! Sasuke's sword was now filled with blue electricity! "Chidori Blade!" The Chidori's thunder attribute chakra is refined and distributed on the long sword that can conduct chakra. If it is an ordinary person, it may be paralyzed by this thunder attribute chakra. But obviously, Kakashi does not belong to this category of people. Above Qian Ting, the thunder attribute chakra was also overflowing, and the two long knives turned blue at the same time! Tear it apart! Kakashi swung it hard, and Sasuke's long sword was thrown away! ??Sasuke is not willing to be outdone.Throw it away, catch it with your left hand, and chop it down again. Kakashi moved his right foot slightly to avoid the long knife, then turned around and Qian Ting slashed at Sasuke's right arm. Sasuke dwarfed, moved his feet, and slid directly to avoid it! The long knife in his left hand did not stop at all. He turned around and quickly rotated like a top, forming a whirlwind-like knife network! Kakashi was unhurried. Facing the circular knife network, Qian Ting hesitated and then inserted it into it! Ding! Another sound! Qian Ting and the long knife collide again! The whirlwind-like knife web also came to an abrupt end! Kakashi stepped forward and kicked Sasuke in the chest. Sasuke was startled and quickly returned to defense, putting his hands on his chest. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Kakashi kicked Sasuke's palms, and the powerful force sent Sasuke flying straight away! Sasuke did a backflip and landed next to Sakura. "Sasuke, are you okay?" Sakura asked with concern. Sasuke shook his head and stared at Kakashi, his eyes full of excitement. "Yes, you have been able to use the Chidori in such a detailed way. It's worth my teaching you this ninjutsu. You are also very proficient in the application of sword techniques." Kakashi praised again. Sasuke curled his lips and said, "I told you, it's still early!" After Sasuke finished speaking, he formed a seal with his hands! Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank, this seal is "Thunder Armor! Open!" Facing Kakashi, Sasuke had no reservations because there was no need. Sasuke knew very well that even if he tried his best, he might not be able to hurt Kakashi. If he kept it secretive, he would have no chance. Between the two of them, there is no need to test at all, because Sasuke is very clear about Kakashi's strength. That¡¯s strong! So, as soon as he came up, Sasuke showed his trump card. Under the Thunder Armor, Sasuke's momentum suddenly changed! "Is it the second stage of the Thunder God Armor? It's really amazing. In two years, has it reached this level of practice? Although it is still very immature and has just been mastered, it is worthy of praise." Kakashi whispered. Kakashi has never doubted Sasuke's talent, but to achieve this in just two years really surprised Kakashi. "If the Fourth Raikage knew this, I don't know what his expression would be. It would definitely be exciting. ¡°After all, the ninjutsu that I have practiced for most of my life was mastered by a boy who was no more than fifteen years old. It was very exciting to think about it. "Kakashi-sensei, let's continue!" The corner of Sasuke's mouth curled up. The powerful feeling brought by the Thunder God's armor made Sasuke full of confidence at this time. With this power, even Kakashi-sensei would not dare to despise it. Sakura on the side looked at Sasuke's back, feeling surprised. "Is this Sasuke's current strength? How scary! Sure enough, I am much behind Sasuke again." Sakura felt a little bitter in her heart, but soon she was filled with endless faith. "No, I must become stronger! Only in this way can I stand by Sasuke's side!" For a moment, Sakura's eyes became extremely firm. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 377 Zuo Ying joins forces You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Sasuke left an afterimage and attacked Kakashi fiercely! Ding ding ding! The sound of steel clashing kept ringing, and the two of them had fought each other no less than a hundred times! The speed is so fast, it has improved by more than one level compared to just now! But no matter how fast Sasuke is, Kakashi can always keep up with him calmly. "Kakashi-sensei is so fast. With the blessing of my Thunder Armor, he can still be so easy!" Sasuke was shocked. Although he knew Kakashi was very strong, he didn't expect that Kakashi could handle it so easily under the Thunder Armor. Kakashi had a look of admiration. Sasuke's strength at this time was definitely at the level of a Jonin. If he could master the Thunder Armor more skillfully, he would be able to reach the Kage level. Although he doesn¡¯t have Orochimaru¡¯s weird ninjutsu, Sasuke has now embarked on another path to becoming a strong man. A path very similar to Kakashi's. Sharingan! Thunder escape! Sword skills! Sasuke seemed to be caught in a blind imitation. Although this kind of power can be quickly increased in the early stage, it may be disadvantageous in the later stage. No, in the world of Naruto, wherever Sasuke needs to rely on training in the later period, it's all cheating, right? The Eye of Eternity is delivered to your door, and the power of six paths is delivered to your door. Thinking of this, Kakashi felt helpless to complain. ?????????????????????????????? Well, after all, he is the biological son of Liu Dao, so this treatment is only comparable to that of Naruto, and others can forget it. When Kakashi thought of this, the strength in his hand couldn't help but become three points heavier. Although it may be a cheating journey in the later stage, now, Sasuke still needs to be more pragmatic. "Kakashi-sensei is working hard!" Sasuke thought to himself. "Sasuke, if you do this, you won't be able to get the bell." Kakashi chuckled, and then waved the long knife in his hand. "Hatake sword technique! Thunder Moon!" Blue moon arcs appeared around Kakashi, forming a barrier that no matter how ferocious Sasuke's attacks were, could not penetrate at all. "Defensive sword skills? What a terrifying defensive power." Sasuke thought to himself, and then took half a step back to avoid the defensive circle of the blue moon arc. "Sasuke, this is not enough. Also, Sakura, when do you plan to see it? Have you forgotten about teamwork?" Kakashi said. Sakura was stunned when she heard this and looked at Sasuke. In fact, Sakura had wanted to join forces with Sasuke before, but Sakura knew that Sasuke wanted to fight Kakashi alone, so she kept watching and did not take action. Seeing Kakashi say this at this time, Sakura was a little embarrassed. Should she go up now? Or continue to watch Sasuke and Kakashi-sensei fight? Sasuke naturally knew why Sakura didn't come up. At this time, he no longer insisted on going up alone, so he said: "Sakura, let's come together. Kakashi-sensei is too strong. I can't get it by myself." That bell." Sakura was delighted when she heard this, and immediately stepped forward and said, "Yes! Sasuke!" "Very good, then, let this test officially begin. Let me see what you have learned in the past two years." Kakashi smiled. Sasuke and Sakura looked at each other, and then Sakura rushed towards Kakashi. There is a large amount of chakra gathered on the right fist. Through careful operation, the chakra turns into terrifying power! boom! A loud noise! Sakura¡¯s fist hit the ground directly! With the fist as the center, the ground cracked in all directions, quickly spreading to Kakashi's feet. Kakashi was startled and jumped into the air. At this time, Sasuke put his hands into his ninja tool bag, took out dozens of kunai and shurikens, and threw them out! The sky full of kunai and shurikens shot towards Kakashi. The person was in mid-air, but Kakashi remained calm and kept waving the Qian Ting in his hand, knocking down dozens of kunai and shurikens. But all this is not over yet, Sasuke also jumped up, brandished his long sword, and slashed at Kakashi. Ding! In mid-air, the two met again. Sasuke rose from the ground with full strength, but Kakashi was in mid-air and had nowhere to exert his strength. A crisp sound, KakaXi's figure quickly retreated and hit the big tree behind. Before Sasuke could be happy, he heard a bang and Kakashi's body turned into a wooden pile! "Oops! It's a substitute technique!" Sasuke exclaimed. When is it? Even under the Sharingan, Sasuke didn't notice when Kakashi formed the seal and used the Substitute Technique. "As a ninja, you have to stay calm at all times." Kakashi's voice came from behind Sasuke, making Sasuke's hair burst instantly. "Sasuke! Be careful!" Sakura on the ground shouted. But, it¡¯s too late! Kakashi pushed with his left hand and pressed it under Sasuke's lower back. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? There was a loud noise, Kakashi suddenly exerted his strength, and Sasuke received a solid palm. The Thunder Armor immediately faded away, and Sasuke's body fell towards the ground! Seeing this, Sakura quickly moved her feet and ran towards the place where Sasuke fell! boom! I saw the ground beneath Sakura's feet shattering. Sakura's body suddenly flew out and hugged Sasuke. Then the two of them fell to the ground together, creating a big crater and filling the air with smoke and dust. Seeing this, Kakashi showed a smile and said to himself: "Sure enough, it is still the same. Sakura's feelings for Sasuke have not changed, but I don't know what Sasuke is like now." When the smoke cleared, Princess Sakura hugged Sasuke. "Sasuke, are you okay?" Sakura asked. Sasuke felt a little embarrassed for a moment, mainly because this posture made Sasuke uncomfortable. Sasuke immediately turned over and stood aside, saying, "It's okay." Kakashi will naturally not hit Sasuke hard. Even if Sasuke fell to the ground just now, it would only hurt a little, but there would be no injuries. The two of them looked at Kakashi not far away, and saw that Kakashi's clothes were not messed up at this time, and he looked very relaxed. For a moment, the two of them felt helpless. Teacher, it¡¯s a foul for you to be so strong. In fact, Kakashi didn¡¯t use any powerful moves at this time, he just used speed to deal with the two of them. It¡¯s just that Kakashi¡¯s speed, in the ninja world, there are really not many people who can keep up. Although Sasuke has mastered the Thunder Armor, he is not proficient in it. It will take some time to keep up with Kakashi's speed. "Sakura, Kakashi-sensei is too fast, we must find a way." Sasuke said. "Kakashi-sensei's speed is indeed a big problem, but how to solve this problem?" Sakura asked. "If Kakashi-sensei had gone all out, we wouldn't have had any chance. But at this time, Kakashi-sensei's strength is probably not even half of that. We still have a chance." Sasuke looked at Kakashi and whispered. said. "Sasuke, what do you think?" Sakura asked. Sasuke raised the corner of his mouth and whispered in Sakura's ear: "We only need this, this, that's all." Seeing the two of them exchanging something, Kakashi had no intention of disturbing them. It is indeed a bit bullying to deal with two people with your own strength, even if you only have less than half of the chakra you can use. "So, what kind of battle plan will you have?" Kakashi had some expectations in his heart. In ninja combat, in addition to absolute strength, combat plans are also very important. There are countless cases of surprising victory. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 378 Got the bell? You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Is this okay?" Sakura asked softly. Sasuke whispered: "Whether it works or not, you have to give it a try to find out." "Okay." Sakura said. "Oh? It seems you have discussed it?" Kakashi smiled. "Kakashi-sensei, you have to be careful next time." Sasuke said coldly. "Interesting." Kakashi smiled. Sasuke glanced at Sakura, and Sakura understood and ran towards Kakashi! "ah!" Sakura yelled angrily, and swung her right fist towards Kakashi again, making continuous bombardments. Kakashi dodged left and right. Although Sakura's fists were amazingly powerful, they were meaningless if they didn't hit the opponent. "It's very powerful, but not fast enough. It won't be able to reach the opponent." Kakashi commented. Sakura complained silently in her heart: "My speed is not enough, it's obviously teacher, your speed is too abnormal, okay?" "ah!" With another angry shout, Sakura raised her right fist high and attacked Kakashi! Kakashi tiptoed, jumped into the air, and dodged Sakura's powerful and heavy blow. Boom! Sakura¡¯s fist hit the ground again, kicking up a huge cloud of dust. At the same time, the ground shattered again. "Sakura's strange power punch is really worthy of Tsunade-sama." Kakashi exclaimed. With that kind of powerful strange power punch, even if Kakashi was punched, he would definitely not feel comfortable. The strange power fist may seem simple, but it requires extremely terrifying chakra control. Its difficulty is not far different from that of ordinary forbidden arts. Even Shizune, who was first accepted as a disciple by Tsunade, could not use the strange power punch, but Sakura did it. It can be seen that Sakura¡¯s talent in this area is astonishing. Of course, it is not ruled out that Tsunade did not teach Shizune the strange power fist, but if this is the case, Sakura's identity is somewhat intriguing. After all, when it comes to feelings, Shizune and Tsunade are naturally better. However, Tsunade taught Sakura her strange powers but did not teach Shizune, which is somewhat unlikely. What the truth is, perhaps only Tsunade herself knows. Such thoughts just flashed through Kakashi's mind, because what he faced next was Sasuke's fierce attack! "Cut!" Sasuke¡¯s body appeared high in the sky, holding a knife in both hands and slashing down with all his strength! Kakashi didn¡¯t dodge, Qian Ting blocked it! Ding! In mid-air, with nowhere to draw on, Kakashi was knocked down by this sword! Although the swordsmanship of the Uchiha clan is not as good as that of the Hatake clan, it is still very good. In the past two years, in addition to completing the training plan given by Kakashi, Sasuke has additionally practiced this sword technique. It¡¯s because Sasuke saw the powerful power of swordsmanship in Kakashi. There are not many good swordsmen in the Uchiha clan. Even Fugaku is just better at kunai. In the past, the Uchiha clan had a sword master, Shisui, but now, Shisui is no longer in the Uchiha clan. Therefore, Sasuke's sword skills at this time are more of the Uchiha sword skills he learned by himself after practicing the basic sword skills. "Phew, what a powerful blow." Kakashi fell to the ground and sighed after standing firm. "Kakashi-sensei, now is not the time to be distracted!" Sakura attacks again, punching the ground! boom! The ground is cracking open again! With three punches in total, Sakura smashed the ground of the seventh training ground to pieces! Kakashi is a little strange, what is Sakura doing? This is not the way to do demolition. But before Kakashi could react, Sasuke's attack struck again! "Thunder Escape! Earth Walk!" The powerful Thunder Release fell to the surface and attacked Kakashi. Not to be outdone, Kakashi showed a trace of lightning in his left hand! Chidori! Qiming! The arc released by Sasuke was directly shattered by Kakashi's Chidori! "What!" Sasuke was surprised. He had never seen anyone resist the Thunderbolt like this.   This means that Kakashi has super high control over Thunder Release. For ordinary people, if they do this, they will only make themselves worse. At this moment, Sakura suddenly formed a seal with her hands and said: "Water Release! Water Wave!" Kakashi was shocked, water escape? When did Sakura learn water escape? Does Sakura really have this skill? Whether Kakashi believes it or not, the water flow did appear! Countless streams of water spurted out of Sakura's mouth, rushing towards Kakashi! Kakashi wanted to avoid it, but Sasuke seemed to have expected it, and kunai appeared in his hand again! With a flick of his hands, countless kunai shot out again, colliding with each other in mid-air, and then completely blocking Kakashi's retreat! "Did you have a plan in advance?" Kakashi narrowed his eyes, moved his feet, and touched the broken place. "Water escape? Crushed earth? That's it." Kakashi¡¯s lips curled up, and he already had a plan in mind. With a movement of Qian Ting in his hand, the kunai that was shot was instantly bounced away, and at this moment, the water flow also hit! Wow! Kakashi was directly drenched by the water, his heart was cold, his feet were unstable, and he fell directly to the ground. Water and broken soil directly become a quagmire! Sasuke¡¯s eyes lit up, and without stopping at all, he formed seals with his hands! "Fire Escape! Dragon Fire Technique!" A huge fire dragon spurted out from Sasuke's mouth, but the target was not Kakashi, but the ground! The ground that turned into a swamp instantly condensed under the scorching heat, and a burst of rising water vapor suddenly emerged! The water vapor dissipated, and Kakashi¡¯s legs were buried on the ground! The quagmire formed by the Water Release and broken soil submerged more than half of Kakashi's body, and then the terrifying scorching heat of the Fire Release directly turned the swamp into the ground again. Kakashi didn¡¯t have time to dodge, so he ended up in this situation. Sasuke and Sakura were overjoyed when they saw this, and they fell in front of Kakashi. "Kakashi-sensei, we won this time. Sasuke, our plan worked!" Sakura said excitedly. Sasuke also smiled. Kakashi smiled and said: "Ah, it's a very good battle plan, but what I didn't expect was that Sakura actually learned water escape. It's really surprising." "Kakashi-sensei, you are looking down on me. I have tested my chakra attributes. Not only the water attribute, I also have the earth attribute." Sakura said proudly. "Really? Being born with dual attributes of chakra is really an amazing talent." Kakashi smiled. Sasuke said: "Kakashi-sensei, you don't know about Sakura's water escape, so you didn't pay attention to the broken soil. Otherwise, you should have seen through this plan at a glance. But unfortunately, now, , victory belongs to us." Sasuke said, reaching out and grabbing the bell on Kakashi's waist. Kakashi showed a smile on his lips and said: "One of the secrets of ninja, ninjutsu!" Sasuke's pupils shrank and he said in surprise: "Not good!" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 379 Kakashi Team You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi, who was half buried, suddenly turned into a ball of smoke and disappeared. Sasuke and Sakura were both shocked. "Earth escape! The art of beheading in the heart!" "Oops!" Sasuke secretly screamed, but it was too late. The next second, the bodies of Sasuke and Sakura sank down at the same time, leaving only half of their heads. Kakashi¡¯s figure quietly emerged and landed in front of the two of them. "Ah, well, is this considered karma?" Kakashi smiled. Sasuke and Sakura looked at each other and smiled bitterly. Just now, the two of them wanted to bury Kakashi in the ground. Unexpectedly, Kakashi was not buried in the ground. Instead, they were buried in the ground. This worldly reward came a little too fast. "Kakashi-sensei, when did you use the shadow clone?" Sasuke asked curiously. "When? Guess?" Kakashi smiled wickedly. Sasuke was not upset when he heard this, but thought about it carefully, and suddenly an idea flashed, and he said: "It was the moment when I hit the ground with my knife! There was a huge smoke and dust, so even if you used the shadow We didn¡¯t even notice the clone.¡± "Bingo, you got the answer right, but unfortunately, there is no reward." Kakashi smiled. Sasuke and Sakura were both secretly upset. They didn't expect that the plan they had been thinking about for a long time would actually go wrong at this point. "Okay, this test is over. How should I say it? I'm very happy to be your teacher." Kakashi smiled. Sasuke and Sakura were both stunned when they heard this and looked at Kakashi. Kakashi continued: "Although you didn't get the bell, you have made great progress in terms of strength and combat plan. Sakura's strange power punch is very powerful, but the speed is insufficient and needs to be improved. As for water escape, I didn't expect it. If you have talent in this area, you might as well develop it and don't put the cart before the horse." When Sakura heard this, she said, "Yes! Kakashi-sensei!" "As for Sasuke, his thunder escape, teleportation, and sword skills are all excellent. But, Sasuke, do you want to be the first me or the second me?" Kakashi looked at Sasuke and asked. Sasuke was speechless for a moment, but now he realized that his development path seemed to be exactly the same as Kakashi's. "Sasuke, you are very similar to me, both in terms of chakra attributes and Sharingan. Therefore, it is inevitable that the development routes will overlap. However, when you reach a certain level, you must try to find your own path. The path. After all, my path is just my own. You, Uchiha Sasuke, have your own path to walk, do you understand?" Sasuke nodded and said, "I understand! Kakashi-sensei." ¡°Very good, the test is over, let¡¯s go have a meal together to celebrate!¡± Kakashi said, exerting force on his feet, Sakura and Sasuke's bodies were instantly shaken out. "Yes! Kakashi-sensei!" The three masters and apprentices had not seen each other for two years, so naturally they enjoyed this meal very happily. Sakura and Sasuke told Kakashi what happened in the past two years, and Kakashi guided the two of them in their practice. As the night grew darker, the three of them finally dispersed. "Ah, how wonderful it would be if life could always be like this." Kakashi touched his left eye. He knew that this kind of life would not last long. In the dark underground lair, Obito stood silently aside. Zetsu emerged from the ground and said in a hoarse voice: "Obito, Kakashi has returned to Konoha." Obito trembled when he heard this and said, "Oh? He disappeared for two years and finally came back? Do you know where he has been in the past two years?" Zetsu said: "I don't know, Kakashi used the Flying Thunder God Technique when he went out this time, so he can't be tracked at all." "The Flying Thunder God Jutsu? It's such a troublesome ninjutsu." Obito said coldly. He still vividly remembers the damage that ninjutsu caused him. That was also the only time he was injured after becoming the Mask Obito. "Then do you think there is anything different about Kakashi?" Obito asked. "It's too far away to feel it. It seems to be a little different, but I can't tell what it is." "Forget it, leave him alone, he is just a loser."??, how's it going with Xiao? " "Everything is going very smoothly. Fund raising is almost at the end. In another year, we should be able to enter the final stage." Jue said. ¡°Very good, we have finally come to this point.¡± "Obito, what should we do next?" Zee asked. "Just help Akatsuki in action, you continue to find out the information about the tailed beasts, and we will catch them all when the time comes." "good." After Jue finished speaking, he sank into the ground again. In the darkness, Obito's right eye was extremely scarlet, and the black magatama slowly rotated. "Kakashi, we will meet again soon. I don't know how you can come to see me." The underground space fell into silence again. Only the ferocious heretic demon still stood, seemingly waiting for something. In the Hokage Building, Tsunade looked at the scroll in front of her and frowned. "Shizune, go call Kakashi over." "Huh? Oh, okay." Shizune went to the ANBU and summoned Kakashi to the Hokage Building. Kakashi felt a little strange, but he still followed. "Tsunade-sama, what's the matter?" Kakashi asked. Tsunade did not answer, but threw a scroll to Kakashi. "This is?" "Look." Kakashi opened the scroll in confusion, with two big words written on it, asking for help! Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank and he looked away. "Shikaku-senpai and the others are in trouble?" Kakashi whispered. "Well, not bad. With Lu Jiu's strength, he is asking for help. It seems that this time things will be very troublesome." "Flower country?" Kakashi whispered. "Look at this again." Tsunade handed another scroll to Kakashi. Kakashi took it and looked at it, his brows instantly furrowed and he said, "Orochimaru also went to the Land of Flowers?" "Yes, the trouble that Shikaku and the others encountered is probably related to Orochimaru. You are the only one in the village who can fight with Orochimaru. Moreover, Shikaku and Jonggo and Xiangren are also your disciples. This mission is give it to you." "Yes!" Kakashi responded. "By the way, you take Sasuke and Sakura with you on this mission. It's time for these two to work hard." "yes!" "Go." Tsunade said. Kakashi nodded and disappeared into the Hokage's office. Shizune on the side said: "Tsunade-sama, what is the mission this time? How did you attract Orochimaru?" "It has something to do with the divine weapon, so Orochimaru's hand naturally reached out." "What? Divine weapon?" Shizune asked in surprise. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 380 Release the Curse Seal You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At the Uchiha residence, Sasuke was about to go out when Fugaku called softly: "Sasuke, where are you going?" Sasuke turned around and said, "Dad, Kakashi-sensei, I, and Sakura are going on a mission." "Oh? Kakashi is going on a mission? It's really rare." Fugaku said with some surprise. Logically speaking, at Kakashi's level, there is almost no need to perform tasks. Unless it is your own request, maybe it is some special tasks. But if it¡¯s a special mission, you shouldn¡¯t bring Sasuke with you. "Yes, Kakashi-sensei didn't elaborate. He just asked us to go to the seventh training ground, and we should leave the village after that." Sasuke said. "In that case, you go ahead." Fugaku said. "Yes! Dad. Tell mom for me." "Do not worry." Hearing this, Sasuke packed his ninja bag and set off. Looking at Sasuke¡¯s leaving figure, Fugaku showed a smile. Although Sasuke is not as good as Itachi, his current growth is seen by Fugaku and he is very pleased. "I don't know how far Sasuke can grow under Kakashi's training. And judging from Kakashi's previous actions, I'm afraid there will be a big war in the future. The Uchiha clan should also prepare early." Fugaku murmured softly, then seemed to make a decision and turned to leave. The three members of Kakashi¡¯s team gathered at the seventh training ground. "This mission is to go to the Country of Flowers to support Shikaku-senpai's Team 9. Although the specific situation is unclear, the opponent is likely to be Konoha's rebellious ninja and one of the former three ninjas, Orochimaru." Kakashi said. Sakura and Sasuke were both shocked when they heard this. They didn't expect it to be that guy. The encounter in the Death Forest made the two of them have a deep impression of this name. It can even be said that it was a kind of fear. Sasuke touched his neck, and there was still a mark there. It was the curse seal that Orochimaru planted on Sasuke. Kakashi had not yet mastered the magic of Ry¨±chi Cave, and was unable to do anything about the curse seal, so it could not be completely eradicated. Seeing Sasuke's actions, Kakashi said: "Sasuke, has the curse mark on your neck happened in the past two years?" Sasuke shook his head and said, "No, Kakashi-sensei's seal is very strong, and this curse seal cannot move at all." Kakashi was afraid that the evil-sealing seal would not be effective enough, so he specially added celestial chakra. Therefore, it was normal for the seal to have no reaction at all. Kakashi thought for a while and said: "Sasuke, it is not easy to expel Orochimaru's unique will mixed in this curse seal. However, this curse seal also contains terrifying power and is a double-edged sword. Your power was too weak before, so I was afraid that you wouldn't be able to control it. Now, I believe you can do it. So, I plan to weaken this seal a little so that you can release the power within it." Sasuke did not show any excitement when he heard this, but whispered: "Kakashi-sensei, is the power of this curse seal the same as Jugo's?" Kakashi nodded and said: "Yes, Orochimaru's curse seal was originally based on the magic of Ry¨±chi Cave, and it was truly perfected after receiving Jugo's blood. Therefore, this curse seal has Jugo's body." The power of the immortal." Hearing this, Sasuke couldn't help but remember that he had seen Jugo fight several times before. In that form, he was indeed very strong, and ordinary jonins were no match for him. "I understand, then please ask Kakashi-sensei." Sasuke said. Sakura asked with some worry: "Kakashi-sensei, is there really no problem with this? I heard that this curse seal will corrode the human body." Kakashi smiled and said: "If Sasuke was still weak, this problem would indeed exist, but with Sasuke's current strength, it is more than enough to resist the corrosive power of this curse seal. Even this kind of confrontation will make Sasuke's The strength is further improved.¡± "That's it." Sakura nodded. "Don't worry, I will add a layer of protection in addition to the seal. If Sasuke cannot control the curse seal, this protection can suppress it." Kakashi said. "That's great!" Sakura said happily. "Okay, let's get started." Sasuke sat down cross-legged, Kakashi formed a seal with his hands, and then gently pressed on Sasuke's original curse seal. The circle of runes outside is what Kakashi evenThe evil seal! "untie!" Kakashi shouted, and saw that the round runes began to fade away instantly, but they did not disappear completely, but showed signs of breaking points. The original circle became three arcs. Seeing this, Kakashi retracted his palm and said, "Okay, Sasuke, do you feel any difference?" Sasuke stood up after hearing this, looking a little excited. "This feeling is as if there is suddenly a powerful force in my body!" As Sasuke said, runes continued to crawl out of the curse seal, and then covered Sasuke's body. Sakura was shocked when she saw this and said: "Kakashi-sensei, this" "This is a normal situation when using curse seals. Jugo also has such signs." Kakashi explained. Sakura was stunned when she heard this, and when she thought about it carefully, it seemed that this was indeed the case when Jugo used this move in the Chunin Exam. Sasuke didn't mind the runes on his body, but clenched his fists with excitement. This force is really powerful! The power that a curse seal can provide to a person is not fixed, but multiplies according to the person's ability. It¡¯s like being in fairy mode. In fact, the Curse Seal is, to put it bluntly, a simple version of the Immortal Mode. Sasuke punched the ground, and instantly, a large crack opened in the ground. Sakura was shocked when she saw this and said: "So strong! You can almost catch up with my strange power punch." "This feels great." Sasuke said happily. Kakashi smiled and said: "Sasuke, with your current ability, you can use this curse seal for ten minutes. If you want to enter the second form, you can only use it for three minutes. If it exceeds, it will cause damage to your body." Damage, remember.¡± Hearing this, Sasuke exited the curse seal mode and said, "Yes! Kakashi-sensei." "Okay, let's leave the cursed seal here for now. Let's set off. Don't keep senior Shikaku and the others waiting." "Yes! Kakashi-sensei!" Sasuke and Sakura said in unison. Kakashi¡¯s team has officially assembled and set off. The Country of Flowers is a small country, so small that even a ninja village does not exist. Such a country can only be reduced to a battlefield during wartime. And the location of this mission is exactly this country. It has been half a month since Lu Jiu came to this country with Team 9, but he has not completed this mission in half a month. This is because something unexpected happened during this mission. Strong enemies appeared one after another. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 381 The Kingdom of Flowers You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Teacher Shikaku, what should we do next? I don't know where those people came from. They are super powerful." Uchiha Huoda said. "Huodao, don't worry, I have already sent a request for help to the village, and reinforcements will be here soon." Lu Jiu said with a smile. "Really? That's great!" Uchiha Huodao said happily. "Speaking of which, Xiang Rin and Chong Wu are very familiar with this reinforcement." Lu Jiu said, looking at the two people who were silent. Xiang Lin and Zhong Wu were stunned for a moment when they heard this, a little confused. Xianglin said: "We are familiar with Jugo and I? Is there anyone like this in Konoha? It's been almost two years since Naruto went out with Lord Jiraiya, and Brother Kakashi doesn't even know where he went. Could it be ¡­¡± It seems that they have thought of a certain possibility, and the expressions of Xianglin and Zhongwu are both happy. At this time, the reinforcements coming over naturally cannot be Naruto. Although we don¡¯t know how well Naruto has practiced, he definitely does not have the strength to solve the current predicament. Then, there is only one person left, and this person¡¯s name is ready to be revealed! "Is it Brother Kakashi?" Xianglin said in surprise. Lu Jiu smiled and nodded, saying, "Yes, it's Kakashi." "Really? That's great!" Xianglin said in surprise, and at the same time looked at Jugo and said, "Jugo! Kakashi-nii is back!" "Well! Brother Kakashi is finally back!" Since the two of them followed Kakashi back to Konoha, they have never been away from Kakashi for so long. Even when Kakashi traveled before, it was not as long as this time. ¡°Moreover, during the last trip, Kakashi would write letters back from time to time, but this time, there was nothing. Kakashi seemed to have disappeared from the world. If it weren't for Kakashi's strong strength and the two of them having enough confidence in Kakashi, they would really think that something happened to Kakashi. "Oh! Oh no!" Xianglin suddenly shouted. When Xiang Lin called out, the other three people looked at Xiang Lin strangely. Lu Jiu asked: "What's wrong?" Xiang Rin said with a sad face: "When Kakashi-nii left, he told us that he hoped that after he came back, we would all become jounin, but now Jugo and I are still chuunin." Hearing this, Chongwu also thought of this incident and felt a little uneasy. "Yes! I didn't even think of this matter just now, now it's terrible!" Chongwu's face also changed, feeling a little uneasy. Shikaku was stunned when he saw this, and then smiled and said: "Don't worry, Kakashi won't blame you. After all, he said it was three years at the beginning, and he came back early this time." "That's what I said, but I still feel a little unwilling to achieve the goal set by Kakashi-nii." Xianglin muttered in a low voice. "Don't worry, none of you have become jounin at the same time. Kakashi will not criticize you harshly. Besides, it is not enough to be a jounin. It requires a lot of accumulation of tasks. Although your strength is almost enough But I still have a little less mission experience." Lu Jiu said. It is true that there is a chuunin exam for promotion to chunin, but there is no jounin exam for promotion to jounin. On the one hand, it is because the chunin is already the main strength of a village, and death will inevitably occur when the jounin exam is held. No Ninja Village would be happy to see such unnecessary casualties. On the other hand, the transition from chunin to jounin is not only a matter of strength, but also a matter of experience. The Naruto in the original book destroyed the world in the end. He was still not directly appointed as a Jonin. Instead, he was asked by the Sixth Hokage to supplement various theoretical knowledge and experience before he was promoted. It can be seen that the gap between jounin and chunin is not mainly in strength, but in experience. Of course, in order to accumulate the experience of becoming a jounin, the tasks to be performed will naturally be of a jounin level. Therefore, there is no need to worry about a chuunin without strength becoming a jounin. Although Shikaku¡¯s explanation was in place, Xiang Rin and Chong Wu were still a little worried. Seeing this, Shikaku was helpless. Kakashi's status in the minds of the two of them was too high, so this situation occurred. In this regard, Shikaku can only express envy. It is a joyful thing to have someone who admires one¡¯s juniors like this. By the way, why don¡¯t I, as your instructor, see what you say to me?So caring! Lu Jiu complained silently in his heart. Xiang Rin and Jugo were caught in the dual emotions of anticipation and fear, unable to extricate themselves, while Kakashi led Sasuke and Sakura forward rapidly. Suddenly, Kakashi stopped and said: "Ahead is the Kingdom of Flowers." Sasuke and Sakura also stopped when they saw this. The scenery in front of her made Sakura exclaim in amazement: "Wow! It's so beautiful! It really deserves to be the land of flowers. At a glance, it's all flowers!" The country of flowers is named after flowers because the environment here is very suitable for flower cultivation. Therefore, countless flowers bloom all year round, decorating the country. And this kind of grand scene is irresistible to most women. "It is indeed a very beautiful country." Kakashi praised. When Kakashi was traveling, he also visited this country and was amazed by its scenery. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there was still some unfinished business, Kakashi would really want to live in this country. Well, as for Sasuke, he has no feelings about these expressions. "Okay, let's set off quickly, Shikaku-senpai is still waiting for us." "Yes! Kakashi-sensei." Sasuke and Sakura said in unison. Just when the three of them were about to enter the Kingdom of Flowers, Kakashi's ears twitched and said: "Be careful! There is an enemy attack!" When Sasuke and Sakura heard this, they immediately increased their vigilance and formed a swastika formation with Kakashi! "Oh? Very good perception. It seems that this person is not an ordinary waste." A deep voice sounded, and immediately, seven or eight ninjas suddenly appeared and surrounded the three Kakashi. "Who are you?" Kakashi said with a frown. The three of them were surrounded before they entered the Kingdom of Flowers. How bad is the situation in the Kingdom of Flowers? ?? Could it be that Shikaku-senpai would ask for help? "Who am I? Don't worry, because soon you will become a dead person! Hahaha!" The person who spoke was a middle-aged ninja, with a strong build and an arrogant appearance. Hearing this, Sasuke said disdainfully: "It's just you?" "You kid, you are so arrogant. Look how I will send you to hell! Come on, everyone!" the middle-aged ninja shouted. When Kakashi saw this, he knew that it would be impossible not to take action. "Sasuke, Sakura, keep one alive to ask for news, the rest is up to you!" "Yes! Kakashi-sensei!" As soon as the words fell, the three people dispersed instantly! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 382 Situation You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! A long sword with a cold light was placed on the middle-aged ninja. The middle-aged ninja looked at the man holding the knife in front of him with panic on his face and fear in his eyes. Next to them, the original ninjas had all fallen into a pool of blood, and Sakura and Sasuke stood beside Kakashi. Obviously, the battle is over, and Kakashi and the other three are unscathed, while the opponent's ninjas have been completely wiped out. "You, you, youwho are you?" the middle-aged ninja asked nervously. Kakashi looked at the middle-aged ninja coldly and said: "You don't even know me, but you dare to intercept us like this. Tell me, who are you?" The middle-aged ninja swallowed and looked at Kakashi seriously. Suddenly, the middle-aged ninja seemed to have remembered something, and his body began to tremble, and he stammered: "Is it Could it be that you, you, you you are Hatake Kakashi? Konoha's Hatake Kakashi!" "Oh? You don't seem to be very ignorant, but what I'm asking now is, who are you!" Kakashi said coldly. The long knife in his hand moved slightly, and in an instant, the middle-aged ninja's neck was cut. There was a small bloodstain on the side. ¡°No, no, no, no, I¡¯ll say anything!¡± the middle-aged ninja said fearfully. At this time, the middle-aged ninja was in the same mood as a dog. How could he be so unlucky? According to legend, didn¡¯t Kakashi Hatake leave Konoha and wonder what he was going to do? How could he be encountered by himself? Is he back? A fear surged in the heart of the middle-aged ninja. If this is really the case, can this mission really be completed? Who in the entire ninja world can seize something from Kakashi Hatake's hands? Thinking of this, the middle-aged ninja's thoughts continued to surge. For a moment, the middle-aged ninja thought about a lot of things. Of course, Kakashi didn't know this. "Tell me, who are you, where are you from, and what are you doing here? Why do you want to intercept and kill me? If you are wrong, don't blame my men for being ruthless." Kakashi said coldly. "Okay, okay, I said, I am a member of the Fuma clan. This time I came to the Kingdom of Flowers to seize the artifact. Someone from Konoha tried to stop us before, but we were repelled. We estimate that people from Konoha will come to support us. So I was sent to stop you, I didn¡¯t expect I didn¡¯t expect" Kakashi frowned and said, "Fuuma clan? Are you from Orochimaru?" The middle-aged ninja was startled and said, "How do you know?" "Sure enough, so Orochimaru is indeed here this time?" Kakashi asked. "ThisI don't know this." The middle-aged ninja gritted his teeth and said. "Compared to Kakashi's legendary reputation, the middle-aged ninja is more afraid of Orochimaru, because he has personally experienced the terror of Orochimaru. If he betrays Orochimaru, it will probably be more uncomfortable than death. You know, there are thousands of ways Orochimaru tortures people. Looking at the expression of the middle-aged ninja, Kakashi knew that this guy must know something, but he refused to say it. In this case, Kakashi will naturally not be polite. The long knife was retracted, and a hand knife hit the middle-aged ninja on the neck. Then with a muffled groan, the middle-aged ninja fell down. "Kakashi-sensei, this guy refuses to tell us information, what should we do?" Sakura asked. "He doesn't want to say it, so we naturally have to find a way to make him say it." Kakashi said. "What solution?" Sakura asked doubtfully. Kakashi did not answer, but looked at Sasuke. Sasuke was stunned for a moment, then suddenly realized and said: "I understand, leave it to me." After Sasuke finished speaking, the chakra in his body moved, the scarlet color of his eyes immediately emerged, and the three magatama kept turning. When it comes to asking questions, the Sharingan is definitely a useful tool. Sasuke grabbed the middle-aged ninja and opened his eyelids, and the illusion was immediately reflected in his eyes. "It turns out that the illusion of using the Sharingan is indeed a good way. Hey, Kakashi-sensei, why don't you torture yourself? Don't you also have the Sharingan? If you torture directly, the effect will be better, right?" Sakura asked doubtfully. Kakashi smiled and said: "Letting Sasuke do this kind of thing can be regarded as a kind of training for Sasuke, which can make him use the Sharingan more skillfully." "I see, Kakashi-sensei has really good intentions."?! " Kakashi could only smile when he heard this. I really want to use it, but my Sharingan can¡¯t be used at all now! Now Kakashi¡¯s left eye is just a decoration, no, not even a decoration, because it has been covered by the forehead protector. Not long after, Sasuke withdrew his Sharingan and put the middle-aged ninja down. "Sasuke, how is the situation?" Kakashi asked. Sasuke looked a little solemn and said: "It seems that Orochimaru is really here. According to the intelligence in this guy's mind, Orochimaru should arrive within the next two days, and the number of the vanguard coming this time is approximately Twenty-four, not counting those who died here, there are still a dozen, the leader of whom is named Guren, followed by five sound ninjas, but it seems that only four came." "Guren and the four people? It's interesting. No wonder Shikaku-senpai and the others asked for help. These five people combined can indeed cause considerable trouble to Shikaku-senpai and the others." Kakashi murmured. "Kakashi-sensei, do you know these five people?" Sakura asked curiously. "I know something. This Honglian is the owner of a blood successor, and he is a rare blood successor named Jingdun. He can crystallize everything except chakra. It is a very terrifying thing. Ninjutsu." Kakashi explained. "Is there a limit to blood succession?" Sasuke murmured, with a somewhat excited expression on his face. It was Sasuke's long-cherished wish to fight against strong men. Only in this way can he continue to make progress. "As for the other four people, they were all cursed by Orochimaru, but they are not as high-level as Sasuke's curse. But they are more skilled in applying it, and they are also opponents that cannot be underestimated. Each of these five people has With the strength of the Jonin, it seems that your opponents are not weak this time, so be careful," Kakashi said. Sakura and Sasuke both looked a little solemn when they heard this. An opponent who can be described by Kakashi in this way is naturally not weak. However, the two of them don't have much fear. These people may be really strong, but Sasuke and Sakura are not weak. In a one-on-one situation, it is still unclear who will win and who will lose. "Okay, let's go meet up with Shikaku-senpai and the others first. As for this guy, Sasuke, carry him on your back and take him with you." Sasuke looked at the middle-aged ninja and instinctively resisted, but Kakashi said so, so he naturally couldn't object. "Yes! Kakashi-sensei." So, a group of three people, plus this one prisoner, set out again! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 383 The second pheasant sword! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The land of flowers, Daming Mansion. Class 9 is living here at this time. And this mission is also entrusted by the Daimyo of the Kingdom of Flowers. "Mr. Shikaku, these ninjas who don't know where they came from destroyed a small village in our country of flowers yesterday. If this continues, our country of flowers will not be able to survive!" the daimyo said angrily. Anyone who sees such a group of ninjas killing people wantonly in their own country will not feel happy. Even if it is a kind country like the Kingdom of Flowers. Shikaku sighed after hearing this and said: "Lord Daimyo, I'm sorry, our current strength is unable to fight against them. They are so numerous that we cannot know their specific actions. Now, we can only wait for the village to send support. In this way, we can attack.¡± "Is there support from Konoha? Mr. Shikaku, when will the person you mentioned arrive?" the daimyo asked impatiently. "It should be soon, probably today and tomorrow." Shikaku said. "Really? That's good. Mr. Shikaku, please, I don't want to see my people in the Kingdom of Flowers hurt by these beasts again!" the daimyo said solemnly. "Don't worry, Daimyo-sama, as soon as our support arrives, we will take action immediately!" Shikaku assured. "That's good." The daimyo felt a little more relieved after hearing this. Regarding Konoha's reputation, the Daimyo is quite reassured. Therefore, after receiving Shikaku¡¯s guarantee, the Daimyo breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, a soldier ran in and said: "Lord Daimyo, there are three people outside the house who claim to be ninjas from Konoha and are looking for Lord Shikaku." Lu Jiu was overjoyed when he heard this and said: "Lord Daimyo, it should be the support from the village." The daimyo was also overjoyed and said: "Okay! Bring them in quickly!" "Yes! Lord Daimyo!" Hearing this, the soldiers retreated and brought the people up. It¡¯s none other than the three Kakashis! Seeing this, Shikaku smiled and said: "Kakashi, you are finally here. I have been waiting for you for a long time." "Shikaku-senpai, I'm sorry to have kept you waiting for so long. I encountered an attack on the road, which delayed my time." Kakashi smiled. Shikaku frowned, looked at the unconscious man Sasuke was pulling, and said, "Attack? Could it be that those people intercepted you on the road?" Kakashi nodded and said: "Yes, there are eight people in total. Except for this person, the rest have been wiped out by us." The daimyo was overjoyed when he heard this. He didn't expect Konoha's support to kill so many enemies as soon as it arrived. Sure enough, the wait was not in vain. "Wait, Kakashi?" This name is so familiar, as if I have heard it somewhere. Lu Jiu smiled when he heard this: "I didn't expect these people to move so fast and actually ambush you, but they are unlucky." "Shikaku-senpai, I was the one who was attacked, and you still said they were unlucky." Kakashi complained. Shikaku laughed and said, "With just these people, I'm afraid it's still far from being able to ambush you Kakashi." "Shikaku-senpai has great confidence in me." Kakashi couldn't laugh or cry. ¡°If I don¡¯t have confidence in you, Hatake Kakashi, then I really don¡¯t know who I should have confidence in.¡± Shikaku smiled. "Kakashi Hatake?" The daimyo was shocked when he heard this, stood up, walked to Kakashi's side, and said, "Are you Kakashi Hatake? The number one technician in Konoha who is known as a copying ninja?" The exaggerated expression of the daimyo made Kakashi a little bit unable to bear it, but he still replied: "It's me, what can you teach me, daimyo?" The Daimyo was overjoyed and said: "Great! If it's Mr. Kakashi, the trouble in our Flower Country will definitely be solved this time! Mr. Kakashi, please! You must deal with such a shameless ninja!" Hearing this, Kakashi said: "Daimyo-sama, please rest assured, since Konoha has taken over this task, I will definitely be responsible for it to the end." "That's great! I'll hold a banquet right away to honor Mr. Kakashi!" Seeing that the daimyo looked like he was about to make a fuss, Kakashi said quickly: "Daimyo-sama, there is no rush in advance. I will discuss with senior Shikaku how to resolve the matter next. As for the banquet you mentioned, it is better to Let¡¯s hold it after we resolve the matter.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll leave everything to Mr. Kakashi and Mr. Shikaku.¡± "Please rest assured, Daimyo-sama," Kakashi said.  "Well, okay, I'm completely relieved this time. Mr. Kakashi, Mr. Shikaku, you guys can talk first, and I'll leave first," the daimyo said. "My name, please." The daimyo went down happily, and Shikaku smiled and said: "The name of Kakashi is different. When the daimyo of the flower country heard it, he immediately became a hundred times more confident. Unlike me, after talking for a long time, the daimyo felt a little relieved. a little." "Shikaku-senpai, please stop teasing me." Kakashi said helplessly. Sasuke and Sakura on the side were also filled with emotion regarding the daimyo's reaction. They didn't expect Kakashi-sensei to have such a great reputation in such a remote place. Just hearing Kakashi-sensei¡¯s name is enough to make a daimyo feel so at ease. You can see the gold content represented by this name. "Okay, let's not talk about this anymore, let's get down to business." Lu Jiu straightened his expression and said. Kakashi nodded and said: "Senior Shikaku, I just learned from this prisoner that this time it should be Orochimaru's subordinates Guren and four of the five sound ninjas who attacked, and Orochimaru seems to have also On the way here." Hearing this, Lu Jiu frowned and said, "Is Orochimaru coming too? It seems that he also attaches great importance to this matter." "Indeed, Orochimaru can't move easily. Once he moves, it shows that this thing is very attractive to him." Kakashi said. "That's right, it seems that Orochimaru is determined to have this magical weapon." Shikaku said in a low voice. "By the way, Shikaku-senpai, the support letter you wrote also mentioned a sacred weapon. What is that thing?" Kakashi asked curiously. Sasuke and Sakura on the side also looked at Shikaku very curiously after hearing this. Lu Jiu said: "It's the Grass Pheasant Sword!" "The Pheasant Sword?" Kakashi frowned. "Yes, it's the Pheasant Sword!" "I remember that Orochimaru should have a Kusanagi sword in his hand, why is there an extra one?" Kakashi asked doubtfully. "I don't know, but this Grass Pheasant Sword does have a corresponding legend. Orochimaru may have heard this news before he set his sights on the Flower Country. It is said that the secret of this Grass Pheasant Sword is shared by three villages. Three people are keeping it for safekeeping. In these days, three villages in the Kingdom of Flowers have been destroyed, and they should be the villages that are said to have kept the secret of the Grass Pheasant Sword." "I see, it seems that Orochimaru is indeed very interested in this so-called Grass Pheasant Sword." Kakashi murmured, and then seemed to remember something, and looked at Sasuke, who looked confused. "If I remember correctly, in the original book, after Sasuke followed Orochimaru, he did have a so-called Grass Pheasant Sword. Could it be this one?" Kakashi thought to himself. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 384 Honglian and the Four People You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Somewhere in the Kingdom of Flowers, the ninjas of Sound Ninja Village gathered in a small village. "Lord Honglian, Lu Zhuzhu and others who were sent to intercept Konoha's reinforcements today have not returned yet, and there is no news. However, someone from the Daiming Mansion in the Kingdom of Flowers sent a message back, saying that three Konoha ninjas had entered. They arrived at the Daming Mansion, and these three Konoha ninjas also brought a ninja wearing Lu Zhuzhu clothes, it should be him." On the side, dressed in green clothes and with dark blue hair, is Honglian. The Guren at this time is no better than the Guren that Kakashi saw in the Sound Ninja Village. She has grown up and has a cold aura about her body. A pair of eyes with evil aura. "Oh? It seems that these losers like Lu Zhuzhu not only failed to intercept the ninjas of Konoha, but were also wiped out by them. It's really embarrassing." Honglian said coldly. "What Guren-sama said is true." The ninja whispered. "Guren, we are not talking about these things now. Lord Orochimaru will be here soon, and the whereabouts of the Kusanagi sword have not been found yet. It will be difficult to explain to Lord Orochimaru." Sakon said coldly. "Hmph, you don't have to worry about what I do." Hong Lian said with a cold snort. "Guren! Lord Orochimaru asked you to be the team leader this time. If that's what you do, when Lord Orochimaru comes, I'm afraid you will be the first to deal with it." Tayuya sneered. "I, Guren, have nothing to explain to the four of you when it comes to my work. You just need to do what I say obediently. If you are not convinced, you can complain to Lord Orochimaru. When the time comes, it depends. Who can¡¯t bear it?¡± Honglian said coldly, then turned and left. "Damn it! This woman is getting more and more arrogant!" Kidomaru said viciously. "After Kimimaro was taken away by Lord Orochimaru for secret training, this woman relied on Lord Orochimaru's trust to boss us around. It's really too much!" Tayu was also unhappy. They are both women, and Tayuya thinks that he is not as bad as Guren, or even stronger, but Orochimaru is very fond of Guren, which makes Tayuya very unhappy. In fact, not only Tayu was unhappy, but the other four people were also very unhappy. "Okay, Tayuya, Kidomaru, this Guren has gained the upper hand, there is no point in fighting her too much. If this messes up Orochimaru-sama's affairs, we will also be in trouble. Now, what we have to do, Just find the Kusanagi sword in advance and let Lord Orochimaru see our abilities, so that we can gain Lord Orochimaru's attention!" Sakon said calmly. Although Sakon usually has a hot temper, he is still unusually calm at critical moments. "Sakon is right, but the news about the Kusanagi sword is still unclear, and the news about the third village has not been found yet." Tayuya said in a low voice. At this time, Sakon showed a smile and said: "Actually, I found the third village yesterday and took people to destroy it." "What! Did you find it? Why didn't you tell us?" Kidomaru said in shock. "There are too many people who know, and Guren will definitely know too. Now that I have got the third clue, plus the previous two, we can already set off to find the Kusanagi Sword. Lord Orochimaru should arrive here tomorrow afternoon , there should be enough time, let's set off together. By then, the credit for finding the Kusanagi sword will be ours!" Sakon said excitedly. Tayuya, Kidomaru and Jirobo were all a little excited when they heard this. In their opinion, if they get the Kusanagi sword earlier than Guren, they can gain more trust from Orochimaru. Then, they won't have to succumb to Guren. . "Well done! Sakon, we'll set off as soon as it gets dark, and we must not let Guren discover it!" Tayuya said excitedly. "Of course, I've been prepared for it for a long time." Sakon smiled. What the four of them didn't notice was that not far outside the room, Honglian was calming down her body and listening to all this quietly. "What four idiots, who failed to succeed but failed more than they did. Do you think I really didn't know that Sakon went to destroy the third village? Since you are so enthusiastic, let you go first. When the time comes, the Kusanagi sword will still be mine." The only person Orochimaru-sama likes is me! Who do you think you are?" Hong Lian sneered and left the place. In Daming Mansion, Kakashi and the other two met the other members of Team 9. "Kakashi-nii!" As soon as Xianglin saw Kakashi, he rushed over with a swoop.?Seemingly thinking of something, he did not hug Kakashi directly like before, but said with some embarrassment: "Brother Kakashi, long time no see." Kakashi was stunned for a moment, seeing Xiang Rin's restrained look, he couldn't help but find it a little funny. The girl has grown up, and now she has the restraint of a girl, and she won¡¯t be as prone to creeping on her as before. For such changes, Kakashi was a little disappointed, but more pleased. Kakashi stepped forward and rubbed Xiang Rin's hair and said, "It seems that Xiang Rin has grown up." "That's right! Brother Kakashi, I'm so powerful now!" Xianglin enjoyed the feeling of being pampered by Kakashi, and said proudly when she heard this. Kakashi smiled and said nothing. At this time, Jugo also stepped forward and shouted: "Brother Kakashi, is everything going well?" "Jugo, I'm back, so naturally everything went well." Kakashi smiled. At this time, Jugo was already 1.9 meters tall, taller than Kakashi. Kakashi even looked up at Jugo slightly. "That's great." Jugo smiled, and then hesitantly said: "Brother Kakashi, I'm sorry about something. I'm here to apologize to you." Kakashi was stunned and said, "What's the matter?" "Before, you said you hoped that after you come back, you could see us all become jounin, but we didn't do it, I'm sorry!" Jugo bowed deeply towards Kakashi and expressed his apology. Xiang Rin, Sasuke and Sakura also thought of this incident at the same time, and they were all a little ashamed. So, the three of them bowed to Kakashi at the same time: "I'm sorry! Kakashi-sensei (brother)." This made Uchiha Huoda on the side look confused. What the hell is this goal? From genin to chunin in three years? This operation is too annoying. If this is the case, how can we still let people live? Kakashi couldn't laugh or cry when he saw this, and said: "It's okay, I said three years before, there is still one year left, no need to do that, let's discuss the mission situation first." Lu Jiu smiled and said: "Okay, I told you a long time ago, Kakashi will not blame you." The four of them were relieved when they heard this. They care so much because they have deep feelings for Kakashi. "Failing to live up to Kakashi's expectations is the most uncomfortable thing for them. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 385 Planned Action You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Shikaku-senpai, do you have any clues about where those people are?" Kakashi asked. Lu Jiu did not speak, but instead took out a rag of clothing and said: "We have fought with that group of people before. They are very strong. The four of us can only protect ourselves and cannot make an effective counterattack, so We can only retreat temporarily, I got this rag from their leader." "The leader? Is it a woman named Honglian?" "Yes, it's her. I know you have a ninja dog, Kakashi, so this piece of rag must be enough." Shikaku smiled. "Senior Shikaku really understands me. This piece of rag is indeed enough." Kakashi said, and wiped his right hand on the kunai, blood oozed out instantly, and then he formed seals with his hands. "The art of psychics!" boom! Two ninja dogs appeared in front of Kakashi instantly. One is Parker and the other is Cerberus. Unlike other hell dogs, this one is about the same size as Parker. It is black and white with blue eyes. The most distinctive feature is the two dots of white hair on its brow, which makes it look very cute. Unlike other hellhounds with powerful bodies and attack power, Tetsuya is more of a auxiliary psychic beast. "Hey, Kakashi, long time no see." Parker said. "Kakashi-sama, what are your orders?" Tetsuya said. Kakashi smiled and said: "Parker, Tetsuya, these are the pieces of clothing of the enemy this time. You two go and look for traces of this person. Once you find it, report it to me immediately." Hearing this, Parker and Tetsuya stepped forward and sniffed the clothes, and then Parker said, "Okay, Kakashi is fine." Tetsuya also nodded, and then the two ninja dogs set off together. "Okay, Shikaku-senpai, the next step is to wait for the news." Kakashi said. "Well, let's make a plan for the next step first." Shikaku said. "Of course, this plan will be left to Shikaku-senpai. After all, Shikaku-senpai is our think tank in Konoha." Kakashi smiled. "You brat, you're starting to shirk your responsibilities again, okay, after all, this mission is mine, and I feel bad about asking you to contribute. It's really too much to let you do all the planning." Lu Jiu laughed and scolded. "Shikaku-senpai is indeed a very fair person." Kakashi smiled. "You kid, come on, let's get down to business." Lu Jiu straightened his expression, and the seven people gathered around. The plan has long been in Shikaku's mind. As Konoha's number one think tank, Shikaku has already thought out all the steps. "According to the intelligence, Orochimaru should not have arrived yet, so the first thing we have to do is to get the Kusanagi sword. Although we don't know whether this Kusanagi sword is true or false, we can't let it fall into the hands of Orochimaru." Everyone nodded when they heard this. "Now the Sound Ninja should have obtained the specific whereabouts of the Kusanagi Sword and will take action immediately. When Kakashi's ninja dog comes back, we will follow. If the Sound Ninja has already obtained the Kusanagi Sword, we will step forward to seize it. If we haven't gotten the Kusanagi Sword yet, we have to wait. It will be more efficient for the oriole to stay behind than to attack first." "Shikaku-sensei, aren't you afraid that Oto-nin will run away if he gets the Kusanagi sword?" Xiang Rin asked. Lu Jiu smiled and said: "Don't worry, with Kakashi here, we won't let them escape. You think so, Kakashi?" Kakashi was a little helpless when he heard this. Well, this matter still fell on him. "What Shikaku-senpai said is that I will keep an eye on the Kusanagi sword." "Well, according to the information obtained now, excluding the eight people killed by Kakashi, there are about seventeen sound ninjas. Among them, Guren and the four people have the strength of jounin or above, so they need to be dealt with carefully. By then, the four people I'll leave it to Sakura, Kaoru, Jugo and Huoda to deal with, Sasuke and Guren will be left to you, as for the others, Kakashi and I will deal with them," Shikaku said. Hearing this, Kakashi glanced at Shikaku. Logically speaking, Kakashi or Shikaku should be the strongest Guren to deal with, but Shikaku asked Sasuke to deal with him. I don¡¯t know what the deeper meaning is. Seemingly seeing Kakashi's doubts, Shikaku smiled and said: "The crystal release used by Guren is very powerful and cannot be resisted by ordinary ninjutsu, but I discovered a weakness in the crystal release. This weakness made Sasuke It¡¯s most appropriate to crack it.¡± Kakashi suddenly realized, could it be that Shikaku-senpai¡¯s plan is Unexpectedly, Sasuke said at this time:??: "Shikaku-sensei, I can defeat my opponent by relying on my own abilities. I don't need you to tell me the opponent's weaknesses." Lu Jiu was stunned when he heard this, then smiled and said: "Okay, I'll leave it to you." Shikaku is also a good person, so he naturally knows what kind of character Sasuke is. Sasuke is a proud man, so naturally he will not let others tell him what his enemy's weaknesses are. He has enough confidence in himself. Therefore, Sasuke will never accept Shikaku's information. In his opinion, that is unfair and a questioning of his own strength. "Sasuke, is this bad?" Sakura said worriedly. "Don't worry, Sakura, I won't lose." Sasuke said firmly. "Okay, that's it. You two have to be careful. None of them are easygoing. Zhonggo, except for Guren, the other four people should have similar curse seals to you. You should be more careful." Cassie said. Hearing this, Chonggo smiled and said: "Brother Kakashi, don't worry, they are just some fakes. I will never lose." "That's good." At this time, Parker and Zhe also ran back at the same time. "Kakashi, we have found the enemy, but they seem to be divided into two groups. Five people left the camp, and the rest stayed in the camp. And those five people are not together, four people are in front, There is a person hanging far behind. The auras of these five people are very strong," Parker said. "Oh? Interesting, did Guren and the four people leave the camp? Did they have any other plans?" Kakashi frowned. "I don't know," Parker said. Shikaku said: "In that case, let's change our plan. I will take Huoda to the enemy camp and kill them. Kakashi, you take the other four people to see what's going on with Guren and others. , if I guessed correctly, they should have gone to get the Kusanagi sword." Kakashi nodded when he heard this and said: "Okay, then it's decided. Parker, you take senior Shikaku and Huoda to the enemy's base camp. Tetsuya, you take us to find those five people." "Yes! Lord Kakashi." Tetsuya responded. "Then, Mr. Shikaku, come with me." Parker said. "Excuse me, Parker." Shikaku said. Parker left with Shikaku and Huoda, while Kakashi and the others set off with Tetsuya! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 386 Internal strife You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Mountain of Flowers, located somewhere in the Kingdom of Flowers, is the largest mountain range in the Kingdom of Flowers. This is the precious wealth of the Flower Country, and much of the economic development of the Flower Country comes from here. ??The Kingdom of Flowers at night is surrounded by dangers. People in the Kingdom of Flowers will not choose to go into the mountains at night because there are a lot of nocturnal beasts here. But today was different. Not long after night fell, four people ran into the Flower Mountain. Their clothes were weird and looked like they were unconventional, but they moved quickly and did not alert anyone nearby. And not far behind them, there was a girl in green clothes with dark blue hair hanging. "Sakon, are you really in this mountain range?" Kidomaru asked after casually dealing with a beast that sneaked up on him. "Don't worry, there's nothing wrong. According to the clues we got, there should be a cave ahead. In that cave, there is a passage leading to the Kusanagi sword." Sakon replied. "Okay, let's hurry up. If we leave the base camp for too long, Guren will probably be suspicious and things may get into trouble. Jirobo, especially you, hurry up and eat so much fat." Tayuya said. Jirobo looked slightly angry when he heard this, and shouted: "Tayuya! Don't call me fat!" "Okay, you two, stop arguing. What time is it now? If you want to argue, you can start arguing slowly after you get the Kusanagi sword." Kidomaru scolded. Tayuya and Jirobo glared at each other, then turned their heads away. They can still clearly distinguish the priorities of things. "Okay, everyone, speed up." Sakon said. A group of four people kept shuttling back and forth in this quiet mountain. Kakashi and others also came to the entrance of the Flower Mountain under the leadership of Tetsuya. "Kakashi-sama, they have entered this mountain range." Tetsuya said. Hearing this, Kakashi looked at the mountain in the darkness, squinted his eyes, and said, "This mountain is really quiet." "Brother Kakashi, this mountain is called the Mountain of Flowers. It is an important mountain range in the Kingdom of Flowers. I heard from people in Damingfu before that there are many beasts here at night, so no one will spend the night on the mountain. After all, the Country of Flowers is a country without ninja villages." Xiang Lin said. "I see, it seems we have to be careful. The beasts at night are very ferocious. Remember, when tracking something like this, you have to stay quiet. If you are attacked by a beast, don't use ninjutsu or kunai or other cold weapons. Settle the battle. Do you understand?" Kakashi said. "Understood!" everyone responded. "Okay, let's move on." In the woods, Kakashi and others stopped. In front of them was a lone wolf that had just died. "It seems that they did pass by here. This wolf should not have died for more than half an hour. Let's go." Kakashi said. Along the way, the suffering of several people was stained with blood. "At night in the Flower Mountain, there are indeed ferocious beasts, and there are more than one. Even though a few people were very careful, they still encountered a lot of wild beasts on the way forward. Several people can hide, and they cannot hide. "Kakashi-sama, the cave in front is where their scent disappeared." Tetsuya stopped and said. The cave was pitch black, without any light, as if it were a giant mouth that chose people to eat. "There are slight chakra fluctuations in the cave. Someone should have entered." Kakashi said. "Brother Kakashi, I feel that there seems to be chakra fluctuations from the seal barrier in this cave." Xiang Lin whispered. "Oh? It seems that the Kusanagi sword may be inside." Kakashi's strength was reduced at this time, and his perception of the sealing barrier was not as sensitive as Xiang Rin's. Xiang Rin is originally from the Uzumaki clan. She has a good bloodline and is very talented in sealing arts. Coupled with Kakashi's deliberate training, her attainments in sealing arts are already quite high at this time. Therefore, there is no mistake in the perception of the sealing barrier. "Everyone, get ready for battle and follow us to take a look." Kakashi said. Everyone nodded silently and got ready to fight. In the cave. "Sakon, this cave has come to an end, butThere is nothing, what's going on? "Tayuya asked. "Don't worry, this cave is just the intersection leading to the Kusanagi Sword. If the Kusanagi Sword was placed here, it would have been taken away long ago." "Where is that?" Sakon did not answer, but walked to the front of the stone wall and looked around. "What is this kid Sakon doing?" Tayuya complained. "Probably looking for the entrance. Sakon is right. If the Kusanagi Sword was placed here so generously, it would have been taken away long ago. Therefore, it must be protected by something like a barrier." Kidomaru said. At this moment, Sakon stopped, showed a smile, and said: "Found it!" Sakon directly formed a seal with his hands, and then said: "Open!" With his right hand pressed on a square stone slab, a burst of white light flashed through. Everyone covered their eyes. ¡°It¡¯s so dazzling!¡± Kidomaru shouted. The white light quickly dissipated, and a square gap appeared in the stone wall, more than two meters high and one meter wide. "It has appeared. That is the entrance where the Kusanagi Sword is sealed. Let's go in quickly!" Sakon said happily. The other three were overjoyed to see this. The entrance of the cave is not big, so three people can enter at one time, and there is an open stone wall space inside. "This place is really big. I wonder where the Kusanagi sword is placed." Tayuya shouted. "It should be right in front. The intelligence said that the Kusanagi sword was placed on a stone platform. It is so open here, it should be easy to see it." Sakon said. "Okay, everyone split up and look for it." Kidomaru called. The four people dispersed instantly and began to search for the location of the Kusanagi sword. Not long after, Jirobo shouted: "Found it! Here!" As soon as Jirofang called out, everyone rushed over. I saw that it was a stone platform more than five meters high, with a sword inserted on it and a barrier seal around it. At this time, it was emitting a faint light. The four of them were overjoyed, and Tayuya shouted: "That should be the Kusanagi sword! Great, we finally found it! In this way, Lord Orochimaru will definitely recognize us!" "That's right, I'll get it!" Kidomaru shouted excitedly. Just when Kidomaru was about to jump up, a cold voice came. "Crystal Escape: The art of breaking crystals and subduing the dragon!" The pink crystal dragon attacked instantly. Kidomaru was shocked and quickly moved away. And on Jinglong¡¯s head, stood a woman with dark blue hair. "Damn it! It's Honglian!" Hong Lian landed on the stone platform and said in a cold voice: "Thank you for your hard work. Now, this Kusanagi sword is mine." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 387 Melee You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Guren! Why are you here!" Tayuya shouted. "Haha, do you really think that I don't know your little tricks? With this kind of intelligence, no wonder Orochimaru-sama looks down on you." Guren mocked. "Damn it! Guren, don't go too far. The four of us found this Kusanagi sword. You'd better hand it over to us honestly. Otherwise, no matter how powerful you are, if the four of us join forces, today you may I¡¯m going to stay here.¡± Tayuya said. "You are so confident, just because of you? You also want to keep me? Four of us can't defeat Kimimaro together, yet you dare to challenge me. Without Kimimaro, the five sound ninjas are just a bunch of trash! Honglian said coldly. When the four people heard this, they all looked angry, and Kidomaru even shouted: "What did you say!" "What? Did I say something wrong?" "Tayuya, Kidomaru, Jirobo, don't talk nonsense to her. The Kusanagi sword is there. Let's defeat Guren together and then take the Kusanagi sword." Sakon said. "good!" The other three nodded in agreement. "Interesting, let me see how much the four of you weigh." Honglian sneered. "Everyone, come on!" Sakon shouted, and then the four of them dispersed and approached Honglian from different directions. "Multiple punches!" "Bangzhang!" "Secret Technique¡¤Spider Sticks Gold!" Sakon, Jirobo, and Kidomaru attacked one after another, while Tayuya stayed one step behind to observe the enemy's situation. Seeing the menacing attacks of several people, Hong Lian was not afraid at all. She just raised the corners of her mouth and then formed seals with her hands! "Crystal Release: Hexagonal Shuriken Dance!" The shurikens formed by countless pink crystals flew in all directions with the red lotus as the center. The four of them were shocked and quickly defended themselves. "Earth Release! Earth Formation Wall!" Jirobo shouted loudly, and then a huge stone wall rose up, blocking Honglian's attack, but the stone wall was also riddled with holes. Looking at the astonishing lethality, the four people felt a chill in their hearts. "Oh? I didn't expect to have such a defensive power, which is worthy of praise, but if it's just like this, I'm afraid it's still far from enough." Honglian said coldly. "This red lotus has two brushes, and it seems that it will be sealed with a curse." Sakon whispered. The other three nodded when they heard the words, and then they were about to unlock the seal. At this moment, Honglian suddenly shouted: "Wait a minute!" The four of them were stunned, and Tayuya said: "What? Are you scared? Then get out of here!" Hong Lian snorted coldly and said, "You don't even know someone is coming. They are a bunch of idiots. Come out, friends who are watching the show over there." Hong Lian looked at the entrance. The four people were shocked and turned around quickly. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT flute if someone were to attack you at this time, it would be bad luck. "Good perception, I didn't expect to be discovered so soon." Kakashi chuckled and walked in from the entrance, followed by four people. Guren's eyes narrowed and he whispered: "Hatake Kakashi? Why are you here!" "What do you think?" Kakashi smiled. "Hmph, could it be that you also like this Kusanagi sword?" Guren said coldly. "It didn't exist originally, but now that I've seen it, I naturally can't let you get what you want. Orochimaru seems to be a little too greedy." Kakashi said. "What Orochimaru-sama likes belongs to Orochimaru-sama. If you want to cause trouble, I, Guren, will never let you go!" Guren said, the chakra in his body was ready to move. "It's interesting, so I won't talk nonsense, let's do it." After Kakashi finished speaking, Sasuke and others behind him were ready to take action. Seeing this, Guren said: "You four, now is not the time for internal strife. Please deal with each other first. Otherwise, the Kusanagi sword will fall into the hands of Konoha, and Orochimaru's anger will not be something you can bear." The four of them looked at each other, and Sakon said: "Guren is right, it doesn't matter if we have internal strife, but if we lose the Kusanagi sword because of this, Orochimaru-sama will not let us go." "Tch, let's take advantage of Guren first, and then we can take action against Guren after settling the accounts with these people." Tayuya said. Now that the situation is clear, the four people are not unreasonable people. At the moment, several people reached an agreement. Five versus fiveThe interface was formally formed. "Five versus five? Find your own opponent." Kakashi said to the four of them. Four people filed out from behind, Kaoru faced Kidomaru, Sakura faced Jirobo, Jugo faced Sakon, and Sasuke ran towards Guren. "Ah, it seems that my opponent is you." Kakashi looked at Tayuya not far away and said. Tayuya was shocked. He never thought that his opponent would become Kakashi. This man who was praised by Lord Orochimaru, Tayuya has no confidence at all. Guren looked at Sasuke who rushed towards him, a little surprised. He originally thought that his opponent would be Kakashi. "Uchiha Sasuke? Is he the vessel abandoned by Orochimaru-sama? How sad." Guren whispered. "Only Orochimaru's lackeys like you would think this is a tragedy. Orochimaru's strength is something I can't stand." Sasuke said coldly. Guren looked cold and shouted: "How dare you speak disrespectfully to Orochimaru-sama! Today I will prove how wise Orochimaru-sama's decision was!" "Crystal escape! Cuijing knife!" Guren formed a seal with his hands, and with a soft drink, pink crystals condensed on Guren's arms and attacked Sasuke fiercely. Sasuke didn't panic and pulled out the long knife from his waist. Ding! The two are fighting, and the war is about to break out. On the other side, Kidomaru looked at Xiang Rin in front of him and snorted coldly: "Tch, she's actually a woman." "What's wrong with the woman? See how I deal with you!" Xianglin shouted. "Arrogant, secret technique¡¤Spider nest is opened!" Kidomaru attacked directly without any nonsense. White liquid spurted out from Kidomaru's mouth, forming a spider web and flying towards Xiang Rin. "What is this!" Although Xianglin was frightened, she condensed a chakra knife with her hands, and then waved it, and the white spider web was instantly shattered! "Chakra knife? Medical ninja? It's really troublesome." Kidomaru's spider silk cannot be cut with a sharp weapon, but there is no way to deal with chakra. Therefore, we are very frightened of enemies who can use chakra freely. "That's all." Xiang Lin mocked. ¡°Woman, you will regret it!¡± The battle between Jirobo and Sakura was violent. Jirofang formed a seal and said: "Escape! Earth Formation Wall!" "Go to hell! Bastard!" Sakura didn¡¯t say anything, she just rushed forward and punched her! boom! The stone wall shattered, and Sakura didn't stop at all. Jirobo was shocked and quickly dodged away. The corner of his mouth twitched and said: "What's wrong with this woman? She has such terrible destructive power." After punching through the earth and escaping, Jirobo said that this was the first time he had seen such a situation after playing in the mud for so many years. "Did you miss it? Then continue!" Sakura said and rushed forward again. "Compared to the big commotion here, Jugo and Sakon's side seemed much quieter. "There is a curse mark on your body?" Chongwu said. Sakon was stunned for a moment and said: "It seems that you know a lot about us, how about it? Are you afraid? This comes from the power of Lord Orochimaru!" "No, I'm just curious about how much power I can exert as a counterfeit." "What did you say!" Sakon said angrily. "Let me test your curse seal." Chongwu said, with black runes on his face. Sakon was surprised and said: "Curse seal?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 388: Curse Seal Showdown You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Sakon looked surprised, as if he didn't expect that someone could actually possess such a thing as a curse seal. In Sakon's impression, only the five sound ninjas and Uchiha Sasuke have this honor. Who is this guy in front of me? Why does he have this thing? "Looking at you, you seem to be surprised." Chongwu said lightly. "Asshole! Why do you have a curse mark! Does Orochimaru-sama like you? Ridiculous!" Sakon roared. "A curse seal? It was originally my thing, and what you have on your body is just a copy of me." "How is that possible!" Sakon said in disbelief. "No one can use this curse seal more freely than me, so don't waste time, let's get started." Zhongwu said, the black runes on his body gradually disappeared, and the whole person turned into a gray monster. Sakon couldn't help but swallowed when he saw this, and whispered: "Curse Seal 2? You can actually enter Curse Seal 2 so freely? You haven't been affected by the Curse Seal yet. What kind of monster is this guy?" With the help of the curse seal blessed by Kakashi, Jugo has already mastered this ability perfectly. The original bloodthirsty murderous intention when using the curse seal has become extremely weak. The only thing that remains unchanged is probably The ferocious face when using the curse seal. That terrifying appearance can probably scare a child to tears. "Since you don't want to move, I won't be polite." After Jugo finished speaking, chakra surged in his right arm, and he immediately ran away and punched Sakon fiercely! "Explosive blow!" Sakon¡¯s pupils shrank and he exclaimed in surprise: ¡°So fast!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, before he had time to dodge, the punch hit Sakon's chest. "Ugh!" With a scream and a mouthful of blood, Sakon's body was broken into two halves by Jugo's punch and flew far away. Chongwu frowned, feeling that something was wrong. Although his blow was powerful, it was not enough to break the person in half. So, the only explanation is that this person did it on purpose. ¡°Damn it, it hurts so much.¡± Sure enough, the half-broken Sakon moved again, and red flesh and blood cells emerged from the incomplete half of the body, eventually forming a black half of the body that resembled armor. The other half of the body also forms a similar body. So, Sakon, who was broken in half, magically turned into two people. ¡°Damn, what a powerful force, Sakon, you¡¯ve got me into big trouble.¡± "Brother, I'm really sorry. I didn't expect that I would be so strong, and I used the form of Curse Seal 2 right away." Chongwu looked at the two people in front of him, a little surprised. He didn't expect that such an operation could be done. I originally thought that the extra head on Sakon's back was just a decoration, but I didn't expect that it could split into a person. So, have we become two opponents now? "Forget it, now is not the time to talk about this, let's kill this person as soon as possible." Ukon said, showing his disgusting tongue, and similarly, his appearance began to change. Black runes surged, and then sharp horns grew on his head, and his hair grew a lot longer. The same change has taken place on Sakon on the other side. His originally handsome face has now become extremely ferocious and terrifying. It may also be the universal nature of the curse seal, which has the side effect of reducing the appearance. Fortunately, the curse seal developed by Kakashi himself is only a medium for storing sage chakra, otherwise he might have to stare at this disgusting face. "Oh? Is this your Curse Seal 2? It's interesting, I hope it can make me enjoy it a little bit." Zhongwu said, a terrifying smile appeared on his ferocious face again. Chongwu in the cursed seal state is completely different from his usual self. He is usually gentle, but now he is a militant! The cursed chakra rose again, and Jugo looked even more terrifying at this time. "Hey, Sakon, how can we fight such a monster?" Ukon complained. "Brother, as long as we join forces, we are invincible." Sakon whispered. "It's easy for you to say it, but such a person must be killed by us to be valuable." "Zhonggo ignored the two people's nagging, and his right fist turned into a monster hand and struck againAnd out! It¡¯s just that this time the momentum is even greater! "Axe-cutting blast!" The terrifying iron fist! The terrifying chakra flow! ????????? All of them show the power of this punch. Cold sweat fell down the faces of Sakon and Ukon, Sakon said: "This is no joke, brother, use that move." "Nonsense, I know it without you having to tell me!" Sakon and Ukon bit their right hands at the same time and formed seals with their hands. "The art of psychics! Rashomon!" The ferocious ghost-faced gate rose from the ground and stood in front of the two of them. At the same time, it also blocked Jugo's heavy punch! Boom! The strong impact formed a terrifying air wave! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? When the smoke dissipated, the ferocious Rashomon was actually penetrated by Jugo with one blow! "Hey, are you kidding? This is the Rashomon that protects Lord Orochimaru, and it was punched through by someone?" Ukon said with a look of disbelief. In the distance, Kakashi, who was playing with Tayuya, saw this scene and couldn't help but whispered: "Oh? I didn't expect that even Rashomon came out. Jugo's mastery of the curse seal is very good, even Rashomon can do it Penetration, although it is only the first level. But the outcome should be known soon." Sakon¡¯s biggest move is Cursed Seal Transformation, and Jugo is the source of Cursed Seal Transformation. If he encounters Jugo, Sakon can only be unlucky. "Too weak! Not enough!" "Zhonggo roared angrily, rushed to Sakon's side, raised his hand and struck! "Steel wrist binding!" Jugo grabbed Sakon¡¯s arm with one hand and exerted a slight force. "Oops!" Sakon secretly thought, but it was too late. " I saw Jugo grabbing Sakon's arm tightly, preventing him from moving, and then smashed it towards the ground with all his strength! boom! Bang bang bang! Continuous heavy blows! The ground was filled with dust, and Sakon was vomiting blood. boom! With another flick, Jugo directly threw Sakon towards Ukon! Ukon quickly took it, but unexpectedly, the huge force caused Ukon to step back several meters, leaving two long scratches on the ground. Poof! Another mouthful of blood spurted out from Sakon's mouth, and his whole state seemed very depressed. "Brother, I can't do it anymore, let me enter your body and take a rest." Sakon said. "It's really useless, come in." Ukon yelled and then integrated Sakon into his body. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m really not used to being the subject.¡± Ukon whispered. Sakon and Ukon were originally twins with the special ability to fuse their bodies. Normally, Sakon is the main body and Ukon sleeps behind his back, but now it's the other way around. "Oh? It's really interesting. It can actually be fused again. It's interesting. Let me tear you all into pieces!" Chongwu growled. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 389 The art of parasitic ghost evil You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! boom! Two fists collide! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A figure was smashed directly into the stone wall! "Too weak! Too weak! Can't you just let me have some fun?" Chongwu roared. Ukon, who was smashed into the stone wall, vomited blood and said weakly: "Is this guy a monster? This strength is a bit too exaggerated! Is he really the origin of the curse seal? This kind of curse seal The intensity feels even more exaggerated than the one on Kimimaro.¡± When Ukon thought of this, he couldn't help but think of the fear of being dominated by Kimimaro in the past. It¡¯s also so powerless. "Damn it! Absolutely not! I have to devote the rest of my life to Lord Orochimaru, how can I die here! Sakon, have you rested? I'm going to use that move!" Ukon whispered. "Brother, it's almost time. You go ahead and let me control your body." The head on the back turned around and said softly. "Okay, let's create a chance to get close first!" Ukon said. "Okay, brother." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Ukon stepped hard with his right foot, and the curse seal ran at full speed, approaching quickly. "Are you here? Punch me again!" Chongwu said, punching out again. Ukon dodges, gets close in an instant, and grabs Jugo¡¯s arm with both hands. "Huh?" Jugo was already there, he clenched his fist with his left hand and punched out again. This time, Ukon didn't dodge, he was directly hit by the fist and flew out again! boom! There was another loud noise, smashing into the stone wall. But this time, Sakon showed a smile. "Successful!" Sakon smiled. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ "How is this going?" Chongwu was surprised. "Secret Technique: The Art of Parasitic Demon Evil!" Ukon's voice came from Jugo, catching Jugo off guard. "What's going on? Where are you!" Chongwu said in surprise. "Haha, there's no need to look for it, I'm in your body." "How is that possible!" Zhongwu said in shock, struggling hard and finally breaking free from the restraints. "Oh? You can actually break free from my restraints, but it has no effect. My secret technique can use chakra to automatically decompose and reconstruct the cells or proteins in the body. I broke up my body and entered your body , I can slowly corrode your cells and destroy your meridian system. You are dead!" Ukon said arrogantly. Sakon, who was lying in the ruins beside him, also smiled. No one has been able to crack this move yet. Anyone who is directly hit by Ukon will die in pain in the end. In the distance, Kakashi was always paying attention to his own battle situation, and could not help but frown when he saw this. Seeing this, Tayuya quickly took out his flute and said, "You don't have to think about it! You can't escape my blockage!" Kakashi smiled when he saw this: "Oh? The little girl is very confident. Well, let me see your methods." Tayuya couldn't help but feel a little angry when he saw this. The runes on his body quickly appeared, and then he directly opened the second form of the curse seal! "Oh, it's a nice look, but it's a bit ugly. Sure enough, Orochimaru has very bad taste." Kakashi complained. "You are not allowed to insult Lord Orochimaru!" Tayuya shouted angrily, then put his right hand to his mouth and bit it, blood oozing out! "The art of psychics!" With a bang, three huge evil spirits appeared in front of Kakashi. "This is my psychic beast, Three Ghosts. Next, you will know what the consequences will be if you annoy me!" "Magic Flute¡¤Fantasy Dance Song!" Tayuya said, put the flute to his mouth, and started playing. The sound of the flute is clear and melodious, but it has a chilling air. "Interesting, sound illusion? It's rare." Kakashi chuckled, and then he became more interested. As for Jugo, Kakashi is not worried. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If he can't deal with anyone on the left or right, Juugo will be a huge disappointment to Kakashi. "Haha, how about it? You arrogant guy, now you know how unpleasant this feeling is, right?" Ukon said arrogantly. ?A pained expression appeared on Zhongwu's face, and he half-knelt on the ground. The feeling of cells being corroded, accompanied by severe pain, is not something ordinary people can endure. "Damn it, you actually used such a despicable move." Chongwu whispered. "Despicable? Hahaha, it's really ridiculous. As long as you can win, how can you call it despicable? Innocent guy, just die obediently!" Ukon shouted. "Are you kidding! I will never lose to a guy like you! Get out of my body!" Zhonggo shouted angrily, the chakra on his body increased sharply, and the silver curse seal behind him collapsed in an instant! "What's going on!" Ukon said in shock. "Curse Seal! Fully activated!" I saw that the gray pattern on Jugo's original body gradually converged, and the monster appearance gradually disappeared. Instead, he looked like a normal person, but the monster hands on his arms were still there. There is black eye shadow on the face, which looks like a fairy mode. "What is going on!" Ukon said in shock. "Do you think my chakra can be fused by you so easily?" Chongwu said coldly. "What?" Ukon exclaimed, feeling a violent mental power rush into his mind. Cold-blooded, indifferent! It¡¯s very much like Orochimaru¡¯s aura! Ukon feels that if he does not leave this body, he may become a madman! In shock and anger, Ukon instantly condensed his body and exited Jugo's body. "I'm waiting for you to come out!" " Jugo shouted softly, grabbed Ukon's right foot with one hand, and then swung it hard, hitting the spot where Sakon was originally. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Ukon screamed and collided with Sakon. The two hit the stone wall again, making the original stone pit even bigger. "It's not over yet! Take the attack! Duolian keeps firing!" " I saw Jugo's right arm turning into a barnacle-like shape, and then huge chakra was brewing in it. Sakon and Ukon couldn't help but shrink their pupils when they saw this. If they were hit by such a density of chakra bullets, they would be dead! But the two of them had no time to react. Following Jonggo's soft drink, a large number of Jonggo's chakra bullets shot out! Bang bang bang bang! Chakra cannonballs were fired at Sakon and Ukon one after another! Only screams were heard, and the breaths of Sakon and Ukon gradually became weak until they disappeared! Seeing this, Zhongwu stopped shooting and exited the curse seal mode. "Huh, it's so dangerous. If it weren't for Ukon's inability to adapt to Ry¨±chi Cave's magical chakra, I'm afraid I wouldn't be able to get rid of this kid. I'm really careless. I didn't expect there to be such a secret technique." Chonggo murmured. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 390 Break it with one punch! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Jirobo looked at the cherry-haired girl in front of him. She had neat short hair and looked very capable. No matter how you look at her, she is just a girl. "Hey, woman, give up, you will never beat me." Jirobo said. Hearing this, Xiao Ying said with some displeasure: "Damn fat man, you are the one who can never beat me!" Hearing this, Jirobo looked angry and said, "Don't call me Fatty! You're done! I've decided! I'm going to cut you into pieces!" Sakura was slightly startled when she saw Jirobo forming a seal with his hands: "Earth Release¡¤Boundary¡¤Tokudodo no!" I saw a semicircular stone wall rising from all sides of Sakura, and then covering the entire area one meter away from Sakura! Sakura's eyes immediately went dark, and she was instantly surrounded by stone walls! "Haha, you are right here, feel the feeling of the chakra being sucked dry!" Jirobo laughed. "It's just that at this time, Sakura couldn't hear Jirobo's laughter at all. Because the thick stone wall has completely sealed Sakura inside. "What's going on with this earth escape? It feels like the chakra in the body is constantly being lost. No, I have to leave quickly." With this thought in mind, Sakura stepped up and kicked the stone wall. There was an instant bang on the stone wall, revealing a large pit, but it did not break open. Jirobo was shocked and said to himself: "What an amazing destructive power. This woman's attack power is so high. If it doesn't work, we have to increase the output of chakra." Jirobo thought this way, and then he placed his hands on the stone wall and suddenly increased the chakra output. Within the stone wall, Sakura watched in surprise as she was blasted out of the deep pit. It recovered quickly! "I see, this stone wall can not only absorb my chakra, but also restore the damaged areas." Sakura murmured in a low voice. "But since it can be damaged, that is to say, it has a certain ability to withstand it. As long as my attack strength exceeds the limit of what it can bear, then the stone wall should crack directly. Is it a test of attack power? That's really looking for Right." Sakura said with an excited smile on her face. When it comes to single-target attack power, there are really few people who can match the Kaili Fist. Even Uchiha Madara once praised Tsunade's strange power punch, which was so destructive that it was even more powerful than the Fourth Raikage who had used the Thunder Armor. Although Sakura's strange power punch is not as strong as Tsunade's, it is still enough to deal with a small earth escape. "If that's the case, then break this turtle shell!" Sakura shouted softly and raised her right fist high! "Drink!" After a short run-up, Sakura's iron fist hit the stone wall! boom! A loud noise! Shibi was actually punched right through by Sakura! "What! How is that possible!" Jirobo was shocked, looking at Sakura right in front of him with a look of disbelief on his face. But Sakura didn¡¯t shock him for long, and her right fist hit Jirobo! boom! Another sound! Jirobo was directly smashed and flew out! "Huh? It seems that a lot of power has been absorbed by this stone wall." Sakura murmured. In the distance, Jirobo slowly got up, with an indignant look on his face. "Woman! You succeeded in irritating me!" Jirobo said, the runes on his body also appeared, and then he directly activated the second form of the curse seal. Although Jirobo is arrogant, Jirobo is very clear about the power of the punch just now. In the state of Curse Seal 1, he does not have much chance of winning. Only with Curse Seal 2, can he have a chance to fight! Jirofang formed a seal with his hands and shouted softly: "Tu Dun¡¤Tu Ling Danzi!" I saw Jirobo grabbing the ground with both hands, and in an instant, a boulder five to six meters long and more than two meters wide was lifted directly by Jirobo, and then threw it towards Sakura. Although Sakura is frightened, she will not be confused. If you attack her in any way, I will break it with one punch! "Strange power fist!" boom! With one punch, the huge stone fell apart. Jirobo was startled and whispered: "What a terrifying power. This kind of attack is the fifth generation Hokage Tsunade's strange power fist? Then this woman is Tsunade's disciple."? With cherry-colored hair, if it¡¯s not Uzumaki Kaoru, then it¡¯s Haruno Sakura? Are you an expert in physical arts? Then let¡¯s see whose physical skills are more powerful! " Jirobo is proficient in earth escape, but his physical skills are also very powerful. Especially under the curse seal, the strength is doubled, and coupled with the already huge body, the already advantageous physical skills become even more amazing. "Bangzhang!" Jirobo let out a soft drink, and blasted out with his right palm, forming a chakra wave. Sakura had just smashed the boulder, and she quickly dodged when she saw it. As a medical ninjutsu, evasion is a very good skill. "Escape, tsk, then let's attack at close range!" Jirobo muttered, then moved his feet and approached quickly. "Protruding shoulders!" Jirobo rushed over, leaning towards Sakura with his right shoulder. If the right shoulder, which is condensed with chakra, is really hit, I'm afraid it won't feel too good. But Sakura didn¡¯t have the slightest intention to hide, she just went up and punched him. "Sakura rush!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The collision of fist and shoulder! Tear it apart! With a soft sound, Jirobo felt as if his right shoulder had been hit by a hammer, and it was a little numb for a moment! "Damn it! High five!" With his right shoulder frustrated, Jirobo did not immediately distance himself. Instead, his left fist came out again and hit Sakura's chin. Sakura couldn't dodge and was directly hit in the air! "ah!" Sakura cried out in pain, feeling as if the punch hit her head. "Good opportunity! Raise your knees!" Jirobo bent his legs and immediately jumped into the air. Then he bent his right knee and pressed it against Sakura's abdomen! "ah!" With a scream, Sakura let out a cry of pain! Jirobo showed a proud smile, but this was not over yet. Jirobo's body continued to rise, surpassing Sakura, and blasted out with his left palm! "Press your palms!" A huge chakra wave came down from above and directly hit Sakura's body that was bent in pain! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Sakura was directly blasted into the ground! Jirobo slowly fell down, looked at Sakura who was unaware of the people on the ground, and smiled arrogantly: "I thought it was so powerful, but it turned out to be just that, hahaha!" "Yeah?" A cold word sounded in Jirobo's ears, which made him startled. He quickly turned his head, but he received a fatal blow! "My feet hurt!" I saw Sakura appearing behind Jirobo without knowing when, and kicked out with a terrifying momentum. Jirobo was kicked directly into the ground, only a head was exposed, and his mouth was full of blood. "how so¡­¡­" Jirobo reluctantly looked at Sakura who was driven into the deep pit by him, but at this time, he saw that Sakura was nowhere to be seen, only a wooden stake was left. "Replacing Substitution Technique?" Jirobo looked at the wooden stake with a look of dismay on his face, never expecting that this would be the result. "The higher the level of Ninjutsu, the better. Ninjutsu that is suitable for tactics is the best. This is what Kakashi-sensei taught me, so you can go with peace of mind." Sakura murmured. . Although Jirobo was full of unwillingness at this time, he could only close his eyes. That kick directly interrupted the meridians throughout his body. At this time, he was already dead and could no longer die. Seeing this, Sakura breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the battle situation of the others. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 391 Kagura¡¯s Heart Eye! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The six-handed Kidomaru looks like a spider. Xianglin looked at the guy in front of her and felt a little nauseous. "Hey, what's going on with you? You're really disgusting. You're a weird guy with six arms." Xiang Lin complained. Kidomaru snorted coldly and said, "Hmph, how can you understand the mystery of this?" "It's so disgusting. It makes me feel like a ghost or a human being. I have no sense of being a human being at all." Xiang Lin said with disdain. "Shut up! How can you, a person who lives in the sun, understand how painful it is for us who are struggling in the dark? Ridiculous!" Kidomaru roared. The five sound ninjas are all orphans of the war. They originally lived in darkness and struggled constantly. Until he met Orochimaru, his talent was cultivated, and he finally became Orochimaru's useful subordinate. For them, Orochimaru is their belief, so as long as they can help Orochimaru, they don't care what he becomes. You are not afraid of giving your life, let alone turning into a six-armed monster? ???????????????????????????? For some reason, looking at Kidomaru¡¯s eyes, Xiang Rin seemed to feel the same way for a moment. Xianglin was also an orphan of the war. She originally had a mother, but she died in Caoyin Village and was sucked dry. ??Then he escaped from Kusakure Village and met Kakashi, and then he really lived a normal life. But Xianglin has never forgotten those tragic years in Caoyin Village. During the Chunin Examination, I met people from Kusakure Village, and Xiang Rin killed them without mercy. Because it was the beasts of Caoyin Village who killed her mother. Therefore, at this time, Xiang Rin felt a sense of pity and sympathy for Kidomaru. "What kind of look are you looking at? Pity me? That's ridiculous! I don't need anyone's pity! Go to hell!" When Kidomaru saw Xiang Rin¡¯s expression, his most sensitive nerve seemed to be touched, and he immediately ran away. He instantly entered the state of Curse Seal 2, then bit his finger and formed a seal with both hands! "The art of psychics!" With a bang, a huge spider hung upside down in the air, looking even more disgusting. Kidomaru hung on the spider's body and sneered: "Taste the wonderful taste of this!" Kidomaru said, took out a kunai and lightly scratched the spider's belly. In an instant, countless small spiders fell from the big spider's belly! "Ah! How disgusting!" Xianglin exclaimed, the scene of dense spiders falling from mid-air is really disgusting for girls. "Damn it, are you kidding me! You actually use such a nasty trick on a girl!" Xiang Lin punched the ground, and then made a deep pit. Strange power punch! After following Tsunade for two years, Xiang Rin also learned this unique skill. Xianglin directly lifted up the stone and threw it towards the big spider in mid-air! The speed is so fast that it is terrifying! Along the way, the little spiders were completely bounced away by the rocks, and no one could get close to Xianglin's body. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The stone hit the big spider and was penetrated instantly! With blood flowing freely, the big spider was in pain and returned to the psychic world with a bang. All this happened in a flash of lightning. Before Kidomaru could react, the big spider disappeared. ¡°Hey, hey, isn¡¯t this a little too cruel?¡± Kidomaru never thought that this girl, who looked weak and weak, could have such brutal attack power. "Damn it! How dare you use such a disgusting move, I will never let you go!" Xiang Rin shouted angrily and rushed towards Kidomaru. "Raging waves combo!" Xiang Rin waved his fists and hit Kidomaru! Kidomaru was unable to react in time and was punched several times by Xiang Rin first. Ding! The two of them dispersed. Kidomaru didn't seem to be too hurt, but Xiangren had a pained expression on his face. "Wow! What is your skin made of? It's too hard!" Xianglin shook his hands and asked in confusion:??. "Haha, my body surface can secrete spider gold at any time, making the body surface metal. You can't hurt me at all." Kidomaru mocked. "Damn it, I should have just used my strange power punch to beat this kid away! Bullshit spiders are sticky with gold!" Xiang Lin said with a curse. "It seems that your melee combat ability is good, let's see if your long-range attack ability is also as good!" As Kidomaru spoke, his figure disappeared again, and then countless golden kunai appeared from all directions. "This number is too amazing!" Xiang Lin said in surprise, and then kept dodging. Fortunately, Xiang Rin, like Sakura, has withstood Tsunade's terrifying evasion training. Otherwise, after this round of kunai attacks, Xiang Rin would probably have to give up. "What! They all managed to dodge! How is that possible! What agility!" Kidomaru said in surprise. Xianglin was breathing heavily. Obviously, the escape just now was not easy for her. "This kind of density of attacks is really foul. It would be great if Ningji's brother saves his life. They can all be deflected in an instant." Xiang Rin murmured. "Then, if there are more, you won't be able to dodge, right?" Kidomaru said, and fired numerous gold-sticked kunai again. "What? You're coming again!" Xianglin exclaimed, facing the overwhelming gold kunai, she couldn't help but feel her scalp numb. Chakra surged throughout the body, and the speed increased again. Xiang Rin dodged left and right, took out the kunai, and kept hitting the incoming kunai. Tear it apart! No matter how fast Xiang Rin is, she will inevitably be hit by the incoming sticky gold kunai. "Damn it! The rat hiding in the dark! I won't let you go!" Another wave of attacks ended, and Xianglin looked a little embarrassed at this time. The clothes were torn in several places and blood spilled out. Although the wound was not deep, it stained the skirt of his clothes red. "Oh? Did you still avoid it? Well, let's see how you avoid it this time." Kidomaru said, spitting out a demon bow from his mouth. "Spider Battle Bow!" Kidomaru held the long bow in his hand, spit out sticky gold from his mouth to form arrows, bit the bow string and arrows with his teeth, and aimed at Xiangren. "Do you really think I can't find you? Kagura's eyes! Open!" Xianglin said and closed her eyes. Kagura Heart Eye! One of the abilities of the Uzumaki clan, a move that can only be used by Uzumaki clan members with strong sensory abilities. You can sense the enemy's chakra within a large range. With this move, unless you have terrifying hiding abilities, you will have nothing to hide! "found it!" Xianglin's eyes suddenly opened and she looked somewhere. Kidomaru was startled and thought to himself: "Has she already discovered me? No matter, the hit accuracy is 100%! The destructive power! The greatest! Go to hell!" Kidomaru instantly let go of his bow and arrow, and the golden arrow flew out of the bow! Whoops! A burst of wind sounded! The speed is so fast, it¡¯s breathtaking! Xianglin looked at the flying arrow, but he didn't panic. Just when the arrow was about to hit Xianglin, Xianglin dodged slightly to the left, and then his right palm was filled with chakra, turning into chakra. The carat scalpel struck directly on the golden arrow! Ding! With a crisp sound, the gold-stick arrow broke into two halves! "Thishow is this possible!" Kidomaru said in shock. And all this is not over yet. "King Kong Blockade!" Countless golden chains, based on incense, shot out, entangling Kidomaru in the distance. King Kong Blockade! The Uzumaki clan's unique sealing technique can instantly release chains that can bind people, even tailed beasts! "What! What is this!" Kidomaru said in shock. ¡°Things that will send you to hell!¡± Xiang Rin¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in front of Kidomaru, and then punched out! boom! There was a loud noise, Kidomaru was entangled in golden chains, unable to move at all, so his head was hit head-on by Kaoru's iron fist. The whole body fell straight into the ground, creating a deep pit. Xiang Rin landed next to Kidomaru and said coldly: "You lost." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 392 The knife is broken! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! On the high platform, there was a Kusanagi sword, and Sasuke and Guren looked at each other. "Uchiha Sasuke, I will prove that Lord Orochimaru made the right decision to abandon you! Only I am qualified to be Lord Orochimaru's container!" Guren sneered. "It's really sad. Is your purpose in life only to be Orochimaru's container? Don't you have any goals of your own in life?" Sasuke mocked. "What do you know! It is my greatest honor to be able to devote myself to Lord Orochimaru! You guy, you don't know how to appreciate it! Lord Orochimaru took a fancy to your body, and you actually refused! Do you know that you refused? What an honor it is!" Honglian said excitedly. Since Guren was adopted by Orochimaru, he has always admired Orochimaru. When he learned that Orochimaru was looking for a container in order to reincarnate as a corpse, Guren even wanted to give his body as a container to Orochimaru. It is a pity that Orochimaru was originally quite satisfied with Guren's ability, but since he discovered the fatal weakness in Guren's blood succession limit, he no longer has much interest in Guren's body. What Orochimaru wants is a young body that has no weaknesses and is full of potential. Guren, obviously does not meet this point. However, Orochimaru was quite impressed by Guren's powerful personal ability, so he put Guren in charge of this operation. In Guren¡¯s view, this is a supreme trust in himself, and he must never let Orochimaru-sama down. Therefore, Honglian tried his best this time. Seeing the Kusanagi sword right in front of him, Guren naturally would not give up. No matter who the opponent is! "Pathetic guy, I can't understand your dream, but I don't think you can take this Kusanagi sword with you." Sasuke said coldly, and then pulled out the long sword from his waist. "Arrogant! Let me take a good look at how much you weigh, and how much you can deserve to be valued by Lord Orochimaru!" Hong Lian gave a soft drink, and then formed a seal with both hands: "Crystal Escape¡¤Crystal Pentagram Road!" As soon as he finished speaking, a crystal stretched out from the ground and stabbed Sasuke in a straight line. Sasuke didn't panic, the long knife in his hand was attached to the Chidori's electricity, directly shattering the pink crystal! But when Sasuke's long sword touched the crystal, he frowned slightly. "This crystal is harder than expected." Sasuke thought to himself, but his hands did not stop. "Art fire escape ho fireball!" As the first ninjutsu that Sasuke has mastered, Sasuke has already mastered it very well. He gently placed his left hand on his lips, and then spit out a huge fireball! "Jingyun¡¤Jingjingjing!" A crystal mirror formed instantly in front of Guren, completely blocking Sasuke's fireball without causing any damage. "Such a high defense!" Sasuke whispered. The seal in Hong Lian's hand changed again, and she shouted softly: "Jing Escape¡¤Cui Jing Clone Technique!" Immediately, an identical red lotus walked out of the crystal mirror. "Huh? Physical clone?" Sasuke's eyes were scarlet and he whispered as he looked at the crystal clone that walked out. At this time, the two red lotuses formed seals at the same time: "Jingyun¡¤Yu Shendu Technique!" I saw a linear formation of crystals instantly forming under Sasuke's feet, heading towards Sasuke. Sasuke was startled and quickly jumped out of range, but Guren's movements did not stop! "Crystal Escape¡¤Crystal Pentagram Prison!" The pink crystal rose directly into the sky and froze Sasuke's feet! "Oops!" Sasuke secretly thought, but it was a step too late. Guren narrowed his eyes, and the pink crystal climbed up again, directly condensing Sasuke's body into it. "Hmph, it's just that, I thought it was so powerful. Just wait and turn into crumbs with my crystal." Honglian said coldly. From a distance, Kakashi looked at this scene, slightly surprised. "This Honglian's Crystal Escape is indeed powerful and changeable. It is somewhat similar to Bai's Ice Escape, but it is more outstanding in terms of solidity and change methods. I don't know if it's because Bai hasn't practiced it well enough, or if it's because of this There is indeed something clever about Jingdun. But if it's just like this, it's still a little short of being able to deal with Sasuke." Kakashi thought to himself, then withdrew his gaze and continued playing with the three ghosts in front of him. Just before Honglian?The big deal was decided, and when I was about to reach out for the Kusanagi sword, there was a sudden sound of breaking. "Chidori-ryu!" Sasuke shouted and released terrifying thunder currents all over his body! The thunder current directly shattered Guren's Crystal Release, and Sasuke also broke out of the crystal! The long knife in his hand slashed straight down at Honglian! Hong Lian was startled, and a crystal blade instantly formed in his right hand. "Crystal escape! Cuijing knife!" Ding! Sasuke¡¯s long sword and Guren¡¯s emerald sword struck each other fiercely! "You're actually fine!" Honglian said in surprise. "Jing Dun, you just want to kill me, but you look down on these eyes!" The scarlet Sharingan looked directly at Guren, surprising him. "Sharingan!" Guren said fiercely. "Genjutsu! Sharingan!" Honglian only felt a ding, and her body seemed to be out of control. "Oops! I'm under an illusion!" Honglian said secretly, as the chakra in his body rioted. By the time Hong Lian broke free from the illusion, a long knife had already been slashed straight in front of her. Hong Lian quickly dodged and dodged. "Oh? You actually cracked my illusion so quickly." Sasuke said slightly surprised. "Hmph!" Honglian snorted coldly, and the blood and energy in his body surged. Forcibly breaking Sasuke's illusion caused the chakra in Guren's body to feel a little uncomfortable for a while. "It seems like we need to be a little more serious." Sasuke murmured. "Then let's try and see who falls first!" Honglian said unconvinced. "I think so too." Sasuke said softly, and then the thunder attribute chakra in his body surged! "Thunder Escape Armor!" Sasuke's body was tightly surrounded by thunder armor, which looked quite terrifying for a moment. Hong Lian was slightly surprised, but still snorted coldly: "Hmph! Bluffing! Crystal Escape¡¤Breaking Crystal Dragon Subduing Technique!" Guren formed a seal with his hands, and then a crystal dragon emerged from the ground and crashed towards Sasuke. Sasuke remained calm, his blood-red eyes staring coldly at the speeding crystal dragon. "Chidori Blade!" Sasuke holds the sword with both hands, and the blade is covered with blue thunder, while the sound of a thousand birds flashes continuously! Sasuke jumped up and then fell down with his sword! Bang! The long knife struck the crystal dragon on the head. For a moment, the scene was somewhat stalemate. Sasuke frowned, and the chakra output in his hand doubled! Tear it apart! The crystal dragon shattered with one blow and fell powerlessly! Bang! Sasuke¡¯s sword is broken! ! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 393 The Voice of a Thousand Birds! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "The hardness is so high that even the long sword broke into pieces!" Sasuke's mouth went numb, and he felt as if he had hit something like a diamond. Fortunately, the crystal dragon also shattered in response, otherwise Sasuke would have been injured by this blow. "Haha, your sword has been broken, what else can you do?" Honglian smiled, and then formed a seal with both hands! "Crystal Escape¡¤Crystal Pentagonal Road!" Suddenly a pink crystal popped out of the ground and stabbed towards Sasuke in mid-air! "If you want to capture me like this, then you are underestimating me!" The magatama in Sasuke's eyes kept turning, and then he formed seals with his hands, and blue thunder condensed on his left hand. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The sound of a thousand birds chirping in unison! "Chidori!" Sasuke whispered, and the terrifying scream resounded throughout the space! It¡¯s stabbed! There was a soft sound, and the pink crystal that stabbed was instantly shattered by Sasuke's Chidori. However, Sasuke did not show any joy. Instead, he looked at the quietly broken crystal not far away. "What's going on? The attack range of my Chidori is not that wide." Doubts instantly filled Sasuke's heart. Guren's eyes narrowed and he whispered: "Chidori? Hatake Kakashi's original ninjutsu?" Sasuke's momentum continued unabated, and the Chidori on his left hand hit Guren! "Tch, troublesome guy." Honglian said secretly, but his hands did not stop at all. "Crystal Escape! Red Fruit!" The pink crystals condensed instantly, forming a fruit-like shape, wrapping Hong Lian's whole body in it. Chidori also hit the pink crystal hard at this moment! boom! Like a golden crow landing on the ground! Countless sparks splashed! But the pink crystal is not damaged at all! Sasuke frowned. Although Chidori had just broken through the crystal escape attack and its power had been reduced, it was still unable to break through the mirror surface of the crystal. The defense of this thing was high enough. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The sound of a thousand birds chirping is endless! Sasuke¡¯s moves were so old that the Chidori just had time to let out one last chirp and then quietly dispersed! And at this moment, a corner of the Jingdun Mirror was strangely broken! Sasuke and Guren were stunned at the same time, not knowing why. "What's going on? A flaw in the blood succession limit? Or an accident?" Sasuke was a little confused, but he seemed to have thought of something, but couldn't come to a conclusion. And at this moment, there was a sound of breaking wind behind Sasuke! Sasuke was startled and quickly moved away, but he was a step too late. A cut was made on his back by the crystal knife. Fortunately, the wound was not deep, just a small injury. "Damn it, I actually forgot about this guy's previous physical clone. You really can't be careless!" Sasuke whispered. Seeing that Sasuke had dodged a blow from his clone, Guren felt a little regretful. He didn't expect that in this situation, Sasuke could actually react and dodge. His body's agility was really not that high. "Uchiha Sasuke, you are no match for me, surrender obediently." Guren said coldly. "Huh, ignorant, I have already seen through your moves!" Sasuke stared at Guren with a pair of scarlet Sharingan eyes, which made Guren's heart skip a beat. "Did he really see through my ninjutsu? How is that possible! It must be a lie!" Honglian thought to himself. "No doubt, I have found a way to crack it. Next time, your Crystal Escape will be useless!" Sasuke¡¯s confident words cast a shadow over Guren¡¯s heart. Sasuke's mind silently reflected on what had just happened. When a thousand birds are singing, the crystal escape of this red lotus will disappear for no reason. That is definitely not a coincidence! But what¡¯s the secret in it! Crystal Escape? Crystal? What can be used to decipher the structure of a crystal? ultrasound! Sasuke's eyes couldn't help but light up when he thought of this. "I see. So, does the secret lie in the sound? Is it the frequency?" Sasuke thought to himself, and then his battle plan emerged. Looking at Sasuke¡¯s confident look, GurenPanicked for no reason. It seems that it has fallen into some kind of predicament. "Damn it, you can't let him confuse your mind, it must be the illusion of the Sharingan! Calm down!" Guren thought to himself, forcing himself to calm down. Seeing that Sasuke remained motionless, Guren had no intention of continuing the stalemate and formed a seal with his hands again! "Crystal Release: Hexagonal Shuriken Dance!" A large number of hexagonal shurikens condensed from around Guren, and then Guren waved his hand gently, and the hexagonal shurikens flew towards Sasuke! The crystal clone on the side also came in surprise. Seeing this, Sasuke didn¡¯t panic and used Chidori again! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The sound of a thousand birds chirping again! Sasuke did not show any joy, but became even more solemn. "This is not enough! More precise control is needed! More accurate judgment!" Sasuke thought to himself, the scarlet Sharingan ignored the flying hexagonal shuriken, and instead looked at the Chidori in his hand. The Chidori¡¯s voice is getting louder and louder! The entire space was filled with this terrifying sound! But the next moment, the voice suddenly became extremely quiet! The sound of a thousand birds actually completed an extreme volume change in an instant! "No, it's not quite right. It's not the volume of the sound, it's the frequency! This frequency is wrong!" Sasuke shouted angrily in his heart, and then the three magatama in his eyes moved even crazier! Just when the hexagonal crystal shuriken was about to touch Sasuke's body, a smile suddenly appeared on Sasuke's face! The sound of a thousand birds disappeared at this moment! And what also disappeared was the speeding hexagonal crystal shuriken! And the crystal clone! Hong Lian was shocked! "what happened!" The corners of Sasuke's mouth raised slightly and he said, "I told you, I have found your weakness!" "How is that possible! I don't believe it!" Honglian shouted in horror, and then formed seals with his hands again! "Crystal Escape: The art of breaking crystals and subduing the dragon!" The crystal dragon appeared again and crashed towards Sasuke! Sasuke didn¡¯t move at all, and the blue current in his left hand surged out again! "The sound of a thousand birds!" The silent Chidori appeared again, and the crystal dragon shattered directly when it was less than one meter away from Sasuke! Kakashi in the distance saw this and smiled: "Chidori has no voice, but it's not Raikiri, the voice of Chidori? It's really an interesting ninjutsu. Sasuke is indeed a genius. On the spot, he can also kill Chidori." Develop such an application." ¡°This, this, this¡­how is this possible!¡± Honglian had a look of disbelief on her face, and her original confidence disappeared at this moment. She can accept that Jingxun was dispersed by Sasuke, but she cannot accept that Jingxun was completely annihilated by an unknown attack before he even got close to Sasuke! "Nothing is impossible. Although your ninjutsu is powerful, its weaknesses are too obvious. I won this battle!" Sasuke said, the Chidori in his hand instantly extended! "Thousand Birds Sharp Spear!" It¡¯s stabbed! The extended Chidori stabbed directly into Guren's chest, and blood overflowed! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 394 The weird Orochimaru You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Powerful thunder-attribute chakra invaded Honglian's body, and a mouthful of blood spurted out directly from Honglian's mouth! ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s like this!¡± Hong Lian whispered, the feeling of numbness gradually made her feel blurred. Honglian struggled to get out of the range of the Chidori Sharp Spear, and at his feet was the end of the stone platform! It¡¯s stabbed! The tip of the Chidori Sharp Spear that Guren pulled away from her body immediately fell onto the stone platform! "Lord Orochimaru, I'm sorry, Guren let you down!" This was Honglian¡¯s last thought, and then her eyes darkened and she fainted. At this moment, a figure suddenly shot out from the intersection, reaching out to catch Honglian who was about to land! Gray hair, round black frames, and a faint smile always hanging on the corner of the mouth! Pharmacist¡¯s pocket! "You are indeed a troublesome woman, and you still need me to save you." Kabuto Yakushi and Guren are not on good terms. There is only one reason why they appear here to rescue Guren! "Is Orochimaru here?" Kakashi murmured, and then he sensed the breath of a snake! The three ghosts in front of him were still attacking ferociously, but Kakashi no longer had the slightest interest in them. As soon as Shunbu opened, the three ghosts were instantly sent back to the psychic world by Kakashi. "this¡­¡­" Tayuya was still in shock, but Kakashi appeared behind Tayuya and said softly: "Sorry, it's time to play." Before Tayuya could react, he only heard a burst of palm wind from behind, and then he felt a pain in the back of his neck and fainted. "Haha, Kakashi, taking action against a junior is not a glorious thing." The hoarse voice sounded in the large space, full of magnetism. And in the whole world, there is only one person with such a voice! Orochimaru! Kakashi looked at the entrance and saw a figure walking in. ??Goose yellow kimono, purple eyeliner, and those golden snake eyes! There was still that playful smile on his lips, and he looked at the only person in the audience who deserved his attention, Kakashi. Kakashi chuckled and said: "It is indeed disgraceful, so you should be lucky that I still keep her alive." "Oh? If you like it, I won't mind even if you kill her." Orochimaru smiled, making the hair stand on end! "I have no such interest, I'll give it back to you!" Kakashi said, throwing Tayuya to Orochimaru. Orochimaru calmly reached out and took it. At this time, Kabuto walked back to Orochimaru with Guren in his arms and said: "Lord Orochimaru, Guren's condition is a bit bad and needs treatment." "Really?" Orochimaru said, handed Tayuya to Kabuto, then looked at Sasuke on the stone platform, and said with a smile: "You are indeed Sasuke-kun. In just two years, he has grown so much. At this point, Kakashi, I regret my previous deal with you." Kakashi smiled and said: "It's useless to regret, Sasuke will no longer follow you." "That's true, but there is always another way, right? Kakashi." Orochimaru smiled. Kakashi couldn't help but frown when he heard this. This Orochimaru actually gave him a sense of danger. What exactly happened to him? At this time, Sakura and the other three had already run to Kakashi's side, and Sasuke also pulled out the Kusanagi sword placed on the stone platform and jumped to Kakashi's side. "Kakashi-sensei." Sakura called out worriedly. Kakashi raised his hand slightly to reassure Sakura. Seeing this, Sakura said nothing. "Orochimaru, the purpose of your coming here is for this Kusanagi sword, right? It's a pity that I will not give it to you." Kakashi said. Hearing this, Orochimaru¡¯s eyes fell on the Kusanagi sword in Sasuke¡¯s hands. Sasuke's eyes narrowed slightly and he looked at Orochimaru. This man who once frightened him seems to have become stronger now! Even though he has become much stronger, he can still feel that there still seems to be a distance between him and Orochimaru. "Haha, I did come here for it before,But at this moment, it seems that this trip was a bit wasted. Orochimaru smiled. "Oh? Why?" Kakashi asked confused. "Haha, this Kusanagi sword seems to be just a counterfeit. Sure enough, there is only one real Kusanagi sword, which is the one in my hand." Orochimaru smiled, very happily, but also confusing. Kakashi looked at the Kusanagi sword in Sasuke's hand and looked at it carefully. No matter in terms of materials or workmanship, the quality of this Kusanagi sword is definitely not bad, but compared with the Kusanagi sword in Orochimaru's hand, it is indeed a level lower, but it is definitely a rare and good sword. "In this case, then this Kusanagi sword has no meaning to me. Sasuke, it seems that your long sword is broken, so this sword will be the gift I gave you at that time." Orochimaru said with a smile. . "Hmph! You are quite generous." Sasuke said coldly. It¡¯s really strange to feel that the knife is clearly in his hand, but Orochimaru said it was given to him. "Of course, the intelligence and search for the Kusanagi Sword were all done by my people. Naturally, the Kusanagi Sword is also mine." Orochimaru said matter-of-factly. When Kakashi heard this, he actually felt that it made some sense. ¡°Then, that¡¯s it for this meeting, Kakashi, I¡¯m looking forward to our next meeting.¡± After Orochimaru finished speaking, he turned around and left without any hesitation. Kabuto held Guren in one hand and held Tayuya in the other, followed Orochimaru and left. "Kakashi-sensei, shall we chase?" Sasuke asked. Kakashi shook his head and said: "No, Orochimaru's strength should not be underestimated, and Kabuto's strength is not weak either. If we attack rashly, there may be casualties. The mission has been completed, there is no need to create any more conflicts." Everyone had no choice but to give up after hearing this. Indeed, facing Orochimaru, these people are indeed in danger. If Kakashi was alone, Kakashi wouldn't mind having a fight with Orochimaru. After all, Orochimaru gave Kakashi a very weird feeling at this time, and Kakashi also wanted to figure out what was going on with this weird feeling. . But with Sasuke and others present, Kakashi couldn't let go. After all, Kakashi was not in his prime. After weighing the pros and cons, Kakashi still did not act rashly. Kakashi suddenly thought of something and exclaimed: "Oh no! Shikaku-senpai!" Since Orochimaru is here, has he also been to the base camp of Oto Ninja? So isn't Senior Shikaku a sheep entering a tiger's mouth? Thinking of this, Kakashi couldn't help but feel anxious. He led the four of them away from here and quickly headed towards the sound ninja base camp! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 395 Belonging You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The four of them followed Kakashi and filed out. Sakura asked with some confusion: "Kakashi-sensei, what's wrong?" "Since Orochimaru is here, it means he has arrived early. If he arrives, where will he go?" Kakashi said. The four of them were shocked when they heard this, and Sakura said: "The sound ninja's station!" "Yes, senior Shikaku and Huoda are going to the base camp of Oto Ninja. If Orochimaru and the others happened to be there before, I'm afraid" Kakashi said, regretting secretly in his heart. Unexpectedly, the information provided by the ninja named Lu Zhuzhu in the illusion was wrong. It should be that Orochimaru sped up his pace, or some other change, that allowed him to arrive here so quickly. Sasuke suddenly said at this time: "Kakashi-sensei, Shikaku-senpai and the others should be fine." "Oh? Sasuke, how do you know?" Kakashi asked curiously. "We just fought against Guren's five people. The whole journey took less than ten minutes, and Orochimaru rushed over. The distance from here to the sound-nin station is the same as the distance from where we were separated from Mr. Shikaku and Huoda to the sound-nin station. There is a difference in the time it takes to reach distance. With such a short time difference, Orochimaru and the others may not have met senior Shikaku at all. Even if they did, in such a short period of time, with the strength of Mr. Shikaku, It¡¯s impossible to be killed instantly by Orochimaru.¡± After analyzing Sasuke¡¯s strength, Kakashi suddenly realized that what he said seemed to make sense. But Kakashi¡¯s footsteps did not slow down. "Sasuke, you are right. However, Orochimaru is very likely to return to the sound ninja station at this time, so we still have to hurry there, just in case. I don't know if Shikaku-senpai and the others have finished the battle." Sasuke nodded and said, "Yes!" Sage mode is temporarily unavailable, and Kakashi has no way of knowing what Shikaku is doing now. "Parker's psychic technique hasn't been unlocked yet. He should still be following Shikaku-senpai and the others, so it shouldn't be a big problem." Kakashi thought to himself. The five people used all their legs and were extremely fast. However, Kakashi still felt that it was a little slow, so he planned to go with full firepower and get over first. Sasuke and Sakura here both have their own flying thunder god kunai. If something happens, they can rush over as soon as possible, so it shouldn't be a big problem. And just when Kakashi wanted to speed up, Xianglin suddenly said: "Brother Kakashi, I feel that the chakras of Teacher Shikaku and Huoda are rapidly approaching us." As soon as these words came out, Kakashi immediately stopped his running behavior. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of Xianglin's perception is no weaker than his own state of immortal mode. "How far is it from us?" Kakashi asked. "If we move forward at this speed, we will meet in three minutes." "Really? That's good." Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief. It seems like there shouldn't be much of a problem. Three minutes later, several people met. "Shikaku-senpai, how is the situation?" Kakashi asked. "Successfully resolved, there were only a few people left at the sound ninja station. Huoda and I quickly resolved the battle. I originally planned to clean the battlefield, but Parker suddenly said that your scent was approaching quickly, so I thought something might have happened. So I rushed over. Did you solve it over there?" Lu Jiu said. "Well, the matter was resolved smoothly, the Kusanagi sword was obtained, and we also met Orochimaru." Shikaku was startled and said: "Sure enough, is Orochimaru here too? No wonder there are not many sound ninjas left. It is estimated that the rest were called back by Orochimaru. Did you fight against Orochimaru?" Kakashi shook his head and said: "We have constraints on each other, so we didn't take action, but I feel that Orochimaru seems a little strange." "Strange? How to say?" "It's like a different person. It's possible that Orochimaru has reincarnated into another corpse." Kakashi thought for a moment and gave his answer. "Really? According to the intelligence, Orochimaru's body fit perfectly last time and was able to exert almost all of his strength. Without losing his physical body, he would be reincarnated. Could it be that he encountered a better body?" Shikaku guessed. Shikaku¡¯s words woke up the dreamer, and Kakashi suddenly realized. Could it be Kimimaro! Originally Orochimaru was extremely satisfied with Kimimaro's body. If it weren't for Kimimaro's blood disease that couldn't be cured, there would be no help at all.??What happened. But now that Kimimaro's blood disease has been cured with Kakashi's help, it is not impossible for Orochimaru to attack Kimimaro again. The four sound ninjas and Guren all appeared, but Kimimaro, the strongest one, was nowhere to be seen Kakashi felt awe-struck, Orochimaru seemed to have found a new path. "Could it be that Orochimaru will take action against the Hyuga clan?" Kakashi secretly thought, indeed feeling that it was somewhat possible. "It looks like I've created a big problem for myself." Kakashi had many thoughts running through his mind, but they were all vague. But what is certain is that Orochimaru at this time may be difficult to deal with. Seeing that Kakashi's expression became a little serious, Shikaku asked: "Kakashi, what's wrong?" "It's nothing, I just feel that Orochimaru has become stronger and may have an impact on Konoha." Kakashi explained casually. "Maybe, but now is not the time to care about these things. Orochimaru's traces are not easy to find. It is better to report the mission situation to Lord Godai." Shikaku said. "Yes, let Tsunade-sama worry about it." Kakashi smiled. Sakura behind her heard this and held a moment of silence for Tsunade. ¡°These two are really good at deflecting blame. Now the seven people gathered and returned to Daming Mansion in the Kingdom of Flowers. Shikaku and the Daimyo went to report the status of the mission, and asked the Daimyo to send people to the Oto Ninja's station to clean up the battlefield. By this time, Orochimaru should have left long ago, and there would be no danger for these people to go. The daimyo was very happy to know that the group of ninjas of unknown origin had been dealt with. He originally wanted to hold a banquet, but considering that several people must be tired after a busy night, they postponed it until tomorrow. As for the issue of Kusanagi sword, the daimyo didn¡¯t mention a word. For the Kingdom of Flowers, the Kusanagi Sword has no effect at all. With the strength of the Flower Country, no matter whether the Kusanagi Sword is real or fake, they cannot protect it. The daimyo understood this truth very clearly. Therefore, instead of asking for the Kusanagi Sword and turning against Konoha, it is better to be a favor and give it to Konoha. ¡°Perhaps this can establish a more friendly diplomacy with Konoha, and the benefits to the Kingdom of Flowers are far greater than the Kusanagi Sword itself. Both parties have such a tacit understanding, so the Kusanagi sword naturally fell into the hands of Konoha. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 396 Jiraiya¡¯s letter You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The guest room of Daming Mansion, the Kingdom of Flowers. "Sasuke, do you have the Kusanagi sword in your hand?" Kakashi asked. Sasuke nodded and took out the Kusanagi sword. Kakashi took it, looked at it carefully, and said: "It seems that Orochimaru was right. This Kusanagi sword is indeed an imitation, and it is worse than his Kusanagi sword." "Why is Kakashi-sensei so sure?" Sasuke asked curiously. "It's very simple. I have fought with Orochimaru before. His Kusanagi sword is much sharper than my previous Sento sword. And this Kusanagi sword is better than my previous Sento sword, but it is only better. ." Kakashi explained. "That's it." Sasuke nodded. "But even so, there aren't many in the world that can compare to this Kusanagi sword." Kakashi said, handing the Kusanagi sword to Sasuke. Sasuke was stunned and said: "Kakashi-sensei, what are you" "This sword is yours." Kakashi smiled. "Kakashi-sensei, is thisinappropriate?" Sasuke said with some surprise. A good knife is naturally very popular for a person who practices knife skills. For the Kusanagi Sword, Sasuke also has the idea of ??possessing it, but Sasuke also knows that such a weapon cannot be owned casually. This Kusanagi sword is obtained from the mission and is to be handed over to Konoha. Kakashi has given the decision to himself, so I'm afraid there will be some trouble. "Don't worry, it's just a Kusanagi sword. Tsunade-sama is still very generous." Kakashi smiled. If Tsunade knew that Kakashi said this, she would probably be so angry that she would hit Kakashi in the chest with her small fist. But what Kakashi said was true. Even if Tsunade knew that the Kusanagi sword was given to Sasuke, she would not pursue anything. On the one hand, this Kusanagi sword was originally found by Kakashi and others, and it was considered a reward from the mission. Even if it is handed over to the village, the village will provide certain compensation. On the other hand, Tsunade will still give Kakashi face, a Kusanagi sword, which is obviously not as valuable as Kakashi. Tsunade will not argue with Kakashi over these things. "Thank you, Kakashi-sensei." Sasuke accepted the Kusanagi sword after hearing this, but he felt a little moved in his heart. "Just use it well. By the way, give this sword a name, otherwise it will always feel weird." Kakashi said. "Please give me a name, teacher." "That's it, let's call it Tiancong Yunjian." "Thank you, teacher." "Haha, okay, let's get some rest early. We'll go back to Konoha tomorrow." After Kakashi finished speaking, he waved and returned to his room. Sasuke watched Kakashi leave, motionless. After a while, Sasuke looked at the Kusanagi sword in his hand. No, it should be called the Amancong Unsword at this time. "Tian Congyun Sword" Sasuke picked up the Tiancongyun sword, came to the courtyard, and danced the sword skills he had learned. For a moment, there were many shadows of knives in the yard. Under the moonlight, that vigorous figure looked very much like the young man who practiced swordsmanship in Hatake's house more than ten years ago. Kakashi upstairs saw this scene and smiled happily. "Sasuke like this seems pretty good." After a night of silence, Kakashi and others declined the daimyo's idea of ??having a banquet early the next morning and set off back to Konoha. A group of seven people traveled quickly and returned to Konoha in just two days. In the Hokage Building, Kakashi and Shikaku reported the mission together. "I see, is it really Orochimaru's fault again?" Tsunade said in a low voice, holding the table with both hands. "Not bad, and it feels like Orochimaru has undergone another reincarnation." Kakashi said. "Has he been reincarnated again? This guy is indeed the same as before. Forget it, leave him alone. It's not easy to find him." Tsunade said. Kakashi and Shikaku looked at each other without any surprise. Finding Orochimaru is not an easy task in the first place, and the manpower and material resources spent are really disproportionate to the actual results. Why can most S-class rebellious ninjas get away with it? It¡¯s because it¡¯s hard to catch up. Think about it, most S-level rebel ninjas have Kage-level strength, and there are several Kage-level warriors in a village.??? Send Kage-level combat power to hunt down the traitorous ninja? Putting aside the question of whether to waste or not, it would be exciting if this shadow-level combat power was counter-killed. Therefore, for S-class traitors, although the reward is the highest level, the wanted level is the lowest. Unless you happen to meet him, or if this traitor has a great impact on the village, you will arrest him. Otherwise, most ninja villages would generally ignore S-class rebellious ninjas. "By the way, where is the Kusanagi sword?" Tsunade asked. "Um, well" Kakashi scratched his head in embarrassment. Tsunade looked at Kakashi and said, "Did you take it?" ¡°It¡¯s our spoils of war, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to distribute them, right?¡± Kakashi smiled. boom! With a loud noise, Tsunade's iron fist hit the desk and said, "What did you say? Say it again?" "Uh Tsunade-sama, you don't have to be like this, right?" Kakashi said with a sneer. "snort!" Tsunade snorted coldly, withdrew her iron fist and said, "Is it for Sasuke?" "yes." Kakashi is not surprised that Tsunade would know, after all, he can't give it to anyone else except Sasuke. ¡°The workload has doubled recently.¡± Kakashi rolled his eyes when he heard this. Well, he knew this would be the result. Lu Jiu on the side couldn't help but chuckle when he heard this, looking like he was gloating about his misfortune. Tsunade did not pursue the matter of the Kusanagi sword any further. Just as Kakashi thought, it was just an imitation Kusanagi sword, and Tsunade did not take it to heart. But a little revenge is still indispensable. So, in the next few days, Tsunade threw a lot of documents to Kakashi. Kakashi was so busy that he fully experienced what it meant to squeeze labor. Tsunade, on the other hand, happily spent several days of leisurely life. And when Kakashi was finally freed from the horrific job given by Tsunade, the arrival of a toad broke the tranquility. In Hatake's house, Kakashi was lying on the bed and resting when he suddenly heard a sound. "Quack!" "This isa toad?" Kakashi was stunned and climbed out of bed. Sure enough, there was a toad on the windowsill. The toad jumped onto Kakashi's bed, stuck out his tongue, and a scroll covered in saliva appeared in front of Kakashi. Kakashi untied the letter smoothly, and it was sealed with a blessing. "This is a letter from Lord Jiraiya?" Kakashi unlocked the seal, glanced at the content on it, and frowned involuntarily. Immediately, Kakashi burned the letter and muttered: "It seems that I have to leave the village again." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 397 Opening the key? You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi told Tsunade about this matter, and Tsunade did not object and approved Kakashi's application to leave the village. Kakashi made some preparations, left Konoha, and used the Flying Thunder God Technique in the forest outside Konoha. Whoops! The fluctuations in space resounded in the forest, and then dissipated invisible. Withered City, a small town on the border of the Country of Fire. There is not much prosperity here, nor is it excessively poor. It is just an inconspicuous small town in the Land of Fire. But on this day, in this ordinary small town, there were several big figures in the ninja world. In the hotel, Kakashi's figure quietly appeared. Kakashi stood still and saw a man with long white hair appearing in front of him. "Jiraiya-sama." Kakashi said respectfully. Jiraiya smiled and said: "Kakashi, you came very quickly, just like Minato." "Jiraiya-sama thanks you, where is Naruto?" Kakashi looked around, but did not see Naruto. "Naruto is probably still sleeping at this time. Yesterday's training was a bit intense, so it doesn't matter if he sleeps a little longer." Jiraiya said. "I see. Jiraiya-sama, you said in the letter that you planned to unlock Naruto's seal?" Kakashi asked. "To be precise, it's not to untie it, but to let Naruto try to control the power of the Nine-Tails. Kakashi, have you ever entered Naruto's body and talked to the Nine-Tails before?" Jiraiya asked. . Kakashi did not deny it and said directly: "Yes, when Naruto was a child, I used the power of the Sharingan to enter the Kyuubi's sealed place to discuss it with the Kyuubi. After that, the Kyuubi So he restrained his own power and did not interfere with Naruto's training." "No wonder I feel that the Nine-Tails in Naruto has been sealed for so many years. Logically speaking, the seal should be loosened, and chakra would leak out from time to time, but now it is so quiet. I am really curious, how did you make the Nine-Tails obey?" Laiya looked at Kakashi curiously. Kakashi smiled but didn't answer. Seeing Kakashi's appearance, Jiraiya sighed and said, "Forget it, I don't want to say anything based on your appearance." "Thank you, Jiraiya-sama, for your understanding." "You kid, I really can't understand you more and more." Jiraiya sighed, and for a moment, he actually had the illusion that he was old. "Jiraiya-sama, what you just meant was that you wanted Naruto to become a perfect jinch¨±riki like Kirabi?" Kakashi said. "Yes, this is what Minato meant. Minato used the corpse seal to divide the nine tails into two parts, one yin and one yang. Then he used the Bagua seal to enter the yang nine tails into Naruto's body, while the yin nine tails followed Minato entered the God of Death's belly together. Before Minato died, he gave the key to the Eight Trigrams Seal to the Toad Clan and asked the Toad Clan to hand it over to me, hoping that I would help Naruto fully master the power of the Nine-Tails." Kakashi frowned when he heard this and said: "I think it's still early. Naruto is only fifteen years old. He may not have the strength to control the Nine-Tails. It's too risky." "No, you can give it a try. Naruto's strength has improved a lot in the past two years. If Naruto can control the power of the Nine-Tails, then the threat to Naruto from the Akatsuki organization will be reduced to the freezing point. Even if we fail, we With both of them here, I believe there should be no problem in controlling the rampaging Naruto unscathed," Jiraiya said. "This maybe we can give it a try, but we only need to tear the seal a little. If it is too much, it may be troublesome." Kakashi said. "Hahaha, don't worry, I understand this. Just tear open the four tails and let Naruto get used to it. If there are too many, it will really be troublesome." Jiraiya said. "If that's the case, I have no objection." "good!" Jiraiya said, waved his right hand, and something like a scroll came out of his body. "This is" Kakashi said in surprise. "This is Toadin, the scroll toad of Mt. Myoboku. It can keep top-secret scrolls. It is also something that Minato gave to Mt. Myoboku before the emergency." Jiraiya explained. "Jiraiya, why did you ask me to come out? Are you going to hold a Tibetan entry ceremony?" "No, it's not that time yet." "Then why did you ask me to come out?" Toad Yin said impatiently. "I??Let Naruto try to master the power of the Nine Tails, so I need your help. " "Will you tear off a corner of the seal first?" Toad Yin asked. "Yes, give it a try. If it succeeds, it means you can proceed to the next step." Jiraiya said. "Jiraiya, this is a very dangerous thing. If you don't do it right, even you will be seriously injured." Toad Yin said seriously. Jiraiya laughed and said, "Haha, don't worry, I have my own sense of proportion." "Okay, since you want to do this, then of course I have no objection. When the time comes, just ask me to come out." After Toadyin finished speaking, he penetrated into Jiraiya's body again. After the scroll toad signs the secret scroll, it will enter the body of the contractor until the contractor dies or the contract is fulfilled. So, Gao Yin has always been with Jiraiya. And it is also the key key for Naruto to fully control the power of the Nine-Tails. "Kakashi, everything is ready now, just waiting for Naruto to wake up." Jiraiya smiled. "Yes, Lord Jiraiya." "By the way, Kakashi, where has your kid been in the past two years? If I hadn't learned from Tsunade that your kid was back, I would have done it myself." Jiraiya asked. ¡°I went to a place I shouldn¡¯t have gone to, and met some people I shouldn¡¯t have met.¡± Kakashi said with emotion. "Hey, you kid is still trying to get along with me, forget it, I don't bother to ask anymore." Kakashi smiled faintly and didn't explain much. Going back to the past is really not something to talk about. At this moment, Jiraiya's door was pushed open. A young man with yellow hair wearing toad pajamas walked in, rubbing his sleepy eyes. "You lustful immortal, why didn't you wake me up so late? What will you do if you delay your training? If you are surpassed by Sasuke, Kakashi-sensei will be disappointed." The yellow-haired boy muttered and accidentally bumped into Kakashi. "Ouch!" The yellow-haired boy looked like he hadn't woken up. He suddenly bumped into something and fell directly to the ground. "Naruto, I have grown taller, but why haven't I gotten rid of this reckless problem?" A familiar voice sounded in Naruto's ears, and Naruto immediately woke up. Open your blue eyes wide and look at the person in front of you. Naruto's expression changed from astonishment to surprise, and he immediately fell on Kakashi. "Kakashi-sensei!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 398 Demon Fox Clothes You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Looking at Naruto jumping on top of him, Kakashi felt helpless and said: "Naruto, come down." Naruto heard this and quickly got off Kakashi's body. It¡¯s not that Naruto thinks there¡¯s anything wrong with this, but that Naruto always listens to Kakashi¡¯s orders. "Kakashi-sensei! Why are you here!" Naruto shouted excitedly. Kakashi smiled and touched Naruto's head and said, "I'm sorry, I didn't even notify you when I came here." Naruto enjoyed Kakashi's action very much, and then said: "Yeah~ It's okay, it's great to see Kakashi-sensei!" "Is the practice going well?" Kakashi asked. "Well! It went very well! You ask the lustful immortal, I work hard every day!" Naruto said quickly, fearing that Kakashi would misunderstand that he was lazy. Jiraiya smiled and said: "Kakashi, Naruto is always lazy." Hearing what Jiraiya said, Naruto immediately became furious! "Ahhhhh! You lustful fairy! Don't talk nonsense! I obviously work hard!" "Hahaha! It's rare for you to have a nervous day, hahaha!" Jiraiya laughed heartlessly. "You lecherous immortal!" Naruto shouted in disgust. "Okay, okay, I know you've worked hard. Let's go. There is an important practice today. I hope you can work hard to complete it." Jiraiya suddenly stopped smiling and said seriously. Naruto was stunned, Jiraiya was usually laughing and joking, but when he looked serious, it meant that he was going to do something. "Hey, lecherous sage, what do you want to do?" Naruto asked with some fear. "Don't be nervous, it's just a practice. Look, for this practice, I even called Kakashi. Do you know how important it is?" Jiraiya said. Hearing this, Naruto looked at Kakashi aside. Kakashi nodded slightly and said: "Naruto, just do your best for this training, there is no need to force it." Hearing this, Naruto immediately vowed: "Yes! Kakashi-sensei! I won't let you down!" "Okay, now that we have reached an agreement, let's move to another place. This place is not suitable for the next practice." Jiraiya said, then jumped out of the window. "Naruto, follow." "Okay! Hey, that's not right! I haven't changed my clothes yet!" Naruto said. "Don't change it, this dress is quite cute." Kakashi grabbed Naruto and jumped out of the window. Naruto had no choice but to follow the two of them and leave first. The three of them quickly left the small town and entered a valley. Jiraiya murmured: "This place is good, just right." Behind him, Kakashi and Naruto also came. "Why did the lustful immortal come so far away?" Naruto asked curiously. "Of course it's to make practice more convenient, wait a minute." Jiraiya said, biting the fingers on his right hand and forming seals with his hands. "The art of psychics!" In an instant, a huge flesh-colored space appeared in front of the three people. "Wow! It's so big, like a big meat ball!" That huge scale almost filled the entire deserted valley. Jiraiya put his right hand on it, and a door the size of a person appeared. "This is the stomach wall of the Miaomu Mountain Yansu Toad. It has its own space inside and has very strong defensive capabilities. If we go in and practice, there won't be much movement." "As expected of a lustful immortal, he is so thoughtful!" Naruto said happily. Kakashi looked at Naruto and couldn't help but feel a little helpless. Naruto's nerves were still so thick, and he didn't even think about what kind of practice would use such a thing. If you could think about it for a moment, you might not be able to laugh at this moment. Naruto walked in swaggeringly, Jiraiya nodded towards Kakashi, Kakashi understood and walked in as well. Jiraiya followed closely behind and closed the entrance. "Wow, this place is really big. It looks completely different from the outside." Naruto looked around curiously. The three of them reached the middle position, Jiraiya stopped and said:??"Just right here." "Huh? Lecherous immortal, what are we going to do?" Naruto asked curiously. "Naruto, remember what I told you before, there is a fox inside you, right?" Jiraiya said. Naruto was stunned when he heard this, and then his face became a little gloomy, but he still nodded. For Kyuubi, Naruto's feelings are actually very complicated. So many years of humiliating life were brought to Naruto by Kyuubi, so Naruto was actually a little resistant. He doesn¡¯t communicate much with Kyuubi, just occasionally. Kyuubi always had a cold face, so Naruto didn't have much interest. "At least now, Naruto has not looked at Kyuubi. "Naruto, our training this time is to try to control that power." Jiraiya said. "Control that power?" Naruto was a little confused, and then continued: "But Lustful Immortal, I can already borrow that power freely." Jiraiya shook his head and said: "No, that's not enough. Those powers are less than one ten thousandth of the Kyuubi itself. You need to get a stronger power from the Kyuubi." "What should we do?" Naruto asked. "I will tear a hole in your seal later, and then the power of the Nine-Tails will overflow. You have to learn how to control these powers, do you understand?" Jiraiya said. Naruto nodded and said, "Okay!" At this time Kakashi said: "Naruto, if you want to control the power of the Nine-Tails, remember to understand and communicate rather than operate forcefully." "Understand communication?" Naruto was a little confused. "It doesn't matter if you don't understand it now, you will understand it eventually. If your brain can't remember it, let your body remember the feeling. Do you understand?" "I understand! Kakashi-sensei, it's like training to climb trees and tread water!" Naruto said suddenly. "Wellthat seems to be true, but the difficulty and methods are completely different." Kakashi said. "It's okay, Kakashi-sensei, I will figure it out!" Naruto said confidently. "Okay, Kakashi, don't worry about this. Naruto is not the type who can explain clearly with his mouth. Let him experience it once." Jiraiya said. "That's right." Kakashi nodded. Seeing this, Jiraiya summoned Gao Yin again. ???????????????????????????????????????????? But instead of doing it directly, Gao Yin stretched out a frog hand and printed it directly on Naruto's abdomen. "Okay, you can handle the next thing by yourselves." Jiraiya and Kakashi were both stunned. Are you moving too fast? "Naruto was stunned for a moment, and then he felt a burning sensation in his abdomen, and a huge force seemed to be pouring out from inside. "Ah!" Naruto shouted, and a powerful air wave was generated instantly! "It's just like this, is it to this extent? It is indeed the Kyuubi." Jiraiya praised. At this time, red chakra slowly overflowed from Naruto's abdomen. "Are you out?" Jiraiya frowned. Naruto's eyes instantly turned into the vertical pupils of a fox, filled with murderous intent, and the red chakra on his body gradually formed a chakra coat, wrapping Naruto's whole body. Behind him, there is a red chakra fox tail. The clothes of the demon fox! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 399 The Rampant Naruto You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "It seems that the Kyuubi's chakra has begun to leak out." Kakashi said. "Well, but this strength is really surprising. It's just a tail, and it already has the feeling of a jounin. I haven't fought with Kushina before, it's really unimaginable." Jiraiya said with emotion. The power of Nine Tails is indeed as strong as a bug. Kakashi nodded, he was also very curious about how powerful the Nine-Tails was. The original Kyuubi had two powers, Yin and Yang. Now, what is in Naruto's body is only half of the complete Kyuubi. But that¡¯s the half. If you cooperate with Naruto in the later stage, you can fight five tailed beasts at the same time and still have the upper hand. If it is the complete Nine Tails, are the other eight tailed beasts all unmatched? It has to be said that when allocating the power of the tailed beasts, the Six Paths Sage was too partial to the Nine Tails. "Compared with other tailed beasts, this power is not even a bit stronger. "Naruto, how do you feel?" Kakashi said. "It feels okay, but there is a murderous intention in my heart. My skin also has a burning feeling." Naruto said. "It seems that the power of a tail can be controlled freely by Naruto now." Kakashi whispered. "Well, after all, it is only equivalent to the strength of a Jonin. Naruto himself has this ability. But, next, we have to take a look." Jiraiya said. Time passes by minute by minute. The Demonic Fox Clothes on Naruto also became brighter and brighter, and a second tail emerged! Naruto only felt that the burning sensation on his skin was a little stronger, but it was still bearable. Soon, the third tail also grew out! "So fast, this power is leaking faster and faster." Kakashi said. Jiraiya's expression also became a little solemn. He could feel that Naruto's aura was gradually approaching the Kage level. "The power of three tails is about the same as that of an elite Jonin. So, does the fourth tail have Kage-level strength?" Jiraiya whispered. "That's probably true, but looking at Naruto like this is already a bit unbearable." At this time, Naruto was already on all fours, and with the demon fox clothes, he looked like a fox. The beard on his face became more and more obvious, his nails became much longer, and even his fangs popped out. "ah!" Naruto roared, and powerful air waves shook the entire space again! Kakashi narrowed his eyes and thought to himself: "The power of the Nine-Tails is indeed terrifying. The Three-Tails already has such power. It seems that the Four-Tails is a shadow-level strength. No wonder Naruto can rely on the power of the Four-Tails to fight Orochi. Maru duel, still have the upper hand.¡± Just when Kakashi was thinking, the three blood-red tails wrapped Naruto tightly. The skin seemed to be fading away bit by bit, and Naruto's face was no longer visible. At this time, Naruto was like a little Kyuubi, his whole body was black and red, and his eyes were all white. "Roar!" A howl like a wild beast roared out of Naruto's mouth! "It seems that the situation is not good. Naruto with four tails can no longer control it, and it seems that his entire mind has disappeared." Jiraiya said with a solemn expression. "Yes, the power that Naruto can control now is the number of three tails. Four tails is too reluctant. In this case, it may not be enough to fully master the power of the nine tails. Moreover, mastering it in this way may not be enough. It's not the right path, and Naruto is probably bruised all over now. I heard that Rabbi Kiri, the Jinchuriki of the Eight-Tails, has a very good relationship with the Eight-Tails, so he can transform into a beast at any time." Kakashi explained. "Become friends with Kyuubi? That can only depend on Naruto. But this time I understand where Naruto's limit is at this time. In the future, he can also do some targeted training." Jiraiya said . "In this case, it's better to dissipate the nine-tailed chakra from Naruto as soon as possible. If he stays in that state for a long time, his body may not be able to support it." Kakashi said. "Um." Just as Jiraiya responded, he saw the four-tailed Naruto suddenly opening his bloody mouth, and a little bit of red and blue chakra condensed in mid-air. Kakashi was startled and said, "No, Naruto is condensing the Tailed Beast Jade!"  "Jiraiya was also shocked. With this terrifying concentration of chakra, if he were hit head-on, even he would probably be dead." The tailed beast jade was formed in an instant, and the nine-tailed Naruto did not launch it directly, but swallowed it into his mouth. In an instant, Nine-Tailed Naruto's body expanded rapidly. "No! Get out of the way!" As soon as Kakashi finished speaking, Nine-Tailed Naruto sprayed out a terrifying tailed beast jade from his mouth! The Tailed Beast Jade galloped towards the two of them. But who are the two of them? How could they be hit by the Tailed Beast Jade if they were well prepared. The tailed beast jade failed, and finally bombarded the stomach wall of Yansu Toad. In an instant, a large hole was opened in the stomach wall. But soon, the big hole was quickly repaired. "It's really terrifying power. The defensive power of the stomach wall of the Iwajuku Toad is very amazing. I didn't expect it to be penetrated by one blow." Jiraiya murmured. Jiraiya now somewhat understands why Minato placed this bet on Naruto and Kyuubi at the end of his life. Because Minato knows the power of the Nine-Tails very well, after all, he is a man who slept with the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki. Therefore, Minato knew that once Naruto fully mastered the power of the Nine-Tails, he would be confident to face the unknown enemy. "Jiraiya-sama, now Naruto has lost his mind, so we have to find a way to re-seal the power of the Nine-Tails." Kakashi said. "Well, I've been prepared for a long time." Jiraiya said, taking out a piece of paper from his arms. "This is the sealing paper that can seal the Nine-Tails Chakra. Just stick it on Naruto's forehead." After Jiraiya finished speaking, he handed the sealing paper to Kakashi and said: "Kakashi, you are faster. I will restrain Naruto later. You take the opportunity to stick the sealing paper on Naruto's forehead." superior." "Okay, no problem." Kakashi took it and stepped aside, waiting for the opportunity. Seeing this, Jiraiya looked at Naruto. At this moment, Naruto had no sense at all. He was lying on all fours and his eyes were extremely empty. "Sure enough, you can't do this kind of trial randomly. It's my turn, Jiraiya, the Toad Sage of Mt. Myoboku, to appear!" Jiraiya said, rushing towards Naruto. But before he could get close, Naruto's four tails turned into sharp weapons and fired towards Jiraiya! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Seeing this, Jiraiya moved his toes and nimbly moved around on the ground, dodging the tail attack. Jiraiya stood still and formed a seal with his hands! "The art of messing up a lion's hair!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 400 Join forces You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The long white hair stretched again in an instant, forming a white rope and flying towards Nine-Tailed Naruto. Hair ninjutsu is one of Jiraiya's major characteristics. It has powerful power and is one of Jiraiya's most commonly used ninjutsu. The long white hair formed the shape of a lion's head, tightly entwining Nine-Tails Naruto. The limbs are completely blocked! "Roar!" Nine-tailed Naruto roared with all his strength, waving his limbs constantly, trying to get rid of this annoying hair. "Now!" Jiraiya shouted, and Kakashi opened Shunpo directly and rushed in front of Naruto. He held the sealing paper in his right hand and placed it on Naruto's forehead. At this moment, Nine-Tailed Naruto struggled hard, and the restraint formed by the long white hair was directly broken! The strands of hair flew away, and then he scratched Kakashi with a claw. Kakashi was startled and quickly stepped away. The sharp claws grazed the clothes on Kakashi's chest, and in an instant, a shallow crack appeared. Kakashi retreated to Jiraiya, and Jiraiya asked, "Are you okay, Kakashi?" "It's okay. I didn't expect to be freed so quickly. It's really powerful." Kakashi said softly. "Well, it's a lot more troublesome than I thought. Now it's troublesome. You can't hit hard, and it's really hard to subdue such a Naruto." Jiraiya murmured. Kakashi also nodded when he heard this. At this time, the four-tailed Naruto is indeed very strong, and I am afraid that even the average Kage level is no match for him. But compared to Jiraiya and Kakashi, there is still a big gap. It is not difficult for them to kill Naruto, but if they want to subdue Naruto, or let Naruto subdue him without any injuries, this is a big problem. In the original work, Jiraiya was even seriously injured by Naruto because of this. It¡¯s not that Jiraiya can¡¯t deal with the four-tailed Naruto, but that Jiraiya has to ensure that he subdues Naruto without hurting him. The difficulty of this has gone up several levels. ¡°After all, Jiraiya¡¯s ninjutsu is not suitable for capturing, they are all powerful killing moves. As for Jiraiya¡¯s strength, before the mythical story of the later decisive battle appears, I am afraid that the only one who can defeat Jiraiya is Nagato. Even Nagato himself admitted that if Jiraiya knew the secret of his clone, he might not be his opponent. "Jiraiya-sama, to restrict Naruto's movements, let's use Earth Release." Kakashi said. "Well, I will continue to contain you. You can find a way to get close. Be careful. Getting a claw from Naruto at this time is no joke." Jiraiya said. "Don't worry, I know what's going on." Kakashi said and stepped away again. Seeing this, Jiraiya untied the stomach wall on the ground, and then formed seals with his hands! "Escape from Earth! Yellow Mire!" In an instant, a yellow swamp formed under Naruto's feet, and Naruto fell directly into it! "Roar!" There was another roar, and Naruto was obviously not happy at this time. The swamp gradually swallowed Naruto's body, and soon, only half of his body was left. Naruto is furious! The four tails thrust into the swamp, trying to get his body out. Kakashi narrowed his eyes, now! The terrifying speed exploded again, falling directly from the sky and landing behind Naruto. The sealing paper in his right hand was thrown directly on Naruto's forehead! "Roar!" With a low cry, the Nine-Tails chakra on Naruto receded like a tide. What was left was a weak Naruto, his skin had been completely corroded by the Nine-Tails' chakra, and it was all red. Kakashi picked up Naruto and left the swamp, landing next to Jiraiya. At this time, Naruto had already passed out and was unaware of his life. "The terrifying nine-tailed chakra actually corroded all the skin on Naruto's body." Jiraiya frowned. "It's really scary. The Nine-Tails' chakra has a strong recovery power, but using this kind of demon fox's clothes will cause corrosive damage to the body. This plus or minus will cause great damage to human cells. I'm afraid If things go on like this, Naruto's life will be short." Kakashi said, green chakra appeared in his hand, wanting to treat Naruto.   "Well, it seems that this method of mastery is indeed not advisable. We need to find another way. Sure enough, we still need to perform the Tibetan Entry Ceremony and open Minato as a last resort." Jiraiya murmured. Kakashi took back his chakra and gave up treatment. This kind of injury cannot be cured by Kakashi's half-hearted medical ninjutsu. "That is indeed the safest way, but Naruto doesn't have the strength at this time, so I'm afraid he will have to wait for a while." Kakashi said. "That's all it can do." Jiraiya nodded. "We'd better go back first. With Naruto like this, he will probably have to recuperate for a while." Kakashi said. Jiraiya touched his hair and said with a smile: "It looks like this. Fortunately, I asked you to come over this time. Otherwise, I'm afraid it would be really troublesome." Kakashi smiled and said nothing. In a damp sewer, Naruto appeared here again. There is water underground, and there is a dark road ahead. Naruto was dazed, but there was a force pulling him forward slowly. It¡¯s still that huge iron cage, and it¡¯s still that huge figure. Those two eyes are as big as lanterns. "Idiot, are you here again?" Kyuubi said coldly. Naruto was startled when he heard this and reacted. "Stinky fox? Why am I here again?" Naruto said in surprise. "Idiot, you don't even know why you came in. How about it, is my power uncomfortable?" Kyuubi mocked. Memories flooded into Naruto's head, and only then did Naruto realize why he appeared here. "Stinky fox! It's you who did the trick again, isn't it?" Naruto shouted. "Tch, I'm not interested. Who asked you to tear off a corner of the seal and let my power leak out? Since you want to, then I can't let you down. It's just the power of four tails, you can't bear it. Come on, you are really weak." Kyuubi mocked. Naruto was furious when he heard this, but he had nothing to say. This time, it was indeed his lack of strength that prevented him from mastering the power of the four tails. "You stinking fox! Just wait for me! One day, I will have all your power!" Naruto pointed at Nine Tails and swore loudly. "Oh? What an arrogant guy. Who do you think you are? You also want to master my power!" Kyuubi said disdainfully. "Because I am Naruto Uzumaki! You stinky fox! One day, you will recognize my strength! I am the man who wants to become Hokage!" Kyuubi was slightly startled, and then said: "Boring." "Ahhhh! Stinky fox, what did you say!" "Get out of here, it's really noisy." With a wave of the nine-tailed paw, Naruto felt dizzy and then fainted. "Sure enough, the reincarnations of Asura are all fools." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 401 Night Talk on the Rooftop You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The night was as cold as water, and Kakashi sat on the rooftop of the hotel, looking at the crescent moon in the sky. How many years have you seen this bright moon? Kakashi doesn¡¯t remember. He only knew that when he came to this world, he was looking at this bright moon. ??I read it when I was refining chakra, and I also read it when I was practicing swordsmanship. It¡¯s a pity that the moon in this world is not the moon in the previous life. It has signs of life, and even has the last boss of this world. Kakashi sometimes thinks that if there is a teacher Wu Tian in this world, a turtle sect of Qigong can destroy the moon, maybe he will not have to work so hard. "It's a pity that there is no Teacher Wu Tian in this world, only myself. Kakashi sighed and murmured: "I'm really tired." At this time, a big hand was placed on Kakashi's shoulder. Kakashi was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t even notice someone coming so close. Was he too lax? "Kakashi, what are you thinking about?" With such a bold voice, Jiraiya is probably the only one among the entire Hokage who possesses it. "Jiraiya-sama, why are you here? How is Naruto?" Kakashi asked. Jiraiya sat next to Kakashi and said: "Naruto's injury has almost recovered with the help of the Nine-Tails Chakra, and he should be able to wake up tomorrow." "Really? That's good." Kakashi nodded. Jiraiya looked at Kakashi seriously, and Kakashi looked confused. "Kakashi, when I see you this time, it seems a little different from before." Jiraiya said. Hearing this, Kakashi chuckled and said, "Really? People will always change." "No, this change is not in personality, but in feeling." Jiraiya said, looking at Kakashi's left eye which was covered by the forehead protector. Kakashi was slightly startled. Did Jiraiya discover something? Jiraiya seems to be bold and informal, but in fact there are subtleties in his roughness. Today, when facing Naruto's nine-tailed transformation, if Kakashi uses his Sharingan, he can quickly solve it. But Kakashi didn¡¯t. There are only two reasons for this, either Kakashi feels it is unnecessary, or Kakashi's Sharingan cannot be used. Of these two explanations, Jiraiya prefers the latter. Because Jiraiya remembered that the reason why Kakashi disappeared for two years seemed to be to deal with the Sharingan problem. Now that Kakashi is back early, whether the Sharingan can be solved has become a question. Therefore, Jiraiya will look at Kakashi's left eye at this time. "Jiraiya-sama, there are some things that I can't tell you. I'm sorry." Kakashi apologized. "It's true. Forget it, it doesn't matter if you don't say it, as long as your heart is still in Konoha." Jiraiya smiled heartily. Kakashi smiled and did not answer, but moved to another topic. "Jiraiya-sama, what level do you think Naruto has reached now?" Kakashi asked. Jiraiya pondered for a moment after hearing this, and then said: "Naruto? In terms of strength, Naruto is already at the level of a jounin, but when it comes to his mind in doing things, he is far behind the level of a jounin. . After all, if you follow me, you won¡¯t have so much mission experience, and Naruto is far from enough to deal with some things.¡± "It's pretty much what I thought." Kakashi nodded. "Kakashi, Naruto is making rapid progress. I plan to teach him Sage Mode in a year. By then, maybe Naruto can surpass me." Jiraiya said with a smile. "Sage mode? Then Naruto has a lot to do this year. The practice of chakra attributes should also be put on the agenda." Kakashi said. "Well, I have already considered this. After some time, I will let Naruto start practicing." "Since Jiraiya-sama has already made a plan, I won't say more," Kakashi said. "Don't worry, I'm very confident in teaching Naruto. Your method of teaching Naruto to practice using shadow clones is really good. If it weren't for this method, I'm afraid Naruto's progress in practice wouldn't be so fast." Jiraiya praised. . "This method is good, but it can only be used by Jinchuuriki like Naruto. Ordinary people may not die if it is used."Had a nervous breakdown. " "That's right. By the way, Kakashi, I got the information. I'm afraid the Akatsuki organization will take action within a year at most. Then I'll trouble you to take care of Naruto." Kakashi frowned when he heard this and said, "Jiraiya-sama, do you plan to face the Akatsuki organization alone?" Jiraiya smiled and said: "Of course not, I'm just collecting some information. This organization is really too dangerous." "Jiraiya-sama, don't go head-to-head with the Akatsuki organization. According to my investigation, the people inside are all powerful rebel ninjas. Even if you are extraordinary in strength, you are still outnumbered." "Don't worry, one of my three ninjas, Toad Sage Jiraiya of Mt. Myoboku, will not die so easily!" Jiraiya laughed and then patted Kakashi on the shoulder. Seeing Jiraiya say this, Kakashi couldn't say anything else. Suddenly, Jiraiya showed a lewd smile, took out a green-covered book from his arms, and handed it to Kakashi. Kakashi was stunned and said, "Jiraiya-sama, this is" "This is "Intimacy Tactics" which I spent two years writing. It is the sequel to "Intimacy Paradise"." When Kakashi heard this, his eyes changed when he looked at the small green notebook. "This, this, this" Kakashi didn't know what to say for a moment. Jiraiya showed a confident smile and said: "This is a masterpiece that I have worked hard on, and you will definitely be satisfied!" "Thank you, Jiraiya-sama. By the way, I feel a little tired. I'll go back to bed first. If you have anything else, we'll talk about it tomorrow. Goodbye, Jiraiya-sama." Kakashi said, and disappeared on the rooftop in a flash. Seeing this, Jiraiya smiled proudly. "Sure enough, my intimacy series has endless charm. Even Kakashi can't stand this temptation. I believe that as soon as it is published, it will become popular again! Hahaha, I am indeed a genius in writing!" Jiraiya returned to his room happily, ready to rest. And in Kakashi's room, a small desk lamp was on. Kakashi was flipping through the small green notebook under the bright light. Under the mask, he couldn't help showing a lewd expression. From time to time, he would laugh with unknown meaning, which looked quite strange. And in this atmosphere, time passed by minute by minute. When Kakashi turned the last page of the book, the sky turned white. "Ah, what a rare and good book. I still haven't finished it. Before I know it, it's dawn." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 402 Dirty Deal You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! It was already dawn, and Kakashi was not in a hurry to get up. After not sleeping all night, Kakashi also felt a little tired. It¡¯s simply still early, and it¡¯s enough to catch up on one or two hours of sleep. When I woke up again, it was already eight o'clock in the morning. Seeing this, Kakashi climbed out of bed and arranged his clothes. Looking at the small green notebook on the bedside table, Kakashi regarded it as a treasure and put it into his ninja bag. ? Collector¡¯s edition, it must be well preserved. This hotel has breakfast, so Kakashi went directly to the breakfast place. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Jiraiya sitting in a corner enjoying breakfast. Seeing this, Kakashi walked over. "Jiraiya-sama." "Hey, it's Kakashi. You woke up a little late today. Could it be that you didn't sleep last night?" Jiraiya smiled and said, those eyes seemed to be able to see through Kakashi. Kakashi didn¡¯t care about Jiraiya¡¯s teasing. After all, this was his favorite book author. Even if he said that he stayed up all night reading his novels, there seemed to be nothing embarrassing about him. The two of them had breakfast together and went to Naruto's room. At this time, Naruto was lying quietly on the bed, and his skin had returned to normal. I have to sigh, the repair ability of Nine-Tails is really amazing. Such a severe burn could actually be restored to this level overnight. "It seems that Naruto hasn't woken up yet. Jiraiya-sama, I have to go back first. I just returned to Konoha not long ago, and there are a lot of things waiting for me to deal with in ANBU. If I go back late, I guess Tsunade-sama It¡¯s time to get mad again.¡± "Hahaha, Kakashi, I didn't expect you to be here today. That's why I don't want to stay in the village. Things are too troublesome. Well, go back quickly, otherwise Tsunade's iron fist will make people It¡¯s too much to bear.¡± Jiraiya smiled. "Thank you, Jiraiya-sama, for your understanding." Kakashi was about to activate the Flying Thunder God Technique and leave, but suddenly thought of something and stopped. "What's wrong?" Jiraiya asked strangely. "Lord Jiraiya, when Naruto wakes up, tell him that Sasuke, Sakura, and I are waiting for him in Konoha. After a year, I hope he can become stronger. Also, tell him that Sasuke and the others have already I¡¯m about to become a Jonin.¡± Kakashi smiled. Jiraiya was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "You boy, you really have good intentions. Don't worry, I will convey it to you." Kakashi smiled and said: "Thank you, Jiraiya-sama. See you next time." As soon as he finished speaking, Kakashi left here with a hiss. Seeing this, Jiraiya sat on a seat next to him, not knowing what he was thinking. Not long after, Naruto woke up. "Ah, why am I here?" Naruto said in a daze. "Naruto, are you awake?" "Landful fairy? Why are you in my room? Are you peeking at me sleeping? Hey, you're so perverted." Naruto said, picking up his quilt, looking scared. Hearing this, Jiraiya was furious and punched Naruto on the head. Bang! There was a crisp sound, and Naruto covered his head and screamed. "Ouch! It hurts so much, you lustful immortal, what are you doing!" "Help you wake up so you don't talk in your sleep again." Jiraiya said matter-of-factly. "Really, I know, why don't you strike so harshly?" Naruto touched his head with a look of resentment on his face. Jiraiya smiled, Naruto is quite cute sometimes. Suddenly, Naruto said: "By the way! Where is Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto said, looking around, but saw that familiar figure. "Don't look, Kakashi has just left." Jiraiya said. "Ah? How come it's so fast? I finally met Kakashi-sensei." Naruto said in a disappointed tone. "Okay, everyone is gone, and there is no use being disappointed. Kakashi asked me to tell you something, do you want to listen?" Hearing this, Naruto suddenly became energetic. "Hey, what is it? I want to listen!" Seeing this, Jiraiya revealedWith a wretched smile, Naruto had a bad feeling in his heart when he saw Jiraiya's behavior. Will this disrespectful old man want to do it again Sure enough, Jiraiya said slyly the next second: "I can tell you, but you have to look like a beautiful woman, so that I am interested in telling you. Remember, she is the kind of plump beauty~" Naruto's expression instantly became extremely helpless. "You lustful immortal, you are doing this again." "Hey, Naruto, don't you want to know what Kakashi said?" Jiraiya smiled obscenely. Hearing this, Naruto gritted his teeth and said, "Okay!" Make a seal with both hands! "The art of **!" boom! Smoke was everywhere, and immediately, a plump but naked girl with yellow hair appeared in the room. She was making enchanting poses, and no normal adult man could resist that kind of charm. "Jiraiya-sama~What do you want to do to me~" A charming voice and sparkling eyes! Every move has an intoxicating power! Jiraiya¡¯s eyes widened when he saw it! The saliva flowed uncontrollably, and immediately, nosebleeds also flowed out of the nostrils. "One hundred points! No, no, no, two hundred points!" Jiraiya couldn't help but yelled. "Jiraiya-sama~What on earth did Kakashi-sensei say~Can you please tell me." The fingers of the yellow-haired girl's right hand were in her mouth, looking pitiful. "No no problem! Kakashi said that he and Sasuke and Sakura are waiting for Naruto to return in Konoha. They hope that Naruto can become stronger in a year, and Sasuke and the others are almost jounin. ." The yellow-haired girl was stunned when she heard this, and with a bang, the smoke rose again. After the smoke dissipated, the yellow-haired girl had disappeared and was replaced by Naruto. "Nani! Sasuke and the others are almost becoming Jonin? How come, I'm still a Genin! No, I have to practice harder, lustful sage! Let's quickly move on to the next practice! I absolutely can't lose to Sasuke! "Naruto shouted. At this time, Jiraiya had not yet come to his senses, his nosebleed was still flowing, and he was completely deaf to Naruto's words. "Lawful Immortal!" Naruto shouted again. But Jiraiya still didn't respond. "Damn it! I have to use a trick!" "The art of **!" The yellow-haired girl appeared again, and Jiraiya finally reacted. "Jiraiya-sama, come and teach me how to practice, okay?" ¡°Okay, okay, no problem, this beautiful lady, what do you want to learn?¡± At this moment, the door to the room was pushed in. "Hello, your room has arrived" The waiter hadn¡¯t finished speaking yet and was speechless when he saw the scene in front of him. "Youwhat are you doing!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 403 Battle Post You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Kingdom of Iron, Beichen Courtyard. A handsome young man is wiping the long knife in his hand. The blade of the sword is silvery white, and the air is cold. At this time, a samurai came in and said respectfully to the young man: "Master Tetsuken, the latest information about Konoha has arrived." This young man is Beichen Iron Sword! Tie Jian narrowed his eyes slightly and said softly: "Speak." It¡¯s just one word, but it makes people feel an unparalleled domineering power. The warrior was shocked by this powerful momentum and trembled slightly. "Master Tetsuken, Konoha's ANBU minister, Hatake Kakashi, returned to Konoha a week ago." Hearing this, Tie Jian's face showed a hint of excitement. "Is the news reliable?" "Reliable!" the warrior responded. "Very good, I understand, you can go down." Tie Jian said. "Yes! Lord Iron Sword." After the warrior finished speaking, he stood up and left. In the courtyard, Tie Jian was the only one left again. "Kakashi, you are finally back. My six-year agreement has now exceeded two years. It's time to settle it." Tie Jian murmured. Originally, Tetsuken went to Konoha to fight Kakashi two years ago, but unfortunately, Kakashi had just left Konoha and headed for Dragon Vein. So, the iron sword came to nothing. Originally, I wanted to find Kakashi, but in the past two years, there was no news about Kakashi in the ninja world. In desperation, Teijian had no choice but to give up the search and wait for Kakashi's return in the Kingdom of Iron. Teijian can be said to be very popular in the Kingdom of Iron. Mifune completely regards Teijian as the future successor of the Iron Kingdom and spares no effort to teach Teijian. Today¡¯s Iron Sword, in Mifune¡¯s view, has surpassed him. And Tie Jian also became the captain of the Iron Kingdom Guards. You know, this position is equivalent to Konoha's ANBU minister. Just when Tie Jian was excited, a man walked in. "Tie Jian, what are you so happy about?" Tie Jian was stunned for a moment, turned to look, and then said respectfully: "Mifune-sensei." The person who came was none other than Mifune. Mifune had already accepted Tie Jian as his apprentice, otherwise, how could he pass on his unique skills without reservation. "Judging from your appearance, you know about Kakashi's return to Konoha." Mifune said. "Yes, Mifune-sensei, the fight between Kakashi and I has lasted for more than two years. It's time to end it." Mifune sighed and said: "Swords have no eyes, actually I don't want this kind of duel between you and Kakashi." "Mifune-sensei, I have been waiting for this day for eight years. This is the persistence of a samurai. Whether it is for me or my family, this battle must be carried out." Tie Jian said seriously. "Okay, I knew it would be like this. Since you insist, I won't say anything anymore. Remember, come back alive, and this Iron Country will eventually be handed over to you. I'm already old and can't hold on anymore. how many years." At this time, Mifune was already sixty-three years old. He was indeed no longer young, and his physical skills were gradually declining. Tie Jian nodded solemnly and said, "Mifune-sensei, I will not let you down." After Tie Jian finished speaking, a terrifying sword intent arose from his body. Mifune couldn't help but feel slightly frightened when he saw this. "The talent of the Iron Sword is really terrifying. Has he condensed his sword intention to this extent? I don't know what level Kakashi has reached now." Mifune thought to himself. Although he doesn¡¯t know Kakashi¡¯s specific level, in terms of sword skills, Mifune believes that the iron sword at this time will definitely not be weaker than Kakashi. A war note was sent from the Kingdom of Iron to Konoha. At this time, Kakashi didn¡¯t know that such a person was thinking about him. Kakashi has actually forgotten the so-called six-year agreement. After all, so many things have happened over the years, Kakashi really can't focus on this. And Kakashi didn¡¯t want to fight the Iron Sword in the first place. But what is coming will always come. Some people will forget it, but some people will not. Konoha, the Uchiha family home.Fugaku and Kakashi were sitting in the courtyard, with a game of shogi in front of them. Kakashi's flying car will take care of the general, forming a inevitable situation. Fugaku smiled bitterly and said, "As expected of Kakashi, I lost this round." Kakashi smiled and said: "Chief Fugaku, you worry too much, and that's why you care about one thing and not the other." "Haha, as a person like me, how can I not have any worries?" Hearing this, Kakashi picked up Fugaku's jade general card and said, "So, is the leader of Fugaku's jade worried about his jade?" Fugaku's face softened slightly, and he was quite serious. He nodded and said, "Kakashi, I'm a little worried about Sasuke and Itachi." "Worried about the future?" Kakashi whispered. "Yes, as you said, the enemy in the future is extremely terrifying, so according to their personalities, they will definitely bear the brunt. As a father, I don't want to see this scene." Kakashi placed the Tamaki card in the middle of the chessboard and said: "Chief Fugaku, there are some things that are beyond our control. Needless to say, Itachi, that guy's temperament is that he likes to shoulder everything on his own. Sasuke They are not people who escape. Their future will always take that path. It is inevitable. Moreover, even if they want to escape, others may not let them go." Fugaku sighed and said: "I know, I have paid attention to the Akatsuki organization you mentioned over the years. They are very low-key and seem to be deliberately hiding something. I can't get much information. In Daming Mansion Twelve Uchiha clan members did their best to investigate, but they didn't find any big clues, and instead lost two people." Kakashi gently clicked the two chess pieces, Speedy Car and Kakugyou, and said: "Chief Fugaku, now is not the time to provoke the Akatsuki organization. The Akatsuki organization is so powerful that with the words of the Konoha family, the outcome is 50-50. Even if we can win, we will both lose. When the evil claws of the Akatsuki organization are revealed, the right way is to unite the five major countries." "Is it really possible to unite the five major countries?" Fugaku remained skeptical about this. The reason is very simple. During the three great ninja wars, there was too much hatred between the five major nations. How can this kind of hatred be eliminated so easily? How can we unite together if there is hatred? I'm afraid it's just a matter of face and heart. "How can things in the world be so easy to explain clearly? This is an opportunity and an opportunity. Perhaps, with this enemy, the five major countries can be brought together. With comradeship, many things can happen , it will become much easier.¡± After Kakashi finished speaking, he placed his jade general card on Fugaku's territory and showed a smile. Fugaku looked at Kakashi and found that the man in front of him seemed to be getting harder and harder to see through. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 404 Hyuga Tiger You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After leaving the Uchiha house, Kakashi returned to the ANBU. Today¡¯s meeting with Uchiha Fugaku was just to confirm something. Fugaku, Itachi, and Sasuke will definitely become the main force on the battlefield in the future. Kakashi doesn¡¯t know if he can defeat Madara and Kaguya in the end. Therefore, Naruto and Sasuke, the two final saviors, Kakashi must ensure that they have the strength they should have. What Sasuke lacks today is his eyes, the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and the Eye of Eternity. The Mangekyou Sharingan is okay, but the Eye of Eternity Are you going to give Itachi's eyes to Sasuke? No, Kakashi doesn¡¯t want this. For the use of Sharingan, Itachi is definitely far better than Sasuke. If he gave his eyes to Sasuke, Itachi would be half disabled. This is what Kakashi doesn¡¯t want to see. So, what about the Eye of Eternity? Kakashi sighed, things always have to be solved. But right now, it's still too early. Let¡¯s wait until Sasuke activates the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. In the courtyard, Fugaku looked at the chessboard in front of him, thoughtfully. Kakashi¡¯s words gave Fugaku a great impact. This boy, who was initially hostile to the Uchiha clan because of his Sharingan, has now grown to this point. ¡°Strength, status, and even vision seem to far exceed his own. Fugaku can no longer see what Kakashi is going to do. But what is certain is that in Kakashi¡¯s eyes, Fugaku does not see any ambition for power. "Kakashi Hatake, what kind of person are you?" Fugaku sighed and put away the shogi. What will the future look like? ANBU, Kakashi looked at the fox mask in front of him. That was what Minato-sensei gave him personally when he joined ANBU. "It's just that the things are still there, but the people have passed away. Gently put it on his face, Kakashi at this time is just the ANBU minister. "Mr. Minister!" A man wearing a tiger head mask walked into Kakashi's office and shouted respectfully. "Well, it's Xiaohu, what's the matter?" Kakashi said softly. Hyuga Tiger said: "Mr. Minister, the information just came in, there has been some commotion in Konoha's prison recently, and many prisoners have died." "Oh? Who did it?" Kakashi asked. "It's the God of Wind and God of Thunder." "Is it the two of them? Have these two foodies not eaten enough recently?" Kakashi said helplessly. Wind God and Thunder God are two brothers, and they are also people of Konoha. They were just two civilian ninjas. Once during a mission, they beat their companions to death because they had no food to eat. When Tsunade knew about it at the time, she directly captured the two of them and sent them to Konoha's prison. The strength of these two people is extremely powerful, and their strength is only inferior to that of Tsunade who possesses the strange power fist. Today¡¯s Sakura and Xiang Rin are probably not as good as each other. The two of them are strong, but they have a fatal weakness, which is their IQ flaw. As long as there is food, they will be very quiet. In the same way, tempting them with food will always work. They are known as the two idiot brothers. But once they are annoyed, their small fists are also very terrifying. "No, their meals are all made to order, so they don't have to worry about not having enough to eat. After all, the people guarding the prison also know that these two people are very strong. If they are not fed, escaping from prison will be a matter of minutes." Hinata Tiger He also said quite helplessly. These two brothers can be said to be the two most troublesome people in Konoha Prison. Although they can be satisfied as long as they are given food, once they are not full, these two people look like they are going to rebel. "What's the problem?" Kakashi asked confused. "I don't know, the two of them suddenly became very manic. In addition to killing some prisoners, several guarding ninjas were also injured." Hinata Tiger said. "Oh? Let's go take a look." Kakashi said with interest. "Yes, Mr. Buchou." Hinata Tiger nodded slightly and said. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??Get up and walk to Konoha's prison together. On the way, Kakashi looked at the forehead protector on Hinata Tiger's forehead and said, "Little Tiger, how is your Caged Bird Seal doing now?" Hinata Tiger was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Minister, the caged bird curse seal is still the same, there is no change." "Really? It seems that the previous method is not enough. Don't worry, I will continue to think of a way." Kakashi said. Hinata Tiger was very moved when he heard this, and became more and more respectful to Kakashi. "Yes, Mr. Minister, please don't worry about it." Hinata Tiger said. Kakashi waved his hand and said: "This is what I promised you, and I will do it naturally, and the Hizu clan leader has also agreed." "This is all the credit of the minister, otherwise, the Rizu clan leader would never agree." The caged bird is one of the important means of the Hyuga clan. The Hyuga clan has a long heritage, and the power of the Byakugan has made a lot of people remember it. In order to prevent the blood of the Hyuga clan from leaking out, and at the same time, it is also for the Hyuga clan to better pass on the inheritance. The caged bird came into being. The Hyuga clan was divided into two, becoming the main clan and the branch clan. There is only one Zong family, and the rest are branch families. The branch families have the obligation to protect the Zong family. Once they resist the Zong family, the Zong family will launch the caged bird. When the separation dies, the caged bird will disappear and the Byakugan will be destroyed at the same time. ???????????????? The clan at this time is composed of Hinata Hinata, Hinata Hanabi, and Hinata Hinata. It is precisely because of this mechanism that the Byakugan has not been plundered in large numbers. Over the years, only Ao of Kirigakure has obtained one. It¡¯s just the appearance of this caged bird that makes it difficult for the Hyuga clan to have a top master again. ??For the branch family, it is extremely difficult to reach the film level. Because the caged bird will hinder their progress and get stuck at that bottleneck. As for the clan, not every clan has strong talent and can break through to a higher level. But Hyuga Tora is different. Hyuga Tora¡¯s talent is so strong that he has broken through the limitations of the caged bird and reached the level of shadow! Of course, this has something to do with Kakashi¡¯s guidance. " However, if you want to get more powerful power, Hyuga Tiger must eliminate the caged bird, otherwise, there will be no hope of breakthrough. At this time, Hyuga Tora was only twenty-two years old and had enough potential to make a breakthrough. How powerful is the Byakugan, which can be compared with Sharingan and Rinnegan? Kakashi wants to see the answer in Hinata Tiger. At the same time, Kakashi wouldn¡¯t mind lifting the shackles on Neji if he could break the caged bird. After all, Neji¡¯s talent is so high that he is no longer inferior to Sasuke. The future of Konoha still depends on the strength of these people. Originally, Hinata and Hinata did not agree with Kakashi to study Hyuga Tiger's caged bird, but Kakashi only said one thing and Hinata agreed. That means Fugaku possesses the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. As the head of the Hyuga clan, Hizu naturally knows how powerful Uchiha's Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is. The Uchiha clan has such a figure, but the Hyuga clan has yet to have a top master appear, which makes the Hyuga Hizashi feel a sense of crisis. Therefore, Hinata and Hinata asked Kakashi to study the caged bird. After all, not even the Zong family has a way to release the caged bird. Of course, the real purpose of Hinata and Hinata is to free Neji from being a caged bird. After all, Hinata and Hinata must have deeper feelings for Neji than Hinata Tora. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????:????????????????????????????????????????????? A?Hyuga and Hinata also believe that Neji¡¯s talent can definitely surpass that of the ancestors of the Hyuga clan. Only then can Hinata maintain her equal status with Uchiha. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 405 Konoha Prison You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The prison of Konoha is located on the lower level where the ANBU is located, and is made of extremely solid stone. " Konoha's criminal ninjas are imprisoned here, and also some spies who hang out in Konoha are imprisoned here. Everyone here wears heavy leg and handcuffs. ¡°Two years ago, there was a big riot here. After the suppression, the custody of these prisoners became even stricter. "A riot?" Kakashi said in confusion. Hinata Tiger said: "Yes, Mr. Minister, speaking of it, this matter has something to do with you." "Oh? Does it have something to do with me? Tell me." Kakashi asked curiously. "Yes, two years ago, not long after you left, Mizuki, the chunin teacher of the original Konoha school who was sent to Konoha prison by you, used food to instigate the wind god and thunder god to launch a riot together, wanting to escape from Konoha and follow Orochimaru. But. But it is a pity that before it left Konoha's sphere of influence, it was stopped by Uzumaki Naruto and Umino Iruka. And Tsunade-sama personally took action and subdued the Wind God and the Thunder God." "I see, this Mizuki is really non-stop, even in prison he can still do this kind of thing." Kakashi shook his head and said. "Yes, that incident also made Tsunade-sama aware of the lax management of Konoha Prison. At this time, the supervision of Konoha Prison has been strengthened." Hinata Tiger said. "Well, this is a good thing. So Mizuki was captured again?" Kakashi said. "Yes, Mizuki seems to have taken a potion with overdraft potential, which overdrawn his vitality. Although Tsunade-sama took action, Mizuki is just clinging to life now. His body has completely aged and turned into a white man. A gray-haired old man." "Oh? I didn't expect Mizuki to have the ability to make a life-extending potion." Kakashi said in surprise. "No, Sir, the formula of the potion seems to be a semi-finished product developed by Orochimaru. I don't know how it got into Mizuki's hands. Mizuki only knew that the potion could enhance strength, but he didn't know that it could overdraw his vitality." "I see, this Mizuki really brought it upon himself." Kakashi chuckled. For the character Mizuki, Kakashi has a very low opinion. Having ambitions, but not the corresponding strength, not even the relative capacity and wisdom. It would be damned if people like this could succeed. Soon, the two arrived at Konoha Prison. At this time, the God of Wind and Thunder was confronting several ninjas in the open space in the prison. "It seems that we came at the right time. These two guys really started to make trouble again." Kakashi said. I saw the God of Wind and Thunder roaring in the open space in the prison. "We want to eat! Eat!" An ANBU shouted: "Didn't I give you food before?" "Not enough, not enough! We want something more delicious!" Thor shouted. "That's right! There are obviously more delicious things in the prison, why don't you give them to us!" Fengshen roared. "Damn it, what's wrong with them two? Where can there be any delicious food in the prison?" Anbu whispered. "Give it to us quickly! Otherwise we will beat them up!" Fengshen shouted. "Yes, my brother is right!" Thunder God shouted. "Damn it, if those two mess around, they'll probably get into big trouble." Anbu whispered. At this time, a hand was placed on the shoulder of the ANBU. "You have worked hard, leave the rest to me." The ANBU was startled, this voice was Looking back, I saw the familiar figure and hair color. "Mr. Buchou!" the ANBU shouted. Kakashi nodded and looked at the God of Wind and God of Thunder in front of him. These two people are very tall, estimated to be more than two meters tall. With their strong bodies, they look like a hill. Just from this visual impact, you can tell how powerful these two people are. "It's a pity that the combined IQ of the two people may not be more than twenty years old. "Who are you? Can you give us that food?" Fengshen shouted. "That kind of food? What do you mean?" Kakashi asked. ¡°It¡¯s the kind of food that smells so good. Just by smelling it, I know it¡¯s that kind of food.??It's delicious! Right, brother. "Feng Shen shouted. "Brother is right." Thunder God cooperated. Kakashi frowned slightly, these two people said this, who knows what. "If you don't give it to us, we will beat you!" Fengshen shouted. "Kakashi-sama, there's no need to talk nonsense with them, let me take action to subdue them." Hinata Tiger said respectfully. Kakashi nodded. The emotions of the two people in front of him seemed a bit unstable. Instead of wasting time and continuing to talk, it would be better to subdue them first and ask again. Maybe the effect would be better. With Kakashi¡¯s permission, Hinata Tiger will naturally not be polite. He took a step forward and looked at the two of them with a disdainful expression. "Wind God and Thunder God, be quiet, this is not a place where you can make noise." Hinata Tiger said. "Who are you! What a noise! ??Brother, let's kill him." Fengshen said. "Okay, brother, I just want to hit someone." The God of Thunder responded. "Then let's do it together, brother." "Okay, brother." After finishing speaking, the God of Wind and Thunder ran towards Hyuga Tora, waving his fists and bringing up gusts of breeze. Hinata Tiger didn't care about this and said softly: "You have entered my Bagua realm." After Hinata Tiger finished speaking, a green Bagua disk centered on it and spread out in all directions. Kakashi was slightly startled, and said to himself: "After two years of not seeing each other, the strength of the Hyuga Tiger has become stronger. But this caged bird is a limitation after all. It seems that we need to find a way as soon as possible. With more help in the future, One is one.¡± Not to mention that Kakashi was thinking, Hyuga Tiger put on a weird posture and shouted softly: "Soft fist! One hundred and twenty-eight palms!" In an instant, the Hyuga Tiger turned into an afterimage, coming and going freely within the Bagua field. The God of Wind and God of Thunder only felt that their bodies were being hit continuously, but they could not see clearly where the people were. Only the sound kept echoing in their ears. "Two palms, four palms, eight palms, thirty-two palms! Sixty-four palms! One hundred and twenty-eight palms!" boom! With the last words falling, the huge bodies of the God of Wind and God of Thunder fell to the ground. "Ah! It hurts so much, I have no strength at all, brother." Feng Shen cried out in pain. "Yes, brother, me too." Thor also screamed. Hinatahu stood with his palms closed. The Anbu on the side were already stunned. "This person should be Hinata Tiger, right? Such a powerful soft fist, even the two brothers, Wind God and Thunder God, were knocked down in an instant." "Who says otherwise? I heard that he is the strongest under the Minister. I thought it was an exaggeration at first, but now it seems that it should be true." "It's really scary." Hyuga Tiger turned a deaf ear to these discussions and returned to Kakashi silently. "Mr. Minister, complete the task." "Thanks for your hard work." Kakashi said softly, then stood in front of the God of Wind and Thunder, and said, "Have you calmed down? Can you tell me what exactly you are talking about?" The God of Wind and Thunder had his chakra sealed by Hyuga Tiger, and his mind became clearer. Fengshen said: "I don't know either, I just smell that smell coming from Brother Shuimu's room." "Shuimu?" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 406 Mizuki¡¯s personal belongings? You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi was slightly startled, where did this guy Mizuki get his delicious food? Didn't it mean that this boy has turned into an old man? Why is there still something wrong? ????????? Could it be that this guy Mizuki is still hiding something private? Kakashi is a little strange. "You guys send the God of Wind and Thunder back to the cell. Starve them for two days, and if a similar situation occurs again, three days." Kakashi ordered. "yes!" "You bastard! You actually want to deprive us of food! This will never be tolerated!" Fengshen said angrily. "Brother, beat him!" Thunder God shouted. Kakashi sneered, and his aura exploded instantly. The terrifying momentum like a flash flood and tsunami directly pressed on the God of Wind and God of Thunder. For a moment, the terrifying pressure made the two of them almost breathless. "Brotherthis guyis so strong." Thor said with difficulty. "Yes my younger brother is even more terrifying than Sister Tsunade" Feng Shen was also under tremendous pressure. Kakashi looked at the two of them coldly with a cold look in his eyes, and said: "Criminals must behave like criminals! Next time, it won't be that simple. If you want to enjoy food for a few more years, just give me I¡¯ll be patient!¡± Although the God of Wind and Thunder is very nervous, he still has a clear understanding of the word danger. They could feel that Kakashi was definitely not joking. ¡°If they really mess with the man wearing the fox mask in front of them again, I¡¯m afraid they will definitely end up miserable. The ANBU present were also frightened by this terrifying aura. But fortunately, Kakashi was not targeting them, so they did not have as intuitive a feeling as the God of Wind and Thunder. Hinata Tiger looked at Kakashi with a fanatical look. "This is the strength of Mr. Buchou! He is indeed the man that I, Hyuga Tora, am determined to follow for the rest of my life!" Since the day Kakashi rescued Hinata Tiger, Hinata Tiger made an oath in his heart that he would become Kakashi's most loyal supporter. ??Hyuga Tora, who comes from a separate family, is actually not taken seriously in the Hyuga family. His talent is indeed very strong, but in the branch family, he does not get good guidance, and at most he is at the level of a jounin. Hyuga Tora was not reconciled to this, so he joined ANBU. And he was lucky enough to become Kakashi's subordinate. Kakashi has never been stingy with his subordinates. As long as he can help or teach, he has no reservations. However, this only made Hinata Tiger feel grateful. It was during a mission that Hyuuga Tora had the idea of ??dying for Kakashi. It was a rainy night Hinata Tiger covered his chest. There was a stab wound there, and blood was flowing out! Kakashi was standing next to Hinata Tiger. "Captain, you go first, I am almost dying, don't drag you down because of me." Hinata Tiger looked at Kakashi and said. Kakashi ignored Hinata Tiger's words, but walked to Hinata Tiger's side, looked at Hinata Tiger's injuries, and said: "The wound is very deep. It seems that you can't use chakra for the time being." "Sorry, Captain, I can't help you anymore. This mission is very important. You'd better go quickly. The enemy will come up later and none of us can leave." Hinata Tiger said. Kakashi didn¡¯t say anything and directly carried Hinata Tiger on his back. Hinata Tiger was stunned and said, "Captain, what are you doing?" Kakashi chuckled and said: "Xiaohu, my companion, as long as he is not dead, I will never give up!" Hinata Tiger was shocked when he heard this: "Captain" "Okay, stop talking nonsense. I don't care about those things. They alone can't stop me. I want to take you away, and I have to complete the mission!" Kakashi said, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and then he looked behind him. Within a moment, dozens of ninjas surrounded Kakashi. "Konoha's Hatake Kakashi? I didn't expect it to be you. What a big fish." The leading ninja said excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you can¡¯t eat my fish.¡± "Arrogant, trying to escape with a seriously injured person? Ridiculous." The leading ninja mocked. ? ??No, you are wrong about one thing. Kakashi chuckled. "What?" "To deal with you, I, Hatake Kakashi, don't have to use the word "escape". When you surround me, your death will have come." Kakashi said coldly. "What a shame!" the leading ninja shouted coldly. ¡°There are always people in this world who are so overestimated¡­¡± Kakashi said as if with emotion. Next, Hyuga Tora saw a scene that he would never forget. In an instant, dozens of ninjas all died in Kakashi's hands. The light of the sword floated, and Hinata Tiger couldn't even see clearly how Kakashi took action. The murderous blood feast has come to an end. "Xiaohu, look, I said, they can't keep us." Kakashi said with a smile, in that rainy night, it was like the most brilliant sun. Hinata Tiger looked at Kakashi in a trance, forgetting even the pain in his chest for the time being. At that moment, Hinata not only felt the feeling of being valued, but was also conquered by Kakashi's personality charm. Therefore, Hyuga Tiger became Kakashi¡¯s staunchest supporter. That is to say, die loyal. Before Kakashi left Konoha, Hyuga Tiger had always suspected that Tsunade was trying to squeeze Kakashi. So that some unpleasant things happened. Fortunately, Kakashi came back, and Hinata Tiger also knew that it was his misunderstanding, so he gave up. The memories ended in Hinata Tiger's mind. Looking at Kakashi's back in front of him, Hinata Tiger became more determined in his thoughts. "The Minister is already so strong, I must become stronger so that I can keep up with the Minister and do things for him." Hinata Tiger secretly thought in his heart. "Little tiger." At this time, Kakashi suddenly shouted. Hearing this, Hinata Tiger immediately responded: "Yes, Mr. Minister." "Take me to Shuimu's prison. I want to see what this guy is up to." "Yes! Mr. Minister.!" Hinata Tiger said, leading Kakashi to another room. "The God of Wind and God of Thunder were taken down by other Anbu. Being tapped on Hinata Tiger¡¯s acupuncture points and intimidated by Kakashi¡¯s aura, the two of them did not resist at all. Not long after walking, Hinata stopped, pointed to one of the cells and said: "Kakashi-sama, due to the overdraft of Mizuki's physical potential, although he saved one life, he can no longer become a ninja. He is judged to be the least threatening D-level Criminals, so they are locked up here.¡± Hearing this, Kakashi looked up. Through the dark iron railings, Kakashi clearly saw a man with gray hair lying on the bed. The face is full of wrinkles. This person is none other than Mizuki, who is still hanging on! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 407 Chie Chun You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Open the door." Kakashi said. "Yes, Mr. Minister." Hearing this, Hinata Tiger inserted the prepared key into the keyhole. With a clang, the iron prison door slowly opened. The sound was not loud, but it seemed very abrupt in the empty prison. When Mizuki, who seemed to be sleeping soundly, heard the sound, he raised his head and looked towards the door. Seeing it was Kakashi, Mizuki was slightly startled. He didn't expect to see this famous ninja here. "Yo, Mizuki." "Kakashi-sama? Why are you here." Mizuki sat up from the bed. Although he has gray hair and wrinkles all over his face, it does not affect his actions. ??????????????????????????????? There¡¯s no big problem in being like an ordinary person. The intersection between Mizuki and Kakashi is not deep, so we don¡¯t know much about Mizuki. The impression of Mizuki comes more from the original work and the ANBU information. But Mizuki has heard about this famous figure for a long time. When Mizuki went to this prison, it was because of Kakashi's disciple, Naruto Uzumaki. "I just came here out of curiosity. I didn't expect you to be Orochimaru's abandoned son. It's really interesting." Kakashi smiled. Originally, Kakashi thought that Mizuki was just a person who yearned for Orochimaru one-sidedly. But based on the current situation, Mizuki and Orochimaru really had an intersection before, and even obtained another alternative curse seal in Orochimaru's hands. Or, it is the most superficial curse seal. Hearing this, Shuimu looked a little unhappy. Being an outcast is not a glorious thing. "Kakashi-sama, if you just came to mock me, it would be too disrespectful." Mizuki said sarcastically. "Don't worry, I'm not that bored. I just came here to confirm something." Kakashi said. "What?" Mizuki was stunned. Before Mizuki could react, Kakashi's hand was already on Mizuki's body. A huge force pressed on Mizuki's shoulders, making him unable to move or even speak. Hinata Tiger is a little strange. What does Kakashi want to do to Mizuki? Does this guy have any value? But Hyuga Tora obviously won¡¯t ask these questions. In his eyes, as long as it¡¯s something Kakashi does, it¡¯s right. At this moment, a young and beautiful woman came over at the cell door. The woman was carrying a lunch box, as if she had come to visit the prisoner. The woman was shocked when she saw Mizuki unable to move due to Kakashi. "What are you doing!" With that said, the woman rushed over, trying to stop all this. But with Hinata Tiger here, how could this woman succeed? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The woman softened. The lunch box in his hand also fell to the ground, and instantly, a scent came out. "The ANBU is doing its work and no interference is allowed." Hyuga Tora said coldly. "What!" The woman also realized at this time that the two men were indeed dressed as ANBU, but why did they attack Mizuki. The woman¡¯s eyes were full of anxiety and she shouted: ¡°What are you going to do to Mizuki? Mizuki is already an ordinary person.¡± The woman said, even with a hint of crying. When ordinary people see such a scene, they may already be unable to bear it. "It's a pity that this woman met Hyuga Tora. This guy doesn¡¯t know how to show mercy at all, so he doesn¡¯t feel unbearable at all. But at this time, Kakashi also took back his chakra. "Don't worry, I didn't do anything to Mizuki, I just confirmed some things. It's you, who are you? Why are you here?" Kakashi asked. As soon as Kakashi's chakra was recovered, Mizuki regained his ability to move. Hinata Tiger said: "Mr. Minister, this woman is Mizuki's former fianc¨¦e Chie Tsubaki. Now she is an unemployed chuunin, and she comes to take care of Mizuki every day." ¡°Minister?¡± Chie Chun was stunned, obviously not expecting that the person in front of him had such a high status. Kakashi heard this and lookedLooking at Chie Chun in front of him thoughtfully, he never thought that someone like Mizuki would be so infatuated with him, and become like this, and would be willing to take care of him every day. Sure enough, the power of love is really great. Kakashi picked up Chie Chun's lunch box from the ground, and the smell became even stronger. Kakashi looked inside and saw that it was Ichiraku's ramen. So, is this the so-called delicious food that the God of Wind and Thunder talks about? Kakashi secretly smiled in his heart, he didn¡¯t expect that the hand-beating uncle¡¯s Ichiraku Ramen would become so tempting now. And this ramen seems to be the original catfish noodles. This kind of taste is really tempting. These thoughts flashed through Kakashi's mind, and then he handed the lunch box to Chie Chun who was still lying on the ground, and said: "Chie Chun, right? Sorry, your lunch box seems to have fallen over. Mizuki is okay. , don¡¯t worry. Xiaohu, let¡¯s go.¡± "Yes!" Hinata Tiger responded. The two left immediately, and Chie Chun quickly got up. Hyuga Tora did not use much force this time, so it was only a temporary paralysis and did not cause any damage to the body. After all, this is Konoha, and everyone who comes here is a companion of the same village, and it is always bad to be cruel. Chie Chun quickly ran to Mizuki's side and called softly: "Mizuki, are you okay?" Mizuki also calmed down at this time and said in a cold voice: "It's okay, I don't know what's wrong with Kakashi Hatake." "It's okay, it's okay. Come on, let's eat. This is the Ichiraku Ramen I bought for you. Although a little soup has just been spilled, fortunately there is no other loss." Chie Chun said gently. When Mizuki saw this, his heart softened. Having such a fianc¨¦e is really Mizuki¡¯s greatest luck. Even though I had done something like that before, I still didn¡¯t drive her away. "Xiao Chun, my body will die in five years at most. You don't have to wait for me. Find a good man to marry. I think Iruka is good." Mizuki whispered, covering his long white hair. His face was obscured so that his expression could not be seen clearly. Chie Chun shook her head with a smile and said: "Mizuki, I have identified you all my life. Even if you only have five years to live, I will always protect you and never change. As for Iruka, I just consider him a friend. Don¡¯t say that again. Come on, eat.¡± Mizuki's heart twitched, and for a moment he didn't know what to say. Looking at the steaming noodles in front of me, tears fell silently. Only because of the obstruction of her long hair, Chie Chun did not notice it. "Mizuki" Chie Chun couldn't help but shout when she saw that Mizuki was still moving. "It's okay, Xiaochun, thank you." Mizuki said, taking the bowl of ramen and finishing it all in a few mouthfuls. People always think of the good things they once had when they are at the end of their rope. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 408 Abandoned Research You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi walked out of Mizuki's cell, called to the ANBU not far away, and said: "After the punishment of the Wind God and Raijin is over, you will give the Wind God and Raijin an extra bowl of Ichiraku Ramen every day, so that they can stop." The ANBU was a little confused when he heard this, but since Kakashi said so, he would naturally not object. "Yes! Mr. Minister." "Okay, let's go down." Kakashi said. The ANBU heard this and went down obediently. Kakashi said to Hinata Tiger again: "Xiaohu, when you captured Mizuki before, did you also discover the laboratory abandoned by Orochimaru?" "Yes, Minister." "Where is the laboratory information?" Kakashi narrowed his eyes and asked. ¡°If Kakashi was asking someone else, maybe he really didn¡¯t know. ¡°But Hinata Tiger was responsible for this matter in the first place, so he knew it very well. "In the ANBU archives." "Is it there? Come with me." Kakashi said. "Yes, Mr. Minister." Hinata Tiger said, following Kakashi. The ANBU archives contain a lot of ANBU information. Except for the Hokage, only the ANBU minister has the power to move and watch at will. Others are not allowed to get involved without permission. Even the elders are the same. The two of them turned left and right, and soon came to a large door. "Mr. Minister, the information is inside." Hinata Tiger said, turning his head to the other side to avoid suspicion. Kakashi looked at the heavy door, formed a seal with his hands, and pressed it on the talisman at the door. This door is not opened with a key, but requires chakra seals to open. With a click, the door opened. "Mr. Minister, the pile of information was placed on the tenth bookshelf, in the seventh file on the third row." Hinata Tiger said. "Okay, I'll go in and take a look, and you'll keep watch here." Kakashi said. "Yes! Mr. Minister." Hinata Tiger stood guard at the door meticulously, while Kakashi walked into the archives room. "It's been a long time since I've been here." Kakashi chuckled. The last time he came to this archives was when he was investigating the cause of his father's death. Now that times have changed, there is really a big difference. "There is indeed a phenomenon in Mizuki's body that uses life force to increase strength and then dries up. From this point of view, Orochimaru should have done research on how to extract life force. Perhaps he got the branch results while studying Hashirama cells." Kakashi thought to himself that this was why he wanted to confirm the situation inside Mizuki before. According to Kakashi¡¯s observation just now, the reason why Mizuki¡¯s vitality disappeared was because the vitality was forcibly consumed by a drug. It is precisely because of this that even Tsunade cannot cure her and restore her to her original appearance. When it comes to medical ninjutsu, Orochimaru is naturally unable to keep up with Tsunade. "But when it comes to conducting experiments, even ten Tsunade can't compare to Orochimaru. The father of Naruto Science, Orochimaru. No one was dissatisfied. "If the curse mark on Mizuki's body is also very strange. Logically speaking, if Mizuki's talent is so poor, Orochimaru will definitely look down on him, so why would he give him a curse mark? Even the most superficial curse mark." Kakashi couldn¡¯t figure it out, so he came here to look for information. , According to the direction given by Hinata Tiger, Kakashi quickly got what he wanted. There is a layer of dust on the file bag. After all, it has been here for nearly two years, so it is normal for it to get dusty. After sweeping away the dust on the surface, Kakashi took out the information inside. Part of this information was obtained by Mizuki from Orochimaru's abandoned laboratory, and part of it was discovered by Anbu in that laboratory. The other part is Tsunade¡¯s summary of Mizuki taking the potion. The more Kakashi looked, the more he frowned. After a long time, Kakashi put down the scroll and fell into deep thought. "Sure enough, Orochimaru once studied the issue of vitality potential." ?The scroll records that in the laboratory, notes that Orochimaru had not taken away were found. The above clearly records a failed experiment of Orochimaru. After obtaining Hashirama cells, Orochimaru discovered the huge vitality in Hashirama cells. And it is this vitality that allows Senju Hashirama to possess an immortal body that is different from ordinary people. After Orochimaru came to this conclusion, he was so excited that he even put aside Hashirama's cell experiments and conducted research on vitality. But unfortunately, after Orochimaru's research, he found that life force is extremely difficult to control. The most intuitive display of vitality is the pillar cells. Because no one¡¯s vitality is greater than Senju Hashirama. And in the process of this experiment, a failed product of the experiment appeared, that is, the curse seal of Orochimaru style. It was also from this experiment that Orochimaru got the inspiration for the curse seal. The Curse Seal was originally created by Orochimaru to alleviate the problem of life force consumption. But after creating it, Orochimaru discovered that the magical chakra contained in the curse seal could actually slightly alleviate the consumption of life force, but if he wanted to completely offset it, it was probably a little short of it. And Senjutsu Chakra is the highest level of energy that Orochimaru can master. In Orochimaru's view, natural energy and life force are two very similar things, and there is a possibility of canceling each other out. But the level of Senjutsu Chakra and vitality formed by the natural energy controlled by Orochimaru is still a little bit behind. So in desperation, Orochimaru gave up this idea. "However, Orochimaru's experiment was not completely fruitless. After all, there is still a curse seal. However, when Kakashi saw this, he was shocked. Vitality? Create life? Isn¡¯t that Yin Yang Escape? It¡¯s no wonder that Orochimaru failed. Although Senjutsu Chakra is one level higher than ordinary Chakra. But compared to Yin Yang Escape, it¡¯s still a little worse. "I didn't expect that Orochimaru once studied Yin Yang Dun. He is truly a genius in studying forbidden arts. I'm really curious as to what else in this world he hasn't studied. Unfortunately, he hasn't touched that field yet. " Kakashi murmured, and then put the scroll back on the bookshelf. But at this moment, Kakashi's heart moved. "Yin-Yang Escape? Immortal Chakra? By the way, I remember Slug Immortal once said that the fusion of the three major immortal arts will produce terrifying power. Could it be" At this time, Kakashi suddenly sounded his silver-white magic chakra. "No, it's not. Yin Yang Escape is something that brings the power of the mind and body to its extreme. It has nothing to do with natural energy." Kakashi vetoed himself. "What went wrong?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 409 The Test of Lifting You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Payne¡¯s black rod is a product made by Yin Yang Dun, but it is just the function of the reincarnation eye. And Yin-Yang Escape, Yin-Yang attributes and Yin-Yang power are different. The Yin and Yang attributes are attributes similar to the five attributes of wind, thunder, fire, earth and wind. Although they are special, they do not exceed this category. The yin and yang attributes are not mysterious, many ninjas possess this attribute. For example, genjutsu almost all requires the participation of Yin attribute chakra, as well as Uchiha's Sharingan and the Nara clan's shadow series. These are Yin escape corresponding to Yin attribute chakra. Another example is the Akimichi clan's doubling technique, the powerful physical functions of the Senju clan, the Uzumaki clan, and the Kaguya clan, all of which belong to the category of Yang escape. This is the yin and yang attribute. And the ninjutsu used with yin and yang attributes are yin escape and yang escape. Yin Yang Release is different. Yin Yang Release is a ninjutsu that combines Yin Release and Yang Release. ?For example, it is like Ice Escape, it is formed by the combination of Feng Shui attributes. And Yin-Yang Escape is formed by combining Yin attributes and Yang attributes. And the difficulty of combining the two is even more difficult than creating the blood inheritance limit. After all, Yin Yang Release is a ninjutsu that can create life. As for the final power of yin and yang, it was the ability given to Naruto and Sasuke by the Sage of Six Paths to seal Kaguya Otsutsuki. After sealing, it will disappear and cease to exist. "Yin-Yang Escape? There is no specific method, so it may not be that easy to practice." Kakashi murmured. One of the yin-yang escapes that appeared in the original work was derived from Madara¡¯s reincarnation eyes. One was obtained by Naruto from the Sage of Six Paths. The last one is to become the Jinch¨±riki of the Ten-Tails, Yin and Yang Escape is no longer a problem. No matter which one it is, it is not obtained by conventional means. Therefore, it is probably impossible for Kakashi to obtain this kind of ninjutsu. Yin-Yang Release was just something Kakashi accidentally thought of when he saw this thing. He had no choice but to suppress it temporarily. Kakashi possesses the seven attributes of wind, earth, thunder, fengshui, yin and yang (information from the official formation book, no nonsense), and has unlimited possibilities. The Yin and Yang Escape seems to have no hope now, but in the future, there may not be no chance. "It seems that this research does not have much value. No wonder Orochimaru gave up in the end." Kakashi murmured. Just as Kakashi was about to leave, he suddenly thought of something. "Senjutsu Chakra? By the way! Maybe Senjutsu Chakra can come in handy!" Kakashi's heart moved, and he had new thoughts about the Hyuga clan's caged bird seal. "The caged bird of the Hyuga clan uses Yin-type chakra to block the entire brain, especially the optic nerve. Once an external force acts on it, it will have a huge reaction. But if a higher level of chakra intervenes, there may be Different effects.¡± Kakashi secretly thought, having a new idea about cracking the caged bird. Ordinary senjutsu chakra may not be able to suppress the negative chakra in the caged bird, but Kakashi's senjutsu chakra may not be able to. Kakashi has not fully mastered the silver-white senjutsu chakra formed by the fusion of the three major senjutsu, but through previous use, Kakashi knows that this silver-white chakra is much stronger than the single senjutsu chakra. many. If the general senjutsu chakra is one level higher than the ordinary chakra, then the silver-white chakra is two levels higher than the ordinary chakra. In this way, maybe you can suppress the bird in the cage with absolute advantage. And once the Yin chakra in the Cage Bird Curse Seal is suppressed, it will become possible to release the Cage Bird. "This method is worth a try, but the risk is not small and you need to be careful when operating it." Kakashi muttered to himself and walked out of the data room. "Mr. Minister." Seeing Kakashi come out, Hinata Tiger said respectfully. "Xiaohu, I have something to discuss with you." Kakashi said. "Please give me your instructions, Mr. Minister." Hinata Tiger said. "I just got some inspiration from Orochimaru's experimental information, and I also thought of a method that might be able to release the caged bird, but there are some risks. Are you willing to try it?" Kakashi said. Hinata Tiger didn¡¯t have any emotions after hearing thisMove, these days, Kakashi has actually experimented with many methods on Hyuga Tiger. Although it has no effect, there is no damage. "Everything is subject to the orders of the Minister." "Okay, let's go to the secret room." Kakashi said. The two of them came to a secret room in the ANBU. This secret room is actually used by the ANBU for confinement. It is very quiet and there is no need to worry about being disturbed. Hinata Tiger sat cross-legged on it, and took off the forehead protector on his head, revealing the green caged bird curse seal. The curse mark of the caged bird is in the shape of a green fork, with two green lines connecting the pattern and running through the entire forehead. This is the shame of the separation of the Hyuga family, but it is also a means of self-protection for the Hyuga family. The Hyuga clan is not as strong as the Uchiha clan. If the caged bird is not used to protect the bloodline, the number of Hyuga clan members who will die may double. So, caged birds are not all bad. Hinata Hizu can be regarded as an enlightened clan leader, but he did not abolish the caged bird, which is why he saw this. Once the shackles of the caged bird are lost, the enemy may not be able to help but attack the Hyuga clan members crazily. By then, the Hyuga clan may not be able to escape the fate of annihilation. After all, the blood succession of Byakugan is really exciting. You know, Hinata has been targeted by Raikakure again and again, which shows the attraction of Byakugan to people from other villages. Some branch families saw this clearly and accepted their fate, while some branch families did not see this clearly and hated the clan. "Xiaohu, you may feel a little pain later, please bear with it, don't worry, I will ensure your safety." Kakashi said. "Mr. Minister, please do whatever you want. I, Hyuga Tora, still have some patience." Hyuga Tora said softly. "good." Kakashi stood behind Hinata Tiger, the chakra in his body moving slightly. The silver-white curse seal on the back overflowed with a trace of silver-white chakra. Kakashi¡¯s silver-white curse seal has not been completely integrated, so there is very little silver-white chakra available at this time. Fortunately, we don¡¯t need too much silver-white chakra now, so we don¡¯t have to worry about not having enough. The silver-white chakra gathered on Kakashi's right hand, and then disappeared into Hinata Tiger's head. Hinata Tiger groaned, but his body did not move at all. Kakashi nodded, the Hinata Tiger's will was indeed very firm. Kakashi¡¯s powerful spiritual energy and silver-white chakra headed towards the Hyuuga Tiger¡¯s caged bird at the same time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 410 Mutated White Eyes You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hinata Tiger only felt like there was a snake in his mind, constantly circling and swimming. There is a slight pain and a cool feeling. Kakashi closed his eyes, following his own silver-white chakra, and his mental power swam in Hinata Tiger's mind. In the brain, a strange chakra hovers in Hyuga Tiger's mind, connected to the optic nerve. It is activated at any time. As long as the nerve connecting life is severed, it will activate immediately and destroy the Byakugan instantly. Of course, if there is an external force trying to move it, it will also start. When Kakashi saw this, he thought to himself: "The chakra sensitivity of this caged bird is really scary." Kakashi didn¡¯t observe anymore. He already knew these things before. The silver-white chakra slowly invaded the chakra of the caged bird and turned into a chain, trying to bind it tightly. At this time, the chakra of the caged bird seemed to have turned into a vicious bird, constantly resisting the invasion of silver-white chakra. But unfortunately, the level of silver-white chakra is much higher than it, and its resistance is completely in vain. Kakashi was overjoyed and said to himself: "Sure enough, my silver-white chakra can completely suppress the movement of this caged bird." The silver-white chakra turned into chains, tightly binding the caged bird's chakra, making it unable to move. Kakashi nodded secretly, and then looked at the port of the caged bird's chakra connected to the optic nerve. The silver-white chakra moves as the heart desires, directly cutting off the port. At this time, Hinata Hu only felt a pain in his head, followed by an unprecedented sense of relief. It¡¯s like the pleasure a girl feels when she wears high heels for the first time and then takes them off. Hinata Tiger couldn't help but groan. But Kakashi¡¯s actions did not stop there. The silver-white chakra completely enveloped the Caged Bird Curse Seal, and then slowly removed it from Hinata Tiger's mind. Outside the body, Kakashi's right hand moved away from the head of the Hyuga Tiger. A stream of dark green chakra was wrapped in a thin layer of silvery white chakra and stayed in Kakashi's right hand. Kakashi took out a scroll, pressed the dark green chakra directly on it, and then formed a seal with both hands! The dark green chakra was absorbed directly into the scroll as if it had been absorbed by it. A word "cage" appeared on the scroll. At the same time, the dark green curse mark on Hinata Tiger's forehead gradually faded and then disappeared. But Hinata Tiger did not open his eyes immediately, but showed a painful expression. Kakashi was stunned for a moment and asked in surprise: "What's going on?" Mental power once again sneaked into Hinata Tiger's mind, and Kakashi secretly screamed. "It's too bad, because I'm not yet proficient in controlling the silver-white chakra, a trace of it actually stayed in Xiaohu's mind!" Kakashi wanted to take back the silver-white chakra, but at this moment, the silver-white chakra actually slipped into smoke and ran into Xiaohu's Byakugan. "This is bad!" Kakashi thought to himself. His own silver-white chakra ran into Hyuga Tiger's Byakugan, and Kakashi didn't know what would happen. Hyuga Tiger¡¯s expression became even more painful. Kakashi had no choice but to stand in front of Hyuga Tiger and wait quietly. When things have reached this point, Kakashi is powerless. The rest depends on the fate of Hinata Tiger. Hinata Tiger only felt a domineering chakra enter his eyes. Originally, Hyuga Tora thought it was a caged bird having an attack, but as expected, the pain did not come. Instead, his eyes felt cool. "What's going on?" Hinata Tiger was confused and confused. The silver-white chakra wandered around in Byakugan, but soon it stopped moving. Byakugan seemed to have noticed this uninvited guest. The newly freed Byakugan was also in a state of excitement and actually absorbed the silver-white chakra directly! The silver-white chakra was not to be outdone and wanted to fight back. "But it's just a trace, and it's at home where others look down upon it. In just a moment, the resistance fails. The white eyes unceremoniously regarded this trace of silver asSwallowed up all the red chakra! But for a moment, Hinata Tiger felt that his Byakugan seemed to become more powerful. Kakashi was looking at Hinata Tiger worriedly, and Hinata Tiger suddenly opened his eyes! The pure white eyes exuded a pressure, and then, there was a faint golden light in the pure white eyes. Kakashi was surprised, what is going on? "Xiaohu, how do you feel?" Kakashi asked. "Mr. Minister, I feel better than ever!" Hinata said happily. "Try rolling your eyes." "Yes! Roll your eyes! Open!" For a moment, a black and white image appeared in Hinata Tiger's mind. Originally, Hyuga Tiger¡¯s Byakugan had a blind spot, but now, this blind spot no longer exists! An unprecedented clear vision appeared in Hyuga Tora's mind. Kakashi looked at Hinata Tiger's eyes. The faint golden color became more obvious when Hinata Tiger used his Byakugan. "What's going on?" Kakashi was surprised. Hinata Tiger said in surprise: "Mr. Minister, has my Caged Bird Curse Seal been lifted? This feeling is so perfect!" Kakashi nodded and said with a smile: "Yes, take a look." Kakashi said, pointing to a mirror not far away. Hinata Tiger looked over, and sure enough, the damn caged bird curse mark on his forehead had disappeared without a trace. But before Hinata Tiger could be happy, he was startled by the golden light in his eyes. "This is" Hinata Tiger said in confusion. "Xiaohu, when I was doing treatment just now, a trace of celestial chakra was absorbed by your byakugan. Now it seems that it was fused by your byakugan, so this strange change occurred. You feel that your Is there anything strange about the white eyes?" Kakashi asked. Hinata Tiger shook his head and said: "No, on the contrary, it seems to have become stronger. I can feel that the Byakugan's ability is stronger than before." Hearing this, Kakashi thought to himself: "Could it be that the silver-white chakra caused some kind of mutation in the Byakugan?" Seeing Kakashi thinking, Hyuga Tiger half-knelt and said: "Thank you, Mr. Buchou. If it weren't for Mr. Buchou, I might never be able to get rid of this caged bird. And this Byakugan, fused with Mr. Buchou's chakra, will definitely Become stronger.¡± Kakashi was stunned for a moment, then helped Hinata Tiger up and said: "Little Tiger, there is no need to say thank you between you and me, but I am a little worried about your eyes." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 411 The destroyed Ninja Village You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Don't worry, Mr. Minister, I feel very good and there is no problem at all." Hinata Tiger said. "That's good. If you feel any discomfort, tell me as soon as possible." Kakashi said. "Yes! Mr. Minister!" "Well, don't tell others about this for the time being. You still need to see the situation with your eyes." "I see." Hinata Tiger¡¯s eye-rolling came to an end here. Although the caged bird was released, some strange changes seemed to have occurred, and this change was something Kakashi did not expect. The silver-white senjutsu chakra will have this strange effect on the Byakugan, but what about the Sharingan? Kakashi doesn¡¯t know, and now is not the time to try. His Eye of Eternity has not yet been fused. Hinata Tiger¡¯s pure white eyes look no different from ordinary Byakugan. But as long as Hinata Tiger's chakra rushes into his eyes and he intends to activate the power of the Byakugan, then, in an instant, the pure white eyes will turn into a light gold. Hinata Tiger couldn¡¯t explain what that feeling was at this time. But he could clearly feel that this state was good. It can even be said to be very good. The release of the caged bird greatly strengthened Hinata Tiger's Byakugan ability, and the original blind spots disappeared. At this time, it turned into white eyes with golden light, and it seemed that the field of vision became wider. Hinata Tiger was overjoyed. He could feel that the door blocking his path to the shadow level had been loosened. As long as he works a little harder, he can break through the level that ordinary people cannot surpass in their lifetime. At this moment, Hinata Tiger was extremely excited, and the corners of his mouth could not help but raise slightly. Seemingly seeing Hinata's excitement, Kakashi smiled and said: "Okay, don't be too excited. You can take a break for the past two days and get used to the new Byakugan, so as not to go wrong during the mission." "Yes! Minister, I will definitely adapt as quickly as possible." Hinata Tiger said. "Um." After leaving the Anbu prison, Hinata went back to his room and started thinking about the Byakugan problem. Kakashi was called to the Hokage's office. "Tsunade-sama, are you looking for me?" Kakashi asked. Tsunade did not speak, but nodded and handed a scroll to Kakashi. Kakashi was a little confused and took a look at the scroll. After just two glances, Kakashi¡¯s expression became a bit dumbfounded. "This guy Tetsuken is still thinking about competing with me. This kid is really leisurely and carefree." Kakashi said helplessly. "That Beichen Iron Sword came here two years ago, but you happened to leave the village at that time, so we missed it. Now I probably got your news, so I sent someone to deliver the battle notice immediately." Tsunade said. "This boy is really persistent." "Kakashi, this is a problem you caused. You can solve it yourself." Tsunade said "Yes! Tsunade-sama, I will handle it properly." Kakashi said seriously. "Well, this Beichen Iron Sword is said to be the unofficial next leader of the Iron Kingdom. Please be careful in your actions. Although Konoha is not afraid of the Iron Kingdom, unnecessary conflicts should not be established." "Don't worry, Tsunade-sama, Tetsujian and I are also friends and we won't mess around." "That's good, when do you plan to set off?" Tsunade asked. "It's just in these two days. This fight will be scheduled in seven days. It will take some time to get to the Iron Kingdom." Kakashi said. "Okay, since you are going to the Iron Kingdom, I will leave this matter to you." Tsunade said, taking out another scroll from the table and handing it to Kakashi. Kakashi was stunned for a moment, then took the scroll and read it again. But this time, Kakashi¡¯s expression became a little solemn. "This is¡­¡­" "This is what happened in the country of Sichuan, a small country on the other side of the Kingdom of Iron. It is said that the Ninja Village and Yu Ninja Village in the Kingdom of Sichuan were completely wiped out. Go and take a look at the situation." Tsunade said. Kakashi nodded slightly and said, "Understood." "Do you need any manpower?" Tsunade asked. "It's not necessary for the time being. It's convenient for me to move around alone."   "Well, okay, pay attention to safety." Kakashi left the Hokage Building, looked at the scroll in his hand, and murmured: "Kawakori Country, Yugakure Village? Is it him?" Kakashi shook his head, he would have to go and see it to find out. But this matter should be put aside for the time being. It is more serious to go to the Kingdom of Iron to find the boy from Iron Sword first. I promised Tiejian that I would compete with him before, but I didn¡¯t expect that I have now broken the contract for two years. This is a very embarrassing thing. But Kakashi really forgot. If it weren¡¯t for this battle post, I¡¯m afraid Kakashi wouldn¡¯t be able to remember it now. "I'm just going out for a walk. These days, the Anbu affairs have made my head hurt." Kakashi was originally a lazy person, and it was really difficult for him to do so many official duties. Kakashi was walking home when he suddenly saw a few familiar figures. Green tights and vest, and those thick eyebrows. "Hey, Kai, long time no see." Kakashi said with a smile. At this time, it was Team Kai who had just completed their mission. Kai was stunned for a moment when he saw Kakashi, and then said excitedly: "Kakashi! My eternal rival, you are finally back! Come, let's fight for a long time! This is the 411th fight! Now we are two hundred and five to two hundred and five, whoever wins this game will be in the lead!" Since Kakashi often practiced with Kai before, the competition between the two became more frequent. Kakashi was a little helpless when he heard this. When we meet again after a long separation, do we want to compete as soon as we come? This Kai is indeed a very nervous creature. Neci and Tiantian on the side are already holding their foreheads. Having such a living treasure teacher is really distressing for people with personalities like Neci and Tiantian. As for Xiao Li, he has already started taking notes. "As expected of Teacher Kai! Youth should be spent all the time like this!" Xiao Li wrote vigorously and then burst into tears. "Kai, you just came back from the mission. Let's talk about the competition later. You still have to report the mission to Tsunade-sama," Kakashi said. Kai suddenly understood and said: "Kakashi, wait for me here, I will report the mission and come back soon!" After Kai finished speaking, he ran away, leaving Kakashi and the other four in a mess behind. ¡°Well, no one else has this kind of temper. When Ningci saw this, he bowed respectfully to Kakashi and said, "Kakashi-sensei, long time no see." When Tiantian and Xiao Li saw this, they also said hello to Kakashi. Kakashi smiled and said, "Long time no see, Neji. I heard that you will soon become a Jonin." "There is still one A-level mission left." Neji said calmly. "Ah, very good." Kakashi smiled. "It's far worse than Kakashi-sensei. Kakashi-sensei became a Jonin at the age of twelve." "After all, it was a war period, which is very different from today. The fact that you can become a Jonin at this age is enough to prove your talent. Hizashi-senpai has a good son." "Thank you Kakashi-sensei for the compliment." Neci said respectfully. "Okay, you go and do your business. I have something else to do, so I won't tell you more." As soon as Kakashi finished speaking, the green figure in the distance ran towards him again! "Kakashi! Let's show off!" Kakashi was stunned for a moment, looking at Gai who was coming over, dumbfounded. I said, you don¡¯t have to rush to open the six doors directly, right? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 412 Making things difficult You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi naturally couldn¡¯t refuse Kai¡¯s enthusiastic invitation to fight, so he finally resorted to the fairest noodle fight. Well, to put it simply, it¡¯s who finishes the bowl of Ichiraku Ramen first. Needless to say, Kakashi¡¯s instant noodle-eating method won the final victory with an unquestionable advantage. Kai regretted the defeat and declared that he would definitely defeat Kakashi next time. Kakashi was noncommittal. It is really interesting to have such a good friend in your life. Kakashi went home, packed his things, and headed towards the Kingdom of Iron. Three days later, Kakashi arrived in the Kingdom of Iron. I haven¡¯t been to the Iron Kingdom in eight years. The Iron Kingdom at this time has undergone tremendous changes compared with the past. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because the Kingdom of Iron has made a lot of money in the past few years, Kakashi clearly feels that the gates of the Kingdom of Iron are more impressive than before. "It seems that the Kingdom of Iron has developed well in the past few years." At this time, Kakashi was wearing a white robe and did not wear a forehead protector, just like when he came to the Kingdom of Iron before. "Young man, you haven't been to the Kingdom of Iron for a long time, right?" Kakashi was sighing when an old man came over from behind. It seemed that he was going to enter the Kingdom of Iron. "Old sir, you are right, the last time I came here was eight years ago." Kakashi said. "It's been eight years? No wonder you feel this way. A few years ago, Lord Mifune, the leader of the Iron Kingdom, accepted an apprentice named Beichen Iron Sword. This Beichen Iron Sword was amazing. He was the heir to the Beichen family back then. . Because of the Beichen Iron Sword, the Beichen family also joined the Kingdom of Iron again. With the help of the Beichen family, the development of the Kingdom of Iron has accelerated a lot." "Isn't the Beichen family already in decline?" Kakashi asked doubtfully. "This is wrong. It is said that the Beichen family was just forced to live in seclusion and develop their strength secretly." The old man said with relish. Kakashi thought for a moment, then smiled and said: "Old sir, you know so much." "Hey, everyone in the Iron Kingdom knows what's going on." "Thank you, old man, for telling me this." "You're welcome, you're welcome. Judging from your dress, young man, you should be a samurai, right? Do you want to join the Iron Kingdom's escort?" the old man gossiped. Kakashi smiled and shook his head and said, "I just came to see an old friend." "So that's it." The old man suddenly said. "Then I'll leave first, see you old gentleman." After Kakashi finished speaking, he left. This old man is really familiar with everything. He said a lot of things himself as soon as he came. But it¡¯s no wonder that such an elderly man does talk a lot. I guess it¡¯s because I¡¯m usually too lonely alone. Kakashi didn¡¯t pay attention, and slowly walked to the mansion of the leader of the Iron Country, following his memory. It is also where Mifune lives. "Comers, stop here, this is not a place where you can come in and out casually." said the young warrior at the door. Kakashi smiled and said: "Please tell Mr. Mifune, just ask Hatake Kakashi to see you." The young samurai was stunned when he heard this, and then said coldly: "You said your name is Hatake Kakashi?" Kakashi frowned, feeling something was wrong, but he still said: "Yes, I am Hatake Kakashi." "As expected, it's you, a boy from the Hatake family! Take the move!" The young samurai directly pulled out the long sword from his waist and slashed at Kakashi. This sudden scene made Kakashi stunned. ?Looking at the cold light of the long knife, it is obvious that it has murderous intent. The sword pointed at Kakashi's head. Kakashi dodged slightly, and the long sword failed. "My friend, you have something to say, but it seems a little unreasonable for you to take action right away." "Hmph! I have nothing to say to you! Everyone named Hatake deserves to die!" The young samurai snorted, and the long sword that had failed was raised again and swept towards Kakashi. Kakashi stopped talking nonsense when he saw this. Although he was gentle, he was not someone to be bullied. Since something doesn¡¯t make sense, let¡¯s fight with fists. Speaking of fighting, the thing in front of me is just ten more, stuckCassie didn't take it seriously either. The young samurai's sword was about to hit Kakashi, and his eyes couldn't help but reveal a look of joy. "Hmph, Hatake Kakashi, you can't dodge this, he's really too weak!" the young samurai thought to himself. At this moment, Kakashi raised his right hand slightly, clamped the young samurai's long sword between his two fingers, and then moved his body, pressing the blade between his fingers against the young samurai's neck. All of this was just a flash of lightning. When the young warrior reacted, the coolness on his neck had already made the hairs on his body stand on end! "What do you want to do! This is Lord Mifune's residence. If you dare to mess around, you will definitely not be able to leave the Kingdom of Iron!" the young samurai said with a guilty conscience. Kakashi shook his head and said: "I have no interest in you. What I want to see now is Mr. Mifune." Kakashi said, releasing the tip of the knife held between his fingers, and gave the young samurai a cold look. There was a cold killing intent in this look. When the young warrior saw this, he was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat! At this moment, a middle-aged samurai came out and said, "What happened? It's so noisy." The young samurai seemed to have found a supporter, and immediately ran over and said, "Mr. Okisuke, this man is good at mansions!" Kakashi was speechless, this guy was the first to complain. Hearing this, Okisuke looked at Kakashi, a little confused at first, and then suddenly said: "Are you Hatake Kakashi?" Kakashi was stunned for a moment, looked at Okisuke, and also remembered who this person was. This person is Mifune¡¯s right-hand man, Okisuke. "Mr. Okisuke, it turns out to be you." "Kakashi, why are you here?" "Come and visit Mr. Mifune." Kakashi said. ¡°I see, come with me.¡± "Thank you, Mr. Okisuke." Kakashi smiled. Okisuke looked at the young samurai and said, "I know what you are thinking, but if it happens again, you will know the consequences." The young samurai knew that things were going to be bad the moment Okisuke recognized Kakashi, and sure enough, this is how the next plot developed. Hearing this, the young samurai couldn't help but swallowed his saliva, and said fearfully: "I understand, Okisuke-sama." Okosuke ignored the man and left with Kakashi. The young samurai watched Kakashi leave and couldn't help showing a look of resentment. "No, I want to tell the people in the clan." The young warrior murmured and left immediately. On the way, Kakashi looked at Okusuke in front of him and asked: "Mr. Okosuke, why is the young samurai at the door so hostile to me?" Chong Jie smiled helplessly and said, "Because his surname is Beichen." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 413 Goodbye Iron Sword You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi was slightly startled when he heard this, and said: "I see, it's no wonder. Has the Beichen family really returned to the Kingdom of Iron?" Okisuke nodded and said: "Yes, over the years, the development of the Iron Kingdom has reached a bottleneck. Mifune-sama has been trying to break it, but the manpower is limited and he has been unable to let go. Later, Mifune-sama accepted the Iron Sword as his disciple. , Tie Jian proposed that the Beichen family come back and join the Kingdom of Iron. Lord Mifune readily agreed upon hearing this." "I see, it seems that the Iron Kingdom has become so prosperous now, which has a lot to do with the Beichen family." Kakashi said. Chongsuke said: "Yes, the comeback of the Beichen family has not only brought more than a hundred masters, but also a lot of wealth. With these, the Iron Kingdom has achieved today's prosperity. Nowadays, the Beichen family can be considered completely Completely integrated into the Iron Kingdom." When Kakashi heard this, not only did he not show joy, but he frowned. "Mr. Chongsuke, the Beichen family has penetrated the Iron Kingdom so deeply, you are not afraid" Chongsuke smiled and said: "Don't worry, the Beichen family has been reflecting on their mistakes over the years, and now their temperament has become a lot lower-key. In the family, more people are as open and aboveboard as the iron sword. They will not do any harm to the Iron Kingdom. Moreover, Mifune-sama is not a fool. Although he trusts them, he still needs to take a lot of precautions." Kakashi was slightly relieved after hearing this. Since Mifune could think of this, he probably had a way to deal with it. The name Mifune is not just blown away, so Kakashi doesn¡¯t need to worry about these things. "That's good, but that person just now" "That man is from the lineage of the second elder of the Beichen family. You may not know this, but you only need to know that the person who offended Konoha White Fang and was suppressed by Konoha White Fang was the son of the second elder. The rest, Rely on your wisdom, because I don¡¯t need to say anything more,¡± Okisuke said. Kakashi didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, well, he didn¡¯t expect that he would meet an enemy as soon as he arrived. "Most of the Beichen family has now put down their hatred for White Fang, but the second elder's lineage has never given up. By the way, Iron Sword is also from the second elder's lineage." "this¡­¡­" "Don't worry, Tie Jian is not someone that Second Elder Beichen can control. You came here this time probably because of Tie Jian's war invitation, right?" Chongsuke said. Kakashi nodded and said: "Yes, I originally made an appointment with Tetsuken for six years, but I never thought that six years ago I had something to do and left Konoha. I never had time. This delay has delayed it for two years." "Haha, I know that. I remember when Tetsuken came back from Konoha, he was very unhappy for a while and said that you are a dishonest person." Okisuke said with a smile. Kakashi felt helpless when he heard this, but this matter did have something to do with him, after all, he had forgotten it. The original purpose of making this agreement with Tie Jian was to reassure Tie Jian. Kakashi is not willing to fight swords with his friends. "Okay, now that we're here, the so-called battle should begin. Mifune-sama is in that room. You can go in. I still have things to do." Okisuke pointed to the house not far away and said . "Excuse me, Mr. Okisuke." Chongsuke nodded, then turned and left. As Mifune¡¯s first assistant, Okisuke has a lot to do. Kakashi watched Okousuke leave and walked directly into the room without wasting time. Originally, he should have gone to see the Iron Sword, but as White Fang¡¯s friend, his elder, and the master of the Iron Country, Mifune should pay him a visit first, both emotionally and logically. Kakashi knocked on the door gently, and a deep voice came from the room. "Who is it?" "Mr. Mifune, it's me, Kakashi Hatake." The people inside were obviously stunned for a moment, and then heard the sound of standing up. Not long after, the door opened. After eight years of not seeing each other, Mifune seemed a little old. My hair is still wrapped in a bandage, and the few beards I have left have become more stylish. Seeing that it was really Kakashi, a smile appeared on Mifune's face. ¡°Kakashi, you¡¯re finally here, that guy from Tetsuken, but he¡¯s been talking about you day and night.¡± "Sorry, I missed the appointment." Kakashi apologized. Hearing this, Mifune waved his hand,He said: "It doesn't matter, as a ninja, you can't help yourself. I also heard that it took you two years to complete the task, which shows how dangerous this task is." "Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Mifune." Kakashi said. "Haha, I'm not the one who should forgive you. Since you're here, come with me to Beichen Yuan to meet Tie Jian. This kid might be practicing swordsmanship." Mifune laughed. "Yes, then please trouble Mr. Mifune." Kakashi said respectfully. Mifune touched his beard and said with a smile: "Haha, no trouble, I also have something to go over." So, Mifune took Kakashi and walked towards Beichenin. Beichen Courtyard is a branch of the Beichen family. The one who lives in it is Beichen Iron Sword, who has the highest status outside the Beichen family. The average person is simply not qualified to go to Beichen Academy. But everyone knows that there is a terrifying samurai hidden inside. He may even be the person who will become the first warrior of the Iron Kingdom in the future. Under the leadership of Mifune, Kakashi naturally entered Beichen Academy unimpeded. It¡¯s just that everyone in Beichenyuan is very curious about who this guy is, and he is actually qualified to follow Mifune. And it seems that Mifune is very polite to him. In Beichen Courtyard, Tie Jian held the long sword named Lake Toya and waved it with him. Each move is full of terrifying momentum. Sweep, chop, plow, cut, plunder, kill, chop, and suddenly! The eight skills of the sword are presented one by one in the hands of the iron sword. This is the most common sword technique, but at this time, the iron sword has the effect of returning to nature. Kakashi and Mifune stood at the door, quietly watching Tetsuken practicing his sword skills in the courtyard. Kakashi was secretly surprised when he saw this. What a terrifying sword intent! Kakashi can clearly feel that in the long sword of the Iron Sword, there is a sword intention that is not weaker than his own. And it is under that terrifying sword intent that every ordinary move of the Iron Sword has terrifying power. He has really become stronger! And it¡¯s stronger than imagined. Qian Ting, who was straddling Kakashi's waist, let out a slight moan at this time, seeming to be extremely excited! Kakashi gently pressed the handle of the knife, signaling Qian Ting to be quiet. And this sound of the sword attracted the iron sword who was practicing the sword over. Teijian stared at Kakashi closely, without the slightest surprise in his eyes, and just said softly: "You are here." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 414 Drinking You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi smiled slightly and said, "Yes, I'm here. I'm sorry that I'm late." ¡°It¡¯s never too late, it¡¯s never too late for a good opponent.¡± "It seems that you are looking forward to this battle." Kakashi smiled. "Of course, I waited for six years, and then two more years, just to continue our unfinished battle at the Samurai Conference." Tie Jian said. "Then shall we start?" Kakashi said looking at the iron sword. The Toya Lake in the Iron Sword's hand moved slightly, and the sword's power suddenly became strong, but soon it disappeared again. Kakashi was a little confused when he saw this and said, "What do you mean?" "Gintoki, you have just arrived in the Iron Kingdom and have been tired from traveling and traveling. It is not fair to you to compete at this time. Let us wait for you to rest for a night and then we compete again. I have been waiting for eight years, and it is not less than this time and a half." carve." Kakashi was stunned when he heard this, this kid is still the same. "Okay, since you said so, I won't refuse." Kakashi smiled. The iron sword threw a sword out of Lake Toya, and then inserted it into the scabbard. The movement was clean and neat, and it looked extremely chic. An expert will know if there is one as soon as he takes action. The iron sword hand is enough for an average samurai to practice for most of his life. With the long sword in its sheath, Tie Jian finally had a smile on his face. "Gintoki, since you're here, why not have a drinking fight before the competition!" Tie Jian said with a smile. "Sake fight?" Kakashi was a little confused, but soon thought that this iron sword was originally an alcoholic, and now he is probably addicted to alcohol. At this time, Mifune said: "Tie Jian, you want to drink again, right?" "Hey, Mifune-sensei, I haven't had a drink for a long time. Gintoki isn't here this time. How can I not have a drink with him? Mifune-sensei, can you let me go just this once?" Tiejian looked at Mifune with burning eyes, looking forward to Mifune's reply. After becoming a disciple of Mifune, Tetsujian has been taught by Mifune about drinking. Drinking alcohol will make the sword dull, so Mifune forbids Tetsuken to drink alcohol. But this guy Tie Jian only has a little hobby. It¡¯s really hard not to drink. Therefore, Tie Jian would always hide and drink some secretly. Every time he was discovered by Mifune, he was always given a lecture. So, when talking about this matter, Tie Jian still has lingering fears. Mifune looked at Tie Jian's expectant eyes, and his heart softened. Mifune was quite doting on his only apprentice. "Okay, just this once, if I catch you drinking within the next first month, you will be dead." Mifune scolded with a smile. When Tie Jian heard this, he shrank his neck and was quite frightened. But Mifune had already agreed, and Tie Jian was naturally extremely happy. Tie Jian said: "Thank you Mifune-sensei!" Immediately, Teijian hugged Kakashi's neck and said: "Gintoki, let's go, I'll treat you to a drink!" Kakashi was helpless, this guy still looked like this, but it made him miss the time in the Land of Iron eight years ago. "Mr. Mifune, I'll leave first." Kakashi said. Mifune nodded and said, "Go ahead, watch over this guy Tie Jian for me, and drink less." Before Kakashi had time to answer, he was pulled out by the iron sword. Seeing this, Mifune shook his head and whispered: "This guy Tie Jian is really holding himself back." Iron House, the most famous restaurant in the Kingdom of Iron. Te Jian directly booked a private room inside, and then walked in with Kakashi. The two of them sat down, and Tie Jian looked at the man in front of him who was more mature than eight years ago. For a moment, he felt like he was in a different world. "Gintoki, long time no see." Tie Jian said again, but his tone was a bit more vicissitudes than before. Kakashi smiled slightly when he heard this and said, "What? You miss me so much?" "You are still the same as before, you like to joke, but I am not as carefree as you now." Tie Jian sighed again. "Hey, I never thought that the iron sword would have such a day." Kakashi joked. "I am really envious of my old days now. Ever since the Beichen family joined the Kingdom of Iron, I have been dealing with the family and the Iron Sword. I am really a little tired.ah. " "What? Didn't it say that the Beichen family has been integrated into the Iron Kingdom?" Kakashi asked doubtfully. "To be precise, it's most of them. There is still a small group of people who are still stubborn and always want to make a big news." Tie Jian said helplessly. "The second elder's lineage?" Kakashi asked. Tie Jian was stunned and said, "How do you know?" ¡°I heard what Mr. Okisuke said before. He said that the ones who are restless now are the second elders of your lineage.¡± Kakashi said. Hearing this, Tie Jian sighed and said, "Yes, the second elder is still my grandfather, and I really can't do anything about him." "What does he want to do?" "It's nothing more than wanting the power of the Kingdom of Iron. He's so old, but he's still so ambitious." Tie Jian said helplessly. "Does Mr. Mifune know?" Kakashi asked. "I know, but he didn't care. After all, it is a good thing for a family to have ambitions for the Iron Country." Tie Jian said. Kakashi nodded. As a leader, he should not blindly suppress the forces below, but should grasp the balance and let them develop. Only in this way can his country become stronger. Of course, if this ambition expands to the point of overthrowing Mifune, then it is not a question of laissez-faire. "You are really unlucky." Kakashi said sympathetically. "Who says it's not the case? Hey, there's no other way. I can only run on both sides now. Otherwise, conflict will be inevitable." At this time, the door opened and the waiter placed the sake on the table. "Okay, Gintoki, let's not talk about this anymore, let's drink!" Tie Jian said that he picked up a small jug and poured a drink, drank it, and at the same time showed his expression. "Ah! It's such a good wine. I haven't drank it for a long time. It's been such a frustrating life." Tie Jian sighed again. Kakashi smiled and took a drink as well. The two chatted and laughed, and soon drank dozens of bottles of sake. "It's really enjoyable!" Tie Jian laughed. "Come here, let's serve the wine!" Tie Jian shouted. The waiter said: "Master Teijian, Master Mifune has given instructions. These are all, and I can't give them to you anymore." Tie Jian was stunned and said, "Isn't it right? Teacher Mifune still ordered this?" "Yes, Lord Iron Sword." Hearing this, Tie Jian instantly turned into a constipated expression. Kakashi smiled when he saw this and said: "Okay, I'm almost done drinking today. There will be a duel tomorrow, so let's leave it at that." ¡°Okay, that¡¯s all we can do, wait until we finish the competition, let¡¯s have another one!¡± Tie Jian said excitedly. Kakashi smiled and said, "Let's wait until you get Mr. Mifune to agree." Hearing this, Tie Jian turned into a bitter melon face again. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 415 Difficulties You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In Beichen Courtyard, Tie Jian, who was slightly drunk, returned to his room. Kakashi has already returned to the hotel. It is already dark, and the bright moon is high. Tie Jian pushed open the door of his room and saw an old man with white hair and beard sitting on a chair, looking at him coldly. Tie Jian was stunned for a moment, and his drunkenness dissipated in an instant. "Grandpa, why are you here?" Tie Jian said. This person is none other than the Second Elder! Grandpa of Iron Sword! "Humph, what? You don't welcome me, an old man?" the second elder asked. Hearing this, Tie Jian smiled bitterly in his heart, and then said: "Of course not, it's just that it's so late, I don't know what's wrong with you, grandpa." The second elder looked at the iron sword and then said: "Hatake Kakashi is here?" Hearing this, Tie Jian secretly thought that, as expected, Tie Jian had no intention of hiding Kakashi¡¯s coming to the Kingdom of Iron from the Beichen clan. After all, this matter cannot be concealed. ¡° Moreover, when Iron Sword asked Kakashi to come to the Kingdom of Iron, it originally had the intention of reconciling Kakashi and the Beichen clan. ¡°After all, in Tie Jian¡¯s view, this is a grudge from the previous generation, and both people from the previous generation have passed away. It is indeed unjustifiable to take revenge on the next generation for this. What¡¯s more, what happened back then was originally his father¡¯s mistake. Furthermore, Bai Ya did not kill anyone in the Beichen family. It just makes the Beichen family lose face. The most important point is that the current Beichen family simply cannot defeat Kakashi. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "Yes, Grandpa." "Hmph, then why didn't you tell me? If I hadn't just discovered it today, would you have planned to hide it from me?" the second elder snorted coldly. Tie Jian said helplessly: "Grandpa, I didn't mean that. I didn't tell you because I didn't know when Kakashi would come over." "Then what did you do before?" the second elder asked. "Uh drinking at Tie Zhi Lou." Tie Jian said awkwardly. "With Kakashi Hatake?" the second elder said angrily. Tie Jian did not deny it and said, "Yes." "Asshole! Do you know that your father died of depression because of Kakashi Hatake's father, and you actually drank with him! This is simply unreasonable!" the second elder said angrily. "Grandpa, what happened back then was originally my father's fault, and White Fang did not kill his father. In the final analysis, it was his father's lack of tolerance that led him to die in depression. It has nothing to do with White Fang." "Shut up! You beast! That's your father! You actually said that about him! You still have some sense of being a son of man! You are simply naughty! How could I have a grandson like you!" the second elder roared. Hearing this, Tie Jian closed his mouth and clenched his fists tightly, obviously restraining something. The second elder continued at this time: "I order you now! In tomorrow's duel with Hatake Kakashi, kill him for me! In this case, even Konoha will not be able to hold us accountable. All we can say is It¡¯s Hatake Kakashi¡¯s skills that are inferior to others!¡± "Impossible! Kakashi is my friend, I will never kill him!" "You evil beast! Don't you want to avenge your father's revenge?" "Grandpa! I have already said that my father's death cannot be blamed on White Fang. Even if it is on White Fang, it has nothing to do with Kakashi!" Iron Sword argued. "Absurd! It was White Fang who killed your father! Now that White Fang is dead, my father's debt must be repaid! This Hatake Kakashi must die in your hands!" said the second elder. "Grandpa, can you please speak some truth!" Tie Jian was helpless. These two elders now insist that Tetsuken¡¯s father was killed by White Fang, and then Kakashi became the target of revenge. ¡°But how Tie Jian¡¯s father died in the first place, the second elder knows better than anyone else. But he is still so messy and arrogant, and Tie Jian is extremely helpless. "What I say is true! You are my grandson, you must listen to me! Otherwise, you will be extremely unfilial! Your dead father and mother will not have peace in the underworld!" the second elder said viciously. "Grandpa you!" Tie Jian was completely unconvinced at this time.Know how to do it. "Tetsujian, I don't care what relationship you have with that Kakashi, you have to kill him for me tomorrow. I believe in you. You can do it. Don't let me down, grandpa!" The second elder said, patted Tie Jian on the shoulder, stood up and left. Tie Jian was left standing alone in the room. The moonlight came in along the window and shone on Tie Jian's pale face. For a long time, Tie Jian's face showed a painful expression. "I really shouldn't have let Kakashi come to the Iron Country this time. I should have gone to Konoha by myself. Now I'm screwed." Teijian never imagined that his grandfather's hatred for Kakashi would be so strong. They are obviously two people who have never met before. Grandpa¡¯s father¡¯s death was so firmly attributed to White Fang, Tie Jian couldn¡¯t figure it out. Father provoked first, White Fang responded second, and finally let the Beichen family go. To outsiders, this is already a great deal of tolerance. But for the second elder, this is a huge insult. It is not only an insult to his son, but also an insult to himself and the Beichen clan. Therefore, the second elder has been thinking about revenge all the time for so many years. He has also undergone the most rigorous training on iron swords since he was a child. Now that we have reached this point, it is obviously impossible for the second elder to give up. People in the world are always like this. They never look for reasons in themselves. They only think how others are wrong. If you lack a pair of wise eyes, then you may live in this chaos for the rest of your life. The second elder was so blinded by selfishness that he could not see the situation in front of him at all. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Even if the Iron Sword killed Kakashi, then after being in the ANBU for so long, does it mean that Kakashi has no die-hard loyalists? After being in Konoha for so long, does Kakashi have no comrades or students? " Konoha might consider the overall situation and let the Beichen clan go, but these people won't. Revenge is never the exclusive preserve of one person. And assassination is precisely the specialty of ninjas. Tie Jian was caught in a huge problem at this time. Of course, the problem is not how to kill Kakashi, but how to resolve the hatred in him. ¡°Oh my god, Grandpa¡¯s bad temper, this is so difficult!¡± Tie Jian wailed. "It's really not possible. We can only take one step at a time tomorrow." The night was getting darker, and Kakashi was already lying on the bed. After three days of traveling, Kakashi also felt quite tired. At this time, he still didn¡¯t know that there was such a group of people in this place who wanted his life. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 416 The place of decisive battle You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Canyon of Iron. Kakashi looked at this quite familiar place with some emotion in his heart. Eight years ago, he had a fight with Kirabi and the Fourth Raikage here, but he ran away before the fight was over. ¡°Eight years, everything has become too much. The traces of the battle with the Eight-Tailed Kirabi had a great impact on the Iron Canyon. Time has not completely erased these traces. Kakashi and Tetsujian stand on the stone platform in the middle of the canyon. "Gintoki, are you satisfied with this decisive battle location?" Tie Jian said with a smile. Kakashi nodded and said: "Not bad, it reminded me of some things before." "Huh? Have you been here?" Tie Jian asked doubtfully. "Eight years ago, after leaving the Samurai Tournament, I fought with Kirabi here." Kakashi said. "I see. No wonder the rocks here were destroyed so much. It turns out it was all a good thing you did." Tie Jian suddenly said. "Why did you choose here? I thought you would set up a stage." Kakashi smiled. "Hey, the arena is too troublesome. Besides, how can that small arena be enough for the two of us to perform? This place is perfect." Tie Jian smiled. "Yes, this place is really good, and I don't like being looked at as a monkey by so many people." Kakashi said. "Hehe, me too." Tie Jian smiled. "Oh? Really? When you first participated in the Samurai Tournament, you seemed to be enjoying yourself." "Forget it, if it weren't for my grandfather asking me to go to the Iron Kingdom to make a name for myself and build momentum for the Beichen family to return to the Iron Kingdom, I wouldn't be too lazy to do these things." Tie Jian said helplessly. "It seems that living in that big family, there are still many things you can't help but do." Kakashi said with emotion. "There is nothing we can do about it. Although you are the only one in your family, the same is true for you in Konoha." Kakashi nodded, living in a group, sometimes there are many things that you can¡¯t help yourself with. But after listening to what Teijian said, Kakashi remembered something. ??I don¡¯t know if the Hatake clan back-up left by Kakashi during the Warring States Period still exists at this time. It seems that I need to take time to take a look. ¡°At least let the Hatake clan and the Kinnin Village be integrated first. The fusion of the two forces may make Jin Ninja Village even stronger. Mifune stood not far from the two of them, and next to him stood Okisuke. Okisuke looked at the two people on the high platform and said to Mifune: "Mifune-sama, who do you think will win between Tetsuken and Kakashi?" Mifune pondered for a moment and said: "In terms of overall strength, it will be extremely difficult for Tetsuken to defeat Kakashi, but if it's just sword skills, it's hard to say." Okisuke was slightly stunned when he heard this, and said: "Mifune-sama, Tetsuken's swordsmanship has reached that level, but still can't beat Kakashi?" Mifune shook his head and said: "Kakashi is a ninja. Swordsmanship is part of his strength, but it is not all. I don't know how much his total strength is. But what I can be sure of is that I am not him. opponent." "What? How is this possible! Mifune-sama is so powerful, even if Hatake Kakashi is a genius, there is no way he can surpass you at such a young age." Okisuke said in shock. Mifune did not answer Okisuke's question, but instead said: "Okisuke, do you know when I first met Kakashi?" Okisuke was stunned, wondering why Mifune suddenly said this. "My subordinates don't know." Mifune looked at the blue sky, lost in memories, and then said: "The first time I met Kakashi was when he was fourteen years old. At that time, he was like a sword still in its scabbard. The treasured sword in it is concealed and hidden. Although the sword skill has not reached the level of sword intention, it has reached a very high level. At least when I reached that level, I was already twenty years old." Hearing this, Chongsuke was surprised again. Mifune continued: "The second time I met Kakashi was at the Samurai Tournament. At that time, he was already twenty years old. He was like an unsheathed sword, sharp and sharp! You can also see his performance at that time. I saw that no one of the younger generation could compete with him, not even the iron sword, which was under his control at that time.Even if he hits the target, he can't survive even ten moves. " Okisuke nodded, agreeing with Mifune's statement. He was also present at the time and still remembers the duel between Eight-Tailed Kirabi and Kakashi. ??Exciting speed battle and sword battle. Okisuke doesn¡¯t have the slightest confidence that he can resist that kind of sword skill. "When I saw Kakashi this time, he seemed to be a sword sheathed, and all the edges seemed to have been restrained. But I can feel his terrifying strength and the sword intention hidden in Qian Ting. .¡± "What? Mifune-sama, do you mean that Kakashi also understood the sword's intention?" Okisuke said in surprise. Mifune nodded and said: "Yes, and it is a very mature sword intention. It has taken a long time to understand it." "This, this this is too scary, isn't it? Kakashi's reputation as a genius is indeed very loud, but I always thought it was in terms of ninja talent, but I didn't expect that it is also so terrifying in terms of sword skills. The iron sword can be said to be He is a born samurai, and he did not officially break through to the level of sword intention until he was twenty-five years old. And this Kakashi can actually reach this level while distracted by ninjutsu, it is simply terrifying!" Okisuke was shocked! road. Mifune sighed leisurely and said: "Yes, what a terrifying talent. Should I say that he is worthy of being Hatake Sakumo's son? He is even more terrifying than his father." "Konoha really has a remarkable person." Okisuke sighed. "Yes, maybe this Kakashi will change the pattern of the ninja world in the future." Mifune said suddenly. Okisuke was stunned and said: "Mifune-sama, what do you mean" Mifune shook his head and said: "This is just my guess. To reach that level, it is not only necessary to be strong, but I am afraid it also requires some circumstances." "That's what Mifune-sama said." Okisuke said. "Okay, let's watch the duel between the two, it will be of some benefit to you. Maybe you can also use this to break through to the level of sword intention." "Yes, Mifune-sama." After Chongsuke finished speaking, he looked at the two people in front of him intently. In another part of the Iron Canyon, an old man with white hair and beard led a dozen warriors to ambush here. "Tie Yi, how did things go?" the second elder said. "It's done, Kakashi Hatake has been tricked." When the second elder heard this, his eyes lit up and he said: "Very good! Hatake Kakashi, this time, I'll see how you die!" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 417 Sword Showdown You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The wind blew gently, blowing the broken hair on Kakashi's forehead. Kakashi¡¯s eyes slowly moved up, and finally fell on Tetsuken¡¯s eyes. Tie Jian¡¯s gaze also gradually became sharper, and an invisible momentum collided between the two. Sparks are flying! Teijian put his hand on the hilt of Lake Toya and said softly: "Draw the sword." Kakashi¡¯s Qian Ting was placed across his waist, and his right hand was also placed on the handle of the knife. Kakashi chuckled and said, "As you wish." ? Stretching out his right hand, the long knife clanged, he pulled it out of the scabbard, held it with one hand, and pointed at the iron sword. But the iron sword did not move at all. He held the handle with his left hand and the handle with his right hand, and his legs were slightly bent. Kakashi smiled slightly when he saw this, and he already had some considerations in his mind. Tie Jian narrowed his eyes, then bent his feet sharply, bang! With a loud noise, a hole appeared on the stone platform at the foot of the iron sword, and the iron sword shot towards Kakashi like an arrow from the string. And his right hand has not yet pulled out of Lake Toya. Seeing this, Kakashi also moved his feet and ejected. The difference was that the stone platform under Kakashi's feet did not show any damage. The distance between the two is getting closer! "Take the move, Gintoki! Draw your sword and slash!" Iron Sword shouted softly, and the long knife in his hand came out! There was no noise at all, only the sound of the air breaking when the knife was pulled out! For a moment, an invisible condensed fighting spirit erupted from the long sword! excited! Kakashi frowned, and the Qian Ting in his hand made low noises. The blue thunder attribute chakra instantly wrapped around Qian Ting like a chain! ?? Thunder sounds! Ding! Lake Toya splits horizontally! Qian Ting blocks with his vertical sword! The two swords collide! The two bodies were also very close in an instant! Kakashi can even see himself in Tetsuken¡¯s eyes! boom! As soon as the two long knives moved, the two people stepped back and fell into the water under the stone platform from mid-air! The sound of water sounds and ripples bloom! The two of them each took a few steps back, finally stopped, and stood on the water, holding a knife! The first round of confrontation was evenly matched! Kakashi smiled and said: "Draw your sword and slash? Sure enough, you are very skilled in one move with the iron sword." Tie Jian replied: "Drawing the sword to cut is the most commonly used move. Mr. Mifune has practiced this move to the extreme. As his disciple, I naturally cannot embarrass him." Kakashi smiled, noncommittal. The move of drawing the sword to chop is indeed very practical. While drawing the sword, you pour all your energy and energy into the sword, which often has the ability to determine the outcome with one blow. But again, the stamina of this move is not enough. After one strike, the momentum is often weakened, and it is generally difficult to use it. Kakashi also practiced drawing swordsmanship, but he did not study it in depth. First, because Kakashi doesn't like to carry a scabbard, Qian Ting is often sealed in the lightning sword at his wrist. Of course, Drawn Slash can be activated without a scabbard, but it requires practicing Drawn Slash to a very high level. Second, if you want to practice drawing a sword well, it depends not only on talent, but also on swinging the sword every day, at least ten thousand times a day, which takes too much time. For Kakashi, this way of practicing is not worth the gain. After all, even if drawing a sword is a great achievement, its power may not be much stronger than the secret of Hatake's sword technique. Therefore, although Kakashi agrees with this move, he is still unwilling to spend a lot of effort on practicing it. But the Iron Sword is different. His Draw Slash was taught to him by Mifune. Compared with other Draw Slashes, it appears to be more advanced. ??????????? And Mifune believes that drawing a sword and cutting is helpful to condense the spirit of a samurai, and it is of great help to condense the samurai's sword intention, that is, the belief in the sword. And this move is also Mifune's signature move. As soon as the iron sword came up, Kakashi knew what kind of move he was going to make. This is not surprising. It¡¯s just that it seems that this strike of the iron sword can kill everyone.Without using all his strength, Kakashi did not feel the power of the sword's intention. Yesterday in Beichen Academy, Kakashi really felt the terrifying sword intent. That sword intent was enough to excite Qian Ting. Tie Jian¡¯s right foot moved slightly outward, and ripples appeared on the water surface. "Gintoki, you are really strong. You blocked my sword attack with just one strike." Kakashi smiled and said: "I'm afraid this move is not your full strength. Come on, the test is over here. Let me see how much progress you have made in these eight years." An excited smile appeared on Tiejian¡¯s face and he said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down!¡± ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Kakashi¡¯s face was slightly solemn. Once the sword intention came out, even Kakashi had to be prepared. "Beichen Kendo, reaching for the stars!" I saw Tetsuken holding the sword with both hands, putting the handle of the sword on his forehead, and the tip of the sword faced Kakashi. For a moment, the two of them seemed to be in the Milky Way, extremely quiet! Kakashi even felt that his perception seemed to be under the influence of this knife and became dull. The corners of Tie Jian's mouth curled up slightly, and then he sprinted at an extremely fast speed. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There are no ripples in the water under your feet! Nearly! Closer! The tip of the knife that revealed the cold light was getting closer and closer to Kakashi's throat! Kakashi seemed to have no reaction at all, just stood there blankly! ??The iron sword can't care so much at this time. The duel between swordsmanship is life and death. You can't leave any hand, otherwise, you will lose! drink! The iron sword¡¯s long sword finally clicked out! Target, Kakashi¡¯s throat! Outside the venue, Okisuke couldn't help but feel extremely nervous when he saw this scene, looking forward to how it would end. The second elder in the distance was even more excited. He wished that the iron sword could kill Kakashi with one strike. Mifune, on the other hand, gently touched his beard, looking unconcerned. Just when the long knife was about to penetrate Kakashi's throat, Kakashi moved! Qian Ting appeared on the tip of Lake Toya at an incredible angle! Ding! There was a crisp sound and sparks flew! Qian Ting's blade resisted the blow of the iron sword. Then Kakashi moved his right hand, Qian Ting drew an arc in mid-air, gently moving Lake Toya, and then the iron sword was picked out by Kakashi and flew into the mid-air. . Tie Jian was stunned for a moment, all this happened in the blink of an eye. The speed was so fast that Tie Jian couldn't react for a while. Kakashi did not stop there. He jumped up and caught up with the iron sword in an instant. With a wave of his right hand, Qian Ting slashed towards the iron sword! And Kakashi¡¯s left hand put a kunai into the small bag on the iron sword¡¯s waist without anyone noticing! Tie Jian was startled, and Lake Toya blocked his chest! Ding! The huge force directly smashed the iron sword into the water! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 418 The collision of mysteries! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Water splashes everywhere! Tie Jian¡¯s body sank into the water in an instant. "What a fast speed, what a terrifying strength! Kakashi had experienced this speed eight years ago, but he didn't expect that his power would become so huge." Okisuke sighed. Mifune nodded when he heard this and said: "It is indeed terrifying. He does not have the physique of the Fourth Raikage, but his strength is not inferior to that of the Fourth Raikage at all. I don't know how Kakashi was trained. " If Kakashi heard what Mifune said, he would explain to Mifune that the fact that he has such a powerful body now has something to do with the Fourth Raikage. Kakashi has had a plan from the beginning of time travel on how to enhance his strength. As for his own shortcomings and lack of chakra, Kakashi has made two basic policies. The first is to lift the restrictions placed on oneself by the Sharingan. To this day, Kakashi can only overcome this through sealing. The second is to strengthen physical fitness and mental strength. Mental power is something so mysterious that Kakashi didn't know how to do it at first. The fusion of the two souls greatly increased the mental power, so Kakashi didn't worry about it after a while. Later, he obtained the spiritual power secret technique of the Yuhi clan, which opened the door to spiritual power practice, and it has achieved remarkable results to this day. As for physical fitness, Kakashi originally relied on the eight-door Dungeon training method to enhance his physique. Later, he obtained the Thunder Dungeon Armor and used both methods. In other words, Kakashi¡¯s current body is composed of the seventh gate of the Eight Gates Dungeon and the second stage of the Thunder Dungeon Armor. Even if you don¡¯t use these two secret techniques, your physical quality is still there. It is this terrifying improvement in physical fitness and mental strength that allows Kakashi to now support the practice of the three major celestial arts. But now, due to the evolution of the Sharingan, only about half of the chakra in the body is left. Kakashi¡¯s ability to develop his current physical fitness is all due to hard work. Kakashi¡¯s reputation as a genius is not reflected in his physical fitness, but in his talent for ninjutsu and his high IQ. In the distance, the second elder saw this scene and couldn't help but said harshly: "This waste of iron sword was beaten like this by Kakashi. Huh, forget it. After a while, Kakashi won't feel so good. !¡± The battle continues! The iron sword fell into the water, and Kakashi also fell from the sky! Boom! When your feet hit the ground, a terrifying wave formed! Kakashi¡¯s eyes were fixed on the bottom of the water, alert for the sudden attack of the iron sword. Ten seconds have passed, thirty seconds have passed, one minute has passed! There was no movement at the bottom of the water. Kakashi frowned, somewhat confused about Tetsujian's plan. Although the blow he just made was heavy, it did not hit the iron sword. Although the force could knock the iron sword into the water, it was still a little short of hurting the iron sword. So, why hasn¡¯t the Iron Sword come out yet? "Mifune-sama, why hasn't Tetsuken appeared yet?" Okisuke asked in confusion. Mifune pondered for a moment, then seemed to remember something and said with a smile: "This guy Tie Jian is really smart, he is gathering momentum under the water." "Gathering momentum?" Chong Jie was a little confused. "Don't worry, you will understand after reading it." Mifune said. Seeing this, Chongsuke said no more. Kakashi looked at the bottom of the water, and suddenly his expression changed. He noticed that there was a terrifying momentum building up under the water, and it was now on the verge of exploding! The originally calm water surface began to tremble violently. Seeing that the situation was not good, Kakashi jumped up and landed on the stone wall beside him, watching quietly as a huge whirlpool appeared under the water! The whirlpool on the water surface gradually grew larger, and a terrifying whirlpool seemed to rise on the entire surface of the water. The whirlpool is getting bigger and bigger, and the land under the water is gradually appearing. And in the bottom of the water, a man stood with a knife, his face condensed. This person is naturally none other than Iron Sword! Around the iron sword body, there is endless water flow, but it is separated by an invisible energy. With the iron sword as the center of the circle, the vortex around it spins out like this!  The underwater area occupied by the iron sword is getting larger and larger, and the terrifying sword intention is becoming more and more terrifying. "What a terrifying sword intent! The Iron Sword has all the sword intent concentrated in one place!" Okisuke said in shock. Mifune also frowned slightly and said softly: "Is the iron sword trying to decide the outcome with one move? He actually aroused the sword intention to this extent." The second elder in the distance was even more surprised when he saw this. "I didn't expect that Tie Jian has grown to this point. He is worthy of being my grandson. In the hands of Tie Jian, the Beichen clan will definitely be able to flourish, and this Hatake Kakashi will definitely become a stepping stone for my Beichen clan on the way forward! " The second elder looked at Kakashi who was standing on the stone wall with a solemn expression from a distance, as if he had seen his death. A ferocious smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Kakashi's heart moved, and he seemed to be aware of it, but he didn't make any reaction. He quietly looked at the iron sword stirring the whirlpool under the water, and held Qian Ting's right hand tighter! "It's getting more and more interesting. Then, let me see how powerful this move of the Iron Sword is." Kakashi murmured. The iron sword at the bottom of the water suddenly raised his head and looked at Kakashi on the stone wall. "Gintoki, you have to be careful with this next move, don't die." Kakashi chuckled and said: "Don't worry, I have always cherished my life, so come here." The veins on the Iron Sword's hand popped out, and it was obvious that he had used his utmost strength. The green veins are like green dragons, squirming on the back of the hand. The blade condenses! The iron sword jumped up! Boom! The bottom of the water instantly shattered! "Beichen Kendo! Beichen Slash!" For a moment, Lake Toya in the hand of the iron sword released a terrifying starlight! There seemed to be a terrifying aura of death in the starlight. Even Okisuke and Mifune, who were so far apart, felt their skin tighten. ¡°What a terrifying move!¡± Mifune exclaimed in shock. At this time, it seems that there is only this knife between heaven and earth! When Kakashi saw this, the Qian Ting in his hand also exploded with lightning! ??The sound of dragon roars instantly swept through the entire Iron Canyon! Qian Ting Qingming! Deafening! The powerful thunder dragon flow instantly wrapped around the Qian Ting blade! The sound of dragon roaring and thundering! The blade has not yet arrived, but the terrifying momentum is undoubtedly revealed! "Dragon Dance!" Before the shock of Mifune and others could be restrained, it was magnified again. "This Hatake Kakashi must not be kept!" The second elder looked at Kakashi with eyes filled with resentment! The Starlight Sword slashes from bottom to top! Thunder dragons fall from the sky! Boom! The collision of two sword skills! The collision of two beliefs! The collision of two sword intentions! Boom! The terrifying airflow instantly swept away all the water below! For a moment, it seemed like it was pouring rain! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 419 Thunder's Shunpo! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Boom boom boom! The roar of dragons and thunder suddenly stopped! The Starlight Sword cuts through the darkness! For a time, the entire Iron Canyon fell into an eerie silence! The iron sword fell into the backflowing water like a cannonball, causing countless splashes! Kakashi was smashed into the stone wall, leaving a large human-shaped pit. The power of the Iron Sword's Beichen Slash is as powerful as Kakashi's Dragon Song Dance! Of course, this has something to do with Kakashi's current poor condition. But this is enough to show how far the iron sword's sword intent has reached. Kakashi moved, left the human-shaped hole in the stone wall, and looked at the water below. "Tiejian is really a very hard-working guy. If you use this move, most people will really benefit from it." Kakashi sighed secretly, there was no discomfort on his face, but instead he was a little relieved. "Mifune-sama, this move is really terrifying. I didn't expect Tetsuken and Kakashi's strength to reach this level." Okisuke said in shock. Mifune touched his beard with one hand and the long knife on his waist with the other hand, and sighed: "Yes, it is really scary. The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead, and now it is really the world of young people." Originally, Mifune thought that his time had not passed yet. But seeing the duel between Tetsuken and Kakashi at this time, Mifune knew that his time might have passed. ¡°No one of these two people is weaker than him, or even stronger. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ But at this time, neither of them seemed to have used their full strength. Although it seemed tragic, the auras of the two of them were not disturbed at all, which showed that both of them still had reservations. Kakashi stood on the stone wall, and the iron sword floated up from the bottom of the water. Kakashi was condescending and chuckled: "Tetsujian, I haven't seen you for eight years, you really impress me." "Gintoki, I should be the one to say this. I didn't expect you to still be so bottomless now. My prepared move was shattered by your instant move." Tie Jian said solemnly. . "My sword skills don't have any power to begin with, come on!" Open instantly! Kakashi¡¯s speed suddenly increased! The body turns into an afterimage, and there is a feeling of emptiness and emptiness! Te Jian was startled, his eyes moved, and the Toya Lake in his hand swung out! Ding! Lake Toya actually blocked Qian Ting¡¯s attack! Kakashi was slightly startled and walked away. "What a fast reaction speed, you can actually see through my attack trajectory so easily." Kakashi thought to himself. A smile appeared on the corner of Teijian's mouth and he said: "Shunpo? Gintoki, this is not yours alone." Kakashi was stunned when he heard this, but before he could react, the figure of the Iron Sword also disappeared! "Shunpo?" Kakashi said in shock, and then a silver-white long knife slashed out from behind Kakashi! At this time, Kakashi seemed to have eyes on his back. Qian Ting thrust his right hand back and was able to withstand Toyako's slashing attack! Kakashi took advantage of the situation and turned somersault, counting points above the water, and distanced himself from the iron sword. Mifune smiled and said, "I'm pretty good at practicing Tetsuken's Shunpo." Kakashi was surprised and confused at first, and then understood. "I should have thought that since you were accepted as a disciple by Mifune-san, you should have learned Shunpo as well." "Of course, but having said that, this footwork is really difficult." Tie Jian complained. Kakashi didn¡¯t take it seriously. If this Shunpo was so eager to learn, he would have been flying all over the sky. Although Mifune taught Shunpo to Tetsuken, Kakashi had no objection. Although White Fang was the first to create Shunpo, since White Fang taught it to Mifune, Mifune is naturally qualified to teach it to others. What¡¯s more, Kakashi learned his own Shunpo from Mifune. Mifune is not the kind of person who hides his secret skills. He is very willing to teach Kakashi and Tetsuken. After all, one is the son of an old friend and the other is his apprentice."Just now I was just surprised that you almost succeeded, but next time, I'm afraid you won't have such good luck. Although we are both Shunpo, there are big differences." Kakashi smiled. Tiejian felt a slight chill in his heart when he heard this. He also knew that he had just caught Kakashi off guard. When it came to mastering Shunpo, I am afraid that even Mifune would not dare to say that he was better than Kakashi. After all, Kakashi has been practicing Shunpo for fifteen years. During this period, in addition to mastering the basics of Shunpo learned from Mifune, Kakashi also improved this footwork a lot. Shunpo is indeed a divine skill that utilizes the power of the physical body, but precisely because it only uses the power of the physical body, it has an upper limit. If you want to break through this upper limit, you first need to make your physical fitness stronger, and the second is to add chakra. ??When physical fitness reaches a certain level, it is difficult to strengthen it. Therefore, adding chakra has become the second feasible method. Kakashi then tried to combine the technique of Shun Shen with Shun Step. Speaking of the teleportation technique, among the people Kakashi knew, the strongest ones were Minato and Shisui. "It's a pity that Minato has already received his lunch." Therefore, Kakashi also asked Shisui for advice. ? Based on the relationship between Kakashi and Shisui, it is natural that they can communicate with each other. "Come on, let me see how fast you are." Tie Jian shouted. "as you wish!" Kakashi said softly, and then moved his feet, and the thunder attribute chakra instantly condensed on his feet! Thunder Step! boom! A splash of water exploded from the water, and then Kakashi¡¯s figure disappeared directly! Tiejian¡¯s pupils shrank and he exclaimed: ¡°How is that possible! There is no figure at all!¡± Not only Tetsuken, but also Mifune, Okisuke, the second elder and others who were watching the battle did not see Kakashi. "Thiswhat's going on?" Chongsuke murmured. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that no one answered his question. Because this moment did not last long, the next moment, Kakashi appeared in front of the iron sword. Tie Jian was stunned for a moment, unable to react at all! Kakashi just chuckled and disappeared again. The light of thunder and lightning under your feet made no sound at all! "This" Tie Jian said in surprise. "Iron Sword, it's over." Kakashi's voice came from behind Teijian. When Teijian reacted, he felt a chill on his neck. The cold Qian Ting was already on his neck. Tie Jian could even clearly feel that his hairs were standing on end and his scalp was numb. The terrifying speed is like a ghost! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could not react in time, Tiejian was directly grabbed by the neck! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 420 The Poison of Red Sand Scorpion You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The water was rippling, and Tie Jian had a look of defeat on his face. Kakashi gently took back Qian Ting and inserted it into the scabbard. By the way, this scabbard was used by Kakashi when he first came to the Land of Iron, and it has been kept in the sealing scroll ever since. It wasn¡¯t until this time that I found it and continued to use it. Well, it¡¯s not a waste. Tie Jian smiled bitterly and said: "I lost. With your speed, my sword skills are completely meaningless to you. I didn't expect that after eight years of hard work, I still can't compare to you." Hearing this, Kakashi smiled and said: "You are making progress, so naturally I will not stand still." "That's true, but I still can't see clearly where your boundaries are." Tie Jian smiled helplessly. "It may seem out of reach to you, but in my opinion, it's still far away." Kakashi said, looking at the iron sword. Teijian was stunned for a moment and asked, "Kakashi, where is your target?" Kakashi looked at the sky and said, "Maybe it's on the far horizon." Hearing this, Tie Jian became even more confused. "It seems the winner has been decided." Mifune said softly. Okisuke nodded and said, "Yeah, I didn't expect Tetsuken to still lose. This Kakashi is indeed ridiculously strong." Mifune smiled and said: "Yes, he is ridiculously strong. He can match the Iron Sword just by relying on his sword skills. After using the improved version of Shunpo, he even crushed the Iron Sword. I really don't know what a person like this would do. What would happen if it exploded with all its strength?" "Mifune-sama, you meanhis strength has reached the pinnacle of the ninja world?" Okisuke asked. Mifune shook his head and nodded again, leaving Okisuke confused for a while. This is a nod and a shake of the head. What does it mean? "Mifune-sama, what are you" "It's still too early to reach the peak of the ninja world, but in today's ninja world, I can't think of anyone who can defeat him in a one-on-one battle." Mifune said. Okisuke was stunned. Even if Kakashi is not the pinnacle of the ninja world, he is not far off. Of course, this only exists in their cognition. Kakashi has never thought so. Seeing Tie Jian¡¯s defeat, the second elder in the distance turned livid and yelled, ¡°What a waste!¡± Immediately, the second elder jumped up, tapped his toes on the stone wall, and landed in front of Tetsujian and Kakashi. "Grandpa?" Tie Jian was stunned when he saw this. Kakashi was not surprised at all. With his perceptual ability, he would naturally have known who was watching nearby. Not long after the second elder fell, a dozen warriors also fell from the sky and landed behind the second elder. Tie Jian was anxious and shouted quickly: "Grandpa, what are you going to do?" "Hmph, you loser, you actually lost to this guy named Hatake. Not only did you fail to avenge your father and the Beichen clan, but you also shamed the Beichen clan again! You really failed to live up to the teachings I have given you over the years!" The second elder said sharply. "Grandpa, why are you still limited to this boring reputation! Can the Beichen family always be undefeated? Konoha White Fang, and Konoha's top technician Kakashi Hatake, how powerful are these two in the ninja world? Master, is losing to them really unacceptable to the Beichen family?" Tie Jian shouted. "No! No matter who it is! You can't dispel the glory of my Beichen clan!" The second elder looked at Tie Jian fiercely and said. That expression didn¡¯t look like that of a grandfather at all, but rather that of an enemy. Tie Jian shook his head in disappointment and said, "Grandpa, the clan leader, the first elder and the third elder have all put aside their grudges, so why are you so persistent?" "That's them. They are all traitors of the Beichen clan. They have forgotten the glory of the Beichen clan! They all deserve to die! Tie Jian, you are my grandson. You should listen to me and hang all these traitors of the Beichen clan. !At that time, I will be able to lead the Beichen clan to a higher peak!" "grandfather¡­¡­" "Okay, stop talking nonsense, I just want to ask you one sentence, are you willing to obey my order and kill this Hatake Kakashi." "Grandpa, even if I am willing to promise you, I still can't defeat Gintoki. You just saw it." Tie Jian said helplessly. Hearing this, the second elder looked at Kakashi and sneered: "Kakashi Hatake is indeed exactly the same as White Fang back then."?, both in appearance and in terms of sword skills. " "Thanks for the compliment." Kakashi smiled. "But no matter how strong you are, it's of no use at all. Time is almost up. Do you feel some pain in your chest now?" The second elder sneered. Kakashi was shocked when he heard this, and his chest did feel a dull pain. "Thishow do you know?" Kakashi asked in surprise. "Haha, do you think it's just that? Did you drink a cup of strong tea this morning?" Kakashi was shocked and said: "You!" "That's right! I sent someone to poison the strong tea! I spent a lot of effort to get this poison from the rebellious ninja of Hidden Sand Village, the Red Sand Scorpion. It's worthy of being used on you. is you." When Kakashi heard this, a mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth, and he half-knelt on the ground with a look of pain. "You are despicable!" Hearing this, the second elder laughed and said: "Hahaha, only the winner has the right to call anyone despicable. The loser has no qualifications!" Teejian was shocked when he saw this, and quickly supported Kakashi and asked: "Kakashi, are you okay?" Kakashi shook his head, but it seemed that he was in too much pain and could not say a word. When Tie Jian saw this, he became anxious and said to the second elder: "Grandpa, hand over the antidote quickly!" The second elder sneered and said: "Do you think a person like the Red Sand Scorpion would prepare his own poison? This is a poison that has no cure! Kakashi will definitely die!" "You! You've gone too far!" Tie Jian roared, and the anger he had accumulated towards the second elder fully exploded at this moment! "You rebellious grandson! You actually talked to me like this! I've rebelled against you! As expected, it's impossible to expect you to kill Kakashi. You kid, you are exactly the same as your father, they are useless! You actually speak for the enemy!" the second elder said angrily. Tiejian was stunned when he heard this and said, "My father?" "Hmph! That's right, it's your useless father! After losing to White Fang, not only did he not think about how to take revenge, but he even praised him extremely, saying that White Fang was a great ninja. It was simply ridiculous! He also stopped me from saying anything to him. He was hunted down and killed by White Fang in the end, which is simply the biggest shame for our Beichen clan in a hundred years!" Tiejian was shocked when he heard this: "Thenthen how could my father die in depression?" "Ended in depression? Hahaha, let me tell you, your father was imprisoned by me and starved to death! A disobedient chess piece has no need to live!" "What? How is it possible!" Tie Jian stood there completely, unable to believe what he heard at this time. "Tiger poison doesn't eat its children, so you actually do this to your own son?" At this time, Kakashi whispered beside him. The second elder snorted coldly when he heard this and said: "Who told you that he is my son? He is just a chess piece that I inherited from my dead brother! What qualifications does he have to be my son? He is just a waste That¡¯s all!¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 421 Ambush You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "What!" Another heavy blow hit Tie Jian¡¯s heart. For a moment, his worldview collapsed! It turned out that this old man who was extremely strict with him was not his grandfather. No wonder he never saw any tenderness in his eyes. Some are just disdain and indifference. No matter how well he did, he didn¡¯t encourage him at all. On the contrary, if you do anything wrong at all, you will be scolded or, more seriously, beaten. Tiejian can no longer remember how many times he has been beaten. He only remembered that since he was sensible, the days when he was injured were longer than the days when he was not injured. At that time, he comforted himself that his grandfather was doing it for his own good and to avenge his father. Therefore, he must work hard so that he can defeat the name that is weighing on him like a mountain. Konoha White Fang. ¡°But after hearing the news of Konoha White Fang¡¯s death, I originally thought that grandpa would just let go, but he didn¡¯t. My life has not improved either. It¡¯s still a hell-like life. Because Grandpa told himself that White Fang has a son, and your goal is to defeat him. So, Tie Jian continued to work hard until today. "But Tie Jian didn't expect that the so-called revenge was just a conspiracy of this so-called grandpa. My father did not die in depression at all, but died at the hands of this old guy. ¡°It¡¯s just because my father didn¡¯t act according to his wishes after losing to White Fang. "How could this happen?" Tie Jian's eyes were dull and he muttered to himself, as if he was possessed by a demon. "Looking at you, you are just as useless as your father!" the second elder said coldly. "You bastard!" Tie Jia was furious and slashed at the second elder. The second elder snorted coldly, drew out his long sword, and blocked the attack of the iron sword. "Hmph, you just used that kind of sword technique, it took a lot of energy, right? With your current appearance, you want to defeat me? That's ridiculous!" "Damn it! You bastard!" Tie Jian yelled at the top of his lungs, and then slashed at him again. "Huh, how stupid!" The second elder said, stretched out his right hand, directly grabbed the handle of Lake Toya's knife, and then snatched it away. Then he slapped Tie Jian¡¯s chest with his left palm! boom! The iron sword was injured and vomited blood! "Catch the iron sword for me!" the second elder shouted. "yes!" I saw two people coming out of the queue behind, holding up the injured iron sword, one on the left and the other on the right. At this time, Mifune and Okosuke also fell beside Kakashi, looking at the second elder. Mifune said: "Tetsuo, those are old things, why do you insist on clinging to them? Moreover, what do you want to do to my apprentice?" "Hahaha, old things? No matter how long it takes, I will never forget the humiliation that White Fang left me. After he dies, I want his son to atone for his sins! As for your apprentice, don't worry, I You won¡¯t hurt him, after all, he is your apprentice, the future heir of the Iron Kingdom, and my lovely grandson.¡± Mifune frowned when he heard this and said coldly: "Tetsuo, don't go too far. I still have the final say in this Iron Country!" "Oh? Really? If you die here together with Kakashi Hatake today, guess who has the final say in the Iron Nation?" the second elder sneered. Mifune was shocked and said: "What do you want to do!" "Even now, I still ask such a stupid question. Why do you think I came here? Just for Hatake Kakashi? Of course not, but also for you. As long as you die, Tetsujian will be the next one. Leader of the Iron Kingdom, when the time comes, I will be able to control the iron sword and the entire Iron Kingdom!" the second elder said crazily. "What a loud tone! I want to see where you get the confidence to keep me!" Mifune said with a solemn expression. "Do you think I came here without any preparation?" the second elder sneered. "Huh?" Mifune was slightly startled and felt something was wrong. "Let's do it, everyone." The second elder said coldly. Immediately, the two elders were removed.In addition to the dozen or so warriors, a large number of warriors appeared around the Iron Canyon. "How is this possible?" Mifune asked in shock. "These are the dead men I have secretly cultivated over the years. I will use them to bury you, but I will give you special treatment." The second elder said, holding Lake Toya in one hand and the lost and seriously injured iron sword in the other, he retreated. Seeing this, Mifune shouted: "You still want to run away!" With that said, Mifune and Okisuke swarmed forward, trying to catch the second elder. But it was too late. The dozen samurai behind the second elder drew their swords and blocked Mifune and Okisuke. "Damn it!" Okusuke growled. The dozen or so samurai in front of him were not weak. For a moment, even Mifune and Okosuke were unable to break through. The second elder had already grabbed the iron sword and ran away. Looking at Mifune and Okisuke who were still fighting hard, and the half-dead Kakashi, a cruel smile appeared on the corner of the second elder's mouth. The second elder released his left hand holding the iron sword, raised it high, and shouted: "Do it!" Give an order! More than a hundred dead soldiers around the Iron Canyon threw out a large number of kunai, and the kunai was also covered with detonating talismans! "Go to hell!" the second elder laughed ferociously. More than hundreds of kunai carrying detonating talismans soared into the sky and rushed straight towards Kakashi and others on the water, including, of course, a dozen warriors brought by the second elder. The second elder actually didn't care about the life or death of these samurai, and forcefully used their lives to drag Mifune and others! Mifune and Okosuke wielded their last sword and looked at the kunai detonating talisman coming from the sky! "Oops!" Mifune said in shock! As soon as he finished speaking, hundreds of kunai detonating talismans had already fallen! ???????????????????? Boom! A terrifying explosion sounded! The power of hundreds of detonating talismans is not inferior to Deidara's C2 bomb. Countless splashes of water instantly rose up on the water, and countless pieces of flesh and blood flew across the water! The screams resounded throughout the canyon! When Tie Jian saw this, he roared: "No!" But it has no effect. The second elder laughed ferociously and said: "Hahaha, everything in the Iron Kingdom belongs to me! Mifune, Kakashi, you are all stepping stones on my road to success! Hahaha!" "Really? You are very confident." An indifferent voice sounded from behind the second elder. The second elder couldn't help but be startled. He turned around and saw a scene that shocked him. The silver-white hair was fluttering in the wind, looking extremely cold. Kakashi moved his right hand and snatched Lake Toya back from the second elder's hand instantly, and said coldly: "You are not worthy of touching it." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 422 Life is like a play You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The second elder looked horrified and shouted: "How can you be okay? It's impossible. Once this poison takes effect, there is no way to survive!" Kakashi chuckled and said: "The reason? It's very simple. I didn't drink that cup of tea at all." "What! How is this possible!" The second elder's face was full of disbelief. "As a ninja, and an ANBU ninja, being poisoned is a big joke." Kakashi sneered. ¡­¡­ Time passes to morning. Kakashi got up early and stretched a bit. "Huh, I slept so comfortably." Kakashi lazily touched his silver-white hair and climbed up from the bed. I habitually touched the mask on my face, but found that this time I came out to be a samurai, so the mask was not worn on my face. After wearing it in Konoha for a long time, I felt a little uncomfortable for a while. Kakashi left the door and came to the hotel's dining place. "Boss, a bowl of rice, a grilled saury, and a cup of strong tea, thank you." "Okay, guest, please wait a moment." Kakashi sat on the floor in the restaurant, waiting for breakfast to arrive. At this time, a waiter came over with breakfast: "Guest, this is the breakfast you ordered." "Thank you very much." "No, guests please use it slowly." After the waiter finished speaking, he left. Kakashi picked up the chopsticks and was about to enjoy breakfast when his nose suddenly moved and he smelled an unusual smell. "This smell" Kakashi was surprised in his heart, but he remained calm on the outside. He picked up the tea cup with his right hand and pretended to drink it, but in fact he put it on the tip of his nose and sniffed it. ¡°It has a faint smell of almonds and is poisonous.¡± (Here is Conan bgm) Kakashi thought to himself, but his face didn't change at all. "It seems that this trip is indeed not peaceful. It's just right. I'll use the trick. Maybe my plan will go a little smoother." With this thought in Kakashi's mind, he drank the strong tea without any scruples. Of course, it must not have entered Kakashi's stomach. ¡­¡­ "What? Since you have discovered it a long time ago? Damn it, I still underestimated you." The second elder said viciously. Kakashi chuckled and said nothing. And behind Kakashi are Mifune and Okisuke. Just at the moment when the detonating talisman kunai was about to fall, Kakashi grabbed Mifune and Okisuke, used the flying thunder god kunai that had been placed on the iron sword, and escaped from the place of detonation. Okisuke looked surprised, but Mifune didn't seem to be surprised at all. "Kakashi, you can really endure it. You didn't take action until the last moment. I almost thought it was true." Mifune laughed. Kakashi also smiled and said: "Acting must be more realistic. If you want to deceive your opponent, you must first deceive yourself." "You have courage." Mifune praised. At this time, except for Kakashi and Mifune, everyone else looked confused. What are these two people talking about? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? but also could???????????????????????????????????> can be seen by Tie Jian. "Gintoki, what do you mean?" Tie Jian asked. Kakashi looked at the Iron Sword, then looked at the second elder who looked angry, and said: "It's very simple, everything today is just to draw out the fox tail of the second elder Beichen." "What?" The second elder was shocked again. "The matter may have started eight years ago. After the Samurai Tournament that year, Mr. Mifune told me about the grievances between my father and the Beichen clan. At that time, I actually had a question in my mind. My father was not a soft-hearted person. If my father¡¯s character is really what Mr. Mifune told me, then Tie Jian¡¯s father will definitely die under my father¡¯s sword, and even the Beichen clan will probably suffer heavy casualties.¡± "But it turned out that my father spared the Beichen clan, and even Tie Jian's father escaped from my father's sword. This made me feel very confused. Either Mr. Mifune lied to me, or there was something wrong with it. But What I learned from Tetsuken is the same as what Mr. Mifune told me, so I know that this is not Mr. Mifune¡¯s problem, but that there are other reasons.¡± ¡°Over the years, although I have been involved in big and small things,?But someone was always sent to investigate the matter. Maybe it¡¯s been so long that even I have forgotten it. But before I was about to leave this time, the person I sent out to investigate the matter finally gave me a reply. " Kakashi said, looked at the second elder with a pale face, and continued. "The man told me that after the competition between my father and Tie Jian's father, they actually sympathized with each other and had no conflicts. But the second elder Beichen was so ashamed that he not only used Tie Jian's father's name to trap and kill my father, but also forced him to Tie Jian's father was involved. However, he refused, so their pursuit failed, and my father killed them at the headquarters of the Beichen clan. In the end, Tie Jian's father begged for mercy, and my father just let the Beichen clan go. I just want them to live in seclusion for twenty-five years.¡± "Later, Tie Jian's father was punished by the second elder of Beichen for this, and finally died inexplicably. The second elder claimed that he died in depression, but the person I sent to investigate said that the person who handled his body at that time, The corpses I saw were obviously sallow and thin, without any flesh, and they were starved to death!" Hearing this, Tie Jian¡¯s face became even darker. "Gintoki, why didn't you tell me from the beginning?" "I haven't decided how to tell you yet. Moreover, as soon as I came to Iron Country, I went to see Mr. Mifune. Mr. Mifune invited me to participate in a plan, so I put it on hold for the time being. And after listening to Mr. Mifune's plan , I decided to tell you this way, maybe it will make you believe it more." Tie Jian frowned and asked, "What's the plan?" "Let me tell you this." Mifune took a step forward and said: "These days, I discovered that Beichen Tetsuo, your grandfather, the second elder in front of me, made very frequent small moves in the Kingdom of Iron. According to me I know he seems to have a plan and a group of dead warriors. And these seem to be targeting Kakashi." "But after careful investigation, I found that it was not that simple. Tetsuo was sending people to infiltrate all aspects of the Kingdom of Iron. At that time, I knew how big Tetsuo's ambition was. But I thought, if I and Ka Cassie appeared outside the Iron Kingdom at the same time. Tetsuo would definitely be unable to hold back and deal with Kakashi and I together. This would not only allow us to take revenge but also seize the position of leader of the Iron Kingdom. Therefore, when I saw Kakashi Then I told him about it.¡± Kakashi said: "Yes, I also told Mr. Mifune the information I knew, so the two of us formulated this plan." After Kakashi finished speaking, he looked at the second elder who had an extremely ugly face, and said with a smile: "You must be very strange, why did you tell all the secrets of the year in one go? That's because I have been giving you Give an illusionary suggestion." "Damn guy! It's really your fault!" The second elder was furious. He was still wondering why he suddenly told everything. As for why Kakashi was able to issue genjutsu hints without using the Sharingan, it was all thanks to Shisui's teachings. The strongest genjutsu ninja does not just rely on the Sharingan to cast genjutsu. When Tie Jian heard this, he didn¡¯t say a word and stood blankly on the spot. Seeing this, Kakashi patted Teijian on the shoulder and said, "I know the truth is cruel to you, but you still have to face it when it's time to face it." "Gintoki" Tie Jian whispered. For more than twenty years, he had never been as helpless as he is now. It seems that all the original beliefs collapsed in an instant. The world has changed and is not what he imagined. Seeing the look of the iron sword, Kakashi knew that he had fallen into confusion. Kakashi sighed and said softly: "Since you can't make a decision, let me help you. It doesn't matter even if you hate me later." Kakashi said, pushing the iron sword aside and looking at the second elder. "Well, now that the story is over, we can settle the accounts between us." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 423 The old grudge is over You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! As soon as Kakashi's eyes fell on the second elder, the second elder couldn't help being startled, and quickly stepped away, while shouting loudly: "All dead soldiers, listen to the order! Attack!" In an instant, all the dead soldiers swarmed down! Jumped between the second elder and Kakashi. Kakashi sneered and said, "How naive. It seems you still know nothing about me." With his right hand, he pulled out Qian Ting from the scabbard, and Kakashi looked coldly at the swarming dead soldiers. "Kakashi, do you need help?" Mifune asked. Kakashi shook his head and said: "Mifune-sama, I will leave the iron sword to you. It is enough to leave these to me. It will only take a moment." After Kakashi finished speaking, his feet suddenly moved, and lightning suddenly appeared! Thunder Step! The arc of electricity flashed under his feet, and Kakashi's figure turned into a bolt of lightning. Like a bolt of thunder and lightning, it rushed into the crowd of dead soldiers, and immediately, there were bursts of screams! "ah!" Blood was flying, dyeing the water surface scarlet. If you go on a knife, you will receive a life. In just a moment, more than a hundred dead soldiers were all killed! Mifune and three people were surprised when they saw this. The speed of harvesting human lives was really terrifying. It is said that Konoha's yellow flash wave Feng Shuimen can slit the throats of dozens of ninjas in an instant, but they have never seen it. But now, I see another person who has the same ability. I just don¡¯t know who is faster among the two. Kakashi passed through the blockade formed by the dead soldiers and saw the second elder again. There was no trace of blood on the snow-white robe. The second elder looked horrified. At this moment, he really felt Kakashi¡¯s terrifying strength that was famous in the ninja world. That¡¯s not bragging, nor is it an exaggerated strength. "This how is this possible! Didn't the duel with Iron Sword consume your strength? You obviously used such a powerful move." The second elder said in disbelief. "Wastion? Of course there is some, but the remaining power is enough to deal with you." Kakashi said lazily. The opponent in front of him really did not interest Kakashi at all. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?. But err. Strength? After facing an enemy as powerful as Madara Uchiha, such a character could no longer make Kakashi feel in danger. ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t underestimate me, I am the second elder of the Beichen clan!¡± The second elder shouted angrily and pulled out the long knife in his hand, the weak knife intention was accumulated in the blade. Kakashi was slightly surprised, but only slightly. "The secret of Beichen! Beichen beheads!" The same move appeared in the hands of the second elder, but compared with the previous one of Iron Sword, it seemed a little worse. "Boring." Kakashi said softly, and then Qian Ting moved and stabbed into the second elder's right shoulder! "ah!" The second elder was in pain, and his right hand holding the long knife instantly dropped. The sword technique that was activated halfway came to an abrupt end. Qian Ting moved forward again, and the blade was halfway submerged in an instant. "ah!" The second elder cried out in pain again, looking at Kakashi with half resentment and half fear. "Hatake Kakashi!" The second elder roared angrily. Years of hard work were all wasted in one day. Now, even his own life is in the hands of others. This feeling is unacceptable to the second elder Beichen, who has always been aloof. What went wrong? Everything is obviously so perfect. At this time, Tie Jian seemed to have finally come to his senses and shouted: "Stop!" Kakashi was stunned for a moment and stopped Qian Ting, who was constantly advancing. The iron sword seemed to have recovered a little and jumped in front of Kakashi. "Iron sword, you" "Gintoki, although he has done many wrong things, he is the one who raised me after all. Ican't do it." Tie Jian said with an embarrassed look. "You are indeed my good grandson. Grandpa did not raise you in vain." The second elder said happily, holding back the huge pain in his chest.?. Tie Jian looked at the second elder coldly and said: "Grandpa, this is the last time I call you this. From now on, we will never be sworn in. I will report your actions to the clan leader. When the time comes, you will Will be expelled from the Beichen clan!" "What? You actually want to do this to me?" the second elder said bitterly. "You brought this all on yourself." Tie Jian sighed. At this time, Kakashi said: "Tetsujian, please think about it, you don't owe him anything." "No, Gintoki, I owe him after all. The kindness of raising him must be repaid." "Tetsujian, if someone kills your biological father and mother, will you take revenge?" Kakashi asked. "Of course I want revenge." Tie Jian said without hesitation. "Okay, if someone raises you with the mentality of taking advantage of you, will you repay the favor?" "This" Tie Jian hesitated. "Can't answer? Then if a person takes advantage of your parents, then kills your parents, and finally wants to use you, and then raises you, would you like to ask, is it grudge or enmity?" Kakashi finished speaking and asked directly Staring into Tie Jian's eyes. "this¡­¡­" Tiejian was even more speechless at this time, not knowing how to answer. Seeing that Tie Jian seemed to be hesitant, the second elder who had been silent all this time suddenly got angry and shouted angrily: "Go to hell!" The long knife in the second elder's right hand suddenly penetrated Tie Jian's body! Tie Jian snorted and looked back at the second elder in disbelief. I saw the second elder snorting coldly: "Even if I die, I still have someone to support me!" When Tie Jian heard this, the incredulity in his eyes gradually faded away, replaced by a hint of relief. "In this case, maybe we don't have to worry about it. It's just my father's hatred" Tie Jian thought to himself, but his consciousness was gradually blurring. Kakashi and Mifune, none of them expected that such a situation would happen, and they were all horrified. This second elder must have gone crazy to do such a thing. "Go to hell! Old thing!" Kakashi shouted angrily, and slapped Qian Ting's knife handle with his right hand. Qian Ting instantly turned into a meteor and penetrated the second elder's body. The resentment on the second elder's face has not completely subsided, and all the breath of life has been lost. "Iron sword!" Kakashi held onto the crumbling iron sword, his eyes filled with anger. I didn¡¯t expect that these two elders could fight back even before death. Tie Jian looked at Kakashi and smiled: "Kakashi tell me am I a failure in my whole life It turns out that everything is just his conspiracy. It's really ridiculous to think about it. ah." "Iron sword, the past is over, you still have a future." "The future? I really don't know how to pursue it." Tie Jian murmured, then closed his eyes. "Iron Sword!" Kakashi shouted quickly, but Iron Sword didn't respond at all. "Oops, this knife seems to have injured the lung lobe, we must treat it quickly!" Kakashi thought to himself, and then disappeared from the place holding the iron sword. Mifune and Okisuke were both stunned when they saw this. Okisuke said: "Where is Kakashi going? Is Tetsuken okay?" Mifune thought for a while and said: "She should have brought the iron sword back to Konoha. After all, the sword hit the second elder Beichen just now was very heavy. I'm afraid only Konoha's Tsunade can save him." "I hope so." Chongsuke sighed. Mifune looked at the body of the second elder and sighed: "Power is really harmful to people." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 424 The journey to find meaning You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Konoha Building, Kakashi broke in holding an iron sword. "Tsunade-sama!" Kakashi shouted hurriedly. Tsunade was busy with official duties, and Shizune was also working with Dodo in her arms. Seeing the door open, she looked at the door at the same time. They are all familiar with the figure of the person who came in, the current Konoha Anbu chief, Hatake Kakashi. But that face was a bit unfamiliar to them. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Out out of it, he has a beautiful face and a beauty mark at the corner of his mouth. Tsunade was slightly stunned, and for a moment she didn't even notice the iron sword in Kakashi's arms. Shizune was also surprised, and then two blushes flew out of her cheeks. "Kakashi?" Tsunade called tentatively. Kakashi did not pay attention to observe the reaction of the two people at this time, but said: "Tsunade-sama, this person is the leader of the Iron Kingdom, Mr. Mifune's disciple, Tetsujian, is also my opponent in this competition. Because of one thing In an accident, he was stabbed in the lung, please ask Tsunade-sama for treatment." Kakashi spoke quickly but enunciated the words very clearly, so Tsunade heard clearly. At this time, she finally set her sights on Tie Jian. The back was bleeding, and the blood stained the clothes. Judging from the depth of the wound, it was indeed not small. "Put it down and let me take a look." Tsunade said in a tone that left no room for doubt. At this time, she was the medical master who had healed countless people. Hearing this, Kakashi put down the iron sword, and Tsunade took it and inspected it carefully. But Shizune¡¯s eyes were still on Kakashi¡¯s face, and the blush on her face had not yet faded. Kakashi was relieved when he saw Tsunade take action. As long as the person is still alive and his organs are intact, Kakashi believes that with Tsunade's level, there shouldn't be much of a problem. So, with his mind relaxed, Kakashi finally noticed a strange gaze looking at his face. Confused, Kakashi turned his head slightly and saw Shizune, who was holding a dolphin on his side, looking at him. Perhaps because she was discovered by herself, Shizune looked at Beide with some embarrassment, but her peripheral vision still stayed on her face. Kakashi subconsciously touched his face. Sure enough, he forgot to put on the mask. Kakashi smiled helplessly, okay, there are already a lot of people who have seen it anyway, so he doesn¡¯t care if there is one more. But he didn¡¯t know what kind of state of mind he was in, but Kakashi still took the mask out of the ninja bag and put it on again. At this time, Kakashi became familiar to the Konoha ninjas. Shizune was a little disappointed when she saw this, but she quickly calmed down and looked at the iron sword being treated by Tsunade. I saw powerful green chakra emerging from Tsunade's hand, which was the advanced medical ninjutsu and palm senjutsu that medical ninjas are very familiar with. It¡¯s just that the role it can play in Tsunade¡¯s hands is far beyond the reach of others. Tsunade's palm brushed the back of the iron sword, and the wound that was still seeping with blood instantly condensed into a scar. Then the scar fell off, revealing the white skin, as if it had never been injured. Kakashi looked slightly happy when he saw this. It seems that there should be no problem. Tsunade stood up and said softly: "The long knife has been inserted into the lung lobe, but it has not penetrated deeper. I have used Palm Senjutsu to help heal the wound, but because the wound is still very fragile, it needs to rest for a few days. get well." "Excuse me, Tsunade-sama." "It's not troublesome, but it seems that a lot of things happened to you in the Iron Country." Tsunade looked at Kakashi, especially the mask that was put on again. "It's like this, it's like this, it's like this." Kakashi immediately explained a little bit about the Iron Kingdom. Tsunade and Shizune were slightly surprised when they heard this. "I didn't expect the water in the Iron Country to be so deep, but after this battle, the Iron Country should be able to become monolithic." Tsunade said calmly. "Well, Mifune-sama will take care of the rest." "Okay, then you can take this iron sword and rest." "Yes, Tsunade-sama." Kakashi left the Hokage Tower with the iron sword, but instead of going to Konoha Hospital, he took it back to the Hatake family home. After all, there are various procedures to go to Konoha Hospital. With Kakashi¡¯s temperament that he finds it troublesome, he naturally won¡¯t go through it. After all, the iron swordHis injuries have been treated to a great extent by Tsunade. The rest is just rest. Putting the iron sword on his bed, Kakashi separated a shadow clone to take care of him, and then a flying thunder god returned to the previous place. At this time, the Iron Canyon was even more lively than before. Those who arranged for the three ships had come here at this time. Of course, if you come here now, you can only clean up the battlefield. Kakashi¡¯s sudden appearance surprised everyone. The people around who didn't know Kakashi even drew their katana and put on a defensive posture. Kakashi ignored it, pulled out the Qian Ting that had been stuck on the stone wall after stabbing the second elder to death, and put it back into the scabbard. There is the mark of the Flying Thunder God on it, which is why Kakashi can come back. "Who are you!" At this time a warrior shouted. Before Kakashi could answer, Mifune came over. "Stand back, we are friends." Hearing this, all the warriors put away their swords one after another and retreated to continue cleaning the battlefield. "Kakashi, how's the iron sword doing?" "Nothing serious. But I haven't woken up yet. I'm resting in Konoha for the time being." ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯m sorry to bother you.¡± Kakashi shook his head and said, "That's right. I'll leave matters here to Mr. Mifune. I'll go back first. "good." ¡­¡­ One day later. Tie Jian opened his eyes in confusion and saw the familiar figure. "Gintoki?" Tie Jian whispered softly. Kakashi was delighted when he heard this and said, "Are you awake?" "It looks like I'm not dead yet" Tie Jian said quietly. "It's not that easy to die." "Thank you, Gintoki." "no need thank me?" ¡°First, thank you for saving me, second, thank you for letting me know the truth, and third, thank you for treating me as a friend.¡± Hearing this, Kakashi smiled and said, "Since we are friends, we can't talk about this without seeing others." A smile appeared on Tie Jian's pale face. ? It is really a joyful thing to have such a friend in this world. ¡­¡­ Two days later. The entrance to Konoha. "Tie Jian, don't you plan to return to the Kingdom of Iron?" Kakashi said looking at the man in black samurai uniform in front of him. Tie Jian shook his head and said: "I won't go back for the time being. This incident has given me a great impact. There are still many things I don't understand. Therefore, I need to understand these things before I can go back." "Why don't you tell Mr. Mifune?" After hearing this, Tie Jian took out a letter from his arms and said: "This is the letter I wrote to the teacher. The teacher will understand after reading it. Gintoki, please help me convey this letter. I know You have a solution." Kakashi heard the words and took it. "Okay, now that you've decided, I won't say anything else. The world is a big place, so you might as well go out and see more." Tie Jian showed a relaxed smile and said, "Yeah, maybe I can find the meaning of life again. I hope I can have a good relationship with you next time we meet." "I'll be with you anytime." Kakashi smiled. Teijian smiled when he heard this, then turned and left, leaving Kakashi with an aloof back. "Maybe when I see Iron Sword again, I will be a completely different guy." Kakashi looked at the back of the iron sword and murmured to himself. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 425 Tang Ninja Village You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the country of Sawa, Yunin Village is famous for its many hot springs. This is a wealthy Ninja Village, and it is also a peace-loving Ninja Village. The people in this village are very peace-loving, so much so that this village is called "the village that forgot the war." With the end of the Third World War, the combat effectiveness of Yunin Village dropped sharply, and the people in the village lived in peace. It is said that the origin of Yunin Village comes from a couple. They accidentally got a incomplete scroll and invented a unique ninjutsu. Based on this, they established the Yunin Village. But now, this ninja village has been destroyed. Hundreds of villagers, whether old, weak, women and children, or young and strong men, all died. No one knows who did it. They only know that when someone found it, it was already a mountain of corpses. The daimyo of Kawa no Kuni was shocked when he learned about it. After all, it was a shinobi village in his own country, and it was actually wiped out overnight. It was impossible not to be afraid. After comparing the village population registration list, they came to the conclusion that Tang Ninja Village was completely destroyed! "But there is a registered ninja who is never seen alive or dead. The Daimyo of Sawa Country knew that this ninja was most likely to be the culprit. But what if you know? ??The country of Kawakawa has lost its Ninja Village. The first task is to restore the construction of the village, rather than to find out who is the murderer. Even if you know who the murderer is, you can't take revenge with the current capabilities of the country of Kawakawa. Therefore, the daimyo of the Kawa Country plans to give up for the time being. But soon, the daimyo of the country of Sichuan became interested again. Because Hidan is still doing evil in the country of Sichuan. Also because he heard about an organization. Xiao! An organization that few people know about is said to be extremely powerful. They can do everything they are asked to do very well without leaking any information. It¡¯s decided it¡¯s him! The daimyo sent someone to contact Akatsuki in a special way, and Akatsuki arrived at the Daming Mansion in the Kingdom of Sichuan very quickly. It was a woman who came. And she¡¯s also a beauty. Wearing a black robe with red clouds, light blue-purple hair, orange pupils, and a lavender paper flower on the right side of his head. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Beauty. It¡¯s just that cold face that makes people stop thinking about committing crimes. That cold look in her eyes tells you that she is definitely not a woman to be teased. "Lord Daimyo, I heard that you have a task to entrust to us, Akatsuki?" The voice was cold to the bone, making the daimyo shiver involuntarily. The name dared to say that he had never seen such a terrifying woman in his life. "Yes I have a task for you." "Oh? What is it?" Xiaonan said lightly, as if nothing could arouse her interest. "It's like this. The Ninja Village and Yu Ninja Village in the Kingdom of Kawa were destroyed. I suspect that it was done by a traitorous Ninja from the Kingdom of Yu named Hidan. I hope you can eliminate them. At the very least, Let him never appear in the Country of Sichuan." Hearing this, Xiaonan glanced at the daimyo of the Kingdom of Sichuan and said, "Okay, thirty million taels." "What? It's so expensive!" the daimyo said in shock. "A ninja who can destroy a small village is definitely worth the price." Xiaonan said coldly. Hearing this, the daimyo gritted his teeth and remained silent for a moment, then said, "Okay, no problem." "Then, happy cooperation." After Xiaonan finished speaking, a scrap of paper suddenly appeared on his face, and then his whole body turned into countless pieces of paper and disappeared into the Daming Mansion. The daimyo was in shock and murmured to himself: "What a weird ninjutsu, what a scary woman. Akatsuki? What kind of organization is this?" The reason why the Daimyo of Kawa no Kuni sought out Akatsuki instead of the ninja villages of the Five Great Nations was actually because he was afraid that the ninjas from the five great nations would take the opportunity to invade the territory of Kawa no Kuni. After all, the Kingdom of Sichuan lost a village at this time. It can be said that the combat effectiveness has been greatly reduced, and it can even be said to have been reduced to freezing point. If the five major ninja villages really have this intention, I am afraid that the country of Kawa will not be able to resist at all. So, findIt is the best choice for an organization to do this. "It's a pity that what the Daimyo of Sichuan Country doesn't know is that the five major countries don't look down on a small country like Sichuan Country at all. ????????????????????????????????????????????????? For the five major countries, a small country like the Kingdom of Sichuan is like a piece of chicken ribs. It is a pity to eat it and throw it away. It is better to keep it. Maybe it can be used as a battlefield in a war. This will reduce the impact on the country. In the Kingdom of Rain, in the tallest building. "Penn, the Daimyo of the Country of Sichuan has submitted a mission." Xiaonan looked at the cold man in front of her who looked exactly like Yahiko, and didn't know what she was thinking. "Oh? What mission." Payne said calmly, without any emotion. "He asked us to hunt down a ninja named Hidan. I investigated and found out that this ninja is very interesting and seems to have an ability similar to immortality." "Oh? Interesting ability. It just so happens that the Akatsuki organization is short of manpower recently. That guy Kakuzu is always ready to beat his partners to death. You take Kakuzu over to have a look. If there is someone available, let him You join Akatsuki." "Yes, Payne, I am going to contact Kakuzu." Xiaonan said, and just as she was leaving, Payne suddenly said, "Wait a minute." "What's wrong?" Xiaonan asked doubtfully. "Call Itachi and go with him. He happens to have nothing to do during this time." "Itachi?" Konan was even more confused. She didn't think that she and Kakuzu would be unable to deal with the ninja named Hidan, so why did she ask Itachi to join him? "Well, let him go with you. This novel ability and Itachi's observation will help you come to a conclusion quickly." Payne explained. Xiaonan suddenly realized and said, "I understand, I'll leave now." Xiao Nan once again turned into flying paper in the sky and disappeared. Payne looked outside. The sky became dark again and the rain was pouring. "It's really disgusting rain, it always reminds people of many unpleasant things." Tiandao Payne murmured. The Country of Sichuan, Tangren Village. At this time, a Konoha ninja with silver-white hair was checking something. This person is Kakashi who came here after handing the letter to Mifune. Before going to the duel, Tsunade handed over the task of investigating the destruction of Yu Ninja Village to Kakashi. Now that the duel is over, Kakashi naturally wants to come over to perform the mission. As for Mifune, after reading the letter, he said nothing except sighing. Kakashi frowned as he looked at the village in front of him that looked like a cemetery for the dead. The corpses here have long been cleaned up by people from the Kingdom of Sichuan, and now there are very few useful clues. ¡°Go and look at the body of the deceased, otherwise, you won¡¯t find anything.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 426 Hidan You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi turned into a stream of light and disappeared. And a while after Kakashi disappeared, Yu Ninja Village welcomed three more uninvited guests. The same black red cloud robe, the same stern face. "Two men and one woman, it seems as if there is an invisible aura emanating from them. Xiaonan said: "This is Tang Ninja Village." ¡°It¡¯s really a quiet village, haha, I like the smell of blood.¡± With red eyes and green pupils, it was Akatsuki Beidou, Kakuzu who spoke. The remaining man looked very young, only about twenty years old. The two deep nasolabial folds on his face not only don't make him look weird, but actually add a bit of determination. He wears Konoha's forehead protector on his forehead, but there is a horizontal line on it. If you look carefully, you will find that the forehead protector on his head is very neatly taken care of. This person is naturally Uchiha Itachi. Itachi looked at the dead silence of Tang Ninja Village, with no waves in his eyes. "It seems that there are no survivors here, even the corpses have been cleaned up." Itachi said calmly. Xiaonan looked around and said softly: "It should be the daimyo of the Kawa Country who ordered people to clean it up. After all, a large number of corpses left unprocessed for a long time can easily cause a plague." "Then there's no point in us coming here." Jiao Jiao said with a cold snort. "Don't worry, Zetsu gave me information before. After Hidan destroyed the Yunin Village, he has been wandering around the country of Kawakawa, seemingly promoting a sect. If we pay more attention, we will surely find this person soon. People." Xiaonan said. "I see, then let's get out of here." Kakuzu said. "Wait a minute, don't worry. Konan said that Hidan seems to have immortality. We might be able to find something in this village." Itachi said, and walked into the village first without waiting for the two to answer. inside. "Tch, Itachi really likes to take the initiative." Kakuzu said rather unhappily. "Kakuzu, I came out this time to find a partner for you, so don't complain. It's time for you to restrain yourself. In just a few years, four of your partners have died at your hands." Konan looked at Kakuzu. He said without any emotion in his eyes. "It's all because they are in the way. I hope this guy can let me play for a longer time. Immortality, haha, it's really interesting." After he finished speaking, he also walked into the village. Xiaonan didn't care either. Today's Xiao only cares about capable people. If they are not strong enough, their death will be in vain. Thinking of this, Xiaonan couldn't help but feel a little heavy. "The Akatsuki has changed now. Yahiko, is it really right for Nagato to do this? That guy who claims to be Uchiha Madara, I always think there is something wrong with him. But Nagato trusts him quite a lot. Yahiko, if you still If we were here, maybe things wouldn¡¯t have reached this point.¡± These thoughts flowed through Xiaonan's heart. Looking at the clear sky that was different from the Land of Rain, Xiaonan calmed down the sudden overflow of emotions and walked into the Tang Ninja Village. The words are divided into two parts. Here, Kakashi has found the place where the corpses of the villagers of Yunin Village are buried. This is a funeral parlor that has been filled with the corpses of nearly a thousand ninjas and civilians from Yunin Village. Kakashi disguised himself as an employee of the funeral home and sneaked in easily. At this time, these corpses are being arranged for cremation one by one. ¡°These are unclaimed corpses, and the funeral parlor will not keep them any longer. After all, if the corpses are kept for a long time, various problems will occur. The stench that comes out first is enough to make people unable to accept it. Kakashi sneaked into the morgue where the bodies were placed and inspected them carefully. Kakashi looked at the corpse in front of him and frowned slightly. (Conan BGM sounds again.) "This corpse has only one shoulder wound. It should have been struck by a large weapon, but the fatal injury was a broken heart. The beautiful penetration is just from the direction of the wound. It doesn't look like it was stabbed from the front, but rather like Inserted diagonally from the right side. No, the more likely reason is that his right hand inserted a weapon into it. Suicide? How is it possible?" "This corpse is not that complicated. It was just chopped to death with a large weapon. The blood on the body does not seem to be my own. The dried blood on the clothes cannot match any blood stain on the body. Could it be the murderer's? " Kakashi againThere were several corpses of ninjas, most of them hacked to death with large weapons, and some of them were stabbed in the heart with sharp weapons. "This kind of killing method happened again in Yunin Village. It is most likely Hidan. Hasn't this guy joined Akatsuki yet?" Kakashi murmured to himself and looked at the abnormal blood stains on a ninja. Kakashi bit his finger and formed a seal with his hands! "The art of psychics!" boom! In an instant, two ninja dogs appeared in front of Kakashi, it was Parker and Tetsuya. "Hey, Kakashi." Parker called casually. And Tetsuya called out respectfully: "Kakashi-sama." "Parker, Tetsuya, smell the blood on this corpse to see if it belongs to you." Kakashi pointed at the corpse and said. Parker said rather unhappily: "Kakashi, really, you want me to smell the blood on such a corpse." Kakashi smiled and said: "Sorry, sorry, I'll treat you to a big bone next time as compensation." When Parker heard this, he immediately became energetic and said, "That's pretty much it." Parker and Zhe also stepped forward to smell it and quickly came to a conclusion. "Kakashi-sama, this blood is not the smell of the deceased." Tetsuya said first. "Well, it's really not the case. The difference is huge and it's not difficult to identify." Parker said. "Sure enough, can you find each other based on this smell?" Kakashi asked. "No problem." Parker said confidently. Zhe also nodded in the same way. "Then, let's go." Kakashi smiled. The two dogs left the funeral home alone, and after looking in a certain direction, they ran away. Somewhere in the Land of Sichuan, Hidan, wearing a furry hooded leather jacket, was walking boredly on the road. He held a huge bloody March Sickle in his hand and carried it on his shoulder. "Tch, it's really boring. No one understands the greatness of Lord Evil God like me. How can I spread the Evil God's religion like this? It's really distressing." Hidan said, showing a troubled expression. Hidan stopped, sighed, and said: "Oh, it's really troublesome, Lord Evil God, I will continue to work hard!" At this time, a figure appeared in front of Hidan, it was Kakashi dressed as an ANBU. "Ah? Who are you, kid? You're standing in front of me, you're looking for death!" Hidan yelled. Kakashi looked at Hidan coldly. "The Yunin Village rebelled against the ninja, Hidan?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 427 Immortality You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Ah? You know me? I don't know you, and you're wearing a fox mask. Who are you?" Hidan said impatiently. Kakashi did not answer Hidan's question, but instead asked: "Did you destroy Yu Ninja Village?" "Ah? You mean Tang Ninja Village? It's me. Is there a problem? That kind of peaceful village is really annoying. Lord Evil God won't like it. Boy, I think you are good. Why don't you join my Evil God Cult and follow me? Let¡¯s believe in Lord Evil God together. Lord Evil God is the greatest god.¡± Hidan seems to have taken a liking to Kakashi and is determined to invite him to join his team. After all, serving the evil god-sama, from Hidan's point of view, it is obviously not enough for him alone. And after passing through so many places, Hidan couldn't find a suitable candidate, but now it seems that Kakashi feels that he is quite suitable. Naturally, Kakashi would not agree to Hidan's invitation. However, Kakashi is still somewhat interested in the evil god Hidan mentioned. Hidan¡¯s immortality is said to be the product of some kind of experiment conducted by the Evil God Cult. It is a curse. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Cooperating with the dead body by blood, are all invincible. "As long as you don't know this ninjutsu, you will inevitably fall for it the first time. After all, the immortal body and the blood of the dead are two powers that are completely beyond the cognition of ordinary people. Just imagine, as long as you get the blood of your opponent, you can kill him. This ability is simply a bug. After all, as a ninja, who dares to say that he never bleeds. No! But now that Kakashi knows this ability, he will naturally not give Hidan a chance to get his own blood. "Sorry, I have no interest in your evil religion." "What? How dare you refuse my invitation! This is a great disrespect to Lord Evil God! I will dedicate you to Lord Evil God! Wake up!" Hidan was furious when he heard this and rushed towards Kakashi brandishing his bloody March Scythe. Huge weapons are designed to make it easier to obtain the opponent's blood. Hidan¡¯s taijutsu is pretty good, but against Kakashi, it¡¯s obviously not enough. Qian Ting instantly appeared on his right hand, blocking Hidan's bloody March Scythe. Ding! With a clash of steel, Hidan's huge bloody March Sickle could not get close to Kakashi's skin. The power coming from the Bloody March Scythe is quite large, but it is still within Kakashi's tolerance. Kakashi used force and threw Hidan's Bloody March Scythe away, and Hidan also flew out. He flew to the ground and shouted: "Huh? I didn't expect that you are so powerful that you can actually throw me out. But it won't be so easy next time!" Hidan said, holding the rope connected to the Bloody March Scythe with one hand, and threw it out. Seeing this, Kakashi waved his sword to block, but the bloody March sickle turned in mid-air and attacked Kakashi's back. Hidan was overjoyed when he saw this and said to himself: "Success!" Unexpectedly, Kakashi didn't even look back, and his hands had completed the seals at some point. "Ninjutsu, needle Jizo!" The silver-white hair stretches instantly and becomes extremely strong. The bloody March Scythe hit it and made a sound like steel clashing. Ding! The Bloody March Scythe flew out again. But this is not over yet. Kakashi grabbed Qian Ting with his right hand, and the nature of the chakra with the wind attribute changed, instantly cutting on the rope connecting the bloody March Sickle. The sharpness brought by the wind chakra can directly cut the rope. "What!" Hidan was shocked, he didn't expect this man to be able to cut off his weapon instantly. You must know that the rope is made of some rare material and has great toughness. It is not easy to cut off. "Damn it!" Hidan's heart became even more angry, he put down the rope which was no longer of much use, and took out another weapon of his. A black spear about twenty centimeters long. With a slight flick of Hidan's body, it instantly increased by more than six times.   "Damn it, I will definitely sacrifice you to the evil god!" Hidan said, attacking Kakashi again. Kakashi was unmoved, suddenly frowned, and looked aimlessly not far away. There is someone there! "It seems that there are strange people who have just stared at this place. There are three of them. The feeling of chakra is not weak. It seems that they should be people from Akatsuki. One of them is very familiar. Is it Itachi?" These thoughts flashed through Kakashi's mind, and Hidan's attack came immediately. Kakashi no longer hesitated, activated his step with his feet, and his figure disappeared instantly. "Huh? Where are the people?" Hidan looked at the empty field in front of him in confusion, wondering where Kakashi suddenly went. The next second, the sharp blade had already penetrated into Hidan's body! "Ugh!" Hidan screamed, and saw a long knife piercing his back, piercing out in front of him, and traversing his entire body. Not far away, the three Itachis quietly watched the scene in front of them. "Tch, this guy doesn't look very good. He was stabbed through the heart by that Konoha ANBU so easily." Angle said coldly. "No, I'm afraid the matter is not over yet. Hidan claims to have immortality, and that ANBU is not weak. It can be used to test the extent of this so-called immortality." Xiaonan said coldly. "Can you survive being penetrated through the heart? That would be more interesting." Kakuzu sneered. Itachi looked at Kakashi's figure, frowned slightly, and thought to himself: "The ANBU's attack techniques and ninjutsu should be Kakashi-senpai, why is he here?" But Itachi also knew that this was not the time to talk about this, so he had better watch quietly. "You bastard! How dare you do this to me!" Hidan roared angrily, and stabbed Kakashi behind with the black spear in his hand. Kakashi didn¡¯t stay long, drew his sword and left. There was another burst of pain, and Hidan screamed again. "You bastard! I will repay you double the damage you have done to me!" Kakashi looked at the still vigorous Hidan in front of him, and couldn't help but wonder in his heart: "This guy is really resistant to beatings. Although he knew that he was immortal, he didn't expect that it would not have much impact if it continued like this." Hidan looked at Kakashi in front of him and was quite distressed. This guy's taijutsu was really good and his speed was so fast. How could he get his blood if this continued? Hidan¡¯s IQ was not high to begin with, so now he was in trouble. However, Hidan relied on his immortality and rushed forward regardless. "Take the move!" The black spear stabbed Kakashi hard! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 428 Death Si Ping Xue You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Ding! Qian Ting resisted the black spear and slashed at Hidan's arm! It¡¯s stabbed! The blade penetrates to the bone! Hidan quickly backed away and saved one arm. "asshole!!" Hidan shouted angrily and looked at Kakashi fiercely, but for a moment he did not continue to act. Not far away, Kakuzu said coldly: "This guy named Hidan is a little too weak. He was suppressed by that Konoha ANBU and was unable to fight back. Can such a person join the Akatsuki?" "Kakuzu, it's not that Hidan is too weak, but that Konoha ANBU is very strong. With silver-white hair and such neat sword skills, that person is most likely the Konoha ANBU chief, Hatake Ka Cassie. Do you think so? Itachi?" Konan said and looked at Itachi with a stern face. Itachi said softly: "It should be him. Apart from him, no one in ANBU has such characteristics." "Oh? That legendary ANBU minister? Interesting, I wonder how he compares to Senju Hashirama." Hearing this, Kakuzu looked at Kakashi. Kakuzu once fought against the First Hokage, and although he was defeated, he escaped with his life. So I couldn¡¯t help but be a little more interested in Kakashi, who was also from Konoha. "Kakuzu, I advise you not to provoke that person. He is someone you cannot afford to offend." Itachi said coldly. "Oh? For you to make such a comment, I am becoming more and more curious about what this guy is capable of." Kakuzu said with disdain. Being able to escape with his life in the First Hokage, Kakuzu naturally has extraordinary abilities. In addition, there have been few opponents in the ninja world in recent years, and the only defeat after the first generation was probably to Pain. This also gave Kakuzu a lot of confidence. Although Kakashi is famous far and wide, in Kakuzu's view, it is nothing more than that. Konan said at this time: "Okay, now is not the time to discuss this. It seems that Hidan's immortal body is real now, his physical skills are pretty good, and he can kill a small ninja village. There should be more The next move is to wait and see." Itachi said calmly: "I'm afraid we have been discovered." "Yes, three of you, it's not a good habit to peek from the side like this." A cold voice sounded behind the three of them. Both Konan and Kakuzu were startled, but Itachi was not surprised at all. But the three of them looked behind them at the same time, and what caught their eyes was the fox's ANBU mask and the silver-white hair. The three of them dispersed instantly! It fell not far away. At this time, Kakashi, who was confronting Hidan, turned into smoke with a bang. "Shadow clone?" Hidan muttered. Konan looked at Kakashi on the tree, frowned and said, "When was it? He actually came close to the three of us quietly." "It should be the shadow clone that separated from the moment it disappeared just before piercing Hidan, and then hid itself." Itachi said. "Did he just create a shadow clone and hide himself in an instant? It's incredible." Xiaonan was secretly surprised. "Hey, who are you three? Wearing the same clothes, are you a band? The big guy with green eyes with a gloomy face is the bass? The woman with blue hair is the lead singer and keyboard? No, no, that guy with red eyes More like the lead singer. It¡¯s really strange, why do I keep meeting strange people today.¡± Hidan pointed at the three Itachis not far away and complained. "Tch, this guy is so noisy. I really want to kill him." Kakuzu looked at Hidan and said coldly. "Kakuzu, the enemy now is not Hidan, but the guy in front of you." Konan said. "Tch, if we're going to deal with him alone, do we still need the three of us to go together?" Kakuzu said coldly. "Kakuzu, whether you like it or not, the situation seems to be like this." Itachi said solemnly. Before Kakuzu could speak, Hidan said first: "Hey, hey, you guys, please stop talking to yourselves all the time, okay? Why do you suddenly intervene in other people's battles? This is a matter between me and that boy, you guys If there is any conflict, wait until I finish fighting this guy. Of course, it is absolutely impossible for this guy to survive under my hands!" Kakuzu looked at Hidan coldly and said, "I told you, you are very noisy!" Kakuzu said, the fist in his right hand suddenly flew awayOut, black tentacles connected to the fists. "Tentacle punch!" Hiss! The black tentacle punch directly penetrated Hidan's chest! "ah!" Hidan screamed in pain, the black spear in his right hand was propped on the ground, and he didn't fall down. "Tch, it's really weak, you can't even dodge it." Kakuzu said disdainfully. "You bastard! You're actually doing a sneak attack! I will definitely give this guy like you as a sacrifice to the evil god!" Hidan said, the black spear in his right hand pierced into the black tentacle that Angle had not withdrawn. It¡¯s stabbed! In an instant, the black tentacle was pierced, and bright red blood dripped. Angle frowned and retracted his tentacles. Hidan did not follow closely, but drew a circle on the ground with his feet, which had just flowed blood, and then drew a triangle in the middle. Hidan licked Kakuzu's blood from the black spear into his body, and then a pattern of black and white stripes appeared on his body! "Hehehe, then the ceremony begins!" Hidan said, showing an arrogant smile. That means victory is in sight. Kakashi was standing on the tree at this time, watching the battle between Hidan and Kakuzu. He is not in a hurry, and his mission is not to capture Hidan, so what happens in the end has no impact on Kakashi. It would be a good choice to observe Hidan¡¯s ability at this time. Seeing that Kakashi didn¡¯t move, Itachi and Konan naturally didn¡¯t move either. As for Kakuzu, the person he is interested in now has become Hidan. "Oh? Is it some kind of weird ninjutsu that makes you look like this?" Kakuzu murmured. "Everything is ready, go to hell! Bastard!" Hidan said, waving the black spear in his hand. Kakuzu was startled, thinking that he was going to attack, but the next scene left everyone present except Kakashi stunned! It¡¯s stabbed! I saw Hidan actually piercing the black spear directly through his heart! Blood overflowed instantly! "Hehehe, the feeling that penetrates my heart is so happy! May the Evil God enjoy eternal glory! Hahaha." Hidan laughed wildly. At this time, Kakuzu half-knelt on the ground, covering his heart, looking at Hidan with a look that was partly puzzled and partly filled with hatred! "you¡­¡­" Just as Kakuzu was about to say something, a black object with a white mask appeared from behind, and then disappeared into nothingness. "You are really brave, you dare to destroy my heart." Kakuzu stood up again and said. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 429 Three vs. One You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Hey, hey, why are you not dead yet? Do you still have the strength to speak? This is unscientific!" Hidan shouted. "Asshole! I'll kill you!" Kakuzu shouted. "Try it! You absolutely can't do it!" Hidan said arrogantly. Xiaonan on the side shouted: "Kakuzu, don't do anything." "Why?" "I'll say it again, my opponent is that guy." Konan pointed at Kakashi and said. Kakuzu looked over and saw Kakashi standing on the tree, looking at the four of them motionlessly. Kakashi said coldly: "What an interesting ability. One can add damage to others, and the other seems to have a lot of hearts. There are indeed some weird people in the Akatsuki organization. Itachi, you really joined a Interesting organization.¡± "Kakashi-senpai, thank you." Itachi responded coldly. "Oh? Itachi, I didn't expect you to be quite familiar with this guy." Kakuzu said. Itachi didn¡¯t answer Kakuzu¡¯s question, and Kakuzu was asking for trouble. "Hey, you guys always ignore my existence!" Hidan said angrily. Itachi glanced back at Hidan, the three magatama eyes turning slightly. Illusion! Hidan felt like the world was spinning for a while, and then he fainted. "The noisy guy is quiet." Itachi whispered. Seeing this, Konan thought to himself: "Itachi's strength is indeed terrifying. He defeated Hidan without using the kaleidoscope illusion technique." "As expected of Uchiha Itachi, I'm afraid there are few people in the entire ninja world who can match you in the use of illusions." Kakashi praised. "Kakashi-senpai, thank you very much. Your genjutsu is definitely not inferior to mine." Itachi said. When Xiaonan heard this, her heart trembled slightly. Kakashi¡¯s genjutsu is no longer inferior to Itachi¡¯s? How can this be. Although Konan didn¡¯t know much about Itachi, she also knew the extent of Itachi¡¯s genjutsu. It can be said that Xiaonan has never seen a person who can use illusions to the level of Itachi. ¡°Could it be that the silver-haired man in front of me has the same illusion skills as Itachi? In fact, although Kakashi¡¯s genjutsu is good, it is still far behind Itachi. After all, Itachi¡¯s left Tsukuyomi is a specialized eye for genjutsu, while Kakashi¡¯s Sharingan eyes are space-based. There is no comparison with Tsukuyomi. Itachi said this at this time, just to highlight Kakashi's strength in front of Konan and Kakuzu. Furthermore, Itachi did not go all out in the Akatsuki organization and always hid his true strength. As an undercover agent, how can he reveal all his trump cards? "Sharingan Kakashi? I wonder how strong you are compared to Senju Hashirama?" Kakuzu looked at Kakashi and said coldly. "Oh? From your tone, it seems that you have fought against the first generation." Kakashi asked. "Haha, the first Konoha ninja I fought against was the First Hokage." Kakuzu said lightly, but there seemed to be a trace of pride hidden in his tone. Indeed, anyone who can fight against the First Hokage and save his life is something to be proud of. This record is definitely not something that ordinary people can have. "Then you really live a long life." Kakuzu was quite speechless when he heard this. Your focus is too strange, isn't it? Shouldn¡¯t it be said that I am very powerful? You should at least put on a surprised expression, right? No, you can¡¯t see your expression even if you¡¯re wearing a mask. You should at least have a surprised tone, right? Why are you so bland, you bastard! "Minister of ANBU, Hatake Kakashi, your mission target shouldn't be this guy, right? Then, you don't have any objections to us taking him away, right?" Konan said, looking at Kakashi. "What if I say no?" Kakashi said lightly. When the three of them heard this, they immediately put on a vigilant posture. "Itachi, since I have met you, as a rebel of Konoha, should you follow me back to the village to accept the punishment?" Kakashi looked at Itachi and said with a half-smile. "Kakashi-senpai, please forgive me for not agreeing to your request." Itachi said lightly. "It seems that we still have to fight a battle"?" Kakashi said, looking at the three people in the field. "Arrogant boy, I will make you regret it!" Kakuzu said, his right fist flew out again! "Tentacle punch!" Kakashi took his time and formed seals with his hands! "Earth Escape! Earth Formation Wall!" The high wall rose, but it couldn't stop Kakuzu's offensive! boom! Kakuzu¡¯s fist has penetrated the earth wall and flew towards Kakashi. Kakashi frowned and thought to himself: "This power is really terrifying. I'm afraid it's not far behind Tsunade-sama's strange power fist." Thoughts in his mind were racing, but Kakashi's movements did not stop. With a quick movement, he left the place. "Paper rain!" I saw white wings emerging behind Xiaonan. If I looked closely, I saw that they were made of paper. At this time, with a soft drink from Xiaonan, countless pieces of paper flew out of the wings and watched Kakashi fly away. Seeing this, Kakashi kept dancing with the Qian Ting in his hand, shredding the pieces of paper flying towards him. These chakra-infused pieces of paper are no weaker than kunai. When it collided with Kakashi¡¯s Thousand Thunder, not only did it emit the sound of steel, it even sparked! At this moment, Itachi also took action! "Art fire escape ho fireball!" A huge fireball erupted from Itachi's mouth, and with the power of Paper Rain, the Fire Release became even more fierce! Kakashi raised his eyebrows, took Qian Ting's right hand and instantly channeled chakra into it. "White Yayue Chong!" The white crescent moon flew out from the blade and directly cut the huge fireball in half! "Fire Escape! The head is hard!" "Wind escape! Pressure!" In the blink of an eye, Kakuzu has summoned a black monster with a mask. The two use Ninjutsu together, which plays the role of Ninjutsu bonus! In an instant, Wind Release and Fire Release merged with each other, forming a tsunami of flames! The Thousand Ting Spin in Kakashi's hand formed a defense around him. "Flag wood sword technique! Return to the moon!" The white sword light will completely protect the depth without revealing any gaps. That powerful fire escape was completely unable to get close to Kakashi. After the flames dissipated, Kakashi looked around and frowned. There was no one around. Even Hidan is missing. "Run away?" Kakashi muttered. On the other side, Itachi was carrying the unconscious Hidan, with Konan and Kakuzu behind him. "Why are you running?" Kakuzu said dissatisfied. "Now is not the time to confront Konoha, and Kakashi has the Flying Thunder God. We can't keep him. If we continue, it's just a waste of time. Maybe he will analyze our abilities." Konan said calmly. said. "snort." Kakuzu snorted coldly and stopped talking. He also knew that what Konan said was the truth. Although they only fought for a moment, Kakuzu already knew that Kakashi's strength was definitely not inferior to his. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 430 The Fifth Generation Kazekage You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi stood there and thought for a moment, then left. His mission was to investigate the truth behind the destruction of Tang Ninja Village, but not to capture the real culprit, so the pursuit seemed unnecessary. What¡¯s more, Kakashi has no chance of winning in a one-on-three matchup. If it was the heyday, it would still be possible, but now, it is too difficult. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ????????????????? Plus Itachi is also among them, there is no need to cause a big conflict. "But since Hidan was taken away, he will definitely become a member of Akatsuki. In this way, the last member of Akatsuki in the original work has also arrived." Kakashi murmured. On the other side, after Hidan woke up, Konan communicated with him for a while and then asked Hidan to join Akatsuki. Akatsuki, who is engaged in terrorist activities, obviously has an appetite for Hidan, and Akatsuki will not interfere with Hidan's promotion of his so-called evil religion. So the two sides hit it off immediately, and Pain gave the three vacant rings to Hidan. At this point, all members of the famous Akatsuki organization in the original work have officially arrived. The prelude to terror is about to begin. Konoha, Hokage Building. "Oh? The Tang Ninja Village was killed by one person from this village? Was that person a product of the Evil God Cult?" Tsunade murmured. "Yes, does Tsunade-sama know about the Evil God Cult?" Kakashi asked curiously. "The Cult of Evil God?" Tsunade showed a thoughtful look. Kakashi was a little surprised at that time, but he didn't expect that Tsunade seemed to really know something. "When I was young, I seemed to have heard the First Hokage say it, but my memory is a little blurry." Tsunade murmured. Kakashi listened carefully when he heard the words. "The so-called evil god is actually a ninja, but he studies forbidden arts, which is somewhat similar to today's Orochimaru. It seemed to have caused quite a storm at the time, but it was suppressed by the first Hokage. The specific situation, I don¡¯t know either. The original information seems to have been destroyed.¡± "All destroyed?" "Well, I have some impression of this matter. It seems that the First Hokage didn't want this matter to spread, so he destroyed all the records at the time. But I was young and hid at the door and overheard it." Tsunade recalled . "I see, a ninja who can be so valued by the First Hokage must be a terrifying person." Kakashi whispered. "Yes, I didn't expect that a follower of the evil god would appear now. According to you, that person also has immortality and an inexplicable cursed ninjutsu. It seems very troublesome." Tsunade murmured. "Well, that man's skills are just that of an ordinary jounin, but the curse and immortality are too troublesome. If you want to fight him, there are only two ways. One is not to engage in close combat, but to use long-range attacks. The second is physical suppression." Kakashi said. "What you said makes sense. Akatsuki's actions have really been increasing recently." "I guess I can't hold it any longer." ¡°It¡¯s such a troublesome organization, and I still can¡¯t find out where its leader is.¡± "There is no way, it is very low-key, and now is not the time to provoke them. Let's wait and see what happens. Once they start taking action, we can change from passive to active." "That's the only way it can be. By the way, although I know you have just returned from a mission, there is still something you need to do." Kakashi was stunned and said, "What's the matter?" Tsunade took out a scroll and handed it to Kakashi. Kakashi took it. This scroll was from the Sand Ninja Village. Could it be that something happened to the Sand Ninja Village? Kakashi opened the scroll with doubts. "Is this Gaara going to inherit the position of the Fifth Kazekage?" Kakashi said in surprise. "Yes, since the death of the Fourth Kazekage last time, Sunagakure Village has been in a shadowless state, under the joint management of senior officials such as Chiyo Granny, Ebizo and Maki. Recently, the fifth generation Kazekage's recommendation was once again It was put on the agenda. Maki recommended Gaara to be the new Kazekage. Although many people opposed it, with the support of Maki and the acquiescence of Chiyo and Ebizo, Gaara still succeeded. He was elected, and now even the daimyo of the Land of Wind have agreed. Therefore, it is a certainty that Gaara will become the Fifth Kazekage." "If this is true, Gaara is really the youngest Kage in history." Kakashi said with emotion. Originally, the youngest Kage was the Fourth Hokage, Namikaze Minato. Now this record is about to be rewritten. After all,Gaara is only fifteen years old. "Yes, it is a big event for the Kazekage to take office. As an ally of Sunagakure, we have to send people over to congratulate him. As the Hokage, it is inconvenient for me to leave Konoha. The old man is old and it is not easy to deal with it." "So I'm the only one left?" Kakashi said helplessly. "Yes, you are the most suitable one in terms of status and strength. And I heard that you and Gaara also have an intersection." "Well, you have already mentioned it, and I think there is nothing I can do to refuse." "Indeed, let's set off tomorrow. This time we are setting off as a mission, so you need to bring a small team of Anbu. You can decide on the candidates yourself. Then just write down a list of the entourage." Tsunade commanded. "Yes, Tsunade-sama." After the matter was discussed, Kakashi left the Hokage Building. I didn¡¯t expect that just after one thing ended, another task would start. Fortunately, this task shouldn¡¯t be too troublesome, just go through the process. It¡¯s just that the journey is long and bumpy. "Oh, I really miss the days when I led Team 7, so leisurely." Kakashi sighed in his heart. But as time goes by and never comes back, this kind of emotion can only be heard as a complaint. Kakashi returned home and had just changed out of his ANBU outfit when he saw a black crow by the window with scarlet eyes. "Um?" Kakashi frowned slightly and then disappeared. ??Jin Ninja Village, Laboratory. "Shisui, why did you ask me to come over?" In the laboratory, Shisui with scarlet eyes held a bottle of green potion and smiled: "Kakashi, look, this is the Hashirama cell solution that I and other experimenters extracted together." "Succeeded?" Kakashi was overjoyed. Shisui nodded and said: "It was successful, but during the experiment I discovered that these Hashirama cells are extremely overbearing, and it may not be that easy to fuse. I don't know what Orochimaru used when he transplanted my left hand. What method." "Can it be studied?" Kakashi asked. "It's not a big problem, it just takes a little time. After all, I have this case here, and the research work is going very smoothly." ¡°That¡¯s good, I just saw Itachi before, and his condition is getting worse and worse, so if you can go faster, you¡¯d better go as fast as possible.¡± Hearing this, Zhishui nodded solemnly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 431 Gaara and Shukaku You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! News of Sunagakure¡¯s Fifth Generation Kazekage taking office spread everywhere, and almost the entire ninja world got the news. However, except for the fact that Konoha sent an envoy to congratulate him for having a good relationship with Sunagakure, there was no movement from the other three ninja villages. The appointment of the Kage was originally an internal matter within the village. Naturally, there was no need for other ninja villages to send people to congratulate him. Although Kirigakure has now established a good relationship with Konoha, its relationship with Sunagakure is very ordinary. Sand Hidden Village, Kazekage Building. Gaara was wearing a Kazekage robe, looking at the constant wind and sand outside the window, not knowing what he was thinking. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. "Please come in." Gaara came back to his senses and said softly. There was no longer the indifference in the voice, but a hint of tenderness. If anyone who knew Gaara once saw this scene, they would probably be shocked. ¡°After all, this Gaara seems to be a different person. The original bloodthirsty Shura actually spoke in this tone. The door opened, and a middle-aged ninja came in. A long white strip of cloth blocked his left eye and his face was resolute. This person is none other than a senior member of Sunagakure and Gaara¡¯s former instructor, Maki. "Master Kazekage." Ma Ji called respectfully. "Teacher Ma Ji, you don't have to be so polite. Even if I become Feng Ying, you will still be my teacher." Seeing Gaara's appearance now, Ma Ji couldn't help but sigh in his heart. Who would have thought that the cold-blooded Gaara would turn into the warm-hearted person he is now. This may be Sunagakure¡¯s only gain from participating in Konoha¡¯s collapse plan. If Gaara hadn¡¯t become what he is now, Maki wouldn¡¯t have gone against all the odds and made Gaara the Kazekage. Of course, the change in personality is one aspect, and the rapid improvement in strength makes Ma Ji very optimistic about Gaara. In two years, Gaara has completely surpassed Maki and has the strength of a shadow. Now in Sunagakure, except for the reclusive Chiyo and Ebizo, there is probably no one who can be Gaara's opponent. "Master Feng Ying, the etiquette cannot be discarded." Seeing Maki¡¯s persistence, Gaara didn¡¯t know what to say anymore, so he had to give up. ¡°Okay, Teacher Marki, do you know what¡¯s wrong?¡± "It's like this. Konoha expressed congratulations on your assumption of the position of the Fifth Kazekage, and sent the current ANBU minister, Kakashi Hatake, to congratulate you. How do you think we should handle it?" Maki said . Gaara was slightly surprised when he heard this, and said: "Kakashi Hatake? I didn't expect him to come. Since Konoha's delegation is coming, naturally it must be treated with the highest standards, and this matter will be left to Mr. Maki. You go and do it.¡± "Master Kazekage, I'm worried that Konoha will take the opportunity to investigate the truth of our village." Maki said worriedly. Gaara was silent for a moment, and then thought of the silver-white man talking to him under the moonlight. Touching his belly, Gaara said: "Don't worry, Konoha's Hokage family has always loved peace and will not stir up trouble for no reason. Moreover, if it is really Kakashi Hatake who comes to investigate the truth, I'm afraid We are also defenseless. Instead of being a villain in vain, it is better to be more open-minded." "This" Marki was still hesitant. "Maki-sensei, don't worry, I have everything. If Konoha really wants to attack Sunagakure, it must step over me!" Gaara said firmly, and the firmness in his tone did not allow any doubt. Ma Ji was slightly moved when he heard the words, looking at Gaara's young face, he felt relieved. Although Gaara is young at this time, he feels more reliable to Maki than the Fourth Kazekage. Given time, Gaara will definitely become the greatest Kazekage. Markey believes so firmly. "Yes, Lord Kazekage." Ma Ji nodded. "Then trouble Mr. Maki." Gaara said, showing a faint smile. "I don't dare. This is my subordinate's responsibility. I will resign." "Teacher, walk slowly." Maki left the Kazekage office, Gaara sat on the chair and closed his eyes. In the darkness, Gaara appeared.  In front of him was a giant beast with golden pupils and violet tattoos. The giant beast said: "Gaara, are you here?" "Shukaku, the Hatake Kakashi you mentioned is coming to Sunagakure." "Oh? Really? That interesting boy." Shukaku said, showing a meaningful smile. "Shukaku, was he the one who asked me to communicate with you in the first place?" Gaara asked curiously. "You can say that, but I just wanted to give it a try. I didn't expect that this kid like you could be so interesting." Shukaku chuckled and looked at Gaara with a very satisfied look. When Kakashi entered this space with the power of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, he once communicated with Shukaku. Of course, Kakashi does not have a mouth escape, so it is impossible for Shukaku to directly accept Gaara. It was only Kakashi's words that successfully aroused Shukaku's interest in Gaara, and this led to the trial stage of communication. During that time, Gaara's temperament changed drastically due to Naruto's influence. He didn¡¯t reject Shukaku who suddenly spoke to him. Under the wrong yang, the relationship between the two people today is not bad. Although they don¡¯t have the same tacit understanding as the Eight-Tails and Kirabi, they are much better than other Jinchuuriki. "Really? He is indeed an interesting person." Gaara thought of that face with a lazy smile again. Hidden under the mask, no one knows the true emotions. It¡¯s just that Gaara knows that Hatake Kakashi really helped him. Although I don¡¯t know the reason. "Gaara, that's a friend you can make." Shukaku said again. "I understand, thank you, Shukaku." Gaara said, looking at the huge incarnation of sand. One person and one beast seem to have reached an unexpected harmony. "Hatake Kakashi, you are right. Gaara did not disappoint me. He is different from ordinary ninjas. He reminds me of the time I spent with Monk Fenfu." Shukaku looked at me. Luo, he thought to himself. Kakashi had no idea at this time that Gaara and Shukaku were in great harmony due to his unintentional move. If you knew it, you would probably be surprised. At this time, Kakashi was in the ANBU and chose to go with him this time. The ten people in front of you are the experts selected by Kakashi. "We have only one purpose for sending Sunagakure this time, which is just to congratulate us. We are absolutely not allowed to act without permission. Do you understand?" Kakashi shouted coldly. "Understood! Minister!" Everyone responded in unison. "Very good, let's go!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 432 Chiyo and Ebizo You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi plus ten Anbu people, a total of eleven people, formed a mission team and headed to Sunagakure Village. The succession ceremony of the Godaime Kazekage will be held in three days, so everyone must move faster. Fortunately, even the worst of these people have the strength of jounin, so there is no need to worry about running out in time. "Mr. Buchou, will there be a fight in Sunagakure this time?" Hyuga Tora asked in a low voice as he followed Kakashi. "Don't worry, Sunagakure doesn't have the guts. Today's Sunagakure can be said to have withered talents. A fifteen-year-old boy, no matter how outstanding he is, will never be able to sit in the position of Kazekage. But now that this situation occurs, the only possibility It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t have a better choice. This shows how weak Sunagakure is now. Therefore, Konoha¡¯s alliance is very important to them. They will not destroy themselves. If they are really so irrational, I'll make them regret it." At the end of the sentence, Kakashi¡¯s tone clearly contained a hint of murderous intent. Hinata Tiger nodded when he heard this. Kakashi¡¯s words were indeed enough to convince him. "Little Tiger, how are your eyes?" Kakashi suddenly asked. "Thanks to Mr. Buchou, the caged bird has been completely removed, and I have broken through that barrier." Hinata Tiger said calmly. It¡¯s like it¡¯s not you who makes the breakthrough. "That's good, by the way, does your white-eye mutation still exist?" Hearing this, Hinata Hu rolled his eyes directly, and the faint golden light was still there. "It seems that this mutation cannot be eliminated with time. Xiaohu, do you feel anything different?" Hinata Tiger shook his head and said, "No, I just feel better than before." "Really? If you think there's anything strange, tell me as soon as possible." "Yes! Mr. Minister." Kakashi has always been very concerned about the Hyuga Tiger's Byakugan mutation, and he vaguely felt that there might be some opportunity hidden in it. Traveling quickly, Kakashi and others only took two days to enter the Kingdom of Wind. ??Then you just need to enter Sand Hidden Village. But at this time, at the border of the Kingdom of Wind, there was a small team of Sunagakure ninjas waiting for Kakashi and others. Kakashi suddenly stopped at the border gate and shouted: "Stop!" With an order, the ten Anbu stopped instantly. The steps are as neat as one person. The Sunagakure ninja not far away was stunned when he saw this. Although this scene is not that remarkable, the ninjas of Sunagakure can feel that the momentum of these eleven people is condensed in one place. If there is a battle, the fighting power burst out by these eleven people, Absolutely terrifying. Is this the strength of Konoha ANBU? It¡¯s really scary. Most of these people have not participated in the Konoha collapse plan two years ago, so they don¡¯t know much about Konoha. This is also Gaara's arrangement. After all, the Suna ninja who participated in the Konoha collapse plan will inevitably have some grudges with the ninjas of Konoha. It will be troublesome when a conflict breaks out. Now these sand ninjas who have never been there can avoid these troubles. The person taking the lead was also a Sand Ninja whom Kakashi knew. Kankuro! "Welcome Kakashi-sama to the Kingdom of Wind." Kankuro stepped forward and greeted. Kakashi smiled when he saw this and said: "It turns out to be Kankuro Jounin. I didn't expect you to come here to pick us up. It's really troublesome for you." "Kakashi-sama, you're welcome. Everyone in Konoha, please come with me. I will lead you to Sunagakure." "Then it will be hard work." Kakashi did not refuse, and gave a slight signal to the people he brought, and then set off with Kankuro and the rest of Sunagakure. ??In a small house on a high mountain somewhere in Sand Hidden Village. ¡°Sister, the succession ceremony of the Fifth Kazekage is tomorrow, why don¡¯t we go and take a look?¡± Ebizo said softly. Chiyo sat cross-legged on the ground fishing with his eyes closed. He said without even opening his eyes: "Let's take over as successor. Let's do whatever we want. We have worked hard for Sunagakure all our lives. In this last time, we should have a good rest. The rest. Yes, let the juniors do it themselves." "It's rare for my sister to be so open-minded. It's really unfortunate."Easy. "Ebizo said with a smile. "Well, at our age, there is nothing we can't think about. If there is anything, it's probably because we want to see that boy Xie again. After leaving the village for so many years, I don't know where this boy has gone." Chiyo opened her eyes. He opened his eyes and sighed. "Scorpion? Don't worry, with that kid's ability, he won't do too badly." Ebizo said. "Yes, Xie is a genius. In his hands, the puppet technique will definitely exert unprecedented power. Unfortunately, I don't know if I will have the chance to see it." Chiyo sighed. "Okay, sister, some things will happen naturally when fate comes. If fate doesn't exist, it can only be said that you don't have this destiny." "Yes." Chiyo said, closed his eyes again, and fished with peace of mind. "By the way, sister, I heard that Konoha also sent people to congratulate you." Ebizo suddenly said. "Really? Did that hypocritical village send someone over? Couldn't that old woman playing with slugs come over in person?" Chiyo said rather unhappily. She was obviously very unhappy with the so-called woman who played with slugs in her own words. But it¡¯s no wonder that during the great ninja war, Chiyo lost miserably at the hands of Tsunade. The puppetry and poison that Chiyo was so proud of were just a joke in front of Tsunade. It¡¯s no wonder Chiyo is unhappy. "Haha, sister still misses Tsunade." Ebizo said with a smile. "It can only be said that that woman is too annoying. Tell me, who is coming this time." Chiyo said softly. Ebizo opened his squinted eyes and softly said a name that made Chiyo's face change wildly. "HatakeKakashi." "What!" Chiyo suddenly opened his eyes, and with unconscious force in his hand, he crushed one end of the fishing rod to pieces. "Sister, calm down." Ebizo seemed to have anticipated Chiyo's reaction, so it was not surprising. "You mean, that White Fang's son?" "Yes, it's him. Sister, calm down, White Fang is dead." "I know! But this Hatake Kakashi" Chiyo said, with a glimmer of unknown meaning in his eyes. Seeing this, Ebizo said: "Sister, Hatake Kakashi's status in Konoha is very important now. Don't mess around. I tell you this to keep you calm, not to make you take action." "Haha, don't worry, I know what's appropriate." Chiyo laughed twice and fell into the silence of fishing again. It was just the slightly trembling hands that let people know that she was not at peace in her heart at this time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 433 Kakashi and Gaara You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the Kazekage Building, Gaara looked at the young man with silver-white hair in front of him. The look at him seemed to return to the time he spent in Konoha Prison two years ago. Konoha Collapse Plan! Gaara went berserk, but was stopped by Naruto and was seriously injured. He felt Naruto's mood for his companions and became a little soft. But at the end of a war, there is naturally no need to settle accounts. Gaara was knocked down by Naruto, and was later rescued by Kankuro and Temari who arrived. But this time they did not escape. Xiang Lin and Zhong Wu came later and arrested all three people who were seriously injured. Afterwards, he was thrown into Konoha¡¯s prison. It was precisely because of Gaara's arrest that the negotiations between Konoha and Sunagakure went particularly smoothly. But few people know that Kakashi went to see Gaara when he was imprisoned in Konoha Prison. At this time, looking at Kakashi with a lazy look on his face, Gaara remembered the content of his conversation with Kakashi. ¡­¡­ In the gloomy Konoha prison, Gaara was locked alone in a special cell. There are many seals attached to his body. For jinch¨±riki, such preferential treatment is indispensable. After all, a normal seal cannot stop the tailed beast's chakra. Once the tailed beast's chakra explodes, this small Konoha prison will simply not be able to withstand the terrifying power. By then, Konoha Prison will be destroyed. For Konoha, it is a disaster. Gaara sat quietly on the bed in the cell, saying nothing. The murderous intent in his eyes had disappeared. Instead, there is a kind of thinking and confusion. "Everything I do is right or wrong. What is the meaning of my existence?" Gaara muttered to himself, but he didn't know what to do. His life seemed to be confused all of a sudden. The original route of proving one's existence through killing and torture seems to have been blocked by a guy named Uzumaki Naruto. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but Gaara is surprisingly envious of Naruto. That young man with yellow hair lived a completely different fate from his own. And the starting point of their destiny is so similar. "Yakshamaru, it would be great if you were still here, why do you hate me. We obviously got along so well." Gaara thought of that gentle man. It was the death of that gentle man that pushed Gaara into the final abyss. Just when Gaara was confused, the cell door opened. What came in was a young man wearing Konoha's Jounin uniform. Gaara looked up and saw a dark blue mask and silver-white hair. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, even though the man was wearing a mask, Gaara could feel the lazy smile on his face. Those crescent-like eyes made Gaara feel a familiar tenderness. Yasha Pill¡­¡­ Gaara was a little distracted for a moment. "It seems like you are thinking about something." Kakashi said. "It's you" Gaara also reacted at this time. This person seems to be Uzumaki Naruto's instructor, and he had previously suppressed Shukaku in his body. He is a very powerful ninja. And being able to enter here at will, his status in Konoha must be high. In just a moment, Gaara analyzed the general situation of the person in front of him. Although the conclusion reached is this, Gaara does not have much fear of Kakashi. Now he is already a prisoner. No matter whether he is a strong man or an ordinary person, he cannot defeat him. Therefore, fear is a useless emotion, and Gaara will never show it. "It seems you still remember me." Kakashi smiled. "Of course, no matter who you are, you will never forget someone you see once." Gaara said calmly. Kakashi seemed quite surprised when he heard this, but he quickly smiled and said: "Oh? I didn't expect that I still have such an ability. I didn't have it before.Noticed. " Ignoring Kakashi¡¯s wrangling, Gaara asked straight to the point: ¡°What do you want from me?¡± "It's so direct. I originally wanted to talk about something else, but it's really distressing for you to do this." Kakashi said helplessly. Gaara glanced at Kakashi and said nothing. Kakashi was asking for trouble and didn't care. He sat on a chair nearby and said, "Sunagakure has lost and is negotiating with Konoha. But don't worry, we will return you to Sunagakure." "I have never worried about this. For people like me, there is not much difference between living and dying." Gaara said with a gloomy expression. After becoming a Shura who only loves himself, Gaara will not feel his own existence at all except for the short-term pleasure he can get from killing people. Gaara has long been tired of living like this. "It seems you don't like your current life." Kakashi smiled. Gaara didn¡¯t answer, just lowered his head. "I have a student, as you have seen, his name is Uzumaki Naruto." Kakashi said suddenly. Gaara heard the name, raised his head, and looked at Kakashi. Gaara is sufficiently interested in the yellow-haired boy who defeated him. "You must have noticed that there is a monster similar to you in his body." Gaara was slightly moved when he heard this. Although I had some speculation in my mind, I still had different feelings when it was confirmed. Is that person really the same as me? ¡°Then why does he have so many friends and the courage to sacrifice his life for others. Why are life trajectories completely different? "You should be curious as to why Naruto, who had the same starting point as you, is now in a completely different situation than you, right?" Kakashi said with a smile. Gaara looked at Kakashi, what flashed in his eyes was the desire for knowledge. "Because Naruto is different from you. He is a guy who never gives up. No matter how wronged he is or how much trouble he encounters, he will get through it. He will also cry, will not give in, and even He will be resentful. But no matter what, when he wakes up the next day, he will forget all about it and regain his yearning for life." Hearing this, Gaara's throat felt a little dry and he didn't know what to say. After a long time, he slowly said: "Is there really someone who can do this?" "Of course, what you see is a living example." Kakashi smiled. Gaara lowered his head again, not knowing what he was thinking. Kakashi continued: "I have heard some things about you. You may not know some things. Do you want to hear them? For example, about Yashamaru." Hearing that familiar name, Gaara suddenly raised his head and looked at Kakashi with a smile on his face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 434 The Truth You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "What did you say?" Gaara said excitedly. This was the first big change in Gaara's expression after Kakashi came in. The original properties of facial paralysis seemed to be broken at this moment. It is actually a name that is extremely important to Gaara. This meaning is just like Iruka to Naruto in the original work. You are the only light in Gaara's miserable childhood, although this light eventually died out. But the meaning he represents can never be replaced. "It seems that you still have feelings for this person. Very good, at least it means that you are not a person without feelings." Kakashi smiled. It seems that I am very satisfied with Gaara's reaction. "What on earth do you want to say." Gaara looked at Kakashi fiercely, and the murderous aura that had been suppressed was released at this moment. "It's just that the chakra is sealed and the body is restrained, so his murderous intention seems to have no deterrent effect. "I'm going to tell you something you don't know. I think maybe you have the right to know. Life is already sad enough, but when misunderstandings are added to it, it becomes too bleak." "Are you sympathizing with me?" "No, I can't say it's sympathy, it's just a pity. So, make your choice now, whether to listen or not?" Kakashi asked with a smile. Gaara hesitated slightly, then finally sat where he was and said firmly: "Listen!" The death of Yashamaru has always been a scar in Gaara's heart. He was still young at the time and didn¡¯t feel anything was wrong. But now that I think about it, there are more problems than usual. If Yashamaru really hates himself, why should he be so gentle to himself? Even though he accepted the Fourth Kazekage¡¯s order, he couldn¡¯t fake that kind of gentleness. Gaara has been hostile to others since he was a child, so he can sense very clearly whether this intention is true or not. Even thinking about it now, Gaara can feel that during the time he spent with Yashamaru, the gentle light radiating from Yashamaru was definitely not fake. ¡°Moreover, Yashamaru is still his uncle Even if Yashamaru wants to kill Gaara, there are plenty of opportunities in the process of getting along with him, so why bother pretending to be a stranger to assassinate him? However, the final assassination still happened. There are many doubts, but how could Gaara, who was trapped in darkness, think about these things. But now that Gaara has woken up, he feels that there is a lot in it. Gaara is not stupid, on the contrary, he is very smart. Being a Kazekage at such a young age, even Sunagakure¡¯s expediency is enough to illustrate his potential. Seeing that Gaara accepted his proposal, the smile on Kakashi's face became more obvious. "The story begins when you were born. Your mother's name was Garura. When she gave birth to you, she died in childbirth." When Gaara heard this, a trace of darkness flashed in his eyes. Yashamaru once told Gaara about this matter before he died. This is also the reason why Yashamaru hates himself. ¡°I am indeed a disaster star, bringing death as soon as I was born. "At that time, the jinchuuriki of the First Order, the monk Fufu, passed away, so you were chosen as the next jinchuuriki. The reason is probably because you happen to be the son of the Kazekage. The choice of the jinchuuriki has always been related to the shadow. People are the first choice.¡± Gaara¡¯s expression became even darker when he heard this, because for such a boring reason, he allowed himself to carry that ridiculous thing. "Your mother, Kaura, was still breathing her last breath at the time. She objected, but the objection was ineffective. In order for the village to continue to possess the powerful weapon Ichibi, your father, the Fourth Kazekage, still compromised. And your mother Garuruo left one last thing for you, do you know what it is?" Kakashi said and suddenly asked. Gaara didn¡¯t react for a while and was stunned for a long time. Did mother leave something for herself? Why did you never know? Was it taken away by his father? It must be, otherwise, how come we have never seen it before? Gaara Yao??Shaked his head and said nothing. "It's sand." Kakashi said calmly, but it aroused all kinds of ripples in Gaara's heart. "Sand?" Gaara repeated blankly. "That's right, it's just sand. Have you ever wondered why the sand is out of your control and automatically protects you?" "Isn't that Shukaku's power?" Kakashi shook his head and said: "Shukaku's power is destructive, so how can he protect you? Those sands are the last blessing your mother left for you." Gaara was shocked when he heard this and looked at his hands. There were still fine particles of sand floating there. At this time, Gaara seemed to feel the warmth coming from the sand. This is mother's last blessing? Gaara was a little stunned. For a moment, the warm feeling in the sand came like a tide, making Gaara feel surprisingly at ease. "It seems you have already felt it." Kakashi smiled. Gaara moved his palms and said, "You have unlocked the seal that sealed my chakra? Aren't you afraid that I will escape?" "You won't, because you still want to know the next story. Besides, you can't escape as long as I'm here. I still have this confidence." Gaara silently said, Kakashi was right, he would not escape, nor did he want to escape. "Your mother loves you deeply, and as your uncle, Yashamaru naturally knows about this. Therefore, his love for you has never been less." "Then why did he want to assassinate me! Why!" Gaara suddenly said excitedly, tears overflowing from his eyes uncontrollably. That was the deepest scar in Gaara's heart, but it was torn open bloodyly at this moment. "Because he is a ninja!" Kakashi said coldly. Ninja, what a heavy word. This identity may carry the heaviest responsibility in this world. "Ninja?" Gaara said blankly. "Yes, as a ninja, obeying orders is a bounden duty, so he must do it. Because this is the order of the Fourth Kazekage!" "Order? Why, why even my father refused to let me go." Gaara murmured. "I won't comment on your father. In my opinion, what he did is really not worth mentioning. His purpose of sending Yashamaru to assassinate you was just to test your strength. Testing a six-year-old child It¡¯s really a shame that he can think of it.¡± Kakashi snorted disdainfully, extremely disdainful of the Fourth Kazekage's actions. Even if the children in this world mature precociously, how big can a six-year-old child be? Not everyone is Uchiha Itachi, who can look at problems with the eyes of the Hokage at the age of six. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 435 Stories that have to be told You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Gaara stood stunned on the spot, muttering the words Kakashi just said. "test¡­¡­" "A test, a human life. The Fourth Kazekage doesn't even trust his own children, and he won't even let go of his wife's younger brother. For such a person to become the Kazekage, I can only say that Sunagakure has reached this point. It¡¯s not unreasonable.¡± Kakashi sighed, but Gaara didn't hear it. At this time, all he could think about was Yashamaru's smile before he died. Now that I think about it, there is pampering, relief, and relief in that smile. Gaara couldn¡¯t understand why his father was unwilling to give him a good childhood. Looking at Gaara¡¯s confused look, Kakashi shouted softly: ¡°Gaara¡­¡± Facing Kakashi¡¯s call, Gaara didn¡¯t react at all. Kakashi frowned. The chakra in Gaara¡¯s body seemed to be showing signs of riot. "It seems that Gaara still lacks the ability to bear this matter, and suddenly fell into a dead end." Kakashi shook his head, formed a seal with his hands, and pressed on Gaara's stomach. "Seal!" The chakra that was about to go berserk instantly became extremely honest under Kakashi's seal and no longer caused any waves. Gaara¡¯s mood has also become much more stable. "Thanks¡­¡­" Gaara gasped for air and struggled to spit out the word. The word "thank you" is really unfamiliar to Gaara. Kakashi smiled and said: "It's okay, but it seems that your mood has stabilized." "Um." The reason why Gaara's emotions suddenly went out of control just now was partly because of the shock after hearing this incident, and partly because the One-Tail Chakra began to wreak havoc. But after being suppressed by Kakashi, this restlessness disappeared. "Okay, the story has been told. I wonder what you think." Kakashi looked at Gaara and said with interest. Gaara also looked at Kakashi, his green eyes flashing with doubt. "Why do you know this?" These things all happened in Sunagakure, and Kakashi was far away in Konoha. How to know these things really made Gaara very concerned. On the one hand, it involves the authenticity of these things, and on the other hand, it also involves whether Konoha has planted spies in Sunagakure. "Oh? I didn't expect that your first question would be this, but I'm a little surprised. Don't worry, I naturally have my intelligence system. Maybe as you guessed, it's not necessarily that Sunagakure has my spies. ." Kakashi looked at Gaara with crescent moon eyes, giving people an unpredictable feeling. Gaara lowered his head, not knowing what he was thinking. After being defeated by Naruto, Gaara was determined to abandon his original way of survival. He envied Naruto, so he planned to follow Naruto's path. Now that he knew about Yashamaru, there was an even greater disturbance in his heart. It turns out that light has appeared in my world before, but it was blocked by others. Now that the light is no longer there, then you become that light! If the Kazekage is incompetent, then he becomes the Kazekage himself! The same thing will never happen to you again! The village that both mom and Yashamaru love, I want to protect it too! The enlightenment that arose in his heart made Gaara's whole person seem to have been completely transformed. Seeing Gaara's appearance, Kakashi smiled and said, "It seems you have made a decision." Gaara looked at Kakashi with a lot of doubts in his heart. "Why are you telling me this? From Konoha's point of view, my original appearance should be more beneficial to Konoha." "Yes, it is indeed easier to deal with a Jinchuuriki who only knows killing. As for why I did this, I probably saw the shadow of Naruto in you. It is an endless dark abyss, and I hope you can find your way out of it. Come out. Not only for yourself, but also for the people who have sacrificed for you, and for the people who care about you now." "The person who cares about me?" Gaara asked slightly confused. Kakashi smiled and said: "Kankuro and Temari have always cared about you, but your indifference has isolated them." ?"Kankuro, Temari" Gaara whispered these two names softly, recalling the days he spent with them, and a smile couldn't help but appear on his lips. Yes, I didn¡¯t realize it before, but now I think about it. The two figures did keep approaching me, but they were blocked by me. Thinking about their hesitant expressions and fears every time, Gaara laughed at himself. The warmth is always there, it¡¯s just that the closed self has never realized it. "Okay, now that you understand it, I'll give you a gift." "A gift?" Gaara looked confused. Kakashi smiled, but did not explain. He ducked and appeared behind Gaara, and slashed Gaara's neck with a hand knife. Gaara felt his eyes go dark and then fainted. Seeing this, Kakashi pulled away Gaara's clothes and formed a seal with his hands! And in the darkness, Shukaku suddenly felt a surge of chakra pouring into his field, and then Shukaku roared angrily. "Damn guy! What are you doing!" But Shukaku's roar had no effect at all, the powerful force suppressed it and made it unable to breathe. Afterwards, Kakashi saw Gaara who was sleeping soundly, nodded with satisfaction, then turned and left. No one knows what Kakashi did to Gaara. Gaara himself doesn¡¯t know, the only one who knows is probably Shukaku. Two days later, Gaara was released and left Konoha with Maki, Temari and Kankuro. ¡­¡­ The memory came to an end here, and Gaara looked at the young man in front of him again. At this time, there were only Gaara and Kakashi in the entire Kazekage office. Originally, Maki would not agree to the two of them being alone together. After all, Kakashi's strength is well-known in the ninja world. Even if Gaara's strength greatly improves, he may not be Kakashi's opponent. But under Gaara¡¯s insistence, Maki had no choice but to compromise. "After all, the two countries are still allies. If they don't even dare to meet alone, it seems that Sunagakure is too cowardly. "Long time no see, Hatake Kakashi." Gaara said softly. "Yes, I didn't expect that when we meet again, you will already be the Kazekage. It seems that you have achieved your goal." Kakashi smiled. "Thank you." Gaara said suddenly. Kakashi was stunned for a moment, but soon understood why Gaara wanted to thank him. "You're welcome, this kind of life is more meaningful than before, right?" Gaara nodded, a soft color flashing in his eyes. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 436 Hatred? You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the corridor outside the Kazekage's office, Temari and Kankuro were sitting inside. "Kankuro, what did Gaara and that Hatake Kakashi talk about in the room for so long?" Temari said a little strangely. "I don't know. If it was just some work matters, we shouldn't have talked for so long, but I haven't heard that Gaara has any personal relationship with that Kakashi. As for meeting, they only met two years ago. ." Kankuro was equally confused. "This is really strange, but I didn't expect that Konoha would actually send Kakashi here. His name is very famous in the ninja world. It is said that Kakashi defeated Orochimaru during Konoha's collapse plan last time. The four shadows reincarnated from the dirty soil are simply terrifying." Temari exclaimed. "It is indeed amazing, but it is not invincible. After all, the strength of people reincarnated from the dirty soil cannot reach the height of their lifetime." "That's true." Kankuro looked out the window and said: "I didn't expect that Gaara would become the Kazekage. This was something that was absolutely unimaginable two years ago. I didn't expect that so many things would happen in more than two years. Father After his death, Gaara¡¯s personality also changed drastically.¡± "Yes, but as a sister, I am very happy that Gaara can be where he is today." Temari smiled. Kankuro also nodded. "Well, me too. I still don't understand why my father didn't let us play with Gaara when we were young. Gaara can obviously show such a warm smile. He has never been a monster." "Who knows, what father thinks." Temari sighed. "No matter what, if Gaara becomes the Kazekage, Sunagakure will inevitably reach a higher peak." "Well, that's what I thought too." While the two were discussing, two figures walked in. Kankuro and Temari looked over and couldn't help but be shocked. "Chiyo-sama, Ebizo-sama, why are you here? Are you here to attend Gaara's succession ceremony?" Kankuro said respectfully. In the two years without Feng Ying, these two old men have done their best. Until a few days ago when Gaara began to assume the position of Kazekage, the two of them continued to retreat. Ebizo smiled and said, "It's Kankuro and Temari. We heard that Gaara was going to officially take over as the Fifth Kazekage, so we came down from the mountain specially to attend this succession ceremony." "You two adults are interested. The succession ceremony will be tomorrow, and specific positions will be arranged for the two adults." Temari said respectfully. Ebizo smiled and said, "Okay, I'm sorry to bother you." Seeing that Sunagakure¡¯s juniors have already raised the roof of Sunagakure, Ebizo was happy from the bottom of his heart. Unlike Konoha¡¯s Danzo, Mito Kaden and Koharu, Ebizo and Chiyo¡¯s desire for power is very weak. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t live in seclusion in the mountains. With their current status and reputation in Sunagakure, it is a simple matter to become the Kazekage or to take over the power. In other words, the internal strife in Konoha is probably the most serious. ??Kumogakure, needless to say, is the most united village among the five great ninja villages. Iwagakure, the third generation of Tsuchikage is always strong and can suppress all dissatisfaction. Kirigakure was originally a mess made by Obito, but now Terumi Mei has fixed it up and made it into a monolithic one. Although Sunagakure is at the bottom of the five great shinobi villages, it can still be considered united. "Konoha, maybe the original three generations were too indulgent towards the elders, so that the three elders would jump out and jump around at every turn. They are all in their seventies, and they still think about fighting for power and gain all day long. Now that Tsunade is in power, she has to face the checks and balances of these three people. ¡°After all, some things can¡¯t be suppressed without violence. This was one of the reasons why Kakashi was unwilling to take up the position of the Fifth Hokage. After all, if Kakashi were to be Hokage, he would definitely not keep these constraints. Unlike Ebizo¡¯s happy look, Chiyo seemed a little worried, and there was not much joy on his face. "The envoy from Konoha is here?" Chiyo said. "Yes, Chiyo-sama, I went to pick them up personally. Now Kazekage-sama is meeting them." Kankuro said respectfully. "Who is the leader?" Kankuro was stunned for a moment, unsure.Why was Shirachiyo so concerned about this matter, but he still replied: "It's Konoha's ANBU minister, Hatake Kakashi." As soon as he finished speaking, Chiyo's body emitted an uncontrollable murderous aura, and the three people present were shocked. "It is indeed him." Chiyo murmured. Ebizo grabbed Chiyo's hand and said, "Sister, don't mess around. Sunagakure can't stand the trouble now." Hearing this, Chiyo's murderous aura slowly dissipated, and then he whispered: "I understand." Both Temari and Kankuro broke into a cold sweat. They were indeed legends in the village. Even though they were over seventy years old, they could still have such a terrifying aura. ¡°But why did Chiyo-sama suddenly burst out with such murderous intent when he heard Kakashi¡¯s name? Is there any grudge? "But the two are not from the same era at all, and it is unlikely that they will become enemies. Kankuro and Temari were both a little uneasy. If Chiyo really had any conflict with Kakashi, it would be something that Sunagakure could not bear. Just when the four of them were looking at each other in silence, the door to Feng Ying's office opened. Kakashi and Gaara walked out of it. "Lord Kazekage." Temari and Gaara quickly stepped forward to greet him. Gaara nodded, and then saw Chiyo and Ebizo. Gaara was surprised, then stepped forward and said, "Chiyo-sama, Ebizo-sama, why did you two come down the mountain?" "Haha, Gaara, my sister and I are here to congratulate you on your assumption of the position of Kazekage." "Thank you, Ebizo-sama." Chiyo¡¯s eyes have been staring at Kakashi since the two came out, with very complicated eyes. Kakashi also looked at Chiyo. As a ninja, he has a strong sense of malice. Kakashi could feel that the old man was exuding hostility towards him. After seeing Gaara¡¯s name for her, it became clear where this hostility came from. Kakashi is also helpless about this. On the battlefield, everyone has his own master, but no one is right or wrong. Life and death last only a moment. Either you die or I die. You can¡¯t blame others. ¡°If this Chiyo really wants to attack him because of the hatred of the previous generation, then Kakashi will definitely not be polite. The people present obviously noticed this strange atmosphere. For a moment, all eyes were focused on the two of them. "Hatake Kakashi? Very good, he has the same demeanor as White Fang did back then!" Chiyo looked at Kakashi and said coldly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 437 Appointment You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The atmosphere between Kakashi and Chiyo suddenly became a little subtle. Everyone present can see that Chiyo is absolutely hostile to Kakashi. It seems that he may take action directly in the next second. Kakashi looked at Chiyo's face, which was as wrinkled as the Third Hokage's, and smiled slowly: "Chiyo-sama, thank you very much. Compared to my father, I'm still far behind." Chiyo narrowed his eyes and said, "Haha, keep your sharpness in mind. White Fang is not as outstanding as you at your age." The words were cold, the atmosphere became more solemn, and the air seemed to become a little cold. Temari and Kankuro were both shocked. Is this Chiyo going to fight Kakashi? ¡° Putting aside the issue of whether we can win or not, this is first of all a diplomatic disaster. "I really want to keep you here." Chiyo said softly. Kakashi was indifferent when he heard the words, but the smile on his face gradually expanded. Ebizo and Gaara were both shocked when they heard this. They didn't expect Chiyo to say this suddenly. When everyone was nervously wondering what to say, Chiyo suddenly smiled. The wrinkles on his face were all squeezed together at this moment, like a blooming chrysanthemum. "Hahaha, I'm just teasing you, you must have been fooled." Chiyo gave a wicked smile. Gaara and the others couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief when they saw this. Ebizo said: "Sister, now is not the time to joke." "Haha, I'm so sorry." Chiyo laughed. Kakashi looked at Chiyo, with the gentle smile still on his face. He could feel that Chiyo really had the intention to take action just now, and that murderous intention was real. But it seems that because of some scruples, this murderous intention dissipated invisible. "Chiyo-sama really likes to joke." Kakashi smiled. "Messenger of Konoha, I welcome you to Sunagakure. I hope this trip can make you feel satisfied." Chiyo said lightly. "Thank you, Chiyo-sama, for your blessing." Chiyo glanced at Kakashi again, then turned and left. The remaining people were a little confused. It was really unique to leave immediately. Ebizo quickly smoothed things over and said, "My sister is probably feeling unwell. I'm going to check on you. Lord Kazekage, we just want to leave." "Your Majesty, Ebizo-sama, please excuse me." Ebizo immediately followed Chiyo and walked out of the Kazekage Building. "Sister, you were too impulsive just now." Ebizo said. Chiyo sighed and said, "Can't this revenge be avenged?" "Sister, we are all old, can't we still see through this kind of thing? When White Fang died, didn't you already let it go? Why bother with this junior now?" "Yes, I gave it up at the beginning. But if my son and daughter-in-law had not died, maybe they would have become well-known figures in the ninja world now, and Scorpion would not have left the village. The family was so happy, how could it be like this? Now, I am left alone." Chiyo looked at the clear sky and said slowly, there was no cloud in the sky. "Sister, there are not so many ifs. On the battlefield, everyone is his own master. White Fang is dead, and this feud is over. Now the son of White Fang has a high position of power in Konoha and cannot move. Sunagakure It's untouchable. Putting aside these things, Sunagakure can't keep him now. You just felt his strength. Even if you and I work together to deal with him, it will only be a 50-50 defeat at most." Chiyo was silent when he heard this, and then said softly: "I understand." Ebizo breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this. He was really afraid that Chiyo would not be able to think about it for a while, and then the friendly relationship that was finally established between Konoha and Sunagakure would be in vain. In the Sunagakure Embassy, ??Kakashi was already sitting safely in his room. In front of him, he brought ten Anbu. The mission of this trip is not confidential, so these Anbu have removed their Anbu clothes and restored their normal appearance as Konoha ninjas. "Tianzang, Xiaohu, please strengthen the vigilance around the embassy to prevent the night boys from coming to disturb us." "Haifeng, Xiyan, you two are responsible for patrolling, and the rest will work in groups of three, taking shifts every three hours." "Yes! Minister!" Everyone responded in unison.Tenzo stepped forward and asked: "Kakashi-senpai, is there any danger in Sunagakure this time?" Kakashi shook his head and said: "I don't know, but it is still necessary just in case. Chiyo's son and daughter-in-law died in the hands of my father, and now she also has some hatred for me, although because of the wood Regarding the relationship between Ye and Sunagakure, she may be restrained. But she doesn¡¯t rule out the possibility of taking action. It¡¯s always good to be prepared in advance.¡± "That's it." Tianzang nodded and said. "Mr. Buchou! That old Chiyo woman actually dares to take advantage of you. If she dares to take action, I, the Hyuga Tiger, will be the first to kill her!" "Xiaohu, don't be so impulsive. Don't do anything about this matter unless you have to. The relationship between Konoha and Sunagakure has just stabilized, and the Fifth Kazekage has great goodwill towards Konoha. This is a hard-earned result. , cannot be destroyed just because of this trivial matter. Between countries, not everything must be resolved by violence, peaceful diplomacy is very important." Hinata Tiger scratched his head when he heard this, obviously not understanding Kakashi's statement very well. Kakashi sighed, the Hyuga Tiger's vision was still a bit poor. War is not something that can be started casually, and the things involved are far more than what they appear to be. "Anyway, just remember not to act without permission." Kakashi said. "Yes, Sir!" Although Hinata Tiger still didn't understand, he knew that it was right to listen to Kakashi. "Okay, everyone, let's go have a rest and allocate time for action according to the division of labor just now." "yes!" As night fell, Kakashi lay on his bed, sitting with his legs crossed. The magic chakra in the body is constantly accumulating. The silver-white curse seal behind it is gradually improving. The integration of the three immortal arts has been going on for some time, and the completion rate is close to 70%. Kakashi estimates that the integration will be successful in a few months. When the time comes, this fully integrated magic may bring you a big surprise. Kakashi opened his eyes, and the natural energy around him dissipated. "The integration went smoothly, but the eyes" Kakashi touched his left eye, and the fusion of the two pupils was much slower than he thought. Thinking about it, Sasuke's Sharingan in the original book fit him well and took a lot of time to fuse. It doesn't seem strange that he, a foreigner, took a longer time to fuse. At this time, a small puppet suddenly crawled in through the window. It was no more than twenty centimeters long and looked ugly. Kakashi was a little surprised. Just as he was about to step forward to find out, the small puppet suddenly opened its mouth and a note popped out. Kakashi observed it for a moment, and after making sure it was not poisonous, he picked it up. It¡¯s no wonder that Kakashi is cautious now. This is Sunagakure¡¯s territory. When it comes to the skill of using poison, the entire ninja world does not compete with Sunagakure. After all, Tsunade is on the path of saving people, and she disdains poison. Kakashi opened it and saw his own small handwriting written on it. "The sand is hidden in the Gobi, waiting for conversation, Qiandai." Kakashi narrowed his eyes, stood up and left the embassy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 438 Ten people near the pine tree You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi¡¯s departure fell into the eyes of the patrolling Hyuga Tiger. Hinata Tiger was a little strange. Where was Kakashi going so late at night, and wanted to ask him. At this time, Kakashi¡¯s voice sounded in Hinata Tiger¡¯s ears. "Xiaohu, I'll go out for a while, and you can just continue to monitor the area around the embassy." Hinata Tiger was stunned for a moment, then nodded and continued his work. Sunagakure Gobi is Sunagakure's training ground. Unlike the lush green leaves of Konoha, Sunagakure is surrounded by Gobi desert and there are not many green plants. Kakashi sometimes wonders why the first Hokage was not allowed to come to the Land of Wind to do some greening work during the Five Kage Conference. After all, it is said that the trees around Konoha were created by the First Hokage's Wood Release. It can be seen that this matter is possible. In this way, the environment of the Kingdom of Wind will become better, which is much more reliable than asking for so-called money and land. "When a country's geographical environment improves, its impact on the economy is not generally large. ?Perhaps the first Kazekage was worried that the first Hokage's Wood Release would become a kind of monitor. These were not issues that Kakashi had to consider. He shuttled around the Sunagakure Village and soon came to the Sunagakure Desert. There was not much wind and sand at this time, and the line of sight was very clear. Kakashi looked from a distance and saw that thin and petite figure. "You're here, Kakashi." Chiyo looked at Kakashi who appeared not far away from him and said softly. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Chiyo-sama called me here late at night. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chiyo did not answer Kakashi¡¯s question immediately, but looked at the crescent moon in the sky. The atmosphere became a little silent for a while. Kakashi didn¡¯t speak, Chiyo didn¡¯t speak, and no one broke the silence. "Kakashi, do you understand what it feels like to lose a loved one?" After a long time, Chiyo finally spoke. Kakashi smiled when he heard this. "Chiyo-sama, if you have investigated me, you should know that I have experienced that kind of pain earlier than most people, and more than once." Looking at Kakashi with a smile on his face, Chiyo felt a little enlightened. Yes, how could Chiyo not have investigated Kakashi? It is precisely because of the investigation that I am even more frightened. Not only was he shocked by his strength, but he was even more shocked by his experiences. Mother dies, father dies, best friend dies, teammate dies, teacher dies, teacher mother dies. Throughout his teenage years, Kakashi has experienced tragedies that many people cannot experience in their entire lives. Under such a heavy blow, Chiyo can still stand here at this time. Chiyo has to say that this person is really worthy of admiration. If it had been anyone else, I'm afraid they would have already fallen into disgrace. But Kakashi didn¡¯t, he still lived strongly in this world and burst out with a strong light. No one can ignore it. "Yes, you must understand, then you should also be able to understand the pain of losing my son." Chiyo said softly. Kakashi frowned and said: "Chiyo-sama, I can understand your mood. If you want revenge, I, Hatake Kakashi, will not escape. It's just that the friendship between Konoha and Sunagakure has finally been achieved." Do you want to destroy the relationship?" "I have devoted my whole life to Sunagakure, so naturally I will not send Sunagakure into the quagmire of war again." "Then what do you want to do?" Kakashi looked at Chiyo and asked with some confusion. Chiyo did not speak, but took out a scroll and unlocked the seal on it. Bang bang bang! The blue chakra condensed into ten groups, each with a talisman on it. Then ten white puppets appeared! There are ten people near the pine! "This is the masterpiece of Bunzaemon, the founder of the puppet master. The ten Chikamatsu people are also my most powerful puppets. Today you and I fight, only about victory or defeat, not life or death. No matter what the result is, I can be worthy of mine. heart." As she gets older, Chiyo becomes more and more prone to blame herself. She blamed herself for not saving her child, and also blamed herself for not preventing the Red Sand Scorpion from defecting.   Now, facing the son of his enemy, Chiyo cannot kill him, so he can only choose this method. No matter what the result is, if you work hard, you will be worthy of yourself. Kakashi was slightly shocked when he saw this. He didn't expect Chiyo to summon the ten Chikamatsu people. These ten puppets can be said to be the powerful puppets that a puppet master dreams of. The power of ten puppets cooperating with each other to attack is enough to massacre a village. But seeing Chiyo¡¯s attitude, Kakashi probably understood what she meant. This old man is just looking for psychological comfort. In this case, Kakashi might as well help her. When Kakashi received Chiyo¡¯s invitation at the embassy, ??he already expected that tonight would probably not be peaceful. I didn¡¯t expect that the battle would still be inevitable. Of course, Kakashi is not too afraid of this. "In that case, let's fight. After this battle, the hatred between you and me will be wiped out." "Of course, I'm already at this age and I don't want to do any more unnecessary things." "Okay, after the battle, I will tell you some information that interests you." Kakashi smiled. Chiyo was a little confused when he heard this. What information is he interested in? "What information?" ¡°You¡¯ll know later, now, let¡¯s do it.¡± Kakashi said, a burst of white light flashed in his right hand, and Qian Ting had appeared. The sharp blade carries a strong chill. When Chiyo saw this, he stopped talking nonsense. We will talk about the information after the battle. The battle between the two is about to break out. In the distance, Gaara and Ebizo watched from afar. "Master Ebizo, Master Chiyo, what are her plans? This battle is meaningless." Gaara said softly. Ebizo laughed softly a few times and said: "Kazekage-sama, this is just my sister's obsession. It will be fine if I vent it out this time. Just treat it as a discussion, sister has a sense of proportion." "I am worried that Chiyo-sama will be injured after all." "Don't worry, Kazekage-sama, my sister has long been prepared to be injured. After a lifetime of fighting, getting injured is nothing more than a trivial matter." "Well, since Master Ebizo has said so, I have no objection. I just hope that this farce can end as soon as possible." Gaara sighed. Ebizo nodded and looked at the battlefield between the two. "Sister, you are still the same." Ebizo thought silently in his heart. During the battle, Chiyo stretched out his palms. In an instant, ten blue chakra lines popped out from his fingers and connected behind the ten people in Chikamatsu. Chiyo¡¯s momentum suddenly changed! "Puppet Technique¡¤Operation Amber!" With a soft drink, Chiyo¡¯s eyes fell on Kakashi! Seeing this, Kakashi clenched the long knife in his hand, and the corners of his mouth under the mask were slightly raised. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 439 The knife breaks the puppet You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! There are ten people in Chikamatsu and ten puppets, but their effects are different. Kakashi didn¡¯t take action at this time, but based on the positions of these puppets, he could probably guess a little bit. Puppet Master, Sunagakure¡¯s special type of ninja. By making puppets and operating them with chakra wires, you can release mechanisms, poisons, ninja techniques, etc. to defeat your opponents. It can be said that the puppet master's ability is all in the puppet, so close combat is a huge weakness. This is one of the reasons why the Red Sand Scorpion wants to make himself a puppet. If you are too weak in melee combat, then make yourself a puppet. In this way, the puppet and the puppet master become one, and the biggest weakness is eliminated. " Among the ten people in Chikamatsu, there are two puppets, which are specially used to protect the puppet master. The two puppets were placed on the left and right sides of Chiyo, and they looked like they were fighting with bare hands. The remaining eight are scattered around, and they seem to be close-range attacks. A female puppet has two swords. It seems that these are its weapons. The other puppets don¡¯t know where their mechanisms are at the moment, so Kakashi can¡¯t see through their attack methods at a glance. "It's really an astonishing number of puppets. Do all ten of them have different functions?" Kakashi said softly. "Did you come to such a conclusion just by looking at it? What a great observation." Chiyo praised. Kakashi didn¡¯t answer, and the Qian Ting in his hand glowed with blue light. That is the chakra of thunder attribute! ¡°Then, let¡¯s get started!¡± After Kakashi finished speaking, he ran towards Chiyo! "So fast!" Chiyo exclaimed in surprise. The fingers of both hands kept turning. Except for the two puppets protecting themselves, the remaining eight puppets came out! The blue-faced puppet took the lead and attacked Kakashi first. With a punch, Kakashi dodged, but at this moment, several pointed steel ropes suddenly appeared on the head of the blue-faced puppet! The steel cable was gleaming with cold light and looked extremely sharp. There is no doubt that if this is inserted into a person's body, it will definitely be directly pierced! The pointed steel cable was inserted into Kakashi from the front. Kakashi was not in a hurry, and the Qian Ting in his hand drew a semi-circular arc shape, blocking all the pointed steel cables! Ding ding ding! Countless collision sounds seem to form an elegant note. Kakashi took out a kunai with his left hand, focused his right eye, and instantly threw it out. He actually found a gap among the countless pointed steel cables and inserted it into the neck joint of the blue-faced puppet. At! A click! The kunai with wind attribute chakra directly cut the blue-faced puppet's neck, and the pointed steel cable broke without any attack! However, all this did not end there, a white-haired puppet followed closely behind! The arms quickly extended, forming an encircling force. There are spikes growing out of both arms, which are extremely sharp. Kakashi¡¯s retreat is directly blocked by them! The white-haired puppet spit out three balls from his mouth, with some charms on them. It¡¯s a bomb! Kakashi made a decisive decision and formed seals with his hands! "Ninjutsu! Needle Jizo!" The silver-white hair became as hard as iron, blocking the three ball bombs. Qian Ting threw out his right hand and pierced the hair of the white-haired puppet. The puppet was shattered instantly! With a flash of body, he caught Qian Ting again. Kakashi looked at Chiyo, his eyes burning! Chiyo remained unmoved. The puppet attacked one after another. As long as the puppet was still there, there would be no chance to breathe! The red-faced and white-faced puppets also caught up at this time, one's left hand and the other's right hand were held together, and a high-speed rotating four-edged chakra knife appeared on the red-faced puppet's neck! With the whirlwind brought about by the sharp chakra knife, Kakashi has reason to believe that this chakra knife is as sharp as cutting through gold and jade! "There are so many tricks." Kakashi sighed in his heart, but the movements in his hands kept moving. The chakra of Qian Ting Shang Lei's attribute condensed to form the terrifying sound of thunder. "Hatake sword technique! Thunder blade strike!" The thunder attribute attached to Qian Ting?The chakra instantly stretched and turned into a blade. The blade penetrated directly into the four-edged chakra knife! Sparks are flying! The four-edged chakra knife of the red-faced puppet shattered in response and was broken into three sections! In a moment, three puppets were destroyed in Kakashi's hands. Chiyo in the distance was horrified when he saw this. "Terrible speed! Terrible destructive power! These puppets are all made of very hard materials, and none of them can withstand his blow. What a terrifying sword skill." Looking at the figure in the distance, Chiyo seemed to see the invincible figure on the battlefield again. The same silver-white hair, the same extraordinary speed, the same outstanding swordsmanship. The difference is that one person uses a short knife and the other person uses a long knife. ¡°But it¡¯s too early to say this at this time!¡± Chiyo moved his hands again, and countless chakra lines shot out and attached to the puppet's body. The fewer the number of puppets, the more energy Chiyo can focus on the puppets. The remaining puppets will be more powerful! The red-haired female puppet was waving her two swords and slashing at Kakashi. Not to be outdone, Kakashi violently collided with the Qian Ting in his hand and her double swords! Ding! Sparks fly! Kakashi was slightly surprised. He didn't expect the quality of these swords to be surprisingly good. You must know that the quality of Kakashi's Sento is almost the same as Orochimaru's Kusanagi sword at this time. " And when these two swords fought against Qian Ting, there was no gap at all. It was really amazing. It is indeed a masterpiece of the first generation of puppet masters. The red-haired puppet was very fast, and its two swords kept slashing at Kakashi! The two swords came out at the same time, and the speed was even more amazing. But speed has always been Kakashi¡¯s forte. I saw Kakashi's Qian Ting turning into a silver light, constantly fighting with the pair of swords. The sound of steel colliding keeps coming! At this moment, the two puppets stood together, and the third puppet stood on the shoulders of the two puppets, forming a triangle formation. Three puppets have acquired the tiger seal at the same time! At the same time, the tongues of the three puppets came out, and they were written on them: Buddha, Dharma, and Sangha! Chiyo shouted softly: "Three treasures are sucking!" Powerful wind pressure emanated from the three puppets, forming a powerful tornado! At the same time, the terrifying suction force also rushed towards Kakashi! The red-haired puppet fighting Kakashi instantly withdrew from the scope of Sambo's ninjutsu. And when Kakashi turned around, he saw the terrifying suction tornado rolling towards him! "Oops!" Kakashi let out a low cry, and the suction force sucked his body in! It¡¯s quite a bit like the all-encompassing world. Chakra surged under Kakashi¡¯s feet, he forced himself to stand still, and quickly formed seals with his hands! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 440 Chidori Chibon You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Fire Escape! Dragon Fire Technique!" Hot dragon-shaped flames shot out from Kakashi's mouth! Chiyo was shocked. He didn't expect Kakashi's reaction speed to be so fast, and he didn't expect Kakashi to actually use such a large-scale fire escape in an instant. What a fast printing speed! The Three Treasures Absorption is a ninjutsu that absorbs the target in front of three puppets and destroys them through wind pressure. But at this time, before Kakashi was absorbed into the attack range, he had already regained his focus, and his entire body was firmly nailed to the ground. The powerful chakra control tightly stuck to where Kakashi was standing. At the same time, the terrifying dragon-shaped flames flew towards the three puppets unbridled. That powerful hurricane now helped the dragon-shaped flames become even hotter! The wind helps the fire! "Oops!" Chiyo secretly screamed that something was wrong, and raised his hands suddenly to stop the three puppets from continuing to stand there, using the three treasures to absorb them, and brought them back. And the moment the three puppets left, huge dragon-shaped flames hit the place where the three puppets were originally! Boom! There was a loud noise, and a big pit was dug out of the original place. The pit was pitch black, and it was obviously burned by flames. "It only takes a moment to use such a terrifying fire escape. This Kakashi" In the distance, Ebizo couldn't help but sigh. A person's name is like a tree's shadow. Although Kakashi has a great reputation in the ninja world, before he has actually seen him, which strong person would feel that he is inferior to Kakashi? But when Ebizo saw this scene, he felt inferior. Chiyo felt relieved when he saw that his three puppets were not injured. This is already a blessing in misfortune. ¡°Now is not the time to relax.¡± Kakashi¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Chiyo¡¯s ears. Chiyo was startled and moved his hands! Two empty-handed fighting type puppets immediately stepped forward and blocked Kakashi's way. Qian Ting swung his hand, but it just missed! With one punch, Kakashi withdrew his sword to block it! Ding! The huge punch force knocked Kakashi back half a step! Chiyo took the opportunity to distance herself. Puppet masters must keep a distance from the enemy. Once they engage in close combat, it will be very troublesome. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s a speedy ninja like Kakashi. Kakashi narrowed his eyes and looked at the two puppets thoughtfully. "For a puppet to exert such great power, apart from the chakra exerted by the puppet master, the rest is its own materials. I have to say, the materials of these puppets are really good and ridiculously good." Kakashi thought to himself, the chakra in his left hand condensed, and blue lightning directly covered the entire palm! A thousand birds chirp! The two puppets were pulled by Chiyo and then retreated to Chiyo. At the same time, the red-haired double-sword puppet attacked again! Behind him, the other four puppets also swarmed up! The two swords were shot left and right, and Kakashi dodged again and again. "right here!" Kakashi roared in his heart, and the Chidori in his left hand instantly flew out several blue Senbon! Chidori Chibon! The thin blue needles rushed towards the neck of the double-sword puppet and the joints of its hands. middle! Chidori Chibon showed off its terrifying penetrating ability at this moment! Whoops! The large number of Chidori Chibon was partially blocked by the pair of swords, but most of them still penetrated the wrist joints and neck joints of the pair of sword puppets! Click! The arms of the double-sword puppet fell down directly, and the puppet head also flew out! "How is that possible!" Chiyo was shocked. "No matter how hard the puppet is, it has weak points. These joints are the puppet master's biggest weakness!" Kakashi said softly. Chiyo looked at Kakashi bitterly. As a first-class puppet master, she naturally knew what Kakashi said. If it is a puppet, there will be connections. Where there are connections, it will become a weakness. But just now Chiyo controlled the pair of sword puppets at extremely fast speeds, but Kakashi was still able to see the attack clearly.The direction of the attack, and the use of ninjutsu to destroy its joints, this kind of vision and judgment, Chiyo has only seen in his life. Furthermore, the destructive power of the blue Chakra Senbon is also amazing. You must know that although the joints of this puppet of the Chikamatsu Ten People are relatively fragile, the material is also very hard. But he was still penetrated by this blue Chakra Senbon. Terrible penetrating power! Chidori Senbon, a ninjutsu developed by Kakashi in his early years. Originally, it was an imitation of Sasuke's moves in the original work, but later the shuriken shadow clone technique was added to make it more powerful. Only in this way can the double-sword puppet be penetrated with one blow. ¡°It seems like it¡¯s almost over here.¡± Kakashi whispered. "Humph, it's not that simple!" Chiyo waved his hands, and the remaining six puppets started dancing instantly. "White secret skills! A collection of dreams!" Six puppets surged up at the same time in an instant, forming an encirclement! Kakashi looked around, his expression quite solemn. Although those puppets just cooperated closely, they were all defeated one by one, so Kakashi was able to defeat them one by one. But now it seems that these puppets are planning to swarm us. In this case, it is equivalent to fighting six people at the same time. But this method also has extremely high requirements for the puppet master. It is equivalent to thinking about six combat methods at the same time. ??For the puppet master, this is not only a technical requirement, but also a mental requirement. It seemed like Chiyo was operating ten puppets just now, but in fact, only three or four were actually used, and the rest were just waiting and watching. Kakashi didn¡¯t know if Chiyo could really operate ten puppets at the same time in his heyday, but now, Chiyo, who is in his seventies, definitely does not have this ability. Once a person ages, energy is the first thing to decline. And operating a puppet requires a lot of energy! Chiyo closed her eyes tightly at first, and then her eyes widened! "go!" With a soft drink, the six puppets launched an offensive at the same time. Six fists struck at the same time. Kakashi moved his feet and instantly jumped into the sky! Make a seal with both hands! "Escape from Earth! Corridor of Earth!" A stone wall instantly surged up on the ground, wrapping the six puppets! But just when the stone wall was about to meet, the puppet's iron fist bombarded it! Boom! The stone wall shattered instantly! The other five puppets jumped up! A puppet's right hand flew out and grabbed Kakashi's body. Qian Ting swung! Smash the puppet's hand away. But four other puppets approached Kakashi at this time! People are in mid-air, with nowhere to borrow strength, Kakashi forms a seal with his hands! "The art of shadow clone!" The same figure appeared with a bang on the left side, Kakashi stepped on it hard, and the whole person flew towards Chiyo in the distance like an arrow! At the same time, the shadow clone was directly blown up by the puppet! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 441 Cut off (rewards and more updates) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Chiyo was unhurried, the chakra lines in his hands kept dancing, and he kept moving. Kakashi landed where Chiyo was originally, raising smoke and dust. Turning around, he saw that Chiyo had already reunited with his puppet. Kakashi frowned, this Chiyo looked old, but his movements were not slow, and he was much stronger than the average jounin. Kakashi has also seen the fighting methods of Kankuro, the puppet master, before. Now looking at Chiyo, the gap between the two is really not that big. Of course, it is inevitable that the Kankuro that Kakashi saw two years ago was lacking in strength. After all, Kankuro at that time was at most a chuunin level. But speaking of the puppet master, Kakashi remembered a puppet master he met before when he went to Dragon Vein, Centipede. I don¡¯t know if this guy is in Sunagakure now, or if he has already rebelled long ago. These thoughts all flashed through Kakashi's mind, and in a moment, Kakashi rushed towards Chiyo again. To defeat the Puppet Master, either knock him down at close range, or destroy all the puppets so that he has no puppets to use. In Kakashi¡¯s opinion, destroying these puppets is too troublesome. So, Kakashi chose the first way. And the first way is to get close! "Humph, I won't let you get close!" Chiyo snorted coldly, and six puppets flew out again! "It's really troublesome" Kakashi muttered, and the six puppets were already in action again. The iron claws are flying! Tangled in chains! Four punches come at once! For a time, Kakashi was besieged by six puppets and was exhausted to deal with them. "It seems that my sister has already used her full strength. If she uses the White Secret Technique so much, I'm afraid she will be weak for a while." Ebizo shook his head and said. Gaara looked at the battle in the field and didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Suddenly, Gaara said: "Grandma Chiyo is going to lose, her movements have gradually slowed down." Ebizo sighed and said with a smile: "Time is not forgiving. In the past, my sister used the Dream Collection to control ten Chikamatsu people with ease, but now there are only six. It has only been two minutes and it has reached its limit." Chiyo was panting slightly at this time, and his hands gradually became heavy. "Damn it, is the mental load almost reaching its limit? No, we have to do it faster!" Chiyo gritted his teeth and his hands gradually returned to their original speed. Kakashi was slightly surprised. He didn't expect that Chiyo could still squeeze himself at this time. "It seems that we still need to break through this offensive layer and break this deadlock. I have clearly seen the attack methods of these puppets!" Kakashi thought to himself, and then Qian Ting turned his hand into a bolt of lightning and penetrated into the wrist of his right hand. Make a seal with both hands! "Earth escape! The art of beheading in the heart!" Kakashi¡¯s figure escaped into the earth! The six puppets instantly lost their attack targets. Chiyo was also stunned, looking for Kakashi. Suddenly, a jagged right hand grabbed the ankle of one of the puppets! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This puppet was buried directly in the soil! boom! Kakashi exploded out of the ground and kicked the puppet on the head, sending sawdust flying everywhere! "Damn, that was a blind spot of vision just now." Chiyo whispered, the chakra thread in his hand dancing again. But at this time the puppet was actually motionless. Chiyo was shocked: "What's going on!" Kakashi chuckled and said, "Your chakra line has been broken." Chiyo was stunned and looked at the chakra lines coming towards him. Sure enough, the dense chakra lines were cut off at some point! "How is that possible! When was it?" Chiyo said in surprise. The memory of just now is constantly rolling in my mind. ??Earth Release Ninjutsu, popping out of the earth That's right! There was a flash of blue light just now! Kakashi raised his right hand, holding a Senbon with the light of thunder on it. "As long as I use the Chidori condensed Senbon to aimYour chakra threads can be cut in an instant. Kakashi said softly. "How is it possible that so many chakra lines were completely cut off in an instant? Not a single one is left? What a keen observation. Could it be the Sharingan?" Chiyo thought like this, and her eyes couldn't help but move up to Kakashi's left eye. "No, he never opened his forehead protector at all." Chiyo said doubtfully. At this moment, a smile appeared on Kakashi's lips. "It's over, Chiyo-sama." As soon as he finished speaking, Chiyo felt a chill on his neck. When I looked down, I saw that it was a black kunai that glowed coldly in the moonlight. With the cold touch, Chiyo had no doubt that this kunai had the ability to take his own life. Looking back, he saw a tall body with the same silver-white hair and Konoha's green vest. Kakashi! No, we should say shadow clone! "Did you create a shadow clone and infiltrate behind me when you used Earth to escape? It's so brilliant, I didn't notice it at all." The shadow clone smiled and said: "You were too focused on operating those six puppets, so you relaxed your guard against the surroundings." Chiyo laughed at himself when he heard this. The shadow clone is right, Chiyo has indeed relaxed her guard against her surroundings. No, to be more precise, Chiyo is full of ambition but not strong enough. Just like the Third Hokage, Chiyo has also aged, and his strength has long been greatly reduced. This is a problem that everyone has to face, that is aging. It was precisely because Orochimaru hated this feeling that he studied the art of immortality. "It seems that the outcome has been decided. I wonder if Chiyo-sama will continue?" Kakashi walked up to Chiyo and asked in a low voice. "I lost. This feud ends here. I hope Konoha and Sunagakure can cooperate sincerely in the future to create a beautiful era." Chiyo said slowly. At that moment, the shackles in Chiyo's heart seemed to be released, and the whole person felt a lot more relaxed. Chiyo's body softened and he collapsed to the ground. The high level of mental concentration had already made her exhausted. Just when Kakashi¡¯s shadow clone wanted to support Chiyo, another figure appeared next to Chiyo and supported her. "Sister, you've worked hard, have a good rest." The familiar voice made Chiyo feel at ease and slumped on Ebizo's back. Kakashi was not surprised when he saw this. He had already felt two people watching him and Chiyo in the distance. No need to think about it, Kakashi also knows who these two people are. At this time, a gust of wind and sand drifted by, and Gaara also appeared. "Kakashi, I'm sorry about what happened this time." Kakashi shook his head: "It's just some grudges that must be resolved sooner or later. This is the fate of ninjas." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 442 Succession Ceremony You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Gaara was silent, then said: "Then we will see you at the succession ceremony tomorrow." The sand formed a sand cloud under the three of them, and they took Chiyo and Ebizo back to the village. "Left with it were the remains of the puppets scattered on the desert. Kakashi watched Gaara leave, touched his silver hair, looked at the crescent moon, moved his feet, and returned to the embassy. "Mr. Minister, are you back?" As soon as Kakashi entered the embassy, ??Hyuga Tora greeted him. Kakashi nodded and asked, "Is there anything abnormal?" "No, everything is normal." "That's good. The patrols at night can be appropriately reduced, and there should be no problem." Hinata Tiger was confused when he heard this, but he would not question Kakashi's order. "yes!" Hinata Tiger retreated, and Kakashi returned to his room. Chiyo¡¯s problem should be solved now. Strong people always respect their promises, so if nothing else happens, Chiyo should let go of his resentment towards himself. After all, I am not directly related. "This trouble should be solved. All that's left is to watch the succession ceremony." Lying on that unfamiliar bed, Kakashi fell into sleep. When I woke up again, the sun was already shining by the window. Today, Sunagakure Village is particularly lively. Because this is the day when their long-lost Kazekage will take office. Since the death of the Fourth Kazekage two years ago, the villagers of Sunagakure Village have been feeling worried. After all, a village without a shadow is like a snake without its head or the sky without the sun. The village is like a plate of loose sand. Although there is joint management by senior management, the awkwardness cannot be erased. Today, all this will change. Because the fifth Kazekage of Sunagakure has taken office! ¡°If Gaara had succeeded the Kazekage two years ago, I¡¯m afraid the opposition would have overthrown the entire Sunagakure. But it won¡¯t happen now, because in the past two years, Gaara¡¯s changes have been seen by everyone. That love for the village, that care for your companions. Such a person has the qualifications to inherit Feng Ying! Of course, there are also those who are dissatisfied, but with the current general trend, even if they are dissatisfied, there is nothing they can do. The overall situation has been decided! Under the Kazekage Building, the entire villagers and ninjas of Sunagakure were standing. They all looked at the figure wearing Kazekage robes above the Kazekage Building with excited expressions. "Gaara-sama!" A young female ninja shouted excitedly, just like the fangirls in reality. With this shout, it seemed to have triggered some effect, and everyone shouted: "Gaara-sama!" The scene was boiling for a while! Tens of thousands of people shouted loudly, making the whole village immersed in joy. Gaara looked at the dense crowd of people downstairs and felt a little excited. The female ninja who just shouted her name is the student she has led for the past two years. In terms of worship, I am afraid that no one in the entire Sunagakure worships Gaara more than her. Gaara clenched his fists excitedly, but his face still had the iceberg face, and he secretly thought in his heart: "I have finally reached this step. Naruto, I reached the top before you." Gaara managed to calm down his mood, stretched his right hand forward, clenched his fist, and signaled silence. At this moment, the voices of tens of thousands of people returned to calm. Gaara looked at everyone in Sunagakure and said: "From now on, I am Sunagakure's Fifth Generation Kazekage. My name is Gaara Sandstorm!" "Lord Kazekage! Lord Kazekage!" The voice below sounded again, filled with endless joy. Not far behind Gaara, Kankuro and Temari looked at each other with smiles in their eyes. "I didn't expect Gaara to be so popular in the village." Temari praised. "Yes, Gaara's efforts in the past two years have not been in vain. Most people in the village have accepted him." Kankuro nodded.   "Kankuro, I seem to have seen a bright future for Sunagakure." "Me too." The two of them looked at the not-tall figure with burning eyes, feeling a sense of peace of mind. Also standing aside were Kakashi, Tenzo and Hinata Tiger. They stood here as guests from Konoha to congratulate and witness this historic moment. Kakashi didn't have much trouble in his heart at this time. Because he has seen similar scenes twice. When the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato took office at the age of thirteen, he was greeted with the same cheers, even more so. " Popularity is something like this. In Konoha at that time, no one could compare with Minato-sensei. Two years ago, Tsunade took office as the Fifth Hokage, and there was the same festive atmosphere. Therefore, Kakashi has long been immune to this impact. Tenzo and Hinatahu also saw Tsunade succeeding, so they did not show any surprised expressions. It¡¯s just that Hinata looked at Gaara¡¯s back as if he saw another person. Of course, this person is Kakashi. Hyuga Tiger originally hoped that Kakashi could take up the position of Hokage, but Kakashi refused. Therefore, this is a regret in Hinata Tiger's heart. "It would be great if Mr. Buchou could become Hokage." Hinata Tiger murmured in his heart. But soon, this thought was thrown out of my mind. "No matter what the minister's status is, he is the only one who is loyal to me, Hyuga Tora!" On the other side, Chiyo, Ebizo and Maki stood aside. Maki¡¯s eyes were filled with relief, Ebizo¡¯s eyes were filled with appreciation, and Chiyo¡¯s eyes were looking at Kakashi. The grudge is over, but the information Kakashi said yesterday made Chiyo very concerned. Because he knew that Kakashi¡¯s so-called information was most likely related to his grandson, the Red Sand Scorpion. Gaara finished delivering his inaugural speech and put on the blue Kazekage hat. Kakashi stepped forward and stretched out his hand, smiling: "Congratulations, Gaara." Gaara's iceberg-like face also showed a smile, held Kakashi's hand and said, "Thank you." The succession ceremony has come to an end here, and it is not Kakashi¡¯s turn to worry about the remaining things. Sunagakure will naturally have someone to manage it. At this time, in an office in the Kazekage Building, Chiyo, Ebizo and Kakashi were all sitting inside. "Kakashi, what was the information you wanted to tell me yesterday?" Chiyo said straight to the point. Kakashi looked at Chiyo and said calmly: "Of course it's the information you want to know, about the Red Sand Scorpion." Hearing this name, Chiyo couldn't help but shrink his pupils, secretly thinking that it was true. "Hewhere is he?" Chiyo asked tremblingly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 443 Late Night You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Perhaps you have heard of an organization." Kakashi said. Chiyo was a little confused when he heard this: "What organization?" "Xiao!" "Akatsuki?" Chiyo pondered for a moment, seeming to have some impression of this so-called Akatsuki. At this time, Ebizo said: "Akatsuki? I have heard of this organization. It is a terrorist organization and engages in terrorist activities. I heard that the third Tsuchikage of Iwagakure once participated in the war with the help of their power." "That organization?" Chiyo also remembered it at this time. This organization left a deep impression on Chiyo. It is said that it is a very powerful organization. Chiyo looked at Kakashi. At this time, he would not mention this organization for no reason. In other words, his grandson has something to do with this organization? Kakashi did not sell out, and said directly: "There are ten core members of the Akatsuki organization, and one of them is Konoha's S-level rebel ninja, Orochimaru. And we also investigated this organization because of Orochimaru. .Although Orochimaru has now left this organization, we are still investigating this organization." "In the results of the investigation, we found that almost all the core figures in this organization are S-class rebel ninjas. Later, Uchiha Itachi also joined this organization after he rebelled against Konoha." "Are they all S-level traitorous ninjas?" Chiyo and Ebizo both looked surprised. S-level traitorous ninjas, which means that these people at least have the strength of elite jounin. "As for elite jounin, even among the five major ninja villages, there are no more than ten in each village. If all this is true, then the strength of this organization will be even more terrifying. It can completely compare with the top strength of any of the five major villages. Even more so. "Yes, and your grandson, the Scorpion of Red Sand, is also in the Akatsuki organization and is one of the ten core members, codenamed Tamame." Kakashi said slowly. When Chiyo heard this, his eyes were filled with contemplation, as if he was digesting the news. "By the way, there is another news that may interest you more." Kakashi smiled. Seeing the smile on Kakashi's face, Chiyo suddenly felt something was wrong, but still asked: "What?" "You haven't investigated the disappearance of the Third Kazekage clearly, right?" Chiyo and Ebizo both stood up after hearing this and looked at Kakashi with cold eyes. The Third Kazekage was known as the strongest Kazekage, but he mysteriously disappeared more than ten years ago, indirectly triggering the Third War. It can be said that this is Sunagakure's shame. Now that Kakashi mentioned it, Chiyo and Ebizo had reason to believe that this was a provocation. Kakashi smiled upon seeing this and said, "Don't be nervous, I don't mean any harm, I just want to tell you the truth." Chiyo and Ebizo looked at Kakashi quietly, looking forward to what was going to happen next. "There is information that in the hands of the Red Sand Scorpion, there is a human puppet that can use the sand iron secret technique. Its shape and appearance are exactly the same as the Third Kazekage." Kakashi slowly revealed the news, which really shocked both Chiyo and Ebizo. They never thought that the Third Kazekage would be killed by the Red Sand Scorpion and turned into a human puppet? How can this be? How old was the Red Sand Scorpion at that time? How could he have the strength to defeat the strongest Kazekage? Could it be that It¡¯s poison! Chiyo suddenly realized that the Red Sand Scorpion was a genius, not only in puppetry, but also in poison making. When Red Sand Scorpion was sixteen years old, his poison-making skills were already as good as Chiyo's. "If poison was used, under the carelessness of the Third Kazekage, I'm afraid This also explains why even the corpses cannot be found, because they were all used by the scorpions. Chiyo felt like she was a few years older for a while. ¡°The village that I spent my whole life protecting was mostly destroyed by my grandson. Is this a kind of retribution? Chiyo staggered a little, and Ebizo quickly supported her. "Sister, are you okay?" Chiyo shook his head and said, "It's okay, Kakashi, is your information accurate?" "Since we are allies, I will naturally not lie to you. There is also some other information that I will hand over when the time comes.?Lord Kazekage. " "Other information?" Chiyo asked. "Well, if you want to know, you can go find Master Feng Ying. Okay, that's all I have to say, I'll leave first." After Kakashi finished speaking, he left the Kazekage Building, leaving only Chiyo and Ebizo. The two of them were silent for a while, and neither one spoke first. Finally, Chiyo sighed and said, "Do you thinkKakashi's words are true?" "Sister, don't you already have a judgment in your mind? Why do you still ask me?" Ebizo replied. "Yes, I already have the answer. I didn't expect that after so many years, hearing the news about Scorpion again made me feel so shocked." "Sister, what are you going to do?" "What should I do? I'm already half dead. What else can I do? The sky in this ninja world won't fall. Even if it does, it won't be my turn to clean it up. After Scorpion has reached this point, in the final analysis , it¡¯s still my responsibility.¡± "elder sister¡­¡­" "Okay, you don't need to say anything. The purpose of going down the mountain this time has been achieved. Let's go back to the mountain to live in seclusion. Our time has long passed." Chiyo said and opened the door. His already thin body became even more rickety at this moment. Ebizo shook his head and followed Chiyo. The times are moving forward, there are always new people to appear, and there are always old people to retire. A young man is passionate, but a hero is afraid of old age. ¡­¡­ Although there were some twists and turns in this mission, it was still a success. After Kakashi said goodbye to Gaara, he returned to Konoha with his troops. After reporting the mission situation to Tsunade, we finally had a rare vacation. Having said that, Tsunade really spared no effort when using Kakashi. In his free days, Kakashi guided Sasuke to practice and open up his potential. As the reincarnation of Indra, Sasuke's potential can be said to be extremely strong. In order to develop Sasuke's kaleidoscope, Kakashi taught Sasuke the spiritual training method. Although it cannot help Sasuke directly open the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, it is enough to allow Sasuke to master the Sharingan more thoroughly. Time has passed like this for a month. Kakashi received a letter from Shisui again. "Huh? Has the research on Hashirama's cells been completed?" Kakashi was delighted. In this way, Itachi's health should improve. In the Golden Ninja Village, Kakashi appears again. "Shisui, you said the experiment was successful?" Kakashi asked. Zhishui smiled and said, "Yes, that's it." The syringe in Shisui's hand is flowing with green medicine, which is the solution of Hashirama's cells! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 444 Injection You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "The problem of fusion rejection has been solved?" Kakashi asked happily. Shisui shook his head and said: "The problem of fusion rejection cannot be solved." "Can't solve it?" Kakashi asked with some confusion. "After all, Hashirama cells are the cells of the first Hokage. They have strong independence. Their repulsive power cannot be completely eliminated by research itself. Even if it can, it is not something that the medical level of Jinnin Village can achieve." "Then you asked me to come over. Have you found another way to solve this rejection?" Zhisui smiled and nodded: "Yes, I found a problem. This repulsive force is not obvious on my body, or in other words, it is very weak. I thought it was due to Orochimaru's transplantation at first, but later I found out, Although the left hand made by Orochimaru is excellent, it still has the disadvantage of rejection. But it cannot be reflected in my body. There is only one reason, and that is the Uchiha bloodline." Shisui said, closing and opening his eyes, the scarlet Sharingan appeared instantly. "Uchiha bloodline?" "Yes, when the repulsive force cannot be eliminated, the only choice is mutual cancellation and fusion. Uchiha blood is one way." Kakashi was stunned when he heard this. "Compared to Senju Hashirama's sage body, only Uchiha's bloodline can compete and offset each other. Danzo¡¯s right hand is made using the principle of mutual restraint between Hashirama¡¯s cells and Sharingan. But this method has certain drawbacks, that is, when a force is imbalanced, it will cause great damage to the body. But if you are someone who has reached the peak of your Uchiha bloodline, this shortcoming will become insignificant. Uchiha who had transplanted Hashirama cells had never heard of any backlash. Madara, needless to say, directly used the power of Hashirama's cells to open the Samsara Eye. ?? Obito, half of his body is covered with Hashirama cells, but there is no backlash. Instead, he has developed the power of Kamui to its peak. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the blue, Danzo was the only one who used Sharingan and Hashirama cells, and finally suffered a backlash. So it can be concluded that Uchiha bloodline and Hashirama cells do complement each other. "Do you think Itachi's Uchiha bloodline can suppress Hashirama cells, thus counteracting this side effect?" "Yes, if my prediction is not wrong, after Hashirama cells enter Itachi's body, the power should be suppressed by the power of Uchiha's blood. By then, the backlash should not exist. Of course, the specific situation will I don¡¯t know how, I can only know after trying it.¡± "Isn't this a bit risky?" Kakashi frowned. Although it is theoretically true, if a problem occurs in practice, it may not be so easy to solve. "Itachi's body can no longer delay it. Recently, Itachi has been looking for drugs to suppress his illness. However, those drugs are not very effective and can only delay one or two years. In the end, they will cause some damage to the body. . If you continue to use it, even Hashirama¡¯s cells may not be able to work anymore.¡± Kakashi was silent after hearing this, and said: "It seems that this is the only way to go. Have you informed Itachi?" "Well, I have already made an appointment with Itachi, but Kisame Mikigakaki next to Itachi is a troublesome guy. Although they are nominally partners, it is actually the masked man sent to monitor Itachi." "Don't worry, with Itachi's ability, it won't be that difficult to get rid of Kisame Kisaki and join us." "Of course I know this. It's almost time. Let's go. I have placed your Flying Thunder God Kunai at the agreed place." Shisui said. Kakashi nodded, pressed Shisui's shoulder with one hand, the Flying Thunder God Jutsu flashed, and the two disappeared into the laboratory. Somewhere in the Land of Fire, the figures of Shisui and Kakashi suddenly appeared. "This is it." Zhisui said softly. Kakashi looked around. This was a forest, with a high mountain behind him and a cave at the bottom of the mountain. Not long after the two arrived, a dark figure came from a distance and landed in front of them. ??The black robe with red clouds, scarlet eyes, and the two deep nasolabial folds on his face. His face was slightly pale. This person is Uchiha Itachi! "Itachi." Shisui called softly.   Kakashi also looked at Itachi. Itachi looked at the two people in front of him and smiled slightly. In this turbid world, he only has these two friends in front of him. "Shisui, Kakashi-senpai. What's the matter with calling me here this time? Kisame is still very sharp. I can't stay here for too long." "Itachi, how is your health?" Shisui asked. "It's okay." Itachi said calmly. Kakashi shook his head helplessly and said, "Itachi, you still love to show off your strength. Look at your face, how do you look okay?" "Kakashi-senpai, I just haven't had a good rest recently." Itachi¡¯s voice was still so calm, making it difficult to detect much emotion. "Okay, Itachi, don't be brave. I know it all from Granny Cat. You are asking her to find medicine, aren't you?" Shisui said. Hearing this, Itachi also knew that he probably couldn't hide his physical condition anymore. "Sorry, I don't want you to worry." Shisui patted Itachi on the shoulder and said with a smile: "You are still the same guy. You always like to do everything by yourself. Don't worry, Kakashi and I have found a way to treat you." Itachi was slightly stunned. He didn't expect that Shisui and Kakashi not only knew about his physical condition, but also found a way to treat it. Itachi felt a little warm in his heart. This feeling of being taken care of was very useful to Itachi. Shisui took out the green potion and said: "This is the Hashirama cell solution we developed based on the Hashirama cells in my left hand. It has strong vitality and should be able to offset the hidden injuries on your body. If everything goes well, your The overused Mangeky¨­ Sharingan should also be improved and a certain degree of vision restored." "Hashirama cells?" Itachi muttered. "Yes, Itachi, give it a try. Although there are certain risks, it is much better than the medicines you are taking now. You don't want your body to collapse so quickly. There are still many things that have not been done." Shui said softly. Hearing this, Itachi thought for a moment and finally nodded. Zhishui was delighted when he saw this and said, "Okay, let's get started." Itachi nodded and pulled up his sleeves, exposing his thin arms. The arms that have not been exposed to the sun for a long time look a little white. Shisui picked up the syringe and stabbed Itachi's arm hard! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 445 Suspension You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Itachi felt a pain in his arm, as the green medicine entered his body like sulfuric acid. An unspeakable burning sensation instantly spread from the arms to the whole body! Itachi groaned, feeling weak. "Itachi, this is Hashirama's cells starting to invade your body, you have to hold on." Shisui said nervously. Unlike when Orochimaru transplanted Shisui's left hand, the pain Itachi had to endure at this time was much more intense than Shisui's. The left hand that Shisui transplanted was the result of Orochimaru's scientific research and is already very mature. So the transplant process went very smoothly. After all, there is that guy Danzo training Orochimaru. The medicine used by Itachi was based on cells extracted from Shisui's left hand by people from the Kinnin Village. It was not as mature as Orochimaru's technology. Although the effects are similar, there are indeed many differences in the process of use. The biggest difference is that when it enters the human body, there will be severe pain. And that kind of pain is unbearable for most people. At this time, Itachi was enduring this pain. I saw that he had his eyes closed, cold sweat began to appear on his forehead, and his body began to twitch slightly. But there was no sound at all. Clenching his teeth, he endured the pain silently. For Itachi, this kind of physical pain can no longer make him move. He is obviously a nineteen-year-old young man, but he has a bearing capacity that far exceeds his age. Maturity represents a kind of responsibility, and wisdom means that you have to bear far more than the average person. Both Shisui and Kakashi looked at Itachi silently. They did not say any more words of comfort. Although they had worried looks on their faces, they believed that this small problem could not knock down this strong man. This person who never shows his pain to others will not want to see their worries. Time passed by minute by second, and the twitching of the body gradually calmed down. Kakashi and Shisui were both happy when they saw this, which meant that the side effects of the medicine were slowly subsided and Itachi had suppressed these side effects. After a moment, Itachi suddenly opened his eyes! In the scarlet Sharingan, three magatama formed a piece, forming the shape of a three-sided sickle! "Itachi, how are you feeling?" Shisui asked. Itachi showed a smile and said: "It feels good. I can feel that the powerful life force is spreading in my body, repairing the injuries in my body, and the excess energy pours into my eyes. It offsets the original side effects of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and the vision is much clearer." Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It seems like it was a success." Itachi nodded, he could feel that his body was gradually returning to its original healthy functions. If this trend continues, Itachi will be able to return to the healthy body he had before using the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan within three days at most. It¡¯s even more so. This wonderful feeling made Itachi even a little unbelievable for a moment. The disease has been dragging on for so long that I have almost forgotten the feeling of health. "Itachi, these Hashirama cells have a certain amount of counterattack power. Although I think the Uchiha bloodline can suppress it, you have to be careful. If there is a problem, remember to contact me as soon as possible using crow." Shisui said. "I will, please, Shisui." "Do we still need to be so polite between us?" Zhisui smiled and patted Itachi on the shoulder. Itachi also smiled. All this seems to be back to the time when I was young again. Itachi and Shisui were getting along and discussing in the woods of Konoha. Itachi was injured, and Shisui helped to deal with it. Shisui gave Itachi not only ninjutsu and experience, but also more, care as an older brother. Itachi doesn¡¯t have an older brother, but he regards Shisui as his older brother. This feeling was something Itachi had never experienced in a long time. ¡°I just don¡¯t know when I can go back to the original life. Akatsuki, the masked man, Nagato, these are all huge mountains that weigh on Itachi, but fortunately, he is not alone, and there are two friends who fight alongside him. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??Kakashi. "Okay, Shisui, Kakashi-senpai, I'm going back first. After a long time, Kisame will become suspicious." Both Shisui and Kakashi nodded. Itachi disappeared into the woods, continued to put on his mask, and lived an undercover life. "Itachi's problem is finally solved, I can breathe a sigh of relief." ??????????? Shisui stretched out, and his whole body seemed much more relaxed. After learning about Itachi's condition, Shisui had been a little worried. After getting the news that Hashirama's cells could treat Itachi, Shisui was studying day and night with the medical ninjas of Kinnin Village. Now the merits are finally complete. "Thank you for your hard work." Kakashi smiled. Zhisui smiled and said, "It's nothing. Now that I'm hiding in the dark, that's all I can do." "By the way, maybe there is something else I need your help with." Kakashi smiled. Zhisui was stunned for a moment and said, "What?" Kakashi smiled mysteriously and whispered a few words in Shisui's ear. Shisui looked slightly surprised and said, "Really?" "Of course, this matter will trouble you." "Don't worry, it's no problem." Shisui assured. Kakashi formed a seal with his hands, created a shadow clone, and said: "I can't disappear in Konoha for too long, so let my shadow clone do this for you." "good." ¡­¡­ Konoha, Hatake family residence, Kakashi has returned home. My shadow clone has gone to do another thing with Shisui. Kakashi looked at the green potion in his hand, which was a bottle of Hashirama cell solvent left by Shisui. Shisui handed it over to Kakashi, to the effect that Kakashi would handle it on his own. Kakashi looked at the small bottle of green potion, thoughtfully. Hidden in this green potion is the mysterious and powerful power of Senju Hashirama. Although even if you inject this medicine, you will not become as powerful as Senju Hashirama, but it can also enhance chakra and body functions. "Do you want to use it?" Kakashi whispered softly. After thinking for a moment, Kakashi shook his head, took out a scroll and sealed it. The side effects of this green potion are too great and require Uchiha's bloodline to suppress it. Although Kakashi has the Sharingan, he does not have the bloodline of Uchiha. A single Sharingan has already put a lot of pressure on Kakashi's body. If the Hashirama cells are injected again, Kakashi's body will inevitably It will become a battleground between the two, and when the time comes, the body may not be able to withstand it. If it turns out to be like Danzo, the gains outweigh the losses. The risk is too great, there is no need for Kakashi to take risks for the time being. And the harvest may not be great. For the time being, Kakashi decided to wait until his senjutsu and eternal eye were resolved before considering this issue. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 446 Jonin? You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Hey, Sasuke, have you found any trace of Hijikata Rei?" In the forest, a cherry-haired girl whispered into the wireless microphone above her head. "No, How about you?" On the other side, the black-haired boy responded similarly. "It's strange, where has this guy gone? There is no trace at all. Kakashi-sensei, have you found him?" the cherry-haired girl continued. At this time, the silver-haired young man was leaning against a tree, holding a green-covered book in his right hand and admiring it. On the back of the book, there is a very obvious pattern of the Eighteen Forbidden Rules. "Ah? Traces of Hijikata Rei? Haven't you found it yet?" Kakashi said lazily. "Kakashi-sensei, we are not Class 8. Our detection ability is already a weak link, not to mention that this Hijikata Rei is a hidden master." Sakura complained. "Okay, it's almost time, it's time to go back to Konoha." Kakashi said, looking at the half-tilted moon in the sky, the sun was going down. Putting the affectionate paradise back into his ninja tool bag, blood oozed from Kakashi's right hand. Make a seal with both hands! boom! A puppy appeared in front of Kakashi. "Yo, Kakashi." "Parker, find someone." Kakashi said, handing a rag to Parker. Parker smelled it and said, "Leave it to me." With that said, he swooped down and left. Kakashi said to the wireless microphone: "Sasuke, Sakura, follow Parker to catch people." "Yes! Kakashi-sensei!" Sasuke and Sakura said in unison, and then disappeared at the same time. "Today's weather is quite good, but this is a bit of a waste." Kakashi murmured. In the forest, a man with long black hair was breathing heavily. ¡°It¡¯s really unlucky that Kakashi Hatake of Konoha will lead the team here in person, damn it!¡± Hijikata Rei couldn't help but swore. He had been a rebel ninja for many years. He had been a big player in the Land of Fire. He never expected that he would meet Kakashi's team. No one else has this kind of luck. This is indeed Hijikata's bad luck. Kakashi, Sasuke and Sakura had just completed a mission and were on their way back to Konoha. As a result, Tsunade issued an emergency order and asked Kakashi's team to set off halfway to capture Hijikata Rei. This is how we are now. Although Hijikata Rei is a Jonin, he is naturally not enough to face the arrests of the three Kakashis. No matter who among the three of them, he would not be able to please him if he met them, let alone three of them together. At first, when Hijikata Rei met, he didn¡¯t take it seriously. After all, Sasuke and Sakura were too young. In the ninja industry, apart from genius, youth means low strength. But geniuses are so easy to meet. Unfortunately, what Hijikata Rei didn¡¯t know was that the three people in front of him were all geniuses. Therefore, under the collision, Hijikata Ling was directly stunned. And Hijikata Rei sadly discovered that the guy leading the team was the legendary Hatake Kakashi. Fortunately, Hijikata Rei has a secret escape technique, otherwise, he would have died in the first round. "It seems that these three people don't have any tracking skills. I should still have a chance to escape. I have to escape from the Fire Country quickly, otherwise, I will die." Hijikata Ling spit out a mouthful of blood, looked for the next direction, and prepared to run away. "Finally I found you." Sasuke's voice floated in Hijikata Rei's ears, causing his face to change drastically! With a little more force on his toes, Hijikata left the spot like an arrow, and at the same time he looked at Sasuke with a horrified look on his face. "How is it possible! How could you find me!" Hijikata Rei said in disbelief that he believed in his own hiding ability. Even an elite jounin would never be able to find him if he was not good at tracking. "Unfortunately, no matter how strong your hiding ability is, it is of no use under my nose." Parker jumped on Sasuke's head and said proudly. "Ninja dog?" Hijikata asked in surprise.   "Parker, how many times have I told you not to lie on my head!" Sasuke said angrily with veins popping out on his forehead. "Well, don't worry about these details, why does your hairstyle look so like my doghouse? I feel very close to it when I see it." Parker said. "Asshole! Get down here!" Sasuke said angrily. When Parker saw this, he jumped and landed on a tree nearby. "Really, at worst, I will use my flesh pad to massage you later. It will be very comfortable." Parker said, stretched out his claws and showed his flesh pads. "Idiot! Who wants that thing?" ¡°You¡¯re such a blind kid, it¡¯s very comfortable.¡± Parker complained. Hijikata Ling felt very unhappy when he saw the man and the dog completely ignoring him and messing around on their own. However, if he didn't care about this at this time, it was more important to run away quickly. "That's it now." Hijikata Ling thought to himself, and wanted to escape from the rear. But at this moment, a kunai was inserted in front of him. "Hey, where do you want to go?" Sasuke turned his head and looked at Hijikata Rei coldly. "Damn it, it seems the only option is to fight." Hijikata Ling said harshly. At this time, Sakura also rushed over from the other side. "Sasuke, Parker, why are you two arguing again?" Sakura said helplessly. "Hey, Sakura, you're here too." Parker greeted warmly. "I know, Parker, you're lying on Sasuke's head again, right?" "Well, Sakura, why do you care about these details?" ¡­¡­ "Asshole! Do you want to arrest me or not? So much nonsense!" Hijikata Ling was immediately furious. As a rebel, you have dignity, okay? You are going too far like this, you don¡¯t take me seriously at all! "You are the only one who talks a lot!" Sasuke said, a lightning flash appeared directly on Hijikata Ling's back, and then, with a hand knife, he directly sent him a coma package. "Forehead¡­¡­" Hijikata Ling only had time to let out a muffled groan and then fell down. "Tsk, really weak." "As expected of Sasuke-kun, you are so awesome!" Sakura said with admiration. "Ah, we've caught it, then we can go back." Kakashi also appeared in front of the two of them at this time and said lazily. "Kakashi-sensei, you are lazy again." Sakura accused. "Huh? What are you talking about?" "Kakashi-sensei, you want to fish in troubled waters again." Sakura said helplessly. Kakashi touched his hair and said with a smile: "Okay, after this mission is over, your share of the mission should be almost the same. After becoming a Jonin in the future, we will not have many opportunities to form a team. oh." "Jounin?" When Sasuke heard this, he clenched his fists and felt a surge of pride in his heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 447 Naruto Returns You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "This time, the people who passed the Jonin application are Uchiha Sasuke, Haruno Sakura, Hyuga Neji, Libra Jugo, Uzumaki K¨­rin, and the above!" Tsunade read out the list of newly promoted jounin, and then distributed the jounin vests to several people. Although the vests of chunin and jounin look similar, the materials are completely different. To put it simply, they look similar, but the jounin¡¯s equipment is better. The vest is just a status symbol, it¡¯s up to you to wear it or not. But if it is some formal occasions, it is better to wear it. For example, the battlefield! "That's great! I finally became a Jonin, Kakashi-nii, in less than three years, I succeeded!" Xianglin said excitedly as he took over the Jonin vest. Kakashi on the side saw this and smiled: "Ah, you are all excellent. You will all be Jonin before the age of sixteen. You will become the golden generation of Konoha. The future of Konoha will depend on you for support. .¡± Hearing this, everyone looked at each other with solemn expressions. "Yes! Kakashi-sensei (brother)!" The five people in front of me all have a close relationship with Kakashi. Needless to say, Sasuke, Sakura, Jugo and Xianglin were all taught by Kakashi. And Neci¡¯s father was saved from death because of Kakashi. Later, Kakashi released the caged bird on Neci, allowing him to fully exert the power of the Byakugan, which is equivalent to the grace of reinvention. Therefore, Neji's respect for Kakashi is not inferior to that of Sasuke and others. And these people will become the backbone of Konoha in the future. Their potential is far from reaching its limit. Given time, they will all become elite Jonin, even Kage! "Okay, let Kakashi tell you the job requirements of a Jonin. Go down, I still have things to do." Tsunade issued the eviction order. Tsunade really has a lot of official duties recently, so she can't chat with these people. "Yes! Tsunade-sama!" Seeing this, everyone left one after another. After leaving the Hokage Building, I saw other Konoha Xiaoqiang waiting at the door. "Neji! You have indeed become a Jonin! This is youth! I will surpass you sooner or later! Let's have a competition." Xiao Li was the first to shout. "I refuse." Neci refused ruthlessly. "Ah! Why is this!" Xiao Li wailed. "Brother Neji, you are so awesome. Uncle Hizashi will definitely be proud of you." Hinata said shyly. "Thank you, Hinata-sama." Neci said respectfully. Ningji has now grown into a qualified girl control, and is extremely gentle to Hinata, so gentle that even Xiang Rin is a little jealous. If Xiang Rin hadn¡¯t known that Hinata liked Naruto, he might have done something. Nowadays, Hinata has grown her hair long, looks gentler, and is more and more stunning. "Jugo, congratulations on becoming a jounin. This is my gift to you." Tiantian took a step forward and handed a gift box to Chongwu. "For me?" Chongwu said slightly surprised. "Yes, I gave it to you, I hope you like it." Tiantian said carelessly, with a rare shyness hidden in his eyes. Xianglin on the side joked: "Tiantian, why did you just give Chongwu a gift? We don't have any?" "Huh? Yours? That, I forgot." Tiantian said in a panic. "Oh? Really?" Xianglin said with a wicked smile. "Of course it's true. I'll make it up for you next time. The main reason is that this thing suits Chongwu, so I bought it without any other intention." Tiantian quickly explained. It¡¯s just the way it¡¯s trying to hide something that makes people feel a little funny. Chongwu also blushed a little when he saw this. How could he not see what Tiantian was thinking about. Kakashi and Shikaku beside him couldn't help but smile. Girls¡¯ feelings are always poetry. It¡¯s great to be young. "Tch, I didn't expect Sasuke and the others to become jounin so quickly. Akamaru, we can't lose. We must become jounin as soon as possible." Inuzuka Kiba said. "Woof!" "Ah! Kakashi, my eternal rival, I didn't expect that two people from your seventh class would become jounin this time. It seems that I lost again this time!" Kai shouted.?. "I'm sorry, Teacher Kai, I disappoint you. If I could become a jounin with Neji, I wouldn't have caused you to lose." "Li Oh! It's not your fault!" "Teacher Kai!" Kai and Li hugged each other and cried again. Neji and Tenten turned away, feeling a little embarrassed. With these two living treasures on the stall, they often feel embarrassed, even after so many years. "Okay, in order to celebrate Sasuke and the others becoming Jonin, let's all have a good gathering tonight." Kakashi said with a smile. "Long live Kakashi-sensei!" All the Xiaoqiang cheered. Amidst the laughter and laughter, Hinata couldn't help but think of Naruto. "Naruto-kun, where are you now? Everyone is here and you are the only one left." Hinata thought like this and looked into the distance. That was the direction Naruto had left, but she didn't know where Naruto was now. In the Kingdom of Fire, a white-haired middle-aged man and a yellow-haired boy were walking through the forest. "Lovable Immortal, you are too slow, hurry up." Naruto shouted. "Naruto, why are you in such a hurry to go back?" Jiraiya said helplessly. "Didn't Kakashi-sensei write a letter and say that? Sasuke and Sakura are about to become jounin. I must catch up with this chunin exam and become a chunin as soon as possible, so that I can have a chance to surpass them." Naruto said eagerly. "That's it, then you don't have to rush." ??Jiraiya said. "Why?" Naruto asked doubtfully. "This Chunin Exam will be held in Kirigakure. It's useless for you to rush to Konoha now. Besides, the registration time has long passed. Kirigakure should already be holding the second exam now." "What?" Naruto exclaimed, his feet slipped and he fell directly from the tree. Seeing this, Jiraiya also stopped and said, "Really, your kid will fall down like this. It's really embarrassing." "It's all your fault! You lecherous sage! This is too bad. I can't make it in time for the Chuunin exam this time. Then I have to wait for another half a year! Ahhh!" Naruto yelled, covering his head. "It's just a title, don't care so much." "How could you not care! Sakura and Sasuke are both more senior than me, won't they have to command me then?" Naruto's mind instantly flashed to the scene of Sakura and Sasuke ravaging him together. That¡¯s unspeakably miserable. "You kid, you really care about some weird things." Speaking of this, Jiraiya couldn't help but think of the bitter look on his face when Tsunade and Orochimaru became Jonin first. "Okay, let's go to Konoha quickly, otherwise, we will spend the night in the wild tonight." "Hey! Then I will go back quickly and let them see the results of my practice!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 448 Chapter 448 A party with a changed style You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At this time, the night in Konoha was not deserted, on the contrary, it was very lively. And the source of this excitement is the Hatake family house. At this time, the Hatake family house was full of people. Yuhi Kurenai and her eighth class, Shikaku and his ninth class, Asuma and his tenth class, and Kai's Kai class. Class 7 is missing Naruto. In the yard of Hatake's house, a barbecue grill was set up, and Choci was busy figuring out how to grill it later. The girls went to wash the vegetables, while the boys went to carry things. There was a bit more busy atmosphere for a while. Kakashi and other leading teachers did not get involved and sat lazily aside. Of course, these things require students to come, and they can just take a look. ¡°It¡¯s rare to have such a leisurely time.¡± Lu Jiu took a sip of the sake in his hand and said softly. "Yeah, I'm really relieved to see that these students are now able to work independently." Hong looked at Hinata and others busy in the courtyard, with a smile from the bottom of her heart hanging on her face. It was probably the same when my father was still alive. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that my father has been dead for almost sixteen years. Thinking of this, Hong felt a trace of sadness in his heart, but soon, this sadness was diluted. Today is a happy day. The change in Hong's mood was reflected in Asuma's eyes. The flash of loneliness in her eyes made Asuma feel a little distressed. "red¡­¡­" Asuma shouted softly. "Um?" The two looked at each other, and the scene turned pink for a moment. "I said you two have been in love for several years, why haven't you gotten married yet? Could it be that the Third Generation doesn't agree?" Kakashi joked. Hearing this, Shikaku became interested and said, "Yes, Asuma, you and Kurenai are not young anymore, it's time to get married." "Kakashi, Shikaku-senpai, what are you two talking about?" Asuma said with a slight blush. Hong is also a little shy. "We all know each other so well, don't we know what's going on with you?" Kakashi smiled. "That's right, Asuma, Hong has been with you for so long, don't you plan to marry someone else?" "of course not!" Perhaps out of fear of Hong¡¯s misunderstanding, Asuma reacted immediately. ¡°But this also admits the relationship between himself and Hong. After seeing the evil smiles on Shikaku and Kakashi's faces, Asuma reacted. "Shikaku-senpai, you're still the master of tricks." Asuma said helplessly. Shikaku took another sip of sake and said, "Asuma, it's time to relax the relationship between you and the Third Generation. Don't keep the regrets of your youthful impulses." "I know this, but I just can't save face." Asma didn't hide it and directly stated her reasons. "Asuma, this is your fault. Do you want Kurenai to follow you like this just because you can't lose face?" Kakashi looked at Asuma seriously and said. "this¡­¡­" Asuma was stunned when he heard this, and looked at Hong who was staring at him. ¡°Yes, Hong has been with me for so long, why can¡¯t I put down my boring self-esteem for her? Asuma suddenly picked up a bottle of sake and poured it down his throat. "Asuma" Kurenai called out worriedly. After finishing the wine, Asuma stood up and said: "Kakashi, you are right, I am going to find the old man. Kurenai, please wait for me." "Asuma, I'll go with you." Kurenai stood up and said. Seeing this, Asma smiled and said, "Okay, let's go together!" With that said, the two left the Hatake family home together. "These two guys really ran away on a whim, and this hasn't even started yet." Lu Jiu said with a helpless smile. "Shikaku-senpai, the two of them have finally made up their minds. If they don't go quickly now, I'm afraid they will regret it again tomorrow." Kakashi smiled. "That's right." Lu Jiu smiled. Shikamaru came over at this time and asked: "Dad, why did Asuma leave with Kurenai-sensei? They are not attending today's meeting.Did you have a party? " Lu Jiu replied: "The two of them had something to go to see the Third Generation, so they left first." "Sandaime-sama?" Shikamaru was stunned for a moment and said, "What's the matter?" "Don't worry about adults' matters." "oh?" Shikamaru thought for a moment, then smiled suddenly, and then went to help Choji. "Shikamaru, this kid is really smart. He can understand with just a few words." Kakashi praised. "Haha, he is still far away. Compared with this, I am still more concerned about when this boy can find a girlfriend. Look at the people in his generation, most of them already have someone they like." Lu Jiu sighed road. "Oh? How does Shikaku-senpai know whether Shikamaru is there?" Kakashi smiled. "Shikamaru is more afraid of trouble than me. He probably thinks that liking a woman is also a troublesome thing." "That's true, but there will always be women who can surrender to him." Kakashi smiled. "From your tone, it seems that this person has already appeared?" Lu Jiu said in surprise. "Perhaps, let them worry about the children's affairs, and we will leave it alone, don't you think so, Shikaku-senpai?" "Kakashi, you are talking about these brats, what about yourself? You are almost thirty. When I was your age, Shikamaru went to ninja school." Shikaku complained. ¡°Senior Shikaku, there are some things that cannot be rushed.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s right.¡± Lu Jiu scolded with a smile. Kakashi smiled and drank the sake in the cup. When everything is over, you will have the courage to give her happiness, right? "Kakashi-sensei! Shikaku-sensei! We've got it all done here! Can we start?" Dingji shouted. "Then let's get started." Lu Jiu smiled. "okay!" Hearing this, Ding Ci immediately turned on all his firepower. As a qualified foodie, his cooking skills are naturally not bad. At the gate of Konoha, Izumo and Zite were still looking at the gate. ¡°Zi Tie, it¡¯s almost time, close the door and open the barrier.¡± "good!" Just when the two were about to close the door, two figures, one large and one small, came over from a distance. "Wait a minute, Izumo, two people are coming." Zitie called. "Huh? Who is it at this time?" The two stood at the door, waiting for the two people to come back. Soon, under the moonlight, both of them could clearly see the figure of the person coming. "Uzumaki Naruto?" "Jiraiya-sama!" "Hey, it's Izumo and Zite, are you waiting for us?" Jiraiya said with a smile. "No, Lord Jiraiya, we don't know that you are coming back. We are planning to close the door." ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s go in first and you can close the door.¡± "Yes, Lord Jiraiya." "Luxury Immortal, should we go to Granny Tsunade to report it now?" Naruto asked. "Of course it is necessary, otherwise, it will be regarded as an invasion. Let's go." "Huh? I also want to go to Kakashi-sensei and the others first." "It will be the same if we go there later, the time difference will be the same." "Okay." Naruto had no choice but to agree upon seeing this. "Looking at the two people's backs gradually retreating, Zitie smiled and said: "I didn't expect that after almost three years, Lord Jiraiya finally came back with Naruto." "Yes." Izumo responded. Under the moonlight, two people who returned home at night were walking toward those who missed them. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 449 Reunion under the Moonlight You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Hokage Building. After finishing the day's official duties, Tsunade stood up and stretched. The beating peaks and mountains show the owner¡¯s fatigue. "It's finally solved. Hokage's job is really exhausting. That guy Kakashi is really smart." Tsunade complained. Shizune on the side hugged Dolphin and said with a smile: "Tsunade-sama, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility." "Okay, I understand, Shizune, you are becoming more and more like a housekeeper now. If you continue like this, you will not be able to get married." Hearing this, Shizune instantly turned gray. "Tsunade-sama" Shizune said resentfully. Seeing this, Tsunade burst into laughter. "Shizune, you are really getting cuter and cuter." "Tsunade-sama" Shizune complained again. "Okay, I won't tease you anymore, aren't Kakashi and the others holding a celebration party at Hatake's house? Let's go over and join in the fun." "Isn't this bad? You are Hokage-sama, how can you mess around with them." Shizune hesitated. "What's wrong? I've already decided. I've finished my official duties. You have no reason to stop me." Tsunade glared at Shizune and said. "Okay, okay, but Tsunade-sama, we have agreed not to drink too much, let alone get drunk, otherwise, there will be no way to continue the work tomorrow." Shizune said. "Okay, I get it, you are really long-winded." Tsunade said in disgust. Hearing this, Shizune expressed that she was very aggrieved. All she did was not just for you to be able to do well in the position of Hokage. At this moment, there was a knock on the door of the Hokage's office. "It's strange, it's so late, who could it be?" Tsunade asked doubtfully. "Please come in." With a creak, the door opened, and two figures, one tall and one short, came in. Two figures, one white and one yellow, are particularly eye-catching. Tsunade and Shizune were both stunned when they heard this. "Jiraiya? Naruto?" Tsunade said in surprise. "Hey, Tsunade, long time no see, your bust is still so plump!" Jiraiya said, showing a lewd smile. The veins on Tsunade's forehead popped up and she said, "Jiraiya, I think you want to be beaten again, right?" Hearing this, Jiraiya laughed twice and said, "Tsunade, it's just a joke, don't do this." "Lawful Immortal, I told you to restrain yourself." Naruto complained, then looked at Tsunade and Shizune and said, "Grandma Tsunade, sister Shizune, long time no see." Shizune said happily: "Naruto, is your training over?" Naruto gave a thumbs up and said confidently: "Ah, it ended very smoothly. I am very powerful now!" Tsunade nodded and said, "It seems that she has indeed become stronger." "That's right, I passed the very difficult test of the lustful immortal! Now I am definitely better than Sasuke. By the way, where are Sasuke and Sakura? They must have gone home to sleep, right?" Naruto asked. "Sasuke, Sakura, Neji, Jugo and Kaoru all became jounin today. To celebrate, everyone held a celebration party at Kakashi-senpai's house. It should have just started now." Shizune said. "What? Jounin? How could it be so fast" When Naruto heard this, he instantly turned gray. Didn¡¯t we say that we were still a little short of what we promised before? Why was it that he was already there as soon as he came back? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Kaoru, Jugo and Neji, how can they be so fast? "Wait a minute, am I the only genin in the same period?" Naruto asked nervously. Shizune and Tsunade looked at each other, Shizune smiled and said, "Yes, Naruto." "Ahhh! How could this happen!" Naruto held his head and screamed. Tsunade smiled and said: "Naruto's character really hasn't changed at all. Okay, stop shouting, Shizune and I are planning to go there, you two should go with us, just in time to give them a surprise." Hearing this, Jiraiya came to Tsunade's side and said, "I will go wherever you go, Tsunade." "You stay away from me, if you don't want me to call you into the hospital right after you come back." When Jiraiya heard this, he immediately moved away. He couldn't bear Tsunade's small punches. "It's trueYes, you are still as violent as before. Jiraiya complained. "Okay, let's go!" Tsunade shouted. However, the three of them turned around and looked at Naruto, only to see him squatting in the corner, drawing circles on the gray area. "We are all chuunin and jounin, and I am the only genin. It's too embarrassing. I won't go there." Naruto complained while drawing circles. Seeing this, Jiraiya grabbed Naruto's collar and lifted Naruto up. "Ahhh! What are you doing, lustful immortal?" "Naruto, stop being awkward, don't you want to see everyone?" "Of course I thought about it, but" "Okay, these are things that will happen later, let me set off." Jiraiya smiled. In desperation, Naruto had no choice but to follow Jiraiya and the three of them to the Hatake family house. However, Naruto's heart was still filled with excitement for the upcoming meeting. Kakashi-sensei, Sasuke, Sakura, Jugo Kaori, and everyone else, I don¡¯t know what has become of them. ¡­¡­ The flag wood house. Dingci showed off his superb barbecue skills. He managed the barbecue for more than a dozen people by himself. Of course, most of them were eaten by himself. "Everyone is so happy, it's great." Hinata looked at everyone in the courtyard having a great time, and couldn't help but smile happily. This feels so good. Hinata looked at Sakura and Sasuke and said secretly: "I don't know when Naruto-kun will come back." At this moment, Kakashi suddenly looked at the door, where four people walked in. "Hello everyone, look who I brought here!" Tsunade put her hands on her hips and shouted loudly. For a moment, everyone looked towards the door. In addition to Tsunade and Shizune, they also saw that familiar figure. "Naruto?" Sasuke was the first to call. "Hey! Everyone, I, Naruto Uzumaki, am back!" Naruto said, with a big smile spread on his face involuntarily. Friends, long time no see, I miss you so much! "Naruto!" Everyone gathered around him. "Naruto, I didn't expect you to grow taller. You are taller than me now." Sakura said. "Hmph, Cranetail, have you improved in strength? If you're too bad, I'll beat you to a pig's head!" Sasuke said arrogantly. "Naruto-kun, welcomewelcome back." Hinata said shyly, twirling her two fingers back and forth. Everyone was chatting, and Naruto's heart was completely filled with warmth. This is probably the feeling of having a homecoming. They are all bonds that Naruto cherishes with his life. Kakashi looked at Naruto, and there was also a hint of curvature at the corner of his mouth: "Naruto, welcome back." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 450 Kunai Game You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The atmosphere of the party became more lively because of the participation of Naruto and others. After nearly three years apart, the friendship between everyone has not become weird. They're still good friends who can mess around together. Outside, they are chuunin and jounin that others respect, but here, they are just companions. A group of fifteen or sixteen-year-old boys were eating and chatting, making the Hatake House, which had lost its popularity for a long time, once again become filled with fireworks. Kakashi and others were sitting in another part of the courtyard. Although they were not far apart, they kept a little distance. After all, they are elders. If they are too close, these teenagers will inevitably feel a little restricted. Too far away and there seems to be some separation. This distance is not too far, not too close, it¡¯s just right. Jiraiya looked at the boys playing in the courtyard, took a sip of sake, and smiled. "Sure enough, Konoha still feels like home the most. I haven't seen this scene for a long time." "Yeah, it really makes people miss those days." Tsunade said with a slight blush on her cheeks. Of course, Tsunade was not shy, but because in just a short while, she had already drank ten bottles of sake. Seeing this, Shizune on the side quickly persuaded, "Tsunade-sama, you drank too much and you have to work tomorrow." "Shizune, are you so happy? Don't persuade me." Tsunade rarely got angry, but said soft words directly, which Shizune couldn't refuse at all. At this time, Tsunade seemed to have suddenly become particularly weak. Maybe it was under the gentle moonlight that I shed my strong appearance. "Kakashi! Let's have a drinking competition! Let's see who drinks more!" Kai launched another passionate youth showdown, but Kakashi refused. "Kai, today is not a good time for a duel. This wine must be drunk slowly to taste." Kakashi said, pouring the sake in the cup directly into his throat. The sake was very light, but when it fell into Kakashi's mouth, it felt a little sweet. Kakashi rarely drinks because as a ninja, drinking can easily numb his nerves. Therefore, Kakashi drinks very rarely. It¡¯s just that on this occasion, if you don¡¯t drink a little wine, you always feel that something is missing. "Kakashi, this scene reminds me of when Minato was still alive, we often came to your place to hold parties together. At that time, Kushina was just like Naruto now, very noisy, and Mikoto also followed Like Hinata, you take care of others tenderly. You and Gai are like Li and Neji today, one is passionate and the other is indifferent. Kurenai and Asuma are just like Jugo and Tenten now, We chatted a little shyly and awkwardly. Haha, the reincarnation of fate is really wonderful." Jiraiya pointed at the boys playing in the field and spoke one by one, as if he had seen the previous scene again. Kakashi smiled when he heard this, and he also remembered the scene like that. At that time, Mr. Minato was just like himself now, sitting aside and quietly watching everyone having fun. Kushina-sama was always drunk, but Minato-sensei never stopped her, but in the end silently carried Kushina-sama back. During that time, Kakashi was very depressed because of the deaths of Obito and Lin. Therefore, Minato often holds gatherings at Kakashi's house. One is because it¡¯s big enough, and the other is to comfort Kakashi¡¯s lonely and self-blaming heart. Kakashi is naturally smart, so he naturally knows this. It¡¯s just that kind of pain that can¡¯t be cured so easily. In the end, I still failed to live up to Teacher Minato¡¯s good intentions. After three glasses of wine, Kakashi seemed to see those familiar figures again. "Jiraiya-sama." Kakashi suddenly said softly. "Um?" Jiraiya stopped his right hand that was about to drink and looked at Kakashi. "I will not let this warmth be destroyed by anyone, no one can." Jiraiya was stunned for a moment, then he raised the glass, drank it down in one gulp, and said with a smile, "Hahaha, this is also something I protect." Jiraiya looked at Naruto in the field. Over the past two years, Jiraiya has felt the power in Naruto that is different from ordinary people. It¡¯s not chakra, nor nine tails, but the heart that can change the ninja world.   He was already convinced that Naruto was the person he was looking for. The child of destiny. Kakashi looked at the bright moon in the sky, not knowing what he was thinking. At this time, Naruto ran over and said: "Kakashi-sensei, Lustful Sento, and Grandma Tsunade, it's really boring for the three of you to drink here. Come and play with us!" "Tch, I won't play games with you brats, it's boring." Tsunade said disdainfully and took another drink. "Grandma Tsunade is so boring." Naruto complained. Tsunade ignored it. How could she give up after finally drinking like this? "Hey, Kakashi-sensei, you two are interested?" Naruto opened his aqua blue eyes wide and looked at Kakashi and Jiraiya. Almost at the same time, both Kakashi and Jiraiya saw a familiar figure in those eyes. Minato (teacher) "Hahaha, Naruto, what do you want to do?" Jiraiya laughed. "Yes, Naruto, what do you want to do." Kakashi also smiled. "It's very simple! Since you are a ninja, of course you have to play ninja games!" "Naruto said, he formed a seal with his hands and separated ten shadow clones. Each shadow clone holds a kunai with the word "nin" engraved on it. "I use shadow clones to place these ten kunai in every corner of the village. The person who finds them wins. The person who doesn't have kunai in the end has to clean up the yard. Do you agree?" Hearing this, Kakashi smiled and said: "The method is a good one, but there is something wrong with this hiding method." "what is the problem?" Naruto said, a little timid. "Use your shadow clone, don't you already know where to put it? Naruto, I taught you the wonderful use of shadow clone, but I didn't let you use it like this." Kakashi smiled maliciously. "Really? Shadow clones also have such a function. Hahaha, I forgot." Naruto said, smiling dryly and touching his yellow hair. Everyone on the side looked at him with contempt. "In that case, if that's the case, then leave the matter of hiding the kunai to me." Kakashi said, also divided into ten shadow clones, and then dispersed. "Okay, the kunai looks like this. As long as everyone can find one, there is no need to clean it." Kakashi showed off his Flying Thunder God Kunai, indicating that this was what everyone was looking for. Everyone nodded when they saw this. "There are ten kunai in total, and there are fifteen of you in total, so at least five people must stay to clean up. We will set off in ten minutes. The mission time is one hour. The mission scope is the Forest of Death! Come on, everyone." "good!" Everyone responded in unison. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 451 Xiao, go out! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Ten minutes later, everyone left one after another, and the most positive ones were naturally Naruto and Xiao Li. " Two passionate guys, they have a mysterious yearning for the first place. Of course, there are also people who complain. For example, Shikamaru. ¡°Really, it¡¯s such a good party, why would it cause such trouble?¡± Shikamaru touched the back of his head, obviously unhappy with this outcome. But you have to do it even if you feel uncomfortable. He didn¡¯t want to clean the house more than looking for a kunai. "Shikamaru, the three of us should act together. There are many Jonin in other teams." Choji said while eating barbecue. "That's right, Choji is right." Ino agreed. "makes sense." Shikamaru also agreed. Not only Team 10, but also Team 8 of Hinata, Kiba, and Shino, and Team 9 of Jugo Kaoru also chose to operate in small groups. As for Naruto and Xiao Li's team, they obviously abandoned their teammates and chose to take the initiative. Sasuke is so arrogant that he would not choose to team up with others on this kind of matter. So it became six people fighting on their own. Tiantian originally wanted to find Zhongwu, but he was embarrassed, so he had to go alone. So, needless to say the result. When it comes to finding things like this, Team 8 is still the most powerful. The reputation of the investigation team is not just blown away. They were the first to find three kunai and went back together. Next up is Neji. With Byakugan¡¯s absolute vision, he naturally won¡¯t waste much time. After that comes the Pig, Deer, and Butterfly Team. Although he doesn¡¯t have strong investigative abilities, with Shikamaru¡¯s IQ, finding things is not complicated. Class 9 also found Kunai by relying on Xianglin's perception ability. So, the remaining Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, Xiao Li and Tiantian are the five unlucky guys. After the game ended, everyone was noisy for a while and then dispersed. The five people left behind were cleaning. "Really, why did you lose?" Naruto complained while cleaning the messy courtyard. "You also said that if you don't team up with me and Sasuke-kun, it would be faster if someone else teamed up to find things." Sakura complained. Naruto was furious when he heard this. He just wanted to show off his achievements urgently, so he didn¡¯t form a team. "Naruto-kunthatI'll help you." Hinata said a little shyly. "Huh? Hinata? You haven't left yet? Do you really want to help me? Sure enough, Hinata is the best!" Naruto laughed. When Hinata heard this, her face immediately turned red, and the top of her head almost started to smoke. "NarutoNaruto-kun said I am the best" Hinata blushed so much that she almost fainted. At this time, Neji came over and said, "Hinata-sama, if you don't go back with me, Hinata-sama will be angry." "Ah! Brother Ningci, why are you back?" Hinata said shyly. Neci glanced at Naruto who was confused and said, "Hinata-sama, since you want to clean it, I'll help you." With that said, Neji also helped to clean it up. "Thank you, Neji-nii." Hinata said softly. "Brother Ningci, I'm here to help you too." At this time, Xianglin appeared out of nowhere and helped Neci clean up. Ningci was stunned when he saw this, and then hesitantly said: "Then thank you very much." On the other side, a tall figure also appeared next to Tiantian, it was Chonggo. Sakura and Sasuke are cleaning up together. Xiao Li looked around, feeling like crying but without tears. Teacher Kai! They are abusing dogs! Kakashi was sitting on the roof, looking at everything in the courtyard, and smiled comfortably. It feels so good. Somewhere in the ninja world, a huge heretic demon statue stands in a cave. There are nine figures standing on the ten fingers of the Heretic Golem. Everyone is wearing a black robe with red clouds. "Ah, well, it's been a long time.Let¡¯s get together. The last time we got together was more than two years ago. " The boy with yellow slanted bangs yelled. The long slanted bangs blocked his left eye, and there seemed to be a strange instrument installed on his left eye. This person is Deidara! A disciple of Iwagakure's third-generation Tsuchikage, he is now the partner of the Red Sand Scorpion and Iwagakure's rebellious ninja. "Hey, Kakuzu-senpai, who is that guy next to you? Is he new?" Deidara asked curiously. "Asshole! Who are you calling a newcomer? Believe it or not, I will send you to see Lord Evil God!" Hidan shouted unhappily. "What, he is really a guy who doesn't know how to respect his seniors." Dilada complained. "Kid! I am your senior, how old are you!" Hidan shouted. Hidan is already twenty-two, while Deidara is only nineteen. In terms of age, Hidan is indeed older. "Tch, it's just a few years older, what's so arrogant about it!" Deidara shouted. "asshole!" "Okay, Kakuzu, take care of your people, it's so noisy." The Red Sand Scorpion said at this time. "Xiao, I should say this. It was obviously your people who started the quarrel." Kakuzu looked at Xiao and said. "I don't have much patience. If you keep talking nonsense, I will send you to hell together." Scorpio looked at Kakuzu and Hidan and said coldly. "Asshole! You should try it!" Hidan shouted. "These guys really love to quarrel, Brother Itachi." Kisame said happily. Itachi looked at those people with his scarlet Sharingan without saying a word, as if it had nothing to do with him at all. ¡°It¡¯s true, after not seeing each other for a while, they¡¯ve become more noisy.¡± Jue complained on the side. At this time, the figure in the middle slowly opened his eyes, and the circles of ripples showed the supreme reincarnation eye! Payne! Payne opened his eyes, and instantly, an invisible aura spread across his eyes, and the people who were noisy just now fell silent instantly. They all know that the leader will not take care of the noise at ordinary times, but when it is noisy when doing business, the leader is not so easy to talk to. "We have been preparing for three years, and the staff is almost ready. It's time to start our plan." Payne said indifferently. "Zero, do you care about Orochimaru? He betrayed Akatsuki." Xia said. "Don't worry about him for the time being. That guy is too troublesome and his ability to escape is unparalleled. Let's start our plan first and deal with him later." ¡°Okay.¡± Xie Xie stopped talking after hearing this. "Then, it's time to carry out the mission. Of the nine tailed beasts, one tail is given to Scorpion and Deidara. The second tail is given to Hidan and Kakuzu. The fourth tail is given to Kisame and Itachi. Traces of the other tailed beasts I don¡¯t know, absolutely, please continue to inquire and please report.¡± Payne looked around at everyone and said: "The plan to capture the tailed beast begins!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 452 The secret on the second floor You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After the mess in the courtyard was cleared up, everyone dispersed. Only the seventh shift was left to undertake the final cleanup work. "Phew, I'm exhausted. I'm finally done. Really, what the hell did I come up with, and I got myself into trouble." Naruto sat on the floor, breathing heavily. "You still said that it wasn't all your fault." Sakura complained. "Hehe." Naruto touched his hair sheepishly. "Okay, everything is packed, let's get ready to go back." Sasuke finished cleaning up the last rubbish and looked at the tidy courtyard again. "Okay, by the way, where is Kakashi-sensei? Why is he missing?" Naruto looked around and said strangely. "Huh? You should have gone to rest, right? I just saw him and Jiraiya-sama drinking a lot." Sakura was confused at first, and then gave her own explanation. "That's right~" Naruto suddenly thought of something and showed a mischievous and lewd smile. "Naruto, you are trying to do something bad with this expression." Sakura knows Naruto very well. When Naruto showed this smile, he must have come up with some strange idea. "No way, I just didn't expect that I would find the opportunity so soon. If Kakashi-sensei is drunk, wouldn't we be able to remove his mask and see what he looks like under the mask?" Naruto said, winking at Sasuke and Sakura, obviously trying to drag the two friends into the water. After all, it is too boring to do this kind of thing alone. In case of failure, three people are better than one! When Sakura heard this, she showed a look of excitement, but she still said, "It's not good. If Kakashi-sensei finds out, he will be angry." "It's okay, don't you want to know? Kakashi's true face under that mask." Naruto said as he glanced at the two of them again, the expression on his face was indescribable. Sasuke raised his head and snorted: "Tsk, boring." "Sasuke, Kakashi-sensei's true face, maybe it's Cherry Mouth~" When Sasuke heard this, he automatically imagined that scene and shuddered instantly. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the big buck teeth~¡± The screen appeared again, and Sasuke felt that he couldn't bear it anymore. I really want to see it, what should I do? ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of thick lips~¡± boom! A fatal blow! "I agree with Naruto's idea." "Sasuke-kun" "Yo Xi! Let's go!" Naruto said as he took the lead towards the second floor, where Kakashi's bedroom was. The three of them tiptoed upstairs, and Naruto whispered: "Sasuke, Sakura, we have to be gentle, and we must not be discovered by Kakashi-sensei. Otherwise, we will be unlucky." "Idiot, you should worry about yourself, you are the biggest mover." Sasuke complained. "You bastard Sasuke!" "Okay, stop arguing and do serious business." The three of them went upstairs and saw Kakashi's bedroom. "That's it. Hehe." Naruto was about to push the door open, but his movement stopped abruptly. "What's wrong? Naruto?" Sakura asked strangely. "Look at that room." Naruto said, pointing to the room at the end of the corridor. "What happened to that room?" "I often came to Kakashi-sensei's house when I was a child. I have been in all the rooms, but I have never been in that room." "Why?" Sakura asked curiously. "Kakashi-sensei won't let me in." "Ah? Is there something scary inside?" "have no idea." "Idiot, how could there be something strange in Kakashi-sensei's house? There should be something important, and I don't want Naruto to go in and destroy it." Sasuke explained. "Sasuke-kun is right." Sakura nodded in agreement. "What, I haven't destroyed anything in Kakashi-sensei's house. No, compared to Kakashi-sensei's realFace, I am more curious about that room. " Naruto said and walked towards the room. "Hey, Naruto! Since Kakashi-sensei won't let you in, if you do, you will be punished." Sakura shouted. "It's okay, we are all so old, Kakashi-sensei won't blame us, and I care very much about what is it that makes Kakashi-sensei care so much." Naruto said and walked over. "Sasuke-kun, look at Naruto." ¡°Let¡¯s go over and have a look, I¡¯m a little curious too.¡± "Nani?" "It's really curious that Kakashi-sensei seems to care about nothing, but he would pay so much attention to that room, isn't it?" "makes sense." Kakashi¡¯s existence is really a mystery to the people of Team 7. They only knew that Kakashi had a pivotal position in Konoha and had great strength, but they knew nothing about Kakashi's past. Because Kakashi never mentioned it. On the surface, he always looks lazy and doesn¡¯t care about anything. It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t know what is hidden behind it. Their understanding of Kakashi is too superficial. ¡°Perhaps, after entering that room, they can understand Kakashi¡¯s world a little better. For such a powerful person, what is his past like? With this curiosity, the three of them walked to the door of the room. Naruto stretched out his hand, placed it on the doorknob, and twisted it gently. There was a squeak. "Openopen?" Naruto said with some surprise. He never expected that it would be opened so easily. With a slight push, the door opened completely. Under the cold moonlight, everything in the room was clearly displayed in front of the three people. "Thisthis is" I saw that the room was very ordinary, just a bed and a bookshelf. There is a picture hanging on the wall with the word "forbearance" written on it. It¡¯s very ordinary, just like an ordinary room, nothing outstanding at all. "What, there's nothing." Naruto muttered. Sasuke walked in and looked at a photo on the bookshelf. There are two people above, a middle-aged ninja with silver-white hair. And the other one is a three or four-year-old kid. What¡¯s striking is that the kid¡¯s face is wearing a mask. "This is when Kakashi-sensei was a child?" Sasuke took off the photo frame and murmured softly. "Where where?" Hearing this, Sakura and Naruto hurried forward and looked at the photo of Sasuke. "Really, I didn't expect that Kakashi-sensei had already put on a mask when he was a child. He was even more stinky than Sasuke was when he was a child." Naruto said. "Idiot." Sasuke complained. "Hey, who is this man?" "That's my father." "Huh? He's Kakashi-sensei's father. I see" Halfway through the words, Naruto felt something was wrong. This voice was (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 453 Another possibility of ninja You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The three of them froze, and then turned their heads. Sure enough, I saw that familiar figure standing at the door, smiling like crescent moons. It¡¯s just that that smile looks a little too dangerous. "Kakashisensei, are you still awake? I saw that this room was unlocked, so I came in to see if I wanted to clean it, hahaha." Naruto pretended to smile innocently, hoping to confuse his vision. But obviously this is of no use to Kakashi. "Naruto, I think I told you that you can't come in this room." "Really? Hahaha, I probably forgot. After all, it was when I was a child, hahaha." "I still remember it happened when I was a child. It seems that my memory is not too bad." Kakashi looked at Naruto and smiled. Naruto quickly covered his mouth and said to himself: "Oops, I spilled the beans." Sakura and Sasuke on the side are holding their foreheads, they are really pig teammates. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m too lazy to argue with you three brats.¡± Kakashi stepped forward and took back the photo frame from Sasuke's hand. Looking at the middle-aged man in the photo frame, a trace of nostalgia flashed in his eyes. Naruto was relieved when he heard this, just don't care about it. "Kakashi-sensei, is the man above your father?" Sasuke asked. Kakashi put the photo frame back into the distance and smiled: "Yes." "Ah, is he really Kakashi-sensei's father? So this is Kakashi-sensei's father's room?" Sakura looked around and said. "By the way, I've never heard of it from Kakashi-sensei. Kakashi-sensei, where is your father? Did he go out on a mission?" Naruto asked curiously. Sakura and Sasuke held their foreheads together again. This guy really didn't know how to open a pot. From this look, how could Kakashi-sensei¡¯s father be on a mission? Kakashi looked at the scabbard hanging on the bedside and said with a smile: "He is already dead." "Huh? Dead?" Naruto said in surprise. Sakura went up and punched Naruto on the head. "Naruto!" "Ouch! Sorry, sorry, I didn't mean to do it." Naruto wailed, covering his head. "Kakashi-sensei, I'm sorry." Sakura apologized. "It's okay, it's all in the past." Kakashi smiled. "I'm sorry, Kakashi-sensei, but I think Kakashi-sensei's father must be a hero, right? He died gloriously on the battlefield, right?" Naruto said. "No, Naruto, my father committed suicide in this room." "suicide?" The three of them were shocked when they heard this. "Ah, committing suicide, giving up the mission for the sake of his companions, causing the village to suffer losses, and being criticized by the villagers. In addition to some other reasons, my father drank it all with his hand on a night similar to today. The dagger soaked with the enemy's blood was pierced into his own belly." Kakashi said calmly, but a wave of thoughts surged in his heart. Although Sakumo committed suicide, the real cause of death was because he had his soul sealed in his body. But this reason cannot be told to others. The three of them were silent when they heard this. The plot is different from what they thought. "Kakashi-sensei! I don't think it's shameful to give up the mission for my companions! This is the real hero!" Naruto looked at Kakashi with burning eyes, his sky blue eyes shining with determination. The three people present were stunned for a moment, obviously they did not expect that Naruto would say such a thing. "Kakashi-sensei, didn't you say that in the ninja world, those who do not follow the rules are trash, but those who do not even cherish their companions are even more trash among trashes? So, Kakashi-sensei's Dad is a true hero!" Naruto said excitedly. Sasuke and Sakura both smiled when they heard this. Kakashi came back to his senses, touched Naruto's head, and said: "Ah, Naruto, my father has always been a hero in my heart, and I also support his choice." At that moment, KakashiIt seemed like I saw the Uchiha boy who liked to wear a goggle again. "Huh? So that's it, hahaha, I thought Kakashi-sensei Hahaha, it would be better if he didn't." Naruto laughed awkwardly. Kakashi¡¯s eyes are like crescent moons. It is a lucky thing to have such a student. "idiot." "Sasuke! I heard you! You scolded me again!" "idiot!" "Damn it! I want to make you look good!" "Okay, it's very late, you should go back quickly." When the three of them heard this, they all became quiet. "Yes, Kakashi-sensei." After sending the three people away, Kakashi looked at Sakumo's room. "Father, thank you very much." On the way, halfway through, Naruto suddenly showed a regretful expression. "Ah! I should have seen Kakashi-sensei's true face just now. I wasted an opportunity!" "Idiot, Kakashi-sensei is not asleep at all, how could you succeed." "that is." "Hey, it seems like that. No, bastard Sasuke! You scolded me again!" Sasuke stopped and said, "Let's separate now. I'll go back first." Sasuke said, jumped up and left the place. "Sasuke, this guy" "Okay, Naruto, I have to leave too. See you tomorrow." "Huh?" In an instant, only Naruto was left. "Really, you treated me like this just after I came back. By the way, hurry back to find Xiang Rin and Jugo. Of these two guys, one just followed Neji and the others, and the other sent Tiantian back without waiting for me. It¡¯s just too much.¡± Naruto said as he galloped all the way back to the hut where he, Xiang Rin and Jugo lived. On the other side, Sasuke returned to the Uchiha family house, and Fugaku was still not resting in the courtyard, wondering what he was thinking. "Dad, haven't you rested yet?" Sasuke walked in and asked curiously when he saw Fugaku. "It's Sasuke, is the party over?" "Yes dad, because Naruto and Jiraiya-sama are back, the celebration is a little late." "Oh? I didn't expect them to be back." Fugaku said in surprise. "Yes, Dad." "Okay, I understand, you go and have a rest." "yes." Sasuke took two steps, suddenly thought of something, and asked: "Dad, do you know who Kakashi-sensei's father is?" "Kakashi's father? Why do you suddenly want to ask this?" "curious." Hearing this, Fugaku showed a hint of nostalgia, as if he remembered that tall figure again. "He? He is a truly strong man, strong enough to be respected by anyone. Konoha White Fang, Hatake Sakumo." "Konoha White Fang?" "Everyone in the ninja world is afraid of him. Even the fifth Hokage-sama and Jiraiya-sama admired him at the beginning." Sasuke was surprised to find out that Kakashi-sensei¡¯s father was such a powerful person. "Then later" Hearing this, Fugaku's face turned a little gloomy. "Later, Sakumo fell into self-blame and committed suicide because his companions gave up the mission. Even so, he is still a respectable ninja!" Sasuke nodded, feeling quite touched in his heart. From Fugaku's mouth, Sasuke heard another possibility of ninja. It¡¯s not about how strong you are, it¡¯s not about becoming a killing tool. Rather, he becomes a human being of flesh and blood. "Brother, I will not let you continue to be a spy tool, I will bring you back, for sure!" Sasuke clenched his fists and strengthened his belief in his heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 454 Infighting in Class 7 You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The sun slowly shone into the windows of Hatake's house. A new day has begun. Kakashi touched his hair out of habit and got up from the bed. ¡°I drank a little too much last night, which made Kakashi sleep a little deeply. This is a rare thing for Kakashi. After all, as a ninja, you have to be vigilant. Even under absolutely safe circumstances, Kakashi was only in a light sleep. As soon as there is any disturbance, he will wake up immediately. This is the basic quality of being an excellent ninja. He rubbed his temples to wake himself up faster. Kakashi got dressed, walked into the kitchen, and started preparing breakfast for himself. But at this moment, Kakashi¡¯s ears moved, and the door to his yard seemed to be opened. "This breath" Kakashi was stunned for a moment, then the corners of his mouth curled up. "I said, Naruto, this is not good, just running into Kakashi-sensei's house casually." Sakura complained softly. "What's the matter? Maybe Kakashi-sensei hasn't woken up yet, so we can play tricks on him." Naruto covered his mouth and snickered. "Boring." Sasuke said disdainfully. "You bastard Sasuke! If you don't like it, don't come here!" "snort." Sakura was in a dilemma being caught in the middle. ¡°These two guys haven¡¯t seen each other for almost three years. Why are they still the same as before, quarreling whenever they meet. "I said, what do you three want to do when you come to me early in the morning?" At this time, Kakashi suddenly appeared behind the three of them. The hairs on the hairs of the three of them stood up in an instant. "Kakashisensei" The three of them shouted with a guilty conscience. "Should you give me an explanation? Naruto? Sasuke? Sakura?" Kakashi¡¯s eyes curved into crescent moons. Only Naruto and the other three knew how dangerous this smile was. Naruto had an idea and immediately said: "Kakashi-sensei! I haven't eaten the breakfast you made for a long time, so I asked Sasuke and Sakura to come over for breakfast! You think so?" Sakura and Sasuke nodded quickly when they heard this. They don¡¯t want to be tricked by Kakashi. Past experience tells them that it is definitely a painful lesson. Kakashi smiled when he heard this and didn't care about them. It seems a little unreasonable for Naruto to punish him right after he came back. "Okay, I won't argue with you today, come in." After Kakashi finished speaking, he walked back to the house minding his own business. And Naruto and the other three breathed a sigh of relief. "It was so dangerous, I was almost ravaged by Kakashi-sensei." Naruto said in shock. Sakura and Sasuke both looked at Naruto with disgust. They didn't think Kakashi really believed Naruto's lies. It¡¯s just that Kakashi didn¡¯t care about the three of them. The three of them walked into the house, and Kakashi said: "Sit down in the living room, breakfast will be ready soon." If someone from ANBU saw Kakashi busy in the kitchen at this time, they might be shocked. Their minister also has such a virtuous (emphasis added) side. Soon, breakfast was finished. There are four copies in total, one for each person. Fortunately, Naruto and the three of them really didn't have breakfast. Otherwise, they might really be starved to death. It¡¯s been a long time since I had breakfast cooked by Kakashi, it was an unexpected surprise. Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura all showed satisfied smiles. Kakashi looked at the three of them, and for a moment he had the illusion of looking at his own child. Having said that, these three people can be regarded as being grown up by Kakashi. "Ah, the food cooked by Kakashi-sensei is really delicious!" Naruto finished the food in the bowl and patted his round belly with satisfaction. "Are you full?" Kakashi asked with a smile. "Yeah!" ¡°Then let¡¯s do some exercise after meals.¡± "Exercise after meals?" The three of them looked at Kakashi in confusion.? "follow me." Kakashi said, stood up and left the place, jumped out. The three of them looked at each other and jumped out together. We walked quickly and soon we came to a familiar place. The third training ground! The place where Class 7 was officially established! "Kakashi-sensei, you brought us here for another survival test, right?" Naruto asked curiously. "Of course not, it's a battle between you." The three of them were stunned when they heard this. "Between us?" "Now that Naruto has returned from training, it is natural to test the results of your training over the years. I believe that the three of you are also very curious about how far your companions have reached now. Whether it is for understanding or for future cooperation, we all need to fight. Ichiban, isn¡¯t it?¡± Kakashi smiled. Naruto and Sasuke both smiled excitedly when they heard this and looked at each other. His eyes were full of fighting spirit and sparks. "Yes, Kakashi-sensei is right, Sasuke, I have wanted to fight you for a long time." Naruto said excitedly. "Huh, idiot, although you are certainly no match for me, if you want to be beaten, I will definitely help you." Sasuke also showed an excited smile. "Naruto, Sasuke" Sakura looked at the two of them worriedly. Although it is just sparring, when ninjas fight, injuries are inevitable. "Okay, Sakura, you have to join them." Kakashi said, took out three bells and said: "You have one bell for each of you. Whoever loses the bell loses. I will give a reward to the person who wins in the end." "Huh? What kind of reward is it?" Naruto asked excitedly. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you win.¡± "Yo Xi! I'm so motivated all of a sudden! Sasuke, Sakura! Come on over!" Naruto wrapped his right fist with his left palm, looking high in fighting spirit. The bells Kakashi gave to the three of them were all placed on their waists. Kakashi jumped up onto a nearby tree. "Then, Class 7, the personal battle begins now!" With Kakashi¡¯s order, the three of them immediately distanced themselves. Sakura looked at Naruto and Sasuke and murmured in her heart: "I don't know what Naruto's training results are, but Sasuke is too strong. It is impossible for me to defeat him alone. Although Naruto has Jiraiya-sama taught him, but he shouldn't be any better than Sasuke. So, joining forces with Naruto to defeat Sasuke first is the most correct plan. But" Sakura thought of this and looked at Sasuke. "But, how could I attack Sasuke!" Sakura roared in her heart. It¡¯s just that Sasuke and Naruto didn¡¯t look at Sakura at this time. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t take Sakura seriously, it¡¯s because at this moment they all just want to fight each other! "It's really interesting." On the tree, Kakashi showed a wicked smile. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 455 Naruto¡¯s ultimate move You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "It seems that Sakura is planning to join forces with Naruto, but she can't attack Sasuke. It seems that Sakura should be the first to be eliminated. In the end, it will become a battle between Sasuke and Naruto ¡± Kakashi thought to himself, then put his hand into his ninja tool bag and took out the kissing paradise. Sure enough, watching a movie and making out in heaven are better together. "Sasuke! I will let you see the results of my training!" "Hmph, come on!" Sakura on the side felt a little helpless when she saw this, well, she seemed to have become a big light bulb. In this case, let¡¯s just watch from the sidelines. Naruto formed a seal with his hands and shouted softly: "Shadow Clone Technique!" boom! A figure exactly like Naruto appeared in front of everyone. It is the ninjutsu that Naruto is best at. "Still the same." Sasuke said softly. "Soon you will notice the difference!" After Naruto finished speaking, he rushed forward with a lunge. The shadow clone was not idle either, and two figures appeared crossing each other. Sasuke closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, they were already scarlet! Sharingan! Naruto¡¯s movements were as slow as a snail under Sasuke¡¯s Sharingan! "too slow!" Naruto cooperated with the shadow clone and punched his right fist at the same time. Sasuke didn't panic, stretched out his hands at the same time, turned into double palms, and received the two punches firmly. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡± Naruto said, punching out his left fist hard! As if looking into a mirror, the shadow clone also swung his left fist. Seeing this, Sasuke leaned back, and then his body went directly into the air, and his feet suddenly pushed upward! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The knees of both legs hit Naruto firmly in the lower abdomen! boom! The shadow clone explodes directly and turns into a substitute tree. And Naruto screamed and flew out. "Sure enough, Sasuke's taijutsu is more powerful." Sakura thought to herself. Sasuke frowned and did not relax at all. At this moment, Naruto who flew out also turned into smoke with a bang. "What! Not the real body?" Sakura said in shock. Not far away, Kakashi was looking at the intimate paradise, and suddenly showed a happy smile. "The use of shadow clones has become more proficient. Only Naruto can use such a shadow clone." Sasuke looked around, but didn't see anyone. "Where are the people?" At this moment, the avatar made a bang and turned into Naruto again. "We got it!" Naruto yelled and punched Sasuke in the face! Sasuke received the force and flew several meters away before landing on the ground. "Hahaha! You bastard Sasuke! I've wanted to beat you like this for a long time!" "It's a lie, Naruto actually hit Sasuke and used such a tactic." Sakura was surprised. Sasuke stood up again, instead of becoming angry, he showed an expression of joy. "continue!" As Sasuke spoke, he tiptoed and kicked up dust in an instant. The speed of his entire body was almost invisible to the naked eye. "So fast!" Naruto said in surprise. The next second, a fist appeared on Naruto's face. Naruto ducked subconsciously, and his fist missed him! "so close." Fist sweep! boom! Naruto also flew out! "Ouch!" With a scream, Naruto fell to the ground. "Damn it! That bastard Sasuke!" Naruto quickly stood up and looked at Sasuke angrily. Not long after I was proud, I was brought back to the stage by Sasuke. "Hey, Cranetail, if I take this a little seriously, won't you be able to do it?" "Hmph! Look how I beat you!" As soon as the words fell, the two people quickly approached again! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The clash of fists! "It's so awesome, noIt turns out that Naruto's taijutsu is as good as Sasuke-kun's. " On the tree, Kakashi turned over a page and thought to himself: "It seems that Naruto used a shadow clone when he was practicing. His practical experience in Taijutsu has increased a lot, and he can keep up with Sasuke. It really took a lot of effort." A lot of thought.¡± When it comes to talent, Sasuke is indeed better than Naruto. "But Naruto has a special physique, and he has a kind of unparalleled luck, and he can always explode at critical moments. Therefore, the gap between the two has always been very small. Even if Sasuke is ahead, Naruto can catch up quickly. Due to Kakashi¡¯s intervention, Naruto today is much stronger than he was at the same time in the original work. And the same is true for Sasuke. In terms of physical duel, the two can only be said to be evenly matched. In the Ninjutsu duel, I am afraid that Naruto still cannot compare with Sasuke at this time. After all, Naruto is not good at seal ninjutsu. In addition to dividing the body, you have rubbed all kinds of balls. boom! It was another fist collision, evenly matched. The two of them took a step back at the same time with a tacit understanding and distanced themselves. Both of them had a little bruise on their bodies at this time, but it didn't bother them. It only needs one sweep with the Palm Immortal Technique to heal. "Damn it, I didn't expect that bastard Sasuke to become so powerful." "Humph, idiot, it seems you are nothing more than that." "Damn it, you want to be proud, I will use my own powerful ninjutsu to knock you down with one blow!" Naruto said confidently. "A self-created ninjutsu?" Sasuke was a little surprised when he heard this. He didn't expect Naruto to have such a unique skill hidden in his mind? Sakura was also surprised. Even Kakashi on the tree put down his affection for heaven after hearing this and looked at Naruto. "Could it be" Kakashi had a suspicion in his mind, but if it was that move, it seemed a bit too much to use it on Sasuke. Kakashi decided to check the situation first. If it was really that move, he would stop Naruto before he made a move. Naruto smiled confidently and formed a seal with his hands! Bang bang! Two shadow clones appeared on both sides of Naruto. Kakashi was stunned, could it really be that move? Subconsciously, Kakashi prepared to take action. Sasuke looked at Naruto solemnly, wanting to see what this move was. Sakura was also watching this scene nervously, what kind of move would it be? The three Narutos formed seals at the same time, and then shouted softly: "Harem Jutsu! Harem Dance!" boom! Smoke rose, and then three beautiful girls walked out of the smoke. There is very little fabric on her body, and her eyes are full of amorous feelings. "Sasuke~kun~" The voice is so coquettish! Sasuke was confused. Kakashi was also confused. Sakura was stunned, but she quickly came to her senses. "Asshole Naruto! What are you showing Sasuke!" Sakura roared angrily, and then punched Naruto! boom! With a loud noise, Naruto flew directly into the sky! The other two shadow clones disappeared directly! "ah!" With a scream, Naruto flew hundreds of meters away before falling slowly. "boring." Sasuke snorted disdainfully, but a blush appeared on his face. Kakashi slapped his forehead and said to himself: "Naruto's seduction technique is reallywell-deserved." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 456 Sand Hidden Crisis You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Naruto was punched by Sakura. Although he was not seriously injured, he was unconscious. Sakura is no longer what she used to be, and that punch was no joke. It was a good competition, because Naruto's seduction technique turned into a farce. The final result is naturally no result. Sakura doesn¡¯t want to fight Sasuke, and Sasuke has no interest in defeating Sakura. so¡­¡­ This competition ended in such an anticlimactic manner. But Kakashi didn¡¯t care, it was just a whim. It¡¯s just a small punishment for the behavior of the three of them last night and this morning. It just seems like only Naruto has tasted the pain. "It looks like it's over." Kakashi sighed and immediately carried out the finishing work. On the barren desert, the two of them were walking slowly. Both of them were wearing black robes with red clouds and white hats on their heads, looking extremely mysterious. "Brother Xie, is the Sunagakure we are going to this time your village?" Deidara asked curiously. "Um." Scorpion responded softly, but didn¡¯t respond at all. He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. "Brother Scorpio must be feeling very complicated when he revisits his old place, right?" Xion was silent and did not answer. "Really, Brother Scorpion didn't say anything. But let's make a deal first. I will handle the mission goal this time alone. I want to see how strong the One-Tailed Jinchuuriki is." Deidara said excitedly. Although he has spent some time in Akatsuki and performed many tasks, there are not many opponents who can make Dilada feel excited. Thinking back to the scene when he was tortured by Weasel at dawn, Deidara is still a little unconvinced. But under those eyes, Deidara knew that he had no ability to resist He touched his left eye, which was something he had been preparing for many years to deal with the Sharingan. Sooner or later, one day, I will find Itachi to regain my place. "It's up to you, just don't keep me waiting. I don't have that much patience." "Hahaha, don't worry, Brother Scorpion, he is just a brat. Even Feng Ying is no match for me. I will let him experience my art!" Dilada laughed proudly, as if the task had been completed. "Idiot, don't be serious, or you may capsize in the gutter." "Hahaha, how is that possible? Sunagakure doesn't have any capable ninja at all now. That jinchuriki is probably my only opponent." "Really? Are you ready to explode the clay? Your opponent is Ichibi." "Don't worry, even if I am arrogant, I will use all my strength against the first-tailed Jinchuuriki." ¡°That¡¯s good, don¡¯t ask me to wipe your ass then.¡± "Hahaha, Brother Scorpion, don't worry. By the way, this time we are rushing directly into Sand Hidden Village. Is there any way to solve the problem of Brother Scorpion in that village?" "Don't worry, even if I leave Sunagakure, my spies will still be there. Entering Sunagakure is not a problem." "That's good! This time I will definitely let Sunagakure see my art! Hahaha." Amid the wind and sand in the sky, two figures gradually disappeared into the distance. The goal of their trip is Sunagakure Village, one of the five major ninja villages in the ninja world. "If outsiders knew that the purpose of their trip was to provoke the entire Sunagakure Village with the power of two people, they would probably think that they were two lunatics. But if you knew their strength, you wouldn¡¯t think so. Because both of them are S-class traitor ninjas who are wanted by their respective ninja villages. The crisis of Sunagakure is approaching. On the other side, Konoha Village, Hatake's house. "Hey, Kakashi!" "Huh? Lord Jiraiya?" Kakashi was looking at the gift Naruto gave him, and was a little surprised when he saw Jiraiya suddenly appearing at the window. "Kakashi, how about it? This book is my crowning masterpiece. It's pretty good, isn't it." Jiraiya said with a smile. Yes, the book in Kakashi's hands at this time is Jiraiya's latest masterpiece, "Intimate Violence", the sequel to "Intimate Paradise". "Ah, I can only say, ??As expected of Lord Jiraiya. " "Haha, okay, let's get down to business." Jiraiya jumped in from the window and landed in Kakashi's room. "Your kid's room is still the same as before, very boring." Jiraiya complained. Kakashi¡¯s room is indeed very simple, almost the same as Sakumo¡¯s room. There is no decoration except the necessary things. Kakashi didn¡¯t take it seriously either, he didn¡¯t like fancy things. "Kakashi, have you got the news? People from that organization seem to have started taking action." Jiraiya suddenly changed his face and said seriously. Kakashi nodded and said: "I heard that their preparations have been completed, and they have now entered the second step of their plan to capture the tailed beast." "Well, I have already informed the security personnel of each ninja village. As for whether they will take it seriously, it is hard to say." "Sunagakure and Kirigakure should take it seriously, but not necessarily Kumogakure and Iwagakure. Especially the Third Tsuchikage, who has collaborated with Akatsuki before." "This is a troublesome problem. But that's all we can do at the moment. I really don't know what these guys are doing to catch the tailed beast. I'm afraid the contents of Naruto's stomach are also being targeted." ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about this for the time being.¡± "Huh? Why?" Jiraiya asked curiously. "The purpose of Akatsuki's capture of the tailed beasts is to seal them in a certain container, and this container cannot carry the huge power of the nine tails at the beginning. Therefore, the tailed beasts must be captured from the first tail. If the order is wrong, It is very likely to cause failure. Therefore, Nine-Tails must be their final target." "I see, I didn't get this information. Kakashi, I'm more and more curious about where you got the information from. After all, I also know Konoha's intelligence system, and they don't have such strong intelligence capabilities. .¡± Jiraiya looked at Kakashi doubtfully. Kakashi looked at Jiraiya and smiled: "Jiraiya-sama, I have made a lot of preparations for that organization. Not only in the village, but also outside the village." Jiraiya frowned slightly when he heard this. "Jiraiya-sama, don't worry, this power will eventually be integrated into Konoha." "Kakashi, the power to investigate this kind of information is probably not small. Entering Konoha will definitely have an impact on the current situation. Konoha has finally entered a relatively stable situation" "Jiraiya-sama, I understand this, so I haven't summoned him into Konoha for a long time. This is the main reason." Hearing this, Jiraiya said nothing more. He believed that Kakashi knew more about these things than he did. After all, Jiraiya is not good at political matters. And for the man he has watched grow up, Jiraiya has full trust in him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 457 Tailed Beast Transformation! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "By the way, Kakashi, who do you entrust to take charge of such a powerful intelligence organization? Is it trustworthy?" "Don't worry, Lord Jiraiya, that man also loves Konoha and will never be inferior to you or me. Do you think he is trustworthy?" Kakashi smiled. "Love Konoha?" Jiraiya was a little confused when he heard this. If someone outside the village loves Konoha, it is almost impossible. But if it was someone from the village, Jiraiya couldn't think of a suitable candidate. "Jiraiya-sama, don't think about it, you will know when the time comes. Everything is far from being revealed yet." Kakashi said, closing the "Intimate Violence" in his hand. "You kid, you are really making me more and more confused, not only in terms of strength, but also in other aspects. I'm so lucky to have a life like yours in Konoha." "Jiraiya-sama, is this a compliment to me?" "Hahaha, of course." Jiraiya smiled and patted Kakashi on the shoulder, with a look of relief on his face. "Minato, your disciple has grown enough to be trusted with everything." "Kakashi, I'll leave Naruto to you first, I still have things to do." "Jiraiya-sama, is there something wrong?" "Well, there are some things that I am very concerned about and I need to investigate." "Jiraiya-sama, the Akatsuki organization is gradually showing its claws. You should be careful when you act." "Don't worry, Jiraiya, the Toad Sage of Mt. Miaomu, will not be dismissed so easily. Hahaha." Jiraiya smiled. Looking at that cynical face, Kakashi felt helpless. " Jiraiya probably can't change his ungrateful behavior. But Kakashi knew that Jiraiya had listened to his words. Because Jiraiya is a rough-and-tumble person. "Speaking of which, Naruto has been training with you for three years. I took a look today and found that he has indeed made great progress. He is much stronger than the last time he released the Nine-Tails." "That's natural. When Naruto heard you talking about Sasuke, the enthusiasm for training emerged instantly. He practiced with a large number of shadow clones for a year. If it weren't for the physique of the Uzumaki clan and the recovery ability of the Nine-Tails, he would have been there long ago. He died suddenly. His current strength is no accident." "Speaking of the Kyuubi, how is Naruto getting along with it?" "It looks very good. Now Naruto can completely borrow the power of the five tails without being affected. It's just that it will be difficult to go further." "Five-tails? That's enough for now. By the way, haven't you taught Naruto the sage mode yet?" Jiraiya shook his head and said: "There's still a little time left. The high-intensity training has made Naruto's body a little tired and he needs to rest for a while. Sage mode is not a ninjutsu that can be learned through hard work, so after a while Let¡¯s talk about it later.¡± Kakashi nodded when he heard this. He also learned the sage mode himself, so he naturally knew the difficulty of this secret method. "And Naruto, who has not experienced Jiraiya's death, is far from mature enough. Naruto may not be able to calm down when learning secret techniques that require silence. So, it is indeed too early for Naruto. Although Sasuke and Naruto were spared a lot of pain they should have had because of Kakashi, they also lost some opportunities for growth. It turns out that Itachi and Jiraiya¡¯s death was their biggest opportunity for growth. It¡¯s just that now¡­ Kakashi tapped his fingers on the table twice, and then made a decision. The plan still has to be implemented. "Anyway, Naruto will be entrusted to you during this period of time." "Don't worry, Jiraiya-sama." Sunagakure! Scorpion and Deidara have arrived! "Brother Scorpion, is this the Ninja Village where you were born? It's really barren." "Deidara, you talk too much." "I'm sorry, I'm just saying it out of my feelings. Huh?" Halfway through Deidara's words, he suddenly saw someone walking over. The man was wearing Sunagakure's clothes, and it seemed that his status in Sunagakure was not low. And behind him are the dead security personnel. Scorpion¡¯s deep voice sounded. "Depend onWhen Shinobu saw this, he looked at Gaara with eyes filled with respect! "Gaara!" Kankuro growled. He could see that Gaara was completely exhausted at this time. Gaara moved the sand away, and his whole body was completely exhausted, and he fell directly from the air. ¡°It seems like it¡¯s really over this time.¡± Deidara said, controlling the white bird underneath, and flew over. At this moment, a voice came from Gaara's body. "Gaara, are you just giving up like this? It's too inferior. The opponent is just like this. Are you giving up the chance of final victory for this ruined village? How stupid! I won't allow you to lose like this!" Hearing this, Gaara slowly opened his eyes. "Shukaku" "Take my power and use it. Don't be too embarrassed!" Boom! For a moment, Gaara felt that his whole body was filled with chakra again, and the feeling of exhaustion completely dissipated! The crimson chakra completely enveloped it! Tailed beast transformation! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 458 Scorpion vs Gaara You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Deidara was shocked when he saw this, and quickly drove the white bird to fly high into the sky again! "This istailed beast transformation? How is it possible? The intelligence clearly states that a one-tailed jinch¨±riki cannot transform into a tailed beast!" Deidara obviously did not foresee the scene happening in front of him. After all, in the past battle records, Gaara has not shown the ability to transform into a tailed beast. But now, what happened to Gaara is that he transformed into a tailed beast! That red chakra is the unique chakra color of tailed beasts. The crimson chakra tightly wrapped Gaara, and the original falling trend stopped. The sand gathered again at the soles of Gaara's feet, supporting him. The crimson chakra formed a tail and hung behind Gaara. If you look carefully, you will find that the tail is exactly the same as the tail of Sand Shukaku! Below, the sand ninjas all looked surprised when they saw this. "Is thatShukaku's power? Did Lord Kazekage go berserk?" someone murmured. As soon as these words came out, most of the Sunagakure showed a look of fear. They all have a certain fear of Yiwei. "No! That's not the case. Gaara-sama has not lost his mind, he is still conscious!" Hearing this, everyone looked at Gaara in the sky. At this time, Gaara looked extremely calm. "Shukaku, this is the first time I fight alongside you." A smile appeared on Gaara's stern face. "Hmph, don't lose too badly." "I don't have the habit of losing." After Gaara finished speaking, he looked at the many Sand Ninja below. "Kankuro, Mr. Maki, command all the ninjas to defend. Next, I may not be able to worry about you fighting, so evacuate as soon as possible! I will try to lure the enemy out of Sunagakure!" Kankuro and Ma Ji were shocked when they heard this. Gaara actually maintains consciousness, that is to say, this is really not a rampage, but control of the power of the tailed beast! "Gaara really did it!" Kankuro said excitedly. "Okay, now is not the time to talk about this. Just follow Gaara's instructions." Maki said. "yes!" Kankuro and Maki heard the words and began to take action, but Gaara did not pay attention to them. The sand underneath moved and flew up into the sky, meeting Deidara's eyes. "It's amazing. I didn't expect you to be able to do this. It seems that all my battle plans have been ruined." Deidara chuckled. He really didn¡¯t calculate this step. There was not much detonating clay left in the package. This means that there are not many attacks left. "I was careless just now, but this time, you don't have such good luck." Gaara said coldly. At this time, although Gaara's physical condition is not as good as his previous peak state. But the chakra is more abundant But Deidara has already consumed a lot of energy. ?????????????????????????????????????????????. "Damn it, Brother Scorpion is going to laugh at you now." Deidara thought to himself. "But Deidara didn't show off. If this continues, it will be useless. So, all we can do now isescape! Without hesitation, Deidara turned around and flew away on the white bird. Gaara would naturally not let Deidara run away like that. Flying sand surged beneath my feet, and I quickly followed. The entrance to Sunagakure. "That idiot Dilada, it seems that the battle failed." Xie said in a low voice, and then took the lead to leave the entrance. This place is too small and not suitable for his fighting style. It¡¯s better to keep the distance, so that his puppet can exert its power. Dilada quickly flew over and landed near Scorpion. "Brother Scorpion, I'm so sorry. I seem to have screwed up. I didn't expect that the one-tailed Jinchuuriki actually has the ability to transform into a tailed beast. I don't have much detonating clay left. I'm afraid it depends on you next." "What an idiot, I just said, your crappy art is okayWhatever is unreasonable, as long as it is eternal, is the real art! " "No, Brother Scorpion, I don't agree with this. The beauty of the moment is the real art!" In the face of a formidable enemy, the two of them still had a leisurely quarrel. It should be said that they are indeed Akatsuki's people. They are really arrogant. Although, they are basically all really awesome. Gaara also rushed over at this time, looking at the two people in front of him, frowning slightly. "Is this your companion? As expected, the Akatsuki organization always operates with two people." "Oh? It seems that you know our organization very well." Xie said doubtfully. "With this body type, is it Fei Liuhu? Are you the Red Sand Scorpion?" Gaara made a judgment the moment he saw Scorpion. "Haha, as expected of Feng Ying, he was able to see through my puppet in an instant." "As an S-class rebel ninja who is on the run from Sunagakure, since you are back, I will capture you together." "I'm afraid you don't have this ability. Prosthetic Hand Senbon!" Fei Liuhu¡¯s left arm fired a machine cannon, which was full of cylinders filled with poisonous needles! The cylinder exploded halfway, and countless poisonous needles flew out! Shooting towards Gaara from all directions! This poisonous needle attack has almost no blind spots! A piece of yellow sand flew by, and all the poisonous needles were inserted into it without touching a single hair of Gaara. "Brother Scorpion, this kind of attack has no effect on that guy. The sand is simply an absolute defense." Deidara said. "Hmph, I understand. Want to compare with sand? I have some too." Suddenly, Fei Liuhu¡¯s back split open, and a red-haired boy emerged from inside! "Hey, Brother Scorpion, are you going to use your true body? It's really rare." Deidara said in surprise. Since forming a team with Scorpion, Deidara has rarely seen Scorpion fight with his true body. Because there are really not many opponents like this. "After all, it's Feng Ying. If you don't use any effort, you will waste more time." The red-haired boy whispered, and then raised his head. Gaara was slightly shocked by the young and handsome face. At this time, Scorpion looked like a teenager, far from what Gaara imagined he would look like in his thirties. Does he also have the ninjutsu of immortality? Gaara felt a little strange. "Then let's get started, dear Kazekage-sama." Xie said, taking out a scroll from his arms and spreading it out, with three characters written in the middle. "untie!" With a soft drink and a bang, a human puppet ran out from the seal scroll. "This is¡­¡­" Gaara was stunned when he saw this. "The Third Kazekage!" Although Gaara has never seen the Third Kazekage in person, he has seen photos and stone statues that are exactly the same as the human puppet in front of him! The strongest wind shadow has become Scorpion¡¯s human puppet? This is the biggest mockery to Sunagakure! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 459 Sand Iron vs Sand! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Sure enough, the Third Generation Sir died in your hands." "Oh? It seems that you have obtained interesting information. It is really strange. Izagakure's intelligence agency should not have this ability." Xie said in surprise. "Forget it, none of this matters anymore. No matter what you know, your fate will not change today." "You are very confident, but I will never let you succeed." Gaara whispered. "Haha, that's not necessarily the case." "Brother Scorpion, this guy's ability should not be underestimated. The strength and speed of the sand he controls are second to none. Originally, I had exhausted his chakra and seriously injured him, but who knew that Ichibi would suddenly exert his strength at this time." "Oh? It seems that Ichibi is getting along well with this guy. However, since he is injured, even the chakra of Ichibi is not so easy to recover. Although chakra is abundant, the injury will make the movement slow, right, Feng Master Kage.¡± Scorpion looked at Gaara and smiled coldly. Gaara moved his right hand slightly, neither admitting nor denying. Indeed, Deidara's last blow just now caused Gaara's body to be severely damaged. And because the chakra is exhausted, there is no strength to fight anymore. After receiving the help of Shukaku's chakra, Gaara regained his fighting power. But Gaara didn¡¯t know how far his injured body could hold up. Now we can only take one step at a time. It is obvious that these two people will not retreat easily. Both of them are red-haired, equally handsome and cold, but Scorpio has more evil intentions, and Gaara is more domineering. The war is about to break out! Deidara retreated slightly, he was not suitable to participate at this time. "Although Brother Scorpion definitely doesn't want my help, this place is not far from Sunagakure. If the delay is too long, it may be difficult to handle. It seems that I will find an opportunity to use the final detonating clay to give this person a chance. The fatal blow from the tail jinchuriki." Deidara was making secret calculations in his mind, observing the situation in the midfield. Black iron sand slowly spewed out from the mouth of the Third Kazekage, and the iron sand began to spread around. Human puppets made from the body of the deceased possess the chakra and ninjutsu of the deceased, making them difficult to deal with. ??Especially a strong person like the Third Kazekage. Gaara frowned slightly, he had seen the Third Kazekage's attack method in the records. The Sand and Iron Jutsu was created by the Third Kazekage imitating the Sand Ninjutsu of the One-Tail Jinchuuriki, and adding his own magnetic chakra to it. Has extraordinary attack power. "And now that it has been transformed into a puppet, the sand and iron must also contain poison. "When fighting the puppet master, getting poisoned means the game is over. A slender chakra line connected Xion and the Third Kazekage, and an eager expression appeared on Xie's handsome face. The third Kazekage¡¯s puppet versus the fifth Kazekage is really an interesting battle. After the sand iron was released, Xie's fingers waved slightly. "Sandite Shigure!" The sand iron instantly deformed into tiny particles and was launched like shotguns at extremely fast speeds! Covering a wide range of areas! Gaara's pupils shrank, and the sand around him quickly formed a sand shield, blocking all the sand and iron. The sand shield was hit by sand iron, like a spring, it was stretched very long, and finally fell down without strength. "Oh? Good speed and defense, and the defense range is also very wide." "Hey, Brother Scorpion, that guy is good at using sand, but the one he uses most easily is the sand in the gourd. Whether it is speed or defense, it is much higher than ordinary sand." "I understand, Deidara, just watch from the sidelines. It's not your turn to interfere in my battle." "Brother Scorpion, although I don't want to interfere, the people from Sunagakure will probably come here soon. Time is running out." Deidara shouted. "Don't worry, it won't be long." Scorpion said and danced his fingers again. Time is really running out, the temptation ends here, all that¡¯s left is to resolve the battle quickly! Gaara looked at the Scorpion in front of him solemnly, and looked at Deidara out of the corner of his eye. One on two, the situation is very unfavorable to Gaara.   Although it was Scorpion who was attacking now, Gaara did not believe that Deidara would keep watching. This is Sand Hidden Village, they have been exposed, and the large forces are already on the way to assemble. Once the large forces arrive, no matter how powerful these two are, it will not be that easy to escape. This is Sunagakure after all! No matter how weak it is, it is still one of the five great ninja villages. Gaara knows this, and he believes that the two people opposite him also know it. No matter how arrogant the other party is, they will not be so stupid that the two of them go against a ninja village. So, time is of the essence. Gaara just needs to delay until the large army arrives. But Scorpion will definitely not waste time. The next move may be a ninjutsu that can determine the outcome. I saw Scorpion shout softly: "Sand and iron knot attack!" After drinking it lightly, a large amount of sand and iron condensed together and were compressed at high density! In just a moment, the sand and iron completed their condensation, forming a giant triangular pyramid and cuboid! The high-density compression and huge size are enough to double the attack power of Sand Iron! With a wave of his hand, the triangular cone and cuboid flew towards Gaara! Gaara stretched out his hands, and the sand around him instantly danced! "Shukaku's Shield!" The huge Shukaku statue came out of the ground and stood in front of Gaara. boom! The triangular cone and rectangle hit the Shukaku Shield heavily! Sand splashes! The Shukaku's Shield was dented directly, but it was not penetrated by the triangular pyramid and cuboid. "It's really hard." Xie sighed. Scorpion knew very well how powerful the attack power of the triangular cone and cuboid was. It could easily crush even rocks, but in front of the Shukaku Shield, it could only be slightly deformed. It can be seen that its defensive power is strong. The Shukaku's Shield is made of the hardest substance underground. It is not surprising to have such defensive power. Not far away, Deidara's right hand has been placed in the clay bag on his waist, and the strange tongue and teeth in his right hand have been chewing the last detonating clay. Suddenly, Deidara looked happy and secretly said: "It's finally done! C1 Clay Spider!" Deidara opened his robe, and dozens of clay spiders fell to the ground, instantly entering the sand! "Although the power is not great, as long as it hits, it is enough to seriously injure this one-tail jinchuriki. Now, it is time to wait for the opportunity." Deidara thought to himself, and then looked towards the battlefield. "It seems that this level is not enough, what about this!" "Ninja method! Sand and iron boundary method!" I saw the triangular cone and cuboid rising directly into the air, and then violently collided with each other! boom! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 460 Capture completed! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Two high-density sand iron blocks with opposite magnetic fields collide with each other, creating a huge magnetic force! Immediately, the sand and iron blocks disintegrated directly and spread out in all directions! Gaara made a quick decision and the sand enveloped himself again. "Gaara, this guy's chakra is very strong, and this sand-iron attack is very detrimental to us." Shukaku's voice rang in Gaara's ears. "I know, but I haven't thought of a way for the time being. Although there is sand everywhere, it is also a home field advantage for the opponent. What's more, there is also a Dilada who is eyeing him. If he is distracted, he may only be able to delay time. Let the other jounin from the village come over." "Tch, I don't like the way of waiting for others to rescue you." "There's nothing you can do if you don't like it. This is the only choice now." Gaara whispered. "Are you sure your villagers will come to save you?" Gaara was stunned when he heard this, and then whispered: "I will, I will definitely do it." On the other side, Kankuro was walking through the village, and Ma Ji caught up with him. "Kankuro, where are you going?" "Nonsense, there is no need to ask, of course they are going to support Gaara. They shouldn't run too far, and we should be able to see the fighting when we go out." "What about the village? Maybe there are still hidden enemies." "There are so many ninjas in the village, can't they cope with this? Teacher Maki, quickly gather the ninjas to support Gaara. Their target is Gaara. Nothing will happen to the village." Marki hesitated slightly, but responded quickly. "okay, I get it." Ma Ji left, preparing to gather people to support Gaara. Seeing this, Kankuro ran towards the village gate. "Since those people from the Akatsuki organization were able to come in, it means that the guards at the village gate have been killed by them. The person in charge of the guard today should be Yura. It's strange, how could he come in so easily without any movement. Could it be that this Yura is a A spy? How is that possible?" "Damn it, if only Temari was here now, I wouldn't go to support alone." Temari was in Konoha at the moment. The Chunin Examination was held in Kirigakure. Temari led the team. After it was over, she went to Konoha to share her experience in the exam. So I haven¡¯t come back yet. Kankuro gritted his teeth, touched the three scrolls behind his back, and speeded up again. "Gaara, please don't let anything happen to you!" ¡­¡­ On the battlefield, cone-shaped iron sand filled the entire sky! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Keep shooting towards Gaara! Coming from all directions! The force was so great that it also poked many holes in Gaara's sand defense. "Oops, the entire sand iron's attack power has surpassed the defense capabilities of ordinary sand." Gaara secretly screamed that something was wrong, and then quickly got up and ran away. "Haha, you can't escape, this is a dragnet!" Xie sneered, but the movements in his hands did not stop at all. The cone-shaped iron sand kept shooting into the sky, and Gaara had no way to avoid it. The sand in the gourd dances again, forming a thick layer of sand shield! At this moment, Deidara was overjoyed and said to himself: "What a great opportunity!" I saw the clay spider from the ground suddenly emerged and rushed towards Gaara! "not that simple!" Gaara¡¯s gourd shattered directly, forming a sand shield that blocked the clay spider. "What! That gourd can actually turn into natal sand!" "Deidara, I asked you not to interfere!" Xie said angrily. "ThatBrother Scorpion, haha." "It's now!" Gaara shouted low and stretched his right hand forward! "Sand-bound coffin!" The sand quickly wrapped around the Third Kazekage's body, and Gaara squeezed it hard when it reached it! boom! The Third Kazekage turned into a pile of fragments! The sand and iron all over the sky fell instantly. "Oops!" Scorpion was startled. Unexpectedly, Gaara, the Third Kazekage's puppet, would be crushed in a moment's carelessness. This one-tail jinchuriki is really not simple. So shortThis ninjutsu can be activated within a short period of time, so he is obviously well prepared. Have you been eyeing this opportunity before? Gaara couldn't detect Deidara's clay spider mixed into the sand, but to Shukaku, it was like a beacon in the darkness, and he could sense it instantly. Therefore, Gaara has long been targeting this moment to destroy the puppet of the Third Kazekage in one fell swoop. Originally, Gaara wanted to kill the scorpion directly, but the distance was too far and it took more time. There was no way for a moment, so he had to settle for the next best thing and destroy the puppet of the Third Kazekage. Gaara panted slightly, this blow was quite draining on him. Having just defended against the Sand Iron attack, creating the huge Shukaku Shield and Sand Shield required a large amount of chakra. Gaara, Shukaku's chakra, can't use it well yet. "Hey, Gaara, your condition is not good. If you continue, I'm afraid you won't be able to hold on." "Don't worry, I can still persist." "Then be careful, there are still some of that guy's clay spiders underground." "I see." Xie Xie¡¯s face looked a little ugly. The puppet was broken, but it would take a lot of time to repair it. "Deidara, look at the good things you have done." "Sorry, Brother Scorpion." Deidara said sheepishly. I didn¡¯t expect that Gaara would see through my attack. When did that kid¡¯s perception improve? ¡°Before, it was clear that even the clay spiders mixed in the natal sand could not be found. Is it because of Shukaku? Deidara was stunned. At this time, a figure in the distance quickly approached. "Gaara!" It¡¯s Kankuro! Deidara's eyes lit up and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. What a good bait. "No, Gaara, that guy's clay spider went towards Kankuro." Shukaku's voice rang in Gaara's ears. "What!" Gaara was startled, and with a wave of his hands, the Honmeisha flew directly towards Kankuro. "Danger! Kankuro!" Gaara shouted. Kankuro was startled when he saw several clay spiders come out and attach directly to his body! "Oops!" Kankuro secretly screamed that something was wrong. He didn't expect that he would be plotted by the enemy just after he saw Gaara. "Art isexplosion!" The clay spider emits white light and is about to explode next moment! Just then, Gaara¡¯s sand arrived! The sand wrapped around Kankuro's body extremely quickly! boom! The sand was blown away! Kankuro also fell to the ground! Seriously injured! Although Gaara's sand arrived, it could not stop the power of the explosion. "You are still in the mood to care about others! Drink!" I saw the last few spiders climbing up Gaara's body! boom! There was another loud noise! The sand armor on Gaara's body was actually exploded! Gaara only felt a pain in his body, and then lost consciousness. Deidara smiled with satisfaction: "The capture was successful." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 461 Sunagakure¡¯s reaction You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Deidara, I told you, you are not allowed to take action again." Xie¡¯s deep voice sounded again, and it turned out that he had re-entered Fei Liuhu. "Haha, Brother Scorpion, Ichibi is my mission goal. Isn't it normal for me to solve it?" ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t ask me to clean up your mess next time.¡± "Haha, I'm in trouble with Brother Scorpion this time." At this time, the white bird flew to Gaara's side, curled its tail, and caught him. "Okay, let's go, we're wasting too much time." "Okay, Brother Scorpion." Just as the two were about to leave, a black dagger flew towards them. Fei Liuhu's tail thorn moved directly and shattered it. Xia turned his head and looked at Kankuro. At this time, Kankuro was struggling and half-kneeling on the ground. Next to him was his puppet, Black Ant! "Putput down Gaara!" Kankuro roared angrily. "Still alive? Is he a puppet master? That's interesting." Xie said in a low voice. "Brother Xie, it seems he is your junior." "Haha, it's a pity that he's so seriously injured that he can't even arouse my interest in testing it." "Damn it! I said, leave Gaarawith me!" Kankuro struggled to get up and controlled the black ants to move forward. "This look is really disgusting. Since you have such a strong will, I'll give you something interesting." "Scorpion said, Fei Liuhu's tail stinger flew out again and stabbed directly into Kankuro's abdomen! "ah!" Kankuro screamed and flew out! "This tail sting contains a unique poison I prepared. Enjoy the feeling of being poisoned. You still have three days." "Brother Scorpion, your taste is really vulgar." Deidara complained. "Shut up, Deidara, let's go." "Hey, hey, Brother Scorpion." The two turned around and left. Kankuro looked at their backs helplessly. The severe pain in his body made him unable to move at all. "Damn itit was all mewho harmed Gaarano wayI mustsaveGaara" After Kankuro finished speaking, he fainted. After a while, Ma Ji and others came over. Seeing Kankuro lying on the ground, everyone felt an unpleasant feeling in their hearts. "Kankuro!" Markey shouted. But Kankuro didn¡¯t react at all. "Medical class! Send Kankuro to the medical class quickly." "Yes! Captain Markey!" Someone stepped forward and hugged Kankuro back directly. "Captain Magee, are we still chasing him? Master Kazekage was captured by that person." Markey punched the ground and growled: "Damn it! It's too late." Looking at the vast desert, the two of them had already disappeared. Even if someone is sent to chase them, who else can deal with those two people? Even Gaara failed. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first and convene a meeting with senior officials to discuss countermeasures!¡± "But, Captain Markey, if we don't catch up" "I know, but you can't catch up now. Even if you catch up, it will only increase casualties. The other party defeated Kankuro and Gaara." The man looked sad when he heard this. What Ma Ji said was true, but he didn't want to admit this fact. That night, the top management of Sunagakure immediately held an emergency meeting, and then the Ninja Eagle took off and headed for Konoha, naturally with the purpose of asking for help. Konoha! Hatake¡¯s house! Kakashi was lying on the bed, looking at the empty ceiling. "At this time, Akatsuki should have already taken action. So, has Gaara been captured?" Kakashi sat up from the bed and walked to the window. I saw a Ninja Eagle flying overhead. Kakashi's eyes narrowed and he said secretly: "It seems that it has been taken action. Gaara should have fallen into the hands of the Akatsuki organization, so the back-up plan I arranged should also be used. I hope that unnecessary incidents can be reduced as much as possible. loss." KakashiHe does not intend to stop the Akatsuki organization from collecting tailed beasts, because Black Zetsu will only show up if the Ten Tails are brought out. Only by defeating Black Zetsu can peace be restored to the ninja world. And he can also redeem Obito and Madara. At the same time, the Fourth Ninja War was enough to unite the five major nations. By then, peace in the ninja world will be achieved. And when Kakashi becomes Hokage, he will continue this peace! "Everything is going according to plan." Kakashi murmured. Behind the back, the silver-white curse seal showed its brilliance and flashed past. The fusion of immortal arts has already been completed. At this time, the silver-white chakra formed by the fusion of the three major immortal arts is in this curse seal. Kakashi touched his left eye, where the eye power of eternal power was slowly awakening. "New power is awakening, but this is not enough." Kakashi clenched his hands, a trace of worry flashed in his heart. Facing the final Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki, Kakashi was not sure yet. He felt that he was still a little behind. "With the current situation, we can only take one step at a time. Time will no longer wait for me." Kakashi thought to himself, and then lay on the bed. Starting tomorrow, it will be the time to officially confront Xiao, so you need to have a good rest today. The sky was slightly bright, and Tsunade was pulled up by Shizune. A secret information from Sunagakure has been interpreted by the intelligence team overnight, and the result has been obtained. "What? The Fifth Kazekage was captured by the Akatsuki organization?" Tsunade was shocked! Although I have always heard Jiraiya and Kakashi talking about this organization, I never expected that this organization is so bold and dares to openly capture a village of shadows! And it was successful! "Tsunade-sama, what should we do? Sunagakure has sent us a request for help, hoping that we can help rescue Kazekage-sama." Tsunade pondered for a moment, then shouted: "Kage 1!" Whoops! A group photo fell in front of Tsunade. "Hokage-sama!" "Inform Kakashi to come over immediately." "yes!" With a hiss, the black shadow disappeared again. Tsunade punched the desk and whispered: "It seems that the fruit of this ninja world can't calm down anymore." ¡­¡­ Not long after, Kakashi rushed over. "Tsunade-sama." "Kakashi, look at this." Tsunade handed Kakashi a scroll, and Kakashi took it and opened it. After a moment, Kakashi¡¯s brows frowned slightly. There is not much content on the scroll. The general idea is that Gaara has been captured and I hope Konoha can help rescue him. "As expected, Xiao finally took action." "Kakashi, you lead Team 7 to rescue the Kazekage. This mission is very important and must be successful." "yes!" "Sunagakure's Temari is still in Konoha, you can return with her." "yes!" Kakashi walked out of the Hokage's office, separated four shadow clones, and went to inform the four Narutos respectively. Kakashi looked at the Hokage Rock in the distance and whispered: "The wind is starting to blow." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 462 Rescue Team You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "What! Gaara was taken away! How is this possible!" Naruto shouted excitedly. "Calm down, Naruto, this is the information we just got from Sunagakure." "how so¡­¡­" Naruto clenched his fists, his twisted expression showing his inner unrest. Sasuke and Sakura on the side also had shocked expressions on their faces. For Gaara, their impression is still at the time of the Chunin Examination. At that time, Gaara was stronger than all of them. Even if Naruto defeated Gaara in the end, it has to be said that it was just a fluke and there were too many coincidental factors. Later, Gaara became the Kazekage. It goes without saying how strong a person who can become a shadow is. ¡°But it is really unbelievable that such a character was captured in his own village. Sasuke and Sakura were surprised because they thought this matter was so outrageous. But Naruto didn't care about this. He only cared about Gaara being taken away. And it is an extremely powerful organization. This organization is called Akatsuki, and Naruto has heard about it from Jiraiya. "Kakashi-sensei! Then let's set out to rescue Gaara now!" Naruto shouted. "Well, it will take almost two days to get to Sunagakure from here. We have to get on the road quickly. But before that, we have to wait for Sunagakure's Temari." "Temari? She seems to have left Konoha in the morning." Sakura said. "Leaved?" Kakashi was slightly surprised. "Yes, I saw her in the morning. She said she suddenly felt restless, so she wanted to rush back to the village. She asked me to tell Master, but before I could go, Kakashi-sensei called me over." "I see, my beloved brother was kidnapped. It seems that she has sensed something. Then we won't wait for her and set off immediately!" "yes!" A group of four people officially set off. The Hokage Building. Tsunade looked in the direction of Konoha's gate, thoughtfully. "Tsunade-sama, Kakashi-senpai has already led Sakura and the others to set off." "okay." "Tsunade-sama, Kazekage-sama was actually captured by people from the Akatsuki organization. It's unbelievable. Is the Akatsuki organization really that strong?" Shizune said in a surprised tone. Tsunade snorted coldly and said: "No matter how strong the Akatsuki organization is, it only takes two people. Two people can take away the shadow of a village in a village. The problem here is not small." "Tsunade-sama means" "The reason why the Kazekage was taken away, in addition to the strong people in the Akatsuki organization, there is another important reason. It is because the Akatsuki organization planted a traitor in Sunagakure. Otherwise, how could it be possible to penetrate into Sunagakure so easily? In Yin's hinterland, and more importantly, during the entire battle, no one from Sunagakure came forward to help, leaving Kazekage to fight alone. It seems that Kazekage's reputation among Sunagakure is still far behind." "Tsunade-sama is saying that Sunagakure is not satisfied with the Kazekage?" ¡°That¡¯s right, look at it, this is the information we just received today.¡± Tsunade handed a piece of information to Shizune, who took it and looked at it, surprised. "this¡­¡­" "The Kage of my own village was kidnapped. Instead of sending a rescue team, he sent people to the border to guard against attacks from other villages. It is not without reason that the Sunagakure will decline now. I think back then the third Kazekage mysteriously disappeared. , the whole Sunagakure was looking for someone like crazy, and in the end he even put a shit basin on my Konoha head, indirectly provoking the third ninja war. Look now, Sunagakure has only The next rabble.¡± Silent silently. Indeed, no village would not rescue Kage when he was captured, but instead worry about an invasion war that might not happen. It can be seen that Gaara, the Kazekage, is indeed a little aggrieved. "It's no wonder that with the jinchuriki's body, it's not that easy to be a good Kazekage. Even though Gaara has worked very hard in the past three years, he has only won the respect of the younger generation. The elites of the older generation still have some resentment towards this Feng Ying. ??Especially the upper floors of Sand Hidden. ? ?Daidai and Ebizo have retired. Although there are many wise people among the senior officials, there are also people who live in a state of solitude. Gaara is too young after all. If you want to change this situation, you can only wait for the younger generation to truly grow up and eliminate those senior officials who are still clinging to the past. "Tsunade-sama, will Kakashi-senpai and the others be in danger if they go this time?" "The opponent is someone who can defeat the Kazekage. He is not weak, but Kakashi and others are not bad either, especially Kakashi. Over the years, Kakashi's strength has made me more and more confused." "Could it be that Kakashi-senpai has surpassed Tsunade-sama?" Shizune said in surprise. "Already? No, not already, it has already been surpassed." When Tsunade said this, not only was she not feeling lonely, but she had a joyful tone. "What?" Shizune was surprised. In her heart, Tsunade is the strongest, and only the Third Generation and Jiraiya-sama may be similar to Tsunade. "Shizune, as early as when I came back three years ago, I knew that Kakashi's strength had surpassed mine. Now, I'm afraid the gap has even widened. Kakashi is even better than Sakumo back then. ." When Shizune heard this, her heart was filled with ups and downs. This was the first time she heard Tsunade praise someone like this. Tsunade ignored Shizune's surprise and looked at the information on the table. There, Kakashi¡¯s resume is recorded. A resume that would put everyone to shame. "Then Tsunade-sama, do you think Kakashi-senpai and the others can rescue the Kazekage?" "I don't know, strength is not the key to solving all problems. Sometimes a little luck is needed. But if even Kakashi and the others fail, no one will succeed." Shizune nodded, expressing her agreement with Tsunade's answer. On the other side, Kakashi and others have left the scope of Konoha and are moving quickly towards Sunagakure. "Kakashi-sensei, Sasuke, Sakura, hurry up!" Naruto shouted, the chakra under his feet was in chaos. "Naruto, calm down, your chakra has been messed up. If this continues, your body will not be able to bear it." Kakashi shouted. "But, Kakashi-sensei, Gaara" "Naruto, even if you feel Sunagakure like this, it won't help. Haven't you even learned to calm down after three years of training?" Kakashi scolded. Hearing this, Naruto took a long breath, his eyes became clear again, and the chakra under his feet became much gentler. "I understand, Kakashi-sensei." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 463 The Nine Sealings of the Phantom Dragon You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Although Naruto calmed down, the worry in his heart did not diminish at all. "Gaara, please don't let anything happen to you." Naruto thought to himself. Sasuke looked at Naruto in front of him, but what he was thinking in his mind was completely different from Naruto. "The opponent this time is Akatsuki, the Akatsuki where my brother is. The reason why my brother is a spy in Akatsuki is because this organization has the power to harm the ninja world. This time, I want to see how many people there are in this organization. sharp!" Sasuke thought like this, and his heart was filled with endless fighting spirit. He wanted to use this battle to see how far he was from that organization. See if you are qualified to fight alongside Itachi now. The four of them were walking quickly, and soon they saw a figure in front of them. It¡¯s none other than Temari! "Huh? It's you, why are you here?" Temari looked at the people behind her, confused. But a bad feeling inevitably arose in my heart. "Temari, unfortunately I have to tell you the news that Gaara has been captured." Kakashi said. "What! How is this possible!" At that moment, Kakashi told Temari the whole story. "How could this happen? Damn it! I have to go back quickly!" So, Temari joined the team, and a group of five people set off again. At the edge of the Kingdom of Wind, Scorpion and Deidara appeared in front of a cave. "This is it." The two of them walked in, and there was a huge wooden statue inside. It is the heretic demon that was summoned! A phantom stands on the finger in the middle of the heretic demon. The colorful shadow opened its eyes, and its corrugated eyes looked extremely mysterious. "Scorpion, Deidara, have you successfully captured it?" "Of course, this is the One-Tailed Jinchuuriki. However, the Jinchuuriki is so unexpectedly strong that he almost failed." Deidara shouted. Payne glanced at the half-dead Gaara and said, "Okay, let's assemble." As soon as he finished speaking, the same phantom as Payne appeared on the remaining fingers. Including Payne, there were seven in total. "What, Deidara and the others have successfully captured the first tail? Angle and I are still on the way to find the second tail." Hidan was the first to speak, and he felt unhappy when he looked at Dilada and Scorpion below. Unexpectedly, the other party completed the task first. "Tch, I can only say that you are too incompetent." Deidara shouted. "Asshole! What did you say!" Hidan said angrily. "Okay, stop arguing and seal it quickly." Payne said. Hidan and Deidara fell silent instantly. Deidara controlled the white bird to put Gaara down, and then, together with Scorpion, jumped on the fingers of the Heretic Golem. Itachi opened his Sharingan and looked at Gaara below, his eyes calm. "It's going smoothly according to Kakashi-senpai's plan, but what is Kakashi-senpai's purpose?" Itachi was a little confused for a moment, but since Kakashi had a plan, Itachi naturally wouldn't doubt anything. For Kakashi, Itachi still trusts him very much. "Then let's start sealing. It will take about three days, so everyone should be prepared." Kisame said: "That guy Orochimaru is not here, I didn't expect it to take so much time." "There is nothing we can do about this. New personnel have not been added yet, and the ring is still in Orochimaru's hand." Zetsu said. "Jue, during this period, you are responsible for monitoring the situation nearby and no one is allowed to enter." "Yes, Payne." ¡°Then let¡¯s get started!¡± With a soft drink, everyone raised the middle and index fingers of their right hands and began to use ninjutsu. The next moment, the nails on the fingers of everyone standing glowed with green light, and different fonts appeared on them, namely: zero, green, white, vermillion, black, south, north, three, and jade. The remaining one was dark because there was no one there. "Sealing Technique! Nine seals of the phantom dragon!" As soon as I finished speaking, I sawNine blue chakra dragons spit out from the mouth of the heretic demon, entangled Gaara on the ground, and then floated into the air. "ah!" Gaara screamed, and immediately, red chakra seeped out from his mouth and eyes, was absorbed by the nine giant dragons, and poured into the heretic demon statue. ¡°Very good, everything is going smoothly.¡± In the empty cave, only Gaara's screams were left. Shukaku in Gaara's body was also in agony at this time. "Damn it, this feeling, is that the body of the Ten-Tails? It's about to be sucked in! Damn it!" Shukaku kept roaring inside Gaara's body, but no one could hear him. At this time, Shukaku suddenly remembered what Kakashi did to him three years ago. "It turns out that man had known that something like this would happen. No wonder he would do that. That man is really scary." ¡°But I¡¯m afraid only he and Kakashi know what Shukaku said. Sunagakure! Chiyo and Ebizo were invited down from the mountain by Ma Ji. And Chiyo has already made this realization. As for his grandson, Chiyo still plans to solve it himself. "Chiyo-sama, Kankuro is now poisoned. You have the highest knowledge of poison in Sunagakure. It's up to you." Maki said. Chiyo walked over to Kankuro, who was struggling on the bed in agony. Chiyo checked it out, his face was solemn, and then he shook his head slightly and sighed: "The progress of that boy Xie is really beyond my expectation. Even I can't do anything about this kind of poison. If this situation continues, I'm afraid even tomorrow You may not be able to survive it.¡± "What? How could it be possible? Even Chiyo-sama can't do anything about it?" Ma Ji asked in shock. "If there is anyone in the ninja world who can cure this kind of poison, I'm afraid the only one is that little girl from Konoha who plays with slugs." "You mean Tsunade-sama? But she is already the Fifth Hokage. It is impossible for her to leave the village easily. Even if she is willing to come, it will be too late." Chiyo was silent. At this moment, Kakashi and others arrived at Sunagakure! "Kankuro!" Temari rushed in directly and was worried when she saw Kankuro in pain on the hospital bed. "Temari, Kankuro" Maki couldn't say anything. One brother has just been taken away, and his life or death is unknown, and the other brother is now like this. The blow to Temari can be imagined. Sakura appeared from behind and said, "Leave the rest to me." Sakura said, picking up her hair and checking Kankuro. Chiyo turned to look at Kakashi. "You're here too" "Ah, Granny Chiyo, are you ready to wake up?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 464 Tracking You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Are you aware? It's been done a long time ago. I've been waiting for this day for a long time." Kakashi nodded and said no more words. Next is Sakura¡¯s special performance. After three years of learning medical ninjutsu, Sakura's medical ninjutsu is second to none in the entire ninja world. In addition to Tsunade, Sakura is a Sakura, and you may have to be a fragrant. Today, Xiang Rin and Xiao Ying are evenly matched. Although Xianglin¡¯s natural chakra has a healing effect, due to the distraction sealing technique, her progress is slower than Sakura¡¯s. But both of them have their own merits. Xianglin is better at recovery, while Sakura is better at detoxification. Under Sakura¡¯s professional remarks, the medical ninjutsu responsible for treating Kankuro were stunned. They said that this little girl is not simple. This medical level surpasses Sunagakure by at least thirty years. People are more irritating than others. But now it seems that it is something to be thankful for, at least Kankuro can be saved. Kakashi and others all exited the ward, leaving space for Sakura to show off, uh, no, it was treatment. "Kakashi-sensei, you seem to be very familiar with Sunagakure." Naruto, who was sitting bored, asked. "Yes, because I have been to Sunagakure before." "Huh? When?" Naruto asked curiously. "A year ago, Kakashi-sensei went to Sunagakure on behalf of Konoha to attend Gaara's succession ceremony." Sasuke said on the side. "Ah? So that's the case, no wonder." Naruto said suddenly. "Kakashi-sensei, let's set out to rescue Gaara now." Sasuke said. "It still takes a while. I dispersed Parker and the others before. They are already looking for traces of Gaara. There should be news tomorrow at the latest. What we have to do today is to have a good rest. Starting tomorrow, there will be a battle It¡¯s been a tough battle.¡± "Really? It seems that this is the only way." Sasuke said helplessly. He can¡¯t wait to fight against the people of the Akatsuki organization, but at present, it seems that he can only postpone it for a while. Kakashi has long foreseen this day, so just in case, he has already asked Parker and other ninja dogs to remember Gaara's scent, so there is no need for anything else to find Gaara. Everything is just waiting for the final result. Somewhere, Parker and Zhe also stopped. They looked at a huge cave below. At the door of the cave was a huge stone with a sealing talisman on it. "It seems like this is it," Parker said. "Well, let's go inform Kakashi-sama." Tetsuya called. The two ninja dogs left quickly. Sakura¡¯s treatment was quick, and most of the toxins in Kankuro¡¯s body were expelled. As for the part of the body that was injured by the explosive clay, it was a small matter. Sakura quickly recovered it using Palm Senjutsu. This terrifying healing speed surprised Chiyo. "Who is this little girl? She has such a high level of medical ninjutsu. She is just like a replica of Tsunade when she was young." "Her name is Haruno Sakura, and she is Tsunade-sama's disciple." "Really? That woman's disciple." Chiyo murmured softly, with a hint of loneliness in his words. White Fang¡¯s son has grown up to be the Kakashi he is today, and Tsunade has inherited the legacy of his disciple, and is even more outstanding now. The former enemies have all had successors, but I Originally, Scorpion would never lose to these people, but now, he has embarked on a path of no return and even captured the village's Feng Ying. This made Chiyo feel melancholy, and at the same time she was very envious of Konoha's good luck. It is precisely because of these new people that are constantly emerging that Konoha can remain prosperous. "Ahem!" Kankuro coughed a few times and finally woke up. "Kankuro! Are you okay?" Temari shouted upon seeing this. Kankuro looked at Temari with difficulty and said softly: "Temariare you back? Gaara" "I know, Kankuro, leave the rest to me, I will bring Gaara back." "please, Temari" Kankuro also saw Kakashi and others at this time, and his eyes fell on Naruto. "UzumakiNaruto?" Naruto was stunned and said, "It's me." "Kankuro, this is the person sent by Konoha to support us." Temari explained. Kankuro ignored it, and the words Gaara once told him came to his mind. Gaara was able to make such a big change, all thanks to the battle with Naruto. "UzumakiNarutoGaara trusts youvery muchso, pleaseyou must save Gaara" Naruto was stunned for a moment when he heard this, and then showed a confident smile: "Don't worry! Leave it to me! I am the man who wants to become Hokage! Just let the Kazekage owe me a favor first!" That confident look made everyone present couldn't help but believe that he could do this. This may be Naruto¡¯s unique charm. As the night grew darker, Sakura went to prepare an antidote for Kankuro. Although most of the toxins have been removed, a small amount remains. Although it is not fatal, it must be eliminated as soon as possible. Furthermore, Sakura also felt that this kind of poison would be encountered during this rescue operation, and it should be useful by then. On the other side, Chiyo and Ebizo returned to the rest room. "Sister, do you want to go with people from Konoha every day?" "Well, the Scorpion matter is my last concern in this life. No matter what the outcome is, I have to settle it." Chiyo said, taking out a scroll from somewhere and putting it into his ninja tool bag. Ebizo was startled and said, "Sister, do you want to bring these two puppets with you too?" Chiyo nodded and said: "If Scorpion can still turn around, these two puppets may come in handy." "Sister, you should know that Scorpion has been a very independent person since he was a child, and he will not change things easily. I'm afraid" "I know, but even if it is a useless attempt, I will do it." Chiyo said firmly. Hearing this, Ebizo stopped talking. After spending so many years with Chiyo, Ebizo knows his sister¡¯s character very well. ¡°And looking at Chiyo¡¯s appearance, she probably has a death wish. But, do you want to stop it? Ebizo rejected it in his heart. Today, Chiyo is seventy-three years old, and very few ninjas can live to this age. They all know that their time is running out. Doing something meaningful in these last days may be Chiyo¡¯s last wish. Since this is the case, why bother to stop it. ¡°Sister, be careful, I don¡¯t want to fish alone in the future.¡± A smile appeared on Chiyo's dry face, and she said softly: "I'm sorry." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 465 Whereabouts Exposed You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The next morning. Parker and Zhe also returned together, and they had discovered the location of the Akatsuki organization. "Really? It seems that this is the place. Okay, get ready to go. Parker, Zheye, thank you for your hard work. You can go back to Dog Ting Mountain first and say hello to the Seven Prisons for me." "Yes, Kakashi-sama." Tetsuya responded. "Kakashi, be careful, I feel there is a very powerful chakra in that place." Parker said solemnly. "I know, don't worry." Kakashi smiled. "Um." Parker and Zhe also disappeared with a bang. Kakashi looked out the window, the sun had just risen, and on the bed next to him, restless Naruto lay sleeping. On the other bed was Sasuke who was already awake. "Let's start taking action." Kakashi whispered. Sasuke nodded upon hearing this. The entrance to Sunagakure! After Kakashi¡¯s team was assembled, Temari also took a few ninjas and planned to set off with Kakashi. "Okay, everyone is here, let's go!" Naruto shouted. At this moment, Ma Ji came from a distance and landed in front of everyone. "Wait a minute, Temari, you can't go there." Temari was stunned when she saw this and said, "Why? Mr. Maki?" Ma Ji said with a troubled expression: "The higher-ups have just made a decision that you must stay and protect the village. If the news of Mr. Kazekage's disappearance spreads, other villages may come to attack the village and they will lack your strength." It¡¯s not possible.¡± "What! Maki-sensei! Shouldn't we be rescuing Gaara now? Are you giving up on rescuing Gaara for something that may not happen? Everyone in Konoha is here just for this." "ThisI can't help it. This is how the higher-ups gave the order." Maki said in embarrassment. How could he not know this? However, these senior executives had complaints about Gaara taking over as the Fifth Kazekage. This Gaara was captured at that time, just in line with their wishes. "Damn it! This is totally unreasonable! It's too much! I'll go find them to argue!" Temari said angrily. "Wait a minute, Temari, you don't have to go, let me go." At this time, a voice came from above. Everyone looked up and saw that it was Chiyo. "Grandma Chiyo, I've been waiting for you for a long time." Kakashi whispered. Chiyo smiled, jumped down from above, and landed in front of everyone. "Kakashi, let me go with you on behalf of Sunagakure this time. After all, I am the Kazekage of our village." "Grandma Chiyo, this you are forcing yourself too much." Temari said with some worry. Although Chiyo has a high reputation among Sunagakure, he is too old after all. No one knows how much strength he still has. "Temari, don't worry. Besides, those guys won't let you go easily. By the time you finish arguing with them, I'm afraid it won't be enough time." "this¡­¡­" Temari was silent for a moment. She knew that what Granny Chiyo said was not wrong at all. "Grandma Chiyo, please excuse me." Temari said respectfully, and then bowed solemnly to Chiyo. Hope is in her body. "Don't worry, I will bring Gaara back." Chiyo said, walking towards Kakashi. "As promised, I'm here." Kakashi nodded, and then said: "Then, let's set off!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The five people dispersed one after another! Temari watched a few people leave and murmured: "Grandma Chiyo, Uzumaki Naruto, Gaara, I'll leave it to you." "Temari, it's better to go back with me and accept the assignment from the top management." Ma Ji whispered. "I understand, Teacher Markey." Temari responded softly, but her clenched fists showed that her heart was not peaceful. Gaara has just been taken away, and these high-level officials are trying to stir up trouble again. ¡­¡­ On the road, everyone went at full speed and kept walking through the desert. "Kakashi-sensei, where is the destination? How long will it take?" Naruto asked anxiously. "Somewhere in the Kingdom of Sichuan between the Kingdom of Wind and the Kingdom of Fire, according to our pace, two days should be enough."   "Does it take two days? Is it still too late?" Naruto whispered. Kakashi remained silent, he also didn¡¯t know. But this is only part of his plan. "Kakashi, what are you going to do to Akatsuki? The last time I saw you, you knew Akatsuki better than me. It seems that your investigation of them is not a recent matter." Chiyo whispered. "I am indeed very concerned about them. The more I investigate them, the more I will find that they are far from being as simple as they appear. In terms of high-level combat power alone, I am afraid it will take at least three villages' high-level combat power to be on par with them. This His strength is outside the five great ninja villages, so how can he not have any agenda?" "Plotting tailed beasts? What are they for?" Kakashi narrowed his eyes and said, "I don't know yet." Hearing this, Chiyo glanced at Kakashi. Although Kakashi said it sincerely, Chiyo still felt that Kakashi seemed to be hiding something. But now is not the time to worry about this, saving Gaara is the serious thing. Chakra surged under everyone¡¯s feet, and their speed increased by another ten percent. The time on the road passed quickly, and the day passed quickly. "We have now entered the territory of the Kingdom of Sichuan. We are not far from there. Let's take a rest and prepare for battle. We should have entered the enemy's detection range." Kakashi suddenly stopped and said, looking somewhere. "Kakashi-sensei! I can still hold on, let's continue on our way!" Naruto shouted. Before Kakashi could speak, Sasuke spoke first: "Naruto, we are rushing with all our strength, and now the remaining chakra is less than half. If we go through this, we will just die. Stop talking nonsense, rest quickly, and set off again later." "But¡­¡­" "Stop it, before you save others, make sure you don't die." Sasuke said coldly. Naruto also calmed down after hearing this. "alright, I got it." Everyone sat on the ground, recovering chakra. Kakashi was leaning against the tree, observing everything around him. "Kakashi, did you find something?" Chiyo stepped forward and said. "Ah, our whereabouts have just been discovered by someone. The person's reaction speed was very fast, and I couldn't catch up with him. But obviously, there will be enemies coming to stop us later." "Really?" Chiyo said softly. She didn't notice any problem just now. Sure enough, the gap is not that big. In the cave, Phantom Jue opened his eyes and whispered: "This is not good, an enemy is coming." Hearing this, Payne also opened his eyes and said, "Who is it?" "Konoha ninja, Hatake Kakashi, Uchiha Sasuke, Nine-Tails' Jinchuuriki, Uzumaki Naruto, and Sunagakure's Chiyo. The other little girl doesn't know him, but he seems to have some strength." (Remember. Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 466 The Art of Elephant Turn You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Oh? Is it Kakashi Hatake? That's a very interesting guy." Kisame smiled. "What? It's that annoying guy who almost gave him to the evil god as a sacrifice!" Hidan shouted. "Tch, it's that guy." Kakuzu said unhappily, obviously recalling the experience of previous fights. "Ah, have you ever fought against Hatake Kakashi?" Deidara said doubtfully. "A very tough opponent." Kisame said. "It's really interesting to be praised like this by Kisame." Deidara said, with a smile on his lips. At this time, Zetsu said: "This Hatake Kakashi is indeed a very troublesome guy. I just appeared near him to investigate and was immediately discovered." "With your hiding ability, can you detect it in an instant?" Payne said. "Yes, Payne, his strength is stronger than a few years ago." Jue said. "This is a problem. Now the seal has reached a critical moment and cannot be interrupted. It seems that we have to use that trick to delay the time." "Penn, do you want to use that move?" Jue said, showing an interested expression. "That's all. Most people were wasting their time in the past. Using the Elephant Turning Technique to separate 30% of the ability, I think it can stop some time. So, who of you will go?" Payne said, looking at the people present. "Chief, let me go. It was a big regret that I didn't send that guy to see Lord Evil God before. Now I can make up for this regret." "Hidan, forget it. You are no match for me even in your prime state. It's just a waste of time to lose one third of your chakra." Kakuzu mocked. "Asshole! One move of my ninjutsu is enough to kill you! It has nothing to do with chakra." "It's a pity that your ability is already known to others, so it's useless." "Damn it!" "Leader, let me go. I just want to avenge my previous personal grudges. It would be a good idea to explore the bottom first. I haven't tried my best before." Kisame said, showing his fangs. "I'll go with Kisame." At this time, Itachi, who had been silent, also said. Payne glanced at the two of them and said: "Okay, just the two of you will go. After all, the opponent is Kakashi Hatake. If you delay a little longer, the progress of the seal will be much faster than expected. A few more hours will be enough." ¡± "yes." When Payne saw this, he formed seals with his hands and used the art of turning like an elephant. The Elephant Turning Technique is a ninjutsu unique to Pain's Samsara Eye. It can add one person's chakra to the body of a human sacrifice, thereby turning the sacrifice into an exquisite stand-in for fighting. The strength of the avatar is determined based on the amount of chakra allocated. As long as the chakra is sufficient, the avatar can use all the abilities of the main body. Including the blood inheritance limit! It¡¯s just that it can only use 30% of its capabilities. On the next door, the bodies of Itachi and Kisame were sitting cross-legged on the ground. "Brother Itachi, it seems that you are going to fight that Hatake Kakashi again, but there is another person who is your brother. I wonder how you feel?" "Kissame, you talk too much, prepare to concentrate on fighting." "Hehe, okay, Brother Itachi." After the two of them finished speaking, they closed their eyes again. The operation of the Elephant Turning Technique still needs to be carried out by themselves. Payne only acted as a medium to parasitize their chakra on the bodies of the sacrifices. On the other side, after Kakashi and others rested, they set off again, but not long after, they stopped again. "Stop!" Kakashi shouted. "Kakashi-sensei! What's wrong?" Naruto asked anxiously. Kakashi didn¡¯t finish speaking and pointed forward. Everyone looked around and saw two people wearing black and red cloud robes walking forward. Sasuke's expression changed instantly, and Naruto was also surprised. "UchihaItachi!" Sasuke shouted! Sakura was a little confused when she saw this, after all, he had never seen Itachi, but after hearing Sasuke's call, Sakura instantly understood. Is this Sasuke's brother? The legendary Uchiha rebel. "Sasuke"?Long time no see, you are still the same. "Itachi said calmly. Naruto looked at Sasuke and couldn't help but feel worried when he saw Sasuke's excited look. "Sasuke, calm down." Naruto shouted. For the first time, it was Naruto's turn to calm Sasuke down. Sasuke took a deep breath when he heard this, and then noticed that there was another person beside Itachi. He is Itachi¡¯s previous partner, and it seems they are still working together. "My brother is still undercover at Xiao, and the people next to him should be monitoring him. I can't reveal my fault, otherwise, my efforts will be in vain." As soon as the thoughts in Sasuke's mind changed, he calmed down a lot. "Oh? Brother Itachi, it seems that your brother is much more mature than before. Last time he attacked him as soon as they met, but he can calm down this time." Kisame said with a smile, but the smile on his face seemed It's very ironic. Itachi ignored it, but looked towards Kakashi and said: "Kakashi-senpai, this road is blocked, I have to trouble you to stay here for a while." Kakashi chuckled and said, "Itachi, do you have the confidence to keep me? Just with your chakra, which is less than one-third of your body?" When Kisame and Itachi heard this, their pupils shrank. Was seen through? ??Just a moment? How can it be! The Shoken no Jutsu is by no means a ninjutsu that can be distinguished with the naked eye, let alone such a precise value. "Hatake Kakashi, he is indeed worthy of his reputation. Did you see through it in such an instant?" Kisame whispered. "As expected of Kakashi-senpai, I know that it is impossible to capture you, but it is still possible to delay for a while." "Then give it a try." Kakashi said softly. When Kisame saw this, he was also unambiguous. Sameji threw it into the sky and formed seals with his hands! He knew that Kakashi was very fast. If he were to strike first, the two of them would not even have a chance to make a move and would be killed instantly. So, let¡¯s talk about making the home court more convenient! "Water escape! Explode water and create waves!" I saw Kisame's belly suddenly swelled, and then he lowered his head, opened his mouth, and a huge stream of water gushes out from Kisame's mouth! Sasuke and others were shocked! "What a terrifying amount of chakra!" Chiyo murmured. Within a moment, a lake was formed, and everywhere you looked, there was water! This is such a terrifying amount of chakra, it can form a water escape that changes the terrain in an instant. ??And it looks effortless. Everyone jumped up to avoid being washed away by the current. Kisame jumped up, caught the Kisame that was thrown before, put it on his shoulder, and said: "Then, the game begins!" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 467 Battle on the Water You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Kakashi-sensei, what do you mean by what you just said?" Sasuke stood on the water and asked in confusion. "The two people in front of you are not the people you have seen." "Kakashi-sensei, what do you mean?" Naruto expressed confusion. "To put it simply, the two people in front of you are similar to your shadow clones, but they have about 30% of the chakra of the original body." "Thirty percent? Thirty percent can use water escape on this scale? Who is this guy? This amount of chakra is a bit too scary." Chiyo said in surprise. "Perhaps you have heard his name before, Kisame Kisaki, known as the tailless beast." "It's him? No wonder. This terrifying amount of chakra is really amazing." Chiyo sighed. Sasuke's face darkened. Isn't he his brother's true form? "Everyone, be careful. Although it is only about 30% of the chakra, the strength is not just 30%. Whether it is ninjutsu or experience, they are as if they are present." Kakashi whispered. Everyone nodded when they heard the words, expressing their understanding. "Then, let the battle begin." As soon as Kakashi finished speaking, Sasuke rushed out quickly and said, "Leave it to me, Itachi Uchiha." "Sasuke!" Kakashi called softly, but it was too late. "I'll help him!" Naruto said, and rushed towards Itachi with Sasuke. Unexpectedly, Kakashi caught him and said: "Itachi's use of Sharingan is superb. In the past, you just caused trouble. Let Sasuke solve it. If three years of training have allowed him to do it even to Itachi who faced the Jingzhuan Jutsu." If not, then the three years of hard work will be in vain.¡± "this¡­¡­" "Okay, Naruto, your opponent is him." Kakashi said, pointing at Kisame. Naruto was stunned for a moment, then said: "Okay! Look at me!" With water splashing under his feet, Naruto rushed towards Kisame. "Kakashi-sensei, is it really okay for Sasuke and Naruto to be like this?" Sakura said with some worry. "Look at the situation, don't worry, I'm still here." Sasuke ran all the way, and soon he rushed in front of Itachi. He quickly pulled out the Amancongyun Sword from his waist with his right hand and slashed with one blow! Itachi was not in a hurry, just tiptoed and hid behind him. Sasuke bullies himself and gets closer! On the sword body, there is already raging thunder! Chidori Blade! Ding! A kunai appeared in Itachi's right hand, blocking Sasuke's Amazong Cloud Sword. "What! It actually blocked the Chidori Blade. What's on top of this kunai is the change in the properties of fire-attribute chakra?" "The kunai in Itachi's hand was red in color, with flames faintly appearing on it. "You have a good grasp of the nature change of the thunder attribute. It seems that Kakashi-senpai is very strict with your teachings. But Sasuke, you are not the only one who has the ability to change the nature." Itachi said calmly, but there was a hint of worry in his eyes. A hint of relief. It is indeed extremely rare to be able to master the changes in the nature of chakra to this extent at Sasuke's age. Even if most people master the property change, they can only use the five attribute ninjutsu in a very superficial way. However, if you want to attach the attribute chakra directly to the weapon, you need more rigorous training. And if this can be achieved, the power of using the corresponding attribute ninjutsu will be greatly increased. Ding! Itachi swiped the kunai upwards and deflected Sasuke's Amazong Cloud Sword. Sasuke took advantage of the situation and kicked Itachi. Itachi bowed his body, took a step back, and hid. "Art fire escape ho fireball!" Sasuke quickly formed seals with his hands, and the hot fireball spurted out from his mouth! Boom! The fireball hit Itachi directly, but there was no joy on Sasuke's face. The Itachi who was hit turned into countless crows and scattered. Immediately, in mid-air, it condensed into the human form of Itachi again. "Illusion? When?" Sasuke opened his scarlet eyes, and the three magatama kept turning. Sasuke couldn't help but secretly sigh in his heart, as expected of Itachi, in an unknowing moment, he let himself be possessed by a genjutsu without even knowing it. It¡¯s just that IOver the years, there has been a lot of research on illusions. The rotating magatama is looking around, looking for flaws. Seeing this, Itachi in mid-air thought to himself: "So, Sasuke, what are you going to do now?" At this moment, Sasuke suddenly looked at Itachi in mid-air and jumped up! The Tian Congyun sword flashing with thunderous light slashed down again! Itachi was startled and hid slightly, but he saw Sasuke's scarlet eyes that were exactly the same as his own! "Oops!" Itachi said something bad in his heart, but it was already too late! Sasuke felt that everything in front of him suddenly changed, and Itachi stood on the water not far away, panting slightly. Illusion rebounds! Sasuke actually rebounded Itachi¡¯s genjutsu! Kakashi, who was not far away, was a little relieved when he saw this. It seems that Sasuke's growth is really surprising. Regarding the application of Sharingan, it can be said that he has reached the peak of three magatama. And these eyes also restricted his growth. If he wanted to go further, he could only break through the kaleidoscope. "Itachi, my Sharingan use is not inferior to yours, put away your ridiculous illusions!" Sasuke said coldly. ¡°It seems like this, it¡¯s an amazing progress, but it¡¯s not enough.¡± Itachi said as he quickly formed seals with his hands at a speed that was difficult to see with the naked eye. Sasuke was shocked. The seal was formed so fast that even his Sharingan could only see an afterimage! "Water Escape! Water Fang Bullet Technique!" The water on his body compressed instantly, and then formed a rotating water column, shooting towards Sasuke from all directions! Sasuke was stunned, there was no way to hide! If you can¡¯t hide, then don¡¯t hide! "Fire Escape! Dragon Fire Technique!" A huge dragon-shaped flame spurted out, instantly evaporating the water that came from it! The flames dissipate! I saw dozens of kunai flying from all directions! Ding ding ding! Kunai collided with each other in mid-air, and their speed suddenly doubled! It¡¯s the kunai manipulation technique that Itachi is good at! ¡°It¡¯s still as amazing as ever.¡± Sasuke sighed in his heart, but his hands did not stop at all. The right hand holding Tian Congyun Sword instantly turned into an afterimage, waving it continuously. Ding ding ding! The sound of collision is endless! "So fast!" Sakura, who was not far away, sighed. She couldn't see Sasuke clearly at this time. The shurikens disperse! Sasuke turned to look at Itachi, but there was another swarm of crows! "What!" Sasuke was shocked! I saw the crow quickly passing through Sasuke's hair, and then Itachi's figure appeared in front of Sasuke! The scarlet eyes face each other! Itachi turned around and kicked Sasuke right in the abdomen! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Sasuke flew out directly! After bouncing on the water several times, he stabilized his body. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 468 Itachi vs Sasuke (First update!) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Sasuke covered his abdomen, obviously this kick was not light. "Damn it, you only have 30% chakra to have this level? As expected of Itachi." Sasuke whispered. "Sasuke, is this all you can do?" Itachi said coldly. ¡°Humph, it¡¯s still very early!¡± Sasuke growled and rushed towards Itachi again. Holding the Tiancongyun Sword in his right hand, lightning flashed out from his left hand, and something like a lightning sword was instantly stretched out. "Thousand Birds Sharp Spear!" The length of the Chidori Sharp Spear became as large as the Amancongyun Sword in the right hand. Itachi remained silent, but the magatama in his Sharingan eyes kept turning. Sasuke¡¯s eyes were fixed on Itachi, and he waved the Amazong Cloud Sword in his right hand to look at Itachi, while the Chidori Sharp Spear in his left hand followed closely behind! ??Double sword style! The attack speed is directly doubled! Itachi was slightly startled. With this kind of attack speed, given his current situation, he would probably have no choice but to cope with it. Itachi dodged left and right, but had no intention of counterattack. "It's amazing. Sasuke's speed suppressed Uchiha Itachi. Double sword? This is the first time I've seen Sasuke use it." Sakura exclaimed. Kakashi looked at the scene in front of him and felt familiar for some reason. The way Sasuke used his two swords looked like he was alone. Suddenly, Kakashi remembered. He remembered who Sasuke looked like at this time! Uchiha Fugaku! The attack method of those two swords is very similar to Uchiha Fugaku's Eight Kunai Styles! "It seems that Sasuke's Double Sword Style was born out of Fugaku's eight kunai styles, and transformed the use of kunai into the Double Sword Style. This guy really dares to think and do it." Kakashi praised. When Kakashi and Fugaku fought, the eight kunai techniques suddenly appeared, directly causing Kakashi to be hurt, which shows its power. Its level of sophistication is not at all inferior to that of Hatake Knife Technique. And Sasuke turned it into a double sword for use. Although it slowed down the attack speed to a certain extent, it was more destructive. Coupled with the superposition of thunder escape, the power is even more terrifying. Kakashi noticed this, and Itachi naturally noticed this too. Itachi¡¯s path of cultivation was basically guided by Fugaku. Therefore, Itachi also knows enough about his father. This attack method does have a bit of Fugaku's style, but it is more of Sasuke's personal fusion and his own style. Itachi suddenly took out two kunai with both hands, clamped Sasuke's double swords, and whispered: "The good sword skills are derived from the eight kunai techniques of my father. But they are still far from being able to deal with me. not enough." Sasuke chuckled and said, "Really? Isn't it too early to say this now?" Itachi was slightly startled when he saw this. It seemed that Sasuke's growth was far more than that. Their eyes met, Sasuke's eyes were full of fighting spirit. It has been eight years since Itachi defected. During these eight years, Sasuke has been practicing desperately just to catch up with Itachi. But from the meeting three years ago, Sasuke knew that there was still a long way between him and Itachi. But it was the meeting three years ago that made Sasuke realize what a heavy mission his brother had shouldered. Such a heavy mission made Sasuke heartbroken, so he became more determined to practice hard. This time, it¡¯s not because of hate, but because of love. The energy burst out with love is far more terrifying than hate! In three years, Sasuke not only overfulfilled the training plan given by Kakashi, but also learned the eight kunai techniques from his father, Uchiha Fugaku, and transformed them into his own. ??formed today¡¯s double sword style. Although Uchiha swordsmanship is good, it is far from satisfying Sasuke's appetite. Kakashi was not stingy, and during this year, he also taught Sasuke the secrets of Hatake Swordsmanship. Sasuke, who has the Sharingan, can naturally learn these things easily. It¡¯s just that Sasuke needs to slowly figure out the meaning of the sword in the sword technique. These sword skills will become nourishment for Sasuke's growth. Even in the later stages, it can still exert considerable power. Because Sasuke will inevitably die in the endYou have to rely on the Sharingan to fight, and the most powerful move of the Sharingan is naturally Susanoo. And the complete Susanoo has two swords in both wings. When the time comes, using the power of Susanoo to operate the double sword style, its power will be terrifying and unimaginable. Of course, these are things for later, Sasuke's strength has not yet reached that level. To achieve a breakthrough, it will take a period of growth. Seeing Sasuke like this, Itachi felt more than happy. But now that Kisame is by his side, naturally he can't show it. "Uchiha Itachi, why don't you use your famous Mangeky¨­ Sharingan? Tsukuyomi? Amaterasu? I'm standing in front of you like this, why don't you use it?" Sasuke looked at Itachi and said. "On the one hand, I feel that I don't need to use these to deal with you. On the other hand, as Kakashi-senpai said, my current chakra is only 30% of my body. Using those pupil techniques is too much for me. " "I see, it seems you can only go so far." Sasuke pretended to mock. "Oh? It can only go so far? You still say you are as confident as ever." Itachi chuckled. "Soon you will understand why I am so confident." Sasuke¡¯s lips raised slightly, giving Itachi a bad premonition, and at this moment, Sasuke¡¯s body glowed with lightning! "Chidori-ryu!" Chidori¡¯s electric current completely covered Sasuke¡¯s whole body, and the terrifying electric current shot out instantly! "Oops!" Itachi secretly thought something was wrong and quickly moved away, but it was too late. Although Itachi escaped the attack range of the Chidori-ryu, he was unable to leave the water in time! And water is conductive! "Well!" With a muffled groan, Itachi's body was paralyzed by thunder and lightning. "Double swords and eight moves, double dragons are defeated!" I saw Sasuke's two swords passing by like two thunder dragons, crushing towards Itachi's body! Being so close, Itachi, who was paralyzed by the Chidori-ryu, couldn't escape at all for a while! Tear it apart! The knife penetrated into Itachi's body like a thunder dragon, and the black and red cloud robe on the surface turned directly into ashes, exposing the skin on the body. Put your swords together! Two dragons in one! The huge thunder dragon condensed instantly and blasted towards Itachi's chest! It¡¯s stabbed! Sasuke inserted the two swords into Itachi's chest! Boom! Water splashing all around! Itachi showed a hint of a smile and moved his mouth slightly, as if he said something, but no one heard it except the left and right. Immediately, Itachi lost his breath, and all that was left was a silent corpse. And that face was obviously not Itachi's. The art of turning elephants is broken! Sasuke panted slightly, raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and said to himself: "Successful." And in Sasuke's mind, the words Itachi just said to him couldn't help but come to mind. "You are indeed my brother." "Brother, I will continue to work hard." Sasuke said to himself. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 469 Naruto vs Kisame You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The story is divided into two parts, Sasuke and Itachi are fighting in full swing, and the battle between Naruto and Kisame is equally fierce. "Oh? It's interesting. Kakashi Hatake is not on the list, but you, a brat from the Nine-Tails, are on the list. Do you treat us as just a training ground? It's really too much." Kisame had a mocking look on his face, and now he became a little dissatisfied. Although it is only a clone with 30% chakra, it is still very unpleasant to be underestimated like this. "Shark Face, don't worry, I will definitely defeat you!" Naruto said confidently. "Oh? Kyuubi boy, is it just you? It seems that the lesson I taught you last time was not enough. This time, I will suck all your chakra!" Naruto's face became heavy. Naruto had already suffered from Kisame when he met Kisame and Itachi three years ago. That big sword has the ability to absorb chakra. It was only a moment of fighting, and half of Naruto's chakra was absorbed. "If Jiraiya hadn't appeared, it wouldn't have been impossible for Naruto to be sucked dry. Therefore, that big sword named Sameji must not be touched! But, if you don¡¯t attack at close range, how can you defeat this guy? Naruto was a little confused. He didn't seem to have any long-range attack skills. Kakashi looked at Naruto and Kisame, feeling a little worried. Naruto¡¯s biggest advantage is his chakra abundance, but Kisame has Sameiso who sucks chakra. In this way, Naruto's advantage is gone. No, at this time, Kisame is a substitute created by Shoten no Jutsu. Therefore, Sameji cannot be real. He may be able to change his appearance, but it should be impossible to have the trait of absorbing chakra. Therefore, this Sameji should be just an appearance. If this is the case, there may be hope of winning. Otherwise, the Kisame in front of you would not have 30% chakra, it would simply be infinite chakra, almost indistinguishable from the main body. "Then, let the game begin, let me have fun, little nine-tailed devil." Kisame said, showing an excited smile, waving his sword and slashing towards Naruto! Naruto was shocked, he knew that this guy's sword was not only very strange, but also very powerful and heavy! Quickly form seals with both hands! boom! The art of shadow clone! The two figures raised their kunai at the same time, blocking Kisame's heavy blow! Naruto's body swayed slightly before he regained his footing, but the splash of water showed that this blow was not easy. "That's a lot of strength." Naruto said through gritted teeth. "Shadow clone? Interesting, but you are not the only one who knows this kind of clone technique!" Kisame said as two water columns rose up beside him. "The art of water body!" Two identical figures appeared instantly, both forming seals at the same time! "Water Escape! Water Prison Technique!" I saw the hands of the two water avatars turning into water, shrouding the two Naruto figures together, one for each. Naruto was instantly trapped in the water prison! boom! A shadow clone was directly shattered, and Kisame's water clone that controlled its water prison technique also dissipated. The water clone on the other side looked at Naruto in the water prison and said: "It seems that the one inside is the real body. You are the Jinchuuriki of the Nine-Tails. If I can't let you die, you should stay in the water prison well." Come on." "Naruto!" Sakura exclaimed. Kakashi frowned, it seemed a little too fast. Kisame looked at Kakashi and the others and said, "What a pity. It seems that this Nine-Tailed boy has failed to live up to your expectations. So, Kakashi Hatake, is it your turn to play?" " Kisame said, holding a big sword with one hand, looking at Kakashi, his eyes full of eagerness, and with that sarcastic face, it became even more annoying. "Kakashi-sensei, Naruto is trapped, let's get in quickly! Otherwise, Naruto will be in danger." Sakura said, and was about to rush over. Kakashi grabbed him and said, "Sakura, don't be impulsive, Naruto hasn't lost yet." "What? But isn't Naruto already trapped in the Water Prison Jutsu?" Sakura said in surprise. Kakashi smiled and said: "What you see may not be true. The battle of ninjas is not necessarily true."Fighting can never be judged by common sense. Have you forgotten what Naruto's best ninjutsu is? " "Shadow clone?" Sakura asked doubtfully. Kakashi nodded. At this moment, a yellow figure suddenly jumped out from behind Kisame! And in his hand is a blue chakra ball that is rotating at high speed! "Rasengan!" Naruto shouted and threw himself at Kisame! "Naruto!" Sakura exclaimed in surprise. The Rasengan hit Kisame, but Naruto couldn't help but frown. This kind of touch is definitely not the human body. Sure enough, in the next second, Kisame's figure turned into a puddle of water! And Naruto's Rasengan also dissipated invisible. "Water body? When?" Naruto was surprised. "I told you, you are not the only one who can do this kind of avatar!" Kisame's figure appeared behind Naruto, and the sword in his hand slashed down! "not good!" Seeing this, Naruto quickly turned around, randomly took out a kunai from nowhere, and blocked the blow. boom! Naruto¡¯s body was directly smashed into the water by Sameji! Water splashes everywhere! "Little devil, although there is some progress, it is still far behind!" " Kisame said, throwing Sameiso into the sky and randomly forming seals with his hands! "Water escape! Five-eating shark!" As he said that, he placed his palms on the water! Randomly, five shark-shaped water bombs were shot out from Kisame's fingers, instantly forming the size of a normal shark! Five sharks swam towards Naruto quickly! At this time, Naruto was buffering the powerful force from before, and felt a sharp pain in his chest. "Damn it, this shark face is so powerful. Just one blow made me feel a pain in my chest." Naruto finally regained his composure and saw the five sharks swimming over! "What the hell is that!" When Naruto was shocked, the five sharks had already swam over! "One meal!" Kisame sneered. I saw a shark opening its bloody mouth and biting towards Naruto. Seeing this, Naruto clenched the kunai in his hand, and the wind attribute chakra attached to it. "Go!" The kunai attached to the wind attribute cut through the water flow and cut the water shark's body open at an extremely fast speed, but the next moment, the wound was completely healed and intact. "What?" Naruto was shocked again. "Two meals!" The second shark rushed over! Naruto ducked! "Three meals!" The third shark is coming! Naruto couldn't dodge, so he had to support the shark's upper jaw with both hands and the shark's lower jaw with both feet. "Four foods!" The fourth shark attacks! "No! I can't escape!" "Five foods!" The fifth shark also rushed at the same time! "ah!" Naruto shouted angrily! Chakra exploded from his body instantly and shook up the surrounding water flow. At the same time, it also shook the water sharks away! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 470 The end of the seal (Third update! Monthly pass! Recommended! Reward!) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Naruto gasped for breath, such an explosion of chakra had a considerable impact on his body. But the results were also impressive. The five water sharks all suffered varying degrees of damage. "Haha, it's useless. As long as my hands don't leave the water, these five cute guys will not perish." " Kisame said, the five water sharks recovered again. "It will be endless if this continues." Naruto thought to himself. "There is water all around here, which is very bad for me, by the way! Water! Maybe it can be like this!" Naruto felt happy, and then accelerated and fell to the bottom of the water. Make a seal with both hands! "The art of shadow clone!" Three shadow clones appeared next to Naruto, and then they all stretched out their right hands. Kisame on the water was a little confused when he saw this scene. "What does this guy want to do?" Doubts turned into doubts, and the five sharks that had recovered rushed over without politeness. At this moment, blue chakra appeared on the right hands of the four Narutos, and they kept spinning! The crazy rotation of chakra caused the rapid rotation of the water flow! A vortex forms instantly! The main body plus the shadow clone, four people cooperate, the vortex created is amazingly powerful! "Hey, this is the application of the second stage of Rasengan practice!" The formation of the vortex directly empties the middle position, forming another cylindrical area, surrounded by rotating water! Seeing this, Kisame jumped up high to avoid being sucked into the whirlpool. "It's amazing." Sakura exclaimed. Kakashi showed a happy smile. With this method of application, Naruto has indeed grown a lot. "The power of this whirlpool is not small. How did this nine-tailed brat create it?" Kisame whispered. "Shark face, where are you looking!" Kisame was startled and quickly turned his head! That yellow figure is none other than Naruto! "when!" But no one explained to Kisame, what appeared in Naruto's hands was a huge blue chakra ball. "Da Jade Rasengan!" The huge chakra ball hit Kisame hard. Kisame quickly waved his sword to resist! boom! The two are connected! "ah!" Naruto yelled angrily, and the Odama Rasengan directly broke the sword in Kisame's hand! "No, the chakra is not enough. This sword is not the real Sameji after all." Kisame thought to himself, but it was too late now. If it was the real Sameji, Naruto's attack at this time would be useless, and the terrifying Otama Rasengan would be sucked dry by Sameji. Unfortunately, this is not the real Sameji. Although it has certain characteristics, it is not enough to absorb the Otama Rasengan. So, the result was that it was broken! The Otama Rasengan was as powerful as a bamboo, and then hit Kisame's body! With the chakra exhausted, Kisame cannot escape at all! Boom! Right on target! boom! Kisame's body was directly blasted into the water by the Otama Rasengan and hit the bottom of the water! The art of turning elephants is broken! Kisame's substitute was defeated, and the water around him receded like the tide. "Successful!" Naruto said happily. At this time, Sasuke also defeated Itachi. The water flow dispersed and everyone set foot on the ground again. "They are really two amazing little guys. Konoha is truly the cradle of geniuses, which is enviable." Chiyo murmured to himself, in a very unpleasant tone. Seeing the talent in the originally hostile village continue to grow, while the talent in his own village dwindles, it¡¯s no wonder Chiyo feels this way. "Well done, Naruto and Sasuke, it seems you have grown a lot." Kakashi looked at the two returning people and said happily. "Hehe, of course, Kakashi-sensei, my training has not been in vain. The battle just now did not show my strength at all! Hahaha." Naruto said proudly. Sasuke snorted disdainfully and said, "The rear of the crane opened again"?That's a big lie. " "You bastard Sasuke! What nonsense are you talking about!" Naruto said angrily. "I said it very clearly, didn't you hear? The end of the crane!" "you!" The two quarreled again, but everyone was used to it. It was impossible for these two people to be together without quarreling. Kakashi ignored it and walked towards the two corpses left behind. They all wear Sunagakure's forehead protectors. "Grandma Chiyo, it seems that all of you Sunagakure people served as sacrifices." Chiyo also stepped forward to take a look and said, "It's Yura. I didn't expect that he would end up like this. It's such a pity." Yura¡¯s status in Sunagakure is not low, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would end up being a sacrifice in the end. "Let's keep going. Since the other party has used this method to delay time, it means that we have reached a critical juncture. The time just lost was not much, and there should be a chance." Everyone nodded after hearing this, and Sasuke and Naruto stopped making noise. Packing their bags, everyone set off again. In the cave. "Yeah, yeah, yeah, I didn't expect to be defeated so quickly." Kisame's shadow opened his eyes and said. At the same time, Itachi also opened his scarlet eyes. "Huh? Kisame and Itachi attacked at the same time, but they didn't last ten minutes? It seems that their opponents are really strong." Deidara said in surprise. Although Deidara was not convinced of Itachi's strength, he also knew that Itachi was very strong. Even if there is only 30% chakra, it is not something that ordinary people can handle. As a result, he was defeated in such a short time. "What's going on?" Payne asked. At this time, Zetsu said: "Kissame and Itachi faced off against the Jinchuriki of the Nine Tails, Uchiha Sasuke. The strength of those two people should not be underestimated. Moreover, although Hatake Kakashi did not make a move throughout the whole process, his momentum kept suppressing him. In the case of Kisame and Itachi, their strength is greatly affected." "What, so Kisame and Itachi failed even though Hatake Kakashi didn't take action? Sure enough, I should have been sent!" Hidan shouted dissatisfied. "Okay, stop screaming. Just concentrate on sealing it. It has reached the most critical moment. Although the delay is not long, it should be enough." "Really? The seal took so short time this time?" Deidara said in surprise. "Well, Yiwei's strength seems not to be as strong as imagined, and the originally expected time has been greatly shortened. But this is also a good thing. Before that, there should be no interruptions." Everyone nodded, and the cave fell into silence again. Itachi closed his eyes and quietly provided his strength, but in fact, he was secretly happy in his heart. The Sasuke who met this time did not disappoint himself and has grown to a surprising level. "Sasuke, keep growing, those eyes are not enough." Time passed by minute by second, and the last bit of red chakra was removed from Gaara's body and fell into the mouth of the heretic demon. Gaara fell from mid-air, leaving only weak signs of life. "The seal is over, thank you for your hard work," Payne said indifferently. "Ah, it's finally over." Dida stretched and said. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 471 Five-Sealed Barrier (Fourth update!) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Deidara, Scorpion, those people are coming soon, you have to be careful." He said coldly. "Is it the Jinch¨±riki of the Nine-Tails? Haha, Itachi, I'm sorry, I will accept your mission target without mercy." Scorpion looked at Itachi and said. "If you have that ability, I don't mind." Itachi said calmly. "Oh? You seem to have no confidence in me and Deidara?" "It's not that there's nothing, it's that you are no match for Kakashi." "Itachi! What do you mean!" Deidara shouted. "Huh, just because you are incompetent, it doesn't mean I can't do it." Xie said coldly. "Okay, stop arguing, Scorpion, Deidara, it would be best if you can capture the Jinch¨±riki of the Nine-Tails, but if nothing can be done, retreat first." Payne said coldly. "I understand, leader." Xie responded. "Okay, everyone disperses." As soon as Payne finished speaking, the colorful phantoms disappeared. In the end, only Itachi, Pain, Zetsu, and the physical Scorpion and Deidara were left. "Itachi, what kind of guy is the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki?" Scorpion asked. Itachi was silent. Payne glanced at Itachi and said, "Tell him." Immediately, Pain and Jue also disappeared. Itachi looked at Deidara and Scorpion and said, "The first person to come in and scream is the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki." After saying that, Itachi also disappeared. "What, what kind of characteristic is this?" Deidara complained. Scorpion remained silent, not knowing what he was thinking. "Forget it, let's restore our chakra before they come, Brother Scorpion." Deidara said. Hearing this, Scorpion threw a pill, and Deidara caught it. "This is my specially made military food pill. It can restore all chakra in a short time, which is enough for you to recover." "Brother Scorpio is still thoughtful." As Deidara said, he threw the Bingliang Pill into his mouth without hesitation, and then it turned into a warm current and entered his body. "It feels good, oh, by the way, I also hid the detonating clay here, just to add. Hmm." Deidara said, walking to somewhere in the cave and taking out some white detonating clay. Everything is ready, all we need to do is slowly restore chakra and wait for Kakashi and others to come over. On a desert place, both Itachi and Kisame opened their eyes. "Brother Itachi, do you think Scorpion and Deidara can win this time? Those guys are not easy." Itachi said calmly: "It's difficult." One word sums it all up. Kisame saw this and stopped asking. Although they were in the same organization, Kisame had no feelings for Scorpion and Deidara. Itachi looked in a certain direction, not knowing what he was thinking. Outside the cave! Kakashi and others hurried over! The cave is sealed by huge rocks, and there is a small lake next to it. The five people stood on the water, looking at the boulder. "We're here," Kakashi said softly. "Is Gaara here?" Naruto said, feeling a little excited and wanting to rush in immediately! "Okay, watch me break this rock!" Sakura said and rushed over, clenching her right hand into a fist and covering it with chakra. "drink!" With a roar, Sakura's iron fist hit it directly, but there was no reaction at all. There seems to be an invisible force blocking all this. Invisible ripples spread out around Sakura's fist. "Thishow is this possible?" Sakura asked in surprise. This is the first time something like this has happened since Sakura learned the Kaili Fist. "What's wrong? Sakura?" Naruto asked anxiously. "This stone seems to be protected by a mysterious force." Sakura said. Kakashi looked at the boulder and said, "It looks like it should be a kind of barrier." "I have the same idea, Kakashi, what kind of barrier do you think it is?" Chiyo said. "It looks like it should be a five-sealed barrier." "Five-sealing barrier?" Naruto murmured, seeming to be completely disinterested in this.understand. "The so-called five-sealed barrier uses the caster's chakra as a link to connect five forbidden talismans and hide them in five places. The range covered by the forbidden talisman is the space of the barrier." "Forbidden Talisman?" "Well, look, in the middle of the boulder is the forbidden talisman. There are four more of the same forbidden talisman." When everyone heard the words, they all looked around, and sure enough, there was a forbidden talisman in the middle of the boulder. "Then how to crack it?" Naruto asked hurriedly. "Generally speaking, in order to lift the five-sealed barrier, five people need to uncover the five forbidden talismans at the same time. It must be at the same time, faster or slower. In this way, the barrier will be released." Kakashi said . "Five people at the same time? Then there are exactly five of us, so let's quickly set off to unlock the forbidden talisman!" Naruto said anxiously. "Naruto, don't worry, do you know where the forbidden talisman is?" Sakura said helplessly. Naruto was stunned when he heard this, yes, where is the forbidden talisman? In desperation, Naruto had no choice but to look at Kakashi. There¡¯s nothing wrong with asking Kakashi for this kind of thing. "It's not easy to find the other four forbidden talismans without Byakugan." Kakashi touched his hair and said. "Ah? Is there nothing Kakashi-sensei can do? Byakugan? Neji didn't come with us. Now we're in trouble. By the way, Sasuke, don't you have the Sharingan? Why don't you try it?" "Idiot, the Sharingan doesn't have the ability to farsight or clairvoyance, so it can't do this at all." Sasuke complained ruthlessly. "Then what should we do!" Naruto became even more impatient when he saw this. At this time, Kakashi put his right hand on Naruto's shoulder and said: "Naruto, don't be impatient. I just mentioned the conventional methods. With conventional methods, there will naturally be unconventional methods." "Ah? Kakashi-sensei, you didn't tell me earlier! You made me anxious for a long time." Kakashi was a little helpless and said: "Naruto, ninjas need to calm down. You are far from enough. Learn from Sasuke." "Huh?" Naruto was a little confused when he heard this. He didn't want to learn from Sasuke. "What are you going to do?" Chiyo asked from the side. Kakashi glanced at the forbidden talisman again and said: "Five-seal barrier is ultimately a kind of barrier, and it is also a type of sealing technique, and sealing technique has a solution." Kakashi said, jumped into the air, took out five kunai from his ninja tool bag, and shot them at the four corners of the boulder, as well as the forbidden talisman in the middle. Immediately, Kakashi quickly formed seals with his hands! I saw that the kunai nailed to the stone instantly crawled out of the black talisman, wrapping around the entire boulder, forming another sealing circle. "This" Chiyo was shocked. At this moment, Kakashi shouted softly: "Broken!" Only a bang was heard! Five kunai were shattered at the same time! Five voices in one place! The boulder is broken! Cave exposure! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 472 Can it be saved? (Fifth update!) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Soso awesome." Naruto said dumbfounded. "You actually used sealing techniques to forcefully break this barrier. What a terrifying sealing technique achievement." Chiyo exclaimed. The sealing technique has always been considered one of the most difficult ninjutsu in the ninja world. It is easy to learn but difficult to master. The simple ones include daily sealing scrolls, and the complex ones include the Earth Exploding Stars. Just like Sunagakure, there is no sealing master in the entire village. "Otherwise, Gaara's seal wouldn't be so crude. Later, Gaara realized Shukaku's power, and the sealing technique was good, but it was only good. Kakashi is different. At the beginning of his time travel, he obtained the essence of the sealing technique of the Uzumaki clan. He has been studying it for more than ten years. Now his attainments in sealing techniques have already surpassed Minato and Kushina, climbing to the next level. A more advanced level. Breaking the five-seal barrier is only one aspect. And just when the five seals were broken, Nagato, who was far away in the Land of Rain, felt something in his heart. "What's wrong, Nagato?" Konan on the side asked with concern. "The five seals have been broken." Nagato murmured. "Has it been cracked? It seems that the other party knows this barrier very well, but the speed seems to be a little too fast." Xiaonan said in surprise. Nagato whispered: "No, it is not the conventional way to break it, but the most direct way to forcibly disrupt the chakra sequence of the barrier and finally lift it." "What? Who can do this?" "Among that group of people, the only one who has such means is Kakashi Hatake." "Hatake Kakashi?" Xiaonan suddenly remembered the unfathomable feeling she had seen before when she saw that silver-white figure. ¡°That person really gives people a powerful feeling.¡± "It seems that he will become our formidable enemy in the future. If we want to capture Kyuubi, Kakashi Hatake and Teacher Jiraiya are the enemies we have to face." Nagato said coldly. Konan's expression changed slightly, and she whispered: "Nagato, Jiraiya-sensei" "Xonan, for the sake of peace in the ninja world and for Yahiko's dream, even if Mr. Jiraiya blocks our way, we must not retreat." "But¡­¡­" "No need to, there is no room for retreat on this road. We have walked for so many years to get to this point. No matter what the reason is, we can't give up." After finishing speaking, Nagato lowered his head and hid his expression in Under that bright red hair. "I understand, Nagato." "Okay, you go make arrangements and have someone come to support Deidara and Scorpion. The two of them are in poor condition, and they may be in danger if they encounter enemies like Hatake Kakashi." "Understood, I'm going." Xiaonan said, her body slowly spread out like pieces of paper, and then disappeared. There was only darkness left in the room. Nagato lowered his head and sighed after a long time. "Jiraiya-sensei, this day will come sooner or later, I'm sorry." On the other side, the five-seal barrier was shattered and the boulders dissipated, revealing two figures inside. Deidara! The Scorpion of Red Sand! The expressions of both of them were a little surprised, and the speed was a bit astonishing. ¡° Moreover, this method of cracking also amazed the two of them. "HatakeKakashi." Deidara said softly. And Scorpion¡¯s eyes were locked on Chiyo. "Grandma Chiyo" Chiyo looked at the scorpion hiding in Fei Liuhu with a complicated expression. "Where's Gaara!" Naruto roared! "Ah, the first person to roar, That Itachi really knows his characteristics." Deidara joked. But Scorpio ignored Deidara, and kept his eyes locked on Granny Chiyo. After all, she is his grandma. She has not seen her for many years, and Xie Xie felt a little nostalgic for her for a while. It¡¯s just that this longing is deep in my heart and has never been expressed. "Hey, that yellow-haired kid, is this the guy you're looking for?" Deidara said, kicking Gaara who was motionless on the side. When Naruto saw this, his eyes turned red, and his sky-blue eyes instantly turned into the pupils of the Nine-Tails! ?"Asshole! What did you do to Gaara!" "Oh? Can't you see? This guy is already dead." Deidara sneered. "Asshole! Get your feet off Gaara's body!" Naruto roared and rushed forward! Sasuke grabbed him and shouted: "Calm down! Naruto!" "How can this make me calm down!" At this moment, the chakra under Kakashi¡¯s feet moved, and lightning flashed! Thunder Step! The next moment, Kakashi's figure appeared behind Deidara and Scorpion. "I say, you two are a little too leisurely." Deidara and Scorpion were both shocked! What a fast speed! There was no time to react at all! Deidara and Scorpion quickly moved away, but Kakashi was not polite, and lightning flashed in his hands! "Thousand Birds and Thousand Bons!" Countless thunder-attribute chakra senbons shot towards the two sides! Deidara was startled and quickly hid behind a stone to avoid the blow. Scorpion is using Fei Liuhu's tail sting to deflect all the thousand books. ¡°Now we¡¯re in trouble, this guy seems to be a ninja with thunder attributes.¡± Deidara secretly thought something was wrong. Using explosive clay, he had already lost half of his battle against the thunder-attribute ninja before he even fought. Kakashi did not chase the two of them, but picked up Gaara. In an instant, he returned to everyone again. "Kakashi-sensei! How is Gaara!" Naruto shouted. "There are still signs of life, but they are very weak and he will die at any time." "Damn it! How could this happen!" Naruto said angrily. "Haha, there's no need to save him. If the jinch¨±riki loses the tailed beast, he will definitely die." Deidara shouted. "Kakashi-sensei, is this really the case?" Naruto asked anxiously. "It's common sense, but I have a way to save him. It just takes a little time. I'll leave the two people in front of you to deal with first." Kakashi said, taking Gaara aside and leaving the battlefield to Naruto and others. Everyone was stunned when they saw this. They didn't expect Kakashi to make such a decision. What surprised them even more was that Kakashi was able to rescue the Jinchuuriki who had his tailed beast taken away? "Brother Scorpion, can this guy really save the Jinchuuriki?" Deidara asked doubtfully. "have no idea." "Ignore him, it seems we have to deal with the four people in front of us first. Brother Scorpion, which one do you choose?" "Damn it! Watch me beat you!" Seeing this, Naruto became even more furious and rushed towards Deidara. "Naruto!" Sasuke was anxious when he saw this and quickly followed him. "Haha, Brother Scorpion, it seems we don't have to choose." Deidara said, jumped on the white bird beside him, and said, "Come on, come out and fight with me." With that said, the white bird spread its wings and flew away from the cave. "Damn it! Don't run!" Naruto and Sasuke saw this and chased him out! "Naruto! Sasuke!" Sakura shouted in surprise. She never expected that the two of them would run away like this. But Sakura didn¡¯t chase after her. At this time, there was another enemy here! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 473 Inject the tailed beast! (sixth update) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Deidara was flying in the air on a white bird, trying to distance the two from Kakashi and others. But his intentions were instantly seen through by Sasuke. The farther away you are, the more variables there are, and Sasuke will naturally not allow this to happen. So Sasuke bit his right hand and blood oozed out! Make a seal with both hands! "The art of psychics!" boom! A brown ninja hawk appeared in front of Sasuke instantly. "Psychic beast?" Naruto asked in surprise. Sasuke jumped up, jumped on the back of the ninja hawk, and then said: "Garda, catch up with that guy." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? With an eagle's cry, Garda's figure instantly rose up and rushed straight towards Deidara! "What? You kid actually caught up with me? Those eyes!" Deidara was shocked, and then he saw Sasuke's scarlet eyes, and his expression changed even more. "Sharingan? He is Itachi's younger brother? Sure enough, both brothers are equally annoying." Dilada thought to himself. Ignoring what Deidara was thinking, Sasuke quickly approached Deidara on his Ninja Eagle. Although the speed of the white bird fabricated by Deidara is good, it is still far behind Sasuke's Ninja Eagle. "Oops, if we keep going like this, we will be caught up." Deidara secretly thought that something was not good, but the next moment, it was really not good. Sasuke's right hand was filled with lightning, and then the blue spear shot directly! "Thousand Birds Sharp Spear!" The five-meter-long Chidori Spear stabbed directly at Deidara! "Oops!" Deidara exclaimed, and the white bird underneath instantly rose up, blocking Sasuke's blow with his own body. But at the same time, the white bird was also cut in half, and Deidara fell directly! Naruto down there was not polite at all, he went up and beat him up! "The art of shadow clone!" Bang bang bang! Three shadow clones appeared instantly, grabbed Deidara who fell, and then punched Deidara randomly! Deidara seemed to have no ability to resist and was beaten beyond recognition by Naruto. "No, this feeling is not an entity!" Naruto quickly discovered the problem. Sure enough, the next moment, Deidara turned into white clay. A substitute! "Damn it, when was it!" At this time, Sasuke also jumped down from mid-air and landed next to Naruto. Looking at the white clay, one knew that Dilada must be hiding. "Sasuke, this guy is gone." "I know, but he should still be nearby. He won't leave easily." "where is he?" Sasuke didn't answer, his scarlet eyes looked around. Deidara, who was hiding in the grass, watched the two of them from a distance. "Now it's interesting. A Itachi's younger brother, the equally hateful Sharingan, and a Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails. It's really difficult to face two of them at once." Deidara thought to himself, and then saw his remaining right hand reaching into his ninja bag, which contained the newly replenished detonating clay. "Now we can have some fun." Deidara said, smiling excitedly. On the other side, Kakashi took Gaara's body and left the cave, finding a secluded place to stop. "To deal with Deidara and Scorpion, Naruto and the four of them are enough. Even if they can't win, they won't be able to hold on for a while. As long as you move faster, you should be able to catch up to the end. Looking at Gaara in front of me, because he was separated from the tailed beast, Gaara was dying at this time, and it seemed that he would be eaten in the next moment. "Fortunately, I finally arrived in time. If it had been any later, Gaara would really have died." Kakashi wasted no time, took out four kunai and threw them around, forming a four-cornered square! Black runes spread out from the kunai, connecting the positions of the four kunai. In an instant, a small barrier was formed. After Kakashi finished doing this, he took out a simple small bottle from his ninja bag with a black talisman on it.?Seal! There are one word written in the middle. ¡°Decode the seal!¡± Kakashi drank lightly, five balls of chakra emerged from his fingers, and then pressed them on the small bottle. boom! The small bottle exploded instantly! A huge burst of chakra emerged from the small bottle, forming the shape of a tanuki. If you look carefully, you will find that this tanuki is the legendary Ichibi Shukaku! Kakashi was not surprised at all when he saw this. The Shukaku formed by the chakra rushed towards the sky, but it hit the barrier that Kakashi had arranged in advance. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Shukaku returns without success! Kakashi quickly formed seals with his hands! In an instant, a powerful force emerged from Kakashi's body. Kakashi stretched out his right hand, and the strong suction pulled Shukaku's chakra. Within a moment, the powerful chakra was in Kakashi's hand, turning red. That is the chakra of Ichibi Shukaku! These chakras are exactly the chakras that Kakashi obtained from Gaara in Konoha Prison three years ago. It contains not only Ichibi's chakra, but also Ichibi's will. Just like the Kyuubi was divided into two parts, Yin and Yang, by Minato, Kakashi also turned Shukaku into two parts. However, Minato used the forbidden technique of Ghoul Seal to successfully split the Nine-Tails into two, but Kakashi did not. Although Kakashi split Shukaku in two, it was not divided into two parts of yin and yang, but cut directly. The difficulty is much lower, so there is no need to use the corpse seal. It only needs the sealing technique to reach a certain height to achieve it. Therefore, the Shukaku who was sucked in by the heretic demon before was actually only half of Shukaku. This is also the reason why the time it takes for Pain and the others to absorb Gaara Tailed Beasts is shortened so much. "But Pain and the others didn't know that. They only felt that Ichibi's chakra was much less than expected. However, Ichibi is the one with the least chakra among the nine tailed beasts, so this eliminates a lot of doubts. The number of tails of a tailed beast represents the amount of chakra, but it does not represent the strength of the tailed beast. Kakashi¡¯s right hand was now filled with Shukaku¡¯s chakra. Having just come out of the seal, Shukaku's consciousness was still a little blurry. ¡°However, this is not the time to worry about these things. Whether Shukaku is willing or not, Kakashi will seal this half of Shukaku into Gaara's body. He pressed his right hand on Gaara's stomach and shouted softly! "The Eight Diagrams Seal!" Powerful chakra instantly poured into Gaara's body! Gaara¡¯s seal was not perfect to begin with. Even though Kakashi later repaired it, it was still not satisfactory. Such a seal cannot achieve the level of coordination between tailed beasts and humans. Therefore, Kakashi directly re-sealed Shukaku into Gaara's body. ¡°This way, the bridge between Gaara and Shukaku will become clearer. By then, it will not be impossible to become as handy as the Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 474 Procrastination (Seventh update!) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! A steady stream of chakra poured into Gaara's body, and his body that was gradually getting cold began to warm up. After a few minutes, all the red chakra finally poured into Gaara's body. Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief, this Bagua seal was taking a lot of damage from him. "It was finally a success." At this time, the vitality in Gaara's body was slowly recovering, but he couldn't wake up just yet. ¡°After all, I have just experienced a life and death. Even if I am no longer in danger of my life, it is impossible to wake up for a while. There will be a buffer period for all body functions. Kakashi felt Gaara's pulse and after confirming that everything was normal, he created a shadow clone and left it to take care of Gaara. Neither Deidara nor Scorpion are good friends. With the strength of Naruto and the four of them, Kakashi is still a little worried. "Deidara has a broken hand, and the ninjutsu he used was restrained by Sasuke. With Naruto, it shouldn't be a big problem for the two of them to work together to defeat Deidara. On the contrary, Granny Chiyo and Sakura will have to fight against Deidara. People are a little worried. Scorpion's strength is not as simple as it appears." Kakashi thought to himself, and then chakra surged under his feet, and his speed became faster. In the original work, Chiyo and Sakura can defeat Chiyo together. Luck plays a big role. The power of Scorpion's true body is so powerful that there are few opponents in the age of Naruto without cheating. When Xia joined Akatsuki, it was because she was defeated by Xiaonan. But at that time, Scorpion had not yet transformed himself into a puppet, and his strength was far inferior to what it is now. There are four scrolls behind Scorpion, one for Water Escape, one for Fire Escape, and one for Red Secret Technique: Hundred Movements, but no one knows what the ability of the last scroll is. Because no one has forced him to use this last scroll. Unknown abilities are the most terrifying. Whether Scorpion acted recklessly in the battle against Chiyo and Sakura has always been a controversial topic. Because the fourth scroll was not used, the dissatisfaction has always prevailed. ?In fact, it is not unreasonable. Throughout the whole battle, you will find that Scorpion has always been able to do it with ease. The puppet of the main body was smashed by Sakura several times without any impact. In the end, he was forcibly killed by the two puppets of his father and mother. This ending is indeed very unexpected. Kakashi even more believed that it was the feeling of the father and mother of the two puppets that gave Scorpion the illusion of returning to the arms of his parents when he was a child. Will be killed instantly. Rather, these are coincidences that cannot be replicated. Kakashi is not sure whether his appearance will cause any changes. If there are any changes, Sakura and Chiyo will have to give up. This is something Kakashi doesn¡¯t want to see. "It should be too late." From the time Kakashi left to the time he came back, it only took ten minutes. The battle should not have ended so quickly. At this time, the original cave had already collapsed, and Granny Chiyo, Sakura and Xie were all standing on the ruins. Scorpion has revealed his true form, looking at the scarred Chiyo and Sakura in front of him, he sneered: "It's amazing to be able to do this, but that's the end of it." All around are scattered puppet limbs. Obviously, Scorpio has just used the Hundred Machine Exercise. Of the four scrolls behind it, there are now only three left. And Chiyo Granny's ten-man Chikamatsu Guards have also been completely destroyed, perishing together with Scorpion's Hundred Movement Exercise. "I didn't expect that Scorpion has progressed to this extent. Am I really old?" Chiyo murmured. "Grandma Chiyo, don't give up. We still have a chance. His puppets have been used up. The rest is enough to deal with him alone." Sakura shouted. "Oh? The little girl is very confident. I really can't believe that you can detoxify me at such a young age. However, your antidote should be used up, right? Next, as long as my poison blade touches you a little bit, , I¡¯m afraid you have to say goodbye to this world.¡± Xie looked at Sakura and said with interest. Xie is quite interested in this girl who can unlock the strange poison she carefully prepared. Moreover, that strange power and medical skills?Ninjutsu is also very good. It might be very interesting if you act as a human puppet. Scorpion doesn¡¯t have such an outstanding medical ninja puppet yet, so I¡¯m a little excited when I think about it. "Sakura" Granny Chiyo murmured softly. "Grandma Chiyo, even if we can't defeat this guy, as long as we wait until Kakashi-sensei comes over, we can be saved." Sakura said solemnly. The enemy in front of her was a powerful enemy that Sakura had never encountered before. Sakura knew that if she faced this guy alone, she would die in less than a minute. Even if you add Chiyo Granny, the winning rate will not exceed 30%. So, all that can be done now is to delay time and wait for Kakashi to come over. Although Sakura didn¡¯t know how Kakashi was going to save Gaara, she believed that Kakashi would not leave them alone. "Kakashi? It seems that this is the only way." Chiyo also has confidence in that powerful young man. Although the scorpion in front of him was powerful, Chiyo still felt that it was not as oppressive as Kakashi brought to him. "I don't know what your plans are, but if you just want to delay time, maybe you won't be able to wait." Xie said, with a sneer on his lips and raised his hands. Two holes appeared in the palm, and immediately, a stream of water spurted out from inside! "The dramatic erosion of Liuli!" The water flow cuts on the ground, instantly cutting the ground directly. Granny Chiyo and Sakura were both shocked, what a terrifying destructive power! If you touch your body, you will be dead! The two people jumped up quickly and left the place, avoiding the terrifying water flow. "Do you think you can escape this way?" I saw that the hole in the palm of the scorpion expanded considerably, and then a thicker stream of water spurted out! Like a flood, it rushed towards the two of them. "This scale is too exaggerated!" Sakura exclaimed in shock. "No, if I get involved, it might not be that simple." Chiyo's mother-in-law thought to herself. This Water Escape came from a scorpion, and I'm afraid there are a lot of poisonous things in it. There is only one antidote prepared by Sakura. If anyone is injured again, the next time they are injured, they will die! Just when Chiyo was thinking about countermeasures, Xia clasped his hands together, and a huge stream of water rushed towards Chiyo's mother-in-law! "Grandma Chiyo, be careful!" Sakura, who was not far away, shouted quickly when she saw this. But, it¡¯s too late! With that huge water escape, Chiyo had nowhere to hide! "Oops!" Chiyo secretly thought something was wrong. At this moment, the reliable voice suddenly sounded. "Earth Escape! Earth Formation Wall!" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 475 Kakashi vs Scorpion! (eighth update) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The stone wall rises from the ground, blocking the fierce water flow! "Grandma Chiyo, are you okay?" Kakashi landed next to Granny Chiyo and asked softly. "Kakashi? I'm fine. Fortunately, you arrived in time. Otherwise, I might have just" "It's okay." "Kakashi, where is Gaara?" Granny Chiyo asked doubtfully. Kakashi took Gaara away just now, but now only Kakashi came back. Where did Gaara go? "Master Feng Ying has regained his vitality, but he has not yet woken up, so I placed him elsewhere and will be taken care of by my shadow clone. He will be fine." "Rescued? How did you do it? If you lose the jinch¨±riki of the tailed beast, you will definitely die." Chiyo said in shock. "You will understand this later, now is not the time to talk about this." At this time, the hole in Scorpion's palm became smaller again, and the water flow became thinner, cutting into the earth formation wall like a high-pressure water gun. In just a moment, the earth formation wall was cut into two pieces. The figures of Kakashi and Granny Chiyo were revealed. Only then did Sakura see that Kakashi had arrived. "Kakashi-sensei!" Sakura shouted in surprise. "Sakura, are you okay?" "fine." Sakura said and quickly ran back to Kakashi's side. It¡¯s too dangerous elsewhere. Looking at the scarred Chiyo and Sakura, and then at the wreckage all over the ground, Kakashi could imagine what kind of battle had just happened. "Grandma Chiyo, Sakura, you two should have a good rest." "Kakashi-sensei, I can still fight." Sakura said quickly. "Sakura, don't force it, you have already done a good job. Treat yourself and Granny Chiyo first. I will take care of this guy." Kakashi said softly. Seeing this, Sakura said nothing. Fighting on the front line and obeying the captain's orders are the basic ninja qualities. "I understand, Kakashi-sensei. The enemy's weapons are poisonous. Kakashi-sensei, you have to be careful." "Don't worry, his weapons can't cut my skin yet." "Kakashi" Chiyo wanted to say something, but stopped mid-sentence. Kakashi glanced at Chiyo and said softly: "I understand what you mean, and I will try my best." Chiyo was stunned for a moment, then said: "Then I'll leave it to you." Kakashi nodded, took a step forward, and looked directly at the red-haired puppet body. Sakura and Chiyo stepped back wisely, and Scorpion ignored them. At this time, his attention was focused on Kakashi. The Scorpion of Red Sand, the number one puppet master in the ninja world. He possesses terrifying puppet skills and is so powerful that he ranks as an S-level traitorous ninja. ??Has Fei Liuhu, the third generation of Kazekage, a hundred puppets, and the strongest true puppet. Now it seems that only the puppet of the original body is left. But this makes no difference to Kakashi. The three puppets in front are not much of a threat to Kakashi. Fei Liuhu? It can be broken with one knife. The Third Kazekage? After fighting against the Third Kazekage who was reincarnated in the dirt, the Third Kazekage's ninjutsu no longer poses any threat to Kakashi. Hundreds of puppets? It¡¯s just a group attack skill, and it¡¯s not enough to deal with Kakashi. With the instant step and knife technique, all the problems can be solved in less than five minutes. Therefore, these three types of puppets pose little threat to Kakashi. ?????????????????? But the body in front of us has a certain degree of threat. The biggest weakness of the Puppet Master is melee combat and chakra line. But now that Scorpion has made himself a puppet, the weaknesses of melee combat and chakra lines are naturally eliminated. Coupled with other powerful ninjutsu, Kakashi also has to deal with it carefully. Not to mention the terrifying poison. Although Kakashi¡¯s physique is strong, he can¡¯t say that he will definitely be able to resist this poison. The nerves are so poisonous that they can lose their combat effectiveness in a matter of seconds. This is an unacceptable situationHurt fighting. "The Scorpion of Red Sand." Kakashi said calmly. "Kakashi Hatake? Haha, I have heard your name many times. It is the Minister of the ANBU of Konoha who is highly praised by Itachi. Let me see how much you weigh." Xie Xie said, placing his palms side by side, the terrifying water flow shot out again! Kakashi frowned slightly, he just saw the terrifying power of Water Release. The power is so strong that it may rival the Second Hokage's Water Break Wave. Therefore, it is definitely unrealistic to resist forcefully. With a single move of your feet, the step opens instantly! "Huh, can you only run away?" Scorpio snorted coldly, and the water flow in his hand changed direction and shot in the direction of Kakashi's movement. Kakashi moved his right hand, and Qian Ting held it tightly. "Moon rush!" Qian Ting waved, and the blue arc crescent hit the surging water! Boom! In an instant, a deep ravine appeared in front of him. Evenly divided! At this time, one of the scrolls behind Scorpion disappeared, and the water flow also disappeared. The dramatic erosion of Liuli! Sold out! "It's not bad, is it the famous Hatake sword technique in the ninja world? It's interesting." As Xie said, he couldn't help but feel a surge of hatred in his heart. Did his parents die due to this kind of sword technique? There were waves in Xie's heart, which he quickly suppressed. "What a good material. I have decided to make you into a new puppet. I believe it will definitely become my most proud work!" Xie said excitedly. "I'm sorry, I'm not very interested in becoming a human puppet." "Haha, it's not up to you. Just accept your death!" Scorpion said, opening his palms again! "Fire Hell Formation!" Terrifying flames spurted out from Scorpion's palm! The scorching temperature had already made him feel the terrifying heat before it reached Kakashi. "What a terrifying fire escape." Kakashi murmured. He quickly took out a kunai from his ninja bag, with a detonating talisman attached to it. With a flick of his right hand, he threw the kunai out! Kunai instantly rushed into the flames! Within a moment, the kunai was engulfed in flames and melted into molten iron! And at this moment, the detonating talisman exploded with a bang! The flame was directly smashed out of a vacuum, forming a fault. Kakashi moved on his toes and left the spot, only then did the flames hit him. The place was instantly dark, and even the stones seemed to have softened. "Tch, did you hide again?" Scorpion's eyes searched everywhere for Kakashi, but found nothing. "Where?" The next moment, Kakashi appeared beside Scorpion, Qian Ting swung out! Arc flashes! Scorpion¡¯s pupils shrank and he whispered: ¡°Seeking death!¡± He moved his palm and pointed it at Kakashi. Flames spurt out! Boom! The hot flames directly drowned Kakashi's figure! "Kakashi-sensei!" In the distance, Sakura exclaimed! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 476 The Fourth Scroll (Ninth update! Recommended! Monthly pass! Reward!) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! There was no joy in Scorpion's expression. This feeling did not hit the target. With a bang, the body submerged in flames instantly turned into a burst of smoke. Shadow clone! "What a fast seal formation speed." Xie thought to himself. Boom! The ground in front of Scorpion suddenly exploded, and Kakashi's figure suddenly appeared! In that right hand, lightning overflowed! A thousand birds chirp! "Chidori!" Chidori hit the regeneration core on the left upper body of Scorpion! Click! The sound of the puppet breaking into pieces! But it wasn¡¯t the Scorpion¡¯s body that was broken into pieces! I saw Scorpion hooking his fingers, and a damaged puppet nearby rushed over instantly, blocking Kakashi's blow. "The puppets in this entire venue are my means of attack! This is my home court!" Scorpion laughed ferociously, moved his fingers again, and the nearby destroyed puppet weapons instantly surged out and stabbed Kakashi. Kakashi couldn't do anything when he saw what was going on. The Chidori in his right hand suddenly glowed with blue light and broke free from the shackles of the puppet. Then he made a seal with his hands! "Ninjutsu! Needle Jizo!" The silver-white hair instantly wraps the body tightly. Only the sound of ding-ding-ding was heard, and the weapons fell to the ground one after another! Scorpion was slightly shocked when he saw this. He didn't expect that he could be blocked by Kakashi at such a close distance. ? ? Stretching out his palms, he aimed at Kakashi again. Flame jet! Kakashi¡¯s silver hair had no time to take it back, but within a moment, it showed signs of being burned. Kakashi made a prompt decision and took back the needle Jizo, and at the same time, he formed seals with his hands! "Water escape! Water dragon bullet technique!" A water dragon rushed out of the lake not far away and faced the flames! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Fire and water meet! In an instant, white mist continued to rise. ?????????????????? But the water dragon bullet technique is obviously unable to withstand the Scorpion's Flame Hell Formation. The terrifying temperature will evaporate all the water dragon bullets in an instant. But this moment was enough for Kakashi to get out of the fire's attack range. "What a terrifying fire escape. Kakashi-sensei's water escape can't compete with it at all." Sakura exclaimed. "This fire escape was sealed in the scroll by the scorpion. The power of the flames should have been continuously compressed. The so-called power is extremely powerful. However, the number is not large. Judging from the scale of the water escape just now, it can only last for about three minutes." Chiyo My mother-in-law commented. Sakura nodded slightly when she heard this, but she was not worried about Kakashi. Although Kakashi's water escape is not as good as Scorpion's fire escape, Kakashi is not good at water escape in the first place, so it is not surprising that he lost. It is true that water can defeat fire, but in the face of this kind of flame, ordinary water escape has no effect at all. "The temperature of this flame is a bit contrary to common sense. It is incredible that the fire escape sealed in the scroll can have such power." Kakashi was amazed in his heart, this Scorpion is indeed a genius, and he doesn¡¯t know how he tinkered with these things. Seeing the flames approaching, Kakashi did not intend to waste time. Qian Ting tightened his grip, chakra surged. "Dragon Dance!" Thunder-attribute chakra covered the blade, and the sound of dragon roar sounded. The thunder dragon flow wraps around the Qian Ting blade. "Is this the real Hatake sword technique? Interesting." Scorpion thought secretly in his heart, and then the flames from both palms were sprayed towards Kakashi again. Thunder like a dragon! The loud roar of the dragon resounded throughout the valley. Thunder and flames! "break!" Qian Ting turned into a dragon-shaped electric current and directly split the terrifying flame! The momentum is overwhelming! "What a powerful thunder escape." Scorpion's pupils shrank, he didn't expect that his fire escape was completely unable to withstand Kakashi's thunder. At this time, the fire escape scroll behind Scorpion was also exhausted and turned into nothing. Kakashi narrowed his eyes, it seemed that it was time. The chakra on Qian Ting became even more dazzling. "Suffer death!" The distance between the two is getting closer and closer! The corner of Scorpion's mouth showed a hint of?The smile made Kakashi feel something was wrong. The last scroll behind Scorpion flickered faintly. "Kamikaze Ranbu!" From the palms of both hands, terrifying wind blades swarmed out! Kakashi was shocked, the scale of this wind escape was terrifyingly strong! ¡°But it¡¯s so close, even with Kakashi¡¯s speed, he can¡¯t avoid it! Countless wind blades swarmed forward, and some even circled behind Kakashi. For a moment, Kakashi was completely surrounded by wind blades! The first wind blade sent out has already collided with Kakashi¡¯s Thousand Thunders! Bang bang bang! Wind and thunder! Wind Clay! For a moment, the thunder dragon flow attached to Qian Ting was completely wiped out by those terrifying wind blades! The wind blade slays the dragon! Kakashi¡¯s expression changed. This was the first time he was defeated using Dragon Song Dance. This is also the first time he has seen such a powerful Wind Release. Even Danzo's Wind Release cannot match it. If there is any kind of wind escape that can be compared with Scorpion's move. I'm afraid Naruto's Rasenshuriken is the only one. Of course, the attack range of this move is not as overbearing as the Rasen Shuriken. The power is also slightly lacking. But it¡¯s still enough to deal with Kakashi¡¯s Dragon Song Dance. "go to hell!" Scorpion looked ferocious, the palm holes between his hands became even larger, and wind blades kept pouring out. The surrounding rocks were swept by the wind blade, and gaps were cut one after another. Kakashi looked around and saw that the sky was filled with shadows of wind blades! "fall!" Scorpion let out a soft drink, and all the wind blades fell down one after another! "this¡­¡­" Sakura and Granny Chiyo both looked shocked. This wind escape was like a dragnet, and Kakashi, who was surrounded in the middle, could not dodge at all! Kakashi took a deep breath, taking his time, and a thunder coat emerged from his body! "Thunder Escape Armor!" Boom! Thunder is coming! For a time, the raging thunder tightly wrapped Kakashi's body, and the strength of his body was further strengthened. The Qian Ting in his hand rang slightly. The right hand keeps dancing! Ding ding ding! Kakashi turned into an afterimage! The speed of the knife is so fast that people can¡¯t even see the shadow clearly. The wind blade is fast! Kakashi is faster! Every time a wind blade falls, there will be a knife to greet it. Ding! The wind blade shatters! Ding! The wind blade breaks again! Kakashi¡¯s body kept twisting, and Qian Ting kept slashing at the attacking Feng Dun. Simple! ??Rough! But it¡¯s extremely shocking! The three people present were stunned and amazed. ?? Is this terrifying speed really achievable by humans? In a moment, all the wind blades had fallen, and Kakashi also stopped moving. The wind and blades are all shattered! Kakashi is unharmed! It was just the slight panting that let people know that he was not as relaxed as he appeared. "How is it possible? With the power of Thunder Escape, you actually forcibly broke my Wind Escape." Xie said in shock. Kakashi chuckled, but didn't answer. The body trained by the Third Raikage using the Thunder Armor cannot even be damaged by Naruto's Rasen Shuriken in sage mode. Although Kakashi cannot reach the level of the Third Raikage, he is still more than enough to deal with such a wind escape. After all, he didn¡¯t resist with his body, but used the power of the thunder armor to chop up the terrifying wind blade. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 477: Captive (Tenth update! Please recommend! Reward! Monthly ticket!) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "That's it for now, Red Sand Scorpion." Kakashi shouted softly, and lightning flashed under his feet! Thunder Step! Under the Thunder Armor, the Thunder Shunpo is three points faster than usual! The next moment, Kakashi appeared behind Scorpion! "What!" Scorpio turned around sharply, but it was too slow! Kakashi turned Qian Ting and pointed the bucket towards Scorpion's regeneration core. In the end, he stabbed the regeneration core out alive! Scorpion looked at Lian's chest in disbelief. It was empty and there was nothing left. Immediately, Scorpion became confused and fell into darkness. The regeneration core is the body of the scorpion, and all chakra and consciousness are in the regeneration core. After leaving the body, the regeneration core becomes an independent individual and will look for new puppets to enter it. But obviously, Kakashi will not give him this chance. The moment the regeneration core flew out, Kakashi chased after him! Thunder blossomed in his left hand, and he grabbed it immediately! The regenerated core still wanted to resist, but under the thunder, he couldn't move! Kakashi took out a scroll and sealed it inside! The seal is completed! The word "scorpion" appeared on the scroll! After finishing all this, Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief. Before Granny Chiyo and Sakura could react, everything here was over. The situation was clearly evenly matched just now, but the situation was reversed in an instant. "That's the Raikage's Thunder Armor? Where did Kakashi learn this?" Granny Chiyo was puzzled, but soon, this doubt was replaced by another emotion, that is, concern for Scorpion. "I didn't expect that after Kakashi-sensei's Thunder Armor was used, there would be such a terrifying increase." Sakura was secretly surprised. She has also seen Sasuke use the Thunder Armor, but it is not as powerful as Kakashi. They both had different thoughts, but they both came to Kakashi's side. "Kakashi" Chiyo hesitated to speak, but Kakashi understood what she was thinking. Kakashi didn't waste any time. He handed the scroll with the scorpion's regeneration core sealed to Granny Chiyo and said, "This is the scorpion's regeneration core. It contains the scorpion's will and chakra. You just need to put it into whatever You can wake him up with a puppet. But it's best to get a puppet with no fighting ability, otherwise, it will be a trouble." The ability of the puppet master has a lot to do with the puppet. Without a good puppet, even a scorpion will have extremely limited combat effectiveness. So don¡¯t worry about any problems. As for the puppet of Scorpion, Kakashi will seal it away. ¡°Otherwise, if Scorpion is reacquired, it will be another trouble. Kakashi naturally has a reason not to kill Scorpion. First, Scorpion has the potential to be whitewashed. If it is successfully whitewashed, it will become a good combat force. Sunagakure is too weak now. It is not strong enough to become an ally of Konoha. Second, Chiyo¡¯s mother-in-law also has feelings for Xia, so it¡¯s not a bad idea to give a favor to Sunagakure. Although this favor seems a bit small compared to saving Feng Ying. In the end, even if Scorpion can be cleared, he will not be able to appear on the bright side. If it can¡¯t be washed away, it doesn¡¯t matter to Kakashi. There is no secret about Scorpion's ability in front of him. Defeating him again will only take a moment. It can be said that Scorpion no longer poses much of a threat to Kakashi at this time. Grandma Chiyo took the scroll, feeling a little complicated. She sighed for a long time and said, "Thank you very much." Seeing this, Sakura said: "Kakashi-sensei, let's go find Sasuke and Naruto now. I don't know what happened to them. The other one looks very strong, and he was the one who captured the Kazekage." .¡± "You guys go over first, and I'll recover the scorpion's body." "good." Sakura and Granny Chiyo set off immediately, chasing after Sasuke and Naruto in the direction they had just left. And Kakashi walked to Scorpion's puppet and took off the ring from its hand. "Is this the ring of the Akatsuki organization? It looks very ordinary. I don't know what's so strange about it."He actually let Jue Lai take it back. " Kakashi murmured to himself, and then put the ring into his ninja bag. Although I don¡¯t know what effect it has, it¡¯s better to accept it first. Then Kakashi took out another scroll and sealed Scorpion's puppet inside. "Now that it's settled, the next step is to see what's going on with Sasuke and Naruto. From the current situation, there shouldn't be any problems." Kakashi thought to himself, and then he didn't stay much longer. He turned around and caught up with Granny Chiyo and Sakura. On the other side, the battle between Deidara and Sasuke Naruto is also in full swing! Deidara was missing a hand and looked a little tired, but Sasuke and Naruto looked very relaxed. During the battle, Sasuke had already seen Deidara's weakness. The so-called explosive clay was nothing more than earth escape. And this type of earth escape is severely defeated by thunder escape. "Damn it, I didn't expect that this Uchiha Sasuke's main attack is the thunder attribute. If this happens, I'm afraid he will be unlucky. He must find a way to escape." Deidara thought as he swallowed the last detonating clay. ¡°Let me show you my ultimate art!¡± Deidara said, showing a crazy smile. "Hey, Sasuke, what does this guy want to do?" Naruto asked nervously. With this posture, I¡¯m afraid this guy is going to cause trouble. Sasuke didn't speak, his scarlet Sharingan looked straight at Deidara. "this is¡­¡­" Sasuke was slightly surprised, Deidara's body suddenly expanded! "No! He's going to blow himself up! Get out of here quickly!" Sasuke exclaimed. "It's too late! Art is an explosion!" Deidara's body suddenly exploded, and the terrifying air waves instantly dispersed! "Damn it! It's too late!" Sasuke thought to himself. Immediately, countless air waves surged up. Both of them couldn't help but cover their eyes. But the pain they imagined did not come. The two only felt a familiar hand appear on their shoulders, and then felt a slight dizziness. When they opened their eyes, they had already appeared elsewhere. "Kakashi-sensei? Sakura? Granny Chiyo?" Naruto murmured. "Sasuke! Naruto, are you okay?" Sakura asked with concern. "It's okay, did Kakashi-sensei save us?" Naruto asked. "It's the Flying Thunder God's Jutsu," Sasuke said. "Ah, I didn't expect that guy to self-destruct, but it seems that it is not the ultimate secret. The scope is not as big as imagined." "Kakashi-sensei, what do you mean?" "This guy ran away, but it doesn't matter, we have already gained enough." Naruto suddenly remembered something and asked quickly: "Kakashi-sensei! Where is Gaara!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 478 Awakening You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The huge explosion woke up Gaara who was sleeping in the distance. The black eyes slowly opened, revealing the silver hair on that end. "woke up?" The familiar voice poured into Gaara's ears, making his confused head clear up a little. "Kakashi? Why are you here? Where are you?" Three questions in a row showed Gaara's inner surprise. Gaara looked around in confusion, obviously unable to understand why he was here. What I couldn¡¯t understand even more after that was why I was still alive? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? We were obviously released by that group of people, so why am I still alive? It is a consensus in the ninja world that a jinch¨±riki will definitely die if he loses his tailed beast, but this rule seems to have been broken at this time. "You seem to be curious about why you are still alive." Kakashi smiled. Gaara nodded and touched his belly, suddenly feeling a strange feeling. this¡­¡­ Shukaku doesn¡¯t seem to have disappeared. "It seems you noticed it." "What's going on? Shukaku is still in my body? I'm not dead yet? Could it be that everything before was just a dream?" At this time, Gaara's face was full of doubts, and he obviously couldn't understand why this situation occurred. Everything that happened before was obviously not a dream, so how to explain it all? "Do you still remember what happened in Konoha Prison three years ago?" "Prison?" The distant memory was awakened again. At that time, Gaara learned the truth about his mother and Yashamaru from Kakashi's mouth, and his heart was agitated. He seemed to lose consciousness after that. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it myself. Listening to Kakashi¡¯s tone now, it seems that something else happened at that time. Gaara looked at Kakashi, obviously waiting for an answer. Kakashi did not show off, and said immediately: "I took advantage of you when you were unconscious and took half of Shukaku out of your body. No one knows about this except Shukaku and me." Gaara¡¯s pupils shrank and asked, ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± "For today." "Today?" Gaara became even more confused. "Yes, I have known before that the target of the Akatsuki organization is the tailed beasts, so you must be one of their targets. And the jinch¨±riki who are separated from the tailed beasts will definitely die. Whether it is for your life or to hinder The Akatsuki organization¡¯s conspiracy to separate Shukaku was all a means.¡± "Have you guessed that I would be taken away?" "Yes, although your strength has grown rapidly, every member of the Akatsuki organization has strong strength. It is normal for you to lose. So I left a backup plan. Once the tailed beast in your body is stripped away, I will inject the other half of Shukaku into your body, so that the vitality in your body will be reawakened." Gaara¡¯s sharp eyes softened when he heard this. He never expected that Kakashi would actually think of such a far away place. Even countermeasures have been prepared early. And today¡¯s results just prove that Kakashi¡¯s approach is correct. ¡°If Kakashi hadn¡¯t done this, I¡¯m afraid he would have died by now. "Thank you." Gaara said softly. Kakashi smiled and said: "You're welcome, but although you are resurrected, there is one thing that you need to keep secret." "What?" "Don't reveal that you still have Shukaku. At least not yet." "Why?" "Once the Akatsuki organization knows that their withdrawal is incomplete, they will definitely come to their door again. When the time comes, there will inevitably be another confrontation." "I'm not afraid." "This is not a question of fear or not. You have also seen their strength. There are six people with the same strength as them, and these six are even stronger. Are you sure? Even if it is not for yourself, Think about it for Sunagakure¡¯s sake.¡± Gaara was silent when he heard this. Although he is proud of being a Kazekage, he also has self-awareness. If he only faced one of them, Gaara would still be very confident, but??If the two of them join forces, this confidence will be somewhat insufficient. "I see." Kakashi smiled when he heard this and said, "That's good." "Kakashi, what are your plans for this organization? As you said, this organization's plot is definitely not small. It is a scourge to the ninja world and may even start a war." "Now we just know that they are collecting tailed beasts, and you are their first target, so this will not attract the attention of other ninja villages. We can only wait and see what happens." "Wait?" "That's right, wait. When they show their claws, it's time for us to take action." "Is this the only way?" "It can only be like this, otherwise even if Konoha and Sunagakure join forces to fight against it, we will both lose at most. When the time comes, we will not be able to resist the other three villages." Gaara nodded when he heard this. After becoming the Kazekage, he no longer looked at problems from a personal perspective. Rather, look at it from a global perspective. At this time, even if you know that the Akatsuki organization is very harmful, you cannot rely on the strength of one or two villages to fight against it. Otherwise, even if you win, you will pay a heavy price. And this price is something they cannot afford. "Gaara, take advantage of this time to have a good communication with Shukaku, and at least be proficient in using the tailed beast's chakra. This will be of great help to your strength, and it will also play a role in future battles. It plays a big role.¡± "I will." Gaara could feel that Shukaku's chakra was flowing in his body at this time. It was a warm feeling, without any of the coldness before. Shukaku has already recognized Gaara, and using Shukaku¡¯s chakra will be an easy thing for Gaara. ¡°It¡¯s just that it may take some time to achieve the complete tailed beast transformation. This requires not only recognition, but also tacit understanding. Not everyone can achieve absolute tacit understanding like Naruto and Kyuubi in an instant. "Okay, I've said everything I need to say. My body and Naruto are on their way here. The rest is up to you." "Thanks." Kakashi smiled, then disappeared with a bang. The shadow clone is released! Gaara touched his belly, and his consciousness sank into the seal. What appeared in front of Gaara at this time was a huge iron cage. "Shukaku?" Gaara called softly. "Gaara? Sure enough, that silver-haired boy sealed me into your body again." "Do you still remember?" "Of course I remember. Although it is divided into two parts, the memory is shared. This Hatake Kakashi is really not simple." Gaara silently, what Shukaku said was exactly what he was thinking. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 479 Feng Ying returns You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Gaara!" Before anyone arrived, the voice had already arrived. Needless to say, it was naturally Naruto. Gaara slowly stood up from the ground and dusted himself off. "Naruto." Gaara shouted softly, with a smile on his lips. And behind Naruto are Kakashi and others. "Gaara! I'm so glad you're okay!" Naruto landed next to Gaara, and couldn't help but be overjoyed to see that Gaara was fine. Before, he thought that Gaara would definitely die, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would survive. Mother-in-law Chiyo glanced at Gaara, turned to Kakashi and asked: "Kakashi, how did you do it? A jinch¨±riki who lost his tailed beast can actually come back to life?" Kakashi smiled and said: "This is a secret, I can't tell you for the time being." "" At this moment, Kakashi's ears twitched and he said: "Someone is coming, and the scale is not small, there are hundreds of people." "What?" Sasuke and Sakura were both shocked. They didn't expect anyone to come at this time. Could it be enemy reinforcements? Kakashi frowned, but soon relaxed. "He's from Sunagakure." As soon as Kakashi finished speaking, a sky full of ninjas surrounded everyone. They were all wearing Sunagakure's clothes and were obviously Sunagakure's people. Gaara and Naruto also looked around at this time. "Everyoneis here?" Gaara murmured. Although there is confusion on the face, there is joy in the heart. At this time, two people walked out of the crowd, it was Temari and Kankuro. Temari stepped forward and hugged Gaara directly, saying, "Gaara, are you okay?" "I'm fine, Temari." "That's great!" Temari said, the tears in the corners of her eyes rolled slowly and almost fell down. Kankuro looked on with a happy smile. It¡¯s great that Gaara is okay. Although I waited for others to arrive late, the result was still good. "It seems that these Sunagakures have given up on their mission to the border and volunteered to save Gaara." Kakashi smiled. "Yeah, I didn't expect Gaara to be so popular in the village." Sakura agreed from the side. Everyone looked at Gaara and the expression of respect and joy fell into Sasuke's eyes. He seemed to understand why his brother wanted to protect the village. "It seems that Gaara will become a great Kazekage, don't you think so? Granny Chiyo." Kakashi said. Chiyo looked at Gaara in the field. He was a little confused at this time, as if he was not used to these enthusiastic people for a while. Some young Sunagakure female ninjas even rushed forward enthusiastically, hugging Gaara and expressing their admiration. Although it looks childish, it can also be seen that Gaara is popular among the younger generation of ninjas. "Yes, he will become an excellent Kazekage, even better than his father." Granny Chiyo murmured. "elder sister." At this time, Ebizo also came over and couldn't help but feel happy when he saw that Chiyo was still alive. He actually knew that Chiyo came out this time with the determination to die. Although I don¡¯t know why, Chiyo is still alive and Gaara is not dead. But overall, this is something to be happy about. ¡°It seems I don¡¯t have to fish alone anymore.¡± Ebizo smiled. Chiyo was stunned when he heard this, then squinted his eyes and smiled. The news that Gaara was alive quickly spread back to Sunagakure, and the top management began to panic. They knew the things they did after Gaara was a child. If Gaara comes back, they may not be able to get a good deal. But when things have reached this point, there is nothing we can do about it. They will eventually pay the due price for everything they have done. Gaara was captured by the Akatsuki organization this time. Overall, not only did he not suffer a loss, he also gained very little popularity. After all, the way Gaara fought so hard to protect the village was remembered by many people. One is willing to useWhat else could they be dissatisfied with when they risked their lives to protect the village? The so-called jinchuriki identity has been forgotten by them. A hero can offset the negative impact of this identity. Just like Naruto saved Konoha in the Battle of Pain, the villages that originally hated him regarded him as a hero. It can be seen that no normal person will reject someone who saved him. Even if he was once a person you hated. So, Gaara returned to Sunagakure amidst joy and took over his position as Kazekage again. ¡°The news of the arrest of the fifth Kazekage of Sunagakure had just spread to other ninja villages, and not long after, news of his return was received. ?????????????? No matter whether other ninja villages had any small thoughts before, they no longer have such thoughts. Peace seems to have been restored to the ninja world. But the name of Akatsuki began to spread in various villages. There are those who value it, like Kirigakure, and there are those who don¡¯t, such as Kumogakure and Iwagakure. Whether they take it seriously or not, they all have their own reaction. On the other side, the land of rain. "Xiaonan, is Xie dead?" "This is not clear. I only know that Scorpion's body was indeed missing. And because Kakashi was there at the time, there was no way to observe it up close, so he went to see Deidara, Uchiha Sasuke and the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki. battle." "Deidara returns safely?" "Yes, Deidara used a substitute to protect himself, and then used the Earth Dragon Hidden Technique to escape. Kakashi was not around at the time, so he managed to escape. The people I sent arrived too late, and the battle was already over. And a lot of The sand ninjas were gathered there at the time, so they didn¡¯t act rashly.¡± "It seems that Scorpion is very likely to die or be captured." Payne whispered. "Based on the current situation, this is indeed the case. Do you want to find out more about it?" "Just let Jue investigate. Regardless of whether Xia is still alive or not, his ring must be retrieved." "Understood." "Okay, you go down and do your work." When Xiao Nan heard this, the pieces of paper flew into pieces again and disappeared in place. "Hatake Kakashi? He is such a strong opponent, but I don't know how strong he is. How far can you stand up in front of God? Huh, anyone who is an enemy of God will perish, and so will you. No exception." Payne said coldly, looking at the light rain falling outside, and fell into deep thought again. In the underground space. "Obito, Kakashi seems to have started to interfere in Akatsuki's affairs." ¡°With his status, it¡¯s not surprising to know this.¡± "Obito, this Kakashi is a big trouble. Do you want to find a way to solve it?" When Obito heard this, the scarlet in his right eye slowly flashed, as if he was brewing something. "Akatsuki's actions continue. As for Kakashi, I think there will be someone to play with him." "who?" "Danzo!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 480 The Efficacy of Other Gods You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Danzo? Since the last Uchiha incident, he has become very strange. He is probably controlled by the other gods that Shisui left for Kakashi. How could he deal with Kakashi?" Black Zetsu whispered. road. "Is there another god? Haha, the strongest illusion? There is no illusion in this world that cannot be broken. It is also the Mangekyo Sharingan, and the suppression it can form will have a limit." Obito said coldly. "You want to contact Danzo? Remove his other gods?" "Yes, Kakashi now poses a certain threat to our plan, and he seems to have been investigating Akatsuki. Now we have to concentrate on capturing the tailed beast, so we have no time to take care of him. If Danzo's other gods are lifted , what do you think he will do?" "Deal with Kakashi!" "Yes, with Danzo's character, he will never give up after being plotted by Kakashi. Over the years, I have also been studying this so-called other gods. For ordinary people, it may not be possible to crack. But for me, who has the Mangekyo Sharingan For me as a Hashirama Cell, it might be a little troublesome to crack it, but it¡¯s definitely possible.¡± "Obito, are you confident?" Black Zetsu asked. "90% sure, but I'm afraid it will take some time. During this period, let everyone in Akatsuki keep a low profile." "Yes, I understand." Hei Jue said as he sank into the ground. Obito looked at the heretic demon in front of him and whispered: "Kakashi, I didn't expect that it turned into a game between you and me in the end. Haha, you are such a loser, I don't know how far you can go. Now, I'm not here to accompany you. When it comes to the duel, let Danzo have some fun with you first. I want to see if you can endure Danzo's oppression like you did before." The Obito of today is no longer the Obito of the past. ? ? ? ? ? ? Both his mind and strength have grown significantly. The other gods are indeed scary, but Obito can still crack it if he is careful. All ninjutsu are most terrifying when they are unknown. Once the information is leaked, the deterrence will drop by one level. It is indeed enough for other gods to deal with ordinary people, but they are both kaleidoscopes, so the success rate is not high. This is also the reason why Itachi doesn¡¯t use Obito in the original work. Because he was not sure whether other gods would have an effect on Obito, who also had a kaleidoscope. If it is not effective, all his efforts will be in vain. After all, they are eyes of the same level, so there is no complete crushing situation. Even the ultimate illusion like the Infinite Tsukuyomi can be dispelled, let alone other gods. It cannot be lifted, which only shows incompetence. There is no invincible ninjutsu, only invincible people. The shape of a black dart appeared in Obito's right eye, and then disappeared into the space. His destination, Konoha! The roots! Danzo sat on the seat at the bottom, his eyes a little cold. He is still the ruthless Danzo, but he is more tolerant of Uchiha. This is something Danzo himself didn¡¯t even realize. When Shisui used another god against Danzo, in order to maintain maximum effectiveness, he did not issue complicated instructions. There is only one thing, be tolerant to Uchiha! As a result, the hostility towards Uchiha deep in Danzo's mind became inexplicably weaker. This is why Danzo did not express any opinions on the issue of Uchiha. He himself couldn¡¯t explain why, it was a subtle influence, as if he should do this. As a result, his attitude towards Kakashi has also become much softer. This is why Danzo has been so quiet over the years. Even when the Fifth Hokage was elected, Danzo was calm and scary. Danzo touched his forehead and suddenly felt some severe pain. "What's wrong with me? Why do I always feel like I'm in a trance?" Danzo muttered to himself. ??????????? After eight or nine years, the effects of the other gods gradually faded away. Time is the enemy of everything. ?Including illusions. This is also caused by Shisui not consolidating the genjutsu on Danzo again. But even so, if there is no external influence, it is not a problem for the effectiveness of other gods to continue for another ten years.  The space fluctuated, and then Obito appeared in front of Danzo. Danzo was stunned for a moment and quickly stood up. "Who are you!" "Haha, Danzo, don't be nervous." Obito said, revealing his scarlet Sharingan. Danzo instantly fell into darkness. "Is this another god? Interesting. It seems to be weakening, but it is not easy to get rid of it." Obito said, the black kunai in his right eye kept turning. Danzo felt a sharp pain in his head, but he couldn't wake up. Obito frowned slightly, and then stopped the operation of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. "As I thought, it is too difficult to break through it all at once. We can only get here today. After two more attempts, we should be able to break it. Uchiha Shisui was really an excellent ninja. Unfortunately, he is already dead. .¡± Obito sighed and then disappeared into the space. After a long time, Danzo slowly got up from the ground. "Why am I lying on the ground?" Danzo muttered to himself, always feeling like he had forgotten something, but he couldn't remember it. On the other side, Kakashi and others have sent Gaara back to Sunagakure. The remaining matters are beyond the control of Kakashi and others. No matter what Gaara wants to do to the senior management of Sunagakure, it has nothing to do with Kakashi and others. But from Kakashi¡¯s point of view, Gaara would not put the butcher knife over the heads of these people. Because these people are indispensable for the operation of the village. The younger generation has not yet fully grown up. Therefore, whether Gaara is willing or not, this must be accepted. At this time, at the gate of Sunagakure Village, Gaara was wearing the Kazekage costume, and Kankuro and Temari were on both sides. "Gaara, although you became the Kazekage first, I will catch up with you soon, so you have to work hard." Naruto smiled confidently, showing his white teeth. Gaara looked at Naruto with a slight smile on his lips. "I'm waiting for you." With that said, Gaara stretched out his right hand. Naruto was stunned for a moment, then smiled brighter and held Gaara's hand. The friendship between Konoha genin and Sunagakure Kazekage. Kakashi watched all this silently and said to himself: "Naruto is still capable." "Okay, we should go back." Kakashi said. "Yo Xi! Let's go!" Naruto shouted! Immediately, the four-person team embarked on the road back to the village. On the high mountain of Sunagakure, Granny Chiyo looked into the distance and whispered: "Perhaps in their hands, Konoha and Sunagakure will reach unprecedented heights." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 481 Monster You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Country of Fire, Konoha Village, Hokage Building. "This is the mission this time." "It seems that the evil clutches of the Akatsuki organization have been stretched out, and the next target should be Kumogakure's two-tailed jinch¨±riki." Tsunade knocked on the table and said. "At present, it seems that it should be like this." "what's your plan." ¡°We¡¯ll wait and see what happens, now is not the time.¡± "Well, it seems that this is all we can do for the time being. How did Naruto and the others perform this time?" Tsunade asked. Kakashi smiled and said: "They are all very good. The three of them have really not wasted time in the past three years and have grown very quickly. But I have a question that I would like to ask Tsunade-sama." "What?" "About Sakura." "Sakura?" Tsunade frowned, quite puzzled. "I can understand Naruto and Sasuke, and I'm not surprised, because their bloodline is already excellent, but Sakura, in just three years, can grow to such an extent, which is surprising. And the Haruno clan does not seem to be What a big family, they probably don¡¯t have any bloodline.¡± Kakashi expressed his doubts. Indeed, Sakura grew up too quickly, especially in the later stages. At the same age, Ningci cannot compare to Sakura. You know, Sakura is more than a year younger than Neji. Especially in the final battle, Sakura's combat prowess was no less than that of Tsunade. Tsunade heard this and sat down. At this time, there were only two people in the room, Tsunade and Kakashi. "Kakashi, some things are secrets, and knowing them is not a good thing. Don't ask about this matter again." Kakashi was stunned for a moment, and he understood something in his heart, and said respectfully: "I understand, Tsunade-sama." "Well, let's go down." Kakashi turned and left, Tsunade remained silent. Haruno? The wild flowers of spring are like the thousand hands of the forest. Kakashi left the Hokage's office, the surprise in his heart had not dissipated. Although Tsunade didn¡¯t say it clearly, Kakashi had already guessed it. It¡¯s just a guess, Kakashi is just thinking about it. What is involved may be the secret of the disappearance of the Thousand Hands Clan. And this secret has passed, and there is no need to mention it again unless necessary. Peaceful days have come again, and Kakashi lives a leisurely and complicated life among the ANBU. It¡¯s a bit annoying to deal with so many official duties all day long. But these peaceful days did not last long. Soon, a piece of information was sent to the Hokage's office, and Tsunade became nervous. At this time, Kakashi was not in Konoha, but in Inu Ting Mountain. "Seventh Hell, why did you ask me to come here?" Kakashi looked at the huge Seven Prisons in front of him and asked with some confusion. "Kakashi, I feel an evil force coming out of the gate of hell." "The Gate of Hell? Isn't that thing in Hell Valley?" "No, Rashomon in Hell Valley is the main body of Hell Gate, but there are other places of Hell Gate." "where?" "The country of ghosts." "The country of ghosts?" Kakashi was stunned when he heard this. This country seemed a bit familiar. "Yes, there is a seal in the Kingdom of Ghosts, which seals a kind of monster called a monster." "Monsters?" "Well, it is a powerful alien creature. It once created a ghost army to create a cholera ninja world, but the scope was not large, and it was quickly sealed by the shrine maiden of the ghost country." "A witch from the land of ghosts? She seems to have some skills." "Mikos from the Kingdom of Ghosts should have some relationship with sprites, so having this kind of ability is very common in terms of combat effectiveness." "I see, you mean, this monster came out of the gate of hell?" "Yes, his soul was sealed there, and someone released him. Presumably his next goal is to obtain his own body." "If this is really the case, maybe other villages will take action." "Well, although the sprite is powerful, it is still far from being able to destroy the world. Its ability is about the same as that of a tailed beast." ¡°It seems that it doesn¡¯t take too muchAs for worries, in this case, what is the purpose of you calling me here? " "Where the demons are sealed, there is the sixth Rashomon gate." "The sixth Rashomon? Isn't there only five Rashomon?" Kakashi asked doubtfully. "Yes, there are indeed only five paths, but the six paths of Rashomon are the core of Rashomon. It does not appear in physical form, and it also records some of the past cultivation experiences of the six path immortals." "Six Paths Sage?" Kakashi was slightly surprised. In this world, things that can be related to Six Paths Sage are extraordinary. "You mean you want me to get it back?" "Yes, with your strength, it shouldn't be a problem to enter it and obtain the core of Rashomon." "I understand, I will deal with it when the time comes." "Um." Kakashi left Inu Ting Mountain, full of interest in the so-called Sixth Path of Rashomon. What kind of thing will it be? At the same time, somewhere on the border of the Kingdom of Ghosts. There is a middle-aged man with long black hair sitting on a chair, named Huang Quan at this time. It is he who released the demons and plans to use the power of the demons to unify the ninja world. "Lord Phantom, things are going very smoothly. Our army is approaching the Kingdom of Ghosts." Huang Quan seemed to be talking to the air, looking a little scary. "Well, I did a good job. When I get my body back, the five great ninja villages will be nothing more than a joke." A cold voice came from Huang Quan's body. The monster was actually in Huang Quan's body! "Of course I believe in the power of Master Sprite. How can the five major countries be compared to Master Sprite." ¡­¡­ Konoha Village. "Kakashi, there is new trouble." Tsunade said, handing the information in her hand to Kakashi. Kakashi took it and looked over quickly. The main idea in the information is that monsters have appeared in the world, and the ghost army is approaching the five major countries. "A monster? It's really interesting." Kakashi murmured. "Kakashi, now is not the time to be amused. This monster must be dealt with as soon as possible." "makes sense." "I plan to send you to protect the witch from the Kingdom of Ghosts to the sealing place to re-seal the monsters." "Me? I don't think it's necessary." "Why?" Tsunade asked in surprise. "This monster is relying on Huang Quan's body at this time, and it has to control the ghost army, so there is definitely no way to do it personally. The most it can do is send a few ninjas to assassinate the miko. I think sending Sasuke, Naruto, Sakura, Neji, Xiao Li and the five of us can go." "That makes sense." Tsunade nodded. "As for me¡­¡­" Kakashi said, with a flash of light in his eyes, he said: "I will go to the place where the seal was lifted to investigate." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 482 Witch You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Huh? Why not Kakashi-sensei? Also, why are Neji and Nongmei here?" In the Hokage Building, Naruto looked at Tsunade in confusion and asked. "Kakashi has other tasks. Neji is a jounin and is proficient in soft fist. Xiao Li is specialized in steel fist and taijutsu, which can make up for your shortcomings. And Naruto, you are the only genin here. You have no say. .¡± Naruto:"¡­¡­" "Grandma Tsunade!" Naruto wanted to say something else, but Sakura punched Naruto in the face and said angrily: "Listen carefully! Don't interrupt!" "Hi~" Naruto looked scared. "Okay, stop talking nonsense. This mission is to protect the witch from the Kingdom of Ghosts and bring her to the Sealing Temple of the Kingdom of Swamp. She has the power to seal monsters and can re-seal them. You guys. The task is very important, only success is allowed, no failure is allowed." "yes!" Five people responded in unison. After leaving the Hokage Building, Naruto said unhappily: "Really, Kakashi-sensei left us to do other tasks again." "Okay, Naruto, stop complaining. This mission is very important. Kakashi-sensei should have more important things to do. At the same time, he also believes in our abilities. Don't mess around." Sasuke said. "Hey, hey, I get it." The five people have assembled and officially set off. The target is the country of ghosts! On the other side, in the sealed place of the Ghost Country, Kakashi's figure quietly appeared. "Is this the underground palace where the souls of the demons were previously sealed?" Kakashi murmured to himself. At this moment, a puppy jumped on Kakashi's head. The black and white look is exactly Zheye. "Kakashi-sama, this is where I smell the unique smell of monsters." "That seems right. Looking at it like this, it seems to have become a ruin." "It should be caused by the monster waking up." "Will the core of the Gate of Hell mentioned by the Seven Hells still be here?" Kakashi asked doubtfully. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can only come and take a look.¡± "Okay, let me go in and take a look." Kakashi looked at the ruins and felt a little headache. Is there really anything left in it? "But we've come here, so naturally we can't just give up." I saw Kakashi forming seals with his hands, and then he let out a soft drink! "Earth Escape! Earth Dragon Hidden Technique!" After that, Kakashi's body slowly sank into the earth. Although the outside looks like a ruin, the inside retains its due space due to its unique structure. Kakashi quickly sneaked in and emerged from the soil. "Kakashi-sama, that's the stone door in front!" Kakashi looked over when he heard this. It was an old stone door. The middle had been smashed into pieces, and the gaps were very uneven. I looked around and found nothing. "It seems that there is nothing else here except this stone door." Kakashi murmured to himself, and then walked over. There are rubbles next to the stone gate. It seems that they belong to the stone gate itself. After it was broken, it fell here. "Is this the sixth Rashomon mentioned in the Seven Hells? But it is completely different from the previous five Rashomons." Kakashi said doubtfully, then reached out and groped on the stone door a few times, but found nothing. Looking at the empty part in the middle, Kakashi was about to reach out and touch it when Tetsuya immediately shouted: "Kakashi-sama, you can't. The shrine maiden in those days sealed the monsters in the gap between the other world and this world. That is to say, outside this stone gate, there may be a gap in the alien world where the monsters are sealed. If you go in, you may not be able to get out." Hearing this, Kakashi quickly retracted his hand and said, "It's so dangerous." "Yes, monsters are not originally a product of this world. To be more precise, witches are not a product of this world either." "How is this going?" "Mikos and monsters are originally one. Just like people have good and evil sides, witches represent the power of good, while monsters are the power of evil. It's just that for some unknown reason, the two were separated. The witch passed The inheritance of power is multiplied from generation to generation, but the monsters were sealed because of their terrifying ambitions."  "It's really a troublesome existence." Kakashi looked at the stone gate again, feeling a little strange, then picked up a piece of gravel from the ground and threw it over. There was only a soft bang, and the small stone not only did not enter the stone door, but was bounced back. "this¡­¡­" Zhe was also a little surprised. Kakashi frowned slightly when he saw this and stretched out his hand. "Kakashi-sama!" Tetsuya exclaimed. However, the scene that Tetsuya was worried about did not appear. Kakashi's hand did not pass through the stone door at all, but was blocked. Behind the stone door, there seemed to be a material like a stone wall that Kakashi could not enter at all. "What's going on?" Zheye came back to his senses and said with some doubts. "It seems that after the seal was unlocked, this stone gate has lost its original power and is now just an ordinary stone gate." Hearing this, Zheye became even more confused and said: "How could this happen? Logically speaking, this situation cannot happen in the sixth level of Rashomon." "That means that this stone gate is not the sixth level of Rashomon. Didn't it say the Seven Hells? The sixth level of Rashomon is the core of Rashomon, not necessarily in the form of a door." "Kakashi-sama means" Kakashi's right eye emitted a ray of light and said: "If you guessed correctly, this stone gate may be just a decoration. Otherwise, how could it be lifted so casually. The real core of Rashomon should be People took it.¡± "It seems that this is the only explanation. But who could it be?" "The only one with this kind of ability is the miko who can seal the monsters. I think what we are looking for may be with the current miko, Shion." ¡°If this is really the case, we must rush over as soon as possible.¡± "Well, let's go." As soon as Kakashi finished speaking, he disappeared from the spot. Somewhere in the Kingdom of Ghosts, Sakura is hiding from the ninjas with Shion on her back. The remaining people have already gone to meet the enemy. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Sasuke and the others are okay, but they don¡¯t look weak.¡± Sakura murmured, but soon she put this idea behind her. She believes in the power of Sasuke and others and will not lose to those guys. "No, someone is following you!" Sakura secretly thought something was wrong and quickly looked back! I saw a strange purple snake biting Sakura on the neck! "Oops!" Sakura secretly thought something was wrong, so she quickly took out the antidote and wanted to inject herself. But, it¡¯s too late! The poison is coming! "Haha, I finally caught you, Miko-sama." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 483 The Temple of Sealing You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The ninja in white clothes (hereinafter referred to as Cannon Fodder No. 1) came over and looked at the immobile Sakura and the unconscious Shion, showing a lewd smile. "Master Miko, give your life so that Master Demon and Master Huangquan will no longer have to worry about anything. After that, they will be able to successfully unify the world! Hahaha!" Cannon Fodder No. 1 laughed wildly, and then took out a scalpel. "I'm sorry to disturb you when you are smiling so happily, but I really feel bored for guys like you who always want to unify the world." An unexpected sound appeared in Cannon Fodder No. 1¡¯s ears, making him startled. Then he jumped and left the place. "Who are you!" Cannon Fodder No. 1 shouted. That silver-white figure, needless to say, is naturally Kakashi! When Sakura saw this, she showed a happy expression. "Konoha Jounin, Hatake Kakashi." "What!" "Okay, that's it. I've talked too much nonsense." Kakashi said lightly. "Damn it, how dare you underestimate me!" Cannon Fodder No. 1 roared, and then shouted angrily: "Fire Escape! Flowing Fire!" The linear flames flowed over like liquid. Kakashi put his hands in his pockets. He really had no interest in this kind of attack. His feet moved, and the next moment, Kakashi's figure appeared behind Cannon Fodder No. 1. A gleaming kunai appeared in Kakashi's right hand and rolled beautifully into a pattern. With his left hand still in his trouser pocket, he directly inserted the kunai into the neck of Cannon Fodder No. 1 without looking back. "Well!" With a muffled groan, Cannon Fodder No. 1 couldn't even scream, and had already lost his breath. After Kakashi inserted the kunai, he walked to Sakura's side, paying no attention to the poor cannon fodder No. 1. "Kakashisensei." Sakura said with difficulty. "It looks like it's a paralyzing poison. It doesn't cause much damage, it's just that I can't move temporarily." Kakashi said, picking up the antidote that Sakura just dropped. "This should be able to remove the poison." Sakura nodded. Seeing this, Kakashi injected the antidote into Sakura's body. Sakura groaned, and then she felt the medicine flowing in her body. Soon, the stiff feeling disappeared. "Kakashi-sensei, why are you here?" Sakura asked curiously. "My mission is completed, so I came to pick you up. It seems I'm not too late, just right." Kakashi smiled. "Thanks to Kakashi-sensei, otherwise, another person would have died." Kakashi stood up, looked at the unconscious Shion, and said, "Is this the miko from the Kingdom of Demons?" Kakashi said, frowning slightly, why does this miko look weird? She doesn't seem to have any power in her body. "No, no, Kakashi-sensei, this is actually the transformation of the miko-sama's guard." Sakura said. "Guard?" Kakashi asked doubtfully. "Yes, it's a guard named Ashho. He used the secret technique of the Kingdom of Demons, the shadow mirror transformation method, to transform himself into the appearance of a miko. This transformation method is more powerful than the transformation technique. It¡¯s more advanced and can only be used once in a lifetime, and it can never be changed back to its original form.¡± "So, this miko actually transformed into a man? And the one who can't change back?" Kakashi said with a strange expression. "Yes, Kakashi-sensei, Ashoka risked her life to protect the miko-sama this time." Kakashi nodded slightly, and then looked at the unconscious "Shion" who came over. No, it should be said to be Ashho. Is this the legendary cross-dressing boss? It¡¯s really awesome, there are no flaws at all. This is more useful than going to Thailand. ¡°Tsk, tsk, amazing ninjutsu. Sure enough, technology changes life. At this time, "Ziyuan" woke up and murmured: "Am I in hell?" "Ashho, it's over. The crisis for the miko-sama has been resolved." Sakura said.   "Resolved?" Ashui looked at the corpse on the ground, it was the former killer ninja. "this¡­¡­" "Thanks to Kakashi-sensei for arriving in time, otherwise, we would have been in trouble." Sakura explained. At this time, Asho looked at Kakashi and said, "Thank you." ¡°This is our mission, you¡¯re welcome, but where is the real miko?¡± Kakashi said and looked away. He really couldn't look directly at this cross-dressing man. ¡°When I think about the soul of a man inside such a cute appearance, I feel a little awkward no matter how I think about it. "I hid the miko-sama on the other side. I'm going to bring her over now." Sakura said. "go together." "good." The three of them walked together, and soon they saw Ziyuan hidden somewhere. At this time, Ziyuan also woke up and saw the three people coming over. When she saw Ashho who was exactly the same as herself, Shion was stunned for a moment, and then shouted: "Ashho! You idiot! You actually know how to use the shadow mirror to transform!" "I'm sorry, Lord Ziyon, for offending your appearance. The situation was urgent just now, so I had no choice but to do this. Don't worry, I will never show Lord Ziyon's face in front of others in the future." Asashi said, he quickly took out a piece of cloth and covered his face. Hearing this, Ziyuan's eyes turned red and she cursed: "You idiot! Didn't I tell you to go back? Why did you come here to die! Are you an idiot!" "Lord Ziyon, protecting you is our family's mission for generations, and it is also my own willing choice. Sorry, I can listen to Lord Ziyuan on everything, but this is the only thing I can't do." "You big idiot!" At this time, Sasuke and others also rushed over. "Kakashi-sensei? Why are you here?" Naruto asked in surprise. ¡°Come here to support you, are you not injured?¡± Kakashi asked with a smile. "How could it be! Those people are not our opponents at all." Naruto said with a proud expression, but soon, he saw two identical Shion. "What's going on? Why are there two Ziyuan? Did someone use a transformation technique?" Seeing this, Kakashi said: "Okay, we will discuss this matter later. Time is tight, let's go first." "Yes! Kakashi-sensei!" everyone responded. ??Under the night, somewhere in the Kingdom of Ghosts. Huang Quan sat on the seat, supported his head with his hands, and said calmly: "It seems that it failed. These guys are really useless. Not only did they not succeed, they were all wiped out by the other party. Forget it, anyway. There is no hope for them. It seems that we still have to go to the Sealed Temple to decide the outcome. Witch? Haha, let me see what kind of power you still have now." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 484 Ghost Army You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The country of swamp, in a certain forest. Kakashi looked at the people in front of him and said: "The sealed words are just ahead. It is already six o'clock in the afternoon, and soon, night will fall. By then, the so-called ghost army will become more active. Under normal circumstances, we should wait until dawn before taking action, but we don¡¯t have much time, so we must complete the task as soon as possible.¡± "Kakashi-sensei! Don't worry, no matter how powerful those so-called ghost armies are, we can fight them off." Naruto said confidently. "Naruto, listen to what Kakashi-sensei has to say!" Sakura said helplessly. "Thishahaha." Naruto smiled politely but awkwardly. "These ghost armies are equivalent to the strength of genin. They are average in strength, but they are very large in number and can be said to be endless. Once they are surrounded, it will become very troublesome. But you only need to hold on for half an hour. Our reinforcements will come, so half an hour is the time we have to fight for." "Kakashi-sensei, what should we do?" Neji asked. Kakashi did not answer directly, but drew a figure on the ground with a kunai. "This is the location of the Sealed Temple. What we have to do is to first break through the blockade of the ghost army and send Ziyuan to the entrance of the Sealed Temple. Then, you guys will answer the enemy at the door. Don't let the ghost army enter the Sealed Temple. Temple, and I will escort Ziyuan into the sealed temple." "You?" Ziyuan said with some surprise at this time. "Yes, it's me. I heard that you foresaw Naruto's fate of dying. In that case, it's up to me to deal with it." "Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto said anxiously. He was not willing to let Kakashi take his place in danger. "Don't worry, Naruto, I have a sense of propriety. A mere monster is not in my eyes." "Humph, what a loud tone." Ziyuan snorted coldly. "Lord Shion." Ashui, who had a face like Shion's, called out softly. This is a critical moment, not a time for conflict. "Okay, now is not the time to talk about this. Next, prepare to rush in. Xiao Li, your steel fist is the best and your melee ability is the strongest. You are responsible for opening a bloody path in front." "Hi! Kakashi-sensei!" Xiao Li responded. "Sasuke, you, like Xiao Li, open the way in front and use the most lethal thunder escape." "yes!" "Ningji, your Byakugan has a full range of vision, and you also have long-range attack methods such as Bagua Air Palm. You are responsible for cleaning up the enemies missed by others." "Yes! Kakashi-sensei!" Neji said respectfully. "Sakura, you are responsible for the treatment. Once someone is injured, heal him in time. Otherwise, so many enemies will be killed here." "Yes! Kakashi-sensei, I understand." "Huh? Kakashi-sensei, what about me?" Naruto asked anxiously. Kakashi smiled upon seeing this and said: "Naruto, your mission is the most important. Use the multiple shadow clone technique to eliminate all enemies behind us." "Yo Xi! Promise to complete the mission!" Everyone in Konoha has arranged the mission content, and what follows is a big breakthrough. Ziyuan looked at the scene in front of her with some surprise. Sasuke and others have also been with Shion for a while before, and it can be said that there is a big difference in their personalities. ¡°Moreover, the relationship between several people is also very complicated and unpredictable, but what is certain is that no one among them is convinced by anyone. Especially Neji and Sasuke, although they seem to have nothing on the surface, they are actually secretly competing with each other. Because this time the captain is Neji, not Sasuke. This made Sasuke feel like he was worse than Neji. This is something the proud Sasuke cannot allow. Therefore, during missions, Sasuke will show off his abilities. Although during the mission, the overall situation was the top priority and nothing went wrong, the dissatisfaction was still clearly visible. But at this time, these five people seemed to be obedient to the silver-haired weirdo who just appeared in front of them, without any objections. Ziyuan knew very well that the strength of these five people was not weak. So, how powerful is the person in front of me to make him??So admired? And, the most important thing is that he seems completely unable to see through his fate. Even the previous predictions about Naruto seemed to have become blurry. Could it be that fate can really be changed? Ziyuan was a little confused. At this time, Kakashi walked up to Ashho and said, "Ashho?" Ashui was stunned when he saw this, and said quickly: "Hi, it's me." "Please don't bother you to participate in this operation." "Why?" Ashui asked puzzledly. "Although I admire your determination and will to protect Ziyuan, this mission is very dangerous. I will tell you bluntly that your combat power will not be of any use and may even slow down our progress. Therefore, I am sorry." "This" Ashui didn't know how to speak for a while. If it were for other reasons, Ashho would still be able to stick to his own ideas, but for this reason, Ashho didn't know how to respond. Yes, he is not strong enough. If he insists on following him, not only will it not be helpful at all, but it will become a drag. But, do you just give up on your desire to protect Shion? And I felt very unwilling. "Ashho, what he said is right, please stop doing this nonsense." "But¡­¡­" "It's okay, do you want to use your incompetence to hurt us?" Shion scolded angrily, then turned around and no longer looked at Ashho's face that was exactly the same as his own. How should I put it, it feels really weird to scold yourself in the face. Ashui bit her lower lip and said, "I understand, Master Shion." Although Ashui knew Shion had good intentions, at this time he also felt deeply annoyed by his own incompetence. "Okay, let's go!" Kakashi said. Immediately, Kakashi pulled Shion over and carried her on his back. ¡°Hey, hey, please be a little gentler.¡± Ziyuan said dissatisfied. "Sorry." Kakashi said calmly. When Shion saw Kakashi¡¯s indifferent eyes, she was speechless for a moment. "This guy is really weird." Ziyuan murmured in her heart. With everything ready, everyone jumped up and left the place one after another. Ashho watched everyone leave and murmured: "Master Shion, everything must go well. Everyone in Konoha, everything depends on you." The Temple of Sealing! Outside the entrance of the cave, there was a dense army of ghosts. Kakashi was speechless when he saw these ghost army. This is the Terracotta Warriors and Horses? Will there be a situation where I, Qin Shihuang, make money? ¡°Haha, it shouldn¡¯t be possible if you think about it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 485 The Witch¡¯s Bell You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The ghost army! It was actually a densely packed area. Kakashi narrowed his eyes slightly, it was not much different from what he imagined. "Let's get started. Li!" "Hi! Konoha Cyclone!" With one move, Xiao Li blasted away an area, and everyone followed him. Seeing this, Sasuke did not dare to show weakness and pulled out the Tiancongyun sword, and then blue electricity covered it. Chidori Blade! A Thousand Birds sharp spear appears in the left hand! "Double Dragons Break!" Two thunder dragons instantly appeared under Sasuke's swords. Boom! A long path was instantly blasted out by Sasuke. On the road, all the ghost army will be crushed! "Well done Sasuke!" Kakashi said. Sasuke¡¯s lips curled up slightly when he heard this. At this time, everyone has entered the center of the ghost army. The trend of the channel that was originally opened being closed again. Naruto no longer restrained himself and formed seals with his hands! "The art of multiple shadow clones!" Bang bang bang! I saw a large number of Naruto clones instantly blocking the ghost army behind everyone. Although there are so many clones, each clone is not strong, but it is more than enough to deal with these ghost armies. "Very good, with Naruto suppressing us from behind, there shouldn't be much of a problem." Kakashi thought to himself. "Bagua empty palm!" Ningji blasted out with a palm, shattering the terracotta warriors and horses that sneaked up on Xiao Li. Xiao Li was stunned and showed his big white teeth and thumb towards Ningci. "As expected of Neji!" "The distance should be almost there, Sakura. I'll leave the backup to you." "Yes, Kakashi-sensei!" Seeing this, Kakashi took out a special kunai, and then threw it out with all his strength! Ding! The kunai was inserted into the entrance of the sealed temple! In an instant, Kakashi¡¯s figure flashed past, and when he appeared again, he was already at the entrance of the cave. The art of Flying Thunder God! Ziyuan only felt a blur in front of her eyes, and then she appeared at the entrance of the cave. "This is?" "Don't worry, let's go in quickly." "good!" When Ziyuan saw this, she didn¡¯t waste any time and rushed directly into the Temple of Sealing. This was her destiny. Kakashi didn¡¯t rush to follow, but formed seals with his hands! "Earth Escape! Earth Formation Wall!" A wall of earth rose from in front of Kakashi, completely sealing the entrance of the cave. "In this case, those ghost armies should not be able to get in. Next, let me see what these so-called monsters and witches are." Kakashi murmured to himself, then rushed into the Sealing Shrine. Not long after, Kakashi saw the scene in the sealed temple. The sky is filled with red and there is magma underneath. This is clearly a volcano! The hot air made Kakashi a little uncomfortable for a while, but he quickly got used to it. Looking at the sealing platform in the center, Ziyuan was chanting a spell on it, and a burst of white light shone brightly, completely wrapping Ziyuan's body inside. "This is the power of the miko?" Kakashi frowned slightly, it seemed to be much weaker than expected. what's going on? Beside the sealing platform, there was a middle-aged man with long hair, but at this time, his attention was completely attracted by Shion, and he didn't care about Kakashi's arrival at all. "That guy must be Huang Quan, right? He has the power of a demon in his body. That power completely exceeds the limit of the sealing power used by this miko at this time. It is impossible for the seal to be successful." Kakashi is proficient in the art of sealing. Although the sealing art used by this miko is different from that of the ninja world, it is still somewhat similar in general. So, Kakashi can see it. "If this is really the case, this mission may be in trouble." Kakashi thought to himself, and then his eyes fell on Shion again. For some reason, he always felt that this miko was weird. "It seems that there are some things that ordinary eyes cannot see clearly.West. " Kakashi said, pulling up his forehead protector, revealing the ferocious scar and the closed Sharingan. The chakra was raised in one breath, and Kakashi opened his left eye that had not been opened for a long time! The three magatama rotated crazily, and then formed the shape of a black dart. Then, outside the black dart, the shape of a four-pointed star emerged! The Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! In just a moment, Kakashi felt that the chakra in his body was being consumed rapidly. "It's really scary. This kind of chakra consumption is more than twice as fast as the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. This is without using the pupil technique. Sure enough, the consumption of the Eternal Eye is still higher than my phenomenon. .¡± As a person of a different race, the higher Kakashi¡¯s Sharingan is, the faster chakra is consumed. Now, this eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is consuming Kakashi's originally huge chakra at a very fast speed. "The consumption is too fast, I have to hurry up." Kakashi thought to himself, and then focused his left eye on Shion. "It's strange. The sealing power in the whole body seems to be suppressed in some way. What is it?" Kakashi was surprised in his heart, his eyes kept moving, and finally, they stopped at Shion¡¯s murderous mouth (yes, I typed it wrong on purpose). "That's it!" I saw a bell pinned to Ziyuan¡¯s clothes. "That bell actually has such a powerful suppressing power, it reduced the sealing power of Shion's body to only one-tenth. Could it be that that bell is the core of Rashomon?" Kakashi came up with the guess and quickly closed the eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. In just such a short time, one-fifth of Kakashi's chakra has been consumed. "The consumption of the Eye of Eternity is too great. If it is not necessary, it is better not to use it unless I can find a way to perfectly control the Sharingan." This thought came to Kakashi's mind, and then he suppressed it. For now, let¡¯s deal with this trouble-making monster first. At this time, the demon appeared on Ziyuan's neck, and Ziyuan's seal was directly interrupted. "ah!" Ziyuan shouted in fear. "Haha, I've said it before, your seal can't seal mine, we are one." "How could this happen? Then what have I been working hard for. Mom, I'm sorry, I failed to live up to your expectations." Ziyuan seemed to have given up all hope for a moment. "Haha, donate your body and let me reappear in this world completely, hahaha!" "Sorry, your role ends here." Kakashi appeared behind Shion, the lightning in his right hand flashed! Rachel! Tear it apart! The terrifying thunder attribute chakra directly invaded the demon's body and caused it to fly out! "Kakashi?" Shion shouted in surprise. ¡°Ziyuan, it¡¯s too early to give up now.¡± Kakashi said, extending his hand to Shion¡¯s front (Yes, it was intentional.) (Remember this website¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 486 The Sword of Reiki! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "What are you going to do?" Ziyuan said in a panic. Kakashi ignored it and reached out to pick off the bell in front of Shion. The bell was transparent with a little cherry blossom red in the middle. When Ziyuan saw this, she realized that she seemed to have misunderstood something, and she felt slightly embarrassed. "Aster, where did this bell come from? It sealed your power." "What? How could it be? That's the amulet left to me by my mother" Ziyuan said in astonishment. Immediately, a burst of white light once again enveloped Ziyuan's body, and that powerful power spurted out instantly! Kakashi subconsciously covered his eyes to resist the strong light. At this time, Ziyuan was staring at the scene in the light curtain with her mouth open. She saw how her mother sealed the monsters, and also saw the scene when she left the amulet bell that her mother had given her. The mother was afraid that she could not control her own power, so she put chains on herself. Now is the time to liberate your own power! "Damn it, who are you! How dare you stop me! How brave you are!" The monsters that were knocked away by the thunder condensed and formed again, and the original wounds also returned to their original state. Kakashi frowned slightly when he saw this, this guy's recovery ability is really good. But it¡¯s no wonder, this guy is in a soul state at this time, and his attack may not be very lethal to him. This is why the power of a miko is needed to deal with this guy. If it was just Kakashi alone, he would probably need to use all his strength to perform the sealing technique to subdue it. Kakashi ignored the demon, but here, Shion's transformation has ended. Unlike Ziyuan before, Ziyuan at this time is like a goddess, her whole body is covered with holy light, and she looks awe-inspiring and inviolable. "This is the power of a miko? It's really scary." Kakashi sighed. That powerful sealing power made Kakashi feel a little stressed. After the bell's restrictions were lifted, the surge of power illuminated the entire sealed temple for a while. "What's going on! How could you have such a powerful power!" The demon was shocked and couldn't understand why Ziyuan, who was so weak just now, suddenly became so powerful. "Spirit, the power of the witches of all ages have gathered here. This time, I will completely eliminate you!" "No! It's impossible! You can't do it!" the demon exclaimed. Ziyuan said no more, and the radiance on her body gradually became more and more powerful. Kakashi looked solemn, why does this feeling feel a bit like a zombie? "Is this also a sealing technique that costs life?" Kakashi realized clearly in his heart that the white energy that was constantly being withdrawn from Shion's body was very similar to the situation of the corpse being sealed away! "It turns out that the seal of the miko costs your life, what a joke!" For a moment, those unpleasant memories flooded into Kakashi¡¯s mind. Back then, it was a similar ninjutsu that took away Kakashi¡¯s favorite teacher. Now, he will never allow anyone to use this kind of ninjutsu to sacrifice themselves! Kakashi made a prompt decision, and with a quick step, he hugged Shion and jumped up. "Are you crazy! Do you want to die like this! Is there nothing in this world worth your nostalgia? Why use such a trick! Don't you want to live! Don't you know how many people still depend on you!" Kakashi shouted loudly, that angry expression rarely appearing on Kakashi's lazy face. At this time, it was no longer clear whether he was roaring at Ziyuan or at the life that had passed away. Kakashi only knows that now his heart is filled with regret and anger. Seeing the witch in front of me was like seeing the golden figure from before. At this time, Ziyuan had returned to her original state, breathing heavily. Hearing Kakashi¡¯s angry roar, he was frightened and speechless. "Say! Do you really want to die?" "No! I don't want to die!" Hearing this, Kakashi smiled. ¡°That¡¯s fine, leave this monster to me, but please lend me your power!¡± Kakashi said?The thunder on the right hand keeps overflowing! Rachel! "Aster, put your power into it." Shion was stunned for a moment, and then she held Kakashi's right hand with her right hand. The power belonging to the miko flowed into Raikiri along Kakashi's right hand! The blue Raikiri has gained new powers and continues to grow bigger! "Damn it, what kind of power is that!" The monsters below couldn¡¯t help but be shocked when they saw this. Under that power, they would die! So, the demon gathered all its purple tentacles together and blasted them towards Kakashi and Shion in mid-air! At this time, Lei Qie has become extremely huge. "It feels really different to have Raikiri with the power of a miko." Kakashi thought to himself. At this time, the new Raikiri has taken shape, like a huge thunder blade! "The Sword of Raikiri!" Kakashi held Shion in his left hand, and with the light of Raikiri's sword shining in his right hand, he swooped down! Shion hugged Kakashi tightly, and that feeling made Shion extremely nostalgic. "This feels like my mother's arms." Ziyuan murmured to herself, closed her eyes, and a satisfied smile flowed from the corner of her mouth. ¡°Mom, it feels so good to have someone to rely on. Kakashi¡¯s eyes widened, and the eternal eye of his left eye was firmly locked on the demon! The terrifying sword of lightning directly cut through all the tentacles of the monster, and pierced the monster's eyes with one move! "No!" The monster howled, but it had no effect at all! The sword of Raikiri cut the monster's eyes in half like cutting tofu! And that is the core of the entire soul of the demon! The sword of Raikiri, which is infused with the power of the miko, will defeat the monsters to death. Boom! A huge explosion sounded! "No, this place is going to collapse!" Kakashi was shocked. He didn't expect that the sealing temple would be destroyed to this extent with this move. Looking at the magma that was like an explosion, chakra surged in Kakashi's body. Whoops! Kakashi and Shion disappeared. The next moment, the two people appeared at the entrance of the Sealed Temple. Kakashi easily pulled out the flying thunder god's kunai and put it into his ninja tool bag. Then, the Chidori in his right hand flashed! Boom! The earth formation wall originally used to seal the entrance of the cave was instantly shattered. Kakashi jumped out holding Shion in his arms. At this time, the ghost army that had lost its power had all turned into loess. Naruto and the others were standing there in confusion. "Get out of here! It's going to explode!" Kakashi shouted. Hearing this, everyone looked confused at first, and then they started to escape mode one after another! Boom! The sealed temple behind exploded directly! "Kakashi-sensei! What on earth have you done!" Naruto exclaimed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 487 Incomplete Bell You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Naruto's question did not receive an answer from Kakashi. It was important to run away at this time. This kind of question should be discussed later. Boom! There was another loud noise, and the place where the Seal Temple was located completely exploded, forming a volcano. In the distance, Kakashi and others stood on the cliff, silently looking at the newly formed volcano. Behind, in addition to Naruto and the five others, there were several reinforcements arriving. Temari and Kankuro of Sunagakure, and Metkai, Shikamaru, Asuma and Kurenai of Konoha. "Kakashi, are you okay?" Asuma asked. Kakashi shook his head and said: "It's okay. It seems that the sealed temple is connected to the life of the demon. As long as he dies, the sealed temple will enter the explosion mode." "So, the demon has been solved?" Asuma said happily. Kakashi nodded in acquiescence. Everyone was happy when they heard this. Ziyuan looked at the volcano in the distance with a bright smile on her face. After so many years, I finally completed my mission. Although it is not entirely relying on one's own strength, it is enough. "The monster has not disappeared." Ziyuan suddenly said something strange. "Huh?" Kakashi looked at Shion with some confusion. ¡°Sprites originate from evil thoughts in people¡¯s hearts. As long as people still have evil thoughts, ghosts will not disappear forever.¡± Hearing this, Kakashi felt helpless. Is it so abstract? "Kakashi, thank you. If it weren't for you, I would have died just now." Shion looked at Kakashi and said. Hearing this, Kakashi revealed his crescent moon eyes and smiled: "You're welcome." At this time, a girl's figure came from a distance. She had the same face as Ziyuan. Except for Kakashi and others, the new reinforcements were immediately confused. What's happening here? "Master Ziyuan! It's great that you are okay!" The person who came was none other than Ashui. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Shion¡¯s mood was a little complicated when she looked at Ashho¡¯s face. Ashho has really become a cross-dressing boss, and he still uses his own face. Butit doesn't seem to be completely without benefits. A monstrous drama has finally come to an end. Peace has been restored to the Kingdom of Ghosts once again, and the crisis in the ninja world has been eliminated. But except for Konoha and Sunagakure, the other three ninja villages didn't care about the sprites at all. First, the news only reached them not long ago. The second reason is that the so-called monsters did not attract their attention. Because no matter in the past or now, there is no chance for a monster to show off in the ninja world. To them, maybe the monster is just a joke. And now that the demon has disappeared, they naturally don't care anymore. After all, an enemy that even Konoha can easily defeat should not be worthy of attention. The demon incident in the Kingdom of Demons came to an end, Shion became a miko again, and Kakashi led Sasuke and others back to Konoha. As for Kankuro and Temari, they took a quick drink and returned to Sunagakure. Night falls. Kakashi stared at the cherry-colored bell in his hand, looking thoughtful. This bell is exactly the one obtained from Shion. In order to repay Kakashi for saving his life, Shion gave this bell to Kakashi. Kakashi originally planned to ask for this bell, but could not find a reason for a while. So when Shion gave it to him, Kakashi was stunned for a moment, and then accepted it unceremoniously. As for why Shion gave Kakashi the bell, she naturally saw Kakashi¡¯s desire for the bell. Out of her fondness for Kakashi, Shion gave it to Kakashi unceremoniously. Even if it is the amulet given to him by his mother. Because, Shion has already obtained something more precious than the amulet. That is mother¡¯s trust. Kakashi reflected the cherry-colored bell under the moonlight, but could not see any clues. "It's really strange. This bell seems to be hiding something, but there is no flaw at all."?¡± Kakashi muttered. "Forget it, let's go to Quan Ting Mountain and ask the Seven Prisons." In a flash, he appeared at Quan Ting Mountain. Kakashi looked up and saw the huge body of Seven Hells. "Hey, Seven Prisons, good evening." The Seven Hells lowered their heads and looked at Kakashi with their silver pupils. "Kakashi? What are you doing here so late?" ¡°I have a question to ask you.¡± "What?" Kakashi took out the bell, placed it in front of the Seven Prisons, and said, "This is the bell from this mission. Is it the core of Rashomon you mentioned?" Qi Jing stared at the small bell with his huge eyes for a long time, and then said: "There is indeed a strange power hidden in this bell." "Is that the core of Rashomon?" Qi Jing was silent for a moment, seeming to be observing something, and then said: "There is a breath that belongs to Rashomon alone, but it is also mixed with two other breaths, one should be the breath of the Six Paths Sage, and the other is not. Clear." "Really? I didn't expect that there are so many things in this little bell." Kakashi was slightly surprised. "It is indeed a bit strange, but it should be the core of Rashomon, but it seems that there is still something missing." "what?" ¡°I can¡¯t tell, I just feel it¡¯s incomplete.¡± ¡°Then can this thing still be used?¡± ¡°It¡¯s natural that something that is incomplete cannot be used.¡± "" Kakashi was speechless, well, it seemed like his work was in vain. "Kakashi, this bell will always come in handy, but it's not the time yet." "Um." Kakashi nodded slightly, not caring about this matter anymore. ?????????????????????????????????? Yes, it¡¯s certainly a good thing, but if not, maybe it¡¯s just that good things take a long time. Under the moonlight, a man and a wolf looked at each other. Suddenly, the Seven Prisons asked: "Kakashi, do you have any news about the Rinnegan guy?" "You mean, Payne?" "Well, I've waited long enough, and it's time to seek revenge on him. There are so many dog ??lives up and down the Hell Valley, all waiting for me to seek justice for them." Qi Jie said, murderous intent overflowing, looking extremely terrifying. The ferocious teeth were also exposed in the air. "Seventh Prison, wait, this day will not be far away." Kakashi said softly. Qi Jing glanced at Kakashi, and his murderous intent gradually subsided. "Kakashi, I'm sorry to bother you. This is originally a trouble that does not belong to you." Kakashi smiled and shook his head and said: "He and I are destined to have a battle, and it has nothing to do with you. I should be the one thanking you." The Seven Hells were a little confused when they heard this, and they didn¡¯t understand the reason for Kakashi¡¯s words. Kakashi did not explain, only he himself understood what kind of fate existed between him and Pain. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 488 The poisonous snake in the darkness You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the darkness, Danzo opened his eyes silently. One side is the ordinary black and white eye, and the other side is the scarlet Sharingan! "This feeling is like having a dream." Danzo murmured to himself. In front of him is a man wearing a spiral mask and a red cloud robe. "Who are you? Those eyes." Danzo looked at Obito and said. "Huh? You can call me Fei, and you are Danzo-sama, right? I really admire your name for a long time!" Obito said in a strange accent. Danzo frowned. The person in front of him seemed out of place, but it gave him a very dangerous feeling. "Why are you here? You also unlocked other gods for me." Danzo whispered again. "Huh? Can't you just come here casually? Sorry, sorry, I didn't mean to do it." Obito still looked that careless. Danzo¡¯s frown deepened. This person can even abandon the dignity of the strong at will, which is really terrifying. There are two types of people in the world that are the most terrifying: those who are shameless and those who are desperate for their lives. And the person in front of me seems to have both. "Why did you give me the Sharingan? Where did you get it?" Danzo asked again. His original Sharingan was used up when he was dealing with Shisui, and he never found a chance to replenish it. Originally, the annihilation of the Uchiha clan was a great opportunity. But due to the intervention of Shisui and Kakashi, his plan was in vain. What is even more frightening is that he has also been tricked by other gods, so that in these years, he has not adopted any strategy at all against Uchiha. This makes Danzo very worried. Today's Uchiha is no longer the Uchiha that he could do whatever he wanted. Itachi defected and he had no chess pieces to use. And with Tsunade¡¯s rise to power and Kakashi¡¯s efforts, the Uchiha clan has now integrated into Konoha again. It is already impossible to peel it off. Now, this mysterious man in front of me actually installed a Sharingan on himself. Not only that, it also eliminated the effectiveness of other gods. You must know that Danzo has been controlled by this illusion for almost nine years, and he is very clear about the horror of this illusion. Although after so many years, the effectiveness of other gods has been reduced, it is by no means something that ordinary people can eliminate. Who is this person? "That's right, hahaha." Obito stroked his hair and giggled. Obito will naturally not tell Danzo the origin of the Sharingan. Because these Sharingan were entrusted to Obito by Madara. During the years when Madara was hiding, he collected a lot of Sharingan. As Madara himself said, it is always good to have more spare parts for this kind of thing. Naturally, Danzo will not tell Danzo what he got from Madara. As for lying Obito said that he had no interest in lying to Danzo. Because it¡¯s simply not necessary. The more Danzo looked at Obito, the weirder he felt. But he didn¡¯t take the initiative. Danzo is a very purposeful person, and he will not take action easily without being completely sure. The person in front of you can get in and out of here so easily, and his strength cannot be underestimated. And, he seems to know this place very well. Obito looked at the biggest conspirator in Konoha in front of him, and it was the first time he had seen that sinister feeling. This guy is indeed not a kind person. Butwhat qualifications do you have to criticize others? Obito laughed at himself in his heart, his own hands were already covered in blood. "Danzo-sama, that's it for today's farewell. It's my pleasure to serve you. Perhaps, we will have another chance to meet." As Obito said, the power of space in his right eye began to activate. Immediately, a burst of space ripples spread out, and the body disappeared. Danzo¡¯s pupils shrank, his face was filled with surprise! "This isspace ninjutsu? This guy actually knows space ninjutsu!" Danzo felt incredible, this kind of emptinessThere are not many people who know Ninjutsu. In all of Konoha, Kakashi is the only one who can fully use it now. But that person just now was obviously not Kakashi. Sowho is he? Danzo couldn¡¯t figure out how those who knew space ninjutsu had already died long ago, how could another one appear inexplicably. The difficulty of space ninjutsu is no joke. Even the Third Hokage, who is known as the Doctor of Ninjutsu, does not know how to use space ninjutsu. "What a weird guy. By the way, that suit is Xiao!" Danzo suddenly remembered, wasn't the black outfit with red clouds just now the Akatsuki's outfit? Danzo has also done research on the Akatsuki organization, and itachi's best escape route was Akatsuki. "If it is Xiao, what is their purpose?" Danzo fell into deep thought. For a long time, Danzo didn't come to a conclusion, so he had to give up for the time being. Danzo tied up the scattered bandages again, and covered his regained Sharingan under the bandages. "This guy not only unlocked the other gods in me, but also gave me the Sharingan. No matter what the purpose is, for now, it is beneficial to me, so I won't worry about him for the time being." Danzo tied the bandage, took out the crutches he had just thrown away, and sat on his chair again. "Second!" Danzo gave a soft drink, and then, a man wearing root clothes walked in. "Danzo-sama!" "What's the latest news about Kakashi?" "Master Danzo, Kakashi led the team to help the miko of the Kingdom of Demons to deal with the monsters. Now the mission has been completed and is on the way back." "Oh? A monster? Just a clown. So Kakashi is coming back soon?" "Yes, Danzo-sama." Hearing this, Danzo¡¯s left eye flashed with a cold gaze. When Yi saw this, he was stunned. It had been a long time since he had seen Danzo look like this. "What's wrong, Danzo-sama? It feels like he has changed. No, it's not that he has changed. This feeling seems familiar." B thought to himself, looking at Danzo in front of him, he felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Yes, eight years ago, when the Uchiha were about to be destroyed, Danzo-sama had the same expression, but after that, it never appeared again. "I understand, go down." Danzo said. "Yes! Danzo-sama!" With B¡¯s departure, Danzo was the only one left in the empty room. "Hatake Kakashi, Uchiha Shisui, I will never let go of the humiliation you have brought to me. Just wait, I will never make it easy for you." Kakashi in the Kingdom of Ghosts and Shisui in the Golden Ninja Village didn't know yet that someone was thinking about them again. When the poisonous snake in the dark emerges, no one knows what will happen. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 489 Marriage News You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Huh? You two are getting married?" Kakashi looked at Asuma and Kurenai in front of him in surprise. As soon as these words came out, everyone around them showed surprise. "Nani Nani? Asuma-sensei and Kurenai-sensei are getting married? When did they get together?" Naruto's face was full of doubts. Everyone has ignored him. This guy can't even see this. "Is it true? When did we get together? Why don't we know?" Xiao Li was also confused. ?????????????????? Well, everyone ignored it again, only Naruto and Xiao Li, two rough guys, could not see that, in fact, the two of them had been having an affair for a long time. Kakashi smiled when he heard this and said, "Congratulations to you. It seems that things went very smoothly after you went to meet the Third Generation last time." Asma nodded and said with a smile: "Yes, I went to see the old man that night. Looking at his serious face, I was a little nervous at first. Unexpectedly, the old man was unexpectedly cheerful and directly agreed that Hong and I would be together. Together." When Yuri Hong heard this, a trace of blush appeared on her face, obviously she was a little shy. "The Third Generation has seen your affairs long ago. If he didn't agree, he would have said so." Kakashi smiled. "That's true. After that, the old man urged me to get married. I think about it. I'm almost thirty years old, and I'm not young anymore. We've been dating for such a long time, so it's time for me to get married. So I and I When Hong combined, the date was immediately decided." "Are you sure? What day?" ¡°It¡¯s just one month from now, you have to come then.¡± "No problem, I will definitely go when the time comes." Kakashi smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Hong also said at this time: "Kakashi, this time it went so smoothly thanks to you." "Me?" Kakashi was quite confused. "Yes, if it weren't for you, we wouldn't have gone to see the Third Generation that night. Naturally, what happened today wouldn't have happened." "So it's because of this. You're welcome. It's good news for me that you two can get married. Speaking of which, when we entered the ninja school together at the same time, except for those who are no longer here, you are the only one. Yes, I¡¯m getting married. It¡¯s really enviable.¡± Asuma and Kurenai were both stunned. When they said this, it seemed like it was really the case. Needless to say, Obito and Lin were both dead in their minds. ??Needless to say, Kai, with his character, he has probably been single for ten thousand years. Ebisu, Ibiki, Shiranui Genma and others also have no girlfriends. Iruka and Anko, who are a few years behind, are also not optimistic. Iruka holds the good guy card, so it¡¯s probably hard to find a girlfriend. Red beans? Well, with that personality, it is probably difficult to find someone who can conquer her. If you think about it this way, the two of them were really the first to enter the marriage hall at the same time. It¡¯s not whether they have a curse in this issue, but every relationship is so bumpy. ¡°Look at Naruto¡¯s current class, tsk tsk, he¡¯s only sixteen years old, and they¡¯re all in pairs. "Anyway, congratulations." Kakashi smiled. Looking at the happy looks of the two of them, Kakashi really missed Terumi Mei. There is now only one year left of the ten-year agreement, but it is in this remaining year that earth-shaking changes will occur. "Ming, I hope I still have the life to bring you happiness by then." Kakashi secretly thought, looking into the distance. When Sakura heard about Asuma and Yuhi Kurenai's marriage, she looked envious, and then her eyes fell on Sasuke. Sasuke seemed to feel something and turned his head, their eyes met. For a moment, little pinks overflowed between the two of them. The two of them blushed at the same time. The atmosphere became a little weird for a while. ¡­¡­ Shikamaru looked at Asuma and Kurenai from a distance, with a smile on his lips. His teacher is getting married, so he is naturally happy. But he muttered: "Tsk, what's the benefit of getting married? Women are very troublesome." ¡°Probably Shikamaru is used to seeing his mother being strong.Looks like that, that¡¯s why I feel this way. After all, in Shikamaru's opinion, his father was really having a miserable life in front of his mother. "Hey, what does this guy mean? What's wrong with you, woman?" Temari said dissatisfied. "Sorry, sorry, I don't have any prejudice against women." "Tch, it's weird that I don't have talent. I don't know who was saying that I can't lose to a girl." Temari said disdainfully. "Well, well, I'm really sorry, I still lost to you in the end." "Tch, I don't care about that kind of victory." Temari seemed to be remembering how she was embarrassed by Shikamaru's plan in the Chunin Exam, and Temari's face was full of displeasure. Seeing this, Shikamaru became even more sad. "Sure enough, women are troublesome and they get angry for no reason." Shikamaru thought to himself. "Hello!" Seeing that Shikamaru remained silent, Temari shouted again. "What's wrong?" Shikamaru responded lazily. "Well, you are so afraid of trouble, don't you have dreams?" ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome to dream about something like this.¡± "Tch, don't you have any ideas about the future?" "The future?" Hearing this, Shikamaru looked at the white clouds in the sky and murmured: "I originally thought about being a ninja and making some money Then I would marry a woman who is neither beautiful nor ugly and have two children. The first one The first one is a girl, the second one is a boy When the daughter gets married and the son can stand alone, he will retire from the job of ninja After that, he will live a leisurely and secluded life playing shogi or go every day and then compete with his own My wife will die of old age early I just want to live this kind of life" "What a guy without pursuits." Temari complained. Shikamaru smiled when he heard this and didn't care. Temari looked at this guy who always looked like he disliked trouble. She didn't know why, but her heart was throbbing. "Damn it, am I in love with this guy?" Temari roared in her heart, but she couldn't restrain her feelings from growing. The word love has always been the most annoying. Shikamaru¡¯s words accidentally reached Kakashi¡¯s ears, and he turned to look at Shikamaru. "Shikamaru, who has never experienced Asuma's death, really doesn't have much sense of responsibility. Although the life he longs for is beautiful, it is a waste of his talent." Kakashi thought to himself, looking at Shikamaru who was not far away, and then at Asuma and Kurenai who were immersed in happiness. "Perhaps, there are better ways to handle some things." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 490 New Members You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Konoha, Main Street. "Ah! I'm finally back! Sure enough, I still like Konoha the most!" Naruto opened his arms with a look of enjoyment. "Naruto, be normal." Sakura complained. It¡¯s not Sakura¡¯s fault, because of Naruto¡¯s actions, everyone on the street was looking at them. "Ah? Sakura, what's the problem?" Naruto obviously didn't realize his problem. Sakura covers his face, okay, what he said to him, this guy is simply a tendon. Sasuke didn¡¯t pay attention to Naruto. This guy always did some strange and embarrassing things unexpectedly. Kakashi looked at all this with a smile. It is actually a very interesting thing to have people like Naruto in life. Otherwise, life will be like a pool of stagnant water, unable to withstand any waves. "Naruto is right, Konoha is the best place!" Xiao Li said in support. "Li, you are right, this is youth!" "Teacher Kai!" Li, who was recognized by Kai, was even more excited. Kakashi ignored these two guys. He had seen too much and was already immune. A few people said some more things and then dispersed. After the task is completed, there is always some time off. Of course, this is normal. Kakashi handed over the mission to Tsunade and then returned to the ANBU. As the head of ANBU, a lot of things have naturally piled up in the days since he left. Putting on that familiar ANBU costume, Kakashi seemed to be able to feel the bloody aura on it. He killed too many people wearing this suit. "Kakashi-senpai, are you back?" It was Tianzang who spoke. At this time, he seemed to have completed his daily tasks and returned to the locker room to rest. "Tenzo, are you done patrolling?" Kakashi said lazily. "Yes, we just finished patrolling. There is a new person joining Team 6 today, so I brought her here." "Newcomer?" Kakashi was slightly surprised, who could be the newcomer that Tenzo can lead here personally? At this time, a slender woman, who looked to be about twenty years old, walked out from behind Tianzang. She has long flowing hair and a fair face. A complete beauty. "Kakashi-senpai, this is Uchiha Izumi who was transferred to the sixth squad from another ANBU team. His code name is Mink." "UchihaIzumi?" Kakashi murmured in a low voice, as if he had heard this name somewhere. By the way, wasn¡¯t this the girl who was very close to Itachi back then? He and Shisui once teased Itachi. Unexpectedly, Itachi suddenly blushed at that time. But, why is she here? "Kakashi-senpai! Hello, I am Uchiha Izumi, please take care of me!" Uchiha Izumi introduced himself nervously, and then bowed deeply towards Kakashi. Kakashi's thoughts were interrupted, he looked at Uchiha Izumi in front of him, and then smiled and said: "Welcome to join, who led you before?" "Reporting to Kakashi-senpai, I was under Captain Dark Cat before." Anmao, the captain of the fifth ANBU squad, formerly known as Uchiha Yi, is the highest-ranking member of the Uchiha clan in the ANBU. It¡¯s not surprising that Izumi Uchiha was in his team before. "Dark Cat? Why were you transferred to Class 6?" Kakashi asked in confusion. Although Kakashi is now the head of the ANBU, he is mainly in charge of the team captains and squad leaders, as well as the people of his sixth squad. He knows some about the rest of the ordinary ANBU, but not all. ¡°After all, ANBU has a time limit. The average ANBU member will stay in the ANBU for at most ten years. After ten years, they will choose to leave the ANBU and regain their identity in the sun. "There are only a few people like Kakashi and Tenzo who have stayed in ANBU for more than ten or twenty years. And most of these people are orphans and have no worries. Therefore, every year old ANBU leave and new ANBU leave. It¡¯s impossible for Kakashi to remember everyone¡¯s information. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, ??It's too much trouble. Kakashi has a lot to do, and he won¡¯t waste it on such insignificant things. It¡¯s like the boss of a big company who doesn¡¯t care about the names of the lowest employees or what they do every day. People¡¯s energy is, after all, limited. "Because I yearn for Kakashi-senpai!" Uchiha Izumi shouted nervously. Kakashi was stunned, is this still his fan? There was indeed an element of admiration in Uchiha Izumi's eyes, but Kakashi also saw a trace of exploration in it. It seems that Uchiha Izumi has another purpose. Don¡¯t ask Kakashi how he could see these things in his eyes. These years of ANBU career were not in vain. "Really? Then you have to work hard." Kakashi smiled. Although I don¡¯t know what Uchiha Izumi¡¯s other purpose is, it seems from now on that it¡¯s not to cause trouble for myself. Knowing this is enough. After all, who doesn¡¯t have a little secret yet? "Yes! I will, Kakashi-senpai!" Uchiha Izumi saw Kakashi smiling, and he felt a lot more relaxed. After all, Kakashi¡¯s serious look is still very scary. "Tianzang, please arrange for her to familiarize herself with the rules of Team 6. This is the most elite team in ANBU and performs the most dangerous tasks, so you must be mentally prepared." The first half of Kakashi¡¯s sentence was addressed to Tenzo, and the second half was obviously meant for Izumi. "Yes! Kakashi-senpai!" The two of them shouted at the same time. Having said that, Izumi Uchiha is also the second female member of Team 6. There used to be only one girl named Xiyan in class six. Tenzo took Uchiha Izumi to get acquainted with the affairs of Class 6, while Kakashi left the locker room. He still has things to deal with. Seeing Kakashi leave, Uchiha Izumi breathed a sigh of relief. Tenzo smiled when he saw this and said, "What? You seem to be afraid of Kakashi-senpai." "Well, after all, Kakashi-senpai is not only the minister of ANBU, but also the hero of Konoha. He feels so majestic. I just glanced at Kakashi-senpai from a distance before." Izumi Uchiha said in a low voice. "Don't worry. Although Kakashi-senpai looks a little serious, he is usually a very gentle person and will not curse others casually." "Really?" Izumi Uchiha asked curiously, blinking his big eyes. "Of course it's true. Everyone in Class 6 knows this. It's not a secret. Kakashi-senpai is a very gentle person." "Really? That's great." Uchiha Izumi smiled when he heard this, and looked at the direction Kakashi was leaving, seeming to be thinking about something. "Okay, these are the basic rules of Class 6. Do you remember them?" "I remember!" "That's good, you can go back and repair it. Starting tomorrow, you will officially carry out the mission." "Yes!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 491 Quan and Itachi You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! As the night grew darker, Izumi Uchiha was walking alone on the streets of Konoha. At this time, she changed out of her Anbu clothes and wore loose clothes. Halfway through, Quan stopped. "Three-color meatballs, well, let's eat this today." Quan murmured to himself, and then his face turned slightly red, as if he had thought of something. But soon, this shyness faded away, replaced by a feeling of loneliness. Went into the store and bought a three-color meatball. Quan did not eat it in the store, but walked to a small lake. After walking along the short boardwalk, Quan sat at the end. The feet were swinging in mid-air, and underneath was the clear lake water. Under the moonlight, the girl's face is reflected in the water, like a colorful peach blossom. She took out the three-color meatballs from the paper bag, kissed them with her red lips, and bit them slowly, a sweet and greasy feeling lingering in her mouth. Quan bit it into pieces and then swallowed it into his belly. With a long sigh of relief, Quan murmured: "It's really sweet. I don't know why, but Itachi always likes to eat this kind of thing. He really looks like a child." Quan said, and couldn't help laughing, as if he remembered Itachi's appearance again. They were only six or seven years old at that time. Quan and his friends were playing when they happened to meet Itachi who was thinking about life beside the memorial monument. Compared to his peers who are still playing ninja games, Itachi undoubtedly seems unique. . With just one glance, Quan felt that this boy was special. From then on, the fate between Itachi and Izumi began. Quan couldn't help but smile as he thought of the scene that day. It¡¯s so wonderful to be young. Later, the two went to ninja school, and their exchanges gradually increased. Quan found that he never seemed to be able to keep up with Itachi's thoughts. He seems to always be saying some strange things, some of which even Quan now can't understand. ¡°But Quan knows that Itachi is really a very kind and kind person. That day, Quan bought the last three-color meatballs. Itachi watched helplessly, but did not show any emotion of desire. It was here that I talked with Itachi for a long time. That was also the first time that he knew that Itachi liked to eat three-color meatballs, and it was also the first time that he saw Itachi showing a child-like expression. That smile made Quan fall deeply into it. From then on, this figure entered Quan's heart and never left again. Later, Izumi confessed to Itachi, but unfortunately, Itachi did not respond to him, but left in a panic. After , there is no after. Itachi defected. He betrayed the Uchiha clan and also betrayed Konoha. But Quan didn¡¯t believe it. She didn¡¯t believe that the gentle Itachi would do such a thing. So, she wants to know the truth. But the truth is not so easy to know. So, Izumi chose to join ANBU. But the Anbu¡¯s requirements for strength are very high. Unless there are special circumstances, it would require at least a special jounin strength to enter. The spring at that time was not enough. So, she practiced hard, and two years later, she entered ANBU. And this is just the first step. Quan wants to know Itachi¡¯s past and what is hidden behind his strength. She also understands that if she wants to know the truth, she must not investigate it openly. Because it is a taboo. Quan discovered very keenly that among the ANBU, no one would mention Itachi. Quan once wanted to make some insinuations, but in the end he failed. Later she learned that Konoha's ANBU chief, Kakashi Hatake, had issued a ban not to mention Itachi. So, she came to class six. Because this is the place where Itachi once stayed, and it is also the place where he can get in touch with Kakashi the most. Maybe here, she will find new clues. "Itachi, where are you now?" Quan swallowed the last pill and looked at the stars in the sky, wondering which one was the one Itachi saw now. Somewhere in the mountains of the Land of Earth, weasels and?Looking at the stars in the sky, holding a bamboo stick in his hand. "Brother Itachi, why haven't you rested yet?" asked the shark-faced man sitting next to him. "I'm thinking about something, you go to bed first." Itachi said, putting the bamboo stick into his robe in an imperceptible manner. Kisame didn't say anything when he saw this. Itachi hadn't been in this state for a day or two. He is always so quiet, unless he is fighting, otherwise, if he doesn't speak, he will also not speak. Being the same person who betrayed the village, Kisame didn't understand how many secrets Itachi had in his heart. He just knew that Itachi's thoughts were far beyond what he could guess. This is a mysterious and terrifying person. It is really an honor to be teammates with such people. Kisame leaned against the stone wall and closed his eyes. Recently, they were looking for the Four-Tailed Jinchuuriki and were quite tired. Seeing Kisame closing his eyes, Itachi touched the bamboo stick in his wide sleeve, with a faint smile on his lips. Under the same starry sky, can longing really be conveyed? Itachi stood up and looked in the direction of Konoha. Heis a little homesick. There are his friends, relatives, and lovers there, and he has been gone for too long. "Soon." Quan was in a daze beside the lake, not noticing at all that there was a silvery figure standing on a tree not far from the lake. After a long time, Kakashi sighed softly, turned and left. Most of the things in the world are like this. Kakashi walked on the streets of Konoha, feeling a little lost for a moment. There were not many people at this time, and the shop gradually closed its doors. The lights gradually dimmed, and the entire Konoha slowly began to become quiet. Kakashi looked at the street that was gradually becoming silent, alone and silent. But not long after walking, Kakashi saw that the familiar shop was still open. Ichiraku Ramen. The familiar scent brought back Kakashi¡¯s memories, and his stomach growled at the right time. Kakashi was slightly startled Yes, I was busy dealing with official duties, and it seemed that I even forgot to eat dinner. ? ?Laughing at yourself, this has happened too many times. I am always so busy that I forget to do small things like eating. Seeing that Ichiraku Ramen has not yet closed, Kakashi walked in. "welcome." Hearing someone come in, the old man said hello without even raising his head. "Hit uncle with your hands." The familiar voice made Shou Da's busy body straighten up, and he looked at the familiar face. "It's Kakashi, why are you here so late?" ¡°Of course it¡¯s because I miss the hand-made ramen.¡± Kakashi smiled, his eyes were like crescent moons, and he didn¡¯t know how many emotions were hidden. "Hahaha, I know you have good vision, just wait, I will do it for you right now." Kakashi sat on the chair, and not long after, the ramen was finished. Steaming ramen noodles, hand-made with kind eyes, it seems that life is not always so ruthless. No matter where you are, there will always be a trace of warmth, right? Kakashi picked up the chopsticks and said with a smile: "Then I'll start!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 492 Sai You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Konoha, root! "Saui, have you completed the previous mission?" "Live up to your expectations, Danzo-sama." "Very good, this time, there is a new task for you." "Please give me your instructions, Danzo-sama." "There seems to be something unusual happening around the Temple of Fire, and you need to investigate." "Fire Temple? Got it." "This time, you are not going to do it alone, and you are not going to do it as Gen." Hearing this, Zuo Jing raised his head, his face was calm, but there was a slight doubt in his eyes. Danzo half-opened his eyes and continued: "Kakashi Hatake is leading the team this time, as well as the seventh team he leads. I will arrange for you to enter it. What you have to do is to secretly investigate Kakashi. unusual behavior." ¡°Investigating Kakashi¡¯s unusual behavior?¡± Sakai was a little surprised when he heard this. You have to know who Kakashi is. As a ninja, he knows it very well. That is an extremely powerful man. Let yourself investigate him? That is undoubtedly seeking death. You must know that Kakashi was born in ANBU and was the best among them. Sai's little ability was worthless in Kakashi's eyes. "I know what you are thinking. Kakashi is indeed a difficult character to deal with, but I am not asking you to deliberately investigate him. You just need to pay attention during the task. You are best at disguise, this It is most appropriate for you to entrust the task to you.¡± Hearing this, Zuo Jing breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I understand." "Go on, don't let me down, this may be a long-term mission." "Yes! Lord Danzo." Sai said with his head lowered as he half-knelt on the ground. Danzo watched Sai leave with a cold light flashing in his eyes. "Kakashi, everything has just begun." ¡­¡­ The Hokage Building. "Kakashi, there are unknown ninjas appearing around the Fire Temple. You lead Naruto and the others to check out the situation." "Yes, Tsunade-sama." "By the way, Kakashi, there is someone else besides you who wants to go with you this time." "Is there anyone else?" Kakashi was a little surprised. "come in." Tsunade said softly. The door was gently pushed open, and soon, a young man wearing shorts and trousers appeared in front of everyone. His fair skin was a bit frightening, and he was carrying a short sword on his back. The person who came was none other than Zuo Jing. "This is Sai, a member of Gen." Tsunade said. "Hello, Kakashi-senpai, it's a pleasure to work under you." Said Sai, with a fake smile on his face. Kakashi frowned slightly, what happened, why did Sai join Team 7 at this time? Sasuke is here, why is he here? Saai seemed to have noticed Kakashi¡¯s doubts, and said with the same fake smile: "Kakashi-senpai, I am very familiar with the terrain of the Fire Temple, and I can help you complete this mission." Hearing this, Kakashi looked at Tsunade. Seeing Tsunade looking gloomy, she immediately said: "Yes, Danzo said that Saoi is familiar with the Fire Temple, so he sent him here to help." "Really? Thank you very much, right?" "Yes, Kakashi-senpai." Sai said with a smile. "In one hour, we will meet at the main gate of Konoha." "Okay, Kakashi-senpai." After Sai finished speaking, he left the Hokage Building. "Tsunade-sama, what's going on?" Kakashi asked doubtfully. You should know that ninja teams are usually composed of four people and rarely change. ¡°But now a Saai was added inexplicably, no wonder Kakashi didn¡¯t understand. Tsunade shook her head and said: "This incident was discovered by Danzo. He said he would send you to investigate the matter, and he also arranged for Sai to cooperate. Sai's abilities are indeed helpful for this mission. Although I feel a little strange, I can¡¯t refuse. After all, Danzo is still a high-ranking member of Konoha.¡± Kakashi was a little silent when he heard this. Since Danzo was bewitched by other gods, he has beenIt was a lot quieter. How could such a thing be arranged all of a sudden? ? Could it be that this mission to the Temple of Fire is really weird? Kakashi didn¡¯t know why for a while. "I understand, Tsunade-sama." "Well, Kakashi, be careful." "Yes, Tsunade-sama." Kakashi left the Hokage Building, still thinking about it. "Forget it, let's see what this Sai is going to do." Kakashi couldn't think of anything, so he had to give up for the time being, and wait to see what this Sai was going to do before thinking about countermeasures. Kakashi is confident enough that under his own eyes, this Sai can't do anything. After notifying Sasuke and others, Kakashi came to the gate of Konoha, but unexpectedly Saii had already arrived. "Kakashi-senpai." Sai called respectfully. "You came very early." "I was already prepared, so I came directly." "I see." Kakashi looked at the fake smile on Sai's face and felt slightly unhappy. ¡°If you see this kind of smile too much, you will really feel bored. "Saui is also a good ninja, but it's a pity that he followed the wrong person at the beginning. Let's see what happens next." Kakashi thought to himself. Kakashi ignored Sai again, but leaned against the door beside him and took out "Intimate Paradise". By reviewing the past and learning the new, you can become a teacher. Seeing Kakashi reading a book aside, Sai could not help but start to look at Kakashi. "He looks lazy, but his actions are terrifying. Is his normal appearance a disguise? He can become famous in the ninja world. What kind of person is this Kakashi?" Said I thought to myself. Just like that, Kakashi is reading a book and Sai is looking at Kakashi. The scene is very harmonious and calm. But it didn¡¯t take long for this calm to be broken. "Kakashi-sensei! Is there a new mission this time?" In the distance, Naruto's shouts were heard. Kakashi looked and saw Sasuke and Sakura behind him. After putting away "Intimate Paradise", Kakashi looked at the time and saw that it was almost time. The three of them came forward and soon saw Sai on the side. The three of them were all a little confused. Why was there a stranger following Kakashi-sensei at this time? "Kakashi-sensei, who is this guy?" Naruto asked. "The participant in this mission is Sai." "Sai? The name is similar to Sasuke." Sakura muttered. Sasuke frowned and looked at Saoi. "Hello everyone, my name is Sai, nice to meet you all." Sai said with a smile on his face. When Sasuke saw this, he felt even more unhappy. What¡¯s going on with this guy? Why does he feel so hypocritical? Naruto and Sakura had the same feeling, feeling that something was wrong. "This mission is to go to the Temple of Fire, the largest temple in the Land of Fire. Saoi is very familiar with it, so he will guide us." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 493 Temple of Fire You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! When everyone heard this, they felt relieved. "So that's it. It's really hard work, Sai!" Naruto said carelessly. Sai smiled, but in her heart she defined Naruto as a fool. "Is this the Jinchuuriki of the Kyuubi? It does look very stupid." "Hello, I'm Sakura." Sakai glanced at Sakura and smiled: "Nice to meet you." "Ugly," Zuo said secretly. "Sasuke Uchiha." "Hello." Sai said with a smile. "You tsundere." Zuo Jing secretly said. "Okay, now that everyone knows each other, let's go." "Kakashi-senpai, if you are in a hurry, leave it to me." Said Sai, and then took out the scroll and brush. The white scroll was spread out in front of him, and the brush was dipped in ink. In just a moment, an ink-colored eagle appeared in the painting. "So fast." Sakura exclaimed. After Saoi finished the painting, he shouted softly: "Ninja method! Super beast fake painting! Eagle!" With a hiss, the eagle in the scroll flew out and landed in front of everyone. Sasuke and the other three were a little surprised when they saw this. "This, this, this is amazing." Naruto exclaimed. "Is it a ninjutsu that uses special ink as a medium and condenses the ink into an entity through chakra? It's really an interesting ninjutsu." Kakashi said softly. Sai was shocked, but he still smiled: "As expected of Kakashi-senpai, he saw through the secret of my ninjutsu at a glance. We can get to the Fire Temple in one day on this Black Eagle. .¡± "It's really convenient, let's go up," Kakashi said. "Okay!" Naruto said excitedly, then jumped up and landed on Mo Ying's back. Naruto was surprised for a moment and stepped on it with his foot. The result was that it was unexpectedly strong. "It's amazing. I didn't expect it to be able to do this. Except for the color, it's exactly the same as the real thing." Naruto exclaimed. At this time, Kakashi and others also jumped up one after another. Mo Ying¡¯s back is very big, so even if four people go up, they won¡¯t feel crowded at all. "Then let's go." After Zuo Jing finished speaking, he controlled the Black Eagle to fly towards the Temple of Fire. Mo Ying flew high into the sky, and then a cool breeze blew. "Wow! Is this what it feels like to fly in the air? It's great!" Naruto said excitedly. "Naruto, you are too noisy." "You care about me, you bastard Sasuke!" The two began to show off their affection without anyone noticing, and Kakashi ignored them. His mind is now focused on Sai. "He was so anxious to use a fake super beast painting to take us to the Temple of Fire. Is the matter at the Temple of Fire really urgent? Or is there some other reason? What on earth is he going to do?" Kakashi was puzzled. Sai did not realize that Kakashi was observing her. But he knew that Kakashi would never believe in him easily. Because even I would not easily trust someone I don¡¯t know. Even if everyone is a ninja of Konoha. "Before you gain trust, you must not act rashly." Zuo Jing thought to himself. Mo Ying¡¯s speed was not very fast, but it was not slow either. Before dark, everyone finally arrived at the gate of the Fire Temple. Mo Ying landed and everyone jumped down one after another. "It feels great." Sakura sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush to do the mission, and you can ride the Black Eagle to see the scenery. This kind of treatment is simply wonderful. Naruto feels the same way. On the contrary, Sasuke always felt that this Saai was very abnormal. Kakashi walked to the door of the Fire Temple, and the door was closed. Kakashi stepped forward and knocked on the door. Soon, a young monk opened the door. "Who are you?" the young monk asked doubtfully. Kakashi pointed to the forehead protector on his head and said: "Hello, we are ninjas from Konoha. We accepted the commission from Abbot Jilu and came to investigate the affairs of unknown ninjas nearby." The young monk suddenly realized what he said and said, "It turns out they are ninjas from Konoha. You guys came so fast. I thought you wouldn't arrive until tomorrow." ?"The road went a little faster." "Okay, come in with me." The young monk opened the door halfway and then brought a few people in. "Abbot Jilu is in the main hall." The young monk said, pushed open the door of the hall, and said: "Abbott, the ninjas of Konoha have arrived." Above the main hall, there is a monk in his thirties. At this time, he has his eyes closed and is sitting cross-legged on the ground, seemingly meditating and chanting sutras. Hearing what the young monk said, he immediately opened his eyes and looked at Kakashi and others. When he saw Kakashi, Jilu was stunned for a moment and stood up. "It turns out to be Mr. Kakashi. I didn't expect that the person who came here this time was you." This person is none other than Dilu, one of the twelve guardians who were with Asuma. Naruto and the four of them were stunned. They didn't expect that Kakashi seemed to know this abbot monk. Hearing this, Kakashi smiled and said: "Mr. Jilu came to this Fire Temple after he stopped serving as the guardian of the twelve warriors. No wonder there is no news about you in the ninja world." "Haha, I have done too many evil things in the first half of my life, but coming here to the side of the Green Lantern Ancient Buddha has made me a lot purer." "It seems that Mr. Dilu has found his own way, congratulations." Di Lu smiled but did not respond. It¡¯s just that expression that says everything. "Mr. Dilu, I wonder what happened this time?" "This is what happened. A few days ago, we had a trainee ninja monk from the Fire Temple named Sora. When he went out on patrol at night, he discovered a group of people. Their whereabouts were very suspicious, and they seemed to be looking for something." Dilu said. "Looking for something?" Kakashi frowned. "Yes, the day before yesterday I led a few people to check the place Kong mentioned, and sure enough I saw some traces of being moved. Later, I met that group of people." "Who are those people?" Dilu shook his head and said: "I don't know either. Their movements are very fast and their strength is not weak. None of the Ninja monks I led are opponents. Fortunately, they are not reluctant to fight and left quickly. Otherwise, I'm afraid they were Inevitably there will be casualties.¡± Kakashi heard this and said: "Did they find what they were looking for?" "Probably not yet. It seems they have been looking for it for several days, but they haven't found anything yet." "Do you know what they are looking for?" Kakashi continued to ask. Dilu shook his head when he heard this and said: "I don't know, there is nothing valuable in the Temple of Fire, so I am also confused about the purpose of these people." "Really? In that case, this group of people is really a bit strange." Kakashi whispered. "Kakashi-sensei, do you want us to go to the place where the battle took place? Maybe we can find some clues." Sakura suggested. "That's all it can do. Abbot Dilu, what do you think?" "Of course, everyone, please follow me." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 494 A boy named Kong You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Di Lu led everyone to a cemetery, which looked gloomy. Naruto took a deep breath, feeling a chill running down his spine, and couldn't help but move closer to Kakashi. "Kakashi-sensei, what kind of place is this? It looks spooky." Naruto whispered, looking a little defeated. "Looking at the layout here, it should be a cemetery." "Huh? Cemetery?" Naruto asked in surprise, with a hint of fear in his tone. Kakashi smiled and said: "Naruto, what's wrong with you? You look scared." "Afraid? No, no, Kakashi-sensei, you're wrong, I'm just a little cold." "Cold?" Kakashi couldn't help but feel a little funny when he heard this. Are you kidding me when you say it's cold in this weather? Sasuke on the side complained: "Naruto, are you afraid of ghosts?" "What? Sasuke! Don't talk nonsense, there are no ghosts in this world! I'm not afraid at all!" Naruto shouted loudly, seeming to be emboldening himself, but no matter how he looked at it, he looked like he had a guilty conscience. The three people present knew Naruto very well. Now Naruto was obviously scared to the point of feeling guilty. And when Sai saw Naruto here, he added another label of coward in his heart. "That's not necessarily the case." Sasuke smiled. Naruto's expression changed and he said, "Sasuke, what do you mean?" "Look behind you." When Naruto heard this, his face turned pale and he turned his head with difficulty. I saw a terrifying face appear behind Naruto and said at the same time: "Hello, you are stepping on my coffin." "Ah ah ah ah ah!" Naruto screamed, and the person jumped out. "Hahaha, I'm laughing so hard, Naruto is such a fool." Sakura couldn't help laughing. It turned out that the terrifying face was none other than the flashlight shining on Sakura's face from bottom to top. Sakura didn't expect Naruto's reaction to be so big. Kakashi was a little helpless when he saw this. These guys are really boring. "Okay, don't scare Naruto, he has no resistance to these things." "Hi, Kakashi-sensei." Sakura said apologetically. Naruto also reacted at this time and shouted quickly: "Sakura! How can you scare me!" "Sorry, sorry, you look like that, so I'm going to cheer you up. Do you feel better?" "I¡­¡­" Naruto said that it was not the case at all, but he was even more scared, but how could he say such a thing, it was too embarrassing. Zuo Jing looked at a few people with doubts in his heart. This style of doing things is completely different from Gen. It can even be said that it is much different from Anbu's style. But the leader of this team is Kakashi, how could he allow this to happen? Sakai was puzzled, but he saw something familiar from Naruto and the others. A kind of thing hidden by yourself. What is that? Sa Jing was a little confused for a moment. However, Gen¡¯s training allowed him to recover quickly. Being distracted during the mission was a big no-no. Kakashi ignored the showmanship of several people, turned to Jilu and said: "I'm sorry, I made you laugh." Dilu shook his head and said with a smile: "It's nothing, but this scene makes me miss the days when I went on missions with Asuma and the others. It's really nice to have the feeling of companionship." Sa Jing on the side was slightly startled when he heard this, companion? This is a distant word. Will you have a companion? Sai looked at Sasuke, Naruto and Sakura, and finally his eyes fell on Kakashi. There seemed to be waves in my heart. "Speaking of Asuma, he is getting married next month." Kakashi said. Jilu was a little surprised when he heard this and said: "Is that guy getting married? It's really a happy thing. Speaking of which, I haven't seen his girlfriend yet. At the beginning, he often talked about there being a beautiful girl in Konoha. My friend¡¯s name is Hong, I think I¡¯m going to marry her this time too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s her, Asuma is very professional.Yes, I have been pursuing fame since I was seven years old. More than 20 years have passed. It is really admirable. " "Haha, I never thought Asuma would have such a day. I will definitely go over and have a look then." Dilu said with a smile. "Okay, as for the invitation, it should be delivered tomorrow. I saw Asma had already sent it out." "Um." Di Lu smiled slightly, this may be the best news he has heard in these years. "By the way, Jilu, since this is a cemetery, who is buried?" Kakashi asked curiously. "Almost all the Ninja monks from the Fire Temple are buried here. The only difference is that I also buried the bodies of Beigen, Chengma, Dongyu, and Xingdou here." "Are the four Thunderbolts among the Twelve Guardian Ninjas?" Kakashi murmured softly. The Thunderbolt Thunder Dream Raito used by those four people at the beginning was indeed amazing, and it had a profound impact on Kakashi. "It's a pity that with the death of four people, this ninjutsu has become extinct. ¡°It¡¯s right in front.¡± Di Lu suddenly said. Kakashi looked up and saw that the surrounding area was very desolate, with a group of stone tombstones occupying most of the place. Stones and broken walls are everywhere. "This place is really spooky." Naruto said with some fear. "Coward." Sasuke complained. "You bastard Sasuke!" Kakashi looked around, and there were indeed a lot of messy footprints. It looked like there were about five people in different footprints. From the depth of the footprints, it can be concluded that the strength of these five people is not weak. One of them has a very deep footprint, which is also larger than that of an average person. He looks like he should be a strong person. Suddenly, Kakashi's ears twitched, he looked somewhere, and shouted: "Who!" Immediately, a kunai appeared in his right hand and flew out! Ding! The kunai was inserted into a stone, and the stone shattered instantly, revealing the boy behind the stone. He has gray hair and brown eyes, and is wearing the clothes of a trainee ninja monk at the Fire Temple. At this time, the young man looked at the broken stones on the ground, his face full of surprise. Just a handful of kunai to break this rock? Who is this guy? Following Kakashi¡¯s move, Sasuke and the other four immediately spread out and surrounded the young man from four directions. There is no escape for the young man. "Wait a minute, this is our trainee ninja monk Kong from the Fire Temple, and he is also the first person to discover the unknown ninja." "People from the Fire Temple? Why do they appear here in the middle of the night?" Sasuke said coldly. Kong Wenyan did not answer, looking arrogant. "Tch, this guy looks really irritating." Sasuke said dissatisfied. Kakashi stepped forward and said: "Is it Sora? I don't know what you are doing here. It should be bedtime for the Fire Temple." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 495 Stealing the Corpse You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In response to Kakashi¡¯s rhetorical question, Sora didn¡¯t seem to want to answer, still looking arrogant. Looking at him, it was like seeing Sasuke as a child. At this time, Dilu also stepped forward and asked: "Song, why are you here? You are not responsible for patrolling today. At this time, you should rest in the Zen room." Sora doesn¡¯t have to answer other people¡¯s questions, but as the abbot of the Fire Temple, Jilu has watched Sora grow up, and Sora respects him very much. Therefore, the sky will not fail to answer the question of the earth and the land. "Abbot, I want to come over and investigate the clues. After all, I discovered those people." "Nonsense, those people are so powerful, and with you alone, even if they are discovered, your life will be in vain!" Di Lu scolded. "But¡­¡­" "Okay, stop messing around. I have entrusted this matter to the ninjas of Konoha. You don't need to worry about it." "Just them? Is that okay?" Sora expressed his doubts. But when I turned around and looked at the broken stone, I believed a little more. Not to mention others, the silver-haired man just now was terrifyingly powerful. "What do you mean, you guy! Don't you believe in our strength?" Naruto said angrily. "It's hard for others to say, but you, a coward, are definitely unreliable." Kong mocked. ¡°Obviously, the scene of everyone¡¯s prank just now was witnessed by Kong. "What did you say!" "Say you are a coward!" "Damn it! You really deserve a beating!" Naruto rolled up his sleeves and started to do it. "Come on, I won't lose to you, a coward." Seeing that the two were about to fight, Kakashi said at this time: "Okay, Naruto, we are all our own people, don't mess around." "You too, Sora." Jilu shouted. "Yes! Kakashi-sensei." "Yes, Abbot." Seeing this, Naruto and Sora had no choice but to give up, but they glanced at each other, then snorted coldly, and turned their heads. Kakashi was a little helpless. Are the two people at odds with each other? We quarreled as soon as we met. "Song, you follow us first, and we will go back together later." Dilu said. This place is some distance away from the Fire Temple. Now that there are unknown ninjas around the Fire Temple, it is too dangerous for Sora to go back alone. Therefore, it is safer for Earth and Land to take Kong with them. "Yes! Abbot!" Kong said excitedly. He originally thought he would be driven back by Dilu, but he didn¡¯t expect to be able to stay. Sora came out this time just to investigate those unknown ninjas. He felt that this was information he had discovered, and he had the responsibility to investigate it clearly. But what I didn¡¯t expect was that not long after I arrived, I saw Abbot Dilu coming with a few strange people. Kong subconsciously hid because he knew that if he was discovered by Abbot Dilu, he would be scolded again. Unexpectedly, he was discovered not long after he hid. He clearly didn¡¯t show any flaws. Thinking of this, Sora couldn't help but look at Kakashi again. How did he find himself? "This cemetery is not big. Let's work in pairs and look for clues separately. If you find anything, scream immediately." Kakashi said. "yes!" So, Sasuke and Sakura were in a group, Naruto and Saai were in a group, Earth and Sora were in a group, and everyone spread out. Kakashi watched everyone leave, put his right hand in his mouth, bit it lightly, and blood oozed out instantly. Make a seal with both hands! "The art of psychics!" boom! "Yo, Kakashi." ¡°Parker, smell if there¡¯s anything strange around here.¡± "no problem." Parker said and ran out, looking for clues. Kakashi stood up and looked around. This place was really spooky. But, why would someone come to the cemetery to look for things? What is it for? It¡¯s not like funerary objects are popular in this place, so there won¡¯t be anything good. Speaking of things, they are some corpses that have turned into skeletons. etc, corpse? Kakashi¡¯s eyes lit up, as if he thought of something. At this moment, a scream came from the distance. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Kakashi was stunned and ran over quickly. "This voice is Naruto, is he in some danger?" The others also heard the sound and ran over immediately. Within a moment, Kakashi had already ran over. I saw Naruto screaming and running, and behind him, there was a ball of green flames, which looked quite strange. Sai on the side also had a solemn expression, because in front of him, there were also several clusters of green flames. "This is" Kakashi was slightly surprised. "Kakashi-sensei! There is a ghost! Look, this is a will-o'-the-wisp!" When Naruto saw Kakashi, he screamed loudly and ran over. Hiding behind Kakashi, Naruto instantly felt safe. At this time, other people also rushed over, looking at the scene in front of them and feeling incredible. "What is this?" Sakura asked in surprise. Sasuke frowned slightly, also a little confused. The clusters of green flames, with light but no flame, looked very strange. Kakashi observed for a moment, and then said: "Okay, Naruto, this is just natural imagination, not some will-o'-the-wisp." "Natural phenomenon?" Naruto asked doubtfully. When everyone heard this, they also looked at Kakashi. "There are a large number of corpses in the cemetery. The bones in the corpses contain phosphorus. When the corpses decompose in the soil, phosphorus will produce phosphorus oxide when it reacts with water or alkali. This kind of thing has a very low ignition point, and the weather is very hot and dry now. , so it burns. As for why it follows you, it is because its mass is very light, and the air flow caused by your running will make it follow you." After hearing this, Naruto looked confused. Sakura and others looked thoughtful. Seeing Naruto's expression of confusion, Kakashi was a little helpless. This guy's theory class was terrible. Telling him this was really a lie. "You just need to know that this thing is not a ghost." Kakashi said, walking forward to where the will-o'-the-wisps gathered. Looking down, Kakashi couldn't help but frowned. "This is¡­¡­" Kakashi squatted down and touched the soil. "This soil seems to have been renovated. Has this place been dug up recently?" Kakashi thought of this and turned around to ask Chiriku: "Chiriku, whose cemetery is this?" "It belongs to Bei Gen and the four of them." Hearing this, Kakashi secretly said that it was true, and then he formed seals with his hands. "Earth Escape! The art of turning over the earth!" I saw the ground in front of Kakashi split open instantly, revealing what was inside. Chilu was shocked, obviously not expecting Kakashi to suddenly dig a grave. "Kakashi! What are you doing!" Dilu shouted and ran over. Buried here are all his former comrades-in-arms, and having their graves dug up is just too much. "look." Hearing this, Dilu looked over. ?Then his pupils shrank. It was empty inside, with nothing. "How could this happen? Where are Bei Gen's coffins? I obviously buried them here with my own hands." Di Lu said in shock. "Just now I saw that the soil in this cemetery is all new mud, so I guessed that this cemetery must have been dug up. Sure enough, this place is already an empty shell." "Damn it, who would steal Beigen and the others' bodies!" Di Lu was a little angry. Years of Zen practice cannot offset the anger at this time. Kakashi narrowed his eyes and said: "Maybe those unknown ninjas are here to steal the corpse." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 496 Enemy Traces You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Stealing the corpse? What do they want to do? What use can the corpse be used for? Is it for intelligence?" Di Lu said in surprise. The corpse of a ninja hides a lot of confidential information. If it is a blood successor boundary, you can even get the secret of the blood successor boundary from it. If the mind is not damaged, you can even get your own memory information through some secret techniques. It¡¯s like using the secret technique of the mountain clan. But at this time, the four people in Bei Gen have been dead for many years, and their brain cells must have died. Therefore, what can be useful are probably the cells in the body. "Maybe it's for a certain ninjutsu." Kakashi whispered. "A certain ninjutsu?" Dilu was a little confused. But Kakashi seems to have a direction. In the ninja world, the only one who is interested in the corpse of the deceased is Orochimaru. Reincarnation in the dirty soil requires the cells of a lot of strong people. Kakashi walked aside and picked up a piece of sawdust. "Parker!" "Yo, Kakashi." "give it to you." Kakashi said, throwing the sawdust to Parker. Parker sniffed lightly, then identified a certain direction and said, "In that direction!" "Okay, everyone, follow up." Parker ran away, Kakashi followed Parker, and everyone else followed. "Sakura, what did Kakashi-sensei smell for Parker just now?" Naruto asked doubtfully. "It's wood chips, it should be from the coffin." ¡°Sawdust?¡± "Yes, if the coffin has been left in the ground for so long, it will inevitably corrode a little and the outside will become fragile. When those ninjas took it away, they should have rubbed off some wood chips on the surface. The wood chips have the smell of the coffin, so, Parker Based on this smell, we can find the enemy's location." "That's it. Kakashi-sensei is really amazing. He actually discovered this thing in an instant." Naruto exclaimed. Keen observation ability is naturally developed over time. Ahead, Jilu and Kakashi formed the first echelon, following closely behind Parker. After that came Naruto and others, with Sayi at the end. Chilu asked as he ran: "Kakashi, what is the certain ninjutsu you just mentioned? Why do you need the body of a ninja?" "The Second Hokage once developed a forbidden technique called Reincarnation of the Dead. It only requires parts of the corpses or cells of the deceased to bring their souls to the world through special methods, and at the same time, he can control them for his own use." "What? There are such terrible ninjutsu in this world?" Dilu was shocked. "Well, after the Second Hokage developed this ninjutsu, he also felt that it was harmful to Tenwa, so he sealed it. However, one person later obtained this forbidden jutsu." "who?" "Konoha's rebel, Orochimaru." "It's him!" Dilu was shocked again. He once took a look at Orochimaru on the battlefield, and his aura was something he would never forget. At that time, although he was only a teenager, his strength was already strong. However, when he saw Orochimaru from a distance, he was already frightened. That was a terrifying man. On a high mountain near the Fire Temple, five people stayed here, and beside them were four coffins. There are names written on all four coffins. They are: Beigen, Lengyu, Xingdou and Chengma. "Boss, do the four coffin talismans we found this time not meet Orochimaru-sama's requirements?" said a short middle-aged man. "Don't worry, Sanyu. The four people this time are the twelve guardian ninjas of the year. They have the strength of elite jounin. It is said that the four of them can even destroy a village together. Even a strong man of Kage's level can't You have to suffer a loss. There is absolutely no problem." Ichimu said. "Really? That's good, otherwise, it will be in vain again." Sanyu responded. "Brother, the level of this Fire Temple is not very good. Fortunately, they are still the largest temple in the Land of Fire. When they fought against us before, only the abbot was more powerful." Siyue said. ¡°Over the years, I have not lived up to my reputation.It's not like you haven't seen real ninjas before, there's nothing strange about them. "Ichimu said. "That's true, brother, tell me, will they find that the coffin was taken away by us?" Siyue asked. "Who knows, but even if they can find it, we will probably have returned to the Sound Ninja Village by the time they find it." "That's right, I don't know what kind of reward Orochimaru-sama will give us." Siyoshi began to fall into a beautiful longing. "Brother, what do you think Orochimaru-sama wants to do with so many corpses?" asked Wu Wa on the side. "I don't know, but it probably has something to do with Orochimaru-sama's experiment. We don't have to worry about it so much. We just need to complete Orochimaru-sama's mission." "All right." At this time, Erdan, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly opened his eyes and said, "Someone is coming!" "What!" When everyone heard this, they were all shocked and stood up immediately. "Erdan, what did you sense?" Yimu asked. "About seven people are running towards here. The chakra of one of them feels very familiar. He should be Jilu, the abbot of the Fire Temple who has fought with us before." "It's him? Did they find out? How could it be so fast." Yimu said in surprise. "It's not clear, but their route of action is very clear, they are coming here outside." "Damn it, how did they find our traces?" Yimu yelled. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s too late to say this now, prepare to fight. Those crooked melons and split dates from the Fire Temple are no match for us at all. Even if they come, we will not lose.¡± "That's right." Yimu calmed down after hearing this. After all, they did not suffer any loss in the previous fight with the people from the Fire Temple. Instead, they escaped unscathed. "No, I'm afraid things are not that simple. This kind of chakra feeling, I'm afraid the other people are not a fuel-efficient lamp. It is not comparable to the enemies we encountered before." Erdan said with a solemn expression. "Erdan, what do you mean?" Yimu asked nervously. Er Dan did not answer, but exclaimed: "Here he comes!" As soon as he finished speaking, eight figures emerged from the bushes on the side. The first one was very petite and turned out to be a ninja dog! "It seems that it is indeed here." Kakashi looked at the five people and four coffins in front of him, with a smile on his face. found it! Di Lu looked at the four coffins and said coldly: "Sure enough, your goal is the corpses of Beigen and the others. You bastards, the people are already dead, and you still refuse to let them go!" (Remember this site) Website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 497 Killing with Thousand Hands You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Isn't it more worthy to die if you can still contribute to us after death?" Yimu sneered. "What nonsense, you scumbags!" Di Lu said angrily. Years of practicing Zen seemed to be gone at this moment. In other words, the land at this time is the Angry-Eye King Kong! "Come to welcome us! Kill with a thousand hands!" A burst of golden light suddenly appeared on Dilu's body, and then, a golden Thousand-Armed Guanyin appeared in front of everyone. "This is¡­¡­" Kakashi was extremely surprised when he saw this, and seemed to be in disbelief at the scene before him. The five people on the other side were equally shocked. When they fought before, they had already seen the power of this move. It was precisely because of the power of this move that they chose to retreat. This land is very powerful. One-on-one, none of the five of them has a chance of winning. When Sasuke and others saw this scene, they were also shocked. "What a terrifying momentum. What is behind that? Buddha? Guanyin?" Sakura exclaimed. Sa Jing's pupils shrank when he saw this, as if he had some realization. "The attack method of this move is very unique. It seems that it can be expressed in my super beast fake painting." For a moment, a bold idea appeared in Sai's mind, waiting for him to experiment. When Kakashi saw Chiriku¡¯s move, his thoughts were completely different from others. Because this move is really similar to Thousand-Armed Hashirama's Immortal Technique, Wood Release, it's really Thousand-Armed. Of course, it is incomparable in scale and power. But the appearance of the Thousand-Armed Avalokitesvara behind him is very similar to the image of the real Buddha with thousands of hands. It can be said that this move is to welcome and kill with a thousand hands, which is the low-end version of the real thousands of hands! "Is this Jilu related to Hashirama? Otherwise, how could he use such a move?" Kakashi thought to himself, and he also paid attention to this Jilu. The origin of this person is probably extraordinary. The forehead protector was slightly raised, revealing the scarlet Sharingan, which reflected all the strange moves! Immediately, Kakashi put down his forehead protector again, as if nothing had ever happened. No one noticed Kakashi¡¯s movements at this time, because all their attention was attracted by the shining golden move. Dilu shouted angrily, and the Thousand-Armed Avalokitesvara turned into an angry-eyed Vajra! For a moment, it was like thousands of iron fists flying out and hitting the five sound ninjas. "Everyone, disperse!" Yimu shouted loudly, but it was already too late. Di Lu took action in anger, and the power of Thousand Hands Killing was even more terrifying than before. At that speed, these five sound ninjas couldn't avoid it! So, they can only resist! Boom boom boom! With a few muffled sounds, all five sound ninjas flew out and hit the tree. That terrifying force caused several trees behind to break. "What a terrifying ninjutsu." Sasuke muttered to himself, his scarlet Sharingan moving continuously. "That damn guy is actually more powerful than last time. Brothers, let's retreat first." Yimu shouted. After this move, they all suffered minor injuries of varying degrees. Although they still have the strength to fight, looking at the people on the opposite side, they have no intention of fighting. ??A land is so powerful, let alone several other guys with Konoha forehead protectors. Although they look young, they are sent to the Temple of Fire, so their strength is not that weak. And they felt at this time that one person could hold them back in this state. No matter how unbearable the other people are, it is estimated that the five of them cannot hold on. Therefore, the best strategy at this time is to run away! The five people looked at each other and understood. At this time, they naturally wanted to run away. As for things like coffins, they are not as important as your own life. Seeing that the five people were about to escape, Kakashi shouted: "Action!" Hearing this, Sasuke and the other four stepped forward one after another and blocked the retreat of several people. And Kong was not to be outdone and also stepped forward to greet him. The five-on-five situation is officially formed.? The five sound ninjas all had their faces darkened. They did not want to see this situation. After all, they are already injured at this time. If they are forcibly dragged into the battle, even if they win, they will not be able to escape. "There is no other way, let's fight quickly!" Yimu shouted. The other four people all nodded, wanting to quickly deal with these guys blocking the road. "Tch, you are so naive to want to escape under these eyes!" The scarlet Sharingan looked at the enemy in front of him, Sasuke's eyes were full of disdain. Yotsukoshi exclaimed: "Sharingan!" "It's too late to know!" Sasuke said, pulled out the Tiancongyun sword and attacked Siyue. The battle between the remaining people also started in an instant. Chiriu and Kakashi were not involved. Kakashi has already seen that although these people are good in strength, Sasuke and the others should cope with it. Therefore, there is no need for me to take action. Di Lu walked to the side of the coffin with a solemn expression. "Bei Gen, Leng Yu, Xing Dou, Cheng Ma, I'm sorry, I can't even protect your peace after death." Di Lu said softly. Seeing this, Kakashi didn¡¯t step forward to comfort him. At this time, Dilu needs more solitude. "ah!" "ah!" "ah!" There were screams one after another, and the five sound ninjas were quickly eliminated by Sasuke and others. Sasuke was the first to deal with his opponent, and then Sakura and Naruto, Sasui did not waste any time when he saw this, and quickly dealt with his opponents as well. Instead, it was empty, and in the face of Yimu, it seemed to be inadequate and insufficient. Seeing this, Naruto unceremoniously shot up a Rasengan, crippling Ichiki. "Hey! Who asked you to interfere! I can do it by myself!" Kong said unhappily. "Who told you to move so slowly? We are still rushing back to sleep." "you!" Kong Kong was even more unhappy, but he was also a little ashamed of the strength of these people. ????????????????????????????????????????? apart out out, they were about the same age, and their strength should be about the same. But at this moment, it seems that I am far behind others. ??The same enemy, but he could only parry it, but others quickly dealt with it. This is unacceptable to the strong Kong. "Kakashi-sensei, what should we do with these people?" Sasuke asked. "Are you still alive?" "They are all still talking." "That's good, tie them all up and take them back to the Fire Temple together later. I'll interrogate them and see if I can get any information." Kakashi said. "Okay, Kakashi-sensei." Those four coffins were eventually reburied back to the cemetery by Dilu. And the five sound ninjas were brought back to the Fire Temple. There were no cells in the Temple of Fire, so the five of them could only be locked up in an abandoned warehouse. After everything was taken care of, Kakashi walked in alone. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 498 Orochimaru¡¯s actions You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the abandoned warehouse, Kakashi looked at the five unconscious people in front of him. Sasuke and the others did not act lightly, so at this time, the five of them no longer had the strength to wake up and fell into a deep sleep. Of course, he¡¯s not dead yet. Kakashi glanced at the five people, wasting no time, opened Ichiki's eyelids, and then looked directly into those eyes with the scarlet Sharingan. Since Ichiki is the captain of these people, he must have the most information. The Sharingan genjutsu is activated! Using the Sharingan to detect intelligence, Kakashi has always been invincible. After a long time, Kakashi let go of Ichiki, and then looked at a few more people. The same method was followed, and soon, Kakashi got all the information in the minds of several people. At this time, Kakashi¡¯s silver-white eyebrows wrinkled slightly, feeling a little confused. "According to the information in these people's minds, it seems that Orochimaru has been looking for the corpses of strong men in the past few years. No wonder Kabuto had so many chess pieces in his hands during the last four battles. It seems that they all came from Orochimaru's hands. I picked it up ready-made.¡± This is not surprising to Kakashi. Although Orochimaru has mastered the reincarnation of the earth, he is still studying it. Although Orochimaru, who invented the corpse reincarnation, achieved immortality in a sense, Orochimaru's soul was damaged because of the corpse reincarnation. So that in front of Itachi's Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, he was powerless to fight back. Therefore, Orochimaru has always been seeking a spiritual breakthrough. And it is obvious that the first person to enter Orochimaru's Dharma Eye is the Reincarnation of the Earth. This forbidden technique invented by the Second Hokage can be said to be the most direct way to control the soul. Secondly, it is the zombie seal that was used by the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato to deal with the Kyuubi. These two forbidden arts involving the soul are both within the scope of Orochimaru's research. The more he studied it, the more Orochimaru found the secret to be exciting. Orochimaru was originally interested in these things, so after knowing this, he became even more motivated. Kakashi knows this very well. "It seems that Orochimaru is still very persistent in the reincarnation of the earth. It is estimated that the effect of the reincarnation of the earth used in the Konoha collapse plan did not satisfy him, so he has been improving it. However, Orochimaru should have discovered the fatality of the reincarnation of the earth. It¡¯s the flaws.¡± Kakashi murmured to himself, he was very fond of Orochimaru. It¡¯s not because of how strong Orochimaru is, but because of his brain, which is so smart that it¡¯s hard to fathom. After reading the whole story of Hokage, I found that Orochimaru seems to have always had a game attitude. And, in the end, he was still alive and well. As a former big boss, no one else has this kind of ability. "Orochimaru's line has become fragmented due to his own reasons. I don't know what Orochimaru is thinking about now." Because of Kakashi¡¯s intervention, Uchiha did not exterminate the clan, Sasuke did not become a rebel ninja, and he did not defect to Orochimaru, and Orochimaru¡¯s interest in the Sharingan also faded. Therefore, the plot that happened to Orochimaru in the original work has changed beyond recognition. An unpredictable Orochimaru, Kakashi was indeed worried. What's more, the Orochimaru we saw before seemed to be reincarnated in Kimimaro's body. Kimimaro's corpse bone veins are a powerful body that is not inferior to the immortal body at all. Kakashi doesn¡¯t know how strong Orochimaru is. But the last time they met briefly, Kakashi felt that Orochimaru was no longer the same person he used to be. It becomes even scarier. Kakashi is a little curious, how to use Orochimaru's soft body technique on a body with corpse veins? Kakashi felt that he had lost some control over Orochimaru. "It seems that these people are all Orochimaru's abandoned sons. Apart from knowing where to deliver the body, the rest of the information is limited. So should I go out to find Orochimaru?" Kakashi hesitated, but finally decided to forget it. There is no need to go to Orochimaru at this time. Akatsuki's movements have accelerated. Next, Akatsuki's members will approach one by one. Kakashi ignores Orochimaru's idle time. "That's Orochimaru"??Take it easy for now, there's no trouble for now, so don't provoke that guy first. That guy is no less difficult to deal with than Black Zetsu. " Kakashi sighed. On the other side, Sound Ninja Village. In the cold and damp underground laboratory, the golden pupils shined with excitement. "It's finally integrated perfectly. This body is so wonderful!" The hoarse and magnetic voice dispersed in the underground laboratory, and anyone could feel the excitement in the words. "Congratulations, Orochimaru-sama." Kabuto said respectfully. "Haha, it's really a powerful force. Only then did I realize how much potential Kimimaro's body has. A sage's body? Corpse bone veins? It's a power passed down from the ancestor of the ninja world. It's really fascinating." Kabuto on the side also had a hot face. At this time, the powerful power in Orochimaru's body made Kabuto look sideways. Originally, with Orochimaru, Kabuto could still see the boundary, but with Orochimaru at this time, Kabuto could not see the depth at all. But Kabuto knew that Orochimaru in front of him wouldn't even need a second move to deal with him. "It's not in vain that I spent so much time to fully control Kimimaro's body, and the rejection reaction finally disappeared completely. Next, my plan can be launched." Orochimaru sneered. "Lord Orochimaru, are you planning to" "Haha, someone is planning a game for this world, trying to use all living beings as pawns. How can I not get involved in such an interesting thing?" "Orochimaru-sama wants to go to Akatsuki?" "No, you are right, but you are not right either. You can only say that you are half right." Kabuto was a little confused, what kind of medicine was sold in Orochimaru's gourd? "Xiao, of course I can't go again. Payne is very concerned about my defection. What's more, the empty ring is still in my hand. They will come to me sooner or later." "What does Orochimaru-sama mean?" "Let's go find another guy." Orochimaru said, with a flash of light in his eyes. "Another guy?" Kabuto was still confused. "Haha, this matter is not urgent for the time being. We need a certificate of nomination, and Sanwei is a good choice." "Orochimaru-sama also wants to kill tailed beasts?" "Tailed beasts, that's a very good thing. The Fourth Mizukage died before, and the whereabouts of the three tails are unknown. Now that I think about it, they should have been resurrected somewhere. Kabuto, please go down and collect all clues about the three tails. By the way, Guren Has your injury healed?" "Yes, Lord Orochimaru, Guren is at the northern stronghold." "Let her go on this mission, and you will also assist her. It will be successful." "Yes, Lord Orochimaru." Kabuto lowered his head and said, there was a white light in his glasses! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 499 Thousand Hands You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the abbot¡¯s room, Di Lu sat cross-legged, his eyes slightly closed, and he was chanting something, probably something like scripture. "Ta-ta-ta-ta." There was a sudden knock on the door, and Di Lu opened his eyes. "Please come in." With a creak, the door opened. The person who came in was wearing Konoha's Jounin costume, and it was Kakashi. "Abbot Dilu, I'm sorry to bother you at this late hour." "It's Mr. Kakashi, is the interrogation of those ninjas over?" Chiriku asked. "It's over, and the whole story has been clarified. Are you interested in listening to it?" "Appreciate further details." "These people are Orochimaru's men. They were ordered to search for the bodies of strong men for Orochimaru's research. They must have heard that Beigen and others were buried in the Fire Temple, so they came to rob them." ¡°I see, I didn¡¯t expect that the peace after death of Bei Gen and the others would be disturbed by these people.¡± Di Lu said, with a slight hint of anger on his face. "Things in the world are like this. Some people can ignore anything for the sake of interests, but some people can give up their lives for their own beliefs. People are different, and they insist on different things. Accusing others, It doesn¡¯t make much sense, all we can do is restrain ourselves.¡± Chiriku was slightly surprised when he heard this. He looked at Kakashi seriously and said, "I didn't expect Mr. Kakashi to have such an opinion. It's really rare." ??In the view of Jilu, Kakashi must be a white man with his majestic reputation, and he must be accustomed to killing. You may not agree with what you say. Unexpectedly, Kakashi seemed to have given his own answer. Kakashi chuckled and said: "What we call persistence is just a concept formed during the growth process. No one is really 100% correct. In the final analysis, it is just different beliefs and different positions." Jilu smiled and said: "Mr. Kakashi really impressed me. Maybe in the future, when you feel that ninjas are boring, you can come to my Fire Temple. This is a peaceful place." "It's really nice here. We work at sunrise and rest at sunset. Unfortunately, many times, we don't have a choice." Dilu was a little silent when he heard this, and then sighed: "Yeah, I have no choice." "The life of Abbot Dilu makes me envious." "Haha, actually, I am not as leisurely as Mr. Kakashi imagined." "Oh? Abbot Jilu, what does this mean?" Kakashi said rather puzzled. Di Lu hesitated for a moment, then said: "It's nothing." Jianjilu seemed to be hiding something, which surprised Kakashi. ¡°It¡¯s just that everyone has secrets, and Kakashi is not the kind of person to ask questions to the end. Since Jilu doesn¡¯t want to tell, Kakashi will naturally not continue to ask. Otherwise, not only will you not get the answer, but it will also be annoying. "Mr. Kakashi came here, wouldn't you just tell me these things?" Chiliu asked. When Kakashi came over, he must have something to ask himself, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry. After all, it was already getting late at night. Most people have gone to bed. "Sure enough, there are some things that cannot be hidden from Abbot Jilu." Kakashi smiled. "Haha, Mr. Kakashi, tell me what you have to say. If I know, I will definitely help Mr. Kakashi solve his doubts." "Thank you, Abbot Dilu. In fact, speaking of this matter may offend Abbot Dilu, but if I don't say it, it makes me feel like I have a lump in my throat." "Oh? What is it?" "Abbot Dilu, I have some questions about the secret technique used by Abbot Dilu before, Lai Ying, Thousand Hands Killing." Kakashi said, his eyes staring at Jilu quietly. I saw Dilu's pupils shrinking, as if he had been stimulated by something. But soon, the land returned to its original state, as if nothing had happened just now. But it¡¯s a pity, so it was only for a moment, but it was still seen by Kakashi. Sure enough, that secret technique has a backstory. "I wonder if Mr. Kakashi has any questions about this secret technique?" Jilu asked softly, seemingly not at all.A pleasant place. "This move seems to be very similar to the secret technique of the Senju clan that once flourished in Konoha." Kakashi whispered, and the atmosphere became tense for a moment. The lights in the room were extremely dim, with only three candles shining slightly. The wind outside the window blew, the flames swayed, and the shadows of the two people on the wall swayed. Soon, the wind stopped and the flames stabilized. The shadows of the two people also returned to their previous appearance. Jilu glanced at Kakashi and sighed softly: "He is indeed the ANBU minister of Konoha. Not only is his observation keen, but his knowledge is much higher than ordinary people. I used this move to make a name for myself in the ninja world. Fame, but only you discovered the secret." "I wonder if I can tell you something?" "It wasn't a big secret originally. Since Mr. Kakashi wants to know, I will tell Mr. Kakashi. However, I hope Mr. Kakashi will keep it secret." "nature." Jilu raised his head, looked at Kakashi solemnly, and said, "My name is Senju Jilu." Kakashi was shocked, but he was not too surprised. He had already thought of this guess before. Thousand hands! This surname represents so many meanings. "Looking at you, you don't seem particularly surprised. Sure enough, have you guessed it before?" "I just had this idea, but I didn't expect it to become a fact. Why did you tell me this?" Kakashi said with some confusion. Originally, he thought Dilu would just deal with it, but he didn't expect that he would say it in such an understatement. "Because you are Kakashi Hatake, the ANBU minister of Konoha, that's all." "that is it?" "It's because you are Haruno Sakura's teacher." Kakashi was stunned again when he heard this, it seemed that everything was connected together. "this¡­¡­" Kakashi suddenly remembered Tsunade's strange expression before coming to the Fire Temple this time. ? ? Originally I thought it was because Danzo sent Sai, but now it seems that this is not the case. "Tsunade-sama, did she arrange it?" Kakashi said softly. Jilu was also stunned when he heard this, and then smiled: "Mr. Kakashi, I now know why Tsunade-sama values ??you so much, and even directly cultivates you as the Sixth Generation. Yes, it was Tsunade-sama who asked me to I will tell you everything about the Thousand Hands Clan. From now on, the Thousand Hands Clan will still need your care!" Kakashi¡¯s mood fluctuated, and it took a long time before he finally calmed down. "Abbot Dilu, please speak." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 500 Talents from the Immortal Clan You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Dilu¡¯s eyes became a little erratic, as if he was remembering something. "Thirty years ago, something happened. I wonder if Mr. Kakashi knows about it." "What happened?" Kakashi asked. "A young man named Shengshu died on the battlefield." "Rose tree? Tsunade-sama's younger brother?" "Yes, it's him. He is known as a genius who emerges from the Senju clan only once in fifty years, and is the most promising successor to the first Hokage's Mujutsu. But such a young genius died on the battlefield inexplicably. above." "Have heard a little bit." "At that time, the rope tree accidentally fell into the enemy's trap and was injured by the detonating talisman. When it was discovered, all the internal organs in the body had disappeared." Kakashi was slightly startled: "All the internal organs have disappeared? How could this happen? If there are a large number of detonating symbols, the human body can indeed be blown to pieces, but it is obviously unrealistic for the internal organs to be hollowed out. Someone is inside Did you take action after death?" Jilu shook his head and said: "I don't know this. Because I was just a kid at the time. But it was precisely because of this incident that the Senju clan who still existed in Konoha at that time realized , I¡¯m afraid someone is going to take action against the Thousand Hands Clan.¡± "So the Senju clan decided to break up into pieces?" Kakashi guessed. Dilu nodded slightly and said: "Years of battles have gradually withered away the powerful Thousand Hands Clan. In every battle, the Thousand Hands Clan were at the forefront. Therefore, even if the Thousand Hands Clan is physically strong, Die the fastest.¡± Dilu paused and continued: "The death of Shengshu sounded the final alarm bell for the Thousand Hands Clan. Therefore, the leader of the Thousand Hands Clan at that time decided that except for the clan members who had married into other families, the remaining The few clan members will be dispersed. Some have left Konoha Village, and some have become commoners of Konoha Village and live ordinary lives. In this way, we can ensure the inheritance of the Senju clan." "And the Haruno clan was the lineage that became common people back then. Back then, Haruno Zhao, Haruno Sakura's father, was once a famous genius of the Senju clan. He was very popular at the time. If he continues to develop, It¡¯s not necessarily impossible to become the Fourth Hokage. It¡¯s just that for the sake of the family, he gave up his original status and faked his death in a battle. Later, Tsunade-sama personally changed his appearance and became the Haruno Omen he is today.¡± Kakashi was shocked. He didn't expect that Sakura's father was once a genius who was famous in the ninja world. Jilu sighed leisurely and continued: "And our branch of Senju orphans is the one that moved out of Konoha. Although it is said that we moved out of Konoha, the relationship between us and Konoha , and did not see this interruption. The Twelve Guardian Ninja Warriors were founded by people from our branch. While protecting the daimyo, they also protected Konoha. I just didn¡¯t expect that it would be so dilapidated that I am the only one left. degree." Kakashi kept digesting this information and sighed in his heart. He did not expect that the Senju clan, which was once prosperous, did not lose to the Uchiha, but ended up in this end. Speaking of which, it is really sad. "I see, no wonder the Senju clan disappeared in a short period of time, and almost no one knows their whereabouts." Kakashi said. "Other than the members of our Senju clan who know about this matter, only the Third Hokage knows about it. Because his wife, Sarutobi Biwako, was also originally a member of my Senju clan." The Third Hokage is the successor of the Second Hokage, not only because of his outstanding abilities, but also because he is the son-in-law of the Senju clan. With this relationship, it will be smoother for the Third Hokage to take over. Kakashi was speechless when he heard this. Well, after talking for a long time, Konoha was still the shadow of the Senju clan from beginning to end. The influence of the Thousand Hands Clan is indeed very great. "Mr. Kakashi, I'm telling you this, firstly, because you have already guessed Haruno Sakura's identity, and this secret can no longer be kept from you. Secondly, as the future Sixth Generation Hokage, you will have to do this sooner or later. Know." Kakashi nodded, he knew what this secret meant. ¡° I also know that knowing this secret represents how much trust Tsunade and the Senju clan have in me. This trust cannot be exchanged for anything. "As for what you just said about coming to welcome and killing with one thousand hands, it is indeed the secret technique of the Senju clan. Back then, Hashirama's ancestors' Wood Release shocked the ninja world, but our Senju clan has never seen a Wood Release ninja again. Hashirama. The ancestors were helpless and couldn't bear to kill him with one hand.?Ninjutsu was lost, so it was recorded. One part was left in Konoha, and the other part was taken away by our group of Senju. " "Later, there was a genius from the Senju clan. Through the Wood Release Ninjutsu, he realized a similar Ninjutsu to meet the Senju Slayer. And that ancestor finally chose to become a monk in the Temple of Fire. From then on After that, there were rumors in the Temple of Fire that the monks in the temple had such special skills as the immortals. In fact, that is the ability to welcome the Thousand Hands Killer." "When I was a child, I grew up in this Fire Temple. I learned this move, and with this move, I occupied a place among the twelve guardian ninjas. Later, I met Asuma and learned that he was the son of the Third Hokage. So I passed this technique on to him. After all, there is no one else in my lineage. It would be a pity if this technique was lost." "That's what happened, do you have any questions?" Chiriku spoke word by word and told Kakashi all the ins and outs of it. It also includes the so-called talents of the immortal clan who have been praised by the outside world for a long time. In Kakashi¡¯s opinion, the so-called immortal talents do have a little bit of immortal power mixed into them. The so-called Laiying Thousand Hands Kill is an offensive launched by using one's own chakra to drive natural energy. "However, because it does not convert natural energy into immortal chakra, its power is much inferior to that of immortal magic. But even so, compared to other ninjutsu, it is powerful enough. No wonder it was able to erupt with such terrifying power before. Kakashi shook it and chuckled, looking a little helpless. "This secret really caught me off guard. Knowing it may not be a good thing." Chilu smiled and said: "Mr. Kakashi, so-called secrets always come with a price." Hearing this, Kakashi had no choice but to nod. "Everything that happens next is up to you, Mr. Kakashi." Kakashi felt a little heavy, as if he had been entrusted with something strange for no apparent reason. As Sakura¡¯s apprentice, she naturally has the responsibility and obligation to protect her. It¡¯s just that now, it¡¯s become a bit strange. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 501 Sakura¡¯s Growth You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi walked out of Jilu's room and walked back to the courtyard of the guest room. In the room, Dilu looked at a calligraphy and painting hanging on the wall, with the word "Zen" written on it. After a long time, Di Lu sighed leisurely. "I thought that the Senju clan was once very prosperous, but now it has declined like this. Fortunately, the spirit of the Senju clan has been passed down, and it can be regarded as another form of inheritance. Hatake Kakashi, there is With people like this, both Konoha and the Senju clan should be able to prosper." Di Lu murmured to himself, then closed his eyes, not knowing whether to continue meditating or fall asleep. In the courtyard, as soon as Kakashi came in, he saw a figure. The red clothes and short cherry-colored hair are none other than Sakura. At this time, Sakura looked at the moon in the sky, not knowing what she was thinking, leaving only Kakashi's back. Kakashi originally wanted to call out to Sakura, but was attracted by Sakura's back. Of course, there is no strange idea, but because there is a circle drawn on Sakura's clothes, just behind her back. Originally, Kakashi didn¡¯t care about the circle because it was so ordinary. But when Kakashi thought about it carefully, it seemed that there was such a circle on every piece of Sakura's clothes. If it is a piece of clothing, it can also be considered decoration, but if every piece of clothing has it, there is only one reason. That is this symbol, the family emblem! Just like the Uchiha clan emblem behind Sasuke and the Uzumaki clan emblem behind Naruto, they both have special meanings. But there is something similar to a family emblem behind Sakura. That is not the emblem of the Senju clan, because Kakashi has seen the emblem of the Senju clan, which is completely different from this one. But it¡¯s exactly the same thing. That¡¯s the red mark that appeared on Hashirama¡¯s forehead after using Sage Mode! Thinking about it, after the Thousand Hands Clan retired, it would be impossible to use the original clan emblem. So I settled for the next best thing and used this special mark. It can represent the Thousand Hands Clan and will not be discovered by others. For a moment, Kakashi could only lament that all the members of Team 7 were truly extraordinary. ¡°A descendant of the Uzumaki clan, a descendant of the Uchiha clan, and a descendant of the Senju clan, this is almost the strongest blood succession limited combination in Konoha. The Third Hokage really thinks highly of himself. At this time, Sakura turned around and was startled when she saw Kakashi. "Kakashi-sensei, why are you here? Haven't you rested yet?" Sakura asked doubtfully. Kakashi smiled and said, "No, I just went to Abbot Jilu's room to talk about something with him and it just ended." ¡°I see, it¡¯s really hard for Kakashi to come here.¡± "I've long been used to it. But you, why are you still up so late?" Kakashi asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I always feel that this place gives me a familiar feeling, which makes me a little unable to sleep, so I came out to take a look.¡± Kakashi was surprised in his heart, but showed no emotion on the surface. Sakura will feel familiar, probably because she has been here before when she was a child. After all, this was the former stronghold of the Thousand Hands Clan. ¡°I think Haruno Zhao has been here before, so it¡¯s not surprising that he brought Sakura with him. "So that's it. I'm probably too tired, so I have this illusion." Kakashi did not express his thoughts, and he did not know whether Sakura knew his identity at this time. If she didn¡¯t know, there was no need to go through the trouble of telling her. When her parents wanted to tell her, they would naturally say that if they didn't want to tell her, Kakashi couldn't tell her. "Maybe." "Since I can't sleep, why not do a practical exercise?" Kakashi suddenly said. "ah?" Sakura was a little confused when she heard this, why should we conduct a real combat drill? "Speaking of which, it's been a long time since I guided your practice alone. I don't know what you have learned from Tsunade-sama. How about it? Are you interested in giving it a try?" Kakashi smiled. The confusion on Sakura¡¯s face??Gradually turned into a smile, then nodded and said: "Yes!" After leaving the ninja school, Kakashi was Sakura's first teacher. Although Kakashi does not value Sakura as much as Sasuke and Naruto, he still cares for Sakura no less. It can be said that besides his family, Kakashi is the best person for Sakura. Even Tsunade can't compare. After all, when Tsunade accepted Sakura as her disciple, she was already the Fifth Hokage and was busy with affairs all day long. Even the time to teach Sakura was squeezed out, let alone to care about her. But Kakashi is different. For a long time after he became the guidance jounin of Team 7, Kakashi not only taught the three of them, but also cared a lot about them. This point, whether it is Naruto, Sasuke or Sakura, can feel the warmth of Kakashi's body. Therefore, Sakura has always respected Kakashi very much. Not only because of Kakashi¡¯s strength, but also because of Kakashi¡¯s love for him. Sakura put on her gloves and prepared to attack. Seeing this, Kakashi said: "Sakura, just click as far as you want, but don't damage the things here. After all, this is not Konoha." "Understood, Kakashi-sensei." ¡°Then, let¡¯s get started!¡± Sakura let out a breath, then waved her fist and attacked Kakashi. It is very fast and is better than ordinary taijutsu ninjas. The punches are very methodical. After one punch is blasted, the other punch is looking for a breakthrough to block Kakashi's escape position. But how could Kakashi be hit by Sakura's fist? With one step under his feet, he dodged Sakura's iron fist by taking half a step back. It has to be said that although the Kaili Fist passed down by Tsunade is powerful, this kind of fighting consciousness and ability are even more praiseworthy. In the battle of ninjas, sometimes what is more important is not how powerful the ninjutsu is, but the experience of going through hundreds of battles. The battle of ninja depends on wisdom. The failure of the attack did not make Sakura feel depressed, as she expected. After all, she knew very well how strong Kakashi was. This tone was more like a practical exercise than a guidance from Kakashi to Sakura. "The speed of punching should be faster. The direction of the punch just now was a little bit biased. If you can move one centimeter to the right, the chance of hitting will be greatly improved. The pace of the feet is too slow. You need to use chakra to stimulate the acupuncture points on the soles of your feet. .besides¡­¡­" Every time Sakura attacks, Kakashi will point out the shortcomings and give ways to improve it. Sakura's iron fist gradually became more threatening. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 502 First meeting You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The next morning, at the entrance of the Fire Temple. "Thank you so much, Mr. Kakashi, for what happened this time." Chiriku said gratefully. "Abbot Dilu, you're welcome, this is just our mission." "There is one more thing that I want to trouble Mr. Kakashi." "Huh? What's the matter?" Kakashi said with some confusion. At this time, Kong walked out from behind Jilu, still looking arrogant. Chiriku said: "That's it. This child Kong has never left the Fire Temple. Now that he is so old, I hope he can go out and see the world. So, Mr. Kakashi, please bring him back to Konoha. Let him feel the atmosphere of Konoha. I will bring it back when I go to Asuma's wedding in a month." "That'sok." Kakashi hesitated for a moment, then agreed. This is not something difficult to accept. Konoha has never prohibited others from visiting. As long as you are not a spy, you are welcome in Konoha. Therefore, it is not unacceptable to Kakashi to bring a Sora. However, looking at Sora, Kakashi felt slightly apologetic. After all, Kong¡¯s father and Ma were killed by him in the first place. The Nine-Tails Chakra in Sora's body was also taken out by himself. Although Kakashi thought that placing Sora in the Fire Temple like this was the best choice for him. "But the matter of killing someone's father is a bit unreasonable after all. But no one knows about this except Kakashi, so there is no need to be afraid of letting Sora know. To take a step back, it doesn¡¯t matter even if Sora knows. With Sora¡¯s ability, he won¡¯t be able to hurt Kakashi in another hundred years. The group of five people has now become six people. Because he was in a hurry before coming here, Sai directly led everyone to fly over with a fake painting of a super beast. There was no need to rush back, so Kakashi and others walked back slowly. It is also a good choice to enjoy the surrounding scenery along the way. "Hey, Sora, why do you live in the Temple of Fire? Is that your home?" On the way, Naruto, the Hokage's number one socialite, took the initiative and struck up a conversation with Sora. But Sora is such an arrogant person, how could he have a friendly conversation with Naruto. If it were an ordinary person, it might feel like a headache, but who is Naruto? He has been with Sasuke, the most arrogant Hokage, for many years. There are many ways to deal with the tsundere personality. Therefore, although the two of them were noisy along the way, they quickly became familiar with each other. Everyone also heard about Kong¡¯s life experience. Originally he had a father and a mother, but he was inexplicably sent to the Temple of Fire one night, and he also fell seriously ill. When I recovered and wanted to go back to find my parents, I no longer knew where to look. He only knew that his father had a triangle scarf with the word "fire" written on it. Kong also told Dilu, and Dilu naturally knew what it was. Therefore, Jilu actually knew about Sora's life experience, but in his knowledge, Kazuma died at the hands of Asuma, so naturally Sora could not know about it. So, even now, I still don¡¯t know where my parents have gone. Fortunately, the Nine-Tails Chakra in Sora's body was taken away by Kakashi, so Sora did not suffer the hostility of the monks of the Fire Temple because of the explosion of Nine-Tails Chakra, so his childhood was quite happy. It¡¯s just that these are not what Kong wants. What he wants to know is where his parents have gone. That¡¯s why he asked to go to Konoha. That is the largest ninja village in the ninja world and has a very strong intelligence system, so there may be something to gain there. Two days later. Konoha. "Is this the Leaf Village? It's really prosperous!" Sora exclaimed. Having lived in the Temple of Fire since childhood, the town at the foot of the mountain is the furthest place Sora has ever been. Therefore, Sora cannot imagine the prosperity of Konoha. Pedestrians coming and going, various shops. All of this is unprecedentedly lively. "That's right, Konoha Village is the best place in the world! Hehe, I will definitely become the Hokage of Konoha in the future and protect this prosperity!" Naruto said excitedly, as if??This goal will be achieved soon. Sora on the side said disdainfully: "Based on you, I think you are far behind, Sasuke is about the same." Hearing this, Sasuke glanced at Naruto, and Naruto could clearly see the teasing look in his eyes. "Sora! That guy Sasuke is no better than me!" "Really? I think Sasuke is better than you everywhere." "Damn it! Sasuke, let's challenge each other! Let's see who is more suitable to be Hokage!" Sasuke turned away proudly and said, "It's boring." "What! Damn it. That bastard Sasuke!" Sakura waved her fist and shouted: "Naruto, stop making trouble!" "Hi~" Soon, Naruto got scared. "Okay, Sora, you come with me to the Hokage's office. You have to stay in Konoha for a while, which still requires Tsunade-sama's approval. You guys can go back first." "Hey, Kakashi-sensei, where will Sora live?" Naruto asked curiously. "Well" "If there are no arrangements, just stay at my house! Anyway, that house is big enough, and there is room for one person besides me and Kaoru Jugo." Naruto suggested. "That's a good suggestion. I will tell Tsunade-sama." ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Seeing how enthusiastic Naruto was, Sora felt a little warmer in his heart. The Fire Temple was full of monks who were older than him. This was the first time Sora felt this kind of friendship from peers. Kakashi and Sora went to the Hokage Building, while Sasuke and others dispersed. Kakashi walked in front, and Sora followed behind. Sora looked around, full of curiosity about everything in Konoha. Kakashi didn¡¯t talk to Sora much, after all, there wasn¡¯t much friendship between the two, and there wasn¡¯t much to talk about. Not long after the two left, Kakashi saw two acquaintances walking towards him. "Kakashi? Why are you here? Aren't you on a mission?" The visitors were none other than Asuma and Kurenai. They were busy with wedding matters, so they had been walking around the village buying some things. "I just came back from completing my mission. Are you two busy shopping?" Looking at the two people carrying large and small bags of things, Kakashi couldn't help but smile. Hong's face was slightly red, and he was a little embarrassed. Asuma, a bearded man, naturally had nothing to be embarrassed about. After all, now is not the past, where we have to be secretive. "Haha, yes, the wedding is coming soon, so I have been preparing these things. Hey, who is this young man?" Asuma¡¯s eyes fell on Sora behind Kakashi, and with just one glance, Asuma felt that this boy looked very familiar. Kakashi glanced at Asuma, then at Sora, and sighed silently: "What is supposed to come will always come." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 503 Guilt You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "His name is Kong, he is a trainee ninja monk from the Fire Temple, and he came to Konoha to travel." Kakashi explained. "A trainee ninja monk from the Fire Temple?" Asuma was slightly startled, and looked at Sora carefully. The more he looked at him, the more he looked familiar. At this time, Sora also looked at Asuma, this middle-aged man with beards. Sora's eyes stopped when he looked at Asuma's waist. The eyes were filled with surprise at first, then disbelief, and finally turned into ecstasy! It is hard to imagine that such a complicated expression could appear in the eyes of such a young man in such a short period of time. Sora pounced, grabbed the triangular scarf around Asuma's waist, and asked, "Where did you get this thing from?" Sora's sudden movement surprised both Kurenai and Asuma. They didn't know why the boy had such a big reaction. Kakashi grabbed Sora and said, "Sora, calm down, this is Konoha." That¡¯s what he said, but Sora couldn¡¯t care about that much at this time. The emotions accumulated over the years exploded at this moment! "Tell me! Tell me quickly!" Seeing this, Kakashi felt helpless and slapped Sora's neck with his right palm. In an instant, Sora passed out. "ThisKakashi, what's going on?" Asuma asked in confusion. "Let's find a place to talk slowly." Kakashi sighed. Asma nodded, understanding that this street was not the place to talk. Kakashi created a shadow clone and took Sora with him to their home with Asuma and Kurenai. The real body returned to the Hokage Building to report the situation to Tsunade. "Has Orochimaru made another move?" Tsunade crossed her hands on the table and frowned slightly, obviously thinking about Orochimaru's intentions. "Kakashi, what do you think?" "Orochimaru is trying so hard to find the body of a strong man, maybe he is preparing something." Kakashi whispered. "This guy really doesn't make people worry. Could it be that he has another plan to collapse Konoha?" Kakashi shook his head and said: "That's not true. I'm afraid he has a bigger plan, but we don't know it yet." "It seems that we can only strengthen the monitoring of Orochimaru and his forces." "This is a way." Kakashi agreed. "Then let's arrange it like this. By the way, what's the situation with the Sora you mentioned?" Tsunade asked. "Sora is the son who once protected Kazuma, the Twelve Shinobi. I believe Tsunade-sama must have heard of the incident more than ten years ago." "So that's it. It seems that Asuma is really annoyed." With Asuma¡¯s character, he probably couldn¡¯t stand by and watch the son of his former friend, even if that friend died in his hands. "This matter is indeed a bit troublesome. Kong's character is a bit stubborn. If he gets into trouble, things will become more complicated." "It's better not to tell Sora the truth for the time being, otherwise, I'm afraid it won't be easy to handle." "clear." ¡­¡­ At Sarutobi's house, Kakashi's shadow clone was chatting with Asuma and Kurenai. And the unconscious Sora has been placed in the guest room. "What? Sora is Kazuma's son? Why is he at the Fire Temple?" Asuma stood up in shock. Although Jilu knew Sora's identity, he didn't tell Asma because he was afraid that Asma would feel guilty. "Asuma" Kurenai said worriedly. Asuma shook his head, indicating that he was fine. "These are not important. What is important now is how Sora views all this. Not many people know about the incident of the Twelve Guardian Ninjas back then. Therefore, there is no need to uncover the truth. Sora only recognizes this We only need to tell him that his father was the Twelve Guardian Ninja, and then died in the line of duty. The rest, let it pass." Hearing this, Asma's excitement slowly calmed down and she sat back in her seat. The atmosphere was silent for a while, Kakashi looked at Asuma, waiting for the final answer. "I understand, this may be the best choice. Sora doesn't have to bear the name of a traitor's son." Hearing this, Kakashi smiled and said: "?Just fine. Sora should stay in Konoha for a month. After your wedding is over, he will follow Jilu back to the Fire Temple. During this period, I will trouble you. " "I understand." Asuma nodded slightly. "Then I'll take my leave. If you need anything, you can contact me." "must." Kakashi turned around and left, and Asuma didn't get up to say goodbye. At this time, his mood was very complicated. Hong on the side looked at Asuma worriedly, held Asma's right hand, and whispered: "Asma, are you okay?" Hearing this, Asma forced a smile and said, "It's okay." Seeing this, Hong couldn't help but become more worried. Asuma was rarely in such a state. Asuma looked at Sora who was sleeping in the guest room, and he was confused at the moment. In the Temple of Fire, Dilu's slightly closed eyes slowly opened. "Asuma, I'm sorry. It must be very distressing for you to send Sora away at this time. But I think you would rather have a wedding without regrets. As Kazuma's son, Sora will attend you on behalf of Kazuma. The wedding is probably a comfort to you." Dilu whispered softly, his voice only floating in the Zen room. The direction where the eyes are looking is exactly where Konoha Village is. ¡°If there is any regret in Asuma¡¯s life, it is Kazuma¡¯s death. The two were originally good friends, sharing life and death, but in the end they faced each other because of different beliefs. Although Asuma was fine on the surface, Jilu knew very well that he felt guilty for Kazuma's death. Therefore, Jilu hopes that Kong can make up for this regret and give Asuma an outlet to vent his guilt. In this way, Asma can live a more comfortable life in the days to come. This is the wedding gift Jilu prepared for Asuma. It¡¯s just that this gift is really unacceptable to ordinary people. At least at this moment, Asuma didn't feel any happy emotions. ¡­¡­ At the same time, somewhere on the border of the Kingdom of Thunder. The gravel splashes! A giant blue strange cat suddenly appeared. Two people wearing black and red cloud robes jumped out at the same time and looked at the huge monster in front of them. "Hey, is this a jinchuriki? It's really scary." "Hidan, stop talking nonsense and do it quickly." "Okay, I understand, it's really troublesome. Lord Evil God, the ceremony will begin soon" A few minutes later, the second-tailed Jinchuuriki was already lying in a pool of blood. And Hidan was also nailed into a strange formation with a pitch black spear. "It's really troublesome, having such a long ceremony every time." Kakuzu said coldly. "Ah, well, it seems that the capture of the second tail has been completed." There was a space fluctuation, and A Fei wearing a spiral mask appeared in front of the two of them. And Jue also emerged from the ground. "A Fei? Why are you here?" Hidan asked in surprise. "Ah, this, because Scorpion-senpai's life and death are unknown, so I'm here to take his place! I'm so happy, Fei finally became an official member of Akatsuki. The second tail is also caught, so Deidara-senpai and I can Off to find the Three-Tails. That¡¯s great!¡± Jue on the side interrupted A Fei's showmanship and said, "Leave the second tail to us." "Tsk, you can do whatever you want." Hidan said disdainfully. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 504 New Discovery You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Sai, how is the situation this time?" Danzo asked coldly. "Reporting to Danzo-sama, Hatake Kakashi is still wary of me to a certain extent, and it has no obvious effect." "Really? It's no wonder. With Kakashi's talent, it would be weird for me to believe it from the beginning. This is just the beginning, and I will arrange more opportunities for you to infiltrate Team 7." "Yes, Danzo-sama!" "What is the result of this mission?" "According to Kakashi's inference, Orochimaru's men are collecting the corpses of strong men in order to use the forbidden technique of earth reincarnation." When Danzo heard this, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, and he whispered: "Reincarnation in the Earth? It's really a practical ninjutsu. Orochimaru is really a genius in this aspect." "The Reincarnation of Dirty Earth" is listed as a forbidden technique and is recorded in the Sealed Book. Danzo also has his own way to practice, but unfortunately, he can't learn it. Forbidden techniques are something you can¡¯t just learn if you want to. "For example, the Flying Thunder God Technique is also a forbidden technique recorded in the Book of Sealings. However, over the years, only one Minato has learned the Flying Thunder God Technique through the records in it and improved it. Kakashi¡¯s ability to learn to fly Thunder God also had a bit of luck involved. The learning of forbidden arts also requires talent. And there is no doubt that among all Hokage, who has the best talent in learning forbidden arts, it is undoubtedly Orochimaru. In the hands of Orochimaru, these flawed forbidden techniques play a great role. Even more perfect than the original. There may not necessarily be geniuses who can learn how to reincarnate in the dirt, but Danzo obviously will not give this terrible power to others. Danzo is a person who likes to control everything in his own hands. Therefore, he will not create such uncertain factors by himself. "However, what is the purpose of Orochimaru collecting the corpses of strong men on such a large scale?" Danzo felt the same confusion as Tsunade. "Perhaps, we should get in touch with Orochimaru again. If we want to deal with Kakashi, we may need to rely on his power." Danzo thought to himself. "By the way, Danzo-sama, there is one more thing." "What?" "After Kakashi interrogated the sound ninjas, he went to Abbot Jilu's room and didn't know what they were talking about. I was afraid of alerting others, so I didn't eavesdrop." "Eavesdropping on Kakashi is not a wise choice. What you did is correct. As for why Kakashi went to find Jilu, it was probably to talk about some of the contents of the interrogation. Don't worry about it. You did a good job this time , go down." "Yes! Danzo-sama!" Saoi retreated, and in the darkness, Danzo tapped his cane. "B." Danzo called softly. A black shadow fell in front of Danzo with a swipe. "Danzo-sama!" "I asked you to investigate where Kakashi went during the years he left. Do you have any news?" Danzo asked. "Danzo-sama, when Kakashi left Konoha, he always used the Flying Thunder God Technique, so it is difficult to trace." "Trash!" Danzo said angrily. Hearing this, Yi trembled, obviously he was still very afraid of Danzo's anger. "Lord Danzo, calm down! But we found another clue." "Oh? What is it?" "Over the years, a ninja village between the Fire Country and the Wind Country, called the Golden Ninja Village, has developed very rapidly. Our intelligence personnel said that they saw a group of silver-haired people in the Golden Ninja Village who were good at using long swords. Ninja." "Silver hair, good at using long swords?" Danzo's pupils shrank. "Yes, according to them, it is very similar to the Hatake Sword Technique used by Kakashi." "Are you sure?" Danzo asked. "There is a seven percent chance." "Seven points? It's not enough. You have fought with Kakashi before, and you should be very familiar with his sword skills. This time, you go there in person to see if it is Hatake's sword skills!" "Yes! Danzo-sama! I'll leave now!" "Go ahead, don't let me down." "Yes! Danzo-sama!" B left, and Danzo was the only one left in the darkness.   "Silver hair, good at using long swords, is there someone else in the Hatake clan besides Kakashi? Then Kakashi cannot possibly not know about it. Golden Ninja Village? Haha" Danzo sneered, and began to think quickly in his mind. The plan on how to deal with Kakashi became clear step by step. ¡­¡­ On the other side, the Sarutobi family home. "Huh? Where am I?" The sky outside was a little dark, and Kong opened his eyes hazily. There is still a dull pain in the back of my neck. "you're awake?" A clear and beautiful female voice sounded in Sora's ears. Sora was startled and sat up quickly. Kong turned around and saw a beautiful woman sitting beside her bed. Sora subconsciously looked at his clothes. Well, there were no signs of being taken off, so he should be fine. "Hello, why am I here?" At this time, Kong also recognized that this woman was the one who was with the bearded man before. "Well, you were too excited before, so Kakashi-senpai knocked you unconscious and left you here." Hearing this, Sora suddenly realized, no wonder his neck still hurts now, Kakashi¡¯s attack was really hard enough. "Where's that bearded uncle!" Kong shouted excitedly. "I'm here." Hearing this, Asma came over. Sora stared at the belt around Asuma's waist. Seeing this, Asuma sighed secretly, and then told Sora the words he had thought of before. Of course, the part where he killed Kazuma was omitted, and it was said that he died in the line of duty. Whether Sora believes it or not is not something Asuma can decide. After listening to everything, Kong fell into a state of thinking about life. Asuma and Kurenai looked at each other, then exited the room, leaving the space to Sora. "Asma, are you okay?" Seeing that Asuma looked a little gloomy, Kurenai asked worriedly. Asuma shook his head and said: "It's okay, it's just that this guy from Dilu sent Kong over at this time, which really gave me a headache. I probably guessed his intention, but I really can't accept it. " "As long as you have a clear conscience, it will be fine." "That's what I said, but alas" The story about love, hate and enmity is difficult to tell clearly. ¡­¡­ The flag wood house. Kakashi was lying on the bed when a toad jumped over. "Huh? This is the toad from Mt. Myouki? Master Jiraiya, is there something you want to see me for?" The toad jumped in front of Kakashi, opened his mouth, and spit out a scroll with some saliva on it. Kakashi picked it up with a little disgust. "Little Kakashi, come to Mt. Miaomu as soon as possible. The Great Toad Sage has something to ask you." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 505 The Second Prophecy You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Is this a letter from Fukasaku Sennin? Does Big Toad Sennin have something to ask me about? Is there a new prophecy?" Kakashi thought for a while and decided to go to Mt. Miaomu. It doesn¡¯t take much time to do it once and for all. At that moment, the Flying Thunder God activated, and the next moment, Kakashi appeared in Miaomu Mountain. The familiar air instantly entered Kakashi's body, making him feel much more comfortable. The silver curse seal behind it accelerated the flow. The natural energy contained in Miaomu Mountain is far richer than that of the outside world. People like Kakashi who are proficient in senjutsu feel like they are at home in Mt. Myoboku. "Little Kakashi, you are here." "Fukasaku Sage," Kakashi said respectfully. "It seems that you have received my letter, so come with me." "Does the Great Toad Sage have another prophecy to tell me?" Kakashi asked curiously. Fukasaku Sennin nodded and said: "Yes, the Great Toad Sennin had another dream last night. The dream was about you, so I want to tell you the prophecy in it." Kakashi secretly thought that it was indeed the case, but the dream of the Great Toad Sage was really sudden. After passing through a small path, Kakashi saw the huge figure again. This toad, which has survived since the time of Sage of Six Paths, is the real antique of the ninja world. "Sir, little Kakashi is here." Hearing this, the Great Toad Immortal slowly opened his eyes. "Ah, here you are, what are you doing here?" Fukasaku Sennin was a little helpless, as the memory of this big toad sage was still the same. "Sir, you said you had a dream last night and you wanted to tell little Kakashi." "Oh, yes, I almost forgot. Little Kakashi, when I see you again, there is still a big difference from before." "After all, the last time I met the Great Toad Immortal was almost ten years ago." "Has it been more than ten years? It feels like I just slept for a while. The power in your body reminds me of Hagoromo from the past, but it's still a little bit worse." Hearing this, Kakashi understood clearly. Slug Sage once said that Sage of Six Paths once integrated the three major celestial arts, and now he has successfully integrated them, so it is normal to have some similarities. "Little Kakashi, you seem to be on the same path as Hagoromo. What a terrifying talent." "I know there is something missing, please give me some advice." "I can't help you with this. Everything from now on will have to be on your own." Kakashi was slightly disappointed when he heard this, but he soon felt relieved. He had no intention of getting the answer from the Great Toad Sage. "Okay, next, let me tell you the prophecy. Maybe you can find the answer from it." "Thank you, Immortal." "Crisis and opportunity, the beginning is also the end. The key picked up in the tribulation opens one's own treasure. The dark one in the blood pupil, the meeting place of fate, the puppet who re-enters the stage, laughs at the final madness." "Key? Blood pupil? Puppet?" Kakashi quickly understood the key sentences in the prophecy and had some ideas in his mind. "That's what the prophecy is, little Kakashi. I'm looking forward to seeing you next time and seeing what heights you can reach." "I believe you will not disappoint the immortal." "You are very good." The Great Toad Immortal said, showing a smile, closing his eyes slightly, and quickly fell asleep again. "My lord, you really want to sleep when you want." Fukasaku Sennin said helplessly. Kakashi smiled lightly, not surprised by the reaction of the Great Toad Sage. After hearing the prophecy, Kakashi returned to Konoha. Although the meaning of the prophecy is somewhat unclear, Kakashi still gained something. According to the prophecy, the way to find strength lies within yourself, but you lack a key. "What is the so-called crisis?" Kakashi is a little confused. With his current strength, there are not many things that can make him feel in danger. So, what is going on? Kakashi was clueless for a moment. "Forget it, let's forget about this for now. From a prophecy point of view, the development of things should be beneficial to me."   After thinking about this, Kakashi felt a little more relaxed. However, Kakashi still took care of the so-called crisis to avoid anything going wrong. Just as Kakashi was about to go out, the red magatama on his body suddenly lit up. "Is this looking for me?" Kakashi was a little surprised. He didn't expect that Terumi Mei would suddenly contact him at this time. "What day is it today? So many people are looking for me." Although he complained in his heart, Kakashi rushed over as a flying thunder god. If you don¡¯t respond to your girlfriend¡¯s call immediately, the consequences will be dire. Kakashi¡¯s eyes flashed and he saw a cliff. This is not Kirigakure Village, but a mountain peak outside Kirigakure. It was also the place where Kakashi often had private meetings with Terumi Mei. Speaking of it this way, it seems to have a slightly evil feeling, but this place is indeed a very innocent place. The beautiful figure in front of you is naturally Terumi Mei, whom you haven't seen for a long time. "Ming." Kakashi called softly. The blue figure turned around, and what appeared was a face full of joy. "Kakashi!" Kakashi opened his arms when he saw this, and the meaning was naturally obvious. Terumi Mei ran over and hugged Kakashi. "You haven't seen me for a long time." ¡°Sorry, there¡¯s been a lot going on lately.¡± "What could be more important than coming to see me?" "Forehead¡­¡­" Kakashi was speechless for a moment, he really couldn't answer this question. It¡¯s not that Kakashi doesn¡¯t want to meet Terumi Mei, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s not easy for the two of them to meet. The identities of the two are very sensitive, and it is not the time to reveal their relationship at this time. Kakashi¡¯s original plan was to be with Terumi Mei openly after the fourth battle. After all, everything will be over at that time, and the relationships between the various ninja villages will usher in the honeymoon period. By then, things will become much simpler. "Why don't you speak?" Terumi Mei looked at Kakashi angrily. But Kakashi¡¯s eyes were full of desire for survival, and all he was thinking about now was, how should he answer to get full marks? "Otherwise, I'm afraid I will be melted by Terumi Mei. It¡¯s scary just thinking about it. Seeing Kakashi¡¯s scared look, Terumi Mei burst into laughter. "Okay, I won't tease you anymore, I'm just joking." Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this. "The Akatsuki have started to take action recently, are you busy dealing with them?" Kakashi nodded slightly and said: "Akatsuki, you should also make preparations early. I estimate that Akatsuki's purpose is to launch the Fourth Ninja War." "What? Are they crazy!" Terumi Mei said in shock. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 506 Planning You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Their purpose has gradually been revealed. Now they are capturing tailed beasts. They can't collect such things to keep pets, right? Tailed beasts are known as war weapons. They must want to use the power of these nine tailed beasts. Strength to fight against the five major ninja villages, or for other purposes." Kakashi said. "These people are really crazy!" Terumi Mei whispered. "They are originally rebellious and have extreme ideas. These things may seem crazy to ordinary people, but for them, it is a very interesting thing." Terumi remained silent. She also understood that most of those who could become rebellious ninjas were those with dangerous thoughts. "By the way, the Fourth Mizukage died before. Have you found the whereabouts of the Three-Tails?" Kakashi suddenly asked. "This is the reason why I came to you this time. According to the time when the tailed beasts were resurrected, the three-tailed beasts should have been resurrected. But we haven't found any news about the three-tailed beasts yet. Coupled with the recent actions of the Akatsuki organization, I'm worried They were able to get one step ahead of us, so I want to ask for your help to see if we can find any clues about the Three-Tails." Terumi Mei said. Kakashi thought for a moment and said, "Okay, I will take this matter to heart and will inform you as soon as there is news." "Excuse me, Kakashi, this should have been our Kirigakure's responsibility." Terumi Mei said a little embarrassed. Kakashi smiled when he heard this and said: "There is no need to distinguish between you and me so clearly. And" "And what?" Terumi Mei asked doubtfully. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll tell you later.¡± "Really, you're still trying to cheat on me." Kakashi smiled and said nothing. Seeing this, Terumi Mei put on a sly smile, grabbed Kakashi by the collar, stood on tiptoes, and whispered in his ear: "Long time no see, it's time to hand over the official food." Kakashi was shocked when he heard this, looked around and said, "Here?" Terumi Mei heard a trace of blush on her face and said, "Can't you?" ¡­¡­ The flag wood house. Kakashi was already slumped on the bed, looking a little tired. But his head is still thinking about some problems. Regarding the Three-Tails matter, Kakashi estimates that the time is almost up. We had just received information that the second-tailed Jinch¨±riki had been captured by Akatsuki, so the next one would be the third-tailed one. The three tails also died together with the death of the fourth Mizukage. " However, the tailed beast is an aggregation of chakra. Even if it dies, it can be resurrected on its own. It just takes a while, and no one knows the location of the resurrection. Precisely because we don¡¯t know anything, it becomes very troublesome to find the three tails. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?but I still know it with a few clues. That is the place where Sanwei is resurrected, it should be in the water. Because the three tails represent the power of water attribute chakra, the place of resurrection must be a large lake or the sea. There are many large lakes in the world, so it is not easy to find them. "This matter should be left to Shisui. If we can capture the three-tails in advance, maybe we can extract part of its chakra. In this way, the power of the final ten-tails will also be weakened accordingly. When the time comes to deal with it, it should be Take it easy." Regarding the three-tailed plan, Kakashi did not want to hand it back to Kirigakure. Because the Akatsuki organization will never give up the Three-Tails, handing it over to Kirigakure will only bring disaster to Kirigakure. ¡°If Pain reveals his domineering power and directly kills Kirigakure, I¡¯m afraid Kirigakure¡¯s fate will be worse than the original Konoha. After all, Kirigakure doesn¡¯t have the halo of the protagonist. It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t tell Terumi Mei explicitly about this matter. With her strong character, she will definitely not agree. so¡­¡­ "Let's put this aside for the time being. My strength can only be improved here for the time being. Next is the problem of Naruto and Sasuke. Because of my relationship, the two of them have avoided a lot of hardships, which has caused their strength to also decrease. Stuck at a bottleneck.¡± Kakashi sat up, thinking about the problem between Naruto and Sasuke. "Naruto's Spiral Shuriken has already been developed when he was training with Lord Jiraiya, and the progress is much faster than before. It's just that without the Sage mode, this move is not easy to use. Sasuke even has the Mangekyou writing wheelThey haven't been opened yet, which is a big problem. It seems that they need to be taught a lesson. " Kakashi pondered for a moment, and the plan in his mind gradually took shape. In this world, although love can bring strength, progress seems a bit slow. Especially for the Uchiha clan. "Maybe they feel too secure under their own wings." Kakashi sighed, his own strength was still not enough, otherwise, there would be no need to force the two of them to grow up. "Let's make it this way. After the three tails, this step should be taken." Standing by the window, Kakashi looked into the distance, his eyes becoming a little distant for a while. A month passed quickly. Asuma and Kurenai¡¯s wedding also went ahead as scheduled. The Kong matter became an episode. After explaining it to him, although he was still a little confused, because he couldn't find any other clues, he could only acquiesce to this so-called fact. The truth of the matter is just an obsession for Sora. Now that he had an explanation, his restless heart slowly calmed down. As for the death of his parents, he had already had this psychological expectation. After all, if they are still alive, it is unlikely that they will keep themselves in the Temple of Fire. And when he learned that Asma was his father¡¯s good brother, his attitude toward Asma also changed greatly, and he now calls him Uncle Asma. There will naturally be many people attending Asma¡¯s wedding. Naturally, the Third Hokage will not be absent, and many things are handled by him alone. The Third Hokage was extremely happy that his youngest son, who had worried him so much, could finally start a family. After all, his eldest son¡¯s child Konohamaru is now twelve years old. It is impossible to say that he is not anxious about Asuma¡¯s marriage. But this kid just kept his composure and never told the Third Hokage. The Third Hokage was helpless about this. Until a few days ago, the layer of paper between the two finally broke through, and everything fell into place. Today, the Third Hokage's face is red, as if he is ten years younger. There were many people present. In addition to the fifteen Xiaoqiang, there were also Kakashi, Kai, Hayate, Yugao, Genma, Ebisu, Anko, etc. These two people are very familiar with each other, so naturally they have to come over to congratulate them. Watching the two people with joyful faces walking into the palace of marriage, Kakashi felt an inexplicable emotion called envy for a moment. Kakashi chuckled and said: "I don't know if I can survive until that day" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 507 Appearance You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Seeing the happy and sweet faces of Asuma and Yuhi Kurenai, Kakashi smiled. Shake the wine glass in your hand gently and drink it into your throat. "Kakashi-senpai, why are you drinking alone?" Xi Yan said as she pulled Hayate over. "Ah, it's Xi Yan. It's rare that someone at the same time as me got married, so naturally I have to drink a little." "Yes, speaking of Kakashi-senpai's time, this is really the first one to get married. Kakashi-senpai, could it be that you were cursed in that period?" Xiyan teased. "Maybe." (ab's curse) "Kakashi-senpai, it's time for you to take action. You are much stronger than Asuma-senpai, but I have now taken back Sister Kurenai. Looking at you, this won't work." Xi Yan said with a smile. . Kakashi glanced at Xiugao helplessly, then at Hayate, who was a little embarrassed, and said: "I said, Xiugao, I am not here to attack me sincerely, right?" "Ah? How could that be possible? Kakashi-senpai is thinking too much, right? Hayate." Xiyan looked at Hayate with a smile on her face, her sweet look was just like the sour smell of love. Kakashi held his forehead, okay, Xiyan is here to hit him. But it¡¯s not that Kakashi doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend, it¡¯s just that everyone doesn¡¯t know it. "Xi Yan, you can't hurt me like this. My endurance is very strong." "Yeah?" Xiyan looked at Kakashi carefully and was slightly disappointed to see that he did not look a little bit irritated. I wanted to tease Kakashi, but it seemed like I didn't succeed. "Kakashi-senpai, you haven't had a girlfriend for so many years. Is it because you like men?" "Forehead¡­¡­" "Did I get this hesitation right?" Xi Yan was surprised. Kakashi¡¯s head was full of black lines and he said, ¡°Of course not!¡± "Really? Such a statement is really not credible." At this time, Kai came over. "Hey, Kakashi, what are you doing? It's so lively today, do you want to have a youth competition?" Xiyan looked at it, then at Kakashi, and bad thoughts came to his mind. "Could it becould it be that Kakashi-senpai, you and Gai-senpai" Kakashi was shocked, Xi Yan¡¯s idea was not good. "Ahem, Xiyan, you think too much." Although Kakashi explained it, the more Xiyan looked at it, the more it seemed like that was the case. For a moment, the spirit of gossip in her heart burned brightly, as if she had discovered something terrible. Just when Kakashi wanted to continue explaining, the Third Hokage, as the host of the wedding, had already spoken. So, the wedding started, and Kakashi¡¯s explanation came to nothing. For a long time after that, Xi Yan looked at Kakashi in a strange way. How should I put it, there is a little admiration and a little appreciation, but more importantly, it seems like I am looking at something strange. Kakashi was helpless, knowing that Xiyan's thoughts were probably contaminated. The wedding ended successfully, and the lovers also completed their love contract. "I didn't expect Asuma-sensei to end up with Kurenai-sensei. I always thought he would fail." Ino said with emotion. "Yeah, I didn't expect that Kurenai-sensei would like Asuma-sensei." Shikamaru said with a smile. Dingci on the side was eating and said: "Yeah, it's really surprising." ¡°My teacher is married, and as students, they are naturally extremely happy. Those who had the same mood were Hinata, Shino and Kiba. It¡¯s just that Hinata looked at Yuhi Kurenai on the stage with some envy, and from time to time her eyes looked at Naruto who was eating and drinking at the side. "Narutokun, when can we be like Hong-sensei and the others?" Hinata's inner thoughts were obviously not understood by Naruto who was not yet enlightened at this time. "Three generations of adults, congratulations, you have solved a problem." "It's Kakashi. Speaking of which, this matter is really thanks to you. If it weren't for you, Asuma wouldn't have enlightened so easily." The Third Hokage was wearing a kimono and looked like an ordinary person.The amiable old man has no dignity at all. His face was even more flushed and filled with joy. "The third generation is so polite." "Speaking of which, Kakashi, it's time for you to think about your lifelong affairs. You are the only one in the Hatake family." "Yes, Kakashi, when will you find one?" At this time, Tsunade also came over and asked with a smile. Kakashi felt that he was facing a group of elders forcing him to get married. This scene is really inexplicably familiar. "Haha, don't be in a hurry." Kakashi had no choice but to say haha ??when he saw this. Chiriku also came to Konoha Village as agreed, and was staying with Sora at this time. The two of them went to find Asma together again. They didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, and their expressions were very happy. Amid everyone¡¯s heated chatting, the wedding came to an end. A few days later, Jilu and Kong planned to return to the Fire Temple. Because of their mission, Asuma and Team 10 happened to be traveling with them. So, the six of them set off on the road together, heading towards the Temple of Fire. Kakashi stood on a big tree and watched the six people leave. At this time, a crow flew from a distance and landed on Kakashi's shoulder. Kakashi untied the letter from the crow's feet, took a look at it, and then turned it into ashes. "Everything is on track, this scene is ready to end." Kakashi said, his figure flashed and disappeared. In the forest near the Fire Temple, two figures are moving. . "Hey, Kakuzu, why did you bring me here? This place doesn't look like a jinch¨±riki." The two of them walked for a long time, and Hidan seemed a little irritable. "It's not far ahead. Just shut up and keep going." Kakuzu said, putting away the map in front of him. "Really? You said the same thing before, but in the end you took me to do a side job. Isn't it the same this time?" Hidan asked doubtfully. "A side job? Humph, as Xiao's financer, those are my duties, how can they be called side jobs? You just promote some cult at every turn, that's a side job." "Hey, Kakuzu, I'm promoting Lord Evil God. The leader agreed to it at the beginning, and it's in compliance with the regulations." "Stop talking nonsense. If you hadn't said that Evil God can make money, I wouldn't have formed a team with you. Let's go quickly. It's on the mountain in front." Kakuzu said, pointing to the mountain in front of him. Hidan looked up. "Isn't this too high?" "Shut up and leave quickly." Seeing this, Hidan had no choice but to follow. On the other side, Asuma and others are about to arrive at the Fire Temple. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 508 The Immortal Duo You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Temple of Fire. "Hey, Kakuzu, this is obviously a temple, how could there be a Jinch¨±riki?" Hidan said dissatisfied. "This is no ordinary temple, it is the largest temple in the Land of Fire, the Temple of Fire." "Huh? What's the difference?" "The monks here are not weak." Kakuzu said and was about to walk in. "Hey, wait for me. Really, what are you going to do?" Hidan said unhappily. "Earn extra money." "You guys, you really have this idea! I don't care, let me fight later. I haven't given any sacrifice to the evil god for several days." "Okay, just keep the body to me." "Okay, it's settled." Hidan said, with an excited smile on his face. Kakuzu continued to walk towards the gate of the Fire Temple, and his right hand had turned into pitch black. "Tentacle punch!" Kakuzu¡¯s pitch-black fist slammed hard on the door of the Fire Temple! boom! A loud noise! The seemingly solid door was blown open by a punch! The deformed gate flew out directly and hit the courtyard of the Fire Temple. "who!" The Ninja monk from the Fire Temple ran out instantly and looked at the two people in front of him. "Who are these two guys? They can actually break the iron wall of the seal! How is it possible!" A Ninja monk said in shock. The iron sealing wall is the sealing barrier of the Fire Temple. It protects the Fire Temple from the invasion of foreign enemies. But now, it was blown to pieces with a direct punch. This surprised everyone in the Fire Temple. Amidst the smoke, Kakuzu and Hidan walked in slowly. "Where are the original twelve guardian ninja warriors?" Kakuzu said coldly. "Are you here to find Abbot Dilu? We won't tell you!" "Oh? It seems like it will take a little more effort." "Hey, Kakuzu, didn't I tell you that he is mine?" Hidan said unhappily. "These are just small soldiers. I will give them to you when the real master comes." "In that case, I'll leave it to you first." "Damn it! What do you think we are! Arrogant guys!" The Ninja monks shouted dissatisfied, and then rushed forward one after another. "Hmph, you are not overestimating your own abilities." Jiaodu snorted coldly and rushed forward. In an instant, the fields were filled with howls! At the foot of the Fire Temple Mountain! The loud noise also came over. At this time, everyone in Asma who was at the foot of the mountain was shocked. "What is this sound?" Asuma shouted. Dilu¡¯s expression changed drastically and he shouted: ¡°This is the sound of the sealing iron wall being broken! No! The Temple of Fire has been invaded!¡± Dilu said, he moved his feet, speeded up instantly, and ran towards the Temple of Fire! Seeing this, Asuma quickly followed! A bad premonition suddenly appeared in Shikamaru's heart. "Let's hurry up and follow. The iron sealing wall of the Fire Temple is not something that ordinary people can break. I'm afraid the enemy is very strong." Shikamaru said solemnly, and then speeded up. The rest of the people also followed. Jilu and Asuma ran all the way and soon arrived at the entrance of the Fire Temple. Sure enough, the originally grand gate had become shattered, and the sealing iron wall was gone. "Damn it!" Di Lu roared and rushed in. The scene inside shocked Di Lu. A dilapidated scene with potholes everywhere, and many monks lying on the ground, wailing. He looked seriously injured. "It's really boring, these people are too weak." Kakuzu whispered, and then he seemed to sense something and looked towards the door. Hidan also turned around when he saw this. "Oh? Someone is coming." Kakuzu said coldly. "Assholes! What are you doing!" Di Lu said angrily. "Looking at you, you should be the one who has a reward of 30 million taels from Dilu. You came just in time." Kakuzu felt happy, as if he had already obtained the 30 million taels.   Immediately, Kakuzu looked at Asuma again. To be more precise, it fell on the belt around Asma's waist. "Oh? Are you also a member of the Twelve Guardian Ninjas? Looks like this is that Sarutobi Asuma who has thirty-five million taels?" Kakuzu thought about the photo on the bounty list, and quickly remembered this Who is the bearded ninja? At the moment, I was even more happy, and I didn¡¯t expect that there would be an unexpected gain. "You bastard!" Di Lu was furious. Seeing his home being destroyed like this, no one could remain calm. Dilu moved his feet and was about to rush over. Asma quickly grabbed him and said, "Dilu, calm down. These two people can do this. They are obviously not ordinary people. Don't be impulsive." When Di Lu heard this, he paused, took a deep breath, and then calmed down. "Thanks, Asuma." "No, but it seems that there is a tough battle to be fought today." Asma said solemnly. The two people in front of them were wearing black red cloud robes. This kind of dress had already been spread in the ninja world. Xiao! This mysterious organization has already captured two Jinchuuriki. It can be seen that their strength cannot be underestimated. Kakuzu and Hidan stood in a row, Hidan said: "Hey, Kakuzu, there are two people now, how do we divide them? How about I round them up?" "One for each person." "No! I'll do it." "One for each person." The two had disagreements over how to distribute the money. When Asuma and Jilu saw this, they took action without hesitation! "Come to welcome us! Kill with a thousand hands!" The two of them used the same move at the same time, and two angry-eyed kings were formed instantly! Both Kakuzu and Hidan were shocked. "Hey, hey, what the hell is that?" Hidan asked in surprise. "I'm afraid it's not a good thing." Kakuzu's eyes turned cold. The next moment, Asuma and Jilu took action at the same time! The golden iron fists were flying everywhere, hitting Kakuzu and Hidan! "Oops!" Hidan¡¯s secret path was not good, and he was immediately knocked away by a golden iron fist! Kakuzu dodged and escaped the first blow, but the next moment, another golden iron fist hit Kakuzu's back! Boom! Kakuzu was also smashed away! Seeing this, Asuma and Jilu withdrew their ninja skills at the same time and looked at each other with a smile. "It seems that our tacit understanding is still there after all these years." Asma smiled. "Well, I really miss the days when we fought together." Di Lu also had a nostalgic smile on his face. The twelve protective ninja warriors who were once so famous are now the only two left. The current twelve guardian ninjas have changed their surname to Uchiha. For both of them, it was indeed a bit melancholy. At this time, Shikamaru and others also rushed over. "Asuma! Are you okay?" Seeing the ruins around him, Shikamaru asked nervously. "Shikamaru, it's okay." At this time, Angle and Hidan, who had been smashed into the rubble, slowly stood up. "Damn you, it hurts me to death!" Hidan said angrily! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 509 Crisis You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "What!" Asuma and Jilu were both shocked. If an ordinary ninja took this blow, he would probably not be able to get up. What kind of monsters are these two people? Nothing happened at all? This resistance ability is a bit too strong. "He is indeed a guy worthy of such a bounty. He is indeed quite capable." Kakuzu said coldly, with a hint of murderous intent in his eyes. "Red cloud robe with black background? It's Akatsuki!" Shikamaru whispered. Why do people from Xiao appear here? What is their purpose? Didn¡¯t it mean that Akatsuki was capturing the Jinchuuriki? Shikamaru suddenly found many questions in his mind, and he was a little confused. Behind him, Ino, Choji, and Sora were also stunned at the scene in front of them. "What's going on? What are these two guys going to do?" Ino asked doubtfully. Dingci also showed a solemn expression and said: "It looks difficult to deal with." "Damn it! You! How dare you destroy the Temple of Fire!" Kong was furious when he saw this and rushed over! "Wind Escape¡¤Beast Wave Fierce Wind Palm!" The straight punch of the right hand set off a hurricane, which condensed into a beast shape! "Sky! Danger!" Dilu shouted. But it¡¯s too late! Kakuzu sneered, and then shouted: "Fire Release! The head is hard!" In an instant, powerful fire escape spewed out from Kakuzu's mouth! The beast-shaped hurricane was directly swallowed up, and it fueled the fire and became more ferocious! Kong was shocked! The terrifying sea of ????fire instantly overflowed! Jilu rushed over quickly, but Sora's body was already engulfed in a sea of ??fire. "Earth! Sky!" Asuma also reacted. When he wanted to rush in, Jilu had already jumped out holding Kong. Asuma was startled and ran over quickly. I saw that Dilu¡¯s clothes were slightly burnt, but there was nothing wrong with him. But Sora has already passed out. That terrifying heat wave surged up, and Sora couldn't react in time, and his body was already a little burned. Fortunately, Dilu rescued it in time, otherwise, it would have been cooked by now. However, even so, Sora also fell into a coma. Fortunately, there is no life-threatening danger. "Dilu, are you okay?" Asuma asked. "It's okay, such a strong fire escape, but the heat wave created in an instant made Sora faint." Dilu whispered, and then placed Sora on the ground. "Well, there is a terrifying fire escape that I have never seen before. It seems that this person should specialize in fire escape ninjutsu. This is very detrimental to me." Asuma made his own judgment. Asuma is a ninja who is good at wind attributes, so he does suffer a bit against ninjas who are good at fire attributes. ¡°Leave this person to me, and leave the guy with the three-stage scythe to you.¡± "no problem." Asuma said, looking at Shikamaru and others behind him, and said: "Shikamaru, I leave the analysis to you, Choji, Ino, you are responsible for the support." The three of them were stunned for a moment, and then responded at the same time: "Yeah!" In previous battles, Asuma would let the three of them go first as a kind of exercise. But this time, Asma had no intention of asking them to play. And with that solemn expression, Shikamaru and others knew that their opponent this time would probably be very difficult to deal with. Even if he joins forces with Jilu, Asuma is not sure at all. That¡¯s why three people were asked to support him. The meaning of support is that you can evacuate at any time. They thought that staying away from the battle circle, as long as the opponent was not a ninja who was good at speed, the three of them could escape if they wanted to. However, it is obviously impossible for Shikamaru, Choji and Ino to escape. "Hey, Choji, Ino, I'm afraid you have to be prepared to die this time." Shikamaru said solemnly. Chouji and Ino couldn't help but swallowed when they heard this. The word death is still too heavy for them. After all, at the end of the day, they are still sixteen-year-old boys. Ninjas who have never experienced war will not understand death.Too indifferent. Especially his own death and the death of his companions. Shikamaru looked at the battle situation solemnly. What he can do now is to use his IQ of over 200 to see through the weaknesses of the two members of the Akatsuki organization. In this way, there is hope that this situation can be changed. "Ah? Are you my opponent? I thought it was that monk. After all, his belief makes me very unhappy. Only the great evil god should be worshiped by people." Hidan said unhappily. "It seems like he is a rough and tumble guy. In this case, it should be easier to deal with." Asma thought to himself. "Tch, don't you say anything? Then I won't be polite. Just obediently become a sacrifice to the evil god!" Hidan said, wielding the Bloody March Scythe and attacking Asuma! Asuma remained calm in the face of danger and had already put Feiyan on his hands. Ding! The Bloody March Scythe hit Asuma's flying swallow, making a crisp collision sound. "The power is not great, it is still within an acceptable range." Asma thought to himself. "Tch, did you catch it? Then come again!" Hidan pulled the rope in his hand, retracting the Bloody March Scythe, and then attacked Asuma again. The two began a physical battle! On the other side, the scale of the battle between Dilu and Jiaodu has become much larger. The land and earth were used to welcome the Thousand Hands Killer, gold overflowed, and they continued to attack Kakuzu. Seeing this, Kakuzu just kept dodging. ??The reason why I got hit before was because I was not prepared. This time, Jiaodu was well prepared, so naturally he would not be hit easily. Kakuzu took a look at Hidan's situation and said to himself: "It seems that Hidan's opponent is interesting. I'm afraid it won't be easy to draw blood." The battle situation became heated for a while. But soon, because Asuma was distracted, Hidan successfully took the blood, and then Hidan shouted: "Hahaha! The ceremony has begun!" The formation formed by blood appeared at Hidan's feet again, and Hidan's entire body turned into black and white stripes. "Oh? It seems that Hidan has succeeded, so there is no need to waste time on my side." Kakuzu thought to himself, and then he moved his feet and appeared in front of Jilu. Dilu was startled, and the golden flying fist struck out again! "Tentacle punch!" This time, Kakuzu did not dodge, but smashed it directly with his dark fist! Boom! The golden iron fist was directly smashed to pieces, and at the same time, Dilu was also directly smashed away by the remaining force of the fist! "Wow!" Dilu screamed and spit out a mouthful of blood! Seeing this, Dingci rushed over and hugged Dilu. "Uncle Jilu, are you okay?" Dingci asked anxiously. Dilu coughed several times, his face was covered with blood, and he looked miserable. On the other side, Asuma was also in trouble. Hidan stabbed his thigh with a black spear, and Asuma's thigh was also dripping with blood! In an instant, the battle turned completely towards Hidan and Kakuzu! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 510 Powerless You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "What is going on? Why did the man stab himself in the thigh with a black spear, and Asuma was also injured?" Shikamaru fell into deep doubts. Looking at the crisis in front of him, Shikamaru knew that if he didn't find a flaw now, people like him would be dead. The mind that was initially a little confused due to impatience slowly regained its clarity. Shikamaru put on his own unique thinking posture, thinking about the problem. "That guy just said the ceremony started, and then drew out the red magic circle. After licking the blood on the scythe, his body changed. As long as he didn't go out in the red magic circle, No matter what kind of attack is received, it will be inflicted on Asuma in the same way. Could it be" Thinking only took a moment, Shikamaru quickly came to a shocking conclusion This ninjutsu is really weird to the extreme! By this time, Dilu had also been seriously injured and defeated! "Oops, Uncle Dilu can't hold on any longer. If one of them is not eliminated as soon as possible, I'm afraid" Shikamaru secretly screamed, "Asuma! That person's ninjutsu should be through blood as a medium, connecting you and his body. As long as he causes damage to his body, he will use the same method." The way it appears in your body. But there is one condition, it must be in that red magic circle! Get him out of that magic circle quickly!" Asuma was stunned when he heard this, then raised the corner of his mouth and said, "Thank you very much, Shikamaru, I believe you are indeed right." Hidan and Kakuzu were both shocked when they heard this. It only took a moment for this brat to analyze all the functions of this ninjutsu. It was really terrifying. Kakuzu looked at Shikamaru and said: "What a smart guy. He can see through Hidan's ninjutsu so quickly. Only Itachi could do this at the beginning. No, there is that guy" Hearing this, Shikamaru also looked at Kakuzu. At this time, Jilu was seriously injured. If Kakuzu was not restrained, Asuma might be killed by Hidan. "Chouji, Ino, you guys hold that guy down, I'll go support Asuma!" Choci and Ino both nodded solemnly when they heard this. Although they all know that they are no match for that guy, this is all they can do now. If it¡¯s just a containment, it should still be possible. "Huh, stupid, just relying on you?" Kakuzu snorted coldly. No matter how disdainful the horns are, the three of them, Zhuludie, have already taken action! "Meat bomb tank!" Choji shrank into a big ball and crushed towards Kakuzu. The huge meat bomb came from, and the horns were not in a hurry, and it stretched out with one hand. Boom! I saw Kakuzu¡¯s feet opening two tracks on the ground, but stopped after only half a meter. And the meat bomb chariot formed by Choji also stopped at this moment, unable to rotate for another half minute. "How can it be!" Choji was also horrified when the meat bomb tank was forcibly stopped in this way. "This level of physical attack has no effect on me." Kakuzu said coldly, and then his dark fist struck out again! Boom! Dingji was directly punched away! Hit the door wall! "Wow!" Dingci spit out a mouthful of blood, he was already seriously injured! "Chouji!" Ino shouted. Shikamaru was also frightened, but what was more important at this time was to rescue Asuma! Hidan shouted: "It's almost time to send you to see Lord Evil God, just accept your death!" Asuma was startled and wanted to step forward to stop him, but his thigh was injured by Hidan before, and his mobility was greatly restricted, making him unable to move quickly at all. "Is this the end of it?" Asuma thought to himself. "Damn it! We must catch up!" Shikamaru formed a seal with his hands, and the shadow under him moved quickly! "Shadow Mimicry!" "Go to hell!" Hidan shouted, and then pierced his heart with the black spear! "ah!" Shikamaru roared angrily, and the shadow's speed increased instantly! "Umwhat's going on? Can't move your body?"Hidan said in surprise. At the critical moment, Shikamaru's shadow imitation technique finally succeeded in blocking Hidan's movements. Shikamaru breathed a sigh of relief and said to himself: "We finally succeeded. What we have to do now is to get him out of that red formation." "Damn it, is it that guy?" Hidan's eyes fell on Shikamaru, with a look of displeasure on his face. The absolute pleasure that should have been enjoyed was interrupted by this guy. Shikamaru ignored Hidan, every second now was extremely critical, not the time to talk. Shikamaru slowly backed away, trying to get Hidan out of the red circle. "Damn it, this guy's strength is much greater than mine. Coupled with his deliberate resistance, his moving speed is too slow." Shikamaru was secretly worried. If another guy got involved at this time, all his previous efforts would be wasted. At this time, Shikamaru could only place his hope in Kakuzu not to rush over at this time. Kakuzu did not rush over at this time, but said: "Hidan, it seems that you are not alive anymore, do you need help?" "Are you kidding! They are just these small characters!" Hidan roared angrily, and then struggled even more violently. Shikamaru was startled and squeezed the seals on his hands tighter. If they are broken free at this time, they will have no chance of winning. Hidan was moved out of the red formation circle little by little, and his face became increasingly ugly. "Damn it!" Hidan said angrily. "Huh, let's stop here, I don't want to waste any more time." Kakuzu snorted, then rushed to Shikamaru's side and kicked him out! "Oops!" Shikamaru secretly knew something was wrong, but it was too late! Kakuzu's kick was so powerful that Shikamaru flew out and rolled on the ground several times before he stopped. "Shikamaru!" Ino and Asuma shouted at the same time. "Hidan, hurry up and hold your boring ceremony." "Tch, who asked you to interfere? Bastard!" Although Hidan was unhappy, he still stood back in the red circle. "This time, let me taste the wonderful taste of killing you! Hahaha!" Hidan laughed ferociously and raised the black spear again. At this time, Asuma was so damaged by Hidan that he could not move. "Hahaha! It's over!" After Hidan finished speaking, he raised the pitch-black spear and stabbed himself in the heart again. Seeing this, Shikamaru quickly got up, yelled and rushed over! "stop it!" " But Hidan ignored Shikamaru's howling and thrust with all his strength! Shikamaru¡¯s eyes widened when he saw this! The eyes are full of despair! Snapped! A strong right hand firmly grasped Hidan's right hand, and the dark spear could no longer move forward for an instant. And the distance from the heart is less than one centimeter. Hidan was shocked and roared: "What a bastard!" The only thing that caught his eye was the silver-white hair and the cold right eye. "Kakashisensei?" Ino exclaimed in surprise, then smiled happily. Shikamaru also looked at Kakashi in shock. I only heard Kakashi say calmly: "Shikamaru, have you experienced that feeling of powerlessness? Because of your powerlessness, you cannot protect everything you cherish, and this is all caused by your laziness." Shikamaru's heart was shaken, and a deep sense of regret surged into his heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 511 Crack You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Shikamaru is a very talented person, but because of his laziness, he somewhat wasted his talent. He thought that all problems could be solved with wisdom. But sometimes, without enough power, no matter how high the wisdom is, it is of no use. This is why it is difficult for a clever woman to make a meal without rice. In terms of IQ, Kakashi is not inferior to Shikamaru. He understands this truth, but Shikamaru does not. This time, Kakashi wants Shikamaru to understand this truth. "Konoha will still need a lot of talents in the future, and Shikamaru is someone that Kakashi values ????very much. Because he has enough wisdom. Although Konoha now has a think tank like Shikaku, there can never be too many counselors. ¡°One person is counting on shortcomings and two are counting on strengths. When there are more smart people, the problem will be considered more comprehensively. In this world, even if you are a think tank, you still need sufficient strength. ¡°Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how I died. There are some things that no matter how much you say, it¡¯s useless, especially to smart people. Therefore, Kakashi can only choose to help Shikamaru in this way, letting him understand that without enough power, it will only make people feel powerless. The younger generation of Konoha still needs to grow up. "Asshole! It's you again!" Hidan roared. "Ah, long time no see, you still love to yell." Speaking of which, Hidan's problem is surprisingly similar to Naruto's. "Kakashi" Asuma shouted with some difficulty. "Asuma, leave the rest to me. Hong is still waiting for you to go back. I won't let you die here." Kakashi turned back to Asuma and said, the exposed right eye was shaped like a crescent moon. Seeing this, Asma felt relieved. Kakuzu was shocked when he saw Kakashi and whispered: "It's him! No wonder he can appear so quietly. It seems that things have become troublesome." Both Kakuzu and Hidan have fought against Kakashi before, and have a certain understanding of Kakashi's strength. But it¡¯s only part of it. They don¡¯t think they will definitely be unable to defeat Kakashi. Especially Kakuzu, the previous battle between him and Kakashi was just a test. With all his strength, Kakuzu felt that he could still defeat Kakashi. "Asshole! You don't take me seriously!" Hidan said angrily, and then hit Kakashi in the face with his left fist! Kakashi also raised his left hand and caught Hidan's left hand. "With your physical skills, you can't hurt me." "Damn you! You are too confident! Come on! Hit me! Let's see if I die first! Or your companion will die first! Hahaha!" Hidan shouted arrogantly. ¡°Obviously, Hidan is not afraid of Kakashi doing anything to him because of his blood relationship. "Do you really think that there is no way to break your forbidden technique?" Kakashi said coldly. Hidan was shocked and said: "What do you mean! This is an insult to the evil god!" "Ah¡­¡­" Kakashi sneered, letting go of Hidan's hands, and at the same time, he quickly formed seals with his hands! Before Hidan could react, Kakashi's seal had been completed! "Earth Escape! Earth Dragon Bullet Technique!" Kakashi shouted softly, and then jumped away from the place. The next moment, an earth dragon suddenly rose from under Hidan's feet! "What!" Hidan was shocked! I saw the earth dragon directly knocking Hidan into the sky! Everyone was stunned, they didn¡¯t expect such an operation. Boom! Hidan fell to the ground, making a big hole. And the red magic circle has become fragmented and no longer exists! Seeing this, Shikamaru quickly ran to Asuma's side, helped him up, and said, "Asuma-sensei, are you okay?" Asma shook his head and said, "Without fatal injuries, he still won't die." Hearing this, Shikamaru breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the reliable figure from behind. "Kakashi-sensei please." Shikamaru said lowlyvocal channel. "Next time, you have to rely on your own strength to protect your companions." Shikamaru nodded heavily and said, "I will." After Shikamaru finished speaking, he led Asuma to the side of Ino and Choji. For the next battlefield, it is enough to leave it to Kakashi alone. Shikamaru knew very well that if a few of them joined, it would not be of any help to Kakashi, but would be a drag. The level difference between the two sides is too big. Even with the wisdom and analytical skills that he is proud of, Kakashi is not inferior to him at all, or even better. Therefore, their best choice is to watch everything that happens next. "Hatake Kakashi, last time due to some reasons, I didn't decide the outcome with you. This time, please obediently hand over your life!" "My life is here, come and get it if you can." Kakashi said calmly. Kakuzu¡¯s eyes were cold, and without any further words, he took off his black red cloud robe and exposed his body. The four masks behind it are particularly eye-catching. With a squirm, the four masks flew out from Kakuzu's body, forming four monsters with black masks. ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s still as disgusting as ever.¡± At this time, Hidan also got up from the ground and shouted: "You bastard! You dare to destroy my ritual! The evil god will not let you go! I will make you feel the pain of death!" Hidan said, waving the bloody March Scythe and rushing over! Seeing this, Kakashi formed seals with his hands, and with a bang, a shadow clone was formed. "To deal with a ninja with Hidan's ability, using ninjutsu like shadow clone is the best way. If you have the ability to get blood from shadow clones, you are considered awesome! Except for the forbidden technique, Hidan's other abilities are mediocre, so one shadow clone is enough. Kakashi¡¯s eyes fell on Kakuzu. This guy is the most important enemy now. The five-attribute chakra clone is somewhat similar to Pain's Six Paths. "But he is not as shameless as Pain's Six Paths, and he can still be resurrected after death. In comparison, it will be much easier to deal with. However, the coordination of the five attributes is also very tricky. This ability is very similar to that of the Third Hokage, who also made great use of the five attributes of chakra. It¡¯s just that the Third Hokage already possesses this ability, and Kakuzu obtained this ability by taking their hearts. But no matter how you say it, it is very scary. "Then, let's get started, you old guy." Kakashi moved his right hand, and Qian Ting appeared instantly and let out bursts of soft chirps. Kakuzu's expression became solemn, and the four masked men behind him rushed forward! "Wind escape! Pressure!" "Fire Escape! The head is hard!" The two merged and instantly formed a terrifying sea of ??fire! Kakashi did not dodge, Qian Ting waved lightly. "Thousands of Tings!" Boom! The blue blade formed a slash and directly split the sea of ????fire into two halves! Immediately, Kakashi¡¯s cold right eye was revealed! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 512 Confrontation You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! clean! neat! He couldn't help but shrink his pupils. The terrifying sea of ??fire was cut open by Kakashi's blade in an instant. ?Compared to the previous confrontation, it was more straightforward. "He has become stronger again? How is it possible? How long has it been?" Kakuzu was secretly surprised. "The moves are the same as before, nothing new?" Kakashi waved his sword and said calmly. "Hmph, don't think that I had all my strength before. I'm just a young boy. Don't think that you can talk to me so arrogantly just because you have a little reputation in the ninja world!" "Really? It's a pity that in my eyes, you are just an outdated old guy." "Arrogant boy!" Kakuzu snorted coldly, and the four mask clones plus the main body rushed up together, tightly surrounding Kakashi in the middle. "Thunder Escape! Pseudo Darkness!" The mask with a yellow nose opened its mouth, and powerful thunder and lightning brewed out instantly. Zizzi! The blue arc of electricity formed a large thunder spear and shot towards Kakashi! "Thunder attribute attack? Haha." Kakashi sneered and did not dodge the big thunder spear that came from him. In the left hand, the blue current took shape instantly. A thousand birds chirp! At this time, the Thunder Spear also arrived in front of Kakashi. The Chidori on the left hand hit him directly! Boom! The seemingly terrifying thunder spear disappeared in an instant under the thousands of birds! "How is this going!" Kakuzu was shocked when he saw this. This was the first time he had seen such a situation. It was something Kakuzu never expected that someone could eliminate his own thunder escape in this way. "Things like Thunder Release, in the entire ninja world, perhaps only the Fourth Raikage can attract my attention. Your Thunder Release is too weak." Kakashi mocked. "Damn boy!" Although Kakuzu was a little angry, he was not impulsive. He knew that the person in front of him was qualified to say this. If not for anything else, it¡¯s because of the way he used to eliminate the thunder escape just now. "So so powerful. Kakashi-sensei is indeed as strong as the rumors say." Ino murmured to himself, his face full of shock. This was the first time she saw Kakashi take action, so it was not surprising to have such senses. After all, Kakuzu and Hidan had completely suppressed the six of them just now. But now, Kakashi is one against two, but he has the upper hand. This is the difference! Seeing this, Shikamaru tightened his fists. For the first time, he felt the benefits of strength. Only when you have absolute strength can you live according to your own ideas. Only then can you protect the people you want to protect. Asuma looked at Kakashi with envy. The two were once classmates, but since then, Asuma has been looking at Kakashi's back. They entered school in the same year, but Kakashi graduated in the second year, while he stayed in the ninja school for four years. When Asuma finally became a chuunin, Kakashi had already become a jounin. And when Asuma became a Jonin, Kakashi had already defeated the Fourth Raikage and became a powerful man famous in the ninja world. The gap between them seems to have never narrowed, but has become wider and wider. Today, a flying section has made himself embarrassed, or even killed, but Kakashi suppressed the two of them with one enemy and two. Even that Hidan couldn't attract Kakashi's attention at all, it was just a shadow clone that was holding him back. What if it¡¯s you? Although Asma doesn¡¯t want to admit it, the facts are right in front of her. If I face Kakashi at this time, there is only one outcome, and that is to be killed instantly! Asma feels a little bitter in her heart. Her former peers have grown to the point where she needs to look up to her. That kind of psychological gap is not something ordinary people can bear. But at the same time, Asma is glad that having such a companion is really a lucky thing What's more, it was thanks to Kakashi's help that he and Kurenai were able to reach this point. "Asshole! You're just using your shadow clone to fight me! Damn it!" By this time, the black and white color on Hidan's body had faded and he had returned to his original appearance. The red circle drawn before was forcibly destroyed by Kakashi's Earth Release, and the main enemy at this time also became Kakashi, so Hidan withdrew from the state of sacrifice. His purpose is to perform the next ritual and send Kakashi to the altar of the evil god. "It's a pity that Kakashi is using his shadow clone to fight him at this time, and he can't get blood at all. And Hidan sadly discovered that even Kakashi's shadow clone seemed to be unable to defeat him. Hidan¡¯s body had been scratched several times by Kakashi¡¯s shadow clone¡¯s kunai, and blood was flowing freely. "What's going on with this guy! How come he's so much more powerful than before? This is just a shadow clone!" Although Hidan's IQ was flawed, he also noticed something was wrong. It¡¯s no wonder that when Kakashi met Hidan and Angle before, due to the fusion of the Eternal Eye, most of the chakra in his body was suppressed, and his strength was also suppressed. Now that the Eye of Eternity has been integrated and is in a sealed state, the flow of chakra is perfect, and the three major celestial arts have been integrated, Kakashi can be said to be in a perfect state at this time. When it is shown like this, it is naturally not comparable to before. "Hey! Kakuzu, find a way to give me this guy's blood. This guy is really difficult to deal with!" Hidan had no choice but to ask Kakuzu to help. And he himself has already begun to draw a new red magic circle. ?????????????????????????????????? But at this moment, Kakuzu had no time to pay attention to Hidan. Kakashi fiercely attacked Kakuzu, which already made him a little tired of dealing with it. Kakuzu swears that he has never encountered such a fast ninja. Even if five clones come together, they still can't attack Kakashi's flaws. Every time he attacked, Kakashi blocked it easily. Kakuzu's fists shot out, and black meridians connected the fists, which looked extremely weird. The other blue mask spit out water. "Water Escape! Water Curtain!" The water rushed towards Kakashi, but did not get the corners of his clothes wet. Chakra covers the whole body and completely blocks the water flow! "Thunder Escape! Pseudo Darkness!" At this time, the mask with the yellow nose opened its mouth again and spit out the Thunder Spear. Only this time, the Thunder Spear did not rush towards Kakashi, but hit the water. In an instant, the power of thunder and lightning is added to the water flow, making it even more terrifying! Kakashi jumped up into the air, and at this moment, those fists had already rushed over! Kakashi took out a kunai to help the silk thread with his left hand, threw it out hard, and nailed it to the stone wall. Then he pulled his hand and the whole person dodged the fists in mid-air. Kakashi narrowed his eyes, and Qian Ting swung down instantly! Tear it apart! The line is broken! Punch down! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 513 Is there still such an operation? You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "ah!" Kakuzu screamed and watched helplessly as his fists were cut off by Kakashi. However, Kakashi did not show joy, but instead frowned. Black tentacles emerged from the two broken palms, and they were connected to the arms again, and the stitches were completed in an instant. "It's really a convenient ninjutsu. Not only can it be mended immediately, but the meridians in the body can also be healed in an instant. This Kakuzu's Earthly Resentment Yu should also be a type of medical ninjutsu. But this look is really impressive. I feel sick.¡± There are many strange creatures like this in Akatsuki. Kakuzu's current state doesn't look like a normal human being, Deidara's hands have tongues, Scorpion has changed himself into a puppet, Kisame can turn into a humanoid shark, and Orochimaru's body doesn't look like a normal human being at all. , Hidan's immortal body. It¡¯s really weirder than the other. Kakuzu retracted his palms, reconnected them to his body, and looked at Kakashi coldly. This guy is more difficult to deal with than imagined. The sword technique is sharp, the power is astonishing, and the speed is even weirder. "If the speed is fast, the use of encirclement will lose its meaning. My mask clones cannot keep up with his speed and will only be defeated by him one by one." After all, Kakuzu is a character who has lived for nearly a hundred years. He has extremely rich combat experience and can judge the most reasonable method in an instant. So, the other four masks instantly jumped back to Kakuzu's body, and then poured into his body! ¡°I saw four raised masks, arranged on both sides of Kakuzu¡¯s head, looking very ugly. A black tentacle line spit out from Kakuzu's mouth, and the whole person became even more monster. Kakashi narrowed his eyes. With this feeling, the chakra in Kakuzu's body increased sharply, becoming more powerful than before. "It seems that all the five masked hearts burst out and then gather together, which will enhance the strength of the main body." Kakashi thought to himself. "What kind of monster is that guy" Shikamaru muttered to himself. The expressions of others were not much better. Hidan on the other side also ran over at this time, no longer entangled with Kakashi's shadow clone. "Hey, Kakuzu, are you okay? It's been so long and you still haven't figured it out?" "This guy is not an ordinary person. It can't be that easy." "Really, as long as the blood extraction is successful, no matter how powerful he is, I will make him a sacrifice to the evil god!" Hidan shouted. When Kakashi saw Hidan approaching, the shadow clone was automatically released. The returning memory feeds back the situation of the battle one by one. "Oh? It turns out that the formation has been drawn again. The black and white stripes on the body have also disappeared, so the curse on Asuma should have been lifted. Then" Kakashi thought of something, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. "The game is almost over here, let's end it as soon as possible." Kakashi whispered. "Tch, that's what I thought too. Let's finish it quickly. Today's sacrifice has not been given to the evil god yet, so just accept your death!" Hidan brandished the Bloody March Scythe and ran towards Kakashi. "What a reckless guy" Kakashi and Hidan collided again, while Kakuzu watched from a distance. Kakuzu's ability is originally mid-to-long-range attack type, and close combat is not suitable for him. On the contrary, Hidan is more suitable for close combat. Ding ding ding! The collision between Bloody March Scythe and Qian Ting is endless, with sparks flying! At this moment, Kakuzu took action! "Fire Escape! The head is hard!" "Wind escape! Pressure!" "Thunder Escape! Pseudo Darkness!" The three most powerful escape techniques were activated at the same time, wind and fire connected, and the big spear of thunder was mixed in, and it hit Hidan directly from behind. Kakashi was stunned, this guy really didn't care about Hidan's life or death at all. No, Hidan is immortal and obviously won't die from this attack. "Using your companions as bait? It's truly a traitor to a ninja." Kakashi sighed in his heart, Qian Ting disappeared instantly, but his hands had already formed seals. "Earth Escape! Earth Formation Wall!" The earth wall rises??Blocked that terrifying offensive. But it is obvious that this thin layer of earth wall cannot withstand the terrifying power of the three escape techniques. In just a moment, the earth formation wall was completely destroyed! The flames dissipate! There is nothing but scorch marks on the spot. "Huh? Where are the people? Burnt to ashes?" Hidan asked in confusion. Kakuzu squinted his eyes and saw a hole behind the dilapidated stone wall. "It's Tudun! He's in the soil!" "ah?" The next moment, Kakashi sprang out from behind Kakuzu, holding the thunderous Qian Ting in his hand! Kakuzu's pupils shrank, and just as he was about to resist, Kakashi reached out and slashed Kakuzu's back with a knife. In an instant, blood splattered! At the same time, Kakashi also jumped out of the original hole, opened his right palm, and grabbed Hidan's head with lightning speed. "What!" Before Hidan could react, Kakashi put a hand on his head. Kakashi ran quickly while pressing the button, dragging Hidan away! Hidan was in so much pain that he couldn't even hold onto the Bloody March Scythe and he dropped it. "Asshole! What are you going to do!" Kakashi was seen holding Hidan's head and dragging him for a moment, then stopped. Immediately, he took out four kunai from his ninja bag, jumped up, and shook them hard. The kunai attached to the powerful lightning bolt shot out and nailed Hidan's limbs! "Ah! Bastard!" Hidan screamed, a ferocious look on his face. "This is¡­¡­" Hidan saw his position clearly and couldn't help but be surprised, because now he was in the red magic circle he had drawn before. At this time, Kakashi in mid-air turned into a cloud of smoke with a bang. It turned out to be the shadow clone! By the time all this was completed, Kakashi's body on the other side had already scratched Kakuzu. My horns were hurting and I quickly got out of the way. Kakashi did not chase, but ran towards Hidan. "What is he going to do?" Kakuzu was confused. When Kakashi was not far away from Hidan, he shook his head and threw the blood directly into Hidan's mouth. Hidan was stunned for a moment and swallowed it subconsciously. His body's instincts instantly activated and his skin turned into black and white stripes! "this¡­¡­" Before Hidan could recover, Kakashi's left hand flashed with lightning and shot out dozens of blue Thunder Senbon! "Thousand Birds and Thousand Bons!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Chidori Senbon stabbed into Hidan's body, and Hidan felt pain and numbness in his body. Kakashi looked back and saw Kakuzu looking in disbelief, with an expression of pain on his face, and blood oozing out from the same position as Hidan. Kakashi looked at Asuma again and felt certain in his heart when he saw that Asuma had no reaction at all. Kakuzu realized something was wrong and rushed over. But, it¡¯s too late! At this time, Kakashi had already rushed to Hidan's side. "Asshole! What are you going to do!" Hidan, who had turned into black and white, looked even weirder now. He was struggling, but was pinned firmly to the ground by the four kunai, unable to move at all. Coupled with the paralysis effect of the thunder attribute, the extent to which Hidan can struggle is very small. Kakashi ignored Hidan¡¯s struggle, raised Sento, and stabbed Hidan! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? With five sword strikes in a row, Kakashi stabbed a hole in Hidan's heart! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 514 Solve one You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Asshole! Whatare you doing!" Hidan felt that his body was empty, and an unspeakable pain surged up. At this moment, the black and white stripes on Hidan's body gradually faded away. The Death Division can be lifted with blood! But the wound on Hidan's heart has not healed. Even an immortal body would be unable to move for a while after suffering such trauma. Kakashi put away Qian Ting and looked at Kakuzu not far away. At this time, Kakuzu looked shocked and unbelievable, covering his chest with both hands, looking in agony. The next moment, the blue mask suddenly shattered, and its black body poured into Kakuzu's body. Kakuzu seemed to have regained life, and the pain on his face disappeared. Kakashi frowned slightly. "It seems that Death Si can only take away one life of Kakuzu at one time. Even if I stab him five times, the result will be the same. Yes, after all, they all act on the same heart." Originally, Kakashi thought that stabbing Hidan's heart five times would break all five of Kakuzu's hearts. But now it seems that this idea is too naive. Although Death Si Pingxue is powerful, it cannot act on Kakuzu's five hearts at the same time. Even if it is stabbed a hundred times, it is still affecting the same heart. After that, the death penalty can be lifted by blood. If you want to do it again, you can only get Kakuzu's blood again and give it to Hidan. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Hidan and Kakugo are both on guard, so this method may be difficult to work. "Forget it, this method can be used once. The possibility of doing it again is not high, and it is unnecessary." Kakashi rejected this approach in his heart. It would be foolish to use the same tactics twice on the same people. "Damn boy! How dare you destroy my heart! I will fill this vacancy with yours!" Kakuzu said angrily. "If you have the ability, just give it a try." Hidan is half disabled, and Kakuzu has lost a heart. On the other hand, besides consuming a little chakra, Kakashi had no other losses. The advantages are so obvious that anyone can see them. "What happened just now? Why did Kakuzu's mask suddenly break?" Ino asked in confusion. Shikamaru explained: "That Kakuzu's ability should be that he has five hearts. Kakashi-sensei just slashed Kakuzu with a knife, got his blood, and then shot the blood into Hidan's mouth. Hidan Subconsciously activating the forbidden technique previously used on Asuma, Kakashi-sensei took the opportunity to pierce his heart. Not only did it destroy Hidan's mobility, but it also shattered Kakuzu's heart." "This is such a sophisticated strategy." Ino exclaimed. Shikamaru nodded. He can also think of such a strategy, but he does not have the ability to implement it alone. Because with his strength, he simply cannot obtain blood from Kakuzu alone, let alone forcefully send the blood into Hidan's mouth. Even if the final result is that he can still do it, the calculation and effort required will definitely far exceed what Kakashi just did. This is the difference between those with the same intelligence and those without. There was a good show here, and the other side was at war again. Kakuzu was filled with anger at this time. Not only was the anger suppressed by Kakashi before, but also the anger of being plotted just now. When he took action at this time, Kakuzu did not hold back at all. ¡°But Kakuzu¡¯s strength has weakened a bit since he lost a heart, and he is even less likely to be Kakashi¡¯s opponent. It¡¯s almost time to meet Kakashi. Asuma¡¯s injury still needs timely treatment. If it is delayed for a long time, accidents may easily happen. At that moment, Kakashi opened his forehead protector, and the scarlet Sharingan appeared again. The three magatama Sharingan slowly rotated and locked firmly on Kakuzu. Kakuzu felt a cold air rushing towards him, and couldn't help but shudder. "What's going on? Kakashi's Sharingan is so powerful? How is it possible? Itachi's Sharingan doesn't give me such a sense of oppression." How does Kakuzu know that Kakashi's Sharingan now displays threeThe state of jade, but its essence has evolved to the eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, ranking at the highest level that the Sharingan itself can reach. So in terms of power, it is higher than Itachi's Sharingan. "That's Kakashi-sensei's Sharingan? It looks so scary." Ino said in surprise. "Sharingan Kakashi, is he finally going to show his true abilities?" Kakuzu whispered. "Ah, because I think this game is almost over, and there is no point in wasting time anymore, so let's decide it quickly." Hearing this, Kakuzu surprisingly did not refute, but instead had a solemn expression. Kakashi¡¯s eyes were fixed on Kakuzu, and then his feet moved! Instant step! open! The body turns into an afterimage! Kakuzu felt his eyes were dazzled, and before he could react, Kakashi had already appeared in front of him. Qian Ting stabs straight! Instantly inserted into the green mask! Kakashi¡¯s right hand holding the handle of the knife turned into a right palm and slapped it on the handle, and then Qian Ting was completely submerged in it! A click! The green mask shattered in response. But this is not over yet! Kakashi formed a seal with his hands while letting go of Qian Ting! Rachel! I saw blue thunder light appearing on Kakashi¡¯s hands at the same time. It is Kakashi¡¯s most famous original S-level thunder attribute ninjutsu! One left and right, double thunderbar instantly! The Sharingan in the left eye turned slightly, and then the Raikiri in the right hand hit the yellow mask, and the Raikiri in the left hand hit the red mask! Bang bang! There were two more crisp sounds, and the yellow mask and the red mask also shattered in response! Before Kakuzu even had time to react, all three hearts were exhausted! "How can it be!" Kakuzu exclaimed, then looked at Kakashi who was close at hand, anger surged in his heart, and he punched out! Tentacle punch! Kakashi did not dodge or dodge, and released powerful lightning-attribute currents all over his body! Chidori flow! The only thing Kakuzu has left at this time is the earth attribute heart, and Kakashi's thunder attribute is just restrained. Therefore, under the terrifying current of the Chidori-ryu, Kakuzu's heavy punches could not be fired at all. "ah!" With a scream, Kakuzu's entire body fell into convulsions. Afterwards, he fell to the ground and suffered extensive burns all over his body. Everything happens in a flash of lightning. From the perspective of Shikamaru and the others, Kakashi suddenly disappeared in place, and then saw a burst of thunder in front of Kakuzu, followed by Kakuzu's screams. When the dust fell to the ground, Kakuzu was lying on the ground, while Kakashi stood proudly. Kakashi's hand moved slightly, and with a hiss, Qian Ting bounced out of the mask's body and fell into his hand. That¡¯s it! Kakuzu! Defeat! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 515 Contributing your body to research You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Soso awesome." Shikamaru and Ino were stunned. Although they couldn¡¯t see clearly for a moment, after it was over, the two of them slowly came to their senses. In just a moment, Kakashi used two Raikiri and a Chidori style. The terrifying speed of seal formation makes it impossible to see clearly. But one thing they know is that Jiaodu has been defeated. At this angle, there is only outgoing air and no incoming air, and you will die soon. "You lost." Kakashi said calmly. "Haha, I didn't expect that I would die in the hands of a brat like you. How ironic." "Perhaps you have many advantages after fighting against the first Hokage. But with the advent of a new era, new strong men will continue to emerge. And you will become a stepping stone for others to surpass." "Really? Have times changed?" Kakuzu murmured to himself, and for a moment, those green pupils seemed to flash through many scenes from the past. Among his contemporaries, he is now the only one left alive. ¡°Every one of my former relatives, friends, and comrades-in-arms has died. People who live forever will always have this kind of pain that they cannot get rid of. The older the person is, the more difficult it is to have a heart-to-heart relationship. The best friends are often old friends from childhood. Kakuzu has long lost the ability to make friends. In his eyes, there is only money and interests. Now, before dying, the warmth and beauty of the past emerge one by one. ¡°Would it have been better if I had not betrayed the village? Angora has made such an assumption. But that¡¯s just a hypothesis. In life, there is no chance again. Never. Kakuzu finally died under Kakashi's kunai, and never breathed again. A legend of a generation has come to an abrupt end. Maybe he doesn¡¯t have a great reputation, but after living for many years, he is still a legend in the ninja world. If he hadn¡¯t met Kakashi, maybe he would have lived longer, longer than anyone else. "It's a pity that if you participate in events that you shouldn't be involved in, you have to pay the corresponding price. No one knows what Kakuzu recalled before his death. As for whether he was repenting, Kakashi didn't care. Because he has no time to sympathize with others, his life path is still in a fog. "Kakashi-sensei!" Shikamaru shouted and ran over. "Shikamaru, it seems that we are ready to clean up the battlefield." Kakashi smiled. Shikamaru nodded, looking at Kakuzu who had lost his breath, many thoughts came to his mind. "Shikamaru, you are a smart man. This battle must have been enough to make you understand something." Kakashi said. "Ah, I understand a lot. It seems that I can't be lazy anymore. But I'm also curious as to why Kakashi-sensei appeared here in time." "When you left Konoha, I followed you. It's just that you didn't know it." "Kakashi-sensei is following us? Why?" "We say I'm following you, but it's better to say I'm following Dilu. The ANBU has received a tip that someone has recently taken over the assassination mission of Dilu from the killer organization, so I'm following you to see what's going on." Shikamaru was stunned when he heard this, but still asked with some confusion: "Then why didn't Kakashi-sensei take action from the beginning? Instead, he had to wait until the last moment?" Kakashi smiled and said: "The reason is very simple. First, I can't stand your laziness. You are a very talented person, but you have wasted this talent because of laziness. In the future, Konoha will still need talents like you. So, I want you to understand this. Not everything in this world can be solved through wisdom." Shikamaru was silent. "Second, I have enough confidence. Even at the last moment, I still have the ability to turn the tide. This is a judgment based on my many years of experience as a ninja. I am very convinced." "I understand, Kakashi-sensei." "It's good to understand. It's not a waste of time for me to come here." "Hey! Kakuzu! Are you going to die like this? It's so embarrassing! What should I do then!"   At this time, Hidan had also recovered some strength, but he was still unable to move and could only yell. "It seems that we still need to deal with that guy." Kakashi said, walking next to Hidan. Shikamaru followed closely behind. "Asshole! What on earth do you want to do to me! Damn it! Kill me if you can!" Hidan shouted. "Don't worry, I will give you a satisfactory solution." "Kakashi-sensei, what are you going to do with this guy?" Shikamaru asked. Kakashi didn¡¯t answer, and with a wave of Qian Ting with his right hand, he directly cut off Hidan¡¯s head! Whoops! Blood splattered everywhere! "this¡­¡­" Shikamaru didn't expect that Kakashi would cut off Hidan's head so neatly. But what Shikamaru didn¡¯t expect was that Hidan, whose head was cut off, was still alive! "Asshole! This hurts, okay!" Hidan¡¯s head was howling alone, looking very strange. "What kind of monster is this guy? His head was cut off and he's not dead yet." Shikamaru exclaimed. "A strange curse turned his body into immortality. Let's take his head back to the village's research team for study later. The Kakuzu corpse also has great research value." "Yes, Kakashi-sensei." "Asshole! What do you want to do to me!" Hidan continued to yell. Kakashi glanced at Hidan's headless body and took out a sealing scroll. He flicked the scroll, spread it out, and then formed seals with his hands! boom! Hidan¡¯s body was sealed inside. After sealing, Kakashi took out two sealing scrolls again. ¡°One sealed Hidan¡¯s head, and the other sealed Kakuzu¡¯s body. This bloody battle between the immortal duo has come to an end. Asuma and Jilu were both seriously injured, so Kakashi and others helped them into the Zen room of the Fire Temple. As for their wounded, Kakashi made arrangements one by one. Asuma and Jilu arrived in time, so although many people in the Fire Temple were seriously injured, few died. To say that the busiest person is naturally Ino. She is the only medical ninja here, and almost everyone asks her to come forward to treat them. Although Kakashi also knows some medical ninjutsu, they are the most basic. He can still deal with ordinary skin injuries, but if the injury is serious, Kakashi will be helpless. After the war, Kakashi used Ninja Eagle to tell Tsunade about the situation here. So far, the Akatsuki organization has lost three people in the hands of Kakashi. ??Dark underground space. "Kakuzu and Hidan also died in Kakashi's hands?" Obito said coldly. "That's right, not long ago." "Hmph, what a waste. Forget it, let's ignore them for now. Have you found the whereabouts of the three tails?" "found it." "Okay, get ready to catch the three tails!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 516 New Mission You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Sound Ninja Village. "Lord Orochimaru, the information we just received indicates that Akatsuki's Hidan and Kakuzu have been killed by Kakashi." "Haha, as expected of Kakashi, those two are not weak. Let them make trouble between Konoha and Akatsuki. Payne? Haha, he was just being used. Except for his eyes, There¡¯s nothing worth paying attention to.¡± "What does Orochimaru-sama mean?" Kabuto asked doubtfully. "Akatsuki is just a transition. Let's wait until the mastermind behind the scenes reveals his claws. For now, our eyes must still focus on the three tails." "As for the three tails, we have found its location." "Oh? Have you finally found it?" Orochimaru said, with a flash of excitement in his eyes. "We have probably determined the location. The Three-Tails' chakra did come from that lake." "In that case, let's take Yukimaru to test it. If confirmed, let Guren take action. Report to me at any time if there is any situation." "Yes! Lord Orochimaru!" Kabuto responded and went down immediately. Orochimaru opened his golden pupils and whispered with interest: "It's getting more and more interesting. Kakashi, what are you going to do in the end? For that man with the mask." As Orochimaru spoke, he stretched out his long tongue and licked the corners of his mouth, like a poisonous snake trying to catch its prey. Konoha. "Tsunade-sama, these two corpses of Akatsuki members have special abilities, and they may be able to study something interesting." "I understand, let's leave it to the autopsy team. Thank you for your hard work this time, Kakashi." "By the way, Kakashi, I'm afraid there is one more thing that you need to deal with." "What's the matter?" Kakashi asked curiously. "Take a look at this." Tsunade handed a scroll to Kakashi, who took it and read it quickly. As an ANBU, reading speed also has requirements. Because in many cases, time is life. If you cannot finish reading it in time, you may very well pay the price with your life. After reading it, Kakashi was a little surprised. The content here is none other than Orochimaru. "Orochimaru is looking for the Three-Tails?" Kakashi asked in surprise. "Yes, the ANBU sent out to investigate Orochimaru responded. Orochimaru has indeed been collecting information about the Three-Tails recently, and it seems that traces of the Three-Tails have been discovered." Kakashi was a little surprised. He didn't expect that this time the ANBU was surprisingly capable and could actually investigate to this point. In the past, when it came to Orochimaru's incident, ANBU usually didn't make any achievements. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there would be such groundbreaking news this time. ??Has the Anbu improved? still¡­¡­ Kakashi suddenly thought of something, but he didn't show it. "Tsunade-sama, do you mean to let me go over and have a look?" "Yes, the Three-Tails disappeared following the death of the Fourth Mizukage and should have been resurrected now. Now not only is Akatsuki looking for it, but Orochimaru and Kirigakure are also looking for it. This kind of war weapon cannot be allowed to wander freely. Outside. Now we have a good relationship with Kirigakure. If the Three-Tails can be returned to Kirigakure, then the alliance between us and Kirigakure will become stronger." Kakashi was stunned when he heard this, it turned out that Tsunade had this idea. But as long as the Fifth Mizukage is Terumi Mei, the relationship between Konoha and Kirigakure will always be good. As for the reason, Kakashi will naturally not tell Tsunade. It¡¯s a good thing that Tsunade has her own thoughts. So Kakashi didn't intend to refuse. "There are not many people in Konoha who have the ability to seal tailed beasts, and you are one of them. Therefore, you can only be responsible for this mission." "I see." "This mission is more about investigation work, so I will send the eighth squad to you. Hong is pregnant and has suspended the work of the eighth squad." Kakashi was surprised and said: "Red is pregnant?" Tsunade smiled and said: "Yes, Asuma's movements are really fast." Marriage with a son? Such thoughts appeared in Kakashi¡¯s mind, making Kakashi dumbfounded.   No wonder Asuma and Kurenai are suddenly so anxious to hold a wedding. It turns out there is another reason. It¡¯s a good thing Asuma didn¡¯t receive the bento, otherwise, Hongke would have been unlucky. "Okay, let's talk about private matters here. For this mission, you will lead Team 8, and Tenzo will go with you. His Wood Release also has a suppressive effect on tailed beasts, so he should be able to help." "Yes! Tsunade-sama!" "Wait a moment." At this time, a discordant voice suddenly came, and the door at the door had been opened, and Danzo walked in minding his own business. Tsunade felt angry and whispered: "Duanzo, this is the Hokage's office, who allowed in without permission?" "Godaime, I happened to hear you talking about this matter and had different opinions, so I spoke out." "Do you have any opinion?" "This mission is of great importance, and there are still too few people." "What do you want to say?" "Although the three ninjas of Class 8 have first-class investigative abilities, they are not as strong as Chunin. Whether they are facing Orochimaru or Akatsuki, they can play a very small role. Tenzo's wood escape power is still insufficient, and he can control the tail by himself. I'm afraid the beast is still weak. Although Kakashi's ability is sufficient, but this time's opponents are not only Orochimaru but also Akatsuki. Kakashi alone may not be able to fight against these two people." "You want to send more people?" Tsunade frowned. "That's right, Kakashi. I don't know about the strength of Sai I sent last time. What do you think of him?" "Ninjutsu is novel, capable of both offense and defense, and is highly auxiliary." Kakashi said. "I wonder if it would be helpful to let him follow? His ninjutsu also has a sealing effect." Kakashi glanced at Danzo and said, "Danzo-sama, do you want Sai to participate in this mission?" "good." Kakashi thought for a moment and then said, "Okay." "good!" Danzo was very satisfied with Kakashi¡¯s answer, turned around and left. Seeing Danzo leaving, Tsunade said angrily: "This old guy has become arrogant again recently! Kakashi, he has arranged for that Sai to come over again and again, I'm afraid he has no good intentions." "I understand, but even if we refuse, he may send people secretly. Instead of doing this, it is better to let him do it openly." "That makes sense. It seems that this operation has caused more twists and turns." Tsunade sighed. "Yeah, I'm afraid it's not as simple as imagined." Kakashi is a little concerned about Danzo's attitude, which seems to be a little different from before. But what is wrong? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 517 Birthday and Departure You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After leaving the Hokage's office, a bright moon was already hanging in the sky. The moon is very round, just like the Mid-Autumn Moon in my hometown. Kakashi looked at the specious moon, his thoughts drifting away for a while. Seemingly thinking of something, Kakashi disappeared in a blink of an eye. When he appeared again, people were already at the memorial monument. Gently touching the familiar names on the memorial tablet, Kakashi felt a little lonely for a moment. "Minato-sensei, I'm sorry, I've been busy lately, so I haven't come to see you for a long time. Today is January 25th, and it's also your birthday. I didn't think of a gift to give you, so I came empty-handed. of." "But I brought you some good news. Naruto is sixteen years old. He has mastered the attribute Rasengan that you have not mastered before, and now he has very strong strength. The Nine Tails you left for him , and he has become proficient in using it. Of course, he still has a way to go before he can become a perfect Jinchuuriki." As Kakashi spoke, he remembered that this day that year was also Minato-sensei¡¯s birthday. He was taken to go with Rin to Minato-sensei¡¯s home to celebrate his birthday. Although I was a little reluctant at the time, I sincerely wished Minato-sensei the best. "It's a pity that everything is in the past, and there is no going back." Kakashi remained silent for a long time next to the commemorative monument before slowly leaving. At this time, Konoha has gradually become deserted. People who have been busy for a day are also starting to prepare to take a rest. At the end of the road, Kakashi saw the shop that was always open very late. Ichiraku Ramen. Kakashi felt an inexplicable warmth in his heart and walked over slowly. "welcome!" Uncle Handbeat¡¯s voice is always full of energy, and he always welcomes every guest who comes here with the fullest enthusiasm. "Kakashi? It's so late and you haven't rested yet?" the hand-beating uncle said in surprise. "Isn't it true that you can hit uncle with your hands?" Kakashi smiled. The uncle who heard the words smiled and said: "That's right, what do you want to eat? Uncle is treating me today." "Really? That's great." When Kakashi was about to order, Acorus walked out of the kitchen. "Brother Kakashi?" Iris asked in surprise. "Ah, it's calamus." "Brother Kakashi, are you here to eat noodles?" Acorus asked excitedly. "Huh? Yes, what's wrong?" "That's great! Brother Kakashi, I happened to come back from training in Yunomura and learned the most popular tsukemen. You must try it!" ??Cangpu said, with burning passion in his eyes. Kakashi was a little confused, but he still agreed: "Okay, then I'll give it a try." "That's great!" Hearing this, Chang Pu became even more excited and started to work. The hand-beating uncle looked on with some relief. "Uncle Hand Beat, look at Acorus working so hard, your ramen restaurant has a successor." Kakashi smiled. "Yes, I think I was just a little kid back then, but now I can make delicious noodles. Time flies so fast." Uncle Handda said with emotion. Kakashi nodded when he heard this, without comment. What¡¯s more, Iris prepared the noodles and placed them in front of Kakashi, looking forward to Kakashi¡¯s evaluation. Kakashi didn¡¯t make Acorus wait any longer. After tasting it, he gave a positive evaluation, which made Acorus very happy. For her, happiness is sometimes so simple. Kakashi ate very slowly this time. By the time he finished eating, Ichiraku Ramen had already closed. Kakashi said goodbye to his uncle and Acorus, and slowly walked back to his home. That empty, cold house. Looking at Kakashi¡¯s leaving figure, he looked a little lonely, and the eyes of the old man who could never be opened slowly opened a crack. "Kakashi, how much more can you bear? How far can you achieve the fate you have given?" The sound of hitting the uncle was so soft that even the calamus next to him didn't hear it clearly. The old man looked at the full moon in the sky and sighed,Then I packed up the shop and got ready to rest. Is there really any fate in this world? ¡­¡­ root! "Sai, do you remember this mission?" Danzo said coldly. "Yes, I understand!" "Then go." Saoi retreated, but Danzo's eyes were still as sinister as ever. Zuo Jing walked on the road, filled with doubts. He didn¡¯t understand the significance of the mission given to him by Danzo this time. But as a member of the Root, you only have the obligation to perform tasks and do not have the right to ask about the value of the tasks. Therefore, no matter what Danzo asks Sai to do, Sai will do it without hesitation. In his room, Sai took out a picture album. The somewhat shabby picture album seemed to be a rare treasure, held firmly in Zuo's hand. At this time, there will be a subtle and real expression on his face. Once you enter the root, you are destined to be a poor person. Early the next morning, Tenzo came to Hatake's house. Regarding the mission, Tenzo has already obtained detailed information from Tsunade. Now, he is here to report to Kakashi. "Kakashi-senpai!" Tianzang knocked on the door, and after a while, the door opened. The person who looked at him had a lazy look on his face, and it was obvious that he had just woken up. "It's Tianzang, you came here so early." "Kakashi-senpai, it's rare for me to leave ANBU to perform a mission, so I'm a little excited." Tenzo said with some embarrassment. Kakashi smiled when he heard this and said, "This really doesn't look like you." Yamato scratched his head and said: "By the way, Kakashi-senpai, the code name for my operation this time is Yamato. Don't call me wrong in the future." "Yamato?" Kakashi murmured softly, as if another memory had been brought up. "Kakashi-senpai?" Yamato called out strangely. "Huh? Yamato, right? I remember it. Okay, just wait for me for a minute, and I'll be able to clean it up soon." "Yes, Kakashi-senpai." At the main gate of Konoha, Shino, Hinata, Kiba and Sai were already waiting there. Not long after, Kakashi and Yamato came over together. Kakashi looked at the time and said, "The time is just right. Let's set off. We'll discuss the specific details of the mission on the way." Hearing this, everyone nodded, and then they all tiptoed and disappeared. On the other side, Kabuto is taking a young man to the lake to look for the three tails. "Mr. Kabuto, where are we going?" the young man asked. This young man has purple eyes and long brown hair. He looks a little feminine, but he is actually a boy. "Yukimaru, I'll take you to a fun place." Kabuto said with a smile. "Really? Thank you so much, Mr. Kabuto." Youguimaru said, with a happy smile on his face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 518 The so-called destination (third update) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kabuto took Yukimaru to the lake where the three tails were, gave him a strange medicine, and then used a strange head device to draw out the three tails. ¡° However, there was something wrong with the medicine, so the three tails did not fully appear, and Yukimaru also fell into a coma because he could not bear it. Kabuto smiled because he knew he succeeded. "Leave the next thing to Honglian." On the other side, Kakashi and others are already on their way. Everyone walked through the forest together. Suddenly, Kakashi stopped on a tree. "What's wrong? Kakashi-sensei." Inuzuka Kiba asked in confusion. "This is not far from the place where the Anbu sent the news. Everyone should be on guard. We may be attacked by the enemy at any time." When everyone heard this, their faces became a little solemn. "Hinata, use your Byakugan to detect the situation in front of you and open your field of vision to the maximum." "Hi! Kakashi-sensei!" "Zhino, release some of your parasites to investigate the situation nearby." "I understand, Kakashi-sensei." "Ya, you and Akamaru are alert to the strange smell." "Understood! Kakashi-sensei! Akamaru, let's go, we are going to have a big fight!" Inuzuka Kiba said excitedly. Kakashi looked at Sai and said, "Saui, you are responsible for investigating the situation at high altitudes." "Okay, Kakashi-senpai." Said Sai, took out the brush and scroll, and drew an ink eagle in an instant. "Super beast fake painting!" Mo Ying flew out of the scroll and carried Sai into the sky. Yamato smiled on the side and said: "I really admire Kakashi-senpai. No matter what kind of combination of team members, he can quickly find the most suitable action strategy." ¡°I¡¯ve just worked with too many ninjas with different abilities, so I¡¯m very familiar with their abilities.¡± Kakashi smiled. Yamato nodded, noncommittal. Because of the investigation, everyone¡¯s progress has slowed down. When it got dark, nothing was found. "It seems that we can only end here today. Yamato, prepare to rest here." Kakashi said. "Yes, Kakashi-senpai." Yamato said, forming a seal with his hands! "Wood Release! The art of the Four Pillars Family!" In an instant, a house made of wood appeared in front of Kakashi. "Ah, it's such a convenient ability, so I want to take you with me every time I go on a mission, Yamato." Kakashi smiled. Yamato looked embarrassed. "Kakashi-senpai, you are too direct, why don't you praise my ability." Yamato said helplessly. "Well, his abilities are also outstanding." Looking at Kakashi¡¯s perfunctory attitude, Yamato felt very hurt. Hinata and the other three came back soon, but still had no results. This was within Kakashi¡¯s expectation, so he wasn¡¯t surprised. At night, everyone moved into the house. And Kakashi is responsible for the night vigil. Kakashi is responsible for the first half of the night, and Yamato is responsible for the second half of the night. So, at this time, Kakashi was quietly keeping vigil by the fire outside the house. "Um?" Kakashi was suddenly startled as there seemed to be some strange sound. "Is there anyone else around here?" Kakashi thought for a moment, then created a shadow clone and asked the shadow clone to go and see the situation. "Otherwise, if the tiger is lured away from the mountain, I'm afraid these people will be in danger." The shadow clone walked in a certain direction and soon saw a small lake. And on the side of the lake is a young man with long brown hair. At this time, he was tidying up the camellias beside him. "This face" When Kakashi saw the boy's delicate face under the moonlight, he couldn't help but feel that it looked familiar, as if he had seen it here before. Kakashi walked over slowly and stood next to the boy. The young man also reacted at this time, put down the camellia in his hand, and looked at Kakashi. "Hello, do you like camellias?"   The young man had a gentle smile on his face, but he asked a strange question. Kakashi was stunned for a moment, obviously not expecting this to be the boy's first sentence. "Camellia? It's not annoying." The young man did not show any disappointment when he heard this, but continued: "Really? I like camellias very much. I feel like they all have the atmosphere of home." "Do you have a lot of camellias in your home?" Kakashi asked curiously. At the same time, Kakashi kept looking at the boy in front of him. There seems to be a strange power in him. But for a moment, Kakashi couldn¡¯t tell what it was. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but in my memory that place was full of camellias, especially the red camellias, which were very beautiful. Maybe that¡¯s my destination,¡± the young man said with a smile. "A place to return to?" Kakashi chewed the word in the boy's mouth lightly. Suddenly, the young man's face darkened and he said, "Unfortunately, I can no longer find that destination." When the young man said these words, his face was full of loneliness. Kakashi couldn't help but feel a little sympathetic when he saw this. The young man raised his head, looked at Kakashi, and said, "Do you know what destination is? Can I still find my destination?" The young man¡¯s clear eyes moved Kakashi. In this world, such eyes are rare. ¡°After all, it is only with such a pure heart that one can have such a pair of clear eyes. Facing the boy¡¯s question, Kakashi thought for a moment and then said slowly: "The so-called destination may not refer to a certain place. As long as it is a place where someone misses you, it is your destination." Hearing this, the young man was obviously stunned for a moment, and then a hint of joy appeared on his face, and he said: "That means, as long as someone misses me, then that is where I will end up?" Kakashi nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, this is where I think it is." The boy got the answer, and his joy was beyond words. He immediately stood up and handed the white camellia in his hand to Kakashi. "Thank you for telling me this answer. I'm very satisfied. I have something else to do, so I'll leave first." The young man said and trotted away. When halfway through the run, the young man suddenly turned around and said, "By the way, my name is Yukimaru, nice to meet you, white-haired uncle." The young man finished speaking and left in a hurry. Kakashi suddenly felt a critical blow. "Have you reached the age of an uncle?" Kakashi was a little helpless and looked at the camellia in his hand. ¡°What an interesting young man, but why does he appear here?¡± Kakashi was a little confused, but he didn¡¯t follow Yukimaru. The shadow clone carrying the camellia returned to the original body. After putting the camellia down, it disappeared with a bang. Memories flooded into Kakashi's mind, and he whispered softly: "Yukimaru?" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 519 Crystal (Fourth update) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi didn¡¯t pay too much attention to the unexpected encounter with Yuukimaru. ¡°I just felt that this boy reminded him of someone he once met, Bai. That boy as pure as snow. It¡¯s just that in a world like this, being pure-minded is sometimes not a good thing. Yuukimaru and Shiro are very similar. The most similar thing is probably that they both look like boys and girls. But I don¡¯t know why, looking at Yuukimaru always makes Kakashi feel familiar, as if he has seen that face before. "It's better to tell Ming about this operation. After all, she asked me to help investigate the whereabouts of the three tails before." Kakashi suddenly thought of this matter, and used the special contact method between Terumi Mei and him to inform him. ¡­¡­ Kirigakure, Mizukage's office. Terumi Mei looked at the information in front of her with a trace of warmth on her face. The whereabouts of the three tails are already known, Terumi Mei is thinking about whether to send someone to help. After thinking about it for a moment, Terumi Mei gave up the idea. She believes in Kakashi¡¯s ability. ¡°If even Kakashi can¡¯t complete this task, then it won¡¯t help if she sends someone over. What's more, if the Mist Ninja appears at this time, it will inevitably cause some misunderstandings. After all, the source of this information is Kakashi. If it leaks out, it will be detrimental to Kakashi. Therefore, Terumi Mei restrained this impulse to avoid causing unnecessary trouble to Kakashi. "Then the next thing, I'll leave it to you." Terumi Mei thought to herself. Early the next morning, Kakashi woke up slowly, and the sun was shining brightly outside the window. Yamato stayed for the rest of the night, giving Kakashi time to rest for a few hours. Everyone replenished their body's nutrition and set off again. Under a big tree, Kakashi found a pool of blood. "This should be the last trace left by the Anbu who delivered the news before. He should have died here." Kakashi said calmly. When ANBU members clearly realize that they cannot escape, in order to protect the information in their heads, they will use a ninjutsu to burn their bodies, leaving nothing but a pool of blood. People in ANBU always carry darkness on their backs and move forward. As for what their purpose is, maybe even they themselves don't know clearly. Is it for loyalty? Or is it for their respective beautiful beliefs? Or is it for the Konoha who gave birth to him and raised him? Kakashi and Yamato, who are also ANBU, looked at the pool of blood and felt some fluctuations in their hearts. But they, who had already seen life and death, quickly suppressed this fluctuation. This is also because there is still a part of humanity in their hearts, otherwise, even fluctuations would not occur. "Kakashi-senpai, doesn't the clue end here?" Yamato said with some embarrassment. "Since this is the location where the Anbu was before his death, there must be some clues nearby, and" Kakashi said, taking out a diamond-shaped object from the pool of blood. "This thing is also a valuable clue." "Everyone was stunned. They couldn't imagine what kind of gadget was hidden in the blood stains. If they didn't observe carefully, they wouldn't have thought of it at all. "What's this?" Kakashi narrowed his eyes and said: "It should be a kind of crystal. It looks like the remnants of a ninjutsu. Hinata, give me some water." "Eh? Okay, Kakashi-sensei." Hinata was stunned for a moment when her name was suddenly called, but she quickly took out the water bottle she was carrying and handed it to Kakashi. Kakashi took it, poured out the water, and rinsed the diamond-shaped thing. In an instant, a pink diamond-shaped crystal appeared in front of everyone. "This isa pink crystal?" Yamato said. "It's Crystal Release." Kakashi said calmly. "Crystal Escape?" Yamato was stunned. He had never heard of this kind of blood inheritance limit. "A special blood inheritance limit. When performing a mission before, there was a conflict with Orochimaru's men. That person was a master of Crystal Release." Kakashi explained. "That's it, that is to say,An ANBU did fight against Orochimaru's men. And it is very likely that he was seriously injured as a result, and finally chose to set himself on fire. " "This should be." It was at this moment that Akamaru suddenly shouted. "Woof woof!" Hearing this, Kakashi looked at Akamaru and said, "Tooth, what's wrong?" Ya said solemnly: "Akamaru smelled a stench, it should be corpse odor. And it was also strong, so more than a hundred people should have died." "Can you confirm where it is?" "Well, it's not difficult. The smell is very strong. It's about three kilometers ahead." "Okay, everyone, let's go, be careful! Hinata, clear the way with your white eyes." "Um!" Everyone set off again and filed out. Sai was hanging at the back of the team, looking at Kakashi's back, with many thoughts in his mind. Originally, Sai thought that with Kakashi¡¯s ability, many things should be arbitrary. But what surprised Sai was that Kakashi seemed to pay special attention to teamwork. Whether it is traveling or investigating, the abilities of teammates will be taken into account. Of course, Sai would not think that it was because Kakashi didn't have the corresponding method. You must know that in the root records, Kakashi's ability is almost omnipotent. It¡¯s like Kakashi letting his teeth guide the scent. You must know that the ninja dog's sense of smell possessed by Kakashi also has this ability, and is even more powerful. Another example is letting Hinata¡¯s Byakugan open the way, Kakashi¡¯s perception ability can also do the same. But Kakashi still let the two of them do it. This is a kind of trust. So, this made Sai feel surprised. This is completely unlike the behavior of someone from ANBU. ????????????????????????????????It can be said that it was because it was the team led by me and we cooperated well. But now, the fact that a completely unfamiliar combination can still do this can explain a lot of problems. While Zuo Jing was thinking, everyone came to the entrance of a cave. "Kakashi-sensei, the source of the corpse odor is inside." Ya said confidently. Kakashi sniffed lightly, then frowned, the corpse smell here was indeed very strong. "Everyone, be careful, let's go in and take a look." Everyone nodded and dived in one after another. It was calm along the way, and we soon reached the end of the cave. The scene in front of them surprised everyone. Corpse! Corpses everywhere! A mountain of corpses! ¡° Even Kakashi, who was used to big scenes, was a little surprised by this kind of scene. This kind of scene can only be seen on the battlefield. But obviously, this is not a battlefield. "With this kind of wound and scene, these people look like they are killing each other." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 520 Lake (fifth update, please vote) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi came to a conclusion instantly and looked around at the same time. "The clothes of these people all look very shabby, and each of them has a strange smell. It seems that these people must have been imprisoned by others before." Yamato analyzed. "Yes, this should be a prison. These people should be prisoners. According to the intelligence, Orochimaru has always had a hobby of collecting prisoners for experiments. These people must be Orochimaru's experimental materials." Kakashi explained. "Then why do they kill each other?" Ya asked in confusion. "This is unclear. Let's look around to see if there are any survivors or clues." "yes!" Everyone dispersed, searching for clues. Kakashi stood there. "This place should be one of Orochimaru's strongholds. According to the previous crystal speculation, there should be a woman named Guren in this stronghold. With her ability, she should be the manager of this stronghold. So, Are these people killing each other because of her? So what's the reason?" Kakashi was a little confused. If it was because he wanted to leave here and clean up the battlefield, then all these people could be wiped out. Without too much effort, a few detonating symbols would blow up the prison, and these people would basically be dead. What is the purpose of killing each other? Kakashi looked at the cells around him. There were many cells, hundreds of them. Suddenly, Kakashi narrowed his eyes and noticed something was wrong. "There are almost one hundred and fifty prisons here, but there are only one hundred and twenty corpses here, which means that there are thirty people missing. Excluding some cells that look like they have not been used for a long time, there are still twenty One person, so twenty-one people escaped from here?¡± Kakashi suddenly understood why these people were killing each other. "Escape quota?" Kakashi came up with a guess, but he was not sure whether it was correct. Suddenly, Akamaru yelled again. Ya was shocked when he heard this: "No! There is a trap here!" The next moment, there was a terrifying explosion in the entire prison! Kakashi was startled, and his figure disappeared instantly. In a moment, the entire prison became a ruin. Not only that, the bottom of the prison was still quicksand, and the entire prison was instantly swept away by quicksand. At this moment, a flash of lightning flashed, and a figure jumped out from the ground, it was Kakashi! And behind him is a wooden circular wall. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. The wooden wall opened, revealing the people inside. Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he responded in time and there were no casualties. "Is everyone okay?" Kakashi asked. Just now, Kakashi used astonishing speed to gather everyone around Yamato, and then Yamato used Wood Release: Wooden Ingot Wall to resolve the crisis. Everyone shook their heads. Shino said: "It seems that the enemy has arranged a self-destruction device here before." "They predicted that we would come?" Ya asked doubtfully. Kakashi said: "This should be only part of the reason. More importantly, it should be that they want to destroy the information about this place. After all, they have been here for a long time. No matter how clean they are, there will still be some leftovers. Like now Destroying it would save a lot of trouble.¡± "You are really cruel." Ya sighed. Kakashi took out the pink crystal, handed it to Ya, and said: "Ya, ask Akamaru to see if he can find the user of Crystal Release based on the smell of this crystal." Ya took it and handed it to Akamaru. Akamaru sniffed it twice and then called out. Ya understood and said: "Kakashi-sensei, this crystal was stained with other people's blood before. A long time has passed and there is no other smell anymore." "Really? Then it seems that things are getting a little troublesome." "Kakashi-sensei, let my parasitic bugs go find out the information. Since there is this device that is timed to destroy, they shouldn't be able to go far." Shino said. "That would be troublesome." Hearing this, Zhinai dispersed the parasites in his body. When Kakashi saw this, he looked at Sai and said, "Saui, I remember that your super beast fake painting should also have a detection function, let's do it together." Sai was stunned for a moment and said, "Yes, Kakashi-senpai."?? Said Sai, he took out his pen and ink and quickly drew the ink rat for investigation. But at the same time, Sai is also very strange. He seems to have never used this ability in front of Kakashi. How does he know that his super beast fake painting has this function? After Sai finished all this, he looked at Kakashi. Kakashi smiled slightly, which made Sai feel like he had been seen through for a moment, and he couldn't help but feel guilty. The investigation here was in trouble for a while, but on the other side, Guren had already seen the Yougui Maru brought by Kabuto. Although I don¡¯t know why Kabuto asked him to take a brat like Yukimaru to find the Three-Tails, in order to complete Orochimaru¡¯s mission, Guren still accepted this setting. It¡¯s just that the boy who kept asking himself whether he liked camellias made Honglian a little speechless. A heavy rain came inexplicably, and the story happened inexplicably, which improved the relationship between the two people inexplicably. When the heavy rain stopped, Honglian took the boy to meet with his troops. The few people in front of me were brought out from the previous prison. Of course, it is the product of that fratricide. There were originally twenty-one people, but now there are only five left. The rest of the people were annihilated by Honglian because they wanted to betray. "Okay, everyone is here, now let's go to the lake where Sanwei is." Hong Lian gave the order, and everyone acted according to the order and dispersed one after another. Youguimaru will be taken care of by Guren. What Honglian didn¡¯t realize was that a parasitic insect was not far away from them. And Kakashi and others are staying somewhere in the forest, and in front of them, there are sixteen corpses. These corpses all have pink crystals on their bodies. "The clothes of these people should also be from that prison. It seems that they were killed by the Crystal Release woman." Kakashi said. "Were you killed because you escaped from prison?" Hinata murmured. "It doesn't look like that." Kakashi whispered. "Huh? Why? Kakashi-sensei?" Hinata asked doubtfully. "According to the clues on the road, they were able to escape to this place, which means that their escape speed was not fast. If they really escaped from prison, they should not have escaped at this speed, but at a faster speed. I'm afraid it happened What happened?" At this time, Shino suddenly said: "Kakashi-sensei, we found their traces!" "Huh? Where?" Kakashi said with a happy expression. "At a lake, they seemed to have taken a boat to the center of the lake." "Can you confirm the specific location?" "Can." "Okay! Lead the way!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 521 The Three-Tail Appears You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In a forest somewhere, two people wearing black and red cloud robes were walking forward. "Senior Deidara, do you have any plans to capture the Three-Tails this time?" The weirdo wearing a spiral mask asked while jumping. "Hmph, what plan do you need? All you have to do is go over there and blow it up and bring it back!" "Huh? You are indeed Deidara-senpai, the senior that I, Fei, admire. This is really a very powerful battle plan!" A Fei's tone was very strange, which made Deidara feel a little unhappy. Deidara covered his forehead and said, "Why do I want to form a team with a guy like you after Brother Scorpion disappeared?" "Ah, does Deidara-senpai have any dissatisfaction with Ah Fei? Ah Fei finally became a core member." Ah Fei said in a very aggrieved tone. "Forget it, I'm too lazy to tell you this. I can do the capture work alone this time, and you can just watch the show from the side." "How is that possible? Senior Deidara is working too hard!" A Fei quickly refused. "Shut up! If you don't obey, I'll blow you up!" Deidara shouted. "Ahhh! I understand, Deidara-senpai, don't scare me." Ah Fei patted his chest, looking very scared. "This time the Three-Tails has no Jinchuuriki, so it should be easy to deal with. It's better to deal with it quickly and go back to rest." Deidara didn't know at this time that what he had to face was not just the three tails. ¡­¡­ ??Above the lake! Guren took Yukimaru and five of his men selected from the prison to stay on the lake. These five subordinates are named Guifeng, Guiwu, Ruluoli, Lin Ci and Niutou. This lake is so big that you can¡¯t even see the boundary at a glance. At this time, a thick fog floated over the lake, and I could only see clearly what was three meters in front of me. "Sister Honglian, it's foggy." Niutou said. "Well, I understand, let's move on." The boat continued to move forward, Yukimaru said: "Sister Guren, why are we here? Mr. Kabuto took me here once before, and it made me very painful." Guren touched Yukimaru's hair and said softly: "Our mission this time is here, so I'm sorry." "Sister Honglian" What else Yuukimaru wanted to say, Guren had already taken out the pill and put it into Yuukimaru's mouth. Immediately, Guren put the head instrument on Yuukimaru's head. In an instant, strange energy soared into the sky from Yuukimaru's body, forming a transparent pillar of light! Everyone on the boat was surprised. They didn't expect that this humble guy actually had such a special ability. "What is this? It doesn't look like Chakra." Guiwu murmured. Guren couldn't bear to see Yuukimaru's painful expression. But for the sake of Orochimaru's mission, Guren still decided to let Yuukimaru continue to lure the three tails out. In the distance, Kakashi and others are coming. "Kakashi-sensei, look over there!" Hinata pointed to the beam of light rising into the sky in front of her, looking surprised. Kakashi looked around and saw that the lake was filled with thick fog, and he couldn't see clearly what it was for a while. "Hinata, what did you see?" Kakashi asked. Hinata was opening her ferocious white eyes at this time, with veins popping out on her face. "Kakashi-sensei, in the thick fog, there is a pillar of light reaching into the sky. I don't know what it is, but it seems to be emanating from a young man's body." Hinata told Kakashi one by one what she saw in Byakugan. Kakashi was a little silent after hearing this, and then said: "It seems that Orochimaru's people have already started to take action. Let's go there quickly. That lake should be the hiding place of the three tails!" "yes!" Hearing this, everyone speeded up their steps. Soon, everyone felt the edge of the lake. "Everyone, be careful. Let's run over and take a look. Pay attention to the water. Saai, use the Black Eagle to go up to the sky to check the situation. Yamato, get a wooden boat. If something happens later, everyone will get on the boat." Kakashi gave the order and everyone took action. Investigating three people?Following Kakashi and running towards the center of the lake, Yamato used wood escape to build a small boat, while Sai flew into the sky. As everyone left, a figure walked out from behind the tree. This person is Kabuto! Kabuto pushed his eyes on the bridge of his nose and whispered: "I didn't expect Kakashi to be here too, so this is going to be troublesome. Guren is no match for Kakashi at all. It seems that I need to tell Lord Orochimaru about this matter." ¡± After Kabuto finished speaking, he left on his own, seemingly not interested in the three tails in the lake at all. At this time, in the center of the lake, due to the effect of Yougui Pill, the lake surface began to fluctuate. It seems like some monster is coming out of the lake. "Everyone, be careful! The three tails are coming out!" Hong Lian gave a soft drink and immediately jumped onto the water. Not far away, the water surface fluctuated violently, and a turtle shell was faintly exposed. Hong Lian¡¯s expression tightened and she whispered: ¡°Are you out?¡± At this time, Youguimaru seemed to have almost reached its limit, looking very weak, and even his wailing became quieter. The next moment, blood flowed out of Youguimaru's nostrils, and he fell down. "Oops!" Hong Lian secretly said something was wrong. Yukimaru fell down, and the three-tailed tail that was halfway out tried to shrink back into the lake. Honglian will naturally not allow this to happen. Since it can only be attracted to this extent, Honglian has no choice but to take action now. Make a seal with both hands! "Crystal Escape¡¤Crystal Wall Eight Formations!" Countless pink crystals exploded next to Sanwei, controlling his sinking body. For a moment, Sanwei was unable to move! Hong Lian looked happy and whispered: "Success! This move can block the three tails' movements!" At this moment, Kakashi and others arrived! "It is indeed you, Guren." Kakashi whispered. Guren was shocked, she didn¡¯t expect to see Kakashi in this place. "It's you! Hatake Kakashi! Why are you here!" "Of course it's to prevent you from capturing the three tails." "Damn it! You ruined my good deeds last time, do you want to make trouble again this time? I won't let you go!" Honglian said, forming seals with his hands again! "Crystal Escape: The art of breaking crystals and subduing the dragon!" In an instant, several pink crystal dragons suddenly emerged from the water and rushed towards Kakashi and others! "Everyone, be careful!" Kakashi reminded, then his right hand turned into a bolt of lightning and rushed forward! Wow! With a crisp sound, the crystal dragon that rushed towards Kakashi was shattered with one blow! On the other side, the crystal dragon rushing towards Hinata and the others has not stopped their pace. Kakashi frowned and threw out several bolts of lightning with his right hand. "A thousand birds and a thousand books!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 522 Retreat first You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hinata, Kiba, and Shino looked at the ferocious crystal dragon, and their expressions all changed. Their defense capabilities were unable to withstand this level of attack in a hurry. "Oops!" Ya shouted in a low voice. The three of them moved their feet and wanted to leave the place, but the crystal dragon was getting closer and closer. At this moment, Kakashi¡¯s Chidori Senbon arrived first and inserted into the eyes of the three crystal dragons! Ding ding ding! With one blow, the seemingly hard head of the crystal dragon was shattered in an instant! The three of them were stunned and stretched out their arms to block the broken crystals and protect their faces. "Hinata, Shino, Kiba, and those few people are left to you to deal with." Kakashi said. "Yes! Kakashi-sensei!" The three of Hinata faced off against Guren's four men, while Yukimaru was led away from the battlefield by Gyutou. "Guren, your purpose this time is for the three-tailed beast? What does Orochimaru want the tailed beast to do?" Kakashi glanced at the three tails blocked by Jingdun, and then said. "Hmph! No comment!" Hong Lian said as two crystal knives condensed on his hands. Crystal Escape! Cuijing knife! Guren rushed forward, waving the crystal sword, and fought with Kakashi. Kakashi took out a kunai and took Guren's crystal sword. Ding ding ding! The kunai and the crystal sword were constantly colliding. Kakashi was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that Guren¡¯s taijutsu was quite good. It seems that after being defeated at the hands of Sasuke, Guren also realized his shortcomings and strengthened his training. Ding! There was another collision, and the two dispersed, with Honglian looking solemn. "There is no way to go on like this. This guy's strength is unfathomable. I'm afraid only Lord Orochimaru can compete with him. If this continues, there will be no time to deal with the Three-Tails." Guren secretly thought. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of consideration for the three tails, even retreat might not be easy. "Utau has already left with Yukimaru. Now we should retreat first and then consider countermeasures and let the three tails contain this guy." Hong Lian thought of this and formed a seal with both hands! "Jingyun¡¤Jingjingjing!" In an instant, a huge crystal mirror appeared in front of her. Kakashi frowned, not knowing what this guy wanted to do. I saw that Honglian did not stop there, but formed the seal again. "Crystal Escape¡¤Cui Jing Clone Technique!" As soon as he finished speaking, an identical figure walked out of the mirror. At this time, the crystal that originally trapped the three tails shattered in an instant! Kakashi was startled and said to himself: "No, the Three-Tails has escaped. It would be bad to continue to stay here." Kakashi said and looked at Hinata and others. He is not afraid of facing the three tails on the water, but the three of them may be in danger. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of a casual attack from the three tails, all three of them might get lunch. "Crystal Release: Hexagonal Shuriken Dance!" Guren and the clone formed seals at the same time, and in an instant, countless hexagonal shurikens shot out, heading towards Kakashi. At the same time, Sanwei roared angrily! I was sleeping happily at the bottom of the lake, but no one would be happy to be woken up by someone and tie myself up with crystals so cruelly. So the three tails of Sanwei slapped violently, causing a huge wave! There were crystal shurikens in front of them and huge waves behind them. Kakashi didn¡¯t hesitate at all. A flying thunder god came to the side of Hinata and the three people who were fighting fiercely. Seeing Kakashi¡¯s arrival, Lin Ci and others were startled, and then they looked at each other and disappeared into the fog. It looks like they are retreating. "Kakashi-sensei?" Hinata asked in surprise. "Sanwei is already angry. It's not safe here. We need to leave here quickly." At this time, Yamato¡¯s wooden boat had also arrived behind several people. "Get aboard!" Kakashi gave the order and everyone got on the boat one after another. Sanwei is still making huge waves. That huge body can cause terrifying waves with just a single movement.   The water surface keeps rolling, making it difficult to stop. For Kakashi and others who are good at land warfare, this is a big trouble. And the view at this time is not clear due to the heavy fog. It is not a wise choice to fight against the three tails at this time. Therefore, Kakashi plans to retreat first. As for Honglian and others, they have disappeared without a trace at this time. It seems that they also feel that this is not the time to seal the three tails. Countless waves shook the boat from side to side, and it seemed that it might be submerged in the water at any time. But with Yamato¡¯s operation, although it was difficult, it still drove towards the shore little by little. At high altitude, Sai, who was riding the Black Eagle, could not see clearly what was happening below in the heavy fog. Kakashi shouted softly, and Sai immediately retreated. After setting off a huge wave, Sanwei sank to the bottom of the water again. And the water surface gradually returned to calm. On the shore, the boat docked, and Kakashi and others got off the boat one after another. "The three tails are really terrifying. If they move casually, they are no less than an A-level water escape." Ya said with emotion. "War weapons are indeed terrifying. No wonder so many people want to get the tailed beast. Many people will never be able to touch that terrifying chakra throughout their lives." Shino whispered. The moment the three tails appeared, Shino could feel his parasitic worm conveying a fearful emotion. That kind of huge and violent chakra is enough to scare many people. Only a handful of perverts dare to touch or even play with these tailed beasts. "It seems that we can only stop here today. The fog is too heavy and we cannot see the situation on the lake clearly, which is very disadvantageous for us. We will make plans after the weather clears," Kakashi said. No one had any objections to Kakashi's order. At this time, Sai also came down from the air on the Black Eagle. "Sai, did you find anything?" Kakashi asked. Zuo Jing shook his head and said, "No, the fog is too thick." "Really? Everyone has worked hard. Let's find a place to rest first." On the other side, Honglian and others also returned to the original wooden house where they rested. "Sister Honglian, are you okay?" Niu Tou came out of the house and said. "I'm fine. How is Yuukimaru doing?" Guren asked. "The consumption is too great. Youguimaru is very weak now and needs to rest for at least a day." "I gonna go see." Guren was a little anxious after hearing this, ran into the room, and saw Yukimaru who was unconscious. Although he is in a coma, Youguimaru still has a painful expression. Obviously, the side effects have not passed yet. Guren couldn't help feeling a little distressed, and touched Yuukimaru's forehead. The scorching temperature made Guren feel frightened. "I didn't expect that doing this would cause such great harm to Youguimaru." Hong Lian¡¯s heart tightened, and her eyes were filled with guilt. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 523 Identity of Youguimaru You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the hazy night, in a wooden house in the forest, five people seemed to be discussing something. These people are none other than Kakashi and others. "Judging from today's situation, Orochimaru should not have come yet. The person who came is Orochimaru's subordinate, Guren. As for the others, there is no relevant information." Kakashi said. "The four people who fought against me, Hinata, and Shino were not weak in strength, and each of them had very powerful moves. Moreover, Akamaru also smelled a heavy smell of blood on their bodies. They looked very much like desperate people. Disciple." Ya said. "It seems that they should be the prisoners who came out of the prison before." Shino analyzed. "Well, it's possible. But that's not the point now. Regardless of their origins, they are our enemies now. What I care about more is that boy." Kakashi whispered. "Kakashi-senpai is talking about the boy who triggered the beam of light?" Yamato said. "Yes, that's him. It seems that the light beam he caused has the ability to attract the three tails." "But, how could there be any human being with this ability?" "I don't know. After all, the Three-Tails is not from Konoha, and our understanding of it is very limited. So we can't understand why there is such a strange phenomenon. It's just that based on the importance they attach to that boy and the previous scene, This young man must have this ability." "I agree with what Kakashi-senpai said. Although there were many things that we couldn't see clearly due to the thick fog at high altitudes, the Three-Tails did care about that boy." Said Sai. "Since Kakashi-senpai and Sai said so, it seems that this boy is indeed unusual. No wonder the boy didn't have strong chakra fluctuations, but he was brought here. And he was taken away first. This is not what a sound ninja would do," Yamato said. Kakashi nodded and said, "I think this boy should be their important support for this operation." "Kakashi-senpai, what do you think of this boy?" Yamato asked. "Not yet. I don't know much about the situation of the three tails, so I can't figure out what the problem is." "In this case, why don't we ask Lord Hokage to ask Lord Mizukage. After all, these three tails are also Kirigakure's things. The news was not clear before. Now that it is confirmed that the three tails are here, it is reasonable to tell them." Yamato suggested. road. "You can consider this suggestionMizukage? That's right!" Halfway through Kakashi¡¯s words, he suddenly remembered something and his expression changed. Yamato saw this and asked, "Kakashi-senpai, what's wrong?" ¡°I suddenly remembered something, and it was something I hadn¡¯t figured out before.¡± "What?" "I have been wondering why this boy looks so familiar, but now I understand. He looks like the same person!" "who?" "The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura!" When everyone heard this, they were all shocked. "Kakashi-senpai, you mean, this boy is related to the Fourth Mizukage?" "There is a possibility. For the specific situation, I'm afraid I have to ask the Fifth Mizukage. Yamato, use Ninja Eagle to tell Master Tsunade about the situation here, and ask him to help ask the Fifth Mizukage, and see if the Fourth Mizukage is following Does this Yougui Pill have anything to do with it?" "Yes! Kakashi-senpai!" Kakashi narrowed his eyes, he had the ability to summon the Three-Tails. I'm afraid this Yuukimaru is related to both Yagura and the Three-Tails. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Coupled with his face being very similar to Yagura, could it be that Kakashi has a guess in his mind, but he can't be sure yet. I'm afraid we have to wait for news from Terumi Mei. The Ninja Eagle quickly flew out and headed for Konoha. ¡­¡­ In the dark and damp basement, Kabuto opened the door, The cold man looked over, grinned, and said, "Kabuto, why are you back? Where is the three tails?" "Lord Orochimaru, the situation has changed." "Oh? Did Akatsuki take action first?" Orochimaru said with some surprise. "No, I haven't seen Akatsuki's figure yet, but Kakashi from Konoha has passed by." "Kakashi? Haha, he is a hard worker. He just had a battle with Kakuzu Hidan."At the scene, he didn't expect that he would also go to the three-tailed incident this time. No wonder, in Konoha today, he is probably the only one who has the ability to conquer the Three-Tails. Orochimaru said, with a mocking smile on his face. "Orochimaru, Guren cannot be Kakashi's opponent at all. If this continues, the Three-Tails may fall into the hands of Konoha." "Haha, it seems I have to go there myself. The three tails are a good stepping stone. If they are lost, the game will not be fun." Kabuto was startled and said, "Orochimaru-sama wants to do it himself?" Orochimaru stretched out his tongue, licked the corner of his mouth, and said: "Of course I have to take action, but the mantis stalks the cicada, and the oriole follows behind. I want to be the last hunter." Kabuto was a little confused when he heard this. At this time, a small snake came out from the crack in the door and climbed up Orochimaru's arm. The little snake opened its mouth and spit out a scroll. Orochimaru was a little confused, but he still opened it. After a quick look over, Orochimaru smiled. "It seems that Kakashi is not as prosperous as he imagined in Konoha." "Huh?" Kabuto didn't understand why Orochimaru suddenly said this. "This operation seems to be going smoothly. No matter how scary the opponent is, there is no black hand from within that makes people afraid. Hahaha, Kakashi, everything you do is very annoying in the eyes of others. " "Lord Orochimaru?" "Kabuto, let's set off. Not only can Akatsuki help us this time, but Danzo may also give us a surprise. This matter is getting more and more interesting." After Orochimaru finished speaking, a glimmer of excitement flashed in his eyes. This game of chess is becoming more and more interesting as there are more and more players. But some people are just cannon fodder after all. It¡¯s a pity that everyone thinks that they are the one who plays chess, so that when some people lose, they don¡¯t understand why they lose. The scroll slowly turned into ashes in Orochimaru's hands, and was no longer visible when blown by the wind. Orochimaru murmured softly: "Konoha, it's really sad. Teacher, this may be the result of your letting go. Someone has to clean up this mess. But I don't know if there is still this chance." Orochimaru's cold voice floated slowly in the basement. Those words got into Kabuto's ears, and I don't know what kind of fluctuations they caused. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 524 Kirigakure Team You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Konoha, Hokage's office. "Tsunade-sama, there is a letter from Kakashi-senpai." Shizune walked in with the letter. Tsunade took the letter, glanced at it, and said, "Yukimaru?" After thinking for a moment, Tsunade took out a pen and paper and wrote a secret letter. "Mute, hand it over to the translation team for encryption, and then rush it to Kirigakure." "Yes! Tsunade-sama!" When Shizune heard this, she quickly took the letter and went out. Tsunade held her chin with both hands and whispered: "Yukimaru? The ability to control the three tails? As far as I know, there is only one possibility of such a situation happening." Kirigakure, Mizukage's office. "Mizukage-sama! An urgent letter from Hokage-sama." Qing walked in with the secret message and said. Terumi Mei was a little confused, but when she took the letter and read it, she was surprised. "What's wrong? Mizukage-sama?" Seeing Terumi Mei¡¯s surprised expression, Qing couldn¡¯t help but be curious about the content of the letter. "Konoha discovered the whereabouts of the Three-Tails." "What? Really! Great! We must take back the Three-Tails, so that our Kirigakure's strength can be restored again!" Qing said in surprise. "I know this, but there is another person mentioned in the letter." "who?" "Ghost Pill." "Yukimaru?" Qing was stunned for a moment when he heard this. As a close confidant of the Fourth Mizukage, he was no stranger to this name. "The orphan of the Fourth Mizukage-sama?" Terumi Mei nodded and said: "Yes, according to Konoha's information. Orochimaru's people seem to have controlled Yukimaru and used his ability to draw out the Three-Tails. Kakashi of Konoha saw that Yukimaru's appearance is very similar to Yagura's , and has the ability to attract three tails, so doubts arose. So Hokage-sama sent a letter to ask." "Damn it, this damn Orochimaru, no wonder the whereabouts of Yuukimaru have not been found all these years. It turns out that he fell into the hands of Orochimaru. Lord Mizukage, Yuukimaru is the orphan of the fourth generation, we must put him Take it back! After all, the Fourth Generation was controlled by others, and in the end, he voluntarily chose death for the sake of the village. Yuukimaru is his only bloodline, we" "I know, Ao. Let's do this. You take Zabuza, Haku and Chojuro and set off together, and meet Kakashi in Konoha. They will help you." "Yes! Mizukage-sama!" Qing heard the words and immediately responded. Watching Qing leave, Terumi Mei picked up the letter and couldn't help but feel a little emotional. "Yakura, I didn't expect your child to be alive." Back then, Terumi Mei launched a coup and defeated Yagura. Obito finally gave up on Yagura and wanted to release the three tails in his body. But at the last moment, Yagura regained his consciousness, broke the illusion, and chose to commit suicide. Therefore, the three tails were not released, avoiding a disaster for Kirigakure. At that time, Mei Terumi and Ao watched Yagura commit suicide. Finally, Yagura made a request, hoping that Terumi Mei and the others could find their son, Yukimaru. After Yagura¡¯s temperament changed drastically, Yukimaru was taken away from Kirigakure by his wife. Terumi Mei also agreed at first. After all, Yagura sounds a little pitiful. And Terumi Mei also has a comradeship with Yagura. "When I went to that village, all the villagers had been massacred. I originally thought that Yukimaru was also dead, but I didn't expect that he was still alive. It seems that the one who massacred the village was Orochimaru." Terumi Mei whispered softly. Things in the world are always filled with wonderful fates. ¡­¡­ At the gate of Kirigakure, Ao summoned Zabuza, Haku and Chojuro to prepare for departure. "Qing, what happened this time to make you so anxious?" Zabuza asked doubtfully. Not only was the matter urgent, but they also called for themselves, Shiro and Chojuro, plus Ao himself, this could almost be regarded as Kirigakure¡¯s strongest team at this time. With such a big battle, I don¡¯t know what to do. "We found traces of the Three-Tailed Son and the Fourth Son. Master Mizukage gave us a secret order to rush over as quickly as possible." The three of them were stunned when they heard this. This news is a bit exciting.But at this time, the three of them also understood the importance of this mission. "Set off!" The four-person Kirigakure team has officially assembled and set off! And this news also reached Kakashi¡¯s ears at this time. "According to the news, Kirigakure has sent people to come here. With their speed, they should arrive in the evening today. Before that, we first observe the enemy's movements and the movements of the three tails." Kakashi said. Everyone nodded when they heard this. "Saui, Shino, I leave it to you to observe the enemy's movements. Remember, keep your distance." "Yes, Kakashi-senpai (teacher)." Kakashi turned to Yamato and said, "Yamato, stay with the two of them and send a signal if necessary." Yamato nodded. "Hinata, Kiba, come with me and go to the lake to check the situation." "Yes, Kakashi-sensei!" A group of six people split into two groups and began to act separately. Kakashi took Hinata and Kiba and ran towards the small lake before that. "Kakashi-sensei, the three tails have been hiding in the lake and won't come out. I'm afraid we won't be able to capture them," Ya said. "This is indeed a problem. It is estimated that those people before encountered the same problem, so they brought Yukimaru. However, if the water surface is bombed, the three tails will probably come out because they can't stand it." "I'm afraid this requires a wide range of ninjutsu." Ya said. "This is indeed a bit troublesome. Most of my ninjutsu focus on single-point destructive power, and there are not many large-scale attack ninjutsu." Kakashi does not have many large-scale attack ninjutsu, the only one is Kirin. "But the operation of Kirin is too cumbersome and inconvenient, and Kakashi does not intend to waste this effort. "Anyway, let's take a look at the situation first. Knowing more about that lake will make it easier to fight in the future. We suffered a loss before because we didn't know enough about the terrain." Kakashi said. Hearing this, Hinata and Kiba quickly followed Kakashi to the edge of the lake. Today¡¯s lake is not as foggy as before. On the contrary, the weather is very good and it looks unobstructed. No one would have thought that in such a peaceful lake, there would be such a terrifying giant beast as the Three Tails hidden. Kakashi glanced at Hinata, and Hinata understood. "Roll your eyes! Open!" boom! In an instant, terrifying veins appeared on Hinata¡¯s face, and her pure white eyes became a little ferocious. "Kakashi-sensei, this lake is very deep and wide. My Byakugan is restricted in the water and the distance is limited, so I found no trace of the Three-Tails." "Really? It seems more troublesome than expected." "Kakashi-sensei, if Hinata can't find any trace of the Three-Tails, what will we do next?" "Wait!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 525 Snake coming You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! This unknown lake suddenly became a popular place. Konoha, Kirigakure, Oto-nin, and Akatsuki, the four major forces in the ninja world have all cast their eyes on this place. This place is located between the Kingdom of Fire and the Kingdom of Water, and is an inaccessible area. Therefore, even if there has been a big commotion in the past few days, it still does not have much impact. Kakashi and others are not in a hurry to capture the Three-Tails, but are waiting for the arrival of the Kirigakure team. At the same time, they were also searching for the whereabouts of Honglian and others. But I don¡¯t know why, since that time, the Red Lotus Team has not appeared again. It was a deadlock for a while. However, the calmer the surface, the bigger the waves will be. This may be the last calm before the storm. Kakashi felt the depressing feeling that the storm was about to come. "This time, I always feel that things are not that simple behind the scenes." Kakashi looked at the sudden heavy rain outside, thoughtfully. "Kakashi-senpai, there is still no trace of Guren and the others." Yamato ran in from outside, with some rainwater stained on his body. "It seems that they are hiding and don't want us to find them. It's a big place and they want to hide it. It's not easy for us to find them." Kakashi said, turning his head and looking at Yamato, whose hair was a little wet. "From the current situation, it should be like this." Yamato responded. Kakashi took out the towel placed aside and threw it to Yamato. He said with a smile: "Wipe it, your hair is wet." Yamato was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "It's just a little rain, nothing." "As a ninja, we still have to take care of our own health. I'm afraid there will be a big trouble next, so we have to recharge our batteries." "What did Kakashi-senpai discover?" Yamato asked in confusion. Kakashi shook his head and said, "It's just a feeling. Are Hinata and the others still exploring outside?" "Well, they are a group of four. It's raining now and they should be back soon." Yamato said. As soon as he finished speaking, the door opened and several drowned rats came in. It is the four of Hinata. "Kakashi-sensei, we didn't find any clues. The heavy rain washed away the remaining smell." Ya took the lead and said. And Akamaru shook his body, letting the rain sprinkle a little. "Akamaru!" Ya said reproachfully upon seeing this. Akamaru looked innocent. "Everyone has worked hard. Let's rest first. Let's slow down the matter of finding people for a while. The enemy is in the dark and we are in the light. Now we have fallen into a passive situation. All we can do now is wait and see. The three tails are in the lake. , they will take action sooner or later." Kakashi said. Everyone nodded when they heard this. After everyone had a rest, Kakashi stood by the window and looked at the world outside. At this time, it was foggy and raining heavily. On the other side, in a small wooden house somewhere, Honglian was lying on a bed, looking very tired, and seemed to have entered a light sleep. And the person lying on the bed was Youguimaru. By this time Youguimaru had woken up. "Sister Honglian" Looking at Guren in front of his bed, Yuukimaru shouted softly. Hearing this, Honglian immediately opened her eyes. Seeing Yuukimaru wake up, Guren couldn't help but feel happy. "Yukimaru, are you awake? How do you feel? Are you still feeling uncomfortable?" Seeing Guren caring about him so much, Yuukimaru's lips showed a smile. "I'm fine, Sister Guren." Youguimaru said with a smile. The gentle smile on that face made Honglian stunned. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could be so serious, and the physical condition has become very bad, but at this time, I still want to comfort myself. The guilt in Honglian's heart became even heavier. "Yukimaru, I'm sorry, if it weren't for me" "Um¡­¡­" Guren was interrupted by Yukimaru just halfway through his speech. He shook his head and said: "No, I don't blame Sister Honglian. What Sister Honglian has to do is very important, right? Sister Honglian also cares about it, right? If I can help Sister Honglian, these don't count. What??. It's just that I was too useless and couldn't hold on longer" When Yuukimaru said this, he was already held in Guren's arms. Youguimaru was stunned for a moment, then a slight smile appeared on his face. "Sister Honglian smells so good, just like my mother" It seemed that he was too tired. As soon as Yuukimaru finished speaking, he fell into a deep sleep again. Guren gently placed it on the bed. At this time, a crystal fell out of Yuukimaru's body, fell to the ground, cracked a small crack, and a complete camellia was sealed inside. This is what Honglian gave him. Guren picked it up and whispered: "Have you always carried it with you? Yukimaruif you knew the truth of the matter, you would hate me, right?" Guren sighed, covered the crystal with his palm, smoothed out the cracks on it, and then placed it on Yukimaru's bedside. The memory that was once sealed by him has become clearer in his mind. Guren looked at his own hands, which were the same hands that killed Yuukimaru's mother. And his mother was once his savior. But because of Orochimaru¡¯s order, Guren did something against his will. Honglian felt a little ironic for a moment. What on earth was she doing at that time? "Am I wrong? Or is Orochimaru-sama wrong?" Honglian chuckled and left the room. But Yuukimaru always had a smile on his face, and even started talking in his sleep. "Mom, I have found someone who misses me, and I have my own destination." In the empty room, calm was restored again. Honglian came outside the room, and Niutou and other five people were sitting in the hall to rest. "Niutou, how is the situation outside?" "Sister Guren, it's raining heavily outside, and the smell we left behind should have been washed away. People in Konoha shouldn't be able to find us for a while." "Well, we can't take it lightly, those people are not ordinary people." "I understand, Sister Honglian." "Haha, Honglian, you are still as cautious as ever. It seems that leaving this matter to you is indeed the right choice." The sudden sound sounded, and everyone present was shocked. Because this voice is so familiar to them. Everyone looked at the door and saw two people in raincoats walking in slowly. The cold feeling made the temperature of the whole room drop a few degrees. "Lord Orochimaru?" Guren called with some uncertainty. The person who came slowly took off his hood, revealing his pale face and golden pupils. "Honglian, long time no see." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 526 Gathering You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Seeing that face, everyone except Honglian showed a look of horror. They were all once Orochimaru's experimental subjects, so they were naturally full of fear of Orochimaru. The cold breath was enough to make their hair stand on end. "Lord Orochimaru, I'm sorry that this mission has not been completed yet and I have disappointed you!" Guren apologized quickly. Orochimaru stepped forward and stretched out his right hand, stroking Guren's face under Guren's surprised gaze. "Haha, Guren, facing an opponent like Kakashi, it is already commendable that you can save your life. Such an opponent is not something you can handle. Let me do it next." Guren was shocked and said: "Lord Orochimaru, are you going to do it yourself? No, Lord Orochimaru, I haven't tried my best yet. I will definitely be able to complete this mission. Please give me another chance to prove myself!" "Honglian, I won't say my words a second time." After Orochimaru finished speaking, the coldness in his eyes made Guren couldn't help but feel shocked. "It's Lord Orochimaru." Orochimaru glanced at the rest of the people, and then walked into another room, followed closely by Kabuto. With just one glance, everyone felt that their backs were already soaked. Seeing Orochimaru leave, he was even more relieved. No one thought that Orochimaru would actually take action himself this time. How seriously does he take this incident? In other words, that Kakashi's strength has been affirmed to such a degree by Orochimaru? How could those imprisoned people know that Orochimaru, who was regarded as a god in their hearts, had his arms cut off by Kakashi as early as three years ago. If they knew this, they might not be so surprised. Guren clenched his fists, glanced at Orochimaru's room, and then at Yukimaru's room. I don¡¯t know whether her uneasiness at this time is because she can¡¯t complete the task or because she is worried about Yuukimaru. ¡­¡­ The heavy rain gradually stopped, and new guests were welcomed in the wooden house where Kakashi and others were hiding. There was a knock on the door, and everyone looked over. Kakashi knew who it was as soon as he felt it. "Please come in." The door creaked, and four people came in. Ao, Zabuza, Haku, Chojuro. Except for Kakashi and Yamato, the other four people were a little confused. Who are these four people? But looking at the forehead protectors on their foreheads, the four of them understood. This should be the reinforcement team that Kirigakure arrived as mentioned before. Kakashi smiled and said: "I didn't expect Mizukage-sama to send the four of you here. You really spent a lot of money." "Kakashi, long time no see." Zabuza said coldly, that body covered with bandages seemed to be more explosive. Zabuza still admires this person who once defeated him. After all, that battle was a rare disastrous defeat for Zabuza. Even though Zabuza's strength has improved by leaps and bounds in the past three years, looking back on the battle at that time, he still has no chance of winning. Facing an opponent who is slightly better than him, Zabuza is still willing to compete. But for an opponent who far surpassed him, Zabuza had nothing but admiration. "Mr. Kakashi, it's nice to see you again." Shiro said respectfully. In Shiro¡¯s opinion, Kakashi undoubtedly brought new life to the two of them. The days of hiding were completely ended after meeting Kakashi. Bai is very satisfied and happy with his life at this time. In Kirigakure, besides Zabuza, Shiro found more partners. Just like Chojuro who was standing by at this time. Aonori said: "Kakashi, are there really three tails and Yuukimaru here?" "Yes, I have seen both of them before. This Yukimaru seems to have the power to control the three tails, and has a similar appearance to the Fourth Hokage. Is it" In the middle of speaking, Kakashi looked at Qing, obviously waiting for an answer. "Your guess is good. Yuukimaru is indeed the orphan of the Fourth Generation. Although the Fourth Generation looks like a teenager, he is actually the same age as the Fourth Hokage. And YuukimaruHe is the orphan of the fourth generation of adults. Because the Yondaime is a three-tailed jinchuriki, his children, even if they do not become jinchuriki, will still have some ability to control the three-tailed jinchuriki. " Kakashi secretly thought, and sure enough, only this statement can explain why Yuukimaru, a seemingly ordinary boy, has such incredible abilities. "As for why Yuukimaru fell into the hands of Orochimaru, we are not very clear. We have two purposes here this time, one is to recapture the Three-Tails, and the other is to rescue Yuukimaru. Kakashi, I hope you can help Let¡¯s give it a try.¡± "my pleasure." Seeing Kakashi readily agree, Qing breathed a sigh of relief. Qing is very clear about Kakashi¡¯s ability. As long as he agrees, this matter should not be a big problem. The people here have also gathered together, and what is left is the final collision. On the other side, Deidara and Obito have also arrived and are not far from here. While the two were on their way, a pitcher plant-like creature suddenly emerged from a nearby tree trunk. "Jue? Why are you here?" Deidara stopped when he saw this and asked a little strangely. "Deidara, the place where the three tails are now is very chaotic. I'm afraid it won't be easy to intervene." "Huh? What do you mean? What happened before?" Deidara asked. "The people of Konoha, Kirigakure, and Orochimaru are all plotting against the Three-Tails at this time. It has become dangerous there." "How come there are so many people suddenly there? Orochimaru is also there? It just so happens that I have wanted that guy to die under my art for a long time. It just so happens that this time, let me end him! By the way, isn't the leader the same? Do you want to ask him to get Kong Chen¡¯s ring back? I¡¯ll do it together.¡± "Ah, you are worthy of being Deidara-senpai. You are so courageous. Fei admires you so much!" Obito on the side waved his arms in an exaggerated way, as if he was really Deidara's fanboy. "Deidara, things are not that simple this time. Kakashi is coming to Konoha. If you are not careful, it is a trivial matter to take your own life. If the three tails run away, Zero will be angry. " "Tch, is Kakashi here too?" Deidara said, his momentum already a little weak. Although there was no head-on battle with Kakashi before, Deidara was very clear about Scorpion's ability. Even Scorpion was defeated, and Deidara was no longer so tough. ¡°In short, it¡¯s better to be careful.¡± Zetsu said and disappeared again. Before disappearing, Zetsu glanced at Obito. I saw Obito¡¯s exposed eyes, as cold as ice! All the characters have gathered together, and the next step is to fight for the final ownership of the three tails. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 527 Crystal Barrier You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The sky was getting slightly brighter, and Kakashi suddenly woke up. At this time, Yamato ran in. "Kakashi-senpai! It's not good!" Yamato shouted. Kakashi ran directly to the window and looked at the sky. The originally gray sky has disappeared, replaced by pink crystals. "This is Crystal Release?" Kakashi said in surprise. "Yes, Kakashi-senpai, within an instant, a radius of about one kilometer was covered by this pink crystal." Yamato said anxiously. "It seems that Honglian has started to take action. After being silent for so many days, is there any basis for sudden action? Orreinforcements are coming?" "Kakashi-senpai, you mean, Orochimaru is here?" Yamato said in shock. "There is a possibility." Kakashi said, and the others had also woken up. "What happened, Kakashi." Zabuza asked. "Look at the situation outside." Hearing this, Zabuza opened the door directly, and the magnificent pink crystal barrier appeared in front of everyone's eyes. "So so spectacular." Hinata exclaimed. Zabuza said: "This is Crystal Release? It looks interesting. Shiro, how does it compare with your Ice Release?" Bai glanced at the crystal barrier and exclaimed: "This person's crystal escape is indeed terrifying. In terms of lethality, she is probably better, but when it comes to overall strength, you still need to fight to know it. " "Haha, Ice Escape versus Crystal Escape is quite interesting." Zabuza sneered, seeming to be really interested. "Kakashi, since the opponent has already taken action, he must be nearby, so let's take action too." Qing said. Kakashi nodded and said, "Yeah, but I'm afraid we have to set off in two ways." "Two ways?" Qing asked doubtfully. "Yeah. Go deal with Guren on one way, and follow me on the other to find the Three-Tails. The Guren should be a bait to delay us. Orochimaru must be going to seal the Three-Tails. If we are all stopped by the Guren, I'm afraid By then the Three-Tails will become Orochimaru¡¯s.¡± "That makes sense." Qing nodded in agreement. "Zabuza, Guren will let you lead Haku, Chojuro, Hinata, Shino and Kiba to deal with it." Kakashi said. Zabuza sneered and said, "No problem, it's just a small role." "Don't underestimate her. Her crystal escape can condense any substance except chakra. But her weakness is sound waves. You can take advantage of this." "Tch, even if I don't know her weaknesses, I can still defeat her." Zabuza said disdainfully. Kakashi was a little helpless when he heard this, but he didn't say anything further. With Zabuza¡¯s strength and the help of others, there is no reason to lose. "Ao, you and I, Yamato, and Sai will go to deal with the Three-Tails together. Youguimaru should be there too." Seeing that Kakashi had made arrangements, Aoya did not object. "Okay, it's settled." "Well. Everyone, come with me. We must first break the crystal escape barrier before we can act. Let's feel the edge of the barrier first." "yes!" A large group of people ran towards the edge of the barrier. On the other side, Orochimaru and Kabuto were standing on the cliff next to the lake, looking at the crystal barrier in the distance. "Haha, Guren's ability is still so outstanding." Orochimaru praised. "I'm afraid this crystal barrier won't be able to trap Kakashi." Kabuto on the side said. "Trapped? Haha, no, we just need to lure Kakashi out. The next thing is the big show." "What does Orochimaru-sama plan to do?" Kabuto asked curiously. "The characters are almost here, so naturally we have to hang out the biggest bait first. Kabuto, wake up Yukimaru." Orochimaru said. "Yes! Lord Orochimaru." Kabuto said, gently patting Yuukimaru awake from sleeping beside him. "Huh? Where am I?" Youguimaru looked around in confusion and didn't react for a while. "Ghost Pill." Orochimaru's feminine voice sounded in Yuukimaru's ears. Yuukimaru was stunned for a moment, and then reacted.Come. "Lord Orochimaru." Youguimaru said respectfully. "Haha, what a good boy. Now, your sister Honglian needs your help, are you willing?" "Yes! Sister Honglian is my only destination, and I am willing to do anything for her." "Oh well." Orochimaru looked at Youguimaru, his eyes filled with admiration. ¡°Kabuto, let¡¯s do it.¡± "Yes! Lord Orochimaru!" Kabuto poured the pill into Yukimaru's hand and said: "Yukimaru, after taking this medicine and summoning the three tails, you can help your sister Guren." "Really?" "certainly." You Guiwan was a little hesitant at first, after all, these pills had made him miserable before. But for the sake of Guren, Yuukimaru swallowed it without hesitation. Seeing this, Orochimaru stuck out his tongue, licked his lips, and said happily: "The show is about to begin." At this time, Kakashi and others have arrived at the boundary of the Crystal Barrier. "This is it." Kakashi whispered. Qing unlocked the seal on his right eye and whispered: "White eyes! Open!" Everyone in Konoha was a little surprised when they saw this. They didn't expect that this person actually had Konoha's Byakugan. Both Shino and Kiba looked at Hinata with confusion in their eyes. Could it be that this person is from the Hyuga clan? Hinata remembered something. Hyuga Hinata once told Hinata that Kirigakure took away a Byakugan from a Hyuga clan member during the Third War, and it must be the one in front of him. But with the enemy in front of them, it¡¯s hard for them to say anything at this time. After all, it is someone else¡¯s trophy. In Qing's white eyes, the Jingdun was filled with chakra, and no weakness could be found at all. "It's strange that there is no weakness in this crystal escape barrier." Qing said in surprise. Hearing this, Yamato put one hand on the ground, trying to break through from the ground. The hand instantly turned into a tree and went deep into the ground. But unfortunately, the land is broken into pieces, but there are still crystals underneath. "I didn't expect that even the ground is wrapped in crystal. It's really a terrifying barrier ninjutsu." Yamato exclaimed. ¡°It seems that it can only be demolished by violence.¡± Kakashi said as he put his right hand into his ninja bag, took out a kunai, and threw it towards the crystal barrier. With a ding, the kunai was bounced away and fell into Kakashi's hand again. Seeing this, Kakashi said: "It seems that attacking it will not cause a counterattack, so let's crush it with one blow." "Kakashi, the area of ??this crystal barrier is very large. If you want to break through, one is a powerful single-point breakthrough attack, and the other is a large-scale powerful ninjutsu. Only in this way can the attack power be guaranteed not to be dispersed. To achieve the purpose of destruction." Zabuza said. Kakashi chuckled and said, "I understand, I'm very good at this." Kakashi said, a powerful thunder light appeared in his right hand. "Leiqie!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 528 Ice Escape vs Crystal Escape You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Boom! The shining lightning instantly shattered the crystal barrier into pieces. Kakashi turned around and said to Zabuza, who was still surprised: "Zabuza, the rest is up to you. Ao, Yamato, Sayi, let's go!" Kakashi took the three of them away, leaving behind a confused Zabuza. After a while, Zabuza chuckled and murmured: "He is really a scary guy." At this moment, six figures appeared in front of several people. "Oh? It seems that people have already arrived." Zabuza said softly. When Bai and others heard this, their faces became a little solemn. "Sister Guren, Kakashi and the others seem to have ran away." The cow head behind Guren said. "Don't worry about them. We just need to keep these people." Honglian said coldly. "Yes, Sister Honglian." Niutou whispered, he felt that Honglian seemed a little different today. It seems that he has become a little impetuous. "Crystal Release, Guren?" Zabuza whispered, while one hand was already holding the beheading sword. "Kirito Kirigakure, Momochi Zabuza?" Guren looked at Zabuza solemnly and said. "Oh? It's interesting. I didn't expect you to have heard of my name. That would save you trouble, lest you don't know whose hands you died in when your head was cut off by me." Zabuza sneered. "Hmph, arrogant!" Zabuza snorted coldly, and just as he was about to take action, Haku said, "Mr. Zabuza, leave this person to me. She is not worthy of Mr. Zabuza's action." "Huh? Bai, are you interested in her?" Bai Qian smiled and said: "It's a very interesting ability. I don't know if my ice escape can compete with it." "Okay, then I'll leave it to you." Zabuza readily agreed to Bai's request, because he was also curious about who was more powerful between Ice Release and Crystal Release. "Furthermore, Haku's strength has also improved by leaps and bounds in the past few years. Zabuza is also curious about how far Haku has reached. What has become of that boy who was once as white as snow? Seeing that Zabuza agreed, Shiro took a step forward, looked at Guren, and said softly: "Hello, Miss Guren, my name is Shiro Minazuki, please give me your advice." Honglian was stunned for a moment when he heard this. He didn't expect it to start like this. Is this Shiro really a ninja? It's so secret that it is so secret. Bai¡¯s character has not changed at all. After Bai finished speaking, he made a seal with one hand! "Ice Escape! Explode the ice crystals!" I saw countless ice crystals flying towards Honglian from all directions! Hong Lian was startled and quickly retreated! The battle begins here! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With Kiha, against against Kiho, against against Shino, against with Hinata, against at the same time. The scene exploded instantly! Bai¡¯s feet moved, followed by Hong Lian who retreated! "Ice escape? The Mizuzuki clan of Kirigakure? I didn't expect that there are still people in this blood-stained family surviving. What's even more amazing is that they can actually form seals with one hand." Guren said in surprise. "This is all thanks to Mr. Zabuza. Then, please show your true strength, otherwise, I won't be polite." "Hmph! How can you be my opponent with just ice escape?" Honglian said coldly. ¡°Then let¡¯s try it.¡± Bai said, forming a seal with his hands and saying: "Secret Technique of Water Escape: Kill Shuixiang!" I saw that the mist around Honglian instantly turned into countless qianben, shooting towards Honglian. "Huh, these things can't hurt me at all!" Honglian said, stretched out his hands, and directly stopped the water Qianben that was shot. Then the water turned pink, and finally condensed into crystal and gathered into a ball. "Crystal Escape! The art of breaking crystals and subduing the dragon!" I saw that the pink crystal turned into a pink dragon, with eyes a green color, looking lifelike. Bai was surprised when he saw this, and whispered: "Is this Crystal Release? Mr. Kakashi said that you can turn all non-chakra materials into crystal. Now it seems that it should be true." "Haha, what can you do if you know this? Now, are you ready to die?" "hug"?, I finally found the meaning of living, and I will not die so easily. Bai said softly, his words full of tenderness. Guren frowned slightly, this guy¡¯s personality really looked like Yuukimaru. "Similarly gentle, looking at his face, I couldn't help but think of Youguimaru. "Yukimaru" Honglian murmured in a low voice, feeling a little worried. Looking into the distance, that is the direction where Orochimaru and the three of them are. I don¡¯t know what is going on there. Just when Honglian was thinking about this, a huge beam of light rose into the sky again! Boom! This time the light beam is much stronger than the previous light beams, and it looks even more amazing. "What's going on! How did it become so huge? How much medicine did that guy Kabuto take to Yuukimaru!" Guren said angrily. Seeing that Honglian was already distracted, Bai did not take advantage of the situation. Instead, he said doubtfully: "It seems that there is someone very important to you in that direction. Are you worried?" Hong Lian gritted his teeth and said, "You don't have to worry about it! Just accept your death!" Hong Lian said, stepping on the crystal dragon that had just condensed, and rushed towards Bai. Bai's face was slightly solemn. If this Red Lotus can really condense all substances except chakra, I am afraid that his ice escape will be difficult to use. "It looks like he will be a very troublesome opponent." Bai whispered softly. The crystal dragon has already rushed over, and Bai Jiyin said: "Ice Escape! Ice Mirror!" A huge ice mirror appeared in front of Bai, blocking the direction of the crystal dragon, but the next moment, the ice mirror was smashed into pieces! Bai frowned, the crystal dragon's attack power was even higher than he expected. "It seems that blindly avoiding it is not a long-term solution, thenIce Escape! Magic Mirror Ice Crystal!" ¡° Countless mirrors were seen densely surrounding Hong Lian¡¯s body, trapping him in a projectile area of ??less than three meters in radius. "This is¡­¡­" Honglian said slightly surprised. "Welcome to my domain, I will control everything here." Bai¡¯s cold voice sounded in Honglian¡¯s ears. "Humph, is that based on this?" Hong Lian makes a seal with his hands! "Crystal Release: Hexagonal Shuriken Dance!" Countless crystal shurikens flew towards Bai, and Bai merged into the ice mirror behind him. In an instant, Bai's figure appeared on all the ice mirrors. Countless Senbons immediately flew out and smashed the crystal shuriken into pieces! "I told you, this is my domain!" Hong Lian frowned slightly when she saw this. It seemed that her opponent was much more difficult than she thought. At this time, Kakashi and others were already flying towards the light pillar. Suddenly, Kakashi stopped suddenly. "Everyone, be careful!" Everyone was stunned, only Yamato was the first to react. "Wooden Escape! Wooden Ingot Wall!" The semicircular wooden wall enveloped everyone, and then there was a terrifying sound of bombing! "Art is explosion!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 529 Kakashi vs Deidara! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The huge explosion shattered the surrounding trees, and a hole was also blown open in the wall of Yamato's wooden ingot. Fortunately, there were no casualties. Kakashi looked at the yellow-haired man who appeared in front of him and whispered: "Deidara!" "Tch, have you been blocked? Sure enough, if you can seriously injure the famous Kakashi so easily, I would be so disappointed." Deidara said. Kakashi looked around Deidara and said, "Are you alone? Don't you Akatsuki always work in pairs?" "It seems you know our Akatsuki very well." Deidara said with some surprise. "How could I not investigate such a powerful organization?" Kakashi chuckled. Watching the two people talking, Qing was a little confused. Who is this person who suddenly launched an attack? It wasn¡¯t until they mentioned Xiao¡¯s name that Qing noticed the black-bottomed red cloud robe he was wearing. "A person from Xiao?" Qing was a little surprised. Kakashi looked at Saai and said, "Saui, use Black Eagle to take the others to the lake, and leave this place to me. This guy's moves are more difficult to deal with when there are more people." Zuo Jing was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "Yeah!" "Super beast fake painting!" Mo Ying suddenly appeared from Sai¡¯s scroll. "Ao, Yamato, you go to the lake first. If Orochimaru really comes, don't give him a head-on fight. I can solve it here quickly." Kakashi said. "Kakashi, then be more careful." Qing said. "Um." Everyone flew to the lake on the Black Eagle, while Kakashi looked at Deidara above the treetops. Deidara did not stop Yamato and others from leaving. His only purpose was Kakashi. "Kakashi, I didn't let you see my art last time. This time, prepare to be amazed!" Deidara said, spitting out a ball of white substance from the mouth of his right palm! "C2 dragon!" A huge dragon-shaped creature appeared behind Deidara. Deidara jumped up, jumped on the dragon's head, and then rose into the sky. Kakashi watched all this silently, but did not rush to take action. "Since Deidara is here, Obito should also be here with him, sowhere are the people?" Kakashi thought to himself, paying more attention to the surroundings. "Kakashi, get ready for my artistic creation!" As Deidara said, a small white flying dragon condensed from the C2 dragon's mouth. "Take the move!" Deidara shouted softly, and the little flying dragon rushed out, and the direction it was heading was exactly the direction Kakashi was! ¡°It¡¯s very fast, but it¡¯s not enough.¡± Kakashi whispered and suddenly moved away. Boom! The little flying dragon hit the ground and exploded violently! Looking at the direction in which Kakashi was dodging, a smile appeared on the corner of Deidara's mouth. It¡¯s like seeing a spider caught in a web. The small flying dragon once again condensed from the c2 dragon's mouth, aiming at Kakashi and flying again! "Huh? The speed of condensation is very fast, and it is still on top of the detonating clay that Deidara condensed with his hands before. However, this power seems to be a little weaker." With Kakashi thinking like this, his body left the cave again and landed in an open space. "It's wrong, this feeling." Kakashi suddenly felt as if he had stepped on something strange under his feet. At this time, Deidara was heard saying: "I took the bait!" boom! There was a flash of white light, and a horrific explosion occurred where Kakashi was standing! "Hahaha! Now you know how powerful my art is!" Deidara said excitedly. When the smoke and dust dispersed, there was no sign of Kakashi, only a broken piece of wood. "Substitute technique?" Deidara asked in surprise. Not far away, Kakashi¡¯s figure quietly emerged. "The white flying objects are inducements, and there are mines buried in the ground. You have already set a trap here, trying to lure me into it." Dilada gritted his teeth unwillingly and whispered: "The speed of forming seals is so fast, I didn't see clearly what time he was doing.Waiting for sealing. The timing of using the Substitute Technique is simply perfect. I have never seen anyone use the Substitution Technique so quickly. " Deidara's voice was so low that no one heard it except himself. "It's a perfect tactic. It's very difficult for people who can't fly to crack it. But unfortunately, I'm not included in it." Kakashi said lightly, making Deidara a little annoyed. "Asshole! How dare you look down on my art!" Deidara said angrily. "No, your art is worthy of praise, but in front of me, it's still far from enough." Kakashi said, pushing open the forehead protector of his left eye, revealing the scarlet Sharingan. The three black magatama stones are rotating slowly, looking extremely mysterious. "Sharinganit's that damn Sharingan again!" Deidara looked at Kakashi's scarlet Sharingan, obviously remembering some unfriendly memories, and his mood fluctuated for a while. "It seems that you have unpleasant memories of this eye. So, who is it? Uchiha Itachi?" Kakashi looked at Deidara and said calmly. "Sure enough, people with Sharingan are so disgusting. Itachi was like that, Sasuke was like that last time, and now you are also disgusting." Dilada said coldly. Kakashi shook his head. This poor child must have been shadowed by the Sharingan. "The Sharingan can distinguish things through the color of chakra, so the location of your clay mine is very clear in my eyes." "Tch, the quantity here is not something you can avoid by seeing clearly." "Avoid? No, your mine detonation speed is too slow!" As soon as Kakashi finished speaking, a bolt of lightning sounded directly at his feet! Thunder Step! In Deidara's shocked eyes, Kakashi flashed like a bolt of lightning, stepping on all the landmines in an instant! Boom boom boom! All the landmines detonated almost at the same time, creating a horrific bombing scene. Above Mo Ying, Yamato and others all looked behind in shock. "Is Kakashi okay?" Qing asked worriedly. "Don't worry, with Kakashi-senpai's strength, there will be no problem." Yamato said softly. "Really? I hope so." "We're here," Sai said. Mo Ying landed on the cliff, and in front of him was the lake where the three tails were hidden. And in the distance, the soaring light pillar continued to emit strange energy. At this time, a huge whirlpool formed in the center of the lake. Then, a giant beast slowly climbed out of the whirlpool. That giant beast has a body like a turtle, and the most special thing is that it has three tails behind it! Three-tailed Isofu! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 530 C4 Jia Luo Tower You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Deidara stared dumbfounded at the scene happening in front of him. This is a situation he never expected. All the landmines detonated, causing a large amount of smoke and dust. And when the smoke and dust dispersed, only the silver-white figure remained. With his hands in his pockets, he looked calmly at Deidara in the sky, looking lazy. It was as if everything that happened before had nothing to do with him. "What a terrifying speed. I didn't expect that even the speed of landmine detonation couldn't keep up with his rhythm." Deidara exclaimed. Every time the landmine was detonated by Kakashi stepping on it, but none of them caused any harm to Kakashi. There are no wrinkles even on the corners of the clothes. "You chose the wrong opponent." Kakashi said softly. "Humph, my art is far more than that!" Deidara said coldly. "It seems that you still don't give up. What I'm more curious about is why you are blocking me here. Shouldn't Akatsuki's target be the Three-Tails? If you block me here at this time, maybe Orochimaru will succeed because of it. " "Because I am more interested in you, the guy who defeated Brother Scorpion, than the Three-Tails. And Orochimaru has promised to give the Three-Tails to me." "You actually cooperated?" Kakashi said in surprise. "No, we're just using each other. Kakashi, I developed this move specifically to defeat Itachi. Prepare to die!" Deidara said, taking out the explosive clay from his bag, stuffing it into his mouth, and chewing it. Kakashi frowned, this guy really has a lot of tricks up his sleeve. "But Deidara was able to cooperate with Orochimaru, which was beyond Kakashi's expectation. Scorpion and Orochimaru are at odds with each other, and Deidara, who is in the same group as Scorpion, doesn't have a good impression of Orochimaru either. Why would Deidara, with his personality, choose to cooperate with Orochimaru? This is really confusing to Kakashi. What reason could make Deidara give in? As for Orochimaru¡¯s choice to cooperate, it didn¡¯t surprise Kakashi much. As long as Orochimaru can achieve his goal, it doesn't matter who he cooperates with. You must know that Orochimaru's original purpose of joining Akatsuki was just for Pain's Samsara Eye. He always does things as he pleases. From this point of view, Kakashi still envies Orochimaru. While Kakashi was thinking, Deidara in the sky had finished chewing and spit out a white object from his mouth. The object was very large and fell to the ground, forming a human-shaped explosive clay about ten meters high. And the appearance of the explosive clay is exactly the same as Deidara's. In the woods not far away, Obito wearing a spiral mask was watching all this coldly. "Oh? Did you use c4? It seems that Deidara has recognized Kakashi's strength and is ready to end it all. But" Obito said softly. As Deidara¡¯s companion, Obito knows Deidara¡¯s abilities very well. This c4 can be said to be Deidara's most terrifying ninjutsu. ? If it is unknowingly, almost no one can escape this blow. Because his attack method is so unique. Kakashi exclaimed: "What an amazing ninjutsu, it can actually do it to this extent." "It's too late to praise now, appreciate this perfect art! Art is an explosion!" As soon as he finished speaking, the huge humanoid explosive clay exploded like a balloon. But the strange thing is that there was no sound at all, and there was no explosion. The magatama in Kakashi's left eye turned rapidly, and the broken clay doll turned into a very small clay spider in the Sharingan. It¡¯s impossible to tell with the naked eye. Fortunately, the Sharingan has the ability to see through chakra, otherwise, even Kakashi would not be able to see it clearly. In the Sharingan, several passing birds inhaled the extremely small clay spiders into their bodies while breathing. In an instant, the clay spiders appeared in the blood vessels of the birds' bodies. "This clay spider can actually enter the body of a creature through breathing. If Deidara detonates it at this time,, I¡¯m afraid the results will be disastrous. " In a flash of thought, Kakashi analyzed the power of the terrifying c4 Garuda. In this case, you must not let those extremely small clay spiders enter your body. Kakashi thought of this and formed a seal with his hands! "Wind Escape! Big breakthrough!" The boundless wind blew out of Kakashi¡¯s mouth! "What!" Deidara was shocked. He didn't expect that Kakashi, who was good at lightning escape just now, would actually use such a powerful wind escape. Generally speaking, a ninja will not be good at two chakras with completely contradictory attributes at the same time. But Kakashi did this. This made Deidara not surprised. Under the strong wind, the extremely small clay spiders that originally flew towards Kakashi surged towards Deidara! Deidara thought something was wrong when he saw this. Those extremely small clay spiders were released by him. But after releasing them, he had no way to control their direction, he could only control whether they exploded. "At this time, if these extremely small detonating spiders enter Deidara's body, then this ninjutsu cannot be used. By then, this c4 Jia Luo Tower will be equivalent to useless. This is something Deidara doesn't want to see. Not far away, Obito was slightly surprised when he saw this scene. I didn¡¯t expect that Kakashi would use this method to defeat Deidara¡¯s move. It¡¯s not an earth-shattering ultimate move, just an ordinary wind escape. But the effect is better than advanced ninjutsu. Ninja fighting has always been like this, not relying on any powerful ninjutsu, but relying on the fighting mind. Using the most appropriate ninjutsu is the key to victory. In front of Kakashi, Deidara has no other advantage except his flying ability. Deidara drove the big bird to a sudden height, avoiding the extremely small clay spider that flew towards him. Deidara breathed a sigh of relief and said to himself: "This Kakashi is really difficult to deal with. He actually cracked my art so easily." Kakashi's Sharingan has been locked on Deidara, and he is thinking about how to keep Deidara. Suddenly, Kakashi's body shook and he looked somewhere! There is a strange yet familiar chakra there! Obito! Kakashi is certain that the feeling of chakra is Obito. Although there are some weird things in it. "Obito is indeed here. It seems that it's time to find a chance to talk to him." Kakashi secretly thought, already thinking about what to say later. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 531 Death of Deidara You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Obito felt something in his heart, and his exposed right eye narrowed slightly. "It seems that Kakashi discovered me, but now that I have become like this, I'm afraid he won't be able to recognize me, right?" Obito murmured to himself, and then a mocking smile appeared on the face under the mask: "Haha, so what if I recognize him. The real Kakashi was already with me when he killed Lin. I died in my heart. The person I am now is just a fake. As long as I complete the Infinite Tsukuyomi, the real Minato class will appear." As Obito said, spiral space fluctuations appeared around him, and then he disappeared in place. He left here. I don¡¯t know whether it was because seeing Kakashi again caused inner fluctuations, or because he lost interest in this outcome that was no longer in suspense. ¡°Anyway, Obito left. The moment Obito disappeared, Kakashi was stunned for a moment. "Leaved? Still don't want to have direct contact with me?" Kakashi sighed secretly. If Obito, who possesses space ninjutsu, is unwilling to have direct contact with Kakashi, even Kakashi today will not be able to see him in person. The words I originally planned to say were aborted at this moment. The Sharingan in the left eye was slightly sour, but after a while, the feeling disappeared. Kakashi looked at Deidara again, it was time to decide the winner. Seeing Kakashi looking at him suddenly, Deidara couldn't help but panic. That kind of look was so fierce that Deidara couldn't bear to look directly at it. Kakashi jumped suddenly and rushed towards Dilada! The whole person is like a cannonball, incredibly fast. Seeing this, Deidara quickly evaded, but it seemed that it was too late. Kakashi¡¯s right hand suddenly appeared with lightning! "Shoot it! Chidori Spear!" The condensed Chidori suddenly shot out and stabbed Deidara in the air. The speed was so fast that Deidara had nowhere to hide! The blue thunder gun instantly extended to ten meters! It¡¯s stabbed! The Chidori Sharp Spear pierced the C2 Dragon on which Dilada was riding, and even directly pierced the soles of Dilada's feet! "ah!" Deidara screamed, the sole of his right foot already dripping with blood. "Damn it, I didn't expect him to have such ninjutsu." Deidara cursed secretly. "What's this?" Dilada soon discovered that there was a strange black mark on the Chidori spear that pierced him. Before Deidara could see what it was, Kakashi's figure suddenly appeared in front of him. "What!" Deidara was shocked, obviously unable to figure out how Kakashi, who was still in mid-air a moment ago, appeared here. It should have been the highest point of his jump just now. It was impossible to go up any higher. It¡¯s just that now is not the time to think about these things. Deidara quickly pushed with both hands and pushed himself away from the C2 dragon. The sole of my right foot is still bleeding, and the numb feeling caused by thunder and lightning has not completely faded away. But at this moment, Deidara had a smile on his face. "This time I win! Art is explosion! Drink!" Deidara gave a soft drink, obviously wanting to detonate the C2 dragon that Kakashi was stepping on. When Kakashi saw this, lightning flashed all over his body. "Chidori-ryu!" The raging thunder directly enveloped the C2 dragon. And under Deidara's soft drink, the c2 dragon didn't even make a sound and just went silent. "What! Did he discover it?" Deidara was shocked. Kakashi appeared next to Deidara with a quick step, and whispered softly: "I told you, you chose the wrong opponent." After saying that, Kakashi kicked Deidara in the chest. With a sudden heavy blow, Deidara hit the ground with a bang from mid-air. With a bang, a big hole was created. And Kakashi fell to the side lightly. "You lost." Kakashi said calmly, not surprised by the result at all. No matter which aspect, Deidara's fighting style was restrained by Kakashi.   Therefore, no matter how much Deidara jumps around, he cannot cause effective damage to Kakashi. Deidara climbed out of the pit. "Damn you, have you seen through my technique?" Although Dilada's explosive clay is a bit special, in the final analysis, it still belongs to the category of earth escape. And as long as it is earth escape, it is easily restrained by thunder escape. Especially Dilada's detonating clay, as long as it is hit by a powerful thunder attack, it will misfire. Deidara looked at Kakashi with an angry look on his face, feeling unwilling to do so. It¡¯s that eye again, I¡¯ve lost to that eye too many times. Why, why can¡¯t my art be reflected under these scarlet eyes? Deidara was angry and dissatisfied. Since there is art like this in the world, why do we still have this kind of eyes? Is your art really worthless? "No! Impossible! My art is the most perfect!" Deidara suddenly shouted angrily and tore off his clothes, revealing the sutured wound on his heart. "Next, let you take a good look at my ultimate art!" Deidara bit open the black line at his heart with one hand, revealing a mouth, and took out the final detonating clay from the ninja bag with the other hand. Just when Deidara was about to stuff clay into his mouth at the heart, Kakashi's elusive figure appeared next to Deidara again. "Sorry, I'm afraid I can't see your final art." Kakashi said, a bolt of lightning pierced Deidara's heart! Rachel! Deidara's eyes bulged, and full of unwillingness seemed to overflow from those eyes. "you¡­¡­" Deidara wanted to say something, but the powerful thunder-attribute current made his whole body twitch, and the breath of life was disappearing bit by bit. Kakashi¡¯s eyes were extremely cold, showing no intention of holding back. After a while, Deidara breathed his last breath feebly. Kakashi withdrew his right hand and sighed quietly. In this world where the weak and the strong eat each other, death is still inevitable. ¡­¡­ The three tails were slowly swimming towards Yukimaru on the cliff. And Orochimaru was standing next to him. Yamato on the Mohawk whispered: "No, Orochimaru is indeed here. He is controlling the boy and wants to capture the three tails!" Qing's white eyes at this time reflected the ghost pill in the beam of light. That appearance is very similar to that of the Fourth Mizukage, and it also fits Ao's impression of Yuukimaru's appearance. "Yes, that's Yuukimaru! No, if this continues, Yuukimaru will die! We must rush over!" Qing said. "Mr. Qing, what we should pay more attention to now is probably Orochimaru and the Three-Tails. If this situation continues, the Three-Tails may become Orochimaru's bag." Yamato said. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 532 Seal the Three Tails You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Haha, the three tails are here." Orochimaru said, licking the corners of his mouth, his expression looked very excited. The Black Eagle in the sky was approaching. Orochimaru glanced at it and said, "Kabuto, I'll leave those annoying guys to you." "Yes, Lord Orochimaru." Kabuto pushed up his glasses and looked at the three people coming from the sky. Orochimaru jumped and landed on the three tails not far away. At this time, Yougui Pill seemed to have reached its limit, and blood oozed from all the seven orifices. The beam of light finally dissipated, and Yukimaru fell to the ground weakly, motionless. ¡°It just seems like he¡¯s still alive and hasn¡¯t breathed his last breath. Orochimaru and Kabuto ignored it. The use value of Yougui Pill has ended at this moment. Yuukimaru was unconscious, and the three tails who were attracted by Yuukimaru also regained consciousness at this time. When he felt Orochimaru standing on his body, he couldn't help but roar in anger. "Roar!" Orochimaru's golden pupils shrank and he said coldly: "You are indeed a tailed beast, but this level is not enough. Be obedient and become my gift." Orochimaru sneered, and then a white substance emerged from his palm. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Orochimaru threw the bone gourd into the sky, and then formed seals with his hands! "Seal of corpses!" Corpse Seal! A strange seal spread in the veins of corpse bones, which has a miraculous effect on sealing tailed beasts. The white air flow surged out from the bone gourd, and immediately wrapped all three tails in it. "Roar!" Sanwei screamed again, seeming to be extremely afraid of this white substance. Sanwei suddenly sank to the bottom of the water, trying to get rid of it, but the white substance also followed Sanwei into the water. For a moment, the huge beast disappeared. And Orochimaru seemed to have sunk into the water along with him and did not come out. Just through the clear lake water, you can still see that at the bottom of the lake, there are bursts of white light, and the seal is not over yet! Yamato and others were shocked when they saw this. Sai said: "Yamato-senpai, what should we do now?" "Mr. Ao, I leave Yuukimaru to you, Saoi, let's go check on the Three-Tails' situation. We must not let Orochimaru take the Three-Tails away!" Sa Jing nodded upon hearing this, Qing also had no objection. Qing jumped down from Moying and landed in front of Kabuto. And Sai is taking Yamato, hovering above the lake. "Oh? Are you the only one who is my opponent?" Kabuto pushed up his glasses, which reflected a burst of white light, which looked quite strange. "I alone am enough. You will be Orochimaru's right-hand man, Yakushi Kabuto." Qing looked solemnly at the seemingly harmless guy in front of him. According to the intelligence, this person has at least the strength of an elite jounin. "Oh? You are really confident. Your right eye is the Byakugan. It just so happens that Lord Orochimaru is very interested in the Byakugan recently, so I will accept your Byakugan." Kabuto sneered. "Hmph! This is our Kirigakure's precious trophy, and there is absolutely no way we can give it to you!" Qing Leng snorted. ¡°That¡¯s not up to you!¡± Kabuto said, blue chakra scalpels emerged from his hands, and he rushed towards Ao. The battle between the two sides is about to break out! On Mo Ying, Yamato frowned and could not see clearly what was going on under the water. ¡°Senior Yamato, I¡¯m afraid the situation will not be optimistic if this continues.¡± Said Sai. "Well, it seems I can only give it a try." Yamato said, jumped directly from the Moying, and landed on the unquiet lake. Sa Jing was stunned when he saw this. He didn¡¯t know what kind of medicine was sold in Yamato¡¯s gourd. I saw Yamato standing on the water, forming a seal with his hands! "Wood Release! The art of the big forest!" With a soft drink, Yamato's right arm turned into a tree, went deep into the lake, and rushed towards the direction of the white light. In the lake, Orochimaru opened his eyes and looked at the trees approaching quickly. His clasped hands did not let go, but two big snakes emerged from the clothes on his body. The two big snakes vomited their tongues and swam towards the branch!   The two big snakes opened their bloody mouths at the same time and bit the branch into pieces in one bite! Click click click! The horrifying sound made people's scalp numb, but in just a moment, the trees were eaten up. Yamato was shocked, the big snake had already bitten Yamato with its bloody mouth! Yamato quickly dodged and dodged the attack of the first snake. But at this moment, the second snake also bit me! "Oops!" Yamato was unable to dodge for a moment and was actually swallowed directly into his belly. "Yamato-senpai!" Sai couldn't help but exclaimed when he saw this. At this moment, a bolt of lightning flashed! Tear it apart! The big snake that swallowed Yamato was split into two pieces by Kakashi. For a moment, blood spattered. And Yamato, who was in the belly of the big snake, was pulled out by Kakashi. The two of them landed on the water, and Yamato coughed violently. "AhemKakashi-senpai, it's all thanks to you that I almost died." Kakashi shook his head and said: "Orochimaru's ninjutsu seems to be more powerful." Yamato stood up, still stained with the gastric juice of the big snake, looking a little disgusting. "Kakashi-senpai, Orochimaru is sealing the Three-Tails, what should we do?" Just as Kakashi was about to say something, a huge whirlpool suddenly rolled up on the water. "Get out of here!" Kakashi said quickly when he saw this. Sayi also flew over at this time, Kakashi and Yamato jumped on the Mohawk. "Kakashi-senpai, what's going on?" Yamato asked in confusion. Kakashi frowned and said, "Orochimaru's seal was successful." "What!" ¡°On the surface of the water, the terrifying whirlpool slowly subsided, and the white light that had been shining before gradually disappeared. In an instant, the huge figure that could still be vaguely seen suddenly disappeared. The magatama in Kakashi's left eye turned slightly, trying to see clearly what was happening under the water. And at this moment, the water surface exploded with a bang, and Orochimaru jumped out directly from the bottom of the water. Under him was a huge python. In Orochimaru¡¯s hand, he held a white bone gourd. There are some strange runes densely engraved on it. But the most peculiar thing is that there is a huge "three" written on the gourd. Orochimaru looked at the gourd in his hand with a satisfied expression. "I didn't expect that the first time I used it, the effect was unexpectedly good." Orochimaru murmured to himself. At this moment, Kakashi suddenly appeared beside Orochimaru. With a move of his right hand, Qian Ting appeared and raised his hand to strike with a sword! Ding! With a crisp sound, Orochimaru turned his head and spit out the Kusanagi sword, blocking Kakashi's blow. "Haha, Kakashi, long time no see." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 533 The powerful Orochimaru You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Orochimaru, hand over the three tails." Kakashi looked at Orochimaru coldly. "Haha, Kakashi, there is no reason to hand over what you have got. If you want it, it depends on whether you have the ability." "good!" Kakashi said, and swung his sword again! Orochimaru tiptoed, leaving the top of the snake's head, and at the same time dodged Kakashi's knife. With his right hand, he held the Kusanagi sword that he had spit out, and with his left hand, he gently tossed the bone gourd, then rolled his tongue and swallowed it into his belly. After doing all this, Orochimaru licked his lips, looking like he was still unsatisfied. Wow! Orochimaru landed on the lake, a pair of golden pupils staring at Kakashi. Kakashi moved his feet and slashed with his sword again. Orochimaru did not dodge, and the Kusanagi sword in his hand hit Qian Ting. Ding! Sparks are flying! Kakashi¡¯s sword skills are sharp and fast, while Orochimaru¡¯s sword skills are soft and strange. For a moment, the two of them were indecisive. Kakashi was a little surprised. He didn't expect Orochimaru's sword skills to be so strong. But after thinking about it again, I felt relieved. Possessing the legendary artifact Kusanagi Sword, if Orochimaru¡¯s sword skills are not up to par, it would be a shame for this artifact In the original work, Orochimaru did not show powerful sword skills. Because after being sealed by the Third Hokage, Orochimaru's hands became useless. Even reincarnation cannot change this. Therefore, when Orochimaru later used the Kusanagi sword, it was just spit out from his mouth. So much so that Orochimaru's powerful sword skills have never been displayed. After all, the battle with the Third Hokage mainly showed the reincarnation of Orochimaru. The emergence of Kusanagi Sword has become a dispensable thing. Ding! Qian Ting and Kusanagi sword collided again, and both of them took a step back. "Haha, it seems that your Qian Ting has become sharper after being recast. It is on par with the Kusanagi sword. It is really worthy of praise." Orochimaru smiled coldly. "What surprises me even more is your sword skills. I never thought that Orochimaru, one of the three ninjas who is famous for his ninjutsu, would have such strong sword skills." "Sword skills? Haha." Orochimaru looked at Kakashi's silver hair and whispered: "I once competed with Sakumo in sword skills. He is the genius with swords. It's a pity" Kakashi frowned, wondering why Orochimaru would mention his father again. During the process of dealing with Orochimaru, Kakashi could feel that he seemed to have a very good relationship with White Fang. ¡°I just don¡¯t know why two people with the same weird personalities have such deep feelings. "Kakashi, in a place like Konoha, can you really use your talents?" "What do you mean?" "Haha, leave Konoha. This towering tree of Konoha has rotted from the roots. What can you change? In other words, do you dare to change?" Orochimaru said with a smile, that smile was full of playfulness. "There may still be a lot of borers in Konoha, but it is not hopeless. If everyone chooses to leave like you do, then Konoha will really be finished." "Haha, yes, so, I hate heroes the most. They suffer for themselves and help others. Who can remember after they have sacrificed so much? So what if they have outstanding military achievements? They can't be worth a few rumors. This is a person who can't make mistakes. In this world, once you make a mistake, everything you have done before will be denied, whether it is true or false, it will become a reason for others to attack you." Orochimaru chuckled, with sarcasm in his words. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to be a good person.¡± Kakashi looked at Orochimaru, and in his mocking tone, Kakashi heard a hint of helplessness. "Kakashi, since you want to be a hero, then do it well. Let me see how far you can go, and don't end up like Sakumo." "No, I will protect everything I cherish and change everything I want to change." Kakashi said, a powerful electric current burst out from Qian Ting. "Haha, it's really exciting." "Mysterious truth! Duan Kong!"  Kakashi swung his sword down, and the electric current above Qian Ting condensed into substance, forming a huge blade and slashed towards Orochimaru. Orochimaru licked his tongue and formed seals with his hands. "Bones Shield!" With a soft drink, Orochimaru's hands quickly sprouted white bones, forming a huge shield in front of him. Boom! The collision between the giant blade and the bone shield! It caused countless splashes! Sai and Yamato who were above Mo Ying were stunned when they saw this. This terrifying power made them feel like they were facing death. "Kakashi-senpai's strength is indeed becoming more and more unfathomable." Yamato thought to himself. Saai was amazed in his heart: "Is this the true strength of Kakashi-senpai? He is worthy of being the number one person in Konoha today. No wonder Danzo-sama is so interested in him." After a while, the water splash dispersed. What he saw was a broken bone shield. There is a deep and visible knife mark on the bone shield. With a click, the bone shield was broken into two halves from the knife mark. Kakashi was slightly shocked. His terrifying defense was actually able to block his own sword. Kakashi was confident that even the triple Rashomon could not resist this sword, but it was blocked by this bone shield. Even though the bone shield was broken in the end, it was enough to explain the problem. Orochimaru also had an expression of admiration. "As expected of the secret of Hatake's sword technique, Sakumo did not use this sword to such a level back then. Kakashi, you have indeed surpassed Sakumo." "Orochimaru, is this move a Bone Pulse move? You really took Kimimaro's body away." "Haha, I could only clearly understand this powerful power at the moment it was taken away. This is the power of the bloodline of the ancestor of the ninja world, and its potential is so high that I can't see the limit. Kakashi, Perhaps I should thank you for all this." Kakashi frowned slightly when he heard this. Sure enough, the previous transaction seemed to be a wrong decision. If Orochimaru's strength is so high, even Kakashi can't figure it out. Sai and Yamato who were high up in the sky could only see the two of them talking, but they couldn't hear clearly because of the distance. After all, if you were involved in the aftermath of the fight between the two, you might not even know how you died. "It seems that I have created a big trouble for myself." Kakashi said helplessly. "Kakashi, it's too late to regret now. It's more fun this way, isn't it?" "Let me see what kind of power you have gained!" Kakashi said, appearing next to Orochimaru with a quick step. Cut it off with one knife! Ding! Qian Ting slashed Orochimaru's arm, but it made the sound of hitting a hard object. Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank, and the place where he was struck was completely white! Bones! Extremely hard bones! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 534 Unpredictable Enemy You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Orochimaru¡¯s backhand was a knife, and Kakashi quickly dodged it. "I didn't expect you to be able to exert your corpse bone veins to this extent. Even Kimimaro's bones are not so hard." Kakashi whispered. "The Blood Succession Limit is a very wonderful thing. Kakashi, you must have understood the beauty of it. I don't know how far your Sharingan has evolved? Mangekyo Sharingan? Or a higher level?¡± Orochimaru said playfully. Kakashi was shocked. Could it be that Orochimaru discovered something? Although Kakashi was surprised in his heart, there was no abnormality at all on the surface. Seeing that Kakashi didn't respond, Orochimaru said softly: "That's it for today, Kakashi, you can't keep me now. Three-tails, I accept it. Don't worry, we still have many opportunities to slowly Play, maybe I will give you a bigger surprise next time we meet." Seeing Orochimaru trying to escape, Kakashi quickly stepped forward to stop him. I saw Orochimaru's mouth growing, and then countless snakes quickly crawled out of Orochimaru's mouth! "The Formation of Ten Thousand Snakes!" A huge number of snakes instantly covered the surface of the lake. Kakashi¡¯s progress was also hindered. The venomous snakes that kept attacking made Kakashi¡¯s hair tingle! The electric current surrounded Kakashi's body, which looked quite terrifying. "Chidori-ryu!" Wherever the current passed, the poisonous snakes turned into coke. However, by the time Kakashi killed the snakes, Orochimaru had already disappeared. At this time, Mo Ying rushed down from the sky and landed next to Kakashi. "Kakashi-senpai, Orochimaru seems to have escaped." Yamato said. Kakashi sighed: "Orochimaru has become even more terrifying now." Sa Jing and Yamato were silent when they heard this. From the fight just now, it can be seen that Orochimaru's strength is unfathomable, and even Kakashi cannot keep him. This strength seems to be above the rumors. And at this moment, a scream reached everyone's ears. "No, this voice is Qing!" Kakashi was startled and looked at the cliff on the other side, then he flashed forward and rushed towards it. When Kakashi arrived, it was already too late. Qing covered his right eye in pain and gasped for air, but Yakushi Kabuto had disappeared. On the contrary, Youguimaru was still lying on the ground, not knowing whether he was alive or dead. For Orochimaru and Kabuto, Yukimaru has lost the value of use, and naturally they will not take it away anymore. Kakashi quickly ran to Qing's side and asked: "Qing, what's wrong with you?" "my eyes!" Kakashi was shocked when he heard this and looked at his right eye which was covered by Qing. From the exposed gap, Kakashi could still see that the right eye was empty and bloody, and the original white eye was gone. Did your eyes gouged out? Kakashi was shocked. He didn't expect that with Qing's strength, Kabuto would roll his eyes in a short period of time. It seems that Kabuto's strength is also different from what it used to be. "Qing, please be patient." Kakashi said, pressing his right hand on Qing's right eye, green chakra emerged. Qing felt a cool sensation coming from his right eye, and the pain seemed to be relieved a lot. Although Kakashi only knows basic medical ninjutsu, he can still stop bleeding. After a moment, Kakashi withdrew his right hand and said, "Qing, how do you feel?" Qing shook his head and said: "I'm fine, I just rolled my eyes Damn it! That is the village's precious wealth, and it was lost like this." Kakashi didn¡¯t know how to comfort him when he saw this. I just don¡¯t know why Kabuto wanted to take away Ao¡¯s Byakugan. Suddenly, an idea flashed in Kakashi's mind. "Could it be thatOrochimaru is beginning to be interested in Byakugan? If that's true, I'm afraid it will be troublesome." Kakashi was a little worried. He himself didn't know if the corpse veins and the Byakugan would produce changes similar to the Samsara Eye. ?It¡¯s just that Orochimaru¡¯s strength has greatly improved now. If any strange changes happen again, I¡¯m afraid Orochimaru will also become a formidable enemy in the future. Ao slowly stood up, looked at Yuukimaru aside, and said, "Fortunately, Yuukimaru was saved, and this operation was not in vain. By the way, Kakashi, where is the Three-Tails?" "Sorry, I was late, the three tails have been taken away by Orochimaru." "What!" Qing was shocked. He didn't expect that he even lost the three tails. Kakashi was also a little embarrassed when he saw this. There were too many changes this time. Qing couldn¡¯t blame Kakashi. Although he didn¡¯t watch the battle between the two, Qing still heard the terrifying fluctuations in the battle before. After all, the opponent is Orochimaru, one of the three ninjas, a well-known shadow-level powerhouse. Qing sighed and walked to Yuukimaru's side. Just as he was about to wake him up, the pink crystal blocked Qing's body. "This is¡­¡­" Qing was a little surprised, looking at the huge crystal escape barrier in front of him. "Crystal Escape! Red Fruit!" Guren's figure appeared next to Yukimaru. At this time, her body was still covered with ice crystals, and she had dozens of wounds, large and small. It can be seen that she experienced a fierce battle before. ¡°I don¡¯t allow you to harm Youguimaru!¡± Kakashi was a little surprised by Guren's appearance. If Guren appeared here, what about Zabuza and them? While Kakashi was thinking about this, Shiro's figure also ran over from behind. "Mr. Kakashi, I'm sorry. That Guren forcibly broke my ninjutsu and ran here. It was my fault that I failed to stop her." Kakashi suddenly understood after hearing this. Guren was probably worried that Yuukimaru was in danger, so he ignored the loss of chakra and forcefully broke through Haku's obstruction. "It's okay, are the others okay?" "It's okay, they should have already won and are heading here." As soon as Bai finished his words, Zabuza and others rushed over. Seeing that everyone ignored him, Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief. "Kakashi, how is the situation?" Zabuza asked. "Sorry, the three tails were taken away by Orochimaru." Zabuza was stunned when he heard this, he didn't expect Orochimaru to have such ability. Hong Lian looked at the people arriving one after another, feeling a little desperate in her heart. ¡°If these people want to take action against themselves and Youguimaru, I¡¯m afraid there will be no hope of escaping today. After taking a look at Yuukimaru, who looked peaceful at this time, Guren had already made up his mind. Even if it means death, you must protect Yuukimaru's life. Kakashi stepped forward and said: "Guren, stop struggling, you have no hope of winning." "Hmph, I will never let you hurt Yuukimaru!" Kakashi was a little confused when he heard this. When did we say we were going to hurt Yukimaru? This ability of brainstorming is also amazing. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 535 Result You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The entanglement between Guren and Yukimaru is obviously a bit complicated. Yuukimaru¡¯s mother once saved Guren, but Guren killed Yuukimaru¡¯s mother, even though she had no choice. Now Yuukimaru regards Guren as his destination, and Guren also regards Yuukimaru as something more important than his own life. The relationship between the two becomes complicated. But at this moment, Guren gave up everything and stood in front of Yukimaru. That determination was enough to move Kakashi. At this moment, Guren is no longer Orochimaru's tool, but a person living for himself. At this time, she truly had her own life. Yukimaru slowly woke up and saw Guren's back, and couldn't help but feel happy. "Sister Guren!" Yuukimaru shouted happily, but he soon discovered the wounds on Guren's body and the blood flowing all over the floor. "Sister Honglian! What's wrong with you!" Youguimaru asked worriedly. ?? Guren turned his head and looked at Yuukimaru. Seeing that Yuukimaru was safe and sound at this time, Guren felt a little at ease. "I'm fine, Yukimaru, how are you feeling?" "I'm fine, I'm just a little dizzy. Sister Guren, what's going on?" Yukimaru looked at the large number of people in front of him in confusion. Except for Kakashi, Yuukimaru doesn¡¯t know anyone here. I just feel that the current atmosphere is very strange, as if something bad has happened. "It's okay, Yuukimaru, you can take a rest, it will be over soon." "Sister Guren" Yuukimaru grabbed the corner of Guren's clothes with some worry. Yukimaru is not an idiot. The situation in front of him does not look optimistic, not to mention that Guren's body is still full of wounds. Bai looked at the scene in front of him and felt a little touched in his heart. Back then, Shiro looked at Zabuza with the same look. Bai knew very well what was contained in that look. That is the nostalgia for the only cherished thing in the world. Shiro looked at Zabuza, and Zabuza felt something in his heart. He also looked over. Their eyes met in the air, and it seemed that their minds were connected to each other at this time. ¡° Bonding is something that makes people feel warm easily. Kakashi said at this time: "Guren, don't worry, we won't do anything to Yuukimaru. These Kirigakure people are here just to keep Yuukimaru back in Kirigakure Village." "Bring Kirigakure back? What weird things do you want to do to Yukimaru?" There was still blood at the corner of Honglian's mouth at this time, and the jade crystal sword on her right arm also had cracks, but the alert state was still not lifted. She understands the cruelty of this world and never trusts anyone. "Yukimaru is the son of the Fourth Mizukage. Due to some reasons, he was living outside. They knew the news and came to pick up Yukimaru." Kakashi said. Guren was shocked when he heard this, thinking that Yuukimaru had such an identity. At first glance, Guren felt a little suspicious, but after thinking about it carefully, Kakashi had no need to deceive him. After all, the gap between the two sides is huge at this time, and Kakashi's solution to him is just a matter of one move. "real?" "Of course it is true. You should know that I have no need to deceive you. Youguimaru has been displaced since he was a child. You should let him return to the place where he belongs. There are traces of his parents' survival there." Hearing this, Guren felt a little hesitant. He looked at Yuukimaru and said, "Yukimaru, are you willing to go back with them?" Yuukimaru naturally heard what Kakashi said just now. Although he was a little confused by the so-called life experience, he roughly understood the meaning. It¡¯s just that Yukimaru didn¡¯t have a clear understanding of his identity as the fourth Mizukage¡¯s son. And things like father, in Yuukimaru's impression, are even more blurry. "Sister Guren, I will go wherever you go." Youguimaru said. Honglian was a little moved when she heard this, but when she thought about her identity, she hesitated. ??Guren wanted to take Yukimaru to Kirigakure. After all, it was Yukimaru¡¯s hometown. For Guren who lost her home, she understood the meaning of the word hometown better. In the end, Guren chose to take Yukimaru to Kirigakure with Ao and others. ? Originally Honglian was a little worried?Orochimaru, but for Yuukimaru, Guren still took that step. Furthermore, the current Kirigakure Village is not a soft persimmon, and Orochimaru can come and go at will. What¡¯s more important is that Orochimaru will not go to Kirigakure for a Guren. He has more important things to do. Originally Ao and the others did not plan to take Guren with them, but looking at Yuukimaru's attachment to Guren, it seemed that they would not be able to do so without them. So, in the end, this embarrassing situation formed. Ao and others returned to Kirigakure with Guren and Yuukimaru, while Kakashi and others also returned to Konoha. It¡¯s just that this time the mission can be said to have ended in failure. This is also a rare mission failure for Kakashi. ¡°Kakashi¡¯s mission success rate has always been very high. Unless there are some uncontrollable factors, there is no mission that Kakashi cannot complete. But this time it failed. Not only did he fail to seal the three tails, but he also made Qing look down upon him. It can be said that this time not only failed, but also failed completely. The reasons are naturally multifaceted. Kakashi is not worried at Konoha's side, but Terumi Mei's side, Kakashi has a headache. After all, it doesn¡¯t matter if the three tails are not recovered, and Ao¡¯s supercilious eyes are lost. Terumi Mei knows that she will not be happy. In this regard, Kakashi has a headache. But things have already happened, and Kakashi can¡¯t do anything about it. Kakashi felt a little strange, this time the action seemed to have a feeling of being led by the nose from beginning to end. The other party knew the location and actions of himself and others very well, and even set up an ambush, which seemed a bit weird. "Could there be a traitor?" Kakashi couldn't help but have this thought in his mind. Thinking of this, Kakashi couldn't help but look at Sai at the end of the team. Of the people here, Saoi is the only one who is unfamiliar to Kakashi. ???????????????????????????? More importantly, Sai is a member of the Roots. Kakashi narrowed his eyes. Could it be that that guy was restless again? At this time, in another underground lair, Orochimaru seemed to be waiting for something. Not long after, a space fluctuation flashed not far from Orochimaru, and a short-haired young man wearing a spiral mask came out. "Ah, Orochimaru-senpai, I wonder if the deal between you and Fei still counts? Do you really want to give the three tails to Fei?" The young man wearing the spiral mask said in a strange accent. Orochimaru looked at Obito with interest and said softly: "Haha, you look really interesting. There is no one else here now. Do you still want to communicate with me in this strange tone? Call yourself Uchiha. Madara¡¯s Mr. Ah Fei?¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 536 Punishment You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The expression under the mask became a little solemn, and Obito suddenly realized that the cold guy in front of him seemed to know far more than he imagined. The originally funny voice disappeared and was replaced by a somewhat hoarse voice. "Orochimaru is indeed one of the three ninjas. He seems to have good information." "Haha, it's really flattering to be praised by Shura from the ninja world." Orochimaru said softly, but there was a hint of ridicule in his words. "The more you know, the faster you will die." Obito said coldly. "Haha, I can't agree with Mr. Madara's words. The more you know the truth in the world, the more meaningful your life will be. Only by mastering all ninjutsu can you gain eternal value." "It's really a superficial idea." Obito mocked. Orochimaru chuckled and laughed off Obito's sarcasm. "Mr. Madara, I am very happy to cooperate with you this time. The three tails have been sealed by me. I wonder if you want it?" Obito looked at Orochimaru and said, "Orochimaru, what is your purpose?" Obito didn¡¯t believe that Orochimaru had such good intentions and was willing to help him. "Purpose? Haha, what if it's just a whim? I know you want to start the Fourth Ninja War, right? I can help you. This is such an interesting thing, isn't it?" Orochimaru looked at it Obito smiled. Under the mask, the young face frowned slightly, and he couldn't figure out Orochimaru's thoughts. What on earth is this sinister-looking guy thinking? It¡¯s just that Akatsuki¡¯s staff is a little nervous now. At this time, four members have been lost, and it may be difficult to capture the remaining tailed beasts. Especially Itachi may not be loyal and will be a problem in the end. ?? Obito has always been a little afraid of Itachi. In Itachi, Obito saw a threat. But in Obito's eyes, Itachi was already terminally ill and could die at any time. From this point of view, if Orochimaru can rejoin Akatsuki, it seems to be a good choice. "Mr. Madara, these three tails are my meeting gift, and it will be the beginning of our renewed cooperation. I believe that my help will save Mr. Madara a lot of trouble when his strength has not yet been restored." "Hmph, although I have lost part of my power, I can still deal with you." Obito said coldly. "Haha, Mr. Madara, our goals are the same, we are friends, what do you think?" Obito hesitated for a moment, but finally made a compromise. "Okay, I'll accept your cooperation, but if you betray again, you know the consequences." "Haha, thank you very much, Mr. Madara. I am very much looking forward to the cooperation between you and me." Orochimaru seemed a little excited as he spoke, and his golden pupils were filled with an emotion called eagerness to try. "The first step of the plan is completed." Orochimaru thought secretly in his heart. Konoha, Hokage Building. "Did the mission fail?" Tsunade said with some surprise. Tsunade originally thought that she had sent Kakashi. Although this mission was dangerous, it should be able to be completed. Facts have proved that Kakashi is not omnipotent. "Yes, Master Tsunade, Orochimaru's strength is no longer what it used to be. Orochimaru combined with the power of corpse veins is even more difficult to deal with. And Orochimaru seems to be entangled with Akatsuki again, this time with members of Akatsuki He took action to stop me, which delayed the opportunity and allowed Orochimaru to succeed." "I see." At this time, the door to the Hokage's office opened again, and Danzo walked in on his own. "Kakashi, this is not the reason why your mission failed. Ninja, if you can't even complete the mission, what's the point of existence?" Tsunade looked very unhappy about Danzo's sudden appearance. "Danzo, I told you, this is the Hokage's office! It's not a place where you can come and go at will!" "The Godaime, when I was dealing with political affairs, you were just a little devil. I have more experience in these matters than you. Accept my advice with an open mind." "you!" Danzo ignored Tsunade, but looked at Kakashi coldly and said: "Kakashi, this timeNot only did you fail the mission, but you also caused Kirigakure's Ao to lose an eye. Although I have long wanted to take back that Byakugan, but at this moment, it will destroy the friendly relationship between Kirigakure and Konoha. Can you shoulder this responsibility? " Danzo looked aggressive, obviously prepared. ¡°And Danzo can be so clear about the details of this mission, presumably Saii has told Danzo everything about what happened. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Danzo-sama¡¯s opinion is.¡± Kakashi said lightly. "Hmph, Hatake Kakashi, you failed to perform an S-level mission and caused huge losses to the village. You should be dismissed from your position as ANBU Minister!" Kakashi narrowed his eyes and secretly thought that indeed, Danzo was planning to deal with him. Hearing this, Tsunade slammed the table and shouted: "Duanzo! Kakashi is a minister of the ANBU directly under the Hokage. He is only under my jurisdiction. When will it be your turn to dismiss him at your discretion?" "The Godaime, as Hokage, should separate personal feelings and official matters. Kakashi failed in the mission and caused huge losses to Konoha, so he should be punished." Danzo's cold eyes looked directly at Tsunade. "Hmph, Kirigakure hasn't protested yet, are you about to take action?" "Kirigakure hasn't protested yet. We are waiting for Konoha's response. If we don't give them a satisfactory reply, I'm afraid the relationship between us and Kirigakure will fall to the freezing point again. I hope you, Fifth Generation, can do this. consider properly." "Asshole! Since when have I, Konoha, relied on pleasing Kirigakure to maintain relationships?" Tsunade said angrily. "The Godaime, this is something your teacher Hiruzen often did. You won't forget it, right? For the sake of peace between countries, what does it mean to sacrifice oneself? Kakashi, you can't even do this Are you not even aware?" Danzo said, looking at Kakashi again. Kakashi chuckled lightly and said: "Since Lord Danzo thinks it is necessary, then I will step down from this position. I happen to be a little tired recently." Hearing this, Danzo showed joy. "No, Kakashi, if you step down, there will be no suitable candidate to take over. Let's do this, your duties will be suspended for a month, and we will talk about it later," Tsunade said. "The Godaime! You are just doing superficial work, Kirigakure will not be satisfied." "Duanzo, if there are any problems with Kirigakure, I will solve them myself. That's all I want to do about this matter. You can leave." Seeing that Tsunade issued the order to expel the guests, Danzo snorted coldly and turned to leave. Kakashi watched Danzo leave, thoughtfully. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 537 Confirmation You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Kakashi, Danzo seems to be planning to attack you." Kakashi nodded, indicating that he understood. Danzo has always been a hawk, how could he look at Kirigakure's face? This time it was obviously an excuse to use the topic to eliminate Kakashi¡¯s position as Minister of ANBU. After all, it is much easier to deal with a person without a position. Kakashi is now certain that the information about this mission must have been leaked to Orochimaru by Danzo. That¡¯s why he was so passive during this action. "This old guy has been playing these tricks all day long." Tsunade's face was slightly angry. "Tsunade-sama, it seems that Danzo is getting ready to make a move. We should discuss some matters with the Third Generation." "I understand this. However, the teacher is currently at home for the elderly. He has nothing to do to teach Konohamaru and is waiting for Asuma's child to be born. It is really unbearable to disturb him. The teacher has worked hard for Konoha all his life, and he should enjoy peace and happiness in his later years. ¡± Kakashi nodded and said nothing. "Kakashi, be careful, Danzo is best at playing tricks behind his back." "I understand, don't worry. But temporarily stepping down from the position of ANBU Minister makes me feel a lot more relaxed. During this time, I can also take a good rest." Hearing this, Tsunade smiled and said: "You guy, you are still so lazy, you are almost catching up with Jiraiya." "I envy Jiraiya-sama very much." "If you dare to imitate Jiraiya, I won't let you go. It's not easy to find a successor." Kakashi said helplessly: "I understand, Tsunade-sama." "Okay, you have worked hard these days, so go down first." "yes." Kakashi left the Hokage's office, but Tsunade frowned. Danzo¡¯s actions caught Tsunade off guard. After Tsunade became Hokage, Danzo has been very peaceful. This made Tsunade think that Danzo had changed and was no longer as strong and arbitrary as before. But now it seems that this may not be the case. "Danzo" Kakashi returned to the Hatake family home, and as a flying thunder god, he went to the Jin Ninja Village. There was something he needed to confirm with Shisui. At this time, in the bustling Jin Ninja Village, Kakashi changed his clothes and found Shisui. "Kakashi? Why are you here?" Shisui looked at Kakashi in surprise. After all, Kakashi would not come to the Golden Ninja Village if there was nothing important. "Shisui, there's something I want to ask you." Kakashi didn't mince words and asked straight to the point. "What happened?" Zhishui asked in confusion. "About how long the effectiveness of other gods can last." "The effectiveness of other gods? Why do you suddenly ask this question? Is it Danzo?" Shisui was confused at first, but then he immediately reacted. "Well, something has been wrong with Danzo recently, and he has already planned to take action against me. If the effectiveness of other gods is still there, such a thing should not happen." "Logically speaking, the effectiveness of the other gods can last forever. If a person's spiritual will is in great conflict with the will given by the illusion itself, it can last for more than twenty years. If Danzo is relieved of the other gods, I am afraid that It¡¯s because someone lifted other gods.¡± "Removing other gods? Is it really possible?" Kakashi asked in surprise. When Zhisui heard this, he smiled and said: "As long as it is an illusion, there is naturally a way to solve it. What's more, the longer an illusion lasts, the less effective it will be. Unless there is a continuous supply of chakra. It's just this The consumption was too great, and even I couldn't bear it. So after I applied the other gods to Danzo, I cut off the chakra supply to Danzo's other gods." "I see, then who can come into contact with other gods in this form?" "As long as it's the Mangekyou Sharingan, it's fine. After all, after so many years, the effectiveness of other gods has declined a lot." "The Mangekyou Sharingan?" Kakashi murmured to himself, already having some concerns in his heart. There are not many Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in this world. There are only five people: Kakashi, Shisui, Itachi, Fugaku, and Obito. Kakashi, Shisui, Itachi, and Fugaku are naturally differentIf there are other gods who can relieve Danzo, then the answer is naturally obvious. "It seems that person has taken action." Zhisui said softly. What Kakashi can think of, Shisui can naturally think of. Kakashi nodded and said: "It seems that the member who killed Akatsuki before made that person a little wary. Now he plans to use Danzo's power to stop me from the inside." "What are you going to do?" Shisui asked. "Ha, since Danzo is interested in this, I don't mind playing a game with him. No one in Konoha will be allowed to hold back what happens next. Gen has almost one-third of Konoha's high-end combat power. It¡¯s time to recycle.¡± "Be careful. Although Danzo's strength is average, he is very scheming and always uses tricks behind his back. I'm afraid it will be very troublesome. Moreover, if his other gods are eliminated, he should also know that I am not dead." Shisui said. "I know, maybe it's time to let you go back to Konoha. Root also needs a new master, right?" Kakashi smiled. Shisui was stunned for a moment when he heard this, obviously not expecting Kakashi to have such an idea. "By the way, how is the situation of the Hatake clan in Jin Ninja Village?" Kakashi asked. "Not bad. The Hatake clan members are very similar to you, and their personalities are very popular in the village." Shisui said with a smile. "That's good." Kakashi whispered. After transplanting Hashirama cells with Itachi, Kakashi asked Shisui to take his shadow clone to the hiding place of the Hatake clan to pick up all the clan members. Everything went well. Over the past few decades, the Hatake clan has prospered a lot. Although the number of people has not exceeded one hundred, it is still extremely rare. ¡­¡­ The root, the secret room. "Danzo-sama, I have already investigated the matter you asked me to investigate." Yi knelt on the ground and said. "Oh? How's the situation?" "The group of silver-haired ninjas in the Golden Ninja Village do use the Hatake Sword Technique. Although they cannot compare with Hatake Kakashi in terms of attainments, their power is quite impressive." "Is he really a member of the Hatake clan? Hmm, the Hatake clan does have evil intentions and has always hidden the strength of its clan from the outside world. Its intentions are more sinister than those of the Uchiha clan." Danzo said coldly. "Danzo-sama, during the investigation, I also discovered that there seems to be a mysterious leader in Jin Ninja Village, but few people have seen him. On the surface, it is controlled by an elite jounin named Ryuzaki Sanichi." "The mysterious leader?" Danzo whispered, the cold light in his eyes constantly flowing. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 538 Rumors You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The originally peaceful Konoha has suddenly had some strange rumors recently. Konoha¡¯s elite jounin, Kakashi Hatake, failed to perform an S-level mission, causing the village to suffer huge losses. The relationship between Konoha and Kirigakure has become extremely bad, and a war is likely to break out. For a time, the suspicion of war suddenly spread throughout the entire Konoha Village. Although the Fifth Generation Hokage quickly suppressed the news, the rumor quickly spread to the ears of all the villagers. Three people become tigers, and more and more people know about this matter. For a time, the words that Hatake Kakashi failed in his mission became a hot topic of conversation before and after tea. Some people can even tell the story of Kakashi's failure vividly. As for whether it is true or false, anyone with a little bit of judgment ability can know. Unfortunately, there are not many such people in the world. ¡°More people follow what others say and believe whatever they say. It¡¯s not that they can¡¯t think, they just don¡¯t want to think. Many people seek the truth, but the truth is not accepted by everyone. ??More people are concerned about whether the process of things is exciting or not, and whether they can get fun from it. This is human nature. The original hero of Konoha seemed to have turned into a question mark in an instant. ?? Can a person who brings losses to the village still be a hero of Konoha? The people who eat melons are always the best to be fooled. Make up a few stories at random and find a few so-called insiders to exaggerate it. Everything will appear to be true, and a lot of people are willing to believe it. A mortal becomes a hero, and a hero falls from the altar. In fact, what more people want to see is the latter. Because being able to step on someone you once looked up to is a strange pleasure for many people. They can read out their so-called crimes from the moral high ground. At that moment, they are like "gods". For a time, Kakashi was pushed to the forefront. Just like White Fang back then. Of course, it hasn¡¯t reached that bad level yet. After all, this is not a war period, and there are no so-called casualties. It¡¯s just that Kakashi¡¯s good reputation for many years seems to have collapsed overnight. Of course, this refers to among civilians. Among the ninjas, many people smelled a hint of conspiracy. Mission failure is a common occurrence for ninjas. No one has a 100% success rate. Furthermore, the content of the mission has always been kept confidential. The fact that it can be leaked has a big problem in itself. There are also many ninja families who feel a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu among them. In the Hokage's office, Tsunade punched the desk in front of her with a look of anger on her face! Shizune on the side was even more shocked when she saw this. "Tsunade-sama" Shizune called softly. "I'm fine. Danzo, is this guy trying to do his old trick again?" Tsunade's face was full of anger, and she really couldn't tell that she was fine. Compared to Tsunade¡¯s anger, Kakashi was much calmer. Because he was worrying about another thing at the moment. Kakashi touched his forehead, and a strange mark appeared on it. "This is a puppet curse?" Kakashi was a little surprised as to why this thing suddenly appeared on his body. It seems that it did not appear out of thin air, but has been hidden in my body for many years. It was not discovered before because it was not activated. There will be no fluctuations in the puppet spell that is not activated, and even Kakashi did not notice it. But today is different. Kakashi was suddenly awakened by the puppet curse in his sleep, and a memory also came up. That was not long after the Sharingan was transplanted. A Konoha traitor named Beilihu found him and cast this puppet curse on himself. It¡¯s just that after that, Kakashi¡¯s memory was hidden along with the puppet curse, and it wasn¡¯t until this moment that it emerged. "It seems like another troublesome family has appeared.Man, it just happened to be at this time. " Kakashi shook his head helplessly and put the forehead protector back on. Kakashi will naturally not take it to heart about a small puppet curse. But if you want to lift this puppet curse, you probably need to find Beilihu himself. There¡¯s no need to worry about this. Even if Kakashi doesn¡¯t go to see Beiruhu, Beiruhu will come sooner or later. After Kakashi finished cleaning up, there was a knock on the courtyard door. "Kakashi-sensei! Kakashi-sensei, are you there!" The voice was urgent and anxious at the same time, and Kakashi was very familiar with this voice. It was none other than Naruto. Kakashi was a little confused as to why Naruto was so eager to find him, so he went to open the door. It¡¯s just that when the door opened, Kakashi was slightly surprised. ¡°Naruto is not the only one outside the door, there are also Sasuke, Sakura and Kaoru Jugo. The five people were all standing at the door at this time, with the same worried expressions. "What are you five guys doing here?" "Kakashi-sensei, have you heard about the rumors in the village?" Sasuke asked. "Rumor? Oh? The one who said that my mission failed?" Kakashi thought for a while and said. "Kakashi-sensei, it turns out you know, then why are you still so calm?" Naruto asked puzzled. Kakashi smiled calmly and said: "What can I do if I don't calm down? Can the problem be solved by being anxious?" "But" Naruto wanted to say something, but he didn't know how to say it. "Brother Kakashi, they are slandering you! You have to refute them! Tell them that you are not who they think!" Xianglin said angrily. This morning I originally went out to buy breakfast, but I heard a lot of people talking about Kakashi. This made Xianglin very unhappy and almost started a fight with them. Fortunately, Chongwu on the side stopped her. Otherwise, Xiang Rin would not be here at this time, but at the Konoha Police Department. "Xiang Rin, in fact, part of what they said is correct. I did fail the mission." Kakashi smiled. "Brother Kakashi! I don't blame you for this. Who has never failed a mission? They are slandering you." Xianglin argued. It felt as if she was the one being slandered, and Kakashi was a freeloader. "Okay, you don't have to worry about this, I will take care of it." Kakashi smiled. Seeing Kakashi say this, everyone¡¯s worries were relieved. They all grew up watching Kakashi, so they naturally believe in Kakashi's ability. Seeing that everyone was relieved, Kakashi smiled lightly. But he had different ideas in his heart. "I didn't expect rumors to have spread to this extent. Danzo is really skilled at this skill. However, this should be just the beginning." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 539 Image You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! It is impossible for Kakashi not to care about Danzo's behavior. This guy is like a poisonous needle in the dark, it can kill people at any time. Danzo is a do-it-all guy who can do anything. How to deal with Danzo is another question. If the problem could be solved by simply going over with a knife and killing Danzo, Kakashi would have done so long ago. After so many years in the world of Naruto, Kakashi¡¯s past memories have gradually faded away, and he has also learned the rules of survival in this world. This is a real world, and you must consider the consequences of everything you do. Killing Danzo directly can relieve the hatred in his heart, but the consequences are not something Kakashi is willing to bear. It¡¯s not that Danzo cannot be killed, it just lacks a chance. Kakashi sent a few people away and returned to his room. The puppet curse pattern on the forehead has gradually emerged, indicating that Beiliuhu has begun to take action. Having been dormant for so many years, Beiliuhu would not be unprepared. Kakashi is well-known, and Beilihu still dares to attack Kakashi, which shows that he is confident enough. After all, the Uchiha clan has not perished at this time, and there is no need for Beiruhu to find Kakashi. No matter what, this trouble is much more urgent than Danzo. Kakashi left the Hatake family residence and headed to the Hokage Building. We still need to discuss this matter with Tsunade, after all, it may involve other issues. Walking on the road, the people next to him were pointing at Kakashi and seemed to be discussing something. "He is Kakashi. I heard that because of his error in judgment, the mission failed and caused serious losses to the village." "Yes, I heard that it is a very important task." "Hey, do you know what the loss is?" ¡°I don¡¯t know, but others have said so, it should be quite serious.¡± "That's right, there is no smoke without fire. This must be true." "That's right, I thought he was so powerful, but it turned out to be just like this. He also caused such a big loss to the village." "That's right, I used to regard him as my idol before, but I didn't expect him to be such a person. It really disappointed me." "Me too, hey, it turns out we all misjudged the wrong person." Several people sighed, as if their outlook on life had collapsed because of the failure of Kakashi's mission. Their voices were not loud, but to Kakashi, they could be heard clearly. In response, Kakashi just smiled faintly. Boring people always express their so-called opinions on things they don¡¯t understand. Little do they know that what they can see is only what someone intentionally lets them see. "A leaf can't see Mount Tai. In the final analysis, it's just sitting in a well and looking at the sky." There were countless similar conversations along the way. Although he said he didn't care, hearing them too many times made Kakashi a little irritable. At this moment, Kakashi suddenly understood how his father felt when he was attacked by such rumors. ? People say it¡¯s scary, but it¡¯s nothing more than this. ¡°Speech is sometimes a very scary weapon, and what¡¯s even more terrifying is the onlookers who don¡¯t know the truth and are being used. Sometimes what they call justice is just a tool for others to persecute. Kakashi shook his head, suppressed these thoughts for the time being, and prepared to step into the Hokage Building. At this moment, the sky suddenly became gloomy, and a huge image appeared in the distance. Kakashi was startled and looked over. With white hair, a white bandage on his face, and a high-collar windbreaker, he looks like a child. Although his appearance has changed a lot, Kakashi still recognized him at a glance. This person was Beiruhu. I just don¡¯t know why it turned out like this. The huge change in the sky made everyone look at it in an instant. That huge image produced a huge psychological shock. Tsunade stood on top of the Hokage Building, looking at the image as well, frowning slightly. "I am a ninja from the Leaf Village, and my name is Beiruhu." Tsunade was shocked when she heard this and said to herself: "How could it be possible? How could Beiliuhu be a child?"What does it look like? Could it be that he also learned how to reincarnate without corpse? " The huge image of Beiruhu didn't know Tsunade's doubts. He was just here to demonstrate. "Through the art of Kiyaro, I have already acquired the secret art of the blood succession limit of the four great ninja villages. When I obtain the fifth blood succession limit, I will be invincible in the world and become an immortal. The perfect ninja. I will use this power to trigger the Fourth Ninja War and dominate everything." At this point, the huge image disappeared and the sky became calm again. And this scene appeared in the five great ninja villages at the same time. "This guy" Tsunade bit her lip, feeling something bad in her heart. "Beiruhu claims to be a Konoha ninja and made these remarks. I am afraid that the other four villages will think that Konoha wants to provoke the Fourth Ninja War. By then, I¡¯m afraid it will be in trouble. Tsunade looked downstairs subconsciously, and happened to see Kakashi. "Kakashi." Tsunade called. Hearing this, Kakashi looked up, then jumped and climbed to the top of the Hokage Building. "Tsunade-sama." Kakashi said respectfully. "You saw it too, right?" Kakashi nodded and said, "I'm afraid Konoha is in big trouble." "This hateful guy has disappeared for so many years, and I didn't expect he was still alive." Tsunade whispered. "Tsunade-sama, please declare martial law first. If this news spreads, I am afraid that the other four ninja villages will enter a state of war preparation and may launch a war against Konoha at any time." "Well, that's all." "And the Daimyo side, I'm afraid they will talk to you soon. After all, this is an issue involving a coup." Tsunade frowned slightly, obviously this was also a big problem. If the daimyo abandons Konoha, it will be a devastating blow to Konoha. On the other side, Obito stood on the cliff and also saw the previous scene. But there was no sadness or joy in his eyes, and he seemed to have no idea about the astonishing scene. At this time, Jue emerged from the ground. "Obito, I'm afraid Konoha will be in big trouble this time. We should take the opportunity to collect the tailed beasts." "Well, this Beiliuhu should be able to attract the attention of all parties, and it will make our actions easier." "Haha, by the way, the fifth blood succession limit that Hiruhu wants should be Kakashi's Sharingan." Zetsu said. "A guy who overestimates his capabilities and chooses the wrong opponent is doomed to end miserably. So many Uchiha people don't go hunting and find someone who is the least likely to be messed with. It's really stupid." "Oh? It seems like Obito you have great confidence in Kakashi." Obito was silent for a long time and said: "He will only die in my hands!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 540 Summoned by the Daimyo You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Roots in the dark. Danzo looked at the information in front of him and whispered: "It seems that Beiruhu has also started to take action. Very good, we will definitely be able to solve Kakashi this time. Onimera's Jutsu is really an amazing ninjutsu. Kakashi Cassie, no matter how powerful you are, under this ninjutsu, you will turn into a corpse!" The Hokage Building. Tsunade frowned as she looked at the information she had just received. Kakashi stood aside. "Iwagakure's Kari, Suna ninja's Hayakura, Kirigakure's Nakayoshi, and Kumo ninja's Troy have all been captured by Beiruhu. It seems that the fifth blood successor limit he needs should be in Konoha. It's just that , who could it be?" "Tsunade-sama, if you guessed correctly, it should be me." Kakashi said calmly. "What?" Tsunade said in shock. "Actually, I came to you today because I discovered that Bei Liuhu had planted a puppet curse in my body more than ten years ago, but it had never been triggered before, so I didn't find it. But this morning, this The Golem Charm manifested and he was calling me to a place." "I didn't expect Beiruhu to be ready so early? Just why you. For the Sharingan, it would be more suitable to find the Uchiha clan." Tsunade asked doubtfully. Kakashi shook his head and said: "I don't know about this. Maybe he thinks that I, a foreigner, can fuse the Sharingan, so it is more suitable as the fifth person." At this time, there was a knock on the office door. "Please come in." The door was pushed open, and the person who came in was Shizune in a hurry. "Tsunade-sama, there is news. People from the Anbu discovered traces of Beiruhu in Mount Sumeru. A piece of information has been passed back." Shizune said, handing the scroll in her hand to Tsunade. Tsunade took it and looked at it, her expression changed. "What's wrong, Tsunade-sama?" Kakashi asked doubtfully. "Beilihu can convert ninja techniques into chakra, and has completed the technique to capture it. In this way, no matter how powerful the ninja is, he cannot get close to him. In this state, he is almost invincible." Tsunade said solemnly. "I'm afraid it's not that simple." Kakashi said after hearing this. "Hmm? What do you think?" "If he is really invincible, then there is no need for him to stay in Mount Sumeru. He can just come to Konoha and capture me. Why use the puppet curse to summon him there." "you mean?" "I'm afraid there are some specific conditions for the Oni Yaluo Technique. For example, Mount Sumeru may be one of them." Tsunade was stunned for a moment when she heard this, and her memories came flooding back. "By the way, the Oni Yaluo Technique does seem to require special conditions." Tsunade pinched her chin and then said: "By the way, it's a golden ring solar eclipse!" Tsunade said, turning out the calendar on the side, and said solemnly: "In a few days, there will be a golden ring solar eclipse." "If you put it this way, you can explain it clearly. Tsunade-sama, leave this matter to me." Tsunade looked at Kakashi solemnly and said, "Kakashi, this is not a simple matter. What's more, you are still Beiruhu's target. I'm afraid he has already thought of a way to deal with you." "I know, but I'm afraid only I can do this." "Kakashi!" Tsunade wanted to say something else, but suddenly a figure appeared in the office. "Lord Hokage! The daimyo wants you to go to the City of Fire immediately. You need to explain this incident in Beiruhu." Tsunade was shocked. This person was a close ninja of the Daimyo. He appeared here. It can be seen that the situation this time may be more serious than imagined. The daimyo really began to doubt Konoha. "I know, I'll go now." Tsunade said. When the man heard the words, he disappeared again with a hiss. "Kakashi, no matter what, wait until I come back." Tsunade whispered. "I understand, Tsunade-sama." Tsunade said to Shizune on the side: "Shizune, the situation this time is not optimistic. I am afraid that Konoha's strength is not enough. You should contact Sunagakure and Kirigakure, hoping to win their support. If possible If so, the pressure on Konoha will be much less." "I understand, Tsunade-sama." Tsunade took several people with herThe troops headed to the City of Fire. Kakashi knew what would happen without even thinking about it. The great names of the Fire Country will inevitably put pressure on Tsunade. After all, this kind of unilateral declaration of war is almost equivalent to Konoha betraying the Fire Country Daimyo and making an independent statement as a country. It¡¯s just that the daimyo doesn¡¯t allow it. Under this pressure, Konoha must resolve this matter as soon as possible. Otherwise, the consequences will be very serious. Although Sunagakure and Kirigakure have a good relationship with Konoha, if something like this happens, they may not be able to lend a helping hand. ¡°After all, the official person in charge of the country is the daimyo. For a moment, Konoha became a little uneasy. The situation got very bad. At this time, new rumors spread in the village again. "Did you know? The fifth blood successor limit that the giant figure who appeared today wants is Kakashi's Sharingan." "Really? How did you know?" "I heard that. I heard that as long as Kakashi devotes his life, that person will let Konoha go and won't start any war." "Really? That's great! Peace is the most important thing." "Who says it isn't? But I heard that Kakashi is not willing to sacrifice for this." "What? How is this okay? There is nothing wrong with dedicating one's life to the peace of the ninja world. I didn't expect Kakashi to be such a person. If it were me, I would definitely dedicate my life without hesitation. " "Yes, if it were me, I would definitely do the same!" "Of course, this is a great thing. I didn't expect that a Konoha hero like Kakashi would be afraid of death. It's really embarrassing." "It's just that he failed the mission before and now he refuses to sacrifice. Huh, what a scumbag!" "That's right! It's simply a shame for Konoha." "Hokage-sama has already tied up Kakashi and sent him there, so that the safety of Konoha can be ensured." "You're right! This is the most correct approach." ¡°I don¡¯t know what Hokage-sama is thinking, he can¡¯t do such a simple thing well.¡± "Hush, Hokage-sama can't make casual comments." "Oh, yes." After the two of them finished speaking, they looked around furtively and breathed a sigh of relief when they found that no one had noticed. And conversations similar to this are still spreading among Konoha. For a time, Kakashi¡¯s reputation dropped again and again. In addition to the reputation of incompetence for failing the mission, there is another label of being timid and afraid of death. Invisibly, there seems to be a behind-the-scenes mastermind controlling all of this. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 541 Rumors escalate You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Public opinion is always a terrible weapon. At this time, Kakashi felt this feeling. ??????????????????????????????????????? The way the villagers looked at Kakashi was completely different from before. It is not that difficult to discredit someone. Half-truths and half-false facts are enough to make more people believe that this is the truth. ¡°As for things like public opinion, those who speak out later often suffer. This is the principle of first impression. Even though Tsunade has tried her best to eliminate the impact of such remarks, she cannot eliminate them all in a short time. What's more, the greater crisis for the village at this time lies in the hostility of the other four ninja villages. "Beilihu's words have already put Konoha at the forefront of the storm. Although it is said that the truth will come sooner or later, the truth that comes late will often cause great losses. Some truths will even be lost forever in the torrent of history. Just like the death of White Fang. It¡¯s not like White Fang wasn¡¯t famous, but he was infamous due to rumors. Until after his death, not many people rectified his name. At this time, among the roots, Otoban was kneeling in front of Danzo. Danzo said: "B, how is the situation?" "Reporting to Lord Danzo, the rumors about Kakashi have been spreading since yesterday. Now they have been spread, and the effect is good. Among the civilians, most of them have doubts about Kakashi, and a smaller half are against Kakashi. Cassie felt resentful. But the effect among the ninjas was not that ideal." "Okay, it's enough to achieve this effect. Has the daimyo sent someone to summon Tsunade? Has she left Konoha?" "Yes! The Daimyo has just summoned the Hokage and is already on his way to the City of Fire. He is not expected to come back within two days." B replied. "Very good, Tsunade is not in Konoha, and Kakashi, who has now been removed from his position, cannot suppress these rumors at all. Next, it is the last fire, hum, Kakashi, I was able to use rumors to suppress these rumors. Your father Sakumo was forced to death. Today, even if I don't force you to death, I will ruin your reputation! Even become a traitorous ninja! This Konoha does not need your existence!" Danzo sneered, seeming to have seen the unexpected victory and Kakashi who was forced out of the village by him. "B, prepare to spread the next news." "Please give instructions, Danzo-sama!" Danzo's right eye flashed with cold light, and he whispered: "The civilians have been shaken, but this is not enough. I want the ninjas to also shake their trust in Kakashi. Otherwise, my plan will not be implemented. Now, you will immediately News of the Jin Ninja Village spreads! It is said that Kakashi has close contacts with the Jin Ninja Village and is very likely to betray Konoha! There are also people from the Hatake clan in the Jin Ninja Village. It is very likely that the Hatake clan has already There is some premeditation, and Kakashi is probably a spy." Hearing this, Yi felt a slight chill in his heart. He didn't expect that Danzo would force Kakashi to die. But after receiving training for a long time, B responded immediately: "Yes! Danzo-sama." "Go down." Hearing this, B left the room and went down to prepare the next plan. ?This requires a lot of manpower. Soon, Danzo was the only one left in the empty room. "As long as the cancer of Kakashi is removed, the future of Konoha will be in my hands. Hiruzen, since you have relieved yourself of this burden, I will take it over without mercy. How can Konoha be left to Tsunade and Kakashi?" An incompetent person like Cassie. Only I can lead the village to a higher peak." Danzo¡¯s cold voice echoed in the room. At this time, the Third Hokage was playing shogi with Asuma in Sarutobi's house. The chess game is in a stalemate, but if you look closely, you can see that the Third Hokage has the advantage, but there is no overwhelming momentum, and there is just a peaceful offensive. Asma lit a cigarette, scratched her hair, sighed, and said, "Old man, I lost." "Haha, I gave up so quickly, but I still have a chance to take a few more steps." "No, why continue when you know it's the result of losing. Anyway, that kid is used to losing to Shikamaru." Asuma chuckled. It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s upset about the failure at all.   The Third Hokage smiled and shook his head and said, "It seems that after getting married, your competitive character has become a little softer." Asma was a little embarrassed when she heard this, with a happy smile on her face. After marrying Kurenai and finding out that Kurenai was pregnant, Asuma did become a lot softer. Seeing Asuma showing such an expression, the Third Hokage was always comforting. At his age, what he actually wants to see more is a family living happily together. Tsunade has taken over Konoha, which he has worried about all his life, and later Kakashi will take over, so there should be no problem. It is precisely because of this that the Third Hokage can enjoy this peace with peace of mind. Asuma suddenly thought of something, so he said: "Old man, Lord Godaime went to the Fire City, and the rumors about Kakashi in the village are very fierce now. What do you think?" Hearing this, the Third Hokage sighed and said, "It should be Danzo who is causing trouble again." "Danzo?" The Third Hokage looked at the Hokage Rock in the distance and said: "The Nidaime-sama entrusted Konoha to me, but I let him down. The Nidaime-sama can maintain the terrifying balance between peace and threats, but I can't. That's why Danzo exists. Danzo and I are mutually exclusive, so we can govern Konoha. Now Danzo is probably restless again." "Old man, Godaime-sama is not here. If Danzo is allowed to continue tossing like this, something will happen." Asuma whispered. The Third Hokage was silent upon hearing this. How could he not know. Back then, he allowed Danzo to spread the news about Sakumo, which led to Sakumo's untimely death. Now, Danzo seems to be doing his old tricks again. "Old man, the only person in the village who has the ability to suppress this rumor is you." With the reputation of the Third Hokage, suppressing this discordant voice will definitely have an immediate effect. After all, the Third Hokage¡¯s contribution to Konoha over the years is obvious to all. While the Third Hokage was thinking about it, Konohamaru ran in from outside! "Grandpa! Uncle! It's not good! Something happened!" Konohamaru gasped for air and put his right hand on the doorpost. "What's wrong? Konohamaru, you're still frizzy at such a big age." The Third Hokage scolded. Konohamaru took a deep breath, and then said: "Grandpa! Someone in the village said that Kakashi-sensei is going to rebel!" "What!" The Third Hokage and Asuma stood up at the same time, looking shocked. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 542 Spy? You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Have you heard? Kakashi Hatake seems to be defecting from the village." "What? How is this possible? He is a disciple of the Fourth Hokage. How could he do such a thing as defecting?" "How is it impossible? Orochimaru was still the most proud disciple of the Third Hokage, but he still defected." "That seems to make sense." "Let me tell you, I have a relative who works in Konoha's ANBU. He told me that Kakashi is actually very arrogant and domineering. He beats and scolds his subordinates at every turn, and everyone below him He is full of resentment. But there is no way. Who makes him strong? No one is his opponent, as long as he endures it. " "No way? So arrogant? How can the Hokage let him go?" "Alas, you don't know this, do you? Kakashi is relying on the trust of Lord Hokage to do such mischief." "Is the inside story so deep?" "you do not say." ¡°Then why did Kakashi defect? "You don't know this, do you? What's Kakashi's last name?" "Hatake, everyone knows." "Then do you know the Golden Ninja Village?" "Jin Ninja Village? It seems to be the one that has been very popular in recent years?" "Yes, that's it. I heard there are many people from the Hatake clan there." "How is it possible? Isn't Kakashi the only one left in the Hatake clan?" "That's all a lie! The Jin Ninja Village was founded by the Hatake clan. Kakashi is from the Jin Ninja Village. He is the undercover agent sent to Konoha by the Jin Ninja Village! He must want to use all of Konoha's resources. Transfer it to the Jin Ninja Village, and then the Jin Ninja Village will be able to replace Konoha." "No way! This is too much information! How do you know!" The man showed a proud expression and said, "There is someone inside me. I don't know what the inside story is." "Then what should we do? Now that Tsunade-sama has gone to the City of Fire, if Kakashi really rebels, who else can subdue him?" Another person said anxiously. "You don't know this, right? Although Kakashi is cunning, all this is in the eyes of Danzo-sama." "Who is Danzo-sama?" the man asked doubtfully. "Danzo-sama is a disciple of the second-generation master like the third-generation master. He is a very remarkable person. Let me tell you, all of Kakashi's crimes were discovered by Danzo-sama." "Wow, Danzo-sama is so powerful!" "Of course, I'm telling you, this Kakashi will probably be captured by Danzo-sama in a few days." "Yes, Lord Danzo is really a great hero who protects Konoha!" "Who says it's not?" The words black and white are sometimes just a matter of seconds. The incident in Jin Ninja Village has once again caused rumors to ferment. And this time, Danzo came up with some information, confirming the fact that there was a Hatake clan in the Kinnin Village. That is absolutely true information, a complete fact! For a time, Kakashi¡¯s reputation as a spy became more and more real. Not only civilians, but also some ninjas believed this. Because this is real! There are people from the Hatake clan in Kinnin Village! But many people have overlooked one point. Even if there are members of the Hatake clan in the Kinnin Village, it cannot be proven that Kakashi is a spy. After all, Kakashi grew up in Konoha. It¡¯s just that people often form inertial thinking on some things. If you deny a person, you deny everything about him. The rumors became more intense. Konoha suddenly became panicked. ANBU, Class 6. Hinata Tiger punched the wall and said angrily: "Damn it! Who is spreading rumors! How dare you slander the Minister like this! No, I have to stop this!" Yamato on the side saw this and quickly stopped Hinata Tiger and said: "You are crazy! You will only make Kakashi-senpai more passive if you act like this!" Hyuga Tora broke free from Yamato's obstruction and roared: "Then what do you think we should do! Do you also believe that the Minister would do such a thing! Tenzo! Don't forget that your life was for the Minister. He risked his life to save him!" "Of course I believe Kakashi-senpai! But if you act like this, you can't change anything, you will only?Kakashi-senpai is even more embarrassed! " "Otherwise, what do you say?" "Wait a minute and see Kakashi-senpai's reaction. You have to believe Kakashi-senpai, he won't be knocked down just because of this rumor." Yamato said. Hinata Tiger gradually calmed down after hearing this. "Okay, I'll just wait. Even if the minister really defectes, I, the Hyuga Tiger, will definitely follow in his footsteps!" Hinata Tiger said, with enthusiasm in his eyes. Everyone present was shocked. This is not something you say casually. Fortunately, here are Kakashi¡¯s confidants. Although their ideas are not as extreme as Hinata Tiger¡¯s, they are not far apart. At this moment, a palm-sized puppy emerged from the ground. "Dixin?" Yamato was surprised and said that this puppy was Kakashi¡¯s psychic beast, one of the Cerberus family. "Tenzo, this is a letter from Kakashi to you, asking you to act according to the instructions above." Di Xin said and spit out a scroll from his mouth. Then with a bang, it disappeared. Everyone gathered around him instantly. Yamato opened the letter and read it quickly. Everyone also looked at it one after another. Hinata Tiger looked happy and said: "Great! I know that the Minister will not be easily defeated by these, let's prepare to take action. I have long been unhappy with Gen!" Everyone nodded, Yamato said: "Everyone act according to the plan. Disperse!" All members of ANBU Team 6 put on their own masks and then dispersed. Everything is surging, and an uneasy atmosphere envelopes Konoha today. In the Hatake family house far away from the center of Konoha, Kakashi stood calmly under the cherry blossom tree in his yard. "It seems that the conflict with Danzo has reached its peak. Danzo really knows how to find time." Kakashi smiled lightly, seemingly not paying attention to those so-called rumors. In the distance, a black crow slowly flew over and landed on Kakashi's shoulder. "Oh? Are you done with Shisui?" Kakashi looked into the crow's eyes, and there was a three-magatama Sharingan. As the information came into Kakashi's mind, the crows dispersed. The falling cherry blossoms fell on Kakashi's silver hair, and Kakashi slowly closed his eyes. "It seems that it's time to take action. Danzo, it's time to settle the grievances between us." At this time, someone else knocked on the door of Hatake's house. Kakashi was stunned for a moment and whispered, "Who is it?" "It's me, Kakashi." The Third Hokage's voice was still calm, but it surprised Kakashi. At this time, has the Third Hokage come to find you? It¡¯s reallyinteresting. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 543 He has changed You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Opening the old-looking wooden door, an old man with white hair came into view. The years have left many marks on his face. This is a man who has dedicated his whole life to Konoha. This is a respectable person. The longest-serving Hokage also supported Konoha during its most difficult moments and allowed Konoha to prosper again. But it was in his hands that Konoha went from prosperity to decline again. It wasn¡¯t until Kakashi was born that the decline slowed down. If you have been Hokage for a long time, you will inevitably make wrong decisions. No one is always right. At this time, the old man appeared in front of Kakashi. He didn't even need to speak, Kakashi knew what he wanted to say. The old man¡¯s body is a bit stooped. In Kakashi¡¯s impression, this figure should have been majestic. "It's a pity that time makes people grow old. As a strong man, dying of old age is not only the most humiliating way to die, but also the happiest way to die. Kakashi seemed to see the end of a hero. In just a moment, Kakashi seemed to understand a lot of things. "Sandaime-sama, you are here." Kakashi said softly, with the same respect as before. The Third Hokage looked at Kakashi now and felt emotional. The cold young man back then has now grown to this place. Now, he is already a head taller than himself. Time is really fleeting. It seemed that the two had not met on such an occasion for a long time, so the memories began to rewind involuntarily. "Haha, Kakashi, you look so laid-back, so enviable." The Third Hokage smiled. "Where, the third generation of adults are really leisurely." "Haha." The Third Hokage chuckled, looked at the courtyard, and then said: "Won't you invite me in to sit down?" "The third generation of adults, please come in." In the courtyard, a table and two futons were placed. Kakashi brewed a pot of tea, poured a cup, and placed it in front of the Third Hokage. The Third Hokage picked it up, smelled it, and said with a smile: "Kakashi, your tea-making skills are getting better and better." After saying that, he drank the scalding tea without caring about it. He seemed to be enjoying it very much. "When I have nothing to do, I like to make tea to relieve physical and mental fatigue. As time goes by, this skill will naturally improve." "You can take some time off from your busy schedule." The Third Hokage looked at Kakashi with a loving gaze, as if he were looking at his own child. In the eyes of the Third Hokage, probably all the young people in Konoha are his children. "Sandaime-sama, come here at this time, you don't want to talk to me about these household matters, right? I'm afraid things have turned upside down outside." Kakashi changed the subject and looked directly at the Third Hokage. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t look aggressive, but looked inquiring. The Third Hokage sighed and after doing some household chores for a long time, it was time to get down to business. "Kakashi, you and I both know very well what happened this time. This matter is not Danzo's fault." "Does the Third Generation want to be a lobbyist?" "Yes, although Danzo is a bit self-willed, his starting point is for Konoha. I'm afraid he doesn't understand the truth of the matter this time, so he wants to take action against you. I hope you can" The Third Hokage was stuck mid-sentence. Cassie interrupted him. "Sandaime-sama, do you really think Danzo is still here for Konoha?" Kakashi looked at the Third Hokage, his eyes became a little sharp. The Third Hokage was stunned. For a moment, he didn't know what to say. "Sandaime-sama, in fact, you have noticed that Danzo is no longer the person who was willing to carry the darkness and move forward. His ambitions have expanded, and the things he does have become more and more extreme." "this¡­¡­" "Ever since he spread rumors and seriously injured my father, he is no longer the Danzo who was only for Konoha. The matter of Orochimaru's human experiment also has the shadow of Danzo's instigation. You don't know this, right? ?During the Nine-Tails Rebellion, Danzo held the root elite,?You didn¡¯t send any soldiers to help in the battle. You don¡¯t know about this, right? " Hearing this, the Third Hokage's face became paler. "In the Uchiha incident, Danzo issued an order to massacre the Uchiha clan without authorization. You don't know about this, right? Danzo also did not take action in Konoha's collapse plan, and even Orochimaru's people entered Konoha without any hindrance. . You don¡¯t know who is secretly communicating here, do you?¡± Kakashi counted Danzo¡¯s crimes one by one. If any one of them were placed on others, it would probably be a serious crime for the village. But for Danzo, everything seemed to be calm, and a small punishment passed away. Konoha's indirect loss of Kage-level combat power due to Danzo was as many as four. If these people were still here, Konoha would already be the number one village in the ninja world. Nor will he become so embarrassed after the death of the fourth generation. Danzo¡¯s crimes are simply too numerous to describe. But Danzo is still here well. On the one hand, the Third Hokage cannot bear to attack his former teammate. On the one hand, it is also because Danzo has elites at his disposal. If there is a fight, Konoha's combat power will be greatly damaged again. The third generation is already sweating profusely. Are you really wrong? The Third Hokage couldn't help but have self-doubt. "The Third Generation, Danzo has changed. The crimes he has shouldered have long outweighed his achievements. Danzo is not the only one who can do the so-called dark things. But for his crimes, he can only atone for them." The Third Hokage remained silent for a long time without saying a word. And Kakashi didn¡¯t urge him and just sat silently on the futon. He is waiting for a result. He is also looking forward to a result. I look forward to this former forbearance making a decision again. Since in Danzo¡¯s eyes, anyone can be a victim, why can¡¯t he himself? Does the Uchiha clan really have a serious crime? You are still living well now. Danzo is just a person who is unwilling to give people a chance. In his eyes, anyone who violates his interests or does not meet his vision is a cancer. This is Danzo. The determination to become the Darkness of Konoha has already changed beyond recognition in the process of moving forward. Today Danzo has become a real cancer in Konoha. He has become the person he once hated the most, but he doesn't know it yet. The Third Hokage sighed deeply and stood up. That already old face seemed to have aged ten years in an instant. "Kakashi, the future of Konoha is left to you. Don't let me down. I will suppress these rumors for you." After speaking, the Third Hokage turned and left. The rickety back seemed to become a little straighter, but soon it became even more rickety. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Chapter 544 Clearing the name You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Watching the Third Hokage leave, Kakashi already had the answer in his heart. This Ninja, who once dominated the Ninja world, did not let him down in the end. But it was obvious that he did not want to get involved in this incident. The only thing he can do now, and what he will do, is to suppress the rumors. Regarding the affairs of the Jin Ninja Village and the Hatake Clan, Kakashi once truthfully told Tsunade and the Third Hokage. Later, Kiraiya also found out about this. Therefore, they will not believe that Kakashi is a traitor at all. This is simply a rumor. Although rumors stop at the wise. But unfortunately, there are not many so-called wise men in the world. Most of them are followers. "It seems that the operation can continue. However, the time cannot be delayed too long. There is still a Hiruhu to deal with. Danzo? Haha." A strange expression appeared on Kakashi's face. This guy is really haunted. I originally wanted to use other gods to calm him down, but this plan has failed. And this time, Kakashi did not intend to let Danzo go. The reason why Kakashi let Danzo go was that the situation at the time was not suitable. On the one hand, Kakashi¡¯s wings are not yet full. It¡¯s different now. Kakashi¡¯s power encompasses almost the entire ANBU elite. And the Uchiha clan and the Hyuga clan also have a very favorable impression of Kakashi. In Konoha, Kakashi does not need to be afraid of anyone. Because before he knew it, Kakashi already had his own team in Konoha. Outside Konoha, the Golden Ninja Village is also Kakashi¡¯s source of confidence. After informing Tsunade and the Third Hokage about the Jin Ninja Village, they acquiesced in Kakashi leading some of the Jin Ninja Village elites to join ANBU. "Anyway, the identities of people in the ANBU are kept secret, and ordinary people will not know that they are not from Konoha. There has long been a close relationship between the Kinnin Village and Konoha ANBU. "It's just that neither Tsunade nor the Third Hokage knew that there was a Shisui in the Jin Ninja Village. And the Hatake clan was not introduced into Konoha by Kakashi because their characteristics were too obvious. "Perhaps after this incident, the plan to merge the Kinnin Village into Konoha can be put on the agenda." The roots. "Danzo-sama, the news has been spread, and the effect is good." "Okay, the next step is to force Kakashi to prove his innocence, and facing Beiruhu alone will be his last chance. When the time comes, hum!" Danzo¡¯s face was full of gloom, which made people shudder. Just like B in front of Danzo at this time. He could feel the murderous aura that seemed to have solidified in Danzo. ¡°Obviously, he has deep resentment towards Kakashi and Danzo. B left, he had other things to finish for Danzo. Danzo was alone in the room and whispered: "It was Shisui who used the other gods on me, which means that guy is not dead. It was Kakashi who deceived me. With his strength, if he helps Kakashi Cassie's words may be very troublesome. However, his identity should not be convenient for him to appear openly. In this case, it should have no impact on the plan. Hum, Kakashi, Shisui, sooner or later your Sharingan will be mine." Danzo couldn't help but be excited at the thought of the powerful Mangeky¨­ Sharingan falling into his hands. This is what he has longed for. "Power, only with power can I control Konoha! Only then can I bring Konoha back to its peak!" At this time, somewhere in Konoha. Naruto, Sakura, Sasuke, Jugo and Xiang Rin gathered together. Xianglin said: "The situation seems to have become very complicated this time. Although Kakashi-nii said it's okay, I always feel that something is going to happen." "Yes, the rumors in the village have become more and more serious, and even involve the news that Kakashi-sensei is going to defect." Sasuke said solemnly. "How is this possible? Are these people fools? How could Kakashi-sensei defect? ??Kakashi-sensei values ??his companions and the village the most." Naruto said dissatisfied. "Naruto, youI think it's because your relationship with Kakashi-sensei is extraordinary. But many people in the village don't know Kakashi-sensei well. And this time, it looked like there was a black hand behind it. "Sakura said. "Ah, ah, what you said is so complicated, I don't understand what you are talking about at all. How can we help Kakashi-sensei?" Naruto shouted. "Naruto, calm down." "Hey, hey, I get it. So what should I do?" Naruto's question made everyone frown. Jugo said at this time: "Brother Kakashi is unwilling to tell us the reason for the matter. We can only investigate by ourselves. Teacher Shikaku said that the ANBU or Gen are usually behind these things. If we find the ANBU Members of the group might be able to figure out the problem." Xianglin¡¯s eyes lit up and she said, ¡°That¡¯s right! What a great idea! But do any of you know the members of Gen and ANBU?¡± Everyone looked at each other in confusion when they heard this. Sakura's eyes lit up and she said, "Yes! Sai is a member of Gen. He might know something." "Yes, yes! Sai must know!" Naruto said excitedly. "Xiang Rin, please find out where Sai is." Sasuke said to Xiang Rin. "Okay! No problem! Kagura's eyes! Open!" Xianglin closed her eyes and silently sensed Sai's chakra. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did not have an easy relationship with Saoi. It is not easy to find Saoi. A few minutes later, Xianglin suddenly opened her eyes. "How about it?" "Found it! But the location is very strange." "Oh, it doesn't matter if it's strange or not, Xianglin, let's go quickly!" Naruto shouted. "Okay! Everyone, follow me." Xiang Lin led the way, and the other four followed behind. The five of them ran towards Zuo Jing's position. On the other side, the Third Hokage has summoned the people and gathered under the Hokage Building. The Third Hokage looked at the crowd of faces downstairs and felt nostalgic for a moment. The last time I saw such a scene was when Tsunade became the Fifth Hokage. "Everyone, please be quiet." The voice of the Third Hokage floated from the Hokage Tower and poured into everyone's ears. The villagers who were still very noisy down there immediately became quiet. It can be seen that the status of the Third Hokage among the villagers has not been reduced because of his resignation. "In recent days, various rumors about Kakashi have spread in the village. Here, I guarantee Kakashi as the Third Hokage that he will never betray the village. Please rest assured!" As soon as these words came out, the villagers talked a lot. "I'm just telling you, how could Lord Kakashi betray the village?" "That's right, it's all those people talking nonsense. My Kakashi-sama is the most powerful!" "Hey, it was you who said Kakashi-sama was hypocritical before, why did you change so quickly?" "Who said that? You are talking nonsense! How dare you slander me!" ¡­¡­ Kakashi, who was at Hatake's house, whispered: "It's almost time." As soon as he finished speaking, in the distance, paper fell from the sky of the Hokage Building. Everyone was shocked. Where did this paper come from? Someone took it curiously and took a look, only to see that it was densely written with words, and the top was written with five large blood-red characters. "Danzo's crime book!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 545 Opening You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Papers flying like snowflakes in the sky scattered all over the floor. Almost everyone has a piece of paper written with accusations next to them. The Third Hokage looked at the flying pieces of paper and couldn't react for a while. He reached out and took one, and the large scarlet characters on it were reflected in the cloudy eyes of the Third Hokage. "Danzo's crime book" The Third Hokage lowered his head and said nothing. Every crime that Danzo had committed was clearly written on it. Every piece of evidence is conclusive and ironclad. There are even some that the Third Hokage himself didn¡¯t know about. The third generation Hokage was frightened by what was represented behind this one. This is definitely not information that can be collected in a short time. Not even he or Tsunade has such detailed evidence. But now it appears here. No need to think too much, the Third Hokage can understand who did this. Kakashi There is no one else but him. "Kakashi, it turns out that you have never given up on dealing with Danzo. When did it start? Is it about Sakumo or Shisui? Sure enough, you still have resentment towards Danzo in your heart" The Third Hokage murmured in his heart, his expression a little complicated for a moment. Kakashi is forcing him to make a decision. These evidences just fell into the hands of everyone in Konoha. Even if the Third Hokage wanted to protect Danzo, he couldn't. Especially those families who have been hurt by Danzo. Originally, they might not have the definite evidence to deal with Danzo, but now, the evidence is clearly in front of them, and they will definitely unite to resist Danzo. "If the Third Hokage or Tsunade turns a blind eye to this matter, then these people will definitely be full of resentment. There is even a sense of disappointment. At that point, the village has reached a moment of separation. Once the village loses trust in each other, it will probably fall apart in an instant. The reason why it caused such serious consequences was that Danzo's hand was stretched too long. ¡° Almost every big family in Konoha has had Danzo¡¯s involvement in the internal affairs. ¡°And it¡¯s still a stab in the back. Such as Uchiha, such as Hinata. These families were once famous in the ninja world and had their own pride. Although they support Konoha now, it does not mean that they will be afraid of Danzo. Normally, they might swallow their anger for the sake of family inheritance, but at this moment, these families will no longer be silent. The Third Hokage has been a Hokage for so many years and knows these things very well. It¡¯s okay to deal with one family alone. Other families will act as bystanders with the attitude that it¡¯s none of my business. But once the interests of these families are involved, they will put aside their prejudices and unite together. The Third Hokage can imagine that if this matter is not handled properly, the consequences will be very serious. At this time, most people have finished reading the crime book about Danzo. Everyone¡¯s face showed an angry expression. "Damn Danzo! He actually did such a thing. No wonder my elder brother died. It turned out to be him!" "My child! You died so miserably! Why! Why did that Danzo want to kill you!" "What! My wife died for such a reason? Danzo! You bastard!" "Dad, it turns out that you died out of such despair. I must avenge you!" For a time, sounds similar to this filled every corner of Konoha. The voice of the crusade against Danzo resounded in the sky! The Third Hokage frowned, this was not the way to go. At this time, Konoha is on the cusp of a storm. If people's hearts are lost again, Konoha may really be destroyed. The Third Hokage closed his eyes in despair, his heart skipped a beat, and he shouted: "Shadow One, Shadow Two!" "Here! The Third Generation!" "Lead the ANBU members to the roots!" As he said that, the Third Hokage suddenly opened his eyes and lowered his head.Roared: "Capture Danzo! Life or death!" "Yes! The Third Generation!" The figures of ANBU members flashed around in Konoha, and they all had only one destination, which was to go to the roots and capture Danzo! Kakashi in the Hatake family house slowly drank the last sip of hot tea and whispered: "The show is about to begin, Danzo, I don't know what you are going to do this time? Resist with all your strength? Surrender without mercy? Or do it?" The rebellious ninja you hate the most? Let me see your choice" Kakashi looked at the Hokage Rock in the distance, his expression a little incomprehensible for a moment. On the other side, Sasuke and others have arrived near the root entrance. The five of them were hiding in the grass nearby, looking very sneaky. "Hey, where is this? How come I've never seen it before? When did there be a place like this in the village?" Naruto asked curiously. "Naruto, keep your voice down, I can sense that there is a lot of powerful chakra in this. If they find out, we will be in trouble." Xianglin whispered. "Oh, I know!" Naruto quickly covered his mouth after hearing this. "Xiang Rin, is Sai in here?" Sasuke frowned. ¡°Not bad, and it¡¯s quite deep inside.¡± "This place looks like an ANBU-type place, isn't it Gen's headquarters?" Sakura said. "It's very possible." Sasuke agreed. Chongwu¡¯s face showed lines of curse seals, and he turned on the immortal mode. "There are many people inside, and the aura of death is very strong." Chongwu whispered. "What the hell is this place? It looks really spooky?" Naruto said. Everyone¡¯s expressions were a little weird, they had never been to this kind of place. "Then do we still want to go in?" Naruto asked. "Wait a minute, breaking into the root without permission is a big crime. Let's wait here for Saoi to come out." Sasuke said. "How long do we have to wait?" Naruto asked unhappily. At this moment, Xianglin suddenly said: "Someone is coming! And there are a lot of them!" After a while, the five people were surrounded by more than a dozen people. Everyone was shocked, feeling like they had been caught doing something bad. "Why are you here? Leave immediately." The leader said coldly. I saw that the people who came were all wearing ANBU masks and looked cold. Everyone¡¯s expressions were a little solemn, these people were very powerful. "Who are you? People from the ANBU?" Sasuke whispered. "This has nothing to do with you. Get out of here quickly. You are not allowed to participate in what happens next." After the leader finished speaking, he rushed into the root with the ANBU people. Sasuke and the others looked at those people leaving with confused expressions on their faces. "What's going on? How did those people get in?" Sakura asked confused. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 546 Dead End You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Xiang Rin, can you feel their movement in?" Sasuke asked at the side. "Let me try." Xiang Lin said, closing her eyes, and the index and middle fingers of her right hand were slightly raised. Kagura Heart Eye! In Xianglin¡¯s mind, after the previous chakras entered Gen¡¯s headquarters, they started a massive attack. But the strange thing is that he did not kill everyone, but knocked down all the people at the base and knocked them unconscious. "It's strange, they are actually attacking the members of the root, but they are just knocking them out." Xiang Lin said doubtfully. Everyone was a little strange when they heard this. "The Roots and Anbu are both departments of Konoha, why are they attacking each other?" Sakura asked confused. "It seems that big changes have taken place in the village." Sasuke murmured. "Then what should we do next?" Xianglin asked. "Let's go in and have a look too." Naruto said excitedly. "Idiot, how can you just enter a place like this?" Sasuke said speechlessly. "You bastard Sasuke! Who are you talking about!" At this time, Jugo, who had been silent all the time, said: "The auras of those people who just passed by seemed to be Kakashi's brother's ANBU subordinates." "What?" Everyone asked in surprise. "It's not wrong. I was still wondering why these people felt so familiar just now. Now that I think about it, these people have been to Kakashi's brother's house. I saw them once, and they were not wearing any clothes at that time. It¡¯s a mask, but the breath is unmistakable.¡± "So, Kakashi-sensei asked them to go?" Sasuke whispered. "Then what are you waiting for? Let's go in and help!" Naruto said, without waiting for anyone to react, he ran in directly. "Naruto!" Sasuke shouted, but it was too late. "Really, Naruto is good at making opinions." Sakura complained. "I don't blame Naruto. The rumors in the village these days have a great impact on Naruto. He may be the one among us who wants to prove Kakashi's brother's innocence the most." Jugo said with a smile. "Zhonggo grew up with Naruto and knew something about Naruto. He also understood that Naruto was also a victim of rumors, and he knew that feeling very well. That¡¯s why he reacted that way to the rumors. He is now eager to prove that Kakashi is wronged. But they don¡¯t know yet that most of the rumors at this time have been put to rest. "Forget it, let's go in together, we can't let Naruto take the risk alone." Sasuke said and rushed in. The crowd followed closely behind. Among the roots. "Tenzo, it seems that those few brats just caught up with me." Hinata Tiger said. "Well, it seems that our identities have been discovered by them. The boy named Jugo has seen us before." Yamato said. "Tch, it's really troublesome. I hope they won't do anything bad." "They are not weak, so there shouldn't be any problems. We'd better find Danzo as soon as possible and arrest him." "Well, the other Anbu should be here soon. Mr. Buchou is really good at predicting things." Hinata Tiger said with emotion. Deep in the roots. "Danzo-sama, something bad has happened!" B ran in in a hurry and shouted in panic. Danzo narrowed his eyes and said, "What's the matter? I'm so panicked. You are an elite at the root." "Danzo-sama, the Third Generation has issued an order to arrest you, and now a large number of Anbu are on their way!" "What? How is it possible! Is Hiruzen crazy!" Danzo looked in disbelief. "Danzo-sama, look at this. Things like this are everywhere in the village now." B handed Danzo the crime book that was flying all over the village. Danzo took it and looked at it, and his pupils suddenly shrank. "Thishow is this possible" Danzo¡¯s expression changed drastically. What was outlined one by one were all his crimes. No, in his opinion, they were not crimes, but his contribution to Konoha. But these things cannot be seen in the light. However, at this time, it was written clearly and clearly. How can Danzo not be surprised by this.  "Danzo-sama, run quickly! Otherwise, when the ANBU comes, it may be too late!" B said in shock. Danzo crumpled the paper in his hand into a ball, feeling extremely complicated. This is the place he has dedicated his life to, how could he just give up? but¡­¡­ The piece of paper in his hand, as light as a feather, was weighing on Danzo's heart like a mountain. This is a killer move. Danzo has no way of refuting it, because there is a mountain of irrefutable evidence. And this kind of thing is actually everywhere in the village. Danzo felt a little bitter in his heart. He originally wanted to use public opinion to force Kakashi, but in the end, it seemed that he was driven to a dead end by public opinion. "Okay! What a Hatake Kakashi! I really underestimated you!" Danzo's heart was extremely cold, filled with resentment towards Kakashi. Decades of hard work were ruined by Kakashi¡¯s thin piece of paper. And these were all prepared by Kakashi quietly. There are many things on this paper that even Danzo himself cannot remember clearly. However, at this time it was clearly written on it. You know, many of these things are extremely hidden. To be able to know it so clearly, the effort spent on it is self-evident. And Kakashi did it so quietly, and Danzo was a little frightened by such a calculation. It was only then that Danzo finally understood that the opponent he faced at this time was completely different from the previous ones. In the past, he was able to succeed many times because of calculated calculations and unintentional calculations. However, this time, his opponent seemed to be prepared earlier than him. At this moment, the door to the room exploded with a bang. Hinata Tiger, Yamato, Yuugao, and Hayate surrounded Danzo and Oto with a hiss. The rest are still fighting elsewhere at the root. "Danzo, the Third Hokage has formally arrested you in the name of the village. Please cooperate with our actions." Yamato whispered. "Hehe, hahahaha!" Danzo sneered at first, then laughed loudly, as if he was a madman. The four of them were on guard when they saw this. They don¡¯t understand Danzo¡¯s strength, but after all, a person of the same era as the Third Hokage is not much weaker even if they think about it. "Okay! Very good! I didn't expect Danzo to have this day, judge the village? Hahaha!" Danzo stopped laughing, looked at the four of them, and said, "You are all Kakashi's people, right? As an ANBU, supporting Kakashi is a shameful thing!" "Danzo, stop talking nonsense, let's capture him without mercy." Hinata Tiger shouted. "Captured without mercy? Dreaming!" Danzo makes a hand seal! "Wind Escape! Vacuum Jade!" The huge wind escape formed instantly and attacked everyone. Everyone quickly moved out of the way. By the time everyone stood still, Danzo had already escaped from the secret room, leaving only Yi. "Damn it, let's chase him quickly!" Hinata Tiger said. At this time, B stopped everyone and said, "I won't let you pass." "B, why are you still stubborn? Danzo is a sinner!" Yamato looked at the man who was once his companion and gave his last advice. Unexpectedly, Person B said calmly: "A, this is the path I chose, let's take action!" "Second¡­¡­" B stopped talking and took the lead to take action, fighting with the four of them. Danzo, however, left the root through the secret passage and appeared directly outside Konoha. Danzo looked at the prosperous Konoha and whispered: "Damn Kakashi, although I lost this time, I will come back one day!" At this time, the silver-white figure appeared in front of Danzo. "Hey, isn't this Danzo-sama? Why are you here?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 547 Interception You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At the base, Naruto rushed in first, and the sight in front of him frightened Naruto. Entering this place from the door, there are corridors everywhere, extending in all directions, and in the middle is a deep pit with no bottom. And in these scattered corridors, people wearing basic clothing are lying everywhere. In order to preserve the strength of the roots, Kakashi asked Yamato and others to try not to make fatal attacks. After all, after Danzo dies, these root personnel can still be used again. They are not as willing to sacrifice their lives for Danzo as Orochimaru's men are. The only way Danzo can control them is through brainwashing and the tongue seal. When it comes to child abduction skills, Danzo is far inferior to Orochimaru. To put it another way, when it comes to personality charm, Danzo is too inferior to Orochimaru. Therefore, most of these people can still be used as ANBU. As for the few diehards, Kakashi will never show mercy. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Everyone has the strength of a jounin, and half of them have the strength of an elite jounin. The strongest Hy¨±ga Tora already has a shadow-level combat power. A dozen or so people like this rush into the root, which can almost be said to be devastating, without any suspense. This is also the reason why Kakashi can tell everyone to keep their hands. It is precisely based on this that Hyuga Tora and others can enter Danzo's location so quickly. This also has a lot to do with Yamato¡¯s familiarity with the topography of the roots. Part of the reason is that some root members are not here. "How could this happen" Naruto was shocked. It only took less than two minutes for those dozen people to come in, but they were able to knock down so many people. It¡¯s really scary. "Naruto! Stop messing around! Come out with us!" Sasuke said. It turns out that Sasuke and others also rushed over at this time. But when Sasuke saw the scene in front of him, he was also surprised. As far as he knew, the personnel at the root were not weak, but it was really surprising that they were knocked down so easily. Those people are really terrifyingly strong. "Sasuke, we've come here, don't you want to go in and have a look?" Naruto asked. Sasuke was a little hesitant when he heard this. He was indeed full of interest in those people. "Sasuke, Naruto, this is not an ordinary place. After we enter, we may be in a lot of trouble, so be careful." Jugo said. "Jugo is right, this is the base of the root. Although we don't know exactly what happened. But it is not within the scope of our contact. If we go too deep, it may make it more difficult for Kakashi-sensei." Sakura whispered. . Naruto and Sasuke both hesitated upon hearing this. Their purpose is to help Kakashi. If they mess up, it will be counterproductive. At this time, Xianglin suddenly said: "Saui's chakra is coming this way!" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of expectation that Zuo Jing would appear at this time. "Xianglin, where is it?" "Over there!" Xianglin pointed towards the corridor below. Sure enough, Sai's figure ran out from another passage. Saoi seemed to have seen Naruto and others, but he did not stop, but ran directly in the other direction. "Sai!" Naruto shouted loudly, but Saii ignored him. Seeing this, Naruto jumped down and chased after Sai. "Sai! Wait for me!" Seeing Naruto chasing Saoi, Sasuke and others quickly followed. On the other side, B has been tightly wrapped by Yamato's wooden escape, unable to move. "Haha, A, your Mu Dun has indeed become more proficient. Even I am no match for you." "B, why are you still stubborn?" Yamato sighed. "Danzo-sama is my belief, and being able to sacrifice my life to protect him makes me feel happy. No matter what, it is enough to be able to help Danzo-sama escape." Hinata Tiger on the side snorted coldly: "How naive, do you think Danzo can escape?" "What do you mean!" Yi asked in shock.   "The minister has already guarded the secret exit of your roots. At this time, Danzo may have been blocked by the minister." "What! Damn it! How could such a thing happen!" "Give up, your roots are finished. From now on, Konoha will only have ANBU and no roots." Hinata Tiger whispered. "asshole!" B still wanted to scream, but Hyuga Tora tapped B's neck with his finger, and he fainted. ¡°It was really noisy, now it¡¯s much quieter.¡± Yamato and others were dumbfounded when they heard this. "By the way, where are those brats from Naruto?" Yamato said. "Tch, let me take a look at those restless brats." Hinata Tiger said, his white eyes opened, and the pale golden pupils made Yamato and others a little uncomfortable. In the Hyuga Tiger's white eyes, the imprisonment at the root was in vain. Soon, the whereabouts of Sasuke and others were found. "Huh? They seem to be chasing a member of Team 7 led by Mr. Buchou, named Sai, right?" "Chasing Saoi? What are they going to do?" Yamato asked doubtfully. "I don't know, but from the looks of them, they seem to be going deeper and deeper. You can't just walk around in a place like this." Hinata Tiger said. "Let's go over and take a look. They are all Kakashi-senpai's students. If something happens, Kakashi-senpai will scold us." Yamato said. Hinata Tiger heard the words and said: "I'll just go with you, Yue Guang, Xi Yan, you two have dealt with this guy and gathered other members. This scene can be over. The other ANBU should be here soon." "yes!" "Let's go." Hinata Tiger said softly. ¡­¡­ Outside Konoha Village, Danzo's pupils shrank and he looked at Kakashi in front of him in disbelief. He never thought that he would see Kakashi in this place. Shouldn¡¯t Kakashi stay at home at this time? "Kakashi Hatake!" Danzo roared. "Danzo-sama, I'm really flattered that you called my name so affectionately. I don't know what advice you can give me." Kakashi smiled. Looking at Kakashi with a bright smile in front of him, Danzo was filled with anger. "Kakashi, you won this time, but I will definitely take back what belongs to me again!" Danzo said angrily. "Danzo-sama, why are you still unclear about the situation? Do you think you can leave this place now? In other words, you want to become a rebellious ninja of Konoha and spend your later years wandering in the ninja world. "?" Kakashi smiled. "Hmph! If I defeat you, I will have a chance to return to Konoha again!" Danzo said, untying the bandage on his right hand. Kakashi couldn't help but be startled when he saw this. Two Sharingan appeared on the pale right arm! How can this be? Where did he get the Sharingan? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 548 The Death of Danzo (1) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Sharingan? Where did you come from?" Kakashi asked doubtfully. "Haha, this is a gift that man gave me. It's not bad. Kakashi, you have made a big name in the ninja world with your Sharingan. Now I have two. How can you be mine? Opponent?" Danzo sneered. Kakashi shook his head, does this guy still think that his strength is based on the Sharingan? Or find a reason to alleviate your fear? But is the guy Danzo was talking about Obito? "In this world, the only one who still has extra Sharingan is Obito. No, it should be said to be Uchiha Madara¡¯s inventory. It seems that Obito was not very generous to Danzo, he just gave him two pills. The pale appearance of the right arm is Thousand Hand Cells. Danzo is the same age as the Third Hokage. Now the Third Hokage has gray hair, while Danzo still has black hair. It can be seen that the Senju cells really have the function of prolonging life. It seems that Danzo found Orochimaru to reattach the right arm that he had cut off before. It¡¯s just that these two Sharingan eyes were beyond Kakashi¡¯s expectation. However, even if there are two more Sharingan eyes, nothing will change. Kakashi looked at Danzo, who had a cold face in front of him, and felt slightly refreshed. With a move of his right hand, Qian Ting appeared in his hand. Kakashi pointed his sword at Danzo and said coldly: "Duanzo, let's understand the grudges between you and me here. Today, only one person will leave here alive." "Kakashi! You colluded with the Kinnin Village, concealed the situation of the Hatake clan, and harbored evil intentions. I will kill you today! Clean up the filth in Konoha!" Danzo said coldly. "As expected of you, Danzo-sama, you can put your hat on and do one thing after another. There are only two of us here, so why should we be pretentious. The Third Generation will not come here, don't worry." Danzo¡¯s pupils shrank, but he didn¡¯t expect Kakashi to have seen through his mind. If the Third Hokage comes, he will definitely not sit idly by and ignore it. At most, he will imprison Danzo. The reason why Danzo wanted to leave was just to escape Kakashi's butcher knife. Unfortunately, as soon as he left the village gate, he was blocked by Kakashi on the road. Now it seems that a war is inevitable. Above the thousand lightnings, lightning flashed, and Kakashi appeared next to Danzo in an instant. Cut it down with one knife! Danzo blocked it with a kunai backhand! Ding! With a crisp sound, the kunai was cut directly! Danzo was startled and quickly retreated. Kakashi didn¡¯t pursue him and just stood there silently. "Hmph, the Hatake family's swordsmanship is indeed fast, accurate and ruthless. It's even worse than White Fang's back then. I really regret that I didn't strangle you in the cradle!" "It's too late to regret it. Now, go to hell for your mistake!" Kakashi said, thunder rioted under his feet! Thunder Step! Boom! Kakashi¡¯s speed increased again! Danzo felt his eyes dazzled as Kakashi's figure appeared in front of him. "What!" Sweep the knife horizontally! Tear it apart! Danzo¡¯s body was cut in half! "how come¡­¡­" Danzo watched in disbelief as his body split into two halves and fell into a pool of blood. Kakashi turned back and looked at Danzo's body coldly. His gaze shifted to the pale right arm. One of the Sharingan has closed its eyes. A flash of realization flashed in Kakashi's eyes, and sure enough, it was still the same routine. The Sharingan has only this effect in Danzo's hands. It¡¯s really a wild thing. Kakashi pushed away his forehead protector, revealing the scarlet Sharingan. The three magatama slowly rotated, and its eyes swept around. "Duanzo, come out, I know you are not dead." As soon as he finished speaking, the corpse in front of him turned into a hypocrite, and Danzo's figure reappeared not far away. ¡° However, his face is very ugly. Kakashi looked at??Zang smiled and said: "Izanagi, does the Sharingan in your hand only have this effect?" "It seems that using Izanagi against Shisui last time was a failure." Danzo whispered. In Danzo¡¯s eyes, it must be because he used Izanagi on Shisui last time that Kakashi saw through his actions at a glance. The original plan of a sneak attack also turned into bubbles in an instant. "After all, you are Danzo-sama. If you solve it with one blow, you may not be too sorry for your title of Darkness of Konoha." Kakashi said lightly. Danzo¡¯s face was cold and cold, and his hands were forming seals. "Wind escape! Vacuum wave!" I saw a ball of wind-attribute chakra spit out from Danzo's mouth, attached to the kunai. Apparently the situation where the kunai was cut off by Kakashi just now made Danzo understand how sharp his sword is. The two people¡¯s eyes met at the same place, and then they moved at the same time! Ding ding ding! The sound of fighting continued to be heard in the air, and after a while, it dispersed again. Danzo was already out of breath, but Kakashi looked calm. Kakashi looked indifferent and said softly: "You are old." As soon as Kakashi finished speaking, Danzo's kunai clicked and shattered. The chakra attached to it also dissipated invisible. Danzo was panting heavily, and it was obvious that his physical strength could no longer keep up. Time has always been the enemy of ninjas. The older a ninja gets, the less likely he is to compete with others in taijutsu. Because that's a stupid thing to do. Even if you were once outstanding in physical skills, your physical fitness will decline as you get older, and no matter how good your skills are, they will not be as good as outstanding young people. Danzo took a sharp breath, and then formed a seal with his hands! "Wind escape! Vacuum jade!" Countless air bullets swept in, but Kakashi did not dodge. The long knife in his hand kept flying, chopping up one air bullet after another. And at this moment, Danzo formed a seal with his hands again! "Wood Escape! Thorns Killing Technique!" The vine-like wood rose from Kakashi¡¯s feet and tied him up tightly while looking at Kakashi in shock. Danzo was delighted when he saw this and said, "Humph, Kakashi, you can't think of it." "It's really surprising. I didn't expect that Danzo-sama would also transplant Wood Release cells. He is truly the Shadow of Konoha who loves Konoha." Kakashi said playfully, seeming to be mocking Danzo. "Kakashi, as long as you can achieve your goal, it's worth it." "What is your goal? Konoha? Or is it your own ambition? To unify the ninja world?" "If I were to lead Konoha, I would have already become the strongest in the ninja world. How could it be like this? All of this is caused by Hiruzen's incompetence!" "You are very confident." "Hmph, being able to capture you is a reflection of my ability!" "Yeah?" Kakashi said, his eyes turned cold, and lightning suddenly emerged from his trapped right hand. boom! Wooden chips! Qian Ting shoots away! Tear it apart! The air vibrated! Qian Ting penetrated Danzo¡¯s chest! Ding! Plugged into the ground! Blood is flowing! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 549 The Death of Danzo (2) (Third update) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Qian Ting was stuck on the ground, shaking constantly. The hexagonal crystal blade flutters in the wind. There was not a trace of blood on the blade. People often say that if the knife is fast enough, you can kill without blood. Kakashi¡¯s knife is very fast, so fast that even if it passes through the body, it will not be stained with a trace of blood. "Chidori-ryu!" Kakashi¡¯s body surface burst out with blue electricity, and the seemingly solid wooden strips turned into sawdust in an instant. The power of this wooden escape is only similar to Yamato, so how can it trap Kakashi. The scarlet left eye looked coldly at Danzo who was still bleeding, and whispered: "What do you have to rely on now?" The second Sharingan on the right arm slowly closed and became a decoration. Danzo¡¯s body was blurry for a while, and then he recovered again. The ultimate illusion cast on oneself, Izanagi. A terrifying illusion equivalent to having a second life. "It's a pity that no matter how powerful the ninjutsu is, it's useless if you encounter someone who doesn't know how to use it. Danzo¡¯s Izanagi takes about one minute to use each one. Attacks within one minute will turn into nothingness. Afraid that Kakashi would suddenly launch a fatal attack, Danzo kept his weapon on almost the whole time. After all, Kakashi's speed is too fast. If Danzo didn't drive the Izanagi, he might be hacked to death by Kakashi without paying attention. Danzo looked at Kakashi with a gloomy expression, feeling a little powerless. This guy is really unbelievably strong. So far, Danzo has not felt that Kakashi used his full strength. If nothing else, Danzo never saw Kakashi use the terrifying Sage Mode last time. In the root information, there is almost no information about Kakashi using Sage Mode. It seems that no one in the ninja world can force Kakashi to use sage mode. Previously, Danzo was afraid that he would not be able to defeat Kakashi, so he wanted to use Beiruhu to deal with Kakashi. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that I would fight Kakashi first before Kakashi went to Mount Sumeru. And so passive. Kakashi kicked away the sawdust on the ground and walked slowly towards Danzo. Danzo could not help but take a step back. Kakashi stood still and glanced at Danzo with his cold eyes. "Duanzo, do you know when I started wanting to kill you?" Danzo was stunned for a moment, but did not answer. "That was a long time ago." Kakashi suddenly asked and answered himself. "Forget it, let's end it here, Danzo." Kakashi took back his memories, lightning flashed out of his right hand, and he rushed towards Danzo. Danzo was shocked. He didn't expect that after Kakashi said something to himself, he launched an attack directly, without even giving himself time to say a word. "Wooden Escape! Wooden Ingot Wall!" Because there are not as many Sharingan eyes as in the original work, the power of wood escape that Danzo can use is also greater. Of course, some modifications have also been made. Otherwise, how could Danzo's body withstand the devouring of Hashirama's cells. It¡¯s just that the seemingly powerful wooden ingot wall is useless in front of Kakashi¡¯s Raikiri! Click! Within a moment, Kakashi chopped the wooden ingot wall into pieces, and Raikiri rushed towards Danzo with undiminished power. However, the moment Kakashi cut through the wall of the ingot, what appeared in front of him was not Danzo, but a strange beast. "The art of psychics! Dream tapir!" With a body like an elephant, he opened his mouth and the terrifying wind escape spewed out directly! Kakashi frowned, and the Raikiri in his hand showed no intention of taking it back. Instead, the lightning exploded! There was even a sizzling sound! Kakashi actually triggered the high-frequency vibration wave of Thunder Release! Lei Qie has even more terrifying penetrating power in an instant! "Supersonic Thunder Cut!" The thunder light pierced Meng Tapir's Wind Escape and penetrated directly into his body. Bang! The dream tapir disappears! "And behind him was Danzo who looked shocked. ?"That's it!" Raiqie comes in again! It¡¯s stabbed! Thunder cuts into the body! "Ugh!" Danzo spit out a mouthful of blood, and immediately felt a numbness in his body. The scarlet Sharingan stared straight at Danzo and said coldly: "Have you ever thought that you would have such a day?" Danzo gritted his teeth and squeezed out a few words. "Youthistraitor!" Kakashi suddenly withdrew his right hand and blood spurted out again! Danzo leaned back and fell to the ground. "At the last moment, are you still living in your own world?" Kakashi whispered. Looking at Danzo on the ground, Kakashi suddenly felt a little pitiful for him. Kakashi turned his head and moved his right hand. The Qian Ting stuck on the ground fell into his hand, and then with a bang, it was sealed into his right wrist again. At this moment, Danzo, who was supposed to be dead, suddenly opened his eyes, pulled out a kunai with his right hand, and thrust it into Kakashi's back! Kakashi was stunned, and there was a pain in his back. Kakashi turned his head and looked at Danzo in disbelief. "how come¡­¡­" Danzo slowly untied the bandage on his right eye. Inside, the scarlet Sharingan slowly turned and eventually turned into gray. The third Sharingan! "Kakashi, do you think I only have two Sharingan eyes? That's ridiculous! You will pay the price for your carelessness! Hahaha!" Danzo laughed ferociously, as if his previous forbearance had paid off. ?This is the opportunity he has been waiting for. When it is confirmed that the enemy is dead, normal people will relax. Even Kakashi is no exception. And Danzo, what he caught was this moment. Kakashi looked at Danzo with shock at first, then turned calm. When Danzo saw this, he felt something was wrong, but he couldn't say anything. "Danzo, under the Sharingan, do you really think your right eye can hide it from me?" "What?" "boom!" With a loud noise, Kakashi's body exploded! Danzo hit the tree with a bang! Explosive Talisman! And Qian Ting popped out directly and stuck on the tree trunk nearby! Behind the tree trunk, the silver-white figure slowly emerged. After pulling out Qian Ting, Kakashi looked at Danzo who had hit the tree trunk. "How is it possible! Your eyes! How could you find it!" Danzo said in confusion. "I'm sorry, my Sharingan is not an ordinary Sharingan. With all your hiding methods, you can't escape this eye at all." Danzo glanced at Kakashi reluctantly and whispered: "Is that the power of the Mangekyo Sharingan? I really underestimated the power of the Uchiha clan." "The last of Izanagi has been used up, you should be able to go on your way without worries." Kakashi said, and the Qian Ting in his hand shot away! Whoops! Qian Ting cut through the sky and pierced directly into Danzo's heart! "ah!" Danzo let out a scream, and his pale right arm suddenly appeared on Hashirama's face, and then with a bang, his right arm turned into a giant tree! When the power of the Sharingan is exhausted, the original power to contain the Senju cells disappears. Danzo naturally couldn¡¯t suppress the backlash from Hashirama¡¯s cells. At this time, Danzo was already certain to die. At this time, a figure fell in front of Kakashi. It is the Third Hokage! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 550 The Death of Danzo (3) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The aftermath of the battle between the two attracted the attention of the Third Hokage. The Third Hokage came in a hurry and saw the dying Danzo at a glance. The Third Hokage was stunned for a moment, then sighed. On the way here, the Third Hokage had already thought of this result. With Kakashi¡¯s current strength, how long can the old Danzo last in his hands? The Third Hokage knew this well. In his opinion, Danzo was already considered a great person if he could hold on until he arrived. But when the Third Hokage took a closer look, he saw the big tree formed by the broken right arm, and the Sharingan that had lost its light in the right eye. The Third Hokage's pupils shrank, and then turned into endless lamentation. Sure enough, Danzo has already become unscrupulous. Kakashi is right, he has changed, he is no longer the person who was willing to carry the darkness and move forward. "Three generations of adults." Seeing the Third Hokage coming, Kakashi was not surprised. He had already anticipated this. This place is not far from Konoha, so it is not surprising that the Third Hokage came here. Precisely because he guessed this, Kakashi didn't waste much time and solved Danzo. Kakashi was also afraid that the Third Hokage would become soft-hearted and let Danzo go again. By that time, the problem is back to square one. Everything you have done before is equivalent to wasting your efforts. The Third Hokage nodded and said nothing. Although he had been prepared before, seeing his old friend lying in a pool of blood and dying, the Third Hokage still felt a little resentful towards Kakashi. Of course, it¡¯s just a few. As the longest-ruling Hokage, the third generation has a very clear view of many things. The Third Hokage slowly walked towards Danzo. At this time, Danzo also looked at the Third Hokage as if he was having a flashback. "Hiruzhanyou're still here." Danzo smiled, an expression that had not appeared on Danzo's face for a long time. The Third Hokage couldn't help but be stunned when he saw this. When was the last time you saw Danzo smile? Thirty years ago? Or forty years ago? The Third Hokage secretly shook his head. It had been so long that he had forgotten. It seems that after becoming the leader of Gen, Danzo never smiled again. He seems to have only two expressions, one is anger and the other is indifference. When did that hot boy become like this? I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s been too long and I can¡¯t remember. The Third Hokage sighed again. We have been friends for many years, why did we become like this? Did he fail to fulfill his responsibilities as a companion and make him go astray? Thinking about it, I really failed. My companions were not saved, and even my beloved disciples went astray. The three sighs seemed to express the endless sadness of the Third Hokage. Danzo struggled and leaned against the tree, whispering: "Hiruzen, I have survived so many battles, but I didn't expect that I would die here in the end. It's really ironic, dying at the doorstep, haha." "Duanzo, you are wrong, you should not have attacked those people." "Wrong? Really? Am I wrong?" Danzo murmured. "The one who once told me that we would protect Konoha together has now become a person who only cares about his own selfish interests. How many innocent people have you killed for the so-called name of Hokage?" "Are you innocent?" Danzo¡¯s eyes were filled with those who had been killed by him. Those were once the elites of Konoha. It¡¯s just that they blocked their way, so they were eradicated by themselves. "Maybe, hehe, I still haven't overcome my fear, even now." Danzo whispered. The third generation was stunned for a moment, and the memories seemed to return to the days when he followed the second generation Hokage to escape from Kumogakure. At that time, Danzo was also one step behind the Third Hokage because of fear. From then on, Hiruzen became the sunshine, while Danzo became the darkness. Danzo stretched out his left hand. The Third Hokage was stunned and took it. "Hiruzhan, ever since you were little, you have always been better than me.One step faster, but this time, I'll leave before you. " "Danzo" The corners of the Third Hokage's eyes were a little sour, and an emotion he hadn't experienced in a long time slowly faded away in his heart. The new era has already arrived, and the best friends I once had are almost dead. And the only one left among them is Danzo, who has always been against him. Although the two have different political views, the friendship they shared when they were young has always been hidden in their hearts. It¡¯s just that as people get older, this kind of feeling will be hidden in their hearts and difficult to express. Especially when the positions of both parties are different. Danzo looked at the Third Hokage with a smile on his face. "Hiruzen, I still failed to become Hokage in the end. No matter where I go, I can't catch up with you. You are the leaves bathing in the sun, and I am the roots hidden in the darkness. What is your evaluation of me like this? ¡°I said Hiruzen¡­ to you¡­ I am¡­¡± "Duanzo, you are my best opponent and best friend." Danzo¡¯s pupils shrank slightly when he heard this, and a smile of relief appeared on his face. "So this is ah¡­¡­" After Danzo finished speaking, his body relaxed slightly, and his whole body seemed to have lost all weight, and he collapsed on the Third Hokage's body. The Third Hokage felt sour in his heart and wanted to roar, but the emotion reached his throat and could not spread out. Finally, he fell down again. Looking at Danzo who had lost all his aura in front of him, the Third Hokage looked a little melancholy. Memories seem to go back to when I was young. Danzo and Hiruzen once competed together in the forest, and once gave their backs to each other on the battlefield. The two of them once swore an oath together to protect this hard-won village. They supported each other and went through the most difficult years. In a village that lost its second Hokage, that stretch of road was too difficult to walk. In addition to external pressure, there is also oppression within the village. If the two of them hadn't relied on each other, they would have fallen long ago. Fortunately, they survived. Danzo was once a dragon-slaying warrior, but after defeating the dragon, the warrior became a new dragon. How ironic. "But how normal this is. The Third Hokage grabbed the hilt of Qian Ting's sword with one hand, pulled it out, then swung it and landed it in front of Kakashi. Ding! With a soft sound, Qian Ting plunged straight into the ground. It was as if it had just pierced Danzo's heart. The Third Hokage picked up Danzo's body and walked slowly back to Konoha. Kakashi just looked at it without saying a word. He didn't know what to say. I don¡¯t know what I can say. The only thing you can do is probably remain silent. Watching the Third Hokage walk away, Kakashi sighed, pulled out Qian Ting and disappeared. A generation of heroes is ultimately nothing more than a handful of dirt. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 551 The Death of Danzo (4) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At the root, a war gradually came to an end. By the time other ANBU arrived, the sixth ANBU squad had already resolved the battle. Therefore, they could only stare in shock at the scattered root members lying in front of them. That so-called elite root never expected that such a day would come. Hyuga Tora and Yamato went after Sasuke and others, so the command of Team 6 temporarily belonged to Yugao. Xiyan commanded the remaining people, tied up everyone in the roots, and sent them to the ANBU headquarters. The roots suddenly became deserted. And the news of Danzo's escape and the destruction of his roots quickly spread to the ears of various families. Of course, the news of Danzo¡¯s death has not yet spread. The Uchiha family home. Fugaku listened to the report of the person in front of him with an indifferent expression, as if the news he heard was not worth mentioning at all. "I understand, go down." "Yes! Mr. Patriarch!" The Uchiha tribesman stepped back, and Mikoto walked in. At this time, Mikoto was already in her thirties, but time had never left its mark on his face, which was as beautiful as ever. This is what Naruto envied Sasuke the most, having such a gentle and beautiful mother. But at this time, Naruto didn't even know who his parents were. ¡°Husband, what happened?¡± Seeing the man in a hurry, Mikoto knew that something big must have happened. Although Mikoto stopped working as a ninja after becoming a mother, after all, she had been a ninja for more than 20 years, and she was still keenly aware of things that were wrong. Fugaku glanced at Mikoto and whispered: "It's nothing, it's just that Kakashi attacked Danzo." "Are you taking action?" Miqin was quite surprised. Although there were rumors circulating in the village before, Mikoto also noticed that something was wrong, but she did not expect that Kakashi would be so decisive this time and attack Danzo directly. "It's surprising?" Fugaku laughed. Mikoto nodded. "I thought Kakashi would choose to settle the matter as before." Fugaku shook his head and said: "No. The Kakashi of now is no longer the Kakashi of the past. Although the Kakashi of that time was outstanding in strength, he was not without opponents in Konoha. And there were no forces. It¡¯s completely stable, and once you take action, it¡¯s a life-or-death situation.¡± Fugaku paused and continued: "But it's different now. Kakashi is the most prestigious person among the younger generation, and he is also the Minister of ANBU. He has his own cronies in the ANBU, and his power is not weak." "What's more, my Uchiha clan and the Hyuga clan both owe Kakashi a favor. Others such as the Ino Shika Butterfly clan, the Aburame clan, the Inuzuka clan, etc. also have good relations with Kakashi. Even the third generation The Hokage's son Asuma also has a very good relationship with Kakashi." "And all of this is what Danzo doesn't have. Kakashi becoming the Sixth Hokage is an inevitable trend and no one can stop it. Therefore, none of these families will have grudges with Kakashi. What's more, Danzo's crimes are still Being announced one by one by Kakashi, he became the target of public criticism. Kakashi leads the trend, how can Danzo, a person in the darkness, compare with him." "On the other hand, Kakashi's strength has already exceeded that of ordinary people. I am afraid that even if all the roots are used together, he will not be Kakashi's opponent. With advantages in both aspects, I can't think of any reason why Let Kakashi continue to endure his anger." "Kakashi is a gentle person." Mikoto said. "Gentle? Haha. Are you right or wrong? Although Kakashi is indeed extremely gentle in his treatment of others, quite like the fourth generation of his time. But if you have seen his murderous resume among ANBU, I'm afraid you won't That¡¯s it. Kakashi is not the Third Hokage, and he is not overly merciful. When it¡¯s time to take action, he is never vague.¡± Mikoto was a little silent, remembering the figure who came to the Uchiha house before. The lazy look and gentle temperament are impressive. It turns out that under that face, there is also the so-called darkness hidden. Yes, who is completely pure and flawless? Even though the child Itachi was originally such a gentle person, wasn't he still burdened with sins that should not have been his in the first place?   In life, there are always some things that we don¡¯t want to do, but we have to do. Fugaku looked out the window and sighed: "The sky in Konoha is about to completely change." "Hubby, will something happen again?" Mikoto said worriedly. The previous Uchiha incident left a big shadow on Mikoto. "Don't worry, Kakashi ascending to the throne will only be good for us, not bad. Maybe, Itachi will be able to come back soon." Meiqin¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this and said, ¡°Really?¡± Fugaku smiled and nodded. "That's great!" Mikoto said with a smile, her eyes full of anticipation. For that precocious son, Mikoto felt a lot of guilt in her heart. If Itachi can really come back, then Mikoto will have a chance to make amends. "By the way, where did that kid Sasuke go?" Fugaku said suddenly. Mikoto was stunned for a moment, then said: "Sasuke? It seems that he went out to meet his friends." Fugaku was silent for a moment and said, "Really?" ¡­¡­ At the bottom of the body, Sai was still running wildly, and then, a strange feeling spread from the tip of Sai's tongue, as if some restrictions had disappeared. Sakai stopped suddenly and whispered: "This feeling, Danzo-sama is dead?" The members of the root group were all stamped with the curse of tongue by Danzo. If Danzo dies, this tongue-eradicating seal will disappear. Seeing Saoi suddenly stop, Sasuke and others following behind also stopped. "Sai! What are you doing running so fast!" Naruto asked. Zuo Jing turned around and looked at a few people, smiled, and said: "It's nothing, I just want you to leave your roots." "What?" Naruto asked confused. "The roots are not a place where you can come and go at will. Once discovered by the ninjas of the roots, they will definitely be killed." "Huh? You mean, you are here to save us?" Naruto asked doubtfully. "You can say that, after all, you are Kakashi-senpai's disciples." Sai said with a smile. Sasuke frowned and said, "What do you mean?" "It's nothing, what are you doing here? The root is not a place where you can play casually." "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot the purpose of coming here. Sai, tell me quickly, what are the rumors about Kakashi-sensei in the village? Is it something at the root?" Naruto said excitedly. Sa Jing smiled and said: "Is that why you came here to ask this? How stupid" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 552 The changed Sai You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "What do you mean!" Naruto said angrily. "Haha, Naruto, sometimes you think things are too simple. You are such an idiot." Sai said mockingly. "Asshole! What did you say!" Naruto said, about to rush over and beat Saui up, but was stopped by Sasuke. "Naruto, calm down." Sasuke shouted. Chonggo frowned slightly, watching Sai's expression change. It seems that there is something that they have overlooked. Sasuke also noticed something was wrong at this time. This Sasui seemed to be a little different. There was no sense of camouflage like when we performed missions together before. At that time, Sai was just like a tool. But at this time, Sayi seems to be more like a human being. Butwhy is there such a difference? Saoi looked at Sasuke and said: "I thought you were a smart person, but I didn't expect you to do such a stupid thing. Why did you run to Gen's headquarters just to ask about this kind of thing? Why do you think I would tell you? ?¡± "this¡­¡­" Sasuke was speechless for a moment. "We are all from Kakashi's class. We are just answering a question. There is nothing wrong with it." Naruto said matter-of-factly. "Don't you even know the most basic confidentiality agreement? Kakashi-senpai should have told you, right?" Said Sai "Huh? Is there such a thing?" Naruto asked doubtfully. Sasuke and Sakura looked embarrassed. Kakashi did say it once, but they seemed to have all forgotten it before. "Even if you don't know the underlying confidentiality agreement, you should know the confidentiality agreement for the execution of the mission, right? Why do you still have such naive ideas?" Zuo asked. "Iwe all want to help Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto said excitedly. Sai looked at Naruto coldly and said: "Why do you think you can help Kakashi-senpai? When Kakashi-senpai was your age, he was already an outstanding strongman among the ANBU. He knew how to judge the situation, and now he is even more powerful. It's the ANBU minister. What do you think you can do to help him!" Naruto took a step back, forced back by Sai's cold breath, and even more shocked by Sai's words. Yes, what can I do to help Kakashi-sensei? What do Teacher Kakashi need to do it by themselves? "Are you just acting blindly with such a so-called desire to help?" Sai's questioning voice hit Naruto's heart hard. He started to think, did he really do something wrong? "Saui, maybe Naruto's behavior is a little impulsive, but his starting point is good. We all act with the same mood." Sakura said. Saoi glanced at Naruto and the others, shook his head, and said, "You are so naive, Kakashi-senpai is really working hard." "Asshole! What on earth do you mean!" Xianglin said unhappily. Sai pointed to his head and said: "Before doing something, learn to think about how to do it instead of rushing in. Maybe you will solve the problem because of good luck, but you won't have such good luck every time. Just like what happened this time, if you blindly break into the root, not only can't you help Kakashi-senpai, it will only make it more difficult for Kakashi-senpai." "How is that possible!" Naruto shouted. "Impossible? The crime of trespassing into the roots is enough for Danzo-sama to put a big hat on senior Kakashi's head. Don't forget that you are all disciples of senior Kakashi. If you act collectively, it will be very important. To a certain extent, it can be understood as Kakashi-senpai¡¯s will.¡± Everyone was stunned when they heard this. They seemed to have never thought of this at all. At this time, in Konoha, Kakashi has officially accepted as his disciples, only the five people in front of him. When they gather together, many people will indeed think that they are commanded by Kakashi. "After saying so much, I just want you to understand, don't use your so-called good intentions to make a thing worse." After Zuo said, he showed a big smile. It¡¯s just that this smile looks a bit fake no matter how you look at it. Everyone looked at each other and seemed a little ashamed. They seemed to have forgotten all of such a simple truth for a while. Originally, Sasuke and others were still holding onMochi should not break into the root, but because of Naruto, they all forgot about it. What they should do is to pull Naruto away instead of messing around with him. Looking back now, it would indeed become very troublesome if someone at the root found out. "Then let's leave here right now?" Naruto asked tentatively. "No need, the matter is over. Danzo-sama is dead, Kakashi-senpai has won the rumor war," Sai said. "What!" Everyone was shocked. "The seal of tongue evil that Lord Danzo put on me has disappeared, which means that Lord Danzo has passed away. The winner is naturally Kakashi-senpai." Sai said calmly. "What the hell is going on! Sai, you know, right?" Naruto asked. "Maybe you gathered too early, so you don't know what happened in the village, so you feel so confused." "What happened in the village?" Xianglin asked doubtfully. Sakai immediately explained the matter of the crime book, and also explained the order issued by the Third Hokage. Only then did everyone clear up their doubts. It turns out that the matter has been resolved, and there is no point in them coming over. At the moment, several people felt a sense of loss. It seems that all the previous efforts have been meaningless, and it seems that in the end it has done nothing but add to the chaos. Everyone looked at each other, a little embarrassed for a moment. No wonder Kakashi didn¡¯t want to tell them. Even if he told them, it would have no effect. Everything was as expected by Kakashi. "Saui, thank you. If it hadn't been like this, I'm afraid we would have just caused trouble for Kakashi-sensei again." Naruto said gratefully. Zuo Jing smiled and said, "No, this is what I should do." Xianglin said doubtfully: "Saui, aren't you from the root? Why do you want to help us? In other words, why do you want to help brother Kakashi?" When everyone heard this, they all looked at Zuo Jing with some doubts. Indeed, this theory seems a bit unreasonable. Sakai took out a book and said: "This book says that if you help your friends when they are in crisis and explain things clearly, your friends will be very grateful to you, and then the friendship will be stronger." Everyone showed helpless expressions after hearing this. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT off out, it's the same Sai who only knows how to read and do things. Sakai smiled and put the book back into his ninja bag. In the ninja bag, on the middle page of a picture album, there were two more images of two people holding hands and smiling. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 553 is Chapter 553 Picture Album You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Sakai betrayed his fundamental beliefs and chose to help Sasuke and others. Everything seems to be natural. Although the roots have been brainwashed, not everyone has been successfully brainwashed. ¡°At least Tenzo and Sai are failed brainwashing works. They all still have human emotions in their hearts. As long as you find that point in their hearts, you can release their feelings again. The same is true for Tenzo, and the same is true for Saoi. "Saui, what you are doing now is that you betrayed Gen early on?" Sasuke quickly caught the point and asked. Sai nodded with a smile and said: "No, I did not betray Gen. I did everything Danzo-sama asked me to do. I also did not tell Kakashi-senpai what I knew. I was just a bystander. That¡¯s it. I¡¯m not qualified to intervene in the fight between Danzo-sama and Kakashi-senpai. Now that they have decided the winner, Root¡¯s fate must be redefined.¡± Everyone was stunned when they heard this. At this time, Hyuga Tora and Yamato also rushed over. Seeing that everyone was fine, Yamato felt relieved. Yamato looked at Saai who was coming over and said, "Saui, just follow us back obediently." In the previous three-tails incident, Yamato had a pretty good impression of Sai, so he didn't want to take action. Sai showed that smile again and said, "Okay, Yamato-senpai." Yamato was a little surprised by Sai's cooperation, but Hinata Tiger didn't have so much nonsense. He tapped Sai's body with one finger and blocked Sai's chakra. "What are you going to do to Sai!" Naruto asked quickly after seeing this. "Naruto, don't get involved in this matter. If you have any questions, ask Kakashi-senpai." Yamato said something, and then he and Hyuga Tora were about to leave with Sai. Naruto wanted to chase, but was held back by Sasuke again. "Okay, Naruto, Saai will be fine. Those are all ANBU people. The roots are now subdued. The rest should be handled by Kakashi-sensei. Kakashi-sensei will not attack Sai, don't worry. Bar." When Naruto heard this, he became quiet and said nothing. At this time, Sai stopped and said softly: "Thank you, Naruto." After saying that, Sakai left with a sincere smile on his face. ¡­¡­ Time goes back to after the Three-Tails Incident. The night on the way back. The Konoha team rested in the wooden escape hut. At this time, it was Sakai's turn to watch the night. In the dark night, Sai was alone by the campfire. Looking at the blazing flames, Sayi's eyes were filled with emptiness. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Sai took out the picture album in his ninja bag. The cover shows a man with gray and semi-long hair named Nobu, while the back cover shows Sai. Sakai opened the album, and each page contained different content. Every page from the cover down is a picture of Xin defeating his enemies. And every page on the back cover is a picture of Sai defeating his enemies. All the way to the middle page, there was only an expressionless Sayi. Sa Jing looked at the page in the middle, dazed. The previous mission process with Team 7 was still fresh in Sayi¡¯s memory. The bond between companions reminded him of the time he had spent with Nobu. Sakai calls him brother. ??They constantly beat their respective opponents. But in the end, they met. No one knows how the process went, but in the end I believed it to death. Nobu¡¯s death made Saoi what he is today. And the blank space on the last page has never been filled in. Sakai was a little dazed, recalling that she saw Hinata and others fighting a few days ago. The feeling of mutual support between companions stimulated Sai again. Sakai felt as if he could draw that last page. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Every time I pick up the brush, I have an incomparable feeling of writing. Today, the same is true. "Did you draw it?" An unexpected voice sounded in Sayi's ears, startling her. "Kakashi-senpai."   Sai quickly stood up and shouted softly. Kakashi smiled and waved his hand. "You don't need to be so formal. Since you are my teammate now, we are friends. There is no need to act in a superficial way." Sa Jing was stunned for a moment when he heard this, but he quickly came to his senses. "Yes, Kakashi-senpai." Kakashi pointed to the album and said again: "Did you draw it?" Zuo Jing nodded and closed the album. "Who is this person?" Kakashi asked, pointing to the man on the cover. "That's my brother." Zuo Jing said directly without hiding anything. "Where are people now?" "died." Sai¡¯s voice had no ups and downs, as if she was telling an ordinary thing. Kakashi sighed and said, "Sai, do you know the difference between a root ninja and an ordinary ninja?" "A ninja with roots has no past and no future. He doesn't need a name or proof of his existence." "Yes, there is no past, no future, and even the name is fake. It's really sad." Kakashi sighed, seemingly with infinite emotion. Sakai looked at the man with a mask covering his face in front of him. There is always something about him that he cannot understand. "I also know a little bit about Gen's training methods. Cultivate bonds, and then destroy them with your own hands, so that they understand that they are not worthy of having bonds. To be more precise, it is to make them afraid of having bonds. Because they have lost it once, and that kind of pain, Make them afraid to touch it a second time.¡± The corner of Saii's eye twitched, and something hidden deep in his heart seemed to be revealed at once. "You can live to this day, and you must have given up on that so-called relationship. Let me guess, it was because of the person on the cover, right? He was once a very important person to you, right?" Sa Jing lowered his head and remained silent. When Kakashi saw this, he didn't force it. He just said to himself: "Humans are strange creatures. If you don't accept it, you can't get new things. Sai, the past cannot explain the future results. . Take off that mask, and you can live authentically." "Real?" Sai murmured to himself. "Yes, if you want to take off the mask at the base, this may be the only way. When you find what you lost, I think you will be able to draw the last page of this album." After Kakashi finished speaking, he stood up and stretched. "Stop talking, go to bed quickly. Saoi, keep working hard." Kakashi smiled and walked back to the cabin, leaving Sai alone to continue vigil. Sai¡¯s eyes once again focused on the burning flames. The brush in my hand seemed to suddenly have inspiration. The focus of Saoi's eyes gradually condensed, and he opened the picture album. On the middle page, he tried to draw his unfinished painting (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 554 The storm is temporarily over You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Within one day, Konoha completed a transformation. All members of the Anbu were arrested and imprisoned in ANBU cells. At this time, most of them looked lifeless. Because the tongue-erasing mark on them has disappeared at the same time, they know what this means. For most people at the root, Danzo is their belief, and then Konoha. Now that faith is gone, they are in confusion. There are also people who want to avenge Danzo. "It's just that their chakras are all sealed now, and even their hands and feet are restrained, so they can't resist at all. They can only wait for the Hokage to deal with them. Although Kakashi has been temporarily removed from the position of minister, in the eyes of the Anbu, Kakashi is still their minister. Tsunade was not here at this time, and the Third Hokage was a little cold-hearted because of Danzo's death and did not deal with it. Kakashi had no choice but to suppress the matter for the time being and wait until Tsunade came back to deal with it. Kakashi doesn¡¯t want to overstep his authority, as that would make people feel very uncomfortable. Even though Tsunade may not care about this, it is a kind of respect. Kakashi hasn¡¯t had time to explain to Tsunade how to deal with Danzo. After all, it all happened so fast. Originally, Kakashi didn¡¯t want to take action so quickly. It was just Danzo's repeated provocations that forced Kakashi to advance his plan. But Kakashi is not worried about explaining to Tsunade, because the two of them reached an agreement on dealing with Danzo a long time ago. After all, neither Kakashi nor Tsunade look down on old senior officials like Danzo. That was a check and balance when the Third Hokage was in power, and they didn't need it. As an emperor and a courtier, it was obvious that Danzo, the old man, had been abandoned by them. It can even be said that it is a cancer that needs to be eliminated. In the Hatake family residence, Kakashi looked at the documents in front of him. This is the root information, recording the list of all members of the root. It has to be said that the richness of the root members is even greater than that of the ANBU. The strength of these people is also very outstanding. Of course, some people¡¯s strength is accumulated through the use of secret techniques. Although the strength is good, the life is also overdrawn. This is in line with the root¡¯s temperament. Kakashi quickly read through the information and already had a plan in mind. "There are still some people who can use such a root. After all, it is Konoha's high-end combat power collection and cannot be given up easily. This problem should be left to Shisui later. For now, it is better to imprison them for the time being. Having said that, Come back, Tsunade-sama should be back around the same time." Kakashi said, looking out the window, which was the direction of the City of Fire. Tsunade saw the daimyo and was very worried. The content of this meeting was not beyond Tsunade's expectations, but there was still a big difference between speculation and reality. At this time, Tsunade felt a sense of urgency. Because the daimyo only gave him ten days to let Tsunade handle the matter of Beiruhu as soon as possible. Otherwise, Konoha may lose the support of the Fire Nation Daimyo. By that time, Konoha may be facing the fate of destruction. The only way to solve this incident is to hand over Beiliuhu. Therefore, within these ten days, Konoha must capture Beilihu to avoid this disaster. As soon as Tsunade left the conference room, an ANBU handed over a scroll and said: "Tsunade-sama, there is an urgent report from the village." "Um?" Tsunade frowned, what happened in the village at this time? ¡°Is that guy Danzo restless again? Tsunade felt a little uneasy and quickly opened the scroll and browsed through it quickly. "This is¡­¡­" The more Tsunade looked, the more surprised she became, and then she smiled happily. "As expected of Kakashi, what an outstanding performance. As expected, he is the most suitable person to be Hokage." Tsunade actually doesn¡¯t have much desire for the position of Hokage. She was pushed out before.Getting to the position of Hokage is more like trying to catch a duck. Tsunade will become Hokage. First, there is no suitable candidate in the village. Kakashi and Jiraiya both clearly refused. Danzo wanted to be Hokage, but the third generation did not give him this opportunity. So, there is only one Tsunade left. Second, the memories evoked by Naruto made Tsunade want to complete the unfinished dream for Dan and Naoki. But after becoming Hokage, Tsunade realized how difficult it was. That¡¯s not the life she wants. This is also the reason why in the original work, Tsunade abdicated to Kakashi shortly after the Fourth Ninja War. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Purely lazy. Thinking about being Hokage and not being able to gamble or drink as much as she wants, this is simply torture for Tsunade. Tsunade closed the scroll, already having a plan in mind. "I'm afraid Kakashi will have to do this for Beiruhu." Tsunade thought to herself, and then said to the ANBU: "Let's go back to Konoha!" "Yes! Hokage-sama!" In Konoha, news of Danzo's death gradually spread, and all the families were a little surprised. Although they knew that Danzo might be unlucky this time, they did not expect that it would be so unlucky. In other words, in the game between Danzo and Kakashi, Danzo lost completely. For a time, many people were sighing. Since the death of Danzo, the Third Hokage has been staying at the Sarutobi family house and has not appeared again. The death of his old friend also made the old man feel that he had lost something. It may take a long time for this old man to get over this emotion. Being used to seeing life and death does not mean that you can ignore life and death. Especially when facing important people. Kakashi did not bother the Third Hokage, which may be a tacit understanding between the two. Danzo¡¯s turmoil was quickly suppressed, because a greater crisis had arrived. Tsunade returns, bringing the daimyo's decision. The crisis made everyone feel uneasy. This is a crisis more terrifying than any time before. In past ninja world wars, no matter how critical they were, the Country of Fire was Konoha's most powerful backing. With the economic support of the Fire Nation, Konoha can win again and again. If the Fire Nation no longer supports Konoha, then it will lose even if it faces several other villages without having to fight. War is about more than just combat power. In the time between life and death, Danzo¡¯s matter will not cause much trouble. The Hokage Building. "Kakashi, I already know about Danzo. Let's not talk about this matter for the time being. Beilihu is the big problem today. I have considered your suggestion. This is indeed the only way now. However, you really Are you sure you can deal with Beiliuhu?" Tsunade looked at Kakashi, waiting for an answer. Kakashi smiled and said: "No." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 555 Time Spell You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Tsunade was stunned when she heard this and said: "Kakashi, are you not sure how to deal with Beiruhu?" "Tsunade-sama, the terrifying thing about Beiruhu is the mysterious Oni Meiluo Technique, which is said to be able to swallow all power, including the Blood Succession Limit. Even I am not very sure about this. But everything always I have to give it a try, I don¡¯t believe there is any ninjutsu in this world that has no weaknesses. Every ninjutsu has weaknesses, just because we haven¡¯t discovered them doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t exist.¡± "So you want to go over and give it a try?" Tsunade whispered. "Yes, I believe my eyes can find the flaws." "You are really confident." Tsunade smiled. "I have been a ninja for so many years, but if I don't even have this little confidence, then I really have to live longer and go back. But just in case, I need Tsunade-sama to do some tricks on me." Kakashi said . "What hands and feet?" Tsunade asked confused. "Tsunade-sama, please plant a time spell on me." "What!" Tsunade was shocked. The so-called time technique is a special sealing ninjutsu. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? This is an unconventional method, generally used to kill both jade and stone. Even in the Anbu, it is a method rarely used. Seeing the shock on Tsunade's face, Kakashi said calmly: "If I fail and be swallowed by Beiruhu, then this time technique is the final guarantee, and it can also save Konoha from this." A catastrophe.¡± "Kakashi! You still need to build the future of Konoha. I don't agree with your approach!" Tsunade slammed her hands on the table, feeling a little excited. "Tsunade-sama, don't worry. I care about my little life more than anyone else. I just said it just in case." Kakashi smiled. "This" Tsunade was a little shaken. "Tsunade-sama, time is running out. I can feel that the call of this puppet curse on me has become stronger and stronger. In order to be able to deal with Beilihu, I must give up resisting this puppet curse and let it lead me to the destination. The location of Beiliuhu.¡± Tsunade was silent for a moment, finally sighed, patted Kakashi on the shoulder, and said: "I understand, Kakashi, I agree. However, you have to come back alive, and I have to hand over the chair sooner or later. For you." Kakashi smiled and said, "Ah, I understand." "Okay, let's go to the sealing room." "Yes! Tsunade-sama." The sealing room was completely dark. The moment Tsunade pushed the door open and came in, the candle suddenly lit up. There are nine lights in total, turning the darkness into gray. And red runes appeared on the ground. "Kakashi, take off your forehead protector and shirt, then go sit in the middle of the formation." Kakashi nodded, immediately took off his forehead protector and shirt, and sat cross-legged in the middle of the formation. The perfect upper body is exposed, giving people a pleasing feeling. It¡¯s just that Tsunade is the only one here, so she doesn¡¯t have much reaction to this. As a medical ninja, I have never seen such a body. What's more, in Tsunade's eyes, Kakashi is her junior, let alone have any ideas. Seeing Kakashi sit down, Tsunade formed a seal with her hands, and then placed her right hand on Kakashi's silver-white hair. In an instant, the runes in the formation kept rolling and slowly climbed up Kakashi's body. Kakashi only felt that there were some ants moving around in his body, and he felt an itchy feeling. But this feeling goes away just as quickly as it comes. With Tsunade¡¯s soft drink, the rune had been integrated into Kakashi¡¯s body. Kakashi suddenly opened his left eye, a red light flashed, and a green mark appeared on his right forearm. Tsunade whispered: "Okay, I have reflected the technique into your Sharingan. If it really fails" "Don't worry, Tsunade-sama, I don't think that will happen." Kakashi said as he put on his own clothes and also put on Konoha's forehead protector. "That's good." Tsunade smiled. "By the way, after I leave, Naruto and the others will definitely pursue me. When the time comes" "I understand, I won't let them follow. Tsunade whispered. "No, I hope Tsunade-sama can let me go." "What?" Tsunade said in surprise. Kakashi pulled down his forehead protector, covered the scarlet Sharingan, and smiled: "It's useless to stop me. I know very well what kind of feelings Naruto and the others have for me. Plus Naruto and the others My character won't let me take risks. Moreover, if this matter reaches the final critical moment, I'm afraid I will need Naruto's help." "Naruto?" Tsunade said in surprise. I never expected that one day I would hear Kakashi say that he needed Naruto's help. "That's right, and it makes it more real, doesn't it?" Kakashi smiled. Tsunade looked at Kakashi with a smile on his face and couldn't figure out what he was thinking. However, out of trust in Kakashi, Tsunade agreed. "Then I'll trouble you, Tsunade-sama. I should take action tonight." "careful." Kakashi nodded. ¡­¡­ Mount Sumeru. At this time, it has become the base of Beiliuhu. Beiliuhu was sitting cross-legged somewhere and suddenly opened his eyes. "I didn't expect that Hatake Kakashi has become so powerful over the years and has resisted my puppet curse for so long. But now he is finally powerless. It seems that my plan will be realized soon." "Beiliuhu said, looking at the five shelves around him. Four of them had a person hanging on each of them, leaving only one empty shelf. "Kakashi, come on, become a part of me, let me become the invincible ninja in the world, the most powerful existence! Hahaha!" Bei Liuhu laughed loudly, and at this time, a female ninja ran over. "Lord Beiruhu, there is information that Danzo of Konoha is dead." Beilihu was stunned and said: "I didn't expect that Danzo would die so soon. It seems that the cooperation with him has lost its meaning. Forget it, it's just some trivial matters anyway. Ignore him and take over Come down and let us properly welcome our distinguished guest." "Yes! Lord Beiliuhu." Among the leaves. Kakashi was lying on the bed. Suddenly, red light appeared in his eyes, and the puppet curse mark appeared on his forehead. "Kakashi, come on, come to me." Beilihu's voice echoed in Kakashi's ears. Kakashi slowly got out of bed and walked outside Konoha. On the street, the five Narutos were gathering together. "We should apologize to Kakashi-sensei for what happened this time. After all, we made a mistake." Xiang Lin said. Everyone nodded and walked towards Hatake's house together. But when they walked to the entrance of Konoha Village, they saw a scene that made them unbelievable. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 556 Going alone You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Isn't that Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto said, pointing to the figure at the gate of Konoha. When everyone heard the words, they looked over one after another. Under the moonlight, the silver-white hair looked very eye-catching. "Hey, it's really Kakashi-sensei. What is he doing so late? In which direction, is he leaving the village?" Sakura asked doubtfully. "No, there's something wrong with Kakashi-sensei's appearance." Sasuke whispered. At this time, Izumo and Zite, who were guarding the gate of Konoha, came over. "Kakashi-sama, it's confinement time now. Even you can't leave the village." Izumo said. Kakashi ignored it and walked out on his own. Izuyun and Zitie were stunned when they saw this, and Li Aman stepped forward to stop them. "Kakashi-sama!" As soon as Izumo screamed, Kakashi slashed his neck with his sword. "Forehead¡­¡­" Izumo just groaned and then fell to the ground. "Izumo!" Ziti was shocked, not expecting Kakashi to actually take action. But the next moment, an iron fist hit him in the stomach! With the same muffled groan, Ziti fell to the ground. Then Kakashi rushed out the door and quickly left the door. Sasuke and the other five were all surprised when they saw this. What did they see? Kakashi injured the guard? Left the village? "What's going on? What is Kakashi-sensei doing?" Naruto looked in disbelief. "Brother Kakashi injured the guard? Oh my god, what happened?" Xianglin said in shock. "Is Kakashi-sensei really going to defect?" Sakura whispered. "How is that possible!" Naruto growled. Sakura was stunned, she had never seen Naruto so fierce. "I don't believe it, I'll ask Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto said and rushed out. Sasuke grabbed Naruto and said, "Wait a minute Naruto, something is wrong." "Let me go! Sasuke! That's Kakashi-sensei! There must be something wrong with this!" Naruto shouted uncontrollably. Sasuke pulled Naruto over and punched Naruto in the face. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? With a soft sound, Naruto was punched and fell to the ground. "What are you doing! Bastard Sasuke!" Naruto shouted. "Are you awake now?" Sasuke said coldly. "Sasuke" Sakura whispered from the side. Naruto was stunned and looked at Sasuke in confusion. Sasuke said: "The protection of Konoha is divided into three levels. One is the ordinary guards, which are the two that Mr. Kakashi just knocked down. This is obvious. The second is the Uchiha clan. The Konoha Police Department, and the third one is the ANBU guard. These two are hidden in the dark." "But just now, neither the Konoha Police Department nor the ANBU showed up, which means there must be something wrong here. It may even be a mission. If you go up hastily like this, it may affect the mission. Before Haven't I taught you a lesson about the root matter? Naruto!" Naruto was stunned when he heard this, and for a moment he didn't know how to answer. The other three people also understood after hearing this. No wonder Sasuke wanted to stop Naruto. "Sasuke is right. There is indeed a weird feeling here. Brother Kakashi's actions just now were also very strange. Let's ask Tsunade-sama to find out what's going on." Jugo said. Hearing this, Naruto looked in the direction where Kakashi left. Remembering what Nebe Sai said before, he finally decided to go with everyone to Tsunade to ask about the situation. On the high wall of Konoha, a white-haired ninja watched Kakashi leave. "Oh? Has Kakashi decided to take risks alone? It really suits his style, but it's really unexpected that Tsunade would agree. Forget it, I'd better leave that guy Beiruhu to Kakashi. I¡¯d better go to Tsunade to discuss how to guard against other villages.¡± Jiraiya jumped off the high wall and headed towards the Hokage Building. At this time, Kakashi kept moving forward on the way to Mount Sumeru. The red light in the right eye has not dissipated yet, obviously the effectiveness of the puppet curse is still dissipating. But what no one knows is that,Kakashi's will is actually still awake. "The effect of this puppet curse is quite good, but I didn't expect that my mental power has become so strong that even if I am driven by the puppet curse, my mind is still very clear. Sure enough, the secret skills of the Yuhi family that I have practiced over the years have not been in vain. This way, it will be a lot more convenient. This direction should be to Mount Sumeru, right? Sure enough, Beiliuhu is right there." On the other side, in the office of the Hokage Building, it seemed a little noisy at this time. "What! Grandma Tsunade, you actually asked Kakashi-sensei to do such a dangerous thing!" Naruto said angrily. Tsunade glanced at Naruto coldly and said: "Naruto, as a ninja of Konoha, Kakashi has the will of fire. He just did something he felt was right. What he desperately protected, It¡¯s you, those friends behind you, and all of Konoha. It¡¯s not me who ordered him to go, but his own request!¡± Naruto was stunned, and the words Kakashi once said came to mind again. "Don't worry, I will protect you even if I die. I will never let my companions be killed." The words of Kakashi from the past are still in my ears. Naruto knew that Kakashi never just talked about it. He is really fulfilling his promise. It was then and it is now. "Kakashi-sensei" Naruto gritted his teeth, pushed the door open and ran out. "Naruto!" Sasuke was startled and quickly followed him. Xianglin and Zhongwu looked at each other and ran out. Sakura said to Tsunade with some embarrassment: "Teacher, I" "Go ahead, it won't happen again." Tsunade said with a smile. Sakura was stunned for a moment, then nodded heavily. "Um!" Looking at Sakura's leaving figure, Tsunade sighed. "Hey, Tsunade, it's not like you to still sigh here." Jiraiya¡¯s tall figure jumped in from the window, looking at Tsunade with a lewd smile. "Jiraiya, what are you doing when you come back?" Tsunade said angrily. "That said, Konoha is facing such a big crisis now, so naturally my majestic Toad Sage Jiraiya of Mt. Myoboku will come back to tide over the difficulties with Konoha." Jiraiya said with a smile. "Tell me, what happened?" Tsunade frowned. She understands Jiraiya¡¯s character. If he doesn¡¯t have some important information, Jiraiya will not return to the village easily. Sure enough, the next second, Jiraiya's face turned serious and he said, "Tsunade, I found that your scale has become even more magnificent." ¡­¡­ Tsunade punched Jiraiya in the face, and with a bang, he flew out! "Idiot!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 557 Mount Sumeru You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the Hokage's office, Jiraiya had two wads of tissue stuck in his nostrils to stop the flowing blood. There are bruises on his face. "Tsunade, your fists are really getting stronger and stronger." Jiraiya said with a smile. It¡¯s just that this smile touched the wound on his face, and he grimaced in pain instantly. "You are as wretched as ever, let's get down to business." Jiraiya's face became more serious and he said: "Iwagakure, Kumogakure, and Sunagakure all seem to be mobilizing troops to go to the border. I'm afraid they are also suspicious because of this Beiruhu incident. But Kirigakure's side But it was very quiet, which made me feel a little strange.¡± Tsunade frowned and said: "Beilihu's unilateral declaration of war has left Konoha in a state of isolation and helplessness. I'm afraid this is also his conspiracy. Otherwise, with his current strength, it will definitely be too much for him to face the five major ninja villages. . Kirigakure has had a good relationship with Konoha over the years, but I didn¡¯t expect that this time he didn¡¯t add insult to injury. It¡¯s a rare opportunity. I have the opportunity to meet the Fifth Mizukage. He is indeed an ally worth cooperating with. Gaara can also be used by Sunagakure. Fight for it.¡± Jiraiya nodded, Gaara also had a very good impression of Konoha. It¡¯s just that Gaara is still young and is still controlled by other senior officials in Sunagakure. I am afraid that sending troops this time was not Gaara¡¯s original intention. "I have made an appointment with Gaara to discuss at the border and will set off tomorrow." Tsunade said. "I'll go with you." Jiraiya said without hesitation. Tsunade was stunned for a moment and said: "No, I am enough alone, besides there are ANBU." "It's okay, I have nothing to do anyway, that's it, I'll leave first." Jiraiya finished speaking and left from the window. Tsunade watched Jiraiya leave with a smile on her face. "What a big fool" Outside Konoha. Naruto ran all the way towards the direction where Kakashi left. Behind him, Sasuke and others followed. Sasuke accelerated, stood in front of Naruto, and shouted: "Naruto!" Naruto suddenly stopped and gritted his teeth and said: "Sasuke, Kakashi-sensei is in danger this time, and I can't let him take the risk alone. I don't want to listen to any nonsense, I just want to go and save him! Don't stop him I." "Who said I would stop you." Sasuke smiled. "Huh?" Naruto was stunned. "You are not the only one who has feelings for Kakashi-sensei. We will go with you." Sasuke said. Xiang Rin and others behind Sasuke also nodded. Naruto was overjoyed when he saw this and said, "Okay! Kakashi's disciple team, let's go!" Mount Xumi is located in a remote location, but in the hearts of monks, it is a holy mountain. Of course, there are not many monks in this world. The most famous one is the Temple of Fire. Therefore, this Mount Sumeru is in a state of ruin. It is precisely for this reason that Beiliuhu can build his base here silently. On Mount Xumi, Bei Liuhu opened his eyes and said: "The distinguished guests have arrived, but there are still a few uninvited guests following behind. The three of you go over and send them away. If anyone is in the way, you are welcome and deal with them directly." "Yes, Lord Beiliuhu." Not far away, three ninjas, one woman and two men, answered at the same time. After speaking, Bei Liuhu turned around and looked at a circular hole in the roof. The sun is undergoing some strange changes. "It's coming soon, the golden ring solar eclipse will come soon. Kakashi, come on, I can't wait." At the foot of Sumeru Mountain, Kakashi looked at the door full of strange patterns in front of him and walked over without any hesitation. When Kakashi approached, the door slowly opened. Kakashi walked towards the top of the mountain without any obstruction. "Kakashi-sensei!" At this time, Naruto and others finally caught up. But in the face of Naruto's call, Kakashi turned a deaf ear and walked alone. "Damn it, why can't Kakashi-sensei seem to hear me?" Naruto said anxiously. "Naruto, don't worry, Tsunade-sama said that Kakashi-sensei is now under the enemy's puppet curse. I'm afraid he won't be able to hear us."?. "Sakura explained. "Damn it, let's follow him quickly!" When everyone was about to follow them, a female ninja stood in front of everyone. "Unfortunately, this is not a place where you can pass. Get out of here quickly." The female ninja sneered. Everyone was stunned, not expecting to encounter an enemy at this time. "It's the enemy, there's only one person. I'll deal with him, you follow him quickly." Chongwu whispered. "Zhongwu, are you too reluctant to go alone?" Xianglin said. "Don't worry, I'm sensible. We can't waste time here." Naruto glanced at Jugo and said, "Okay, leave this to Jugo, let's go!" Since we all know Jugo¡¯s strength, even though this female ninja seems to have good strength, Jugo will not lose to her. Seeing that Naruto and others were about to leave, the female ninja quickly stepped forward to stop them. Chongwu rushed over suddenly, and the curse seal appeared. "Explosive blow!" The right arm suddenly turned into the shape of a monster and smashed towards the female ninja. The female ninja was startled and quickly retreated. At this time, Sakura punched the door. "What a joke!" Sakura roared angrily while punching hard. Boom! There was a loud noise and a big hole opened in the door. Naruto and others filed in. Seeing this, the female ninja snorted coldly and said: "Tsk, it seems I have to deal with you first. However, it seems that you are more of a monster than me." Jugo's curse seal slowly dissipated, and he looked at the female ninja in front of him calmly. Over the years, Zhongwu has become very proficient in the application of curse seals, and he can do it instantly. The female ninja's expression was quite solemn, and then she bit her finger and formed seals with her hands. "The art of psychics!" boom! Two strange giant creatures appeared in front of Chongwu. "It seems a little difficult to deal with." Chongwu murmured. On the other side, Naruto's followers encountered obstacles again. That¡¯s a weird man who plays with snakes. "Psychic art! Two-headed snake!" Sasuke drew his sword and chopped off the two-headed snake. In the end, Xianglin stayed to confront the man, while Naruto and others moved forward again. Soon after, another male ninja appeared, and Sakura stayed to confront him. Sasuke Naruto moved forward again. It didn¡¯t take long for the two of them to see Kakashi again. That's another door. "There it is, Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto shouted again. It¡¯s a pity that Kakashi still didn¡¯t respond. At this time, another person's voice suddenly sounded. "Long time no see, Kakashi, I've been waiting for you for a long time. The golden ring solar eclipse is about to start, let's become one!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 558 Beiliuhu You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Who are you! Are you the one who controlled Kakashi-sensei? Why are you targeting Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto roared. The soft voice sounded again, telling everything about herself. "In Konoha, there once was a man named Beiruhu. He had been looking forward to this day because he wanted to change his destiny through the art of Kiyaro, and it was just his plan to cast a puppet curse on Kakashi. It¡¯s just the beginning.¡± Sasuke looked around, trying to find the source of the sound, but found nothing. The voice continued: "Bilihu was once a young friend of the Sannin of Konoha, but he did not have the outstanding ninja talent as they did, which made him very unwilling. So, in order to make up for the lack of talent, he began to indulge in biological Research, hoping to complete the ninjutsu that fits the body perfectly, Kiyaro." "When he was halfway through his research, the Third War entered a fierce stage. At this time, a battle called the Battle of Kannabi Bridge took place. That battle was very tragic, and Hatake Kakashi changed from there He returned from a battle. His return surprised me. Guess what happened?" Sasuke and Naruto looked at each other, completely unable to guess. They really don¡¯t know anything about Kakashi¡¯s past. Seeing that the two did not answer, Beiruhu continued: "Kakashi received a legacy from his teammate Uchiha Obito who died in the battle, and inherited the power of the Blood Succession Limit. Yes, it is the Sharingan!" Bei Liuhu said, his voice became a little excited. Sasuke and Naruto were shocked. They all know that Kakashi has the Sharingan. But I never knew where Kakashi¡¯s Sharingan came from. Today, they got their answer. That is a relic of a teammate! It feels like Sasuke died and transplanted the Sharingan to Naruto. Just thinking about it made both Naruto and Sasuke feel a little uncomfortable. What¡¯s more, based on their understanding of Kakashi, what kind of mood would this person who values ??his companions so much feel like. Thenit must be very painful, right? Beiruhu didn't know what Naruto and Sasuke were thinking. He said to himself: "Originally, the Onimera technique I studied was just to fuse the body of living things to make up for my own shortcomings, but seeing Kakashi succeed After merging the Sharingan, I came up with a bold idea! That is to fuse multiple blood inheritance limits!" Naruto and Sasuke were shocked again, this man is simply crazy. In the ninja world, it is well known that the blood inheritance limit is an extremely mysterious genetic ability. If you don¡¯t have a bloodline with the limit of blood inheritance, it will be extremely difficult to use this ability. Especially for transplantation, it is difficult to adapt, and it is more likely to be killed by the blood inheritance limit. The limits of one kind of blood inheritance are like this, let alone multiple kinds? "If I can integrate multiple blood inheritance limits, then my talent will be greatly improved. By then, I will definitely be able to catch up with Tsunade, Jiraiya and Orochimaru, but" Halfway through Beiliuhu¡¯s words, his tone suddenly turned a little sad and regretful. "But just when I was putting this idea into action, the Third Hokage discovered my research. He sent the Sannin over to kill me! Hahaha, fortunately, I was prepared and was able to escape. However, this It took nearly twenty years of research on the art of Oni Yaluo before it was successfully researched." Beiliuhu said, his words seemed to be full of satisfaction. "No, Kakashi-sensei is gone!" Sasuke said when he came back to his senses. "What?" Naruto also reacted. The eyes of the two people moved quickly, and soon they discovered that at the door in the distance, Kakashi had already walked over. "Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto and Sasuke ran up one after another. At this time, Bei Liuhu walked slowly from the door. He is short in stature, dressed in white, and has bandages on most parts of his body. Kakashi walked to Beiruhu's side and walked straight into the door. "Haha, Kakashi, you are finally here. I have been waiting for you for a long time." Kakashi¡¯s right eye glowed red and he didn¡¯t answer. Watching Kakashi walk into the castle behind him, Beiruhu showed a satisfied expression. What he needs is Kakashi like this. "Kakashi-sensei!"Naruto and Sasuke also arrived at this time. Beiruhu looked over and saw both Naruto and Sasuke with angry expressions on their faces. When he saw Sasuke's scarlet Sharingan, Beiruhu was slightly surprised. "Oh? Unexpectedly, there is a pair of Sharingan delivered to the door. Unfortunately, the level is not enough, otherwise, it may be a better choice." Bei Liuhu whispered. Hearing this, Sasuke felt angry because his Sharingan was considered to be too low level. But it¡¯s no wonder, Kakashi¡¯s Sharingan is a Mangeky¨­, while Sasuke¡¯s is just a three-magatama. It¡¯s not surprising that Beiruhu would choose Kakashi. What's more, Kakashi was booked by Beiruhu a long time ago. Kakashi, who was under the puppet curse, will obviously be more cooperative. "Okay, you two leave here, don't hinder me." Bei Liuhu said coldly. "Damn you, I will never allow you to attack Kakashi-sensei! Shadow Clone Technique!" Naruto formed seals with his hands and ran towards Beiliuhu. At this moment, dozens of shadow clones jumped out from behind Naruto with a bang and attacked Bei Liuhu. Sasuke was not idle either and ran quickly towards Beiruhu. Seeing that the shadow clone was about to run in front of him, Bei Liuhu formed a seal with his hands without ceremony. "Lan Dun¡¤Leiyun Qianbo!" Black clouds of mist emerged from Bei Liuhu's body, completely covering his body, and then, blue thunder shot out! The blue current was extremely fast, but in an instant, all of Naruto's shadow clones were shattered. Bang bang bang, for a moment, the front of Bei Liuhu was filled with smoke when the shadow clone was destroyed. The smoke dissipated, and Naruto and Sasuke rushed over at the same time! One person has a blue ball in his right hand, and the other person has a blue chidori. "Rasengan!" "Chidori!" The sound of a thousand birds chirping in unison, when the spiral wind rises! Facing the combined attack of the two A-level ninjutsu, Beilihu only took a slight step back, and then tore off the bandage on his left hand. A strange rune appeared on the palm of his left hand! "Mingdun! Suck the holes!" The moment Chidori and Rasengan approached the left hand rune, they were absorbed completely. "How is that possible!" Naruto and Sasuke were both shocked and couldn't believe what they were seeing. "You're still far away, I'll give it back to you! Ming Dun¡¤Xie Zi Mie Dou!" Beiru let out a soft drink, and the Rasengan and Chidori he just absorbed reappeared on the runes on his left hand, and then launched with a bang, hitting Naruto and Sasuke! Boom! In an instant, the two of them were blown away. Pfft! Blood spurted out from their mouths at the same time and fell to the ground. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 559 Destruction You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Bei Liuhu looked at his left hand in surprise and whispered: "These two ninjutsu are quite interesting. They actually have a tendency to be integrated. When used together, the power increases so much." After glancing at Naruto and Sasuke who were half-dead in the distance, and then at the changes in the sky, Beiruhu ignored the two of them and walked back to the castle behind him. The golden ring solar eclipse is about to begin, and Beiliuhu has no time to continue playing with the two of them here. Seeing Beiruhu walking into the castle, Naruto struggled to stand up and gritted his teeth and said: "Kakashi-sensei, you must not lose to that guy. There are many people in the village waiting for you to go back ¡­¡± Sasuke also struggled to get up, but the blow was too heavy, and the two of them could not recover for a while. Rasengan and Chidori had just merged together by mistake with the help of Beiruhu's power of escape. This is like the Rasengan adding the properties of thunder, turning it into a Rasengan with thunder attributes. Fortunately, the fusion is only preliminary. If it were a perfectly fused version like the Spiral Shuriken, the two of them would be dead, let alone getting up now. "Naruto" Sasuke yelled struggling. "Sasuke, can you still hold on?" Naruto said. "Of course!" Sasuke said, covering his chest. At this time, the two of them were in the same situation, and they were just relying on willpower to get up. "Okay, let's move on!" "Um!" The two supported each other and moved forward slowly. The distance, which was only a thousand meters, now looked like a chasm to the two of them. In the castle. Beiruhu controlled Kakashi towards a red x-shaped wooden frame. Around it, there are four X-shaped wooden frames, each in four colors: yellow, green, purple, and blue. On the ceiling, there are also five circles of the same color. And in the middle of the five circles, there is a hole, which just covers the sun in the sky. Seeing Kakashi standing on the red wooden frame, Beiruhu said: "Kakashi, you gave me the hint to create the perfect ninja. When the moon covers the middle part of the sun and forms a golden ring, The light of the sun will have special power. After bathing in that light, you will become a part of me. At that time, I will become the perfect immortal ninja!" Bei Liuhu looked excited. And at the exposed hole, the moon gradually covered the sun, forming a golden ring, only a moment later. Beiliuhu became even more excited! "The golden ring solar eclipse is coming, and the three things of heaven, earth, and people are about to gather together! Kakashi, you and your Sharingan will become one with me!" As Bairuhu said, another dark green flowing object emerged from his body and wrapped the bodies of the other four people in it. Finally, the dark green object also wrapped Kakashi in it! Bei Liuhu stood on the green object and laughed: "Hahaha! My Ghost Yaluo Technique was successful! Under the power of this golden ring solar eclipse, my Ghost Yaluo Technique will become It has to be perfect! Hahaha!¡± Beilihu was very excited, but he didn't realize that among the green objects, Kakashi's consciousness had completely recovered. "Is this the art of Oni Yaluo? It's really magical. It can actually integrate different blood inheritance limits." Kakashi murmured to himself, and the red light in his right eye had disappeared. The time spell on the right wrist glows faintly. "It seems that this technique has begun to take effect. According to the current situation, after Biruhu swallows me, he should become what he ideally looks like, but I don't know if he can really become an immortal and perfect ninja. However, how could I be swallowed up by such a person.¡± Kakashi¡¯s forehead protector on his left eye opened, and the pattern of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan appeared instantly. That is a black back-shaped shuriken pattern. After Kakashi¡¯s Eternal Kaleidoscope was fused, he discovered an interesting thing. That means the patterns of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan can be used separately. It is equivalent to the three magatama transforming into a kaleidoscope. ?According to the different stimulation of chakra, the manifestations of the Sharingan are the three Magatama Sharingan, the Mangekyo Sharingan and the eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. Kakashi doesn¡¯t know thisIs it the original function of the Eternal Eye, or is it a function that comes only after its own fusion and mutation. But these are not harmful, but become much more convenient. Kakashi doesn¡¯t want to expose the Eye of Eternity prematurely. The time technique started to activate through the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and Beiruhu immediately felt something was wrong. "What's going on? This feeling? This guy Kakashi actually dares to mess around in my body!" Beiliuhu was furious, but there was nothing he could do. That was originally a method used to deal with him, how could he easily break free? Kakashi looked at the gray area in front of him and whispered: "I have almost understood the Oni Meiluo Jutsu. It's time to go out. Otherwise, I might really die with this guy. That would be a big mistake." It¡¯s worth it.¡± Kakashi said, the kaleidoscope retreated into the three magatama sharingan, swept around, and determined a location. Then he formed a seal with his hands. "Raikiri!" The right palm is like a peerless blade, cutting somewhere! Tear it apart! Under the lightning strike, the gray object was cut open instantly, and Kakashi rushed out with a quick step. With a loud bang, the green object exploded instantly, and Kakashi was also ejected. Kakashi turned around in mid-air and landed firmly on the ground. Breathing the outside air again, Kakashi felt his body and mind tremble. Sure enough, free air is the most comfortable. "Damn Kakashi, you actually used such a move, and you almost dragged me to a different space. However, it seems that you are not aware enough. I originally thought that you were going to die with me, but now it seems that you don't want to die either. ah." At this time, Bei Liuhu's white coat was completely torn and disappeared, leaving only a bandage and a mouth that looked like it had just been sutured. "Ah, I'm not ready to die yet. I just feel that I don't need to sacrifice my life to deal with you. Your Oni Yaluo technique is far from perfect. There are ways to deal with it. You don't need to use it. This kind of mutual destruction." "Hahaha, I never thought that you, who was still a teenager at that time, would grow up to the point where you talk so shamelessly. Well, let me see what you are capable of! The golden ring solar eclipse is not over yet, and your body is still in the end. mine!" Beiliu shouted angrily, and his whole body emitted a dazzling red light, directly breaking through the roof of the castle! Amazing destructive power! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 560 Qilin reappears! (Third update) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Boom! The terrifying red beam soared into the sky! Sasuke and Naruto supported each other and just walked to the door when they saw the red beam of light reaching into the sky. "What's going on?" Naruto asked in shock. Sasuke also saw the red light beam and froze on the spot. The two of them looked at the door again, and red light kept coming out. "No! It's going to explode inside!" Sasuke's scarlet eyes moved and he came to a surprising conclusion. "What! Kakashi-sensei is still inside, will everything be okay?" Naruto said worriedly. As soon as he finished speaking, the door opened with a bang, and a voice that was very familiar to them ran out from inside. "Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto said in surprise. Kakashi looked at the two of them with a smile, then ran away holding one in each hand. Boom! The castle behind turned into ashes with a bang, forming a terrifying air wave. Thunder light flashed under Kakashi¡¯s feet and he quickly left the place. If it were a little later, I might be involved in the aftermath. Kakashi is okay, he has excellent physical fitness, so it doesn't matter even if he gets involved. " But Naruto and Sasuke are different. They are injured now. If they do this again, it will be difficult. Kakashi landed and put the two of them down. "Are you okay?" Both Naruto and Sasuke shook their heads. "fine." "It's okay." Kakashi smiled, his eyes like crescent moons. "Kakashi-sensei, are you okay? What happened?" Naruto asked. "Ah, let's talk about this later. Now, let's deal with that guy." Kakashi looked at Beiruhu in the distance. At this time, he was standing on the ruins of the castle. And the original castle has been razed to the ground by this time. Stunning destructive power. Naruto and Sasuke also looked over after hearing this. Bei Liuhu, who originally looked handsome, now looked like a monster. There is even a gap in the chest. "Kakashi, please become one with me obediently. There is no way you can be my opponent." ¡°How will you know if you don¡¯t try.¡± "I will make you regret it! With you, there is no way you can be my opponent!" "Beiliuhu said, he put his right hand on it and finally bit it, forming a seal with both hands! "The art of psychics!" With a bang, a huge psychic beast appeared in front of everyone. With two wings on its back, it looks like a dog, but there is a snake head wrapped around its body. "This is" Sasuke was stunned. This thing seemed to be a combination of the psychic beasts used by the three people before. At the same time, the three psychic beasts fighting Jugo, Xianglin, and Sakura also disappeared. Before that, the three ninjas had already merged with their own psychic beasts. "What's going on? Suddenly disappeared?" Chongwu asked confused. "The way he disappeared is because someone channeled him. There was such a big noise on the mountain just now. Is it because Naruto and the others have started a war? I have to go there quickly." When Chongwu thought of this, he ran towards the mountain. Xianglin and Xiaoying came to the same conclusion and ran towards the top of the mountain. "Kakashi-sensei, what kind of monster is that?" Naruto asked in surprise. Kakashi frowned slightly and did not answer. This big guy¡¯s fighting power doesn¡¯t look weak, but Naruto and Sasuke are still injured and may not be able to hold on. I have to deal with Beiliuhu, but I am not in the mood to deal with this big guy. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just call that guy out. Having said that, this guy hasn¡¯t fought alongside him for a long time. Kakashi thought of this and bit his right hand open. Make seals with both hands at the same time! "The art of psychics!" boom! A huge smoke sounded, and a huge black three-headed dog appeared below Kakashi. "Kakashi, long time no see, why did you ask me to come out?" Qi Jing whispered. "Seven prisons, that everyoneHow about I leave it to you to solve? "Kakashi pointed to the big dog with wings on its back in the distance. Qi Jing's gaze moved over, with a hint of excitement in his eyes, and he said: "Haha, he looks very durable. He is a good opponent. It seems that he can stretch his muscles." ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± After Kakashi finished speaking, he jumped off the three-headed dog's head and landed in front of Naruto and Sasuke. Naruto looked surprised and asked: "Kakashi-sensei, is that your psychic beast? Don't your psychic beasts only have Parker and Tetsuya?" Sasuke on the side also looked curious. "Tetsuya and Parks are the auxiliary ninja dogs, and the Seven Hells are the fighting dogs. Just like your toad clan, they have a clear division of labor." "That's it, it's amazing!" Naruto said excitedly. Sasuke also looked at the huge three-headed dog longingly. Intuition tells Sasuke that this psychic beast is very strong. Sasuke also wants a powerful psychic beast. But unfortunately, the Uchiha clan does not have such a psychic beast. Even the weasel uses the crow he raises as a psychic beast. Kakashi naturally couldn't care about Sasuke's little mood at this time. He had more important things to do. Qi Jie rushed forward and fought with the big dog with wings on its back. It seems like there won¡¯t be a winner for a while. Kakashi now focused on Beiruhu. "Biliu breathed four ninjas with blood inheritance limits, and his perfect body has gradually formed. However, because he did not fuse with my body, his body still has flaws. I just discovered that flaw in Beiluhu's body. It¡¯s right on the chest, so our attack point is right there!¡± "Yes! Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto and Sasuke responded in unison. Kakashi nodded, opened his eyes, and galloped towards Beiruhu! A kunai suddenly appeared in his right hand, and immediately, Kakashi appeared beside Beiruhu, and stabbed the kunai hard! Bei Liuhu sneered, and the next moment, his figure disappeared from the place! Escape quickly! Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank, and Beiruhu suddenly appeared behind him and kicked him on the back. Kakashi flew out due to the force and hit a rock. "What? Kakashi-sensei's speed was actually restrained by that person!" Sasuke said in shock. "Kakashi, for me, who possesses speed, your speed is no more than this, so just admit defeat! Arashi's Secret: Arashi Ghost Dragon!" Beiliuhu formed a seal with his hands, and in an instant, countless thunderclouds condensed out and rushed into the sky. In the sky, thunderclouds are constantly flashing, and thunder may fall at any time. "This is not an ordinary thundercloud, it is a cumulonimbus that can continuously grow through chakra. The place covered by this cumulonimbus is my domain! I want to inject all this power into this land! " Kakashi got up from the ground and coughed twice. This kick is not light, even Kakashi's body can't bear it. "I didn't expect that the speed of this speed was so fast. In other words, after Beiruhu devoured the speed of the speed ninja, his power of speed became even better. It's really surprising." Kakashi whispered. Beilihu now has four blood inheritance limits, and he can use them skillfully, even better than the original user. This is why Kakashi didn't react for a while. After all, the original Swift Release couldn't keep up with my own speed. ¡°It seems we need to go faster.¡± Kakashi looked at the thunderclouds in the sky and smiled. "This is really polite of Bei Liuhu. I haven't used this trick for a long time." Kakashi jumped up and stood on the stone nearby, condescending. Seeing this, Beiruhu shouted: "Kakashi, haven't you given up yet? You can't beat me!" "It's too early to say this now. Now that you've made this cumulonimbus, I'll use it without mercy!" Kakashi said, and the sound of a thousand birds chirping sounded in his right hand! "What are you going to do!" Beiliu exclaimed. Sasuke was stunned when he saw this, he was going to Raising his right hand high, his scarlet left eye looked at the cumulonimbus clouds in the sky. "Thunder Escape! Qilin!" With a soft drink, a giant blue beast showed its ferocious appearance in the sky! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)With a soft drink, a giant blue beast showed its ferocious appearance in the sky! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 561 Load You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ??Lion head, antlers, tiger eyes, elk body, dragon scales, ox tail! It¡¯s for Qilin! An astonishing momentum filled the entire sky. Naruto and Sasuke couldn't help but widen their eyes when they saw this. What a terrifying ninjutsu! Sasuke once saw this ninjutsu in the scroll given to him by Kakashi. Sasuke can also do it, but because of the harsh activation conditions, he has never used it yet. Now that I see Kakashi using the Kirin, I know what a loss it is that I have not used this ninjutsu. It has this terrifying momentum even before it is activated. The power of this ninjutsu is absolutely beyond imagination! Bei Liuhu was also surprised when he looked at the terrifying beast in the sky. Powerful Thunder Escape! He has never seen such a terrifying thunder escape. "Compared to the thunder escape produced by the Lan escape I just used, this thunder behemoth is obviously better. "Thisis this using the cumulonimbus I just summoned?" Bei Liuhu said in surprise. "Beiruhu didn't expect that the move he wanted to use would be used by Kakashi. The unicorn in the sky has already taken shape, and there is still a faint roaring sound. "I didn't expect that such a ninjutsu is hidden, it's really amazing." Bei Liuhu exclaimed. Kakashi¡¯s scarlet left eye looked at the flash of thunder in the sky, and then he looked at Beiruhu, and waved his right hand hard! The blue ferocious beast roared wantonly from the sky, and then fell from the sky with a bang! The unicorn has landed! The speed is so fast that it is jaw-dropping. However, before Qilin landed, Bei Liuhu had already stretched out his left hand. "Mingdun! Suck the holes!" The terrifying suction force once again emerged from the strange runes in the palm of Biliuhu's left hand, and the red light made people feel weird. Qilin hit Biliuhu hard, but it did not cause any harm as expected. The seemingly terrifying beast was actually sucked into the red rune in an instant! The seemingly powerful attack fell on Bei Liuhu, but there was no reaction at all. Everyone present could not help but be stunned. Isn¡¯t this kind of ability to absorb too terrifying? Isn¡¯t there a limit? I saw Bei Liuhu¡¯s left arm suddenly swelled up, and it looked as if it was about to burst. But a moment later, Bei Liuhu¡¯s left arm returned to its original shape again, but he was breathing heavily. Obviously, after absorbing this amazing thunder escape, Bei Liuhu was not as relaxed as it seemed. Naruto swallowed and said to Sasuke on the side: "Sasuke, that guy actually blocked this blow. It's really scary. No wonder Kakashi-sensei wants to take risks." Sasuke nodded, his expression becoming extremely solemn. Such an opponent is more terrifying than anyone he has encountered before. Since even ninjutsu like Kirin can be absorbed, doesn¡¯t that mean that ninjutsu has lost its meaning to him? "As for a ninja, if his ninjutsu cannot harm his opponent, his chances of winning will be greatly reduced. Kakashi frowned slightly. Although he knew that Beiruhu's meditation was very strong, he didn't expect it to be so strong. "I wonder if this Dark Escape is stronger or weaker than Pain's Hungry Ghost Path?" Kakashi thought to himself. ??Bi Liuhu gasped, and then laughed: "Hahaha, I said, ninjutsu has no effect on me. You can't be my opponent at all. Give it back to you! Thunder Release! Kirin!" "Beiliuhu said, flicking his left hand, and the amazing thunder escape chakra suddenly spurted out. The Kirin beasts condensed out again, but this time the targets of attack became Kakashi and Narusa! Kakashi's pupils shrank, he didn't expect that Beiruhu could even use such a ninjutsu to counterattack with the Dark Release. "Oops!" Kakashi secretly thought that something was wrong. This Kirin was too fast and could not survive it. There are only two options left, one is to resist! But even with the body that Kakashi had trained with the Eight Gate Armor and Thunder Armor, he did not dare to try the destructive power of Kirin. You know your own ninjutsu best.With the power of Qilin, it is simply impossible to resist Qilin with just your body. Then there is only one way left. The three magatama in Kakashi's left eye are constantly rotating. The three magatama are connected end to end and condensed into a black dart shape. The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! "Divine power!" The Kirin was already in front of him, and the lightning-attributed current even made Kakashi's hair stand on end. Naruto and Sasuke looked even more frightened. If you were hit from the front, you would definitely die! But at this moment, strange space fluctuations blocked Kakashi's way. The unicorn that was moving at an astonishing speed actually disappeared in this weird distortion! At this time, there was nothing in front of Kakashi, and the unicorn that originally chose people to eat disappeared, as if it had never appeared. "What's going on?" Beiliu exclaimed. "This isspace ninjutsu?" After all, Sasuke comes from a big family, and his knowledge is broader than others. Sasuke immediately recognized the strange fluctuation just now. It was a fluctuation belonging to space ninjutsu. Sasuke looked at Kakashi's back, his eyes became more admiring. This ninjutsu, which is said to be extremely difficult to learn, was actually used so skillfully by Kakashi. Beiruhu looked at Kakashi, to be precise, he looked at Kakashi's left eye. That weird pattern made Bei Liuhu stunned. "That's the Mangekyo Sharingan? So your Mangekyo Sharingan's ability is space ninjutsu? It's really a powerful ninjutsu, but it's a pity that it will soon belong to me." Beiruhu looked at Kakashi with eyes that became even hotter. The stronger Kakashi is, the more perfect he will become after devouring Kakashi. Beiliuhu couldn¡¯t wait any longer. On the other side, the battle between the Seven Hells and the big dog has also entered a fever pitch. The battle between the two giant beasts left a lot of holes on the ground. Kakashi panted slightly, using the Mangekyo Sharingan like this, the load is still too high in his current state. After fusing the Eye of Eternity, the chakra consumed by using the Mangekyo Sharingan not only did not decrease, but instead increased. Of course, the power of Divine Power has also become more powerful than before. This also caused Kakashi¡¯s originally abundant chakra to become somewhat insufficient at this time. According to the current situation, without using Sage Mode, Kakashi¡¯s chakra can only use Kamui three times. "Using Kamui not only damages chakra, but also puts a huge burden on Kakashi's body. "Things that do not belong to you, no matter how skillfully you use them, cannot eliminate this load." Unless a solution is found in the body. "It's a pity that Kakashi hasn't found this method yet. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 562 Lan Ghost Dragon You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Using Kamui under Kirin, at such a speed, it can be seen how much chakra is consumed. The power of Kamui is like this, the faster it is used, the wider the range, the more chakra is consumed. "Kakashi! Your body is so perfect! Hahaha, you are worthy of being the blood successor I have left to the end." Bei Liuhu shouted excitedly. To him, victory seemed to be something within reach. Kakashi took a deep breath, and the Sharingan returned to its three-magatama form. Biruhu was slightly surprised when he saw this, and then mocked: "It seems that you can't use such ninjutsu at will. Can't you even maintain the form of a kaleidoscope?" Kakashi ignored Beiruhu's taunt. At this time, the battle situation had developed in the direction he least wanted to see. Beiliuhu¡¯s strength seems to be beyond his expectations. The fusion of the four blood inheritance boundaries not only allowed Bei Liuhu to master the four secret techniques, but also greatly increased the power of these four secret techniques. Achieved a mutually reinforcing effect. The power exerted is more than four times stronger than the original one. These are just four blood inheritance limits. ¡° If Beiliuhu is allowed to fuse the five blood inheritance limits, the power will probably be doubled or even several times doubled to achieve a perfect state. No wonder Beiliuhu has such confidence that he dares to challenge the five major countries by himself. If Beiruhu really succeeds in swallowing Kakashi, he does have this ability. For a moment, Kakashi temporarily suppressed the side effects of using Kamui, and with a slight squeeze of his right hand, Qian Ting suddenly appeared, flashing with lightning. "It seems you still have no intention of giving up. Let me think about it, what are you going to do next? Use the speed you are proud of? Sword skills? Or thunder escape?" Bei Liuhu continued to mock. Kakashi narrowed his eyes and opened his full speed! In an instant, Kakashi turned into thousands of afterimages, as if attacking Beiruhu from all directions. "Too slow! Not enough!" Qian Ting appeared on the left side of Bei Liuhu and chopped from right to left. Bei Liuhu moved his toes and hid. Sure enough, the ordinary Shunpo cannot keep up with the speed of Quick Release. So, what about this. "Thunder's Shunpo!" Thunder light emerged from the soles of Kakashi's feet, and his speed suddenly doubled! Qian Ting was like a poisonous fang, slashing at Bei Liuhu's right arm. Ding! The sound of steel clashing! Qian Ting, who was as sharp as iron as clay, slashed at Bei Liuhu's right arm, but there was no trace at all! Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank, and Beiliuhu smiled ferociously. "Steel Escape¡¤Tempering!" Beiliuhu bent his waist and came out with his left fist! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This punch hit Kakashi in the chest! boom! Kakashi was actually blown away and fell to the ground, right next to Naruto and Sasuke. Bei Liuhu did not take advantage of the situation to pursue, but said proudly: "This Steel Release can make the body harder than steel. Your long knife or any weapon cannot pierce my skin!" Pfft! Kakashi vomited out a mouthful of blood and covered his chest with his left hand. "Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto and Sasuke ran over quickly. "Kakashi-sensei, are you okay?" Naruto asked nervously. Sasuke also looked worried. Kakashi shook his head and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. "It's okay, just a minor injury." Kakashi stood up. The punch he just punched was really too strong. That feeling was like being hit by steel in the chest. "I didn't react for a while, so I got punched so solidly." At this moment, Kakashi looked at Beiruhu with a more solemn look. I originally thought that even though Beiliuhu was powerful, it shouldn¡¯t be too strong. After all, he was the guy in the original book who was defeated by Naruto with just one Rasenshuriken. But now it seems that this Beiliuhu is a bit too strong. ?????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Under the steel escape, the physical strength and power are very strongIt's amazing, much stronger than Kakuto's Earth Escape Hardening. That punch, even if it is not as fierce as the strange power punch, is not far behind. ???????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Lan Dundun is an even more terrifying attack method. At this time, the dark clouds in the sky still did not disperse. Kakashi was shocked when he thought of this. correct! The Lan Dun just now has not been released yet! Because of his own Kirin, the Lan Guilong that Beilihu used just now was interrupted, but it has not stopped yet. Looking at the current situation, it is still converging. If the cumulonimbus clouds are allowed to gather together, the power of the Lan Dun will be even more terrifying than the Qilin! It also uses the power of thunder, but obviously the scale of this Lan Ghost Dragon is even more astonishing. Seeing Kakashi looking at the sky, Beiruhu sneered and said: "It seems that you have discovered it? Yes, my ninjutsu is not over yet. When the Lan Dun falls, your lives will end." ! You can¡¯t escape! The entire Sumeru Mountain is within the scope of this ninjutsu! Hahaha.¡± Beiliuhu laughed wildly, as if victory was in sight. The three of them were shocked when they heard this. Kakashi looked at Naruto and said, "Naruto, can you still use chakra now?" If Naruto could use the Rasenshuriken, maybe this battle would be much easier. After all, Beiruhu cannot absorb the high-density arcana-level ninjutsu like the Rasen Shuriken. Because the control is not enough! Hearing this, Naruto gathered the chakra in his body and immediately felt a stinging pain. "No, Kakashi-sensei, I was injured by Beiruhu's ninjutsu before. My body has not recovered yet and I cannot gather chakra at all. Where are you, Sasuke?" Sasuke also shook his head, his situation was the same as Naruto's. The paralysis caused by the initial fusion of Rasengan and Chidori was so strong that neither of them could recover for a while. Kakashi¡¯s expression became more solemn when he heard this. It seems that we can only rely on ourselves. It's just that in this way, it is more adventurous. "Naruto, Sasuke, please be careful below, I may not care about you anymore." Kakashi whispered. Naruto and Sasuke looked solemn. This was the first time they saw Kakashi so serious. No matter how powerful his enemies were in the past, Kakashi seemed not to care. But this time, both of them felt that Kakashi was really serious. "It's almost time. Next, feel the boundless power of Lan Dun! The secret of Lan Dun! Lan Ghost Dragon!" Beiliu let out a soft drink, and the cumulonimbus clouds in the sky kept dancing as if they were on stimulants. Faintly, there are countless lightnings rolling in the black clouds! Suddenly, a huge blue dragon head emerged from the black clouds! Lan Guilong! Roar! The roar of the dragon is shocking! And at this moment, Kakashi's eyes were fixed on the huge thunder dragon. The silver-white curse seal hidden on the lower back suddenly rotated. A powerful force poured into Kakashi's body! "Immortal mode! Turn on!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 563 Devouring Thundercloud! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The left eye is scarlet and the right eye has a golden pupil. The left eye is the Sharingan of the three magatama, and the right eye is a cross. The horizontal toad pupil of Miaomu Mountain, the vertical snake pupil of Longdi Cave, and the golden pupil of Shigu Forest are perfectly integrated into the right eye. The red eye shadow quietly emerged, covering a wider area than before. A powerful momentum burst out from Kakashi's body. But within a moment, he completely restrained himself, as if it was an illusion. Behind them, Sasuke and Naruto couldn't help but take half a step back. Naruto said in surprise: "This this is the sage mode? But how can it be so scary!" Naruto was puzzled. In the process of practicing with Jiraiya, because he completed the spiral shuriken, his cultivation reached a new height. Jiraiya once led Naruto to Mt. Miaomu to learn the sage mode. And in Miaomu Mountain, Naruto also saw what the so-called sage mode looked like. But that boring first level made it difficult for Naruto to pass. Do not move! These two words are really difficult for Naruto, who has an out-of-touch personality. At that time, Naruto had no reason to learn this move, so it was difficult for him to concentrate on learning this move. Seeing this, Jiraiya did not force it, thinking that the time had not yet come. Although he has not learned it yet, Naruto still recognizes the Senjutsu Chakra. Naruto had known that Kakashi knew the Sage Mode before, but he didn't expect it to be such a powerful Sage Mode. Even Fukasaku Sage, who gave Naruto a demonstration, could not reach this level. When Sasuke saw this, he clenched his fists even more, his face full of excitement. This is my teacher. This kind of terrifying power makes people feel excited just by looking at it. The two of them were very excited from behind, but Kakashi was not as relaxed as the two of them. Because of the thunder falling all over the sky and the astonishing Lan Guilong, they are already right in front of us! The scarlet three magatama in the left eye rotated rapidly again and connected into one piece. "Divine power!" The focus of his left eye fell on the black clouds and thunder in the sky. The scope was so large that even Kakashi frowned. He must send all the black clouds in the sky to another dimension. Otherwise, no one on this mountain, except Beiliuhu, will be able to survive. Not only Sasuke and Naruto behind him, but also Sakura, Jugo and Xianglin who came with him. Kakashi has watched these people grow up, and he will never let them die because they came to save him. There was a sharp pain in his left eye, and the huge area of ??nearly a hundred meters in diameter made Kakashi a little overwhelmed. Blood slid down his left eye, and bloodshot eyes immediately crawled up. "No, if we continue like this, we won't be able to swallow up that huge black cloud. It seems that we can only use that one!" Kakashi thought to himself, and then the black dart pattern in his left eye suddenly became a bit thicker, and in the center of the black dart, a four-pointed star pattern appeared! The Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! Huge space fluctuations instantly stirred up the black clouds in the sky. The whole sky seemed to be swallowed up. "What's going on?" Bei Liuhu said in horror. What a powerful force this is, it seems to swallow the sky in one gulp! This astonishing scene shocked everyone present. Jugo, Xianglin and Sakura, who were coming, also stopped at the same time, staring at the weird sky with their mouths agape. "What's going on? Which direction is the top of the mountain? What kind of battle happened to make it look like this?" Chongwu whispered. The same doubts appeared in the minds of Xianglin and Xiaoying. Outside Mount Sumeru, a man wearing an orange spiral mask was watching the scene from a distance. At this moment, his heart was filled with shock. The expression hidden under the mask is full of shock. It¡¯s a pity that no one can see his expression because of the mask. "Kakashi, I didn't expect that you have used your divine power to this extent. You are worthy of being called a genius. Even if I fused the first-generation cells, I couldn't do this." ?? Obito whispered in his heart, the emotion in his eyes?? is complicated. There is happiness, reluctance, and a little anger. But after a while, it became calm again. At this time, Jue emerged from the ground and stood behind Obito. "You're here, have you seen anything?" Obito asked without looking back. "What a scary guy. The thunderclouds in the sky were swallowed up by his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. Kakashi was in sage mode. I didn't dare to get too close, but I could feel that he was stronger. "Jue said in a low voice. "Haha, yes, it's stronger. With such a large-scale divine power, I'm afraid Kakashi's Sharingan won't last long after this time. Those are cursed eyes. This kind of usage is simply Suicide!" As Obito spoke, his tone that remained unchanged all year round suddenly had a slight ups and downs. Zee looked at Obito's back and said, "Obito, aren't you worried about losing sight in that eye? That's your eye." "How could the things I sent out belong to me? It would be better if I became blind, so that my divine power would no longer have any weaknesses." Obito¡¯s voice was calm, making it impossible to tell whether he was telling the truth or a lie. "That's such a pity. Sharingan can only display its true power when there are only one pair." "For me, one eye is enough, and" Obito suddenly stopped mid-sentence. "And what?" Jue asked doubtfully. "It's nothing. It's enough to see this scene. With Kakashi in Sage mode, Beiruhu will not be his opponent. Let's go." After Obito finished speaking, he slowly left. As for why you don¡¯t use Shenwei to leave. Um¡­¡­ If you enter the Kamui Space at this time, you will probably be electrified into a Super Saiyan, right? Looking at Obito¡¯s leaving figure, Hei Zetsu¡¯s eyes were full of meaning. He turned around and looked at the black cloud that had disappeared without a trace. ¡°What a pair of good eyes, what a pity.¡± "Ah, Hei Jue, what do you mean?" Bai Jue, the other half, asked curiously. "Idiot, it's none of your business." "What? We are all in this together. If you scold me, you are scolding yourself." Seeing Bai Jue start playing tricks again, Hei Jue kept silent. Bai Jue felt bored and stopped making noise. On Mount Sumeru, the huge black cloud and the astonishing thunder dragon dissipated into nothingness after a burst of space distortion, as if they had never appeared. Kakashi was half-kneeling on the ground, breathing heavily, and two streaks of blood flowed from his left eye. After fusing the Eye of Eternity, this is the first time Kakashi has used such large-scale divine power. The consumption is so high that even in immortal mode, it is a bit too much to bear. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 564 Cat Catching Plan You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Naruto and Sasuke behind him were already stunned. "A space with a diameter of more than a kilometer is being twisted and swallowed like this. No matter who it is, they will be shocked and speechless." "How is that possible!" Beiliuhu looked in disbelief! This is Beilihu's most powerful offensive ninjutsu. Whether it is range or power, it is an absolute S-level secret. But it disappeared inexplicably. No wonder Beiliuhu was so frightened. "That space ninjutsu again? But such a large range? How is it possible" Bi Liuhu murmured to himself, with deep surprise still in his eyes. Kakashi's condition at this time became a little worse. Not only did he use his divine power with such a huge range, he also used the Eye of Eternity. The consumption of chakra and eye power is so great that it has approached Kakashi's limit. The immortal mode can still be maintained, but it is estimated that it can only be maintained for three minutes. In other words, Kakashi must defeat Beiruhu within three minutes. Otherwise, the fairy mode will fade away and the side effects of the eternal kaleidoscope will make the situation even worse. As for the last two, they probably won¡¯t be of much help. Who would have thought that as soon as these two came over, they would have residual blood, and they would still be unable to output residual blood. In this regard, Kakashi was also quite helpless. The plan to use Naruto's Rasenshuriken to deal with Beiruhu also came to nothing. "Kakashi-sensei, are you okay?" Seeing that Kakashi seemed a little tired, Naruto couldn't help but ask. Kakashi shook his head but said nothing. But both Naruto and Sasuke could see that Kakashi was tired at this time. Both Naruto and Sasuke blame themselves a little. If they hadn't been impulsive before and were injured and unable to use chakra, they might still be able to help at this time. "Kakashi, it seems that the move just now did a lot of damage to you, and you must have reached your limit. Aren't you going to give up yet?" Beiruhu looked at Kakashi's tired look, his surprise dissipated, and he was left with excitement. Kakashi is close to his limit, and his body still maintains a certain level of combat power. There is no reason why he cannot win. Kakashi frowned and kept thinking in his mind. Suddenly, he thought of something and whispered to Naruto and Sasuke: "Naruto, Sasuke, I have thought of a way, but I need your cooperation." Naruto and Sasuke's eyes lit up when they heard this. "Kakashi-sensei, tell me." Naruto said excitedly. Sasuke also nodded. "Do you still remember the mission to catch the cat?" The two of them were stunned for a moment when they heard this, and then they both showed expressions of understanding. This is a memory that belongs exclusively to Class 7, and they all know its meaning. "I understand, Kakashi-sensei." Sasaki said in unison. Hearing this, Kakashi raised the corner of his mouth and said, "Okay, take action!" Sasuke and Naruto heard this and ran out at the same time. Although the chakra is paralyzed due to the previous attack and cannot be used, the physical fitness is still there. At this time, the two of them had just lost their chakra, and their physical skills could still be used. Seeing the two people running towards them, Bei Liuhu looked calm. Although he didn¡¯t know that the two chakras couldn¡¯t be used, Beiliuhu had enough confidence in facing these two teenagers. "It's useless for you to come, you are no match for me!" Bi Liuhu said, forming a seal with his hands! "Lan Dun¡¤Leiyun Qianbo!" Black clouds emerged from Bei Liuhu's body, forming thunder and lightning and shooting towards the two of them. The two were startled and wanted to run away, but it was too late. At this time, only a soft drink was heard. "Immortal magic! Earth escape! Earth formation wall!" Two earth walls emerged from under the feet of Zuo Ming and the others, blocking the thunder and lightning attack. Although it was later bombed into pieces. But Zuo Ming and the two people behind the wall have disappeared. "Gone?" Bei Liuhu said in surprise. Before Beiruhu could react, Kakashi had already rushed over. Qian Ting swept across!  Yue Zhan! Bei Liuhu raised his right arm and grabbed Qian Ting tightly. Steel Escape! Qian Ting can no longer cut in! "I told you, it's useless." Bei Liuhu said ferociously. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case!¡± Kakashi said, a green light appeared above Qian Ting. To be more precise, it was the hexagonal crystal on Qian Ting that glowed green. "This is" Beiliu exclaimed. I saw Qian Ting suddenly covered with green energy, and then Kakashi used force and actually cut into Beiruhu's skin. "Thishow is it possible!" Bei Liuhu was shocked. Beilihu quickly stretched out his left hand, trying to absorb the chakra from Qian Ting, but at this moment, Kakashi put away his sword and retreated. And on both sides of Bei Liuhu, two figures suddenly appeared, one on the left and one on the right, hugging Bei Liuhu's arms. Just like when I was a genin, I caught the cat named Xiaohu. It is Sasuke and Naruto who just disappeared! "I caught you!" Naruto said excitedly. Beiliuhu looked confused when he heard this, but still tried hard to get rid of the two of them. "Get out of my way!" The two of them hugged each other tightly, but there was no chakra in their bodies, so they couldn't hug each other tightly. boom! Beiliuhu shook it hard, and the two of them flew out. "You alone want to control me! Ridiculous!" Bi Liuhu mocked. However, at this moment, Bei Liuhu discovered that there was a strange spatial fluctuation in his left arm! "This is¡­¡­" Beiruhu looked at Kakashi who was not far away in surprise. His left eye is shaped like a black dart! "Divine power!" Kakashi shouted softly, and Beiruhu's left arm was broken! "No!" Beiliuhu said in horror. But it¡¯s too late. Once the left arm is broken, it means that Beiliuhu has lost the red rune on his left arm, and Mingdu will no longer be able to use it! Just as Beilihu was wailing, Kakashi took a step and appeared in front of Beilihu again. "it's over!" Qian Ting shines with unprecedented light and the power of an immortal! The power of thunder! And the power of hexagonal crystal! Bei Liuhu¡¯s pupils shrank, and he subconsciously stretched out his right arm to block it. Tear it apart! Bei Liuhu¡¯s hard right arm only held on for a moment before being pierced by Qian Ting¡¯s blade! Qian Ting stabbed into Bei Liuhu¡¯s chest without any obstruction! And that was the location where Kakashi was preparing to be swallowed. This is also the weakness of Beiliuhu! "ah!" Severe pain! It spread throughout Bei Liuhu¡¯s body. The four kinds of blood successors that were originally suppressed and perfect went berserk in an instant! A red light appeared on Beiliuhu¡¯s body! Kakashi was stunned and quickly avoided it. Boom! Beilihu¡¯s body actually exploded! The bodies of the four bloody ninjas all flew out. Beiliuhu's body seemed to have suddenly grown taller, and his face had become much more mature. And Kakashi recognized that that was the original appearance of Beiruhu. The child-like appearance before was the effect of Onigaura's art. At this time, Oni Yaluo¡¯s technique is broken! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 565 Pleading You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The smoke and dust dispersed, leaving only a thin and frail figure. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Originally he looked high-spirited, but now he has become scarred. ¡°Great, it was a success!¡± In the distance, Naruto was still lying on the ground, making a fist with his right hand and looking excited. Sasuke also lay on the ground not far from Naruto and watched this scene. "Well, we won." Sasuke whispered, with a smile on his lips. The scene just now reminded both of them of the time when they first became genin. Although the tasks are very boring, looking back at it now, they are very good memories. Moreover, they are now beginning to realize that Kakashi is actually imparting his own experience to each of those seemingly trivial tasks. Including combat opportunities, response strategies, etc. Kakashi never said this clearly, just to let them understand it on their own. Master leads me in. Cultivation is personal. Kakashi doesn¡¯t like to help them walk bit by bit, but hopes that they can learn how to run on their own. His students always have to find their own path. Rather than just following your own footsteps. People always grow up one day. Each of the five disciples taught by Kakashi has a different development direction. The fields of expertise are also different. Although there are overlaps in skills, the results of using them are also different. What Kakashi can do is to help them lay the foundation. As for how high the building can be built, it is up to them. At this time, Naruto and Sasuke also gradually realized the purpose of those years of boring D-level missions. The chakra in the two people's bodies gradually recovered, and the paralysis caused by the combined attack of Chidori and Rasengan also gradually subsided. The Qian Ting held by Kakashi's right hand turned into a white light and fell into the wrist of his right hand, condensing the sealing runes. The immortal facial makeup gradually faded, and his face became a little pale. Taking a slight breath, Kakashi suppressed the scattered chakra in his body. The consumption this time is a bit high. The most important thing is that he used divine power to swallow up the huge thunder cloud with a radius of one kilometer. At that moment, Kakashi was deprived of most of his chakra. Not only is the range huge, but the activation of the Eternal Eye consumes a huge amount of chakra. "It's finally over, so dangerous." Kakashi secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He didn't expect this battle to be so hard. Fortunately, we won in the end. On the other side, the battle between the Seven Hells and Big Dog has also come to an end. "It seems that it's over for Kakashi, and it's almost over for me. Hey, little dog, you've been playing with me for so long, thank you for your hard work, goodbye!" Qi Jie let out a low drink, and the chakra in his body quickly condensed. Although the big dog didn¡¯t know what the Seven Hells were up to, a bad feeling suddenly arose. Two of the three heads of the Seven Hells opened their mouths at the same time, and the chakra of the two attributes condensed. "Fire escape! Hell fire!" "Wind Escape! Roaring Bullet!" "Combo Ninjutsu! Hell Roar Bullet!" The scorching flames and the violent hurricane merged into one at this moment. The flames became even hotter and hit the big dog with a bang! The speed was so fast that the big dog had no way to react. Boom! The flames hit the big dog in the head and spread to the whole body. "Roar!" The big dog barked miserably and kept rolling, but to no avail. After a while, the big dog turned into black ashes and disappeared into the ruins. "Tch, wouldn't it be enough if you just take it a little more seriously?" Qi Jing said disdainfully. Naruto and Sasuke's eyes widened when they saw the terrifying combination of ninjutsu. "These three-headed ninja dogs are so powerful" Naruto exclaimed. Sasuke nodded in agreement. "Seventh Prison, the speed is a bit slow this time." Kakashi said. "It's a rare occasion to come out and ask yourselfIt¡¯s about having fun. Your battle is disappointing. Although your opponent is strong, given your ability, to be forced to this point is to underestimate the enemy, right? "Seven Hells struck. Kakashi smiled helplessly when he heard this. Indeed, this time he underestimated the enemy. The thunderclouds in the sky were the biggest failure. "Next time, don't let me see such an unsatisfactory battle. Then, goodbye." After Qi Jie finished speaking, he disappeared from the spot with a bang. Kakashi shook his head, these seven prisons really didn¡¯t save him face. Kakashi walked to Naruto and Sasuke, helped them up, and asked: "Are you two okay?" Both of them shook their heads, and Naruto said: "Kakashi-sensei, do we cooperate well?" Kakashi smiled and said: "Ah, it's perfect. He deserves to be a member of Team 7." "Kakashi-sensei, since you agree with us, if something like this happens in the future, please tell us and stop taking risks on your own. We have all grown up and will no longer drag you down like before." Naruto stared at Kakashi with his big watery eyes, full of pleading. Sasuke on the side also said: "Kakashi-sensei, Naruto is right. You always protected us in the past. That was because we were too weak. But now, we have grown up, even if we are still not as good as Kakashi Teacher, but there must be something I can do to help the teacher.¡± Kakashi was stunned and looked at the two teenagers in front of him. Suddenly, I realized that they had indeed grown up. In my impression, they were still little devils only around my waist, but now, they have reached the height of my shoulders. The kid has become a teenager, and the childishness in his eyes has slowly dissipated. At this time, there was light in their eyes. They also have people they want to protect, and they also have the ability to protect their precious things. They are no longer little brats who need protection. Kakashi was slightly touched, looking at the sincere faces of the two people, there was a slight arc under the masks. "Ah, that's right. The little devils have grown up too. Then, I'll leave it to you from now on." Naruto and Sasuke were overjoyed, and they both nodded heavily. Kakashi stretched out his hands and gently touched their hair. Sure enough, I have grown taller. "Ah! Kakashi-sensei, your hair is messed up." Naruto complained, but he did not avoid it. The gentleness in the palm gave Naruto a feeling of peace of mind. Sasuke's face turned red and he remained silent, but he also did not hide away. "Well, don't worry about these details." Kakashi smiled, his exposed eyes like crescent moons. "Kakashi-sensei!" A familiar voice came from not far away, and Zhongwu and the other three also rushed over at this time. Looking at the scene in front of them, the three of them also understood that the battle was over at this time. Kakashi waved his hands towards the three of them, but the smile on his face never died. "It's great that everyone is okay." Naruto said, showing a bright smile. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 566 I can finally be hospitalized You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Looking at the five teenagers in front of him, Kakashi suddenly felt a sense of relief in his heart. ¡°Maybe one day I will die, but these five disciples who have inherited my will will prove the traces of my existence. He had many bonds without even realizing it. In the dust, Bei Liuhu's body moved slightly, reaching its limit. Kakashi seemed to be aware of it and looked over. Seemingly remembering something, Kakashi walked over. Several people saw this strangely and wanted to follow, but were stopped by Chongwu. "Kakashi-sensei probably has something to deal with, so we'd better watch it from here." Chongwu¡¯s words made several people stop and did not follow. Chongwu, who has a soft heart, can sometimes feel the subtle atmosphere better. Bei Liuhu collapsed to the ground, having no strength to get up. At this time, his eyes were dull, like candles in the wind. Beiruhu looked at Kakashi, laughed at himself, and said: "Originally, I had already devoured you, but I didn't expect that I would lose to you in the end. No matter how hard I try, I can't catch up with people like you who are born with powerful talents. Human. Sure enough I am still not suitable to be a ninja" There was helplessness, reluctance, and relief in Beiliuhu's tone. He was once a young man who yearned for beauty, but as he grew older, he was unable to acquire the ability to match his peers. So he began to feel inferior and embarked on a path of no return. In fact, it can be regarded as humble eruption. Among the ninjas, even those with blood inheritance limits, how many of them can stand shoulder to shoulder with the three ninjas? I have worked hard all my life, but in the end it was all in vain. "Beiliuhu, talent may be a very important thing, but hard work is also indispensable. Don't always use the word "genius" to wipe out all other people's efforts. I know a person whose talent is not outstanding, but his numbers are After ten years of hard work, he has already surpassed most people in the world." "Is there really such a person?" Bei Liuhu said with some doubts, but his eyes were full of expectation. "Yes, he is my friend. Maybe you should have heard of his name, Metkai." Beiliuhu was slightly surprised when he heard the words. "It's himthat fool-like persistent guy, does he already have this kind of power?" "Well, because he never gives up. Although he seems to be a fool, he is a trustworthy companion." Kakashi smiled. "Companion?" Bei Liuhu murmured, and then his eyes fell on the blue sky above. Where, a friend from childhood seemed to emerge. Jiraiya, Orochimaru, Tsunade, Sakumo, Dai and so on. Yes, for the sake of strength, it seems that I have abandoned these companions who once laughed together. "Maybe I'm really wrong" After Bei Liuhu finished speaking, a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and his whole person seemed to feel a sense of relief. "Kakashi, this is the Kiyara Technique that I have studied. It is the hard work of my life. It can be considered as compensation for causing such a big trouble to you. Although you probably won't be able to use it." Beiruhu slowly took out a scroll from his body and handed it to Kakashi. Kakashi was stunned, hesitated for a moment, and then took it. Seeing Kakashi take it, Beiruhu's outstretched right hand slowly fell down, and there was no longer any breath in his whole body. There is still warmth on the scroll. Kakashi sighed and slowly pulled down his forehead protector to cover his tired left eye. "In the next life, be an ordinary person." Kakashi picked up Beiruhu and walked to Naruto and others. "Kakashi-sensei, this" Sasuke asked with some confusion. "Take this body back to the village. He still needs to solve the disaster in the village." Kakashi whispered. Sasuke was stunned. At this time, Kakashi suddenly felt a little dizzy, and his eyelids seemed a lot heavier. "This feelingit seems like I have to go to the hospital this time." Kakashi thought to himself, before he could speak, he let out a loud pop and fell down.On the ground. Everyone was shocked. "Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto shouted. Upon seeing this, Sakura immediately stepped forward to check. "Sakura, what's wrong with Kakashi-sensei?" Naruto asked nervously. The others also looked worried. After a while, Sakura breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It's okay. It's just over-consumption. It should be a side effect of the Sharingan. You should be fine after returning to the village and resting for a while." When Sasuke heard this, he looked at Kakashi and blocked his left eye with his forehead protector. No wonder, after using such a large-scale pupil technique, it is not surprising to have such side effects since Kakashi is not from the Uchiha clan. Chonggo carried Kakashi on his back, and everyone left Mount Sumeru with Beiruhu's body. The junction of the Kingdom of Wind and the Kingdom of Fire. Tsunade and Jiraiya were confronting Sunagakure's people at this time. Soon after, the news of Beiliuhu¡¯s murder reached here. When Tsunade and Jiraiya heard the news, their expressions were a little complicated. Although this is the news they are waiting for here, when the news actually comes, their mood is still very subtle. Beiliuhu was also their companion when they were young. Although we went astray in the end, the old friendship still exists in our hearts. The friendship in youth is always the most touching. "Beiruhu is gone too. There are really fewer and fewer old friends." Jiraiya chuckled. But there was so much helplessness and bitterness in that smile. Tsunade sighed and said, "Explain the situation to Sunagakure. It's time for this farce to end." After Tsunade finished speaking, she left the camp and headed to the place where the two armies faced each other. When she walked to Jiraiya, Tsunade said softly: "You lecherous idiot, you must not walk in front of me" The voice was very soft, so soft that Jiraiya even wondered if he was hallucinating something. After Tsunade finished speaking, she left without stopping. Jiraiya looked at Tsunade's leaving figure. He was no longer a young man. At this time, his face showed a serious look after years of hardship. "Tsunade¡­¡­" The soft murmur seems to be an obsession for many years. "Well, I, Toad Sage Jiraiya, still have a lot of things to do. Happiness is not a man's pursuit." Jiraiya whispered to himself, but the tent was empty. When he said this, Jiraiya seemed to feel a lot more relaxed. ¡°I am no longer a teenager, and it is difficult to do many things anymore. The death of Beiruhu lifted Konoha's crisis. The other four major countries also understood that it was just a misunderstanding and did not continue to attack. ¡°After all, fighting at this time is not good for anyone. Sunagakure and Kirigakure will obviously not participate in the war, and if Kumogakure and Iwagakure want to start a war, they must also consider the attitudes of these two villages. Therefore, the tense atmosphere among the five major countries disappeared. The fire country's daimyo's trust in Konoha was re-established. This farce started by Beiliuhu finally came to an end. There is a man named Beiliuhu missing in this world, but nothing seems to have changed. On the bed of Konoha Hospital, a silver-haired man lay. "Somewhat strangely, even when he was lying on the hospital bed, he still had a mask on his face. The man opened his eyes, looked at the white ceiling, and whispered: "Sure enough, he came in." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 567 Ward You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The drab-colored ward looks a bit strange yet familiar. It seems like I haven¡¯t been here for a long time. The last time I came here, I was seriously injured while performing an S-level mission in ANBU. It took me a full month to recover in the hospital. I touched my mask and found that it was still on well. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s obviously been changed by someone, I don¡¯t know who it is. While Kakashi was thinking, the door was pushed open. "Kakashi-sama, are you awake?" The person who came was a young woman, about twenty years old, with a delicate appearance. Seeing Kakashi wake up, his tone was quite surprised. "Hello, you are?" "Kakashi-sama, I'm sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. I am Xiao Xi, now a medical nurse. I have been taking care of Kakashi-sama these days." Xiao Xi said respectfully. "That's it, please." Kakashi said, touching his mask. When Xiao Xi saw this, her face turned red and she said, "Kakashi-sama, I'm sorry, your mask was covered in blood before, so I took it upon myself to clean it for you." "Ah, it's okay, thank you." "No, no, no, it's fine as long as Kakashi-sama doesn't blame me." "Haha, of course not." When Xiao Xi heard this, her face turned even redder. At that moment, after Xiao Xi gave Kakashi a daily check-up, she said: "Kakashi-sama, your health is no longer serious. All that's left is to have a good rest. You will be discharged from the hospital in about a month. " "Okay, sorry to trouble you." Kakashi smiled. Xiao Xi blushed and said, "This is what I should do. There are other patients who need my care, so I'll leave first." "Go." Xiao Xi left the ward, the blush on her face not fading away. "Kakashi-sama is so gentle, and when I washed his mask before, that face" Xiao Xi thought of the face under the mask, and couldn't help but get even more excited. Gentle, handsome and powerful, in the world of Naruto, he is a perfect partner. In the ward, Kakashi was half lying on the bed and whispered: "Does it take a month? It's really a long time." Just when Kakashi felt bored, the door was pushed open again. "Kakashi-sensei!" The noisy sound entered Kakashi's ears first, and without thinking too much, he knew it was Naruto. The voices of five people filed in from the small door. Kakashi turned to look at a few people with a smile on his face. "Kakashi-sensei! You finally woke up! You've been unconscious for three days!" Naruto shouted. "Naruto! You are too loud, it will hinder Kakashi-sensei's rest, please keep it down!" Sakura taught him a lesson. "Hey, hey, I know I was wrong." Naruto immediately gave up. Xiang Rin and Jugo walked to Kakashi's side, and Xiang Rin said: "Kakashi brother, this is the bird of paradise I just bought at Ino's store. I heard that placing it in the ward can make patients feel happy." Kakashi took it and said with a smile: "Thank you, Xianglin." "As long as Kakashi-nii likes it." Xianglin smiled shyly. Jugo took out a fruit basket and said, "Brother Kakashi, these are the fruits I prepared for you. I picked these fruits with my own hands in the morning." "Thank you for your hard work, Jugo." Kakashi smiled. After placing the flowers and fruits on the cabinet nearby, Sasuke also came over and said, "Kakashi-sensei, how are you feeling?" "It's nothing, just take a month's rest and you'll be fine." "Huh? It's been so long. Kakashi-sensei, if you do this, wouldn't there be no one to lead our seventh class?" Naruto asked doubtfully. Kakashi smiled and said: "Don't worry, I have already decided who will lead the class. Don't be lazy." Yamato, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s time for you to sell your body. ¡°Ahem, no, it¡¯s selling labor force. Naruto laughed a few times when he heard this and said, "How could that be possible, hahaha." At this time, the door opened with a bang again. A green figure ran in. "Kaka"?! My lifelong rival, I heard that you are hospitalized again? "Kay said. There is a black thread hanging on Kakashi's head. If you have something to say, what does it mean to be hospitalized again? ¡°Obviously I¡¯m rarely hospitalized, okay? "Kai, this is a hospital, your voice is too loud." Kakashi complained. "That's right, Teacher Nongmei, your voice is too loud." Naruto said from the side. Hearing this, Kai quickly blocked his mouth. "I'm sorry. Kakashi, recover soon. I'm looking forward to the thousandth duel with you!" Kai said, giving a thumbs up, showing his white and shining teeth. Kakashi narrowed his eyes and smiled. "Ah, yes." The originally boring ward was filled with laughter and laughter because of the addition of these guys. A few people were noisy, but there was a warm feeling. Kakashi looked at a few people and echoed a few words at the right time, feeling very satisfied. People, after all, are mass animals. "A person's life is really hard. Time passed little by little, and several people left one after another. They are no longer idle brats, each has something to be busy with. Except for Naruto, everyone else is a jounin. As a jounin, he is an important fighting force in the village, and there is never a shortage of things to do. As for Naruto, this guy said he wanted to develop new ninjutsu with Konohamaru, so he went with him. As for what new ninjutsu it is, Kakashi is not very interested. I guess this is the new cross-dressing technique. Kakashi said that he is very straight and is not interested in these things. Night falls quietly, and the moon climbs on the branches. Kakashi was resting on the bed with his eyes closed, when two more people walked in. "Kakashi, how is your recovery going?" Kakashi opened his eyes and saw none other than Tsunade and Shizune. "Tsunade-sama, please bother me. I'm recovering well." Tsunade stepped forward to check Kakashi, and then said: "It is indeed recovering well. Is it like this this time because the Mangekyo Sharingan was overused?" Kakashi nodded, not denying it. "The repulsive effect of the Sharingan is too strong. After so many years, your body still hasn't fully adapted." Tsunade sighed. "I've long been used to it. By the way, Tsunade-sama, how's the matter with Beiruhu?" Kakashi didn¡¯t want to continue the topic of Sharingan, so he asked. "The matter of Beiruhu has been resolved, other villages have also expressed their understanding, and the crisis in Konoha has been resolved. Kakashi, thank you this time. Otherwise, things will be in trouble." "It should be." In the room, the atmosphere between the three people suddenly became a little heavy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 568: Fusion Method You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Kakashi, Danzo's incident seems to have hit the old man hard." Tsunade said. "I know, when I attacked Danzo before, the Third Generation came to me to plead with me, but" Kakashi fell silent mid-sentence. As for the other half, Tsunade understands. Neither of them had a good impression of Danzo, especially when Danzo began to interfere randomly in Hokage affairs. Tsunade is not the Third Hokage, so she does not have that much tolerance for Danzo. There are actually not many conflicts between the two. Therefore, dealing with Danzo is a tacit understanding between Kakashi and Tsunade. Tsunade did not object to Kakashi's move against Danzo, on the contrary, she was very supportive. It¡¯s just that they were all concerned about the Third Hokage¡¯s attitude. With this result now, he is already considered the best person. As for the other two members of the elders group, Mito Monohan and Koharu Koharu, without a substantial force like the Roots, they do not pose much of a threat. At most, it is just relying on the old and selling the old. "It's a pity that neither Kakashi nor Tsunade accept this method. At this point, Tsunade's right to speak that belongs to Hokage is truly complete. "Kakashi, the root ninjas are still in the prison of Konoha. There is no way to leave them like this. After you recover, you can collect them. These people have been brainwashed by Danzo. I believe you have A way to make them become ninjas of Konoha again," Tsunade said. Kakashi smiled helplessly when he heard this. "Tsunade-sama, you really think highly of me. I am still in the hospital bed, and you have started assigning me tasks." Tsunade smiled and said: "Sooner or later these will be yours anyway, you can't escape them." Kakashi was helpless, and then said: "I have already thought about the person to take over the ninja of the root, and I will let him go when the time comes. But not now, the people of the root should be locked up for a while first, to sharpen their skills. Spirited." "It's okay to shut it down for a while, but who do you plan to let take over?" Tsunade asked doubtfully. "We will know when the time comes. Let's keep it a secret for now." Kakashi smiled. "You guy, forget it, let's talk about it then." Tsunade said helplessly. The two talked about some more things, and then Tsunade also left. As Hokage, she has a lot of things to do. The reason why she came in the evening was because she was busy until the evening. After all, it was such a big mess before, and there were many things waiting for her to deal with. The night is darker. The lights outside began to gradually go out, and in the ward, only the bedside lamp was still on. At this time, Kakashi was holding the book "Intimate Heaven" in his hand and reading it carefully. By reviewing the past and learning the new, you can become a teacher. After a long time, the intimate paradise closed again, Kakashi murmured: "It's not easy to experience different truths every time." After Kakashi finished speaking, he placed the intimacy paradise on the cabinet aside. Suddenly, Kakashi seemed to remember something and opened the cabinet on the side. There was a ninja tool bag lying inside. This ninja tool bag naturally belongs to Kakashi. The nurse took it out before and put it in the cabinet. The Ninja Tool Bag is a personal belonging of the Ninja, and generally no one will open it to look at it. Because there might be some mechanism inside, which is very dangerous. Kakashi opened the ninja bag, and there was a brand new scroll inside. It is the Oni Meira Jutsu that Beiruhu gave to Kakashi before. After hesitating for a moment, Kakashi opened the scroll. The art of Onigaluo is a forbidden art that Bei Liuhu spent his whole life researching. ??A terrifying forbidden technique that takes the self as the core and absorbs the blood inheritance limits of others for its own use. In less than ten minutes, Kakashi finished reading it. "This Kiyaro technique is indeed magical, but unfortunately, the method is a bit too bloody." Kakashi whispered. " Oni Yaluo's technique looks simple on the surface, but in fact it is quite risky. After all, it is a ninjutsu that forcibly deprives blood of the boundaries of blood inheritance. If it were really that easy, it would be ruined long ago. Absorbing other blood successors is just the last step of Onigaura's technique. The first step is to constantly transform your body.   There are so many bandages and scars on Beilihu's body, which are all left over from transformation. Only by transforming one's body into the form required by Onigaura's art can one begin to devour the Blood Succession Boundary. And in the process of devouring, there are also huge risks. If you are not careful, you will die. "What a dangerous ninjutsu." Kakashi couldn't help but sigh. When he was in Beiruhu's body before, Kakashi also observed Beiruhu's body through his Sharingan. That kind of body can no longer be called a human being. Kakashi doesn¡¯t like the power gained through this form. Although this is a world where power is paramount, Kakashi still has his own principles. Becoming a monster that is neither human nor ghost has exceeded Kakashi's bottom line. Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for Kakashi to practice this Onigaura technique. However, Kakashi is quite interested in the method of fusion. Beiliuhu's body can accommodate five kinds of blood inheritance boundaries at the same time, which is not only the result of transforming the body. There is also this unique fusion method created by Beiliuhu. It can counteract this physical rejection reaction. Although most of it relies on body modification, the chakra operation method also plays a certain role. "This method is quite interesting, but I don't know if it can be applied to the fusion of Sharingan and my body" Kakashi fell into deep thought. This method seems to be quite reliable, and it is indeed worth trying. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try.¡± Kakashi thought of this, formed a seal with his hands, and began to control the chakra in his body. Whether the method works or not will only be known after you try it. Following the method recorded on the scroll, chakra flowed through Kakashi's body. However, not long after, Kakashi felt a chest tightness. Kakashi opened his eyes suddenly and whispered: "No, there seems to be some restriction." Kakashi was a little confused. It was going very smoothly before, so why did it suddenly stop working? "Where is the problem?" Kakashi released his mental power and moved forward again according to the trajectory. It didn¡¯t take long for Kakashi to discover the problem. "Is it Chakra?" I saw that seven different attributes of chakra were constantly flowing in Kakashi's body, completely blocking the trajectory. Yin and Yang, wind, fire, thunder, earth and water. It is with the chakra of these seven attributes that Kakashi can copy all ninjutsu except the blood inheritance limit. Of course, Kakashi¡¯s own chakra control ability is also required. Just when Kakashi was confused, the two scrolls in the ninja tool bag emitted a faint white light. "This is¡­¡­" Kakashi took out the two scrolls in confusion. Those two scrolls that were almost forgotten by Kakashi. With a bang, the seal was lifted, and a stone box and a stone slab appeared in front of Kakashi. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 569 Golden Text You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The stone box comes from Miko Kuchiki whom she met in Uzushiogakure many years ago. The stone slab came from Ryuzaki Sanichi whom he met earlier, and was later placed in the Kinnin Village. When Shisui was in the Kinnin Village, he noticed something strange about the stone slab and gave it to Kakashi. It¡¯s just that Kakashi studied it for a few days and didn¡¯t find any secrets, so he gave up and kept it in his ninja bag. At this time, these two things came out of the scroll and shone with white light. Kakashi was a little surprised. He didn't know what this stone slab was, but this stone box was brought by Aunt Miko from the Uzumaki clan's ancestral hall. It was obviously not an ordinary thing. "What's going on? Are these two things related to Oni Meiluo's art?" Kakashi was a little confused. ?Looking at the appearance of the two things, it seems that they are sensing each other. "No, it has nothing to do with the Onigaura Jutsu. I didn't activate the Onigaura Jutsu just now. I just activated the seven attributes of chakra based on the method of body fusion. So, it's because of my chakra ?¡± Kakashi had some guesses in his mind, but it was a little strange. Kakashi picked up the stone slab. "Zhi Shui once said that when he touched the stone slab, he discovered the fluctuation of the sealing technique in it, so he handed it over to me. However, the sealing technique on it was looming, and I couldn't figure it out at all, so I gave up in the end. Now. The current situation seems to be very similar to what Zhisui said before. Why does it also react in Zhisui's hands? I remember that Zhisui only has four attributes: fire, wind, thunder, and yin. " Kakashi thought for a moment, then suddenly thought of something and his eyes widened. "That's right! Shisui transplanted Hashirama cells, so he completed the three attributes of water, earth and yang. Now Shisui is also a ninja with seven attributes!" Kakashi suddenly understood, and his doubts were explained. "So, these two things react because of the seven-attribute chakra, so there must be a connection between the two, and they may even be the work of the same person! And someone who has this ability, I'm afraid this There are not many people in the world.¡± Kakashi murmured to himself, already having the answer in his heart. "No wonder Ryuzaki said that this stone slab was found in ancient ruins. It seems to be something with history. At the Shiggou Forest, the Slug Immortal also said that these two things are good things, but he didn't tell me what they were." Kakashi looked at the slate box in front of him, and his curiosity continued to expand. ¡°Things that can respond to the seven attributes of chakra must not be commonplace, and they must be helpful to me today. So, how to open it? Kakashi looked at the stone slab and the stone box up and down several times, but he didn't find anything strange. I have looked at it carefully before, but the result is the same as now. "No, since I can react to the seven-attribute chakra, I might have results if I try it with chakra." Kakashi thought of this and mobilized the chakra in his body without hesitation. The chakra in Kakashi's body is the strongest with the thunder attribute, followed by the yang attribute chakra. Originally, Kakashi¡¯s Yang attribute chakra was not strong, but under the influence of magic, the Yang attribute chakra became increasingly strong. The next step is the Yin attribute chakra of the Sharingan. To activate the chakras of the attributes at the same time, Kakashi needs to separate a strand of each type of chakra, so that the chakras of other attributes will not be swallowed up due to strength. Kakashi calmed down and input chakra into the stone slab. At this moment, a strange scene appeared. The original shape of the stone slab has changed, and a small groove appeared in the middle. "This is¡­¡­" Kakashi is a little strange, what does this groove represent? But when Kakashi looked at the stone box, this doubt was solved. Because the size of the groove is exactly the same as the bottom of the stone box! "Are these two things originally together?" Kakashi asked in surprise. Kakashi picked up the stone box and gently placed it into the groove of the stone slab. Sure enough, the next moment, a burst of white light flashed, and the original stone box and stone slab were strangely connected together and became a whole! ??????????????????????????, no gap can be seen. It¡¯s as if the two were originally meant to be together. "No wonder there was no response no matter how much research I did before, it turned out to be because of this." The stone slab and the stone box merged together. At this time, nine magatama emerged in the center of the stone box, arranged in a circle, which looked very simple. "There is indeed a way." Kakashi reached out and pressed on the stone box, and the seven-attribute chakra was output again. A burst of white light flashed, and the stone box slowly opened. Countless golden words appeared in mid-air, looking extremely mysterious. "these are¡­¡­" Before Kakashi could see clearly, all the words had entered his mind! Severe pain spread, and Kakashi was unprepared and couldn't help but groan. The golden light dissipated, and the original stone box and stone slabs turned into ashes and disappeared into the air, as if they had never appeared before. Kakashi couldn't help but cover his forehead, gasping for air, his eyes wide open, his body was dripping with cold sweat, and he looked exhausted. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. "Kakashi-sama, are you okay?" This voice is the nurse who takes care of Kakashi, Xiao Xi. Kakashi suppressed his breath slightly and said: "I'm fine, I just accidentally hit the corner of the table." "Is that so? Kakashi-sama should be more careful." Xiao Xi said with concern. "I know. It's getting late, I'm going to bed." "Okay, Kakashi-sama, go to bed early. Remember to call me if you need anything." "Um." Xiao Xi retreated after hearing this. The previous golden light and Kakashi¡¯s groan attracted Xiao Xi. When Kakashi said it was okay, Xiao Xi naturally left. It¡¯s just that Xiao Xi still doesn¡¯t know what that golden light is about. Although she is just a nurse, Xiao Xi also knows what to ask and what not to ask. So, Xiao Xi left directly. In the ward, Kakashi gently wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and the original pain gradually disappeared. "What happened just now? What are those things?" Kakashi was puzzled. The golden light entered his mind, but he couldn't remember anything at this time. The slate stone boxes have disappeared, indicating that the meaning of their existence has been completed. ? Then those golden words should be the focus. But why did it disappear now? "What are those golden words? It looks like some of them are sealing techniques" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 570 I can no longer tell whether you are friendship or missed love You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The stone box of the Uzumaki clan should be related to the sealing technique, which Kakashi had already expected. But Kakashi didn¡¯t know what the stone tablet actually recorded. Now Kakashi can only see clearly that the golden text is the sealing technique, and the rest is unknown for the time being. Seeing this, Kakashi couldn't help but feel a little helpless. He originally thought he would be able to figure out what this slate stone box is today, but now it seems that the form has indeed been cracked, but the content is still a mystery. After several experiments with no results, Kakashi felt a little tired and fell asleep. somewhere in Konoha, the moment the golden light flashed, the middle-aged uncle seemed to feel something and looked in the direction of the hospital. "Have you finally discovered the secret? Then, unlock the answer as soon as possible. The war is not far away." The night was silent and passed by quietly. Early the next morning, as soon as Kakashi opened his eyes, he saw Jiraiya sitting on the window sill of the room. "Jiraiya-sama, why are you here?" "Hey, Kakashi, are you awake? You seem to have had a good rest. How about it, haven't you experienced the feeling of being hospitalized for a long time?" Jiraiya teased. "Not bad, it's rare to have time to rest." Kakashi smiled. "You have a good attitude, kid. But it's thanks to you this time, otherwise Konoha would be in danger." "This is what I should do." "Well, with you here, I can go to all over the world to collect materials with peace of mind." Jiraiya said, laughing. Three black lines appeared on Kakashi¡¯s forehead. ¡°This guy is still really dishonest. "Well, I'm here this time to deliver Naruto to you again. I have something to do." Jiraiya suddenly said seriously. "What happened?" Kakashi asked doubtfully. "Of course it's based on materials! Hahaha." Jiraiya smiled again. Kakashi: "" "Naruto's growth has reached a certain level. The Demon Fox Clothes can be controlled at the fifth level, which is already Naruto's current limit. If you want to seek a breakthrough in the short term, you can only rely on the Sage Mode. It's a pity that Naruto This guy can't settle down and study for the time being. This is really nerve-wracking for me," Jiraiya said. "When the time comes, Naruto will naturally be able to learn it. I heard Fukasaku Sage say that Jiraiya-sama has been learning Sage Mode since he was a child. It's just that because of insufficient chakra, he can only learn without moving. Even so, he can only learn intermittently. It took me several years to learn it.¡± "Ahem" Jiraiya coughed in embarrassment and said, "Boss, it's true that he tells everything outside. But you're right, this kind of thing really can't be rushed. So I didn't force Ming. people." "Naruto's huge chakra, practicing the sage mode is indeed a good choice, but there is no rush for the time being." "Yeah. Okay, that's it for now. Naruto and Konoha will be left to you. I'll leave first." After Jiraiya finished speaking, he looked at Kakashi with a strange expression, then jumped out of the window and disappeared from Kakashi's sight. Kakashi felt a little strange, there was an emotion of trust in his eyes. What does he want to entrust? Naruto? Or Konoha? Kakashi was a little confused, but he didn't think about it. After all, Jiraiya said he was just going to get materials. Jiraiya turned around and went to the Hokage's office, where Tsunade was busy. "Hey, Tsunade." Jiraiya greeted with a smile. Hearing this, Tsunade raised her head and looked at Jiraiya. "Jiraiya? Is something wrong?" "I have found the stronghold of the Akatsuki leader." "What!" Tsunade and Shizune were both shocked when they heard this. "Really? What are the details?" Tsunade asked. Shizune on the side also said: "Based on this, maybe we can create a surprise attack plan." "Well, don't be so anxious. You can't get anything done by being anxious, especially when there are big stakes." Jiraiya said, suddenly becoming serious. "ha?" "Tsunade, we haven't had a good drink in a long time, why not chat while drinking." Jiraiya said with a smile. Hearing this, Tsunade rebuked loudly: "Idiot! I am the Hokage, and you areAnd passed. ¡°Is it a man¡¯s mission to be strong?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, happiness is not a man¡¯s pursuit anyway.¡± "Humph, you really dare to say that. You obviously haven't even had a girlfriend, so you can't be cool." "Hahaha, that's true." Jiraiya picked up the large scroll placed aside and put it on his back. Seeing this, Tsunade couldn't help but hold on to the corners of her clothes, looking a little embarrassed. "Then, I really have to leave this time." "Jiraiya" "Um?" "careful." "Hahaha, of course." Jiraiya said, walking forward without looking back. Under the setting sun, his shadow was stretched very long. "Bye now." Jiraiya whispered, extending his right hand towards the sky and showing his thumb. It¡¯s like when I was young, every time I left Tsunade, I would deliberately act like that to be cool. Watching Jiraiya slowly disappear into the sunset, tears flowed out of Tsunade's eyes unconsciously. "What a big idiot!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 571 Arrangement You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Dusk and night appear alternately, and night falls again. The man who called himself Toad Sage left Konoha and headed for the unknown road. An infiltration that puts your life on the line. In quiet Konoha, no one except Tsunade knew about this matter. They enjoy peace, but they never know how many people sacrificed themselves for this peaceful peace. Tsunade returned to the Hokage's office feeling a little disappointed. At this time, Shizune was still helping Tsunade handle matters. The Hokage was on the run, so naturally she, the Hokage's assistant, had to take over. Seeing Tsunade coming back, Shizune quickly stepped forward. But before she even got close, she smelled the strong smell of alcohol on Tsunade's body. How can I not smell of alcohol if I drink from morning till night? "Tsunade-sama! How could you drink like this" Shizune said reproachfully. If it were the past, Tsunade would start pretending to be stupid to avoid Shizune's blame. But this time, Tsunade didn't. On the contrary, her brows were furrowed and she seemed to be in a state of inextricable sadness. Shizune has followed Tsunade for many years, so she naturally knows what her every move means. Every time Tsunade showed such an expression, it was because she was drunk and broke the rope tree. Whenever this time comes, Shizune can only sigh quietly, add some clothes to Tsunade, and then stay with her silently. Putting the Dolphin aside, Shizune picked up a piece of clothing and put it on Tsunade. "Shizune" Tsunade suddenly said. "Huh? Tsunade-sama, what's wrong?" "I bet he will die." "What?" Shizune asked in confusion. She didn¡¯t understand why Tsunade suddenly mentioned this. Tsunade lowered her head and continued: "Jiraiya went to Akatsuki's lair alone to gather information. I bet that he will die. Do you think this is enough? After all, I will lose every bet." After Tsunade finished speaking, a faint smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. "Tsunade-sama" When Shizune saw this, she couldn't say a word. Tsunade's appearance might be able to deceive others, but to Shizune, it was clearly that she was extremely worried. "That big idiot will definitely come back" After Tsunade finished speaking, she fainted. Shizune was startled and hugged Tsunade quickly. "Really, you drank so much. Are you already drunk?" Shizune complained. But when she saw the tears in the corners of Tsunade's eyes, Shizune could no longer complain. "Tsunade-samasigh" Shizune sighed, then hugged Tsunade and left. If you complain, leave it until tomorrow. ¡­¡­ Konoha Hospital, ward. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? There was a knock on the door. "Please come in." Anbu wearing a mask walked in. Kakashi saw this and smiled: "Tenzo, you are here." The ANBU took off his mask and said, "Kakashi-senpai, what's the matter with you calling me here?" "It's like this. My injury is estimated to require me to be hospitalized for about a month. During this period, please lead the seventh team to perform the mission." "ThisKakashi-senpai, it's only for a month, so you don't want me to lead Team 7, right?" Yamato asked doubtfully. "Actually, I thought about this matter for a long time before deciding. Although Naruto has a good relationship with Kyuubi and will not go berserk, there is no guarantee that Kyuubi will be controlled by others and cause chakra to go berserk. Your Wood Release is aimed at The tailed beast's best weapon, if you follow Naruto, it can also provide some protection. After all, Akatsuki is getting more and more restless now." Kakashi explained the reason to Yamato, and Yamato suddenly realized it. "That's it, I understand." "The ANBU matters will be left to Xiaohu for the time being. If there are any problems that cannot be solved, let Xiaohu come to me." "Yes! Kakashi-senpai!" "please." After getting Kakashi¡¯s order, Yamato retreated to make arrangements. On the hospital bed, Kakashi put his hands on the back of his head, relaxingLying on the bed in submission. "Danzo's matter has been resolved, and it's time to deal with the root ninja. Now I don't have much time to spend on the root, so I need to find a capable person to subdue the root. Shisui is the best candidate. , it seems it¡¯s time for Shisui to return. But if Shisui comes back, it¡¯s almost time for Itachi to wrap things up.¡± Kakashi kept thinking in his mind. On the other side, somewhere in the Kingdom of Earth. It¡¯s rainy. Itachi sat alone on the cliff, quietly looking at the city of Earth Kingdom in the distance. The Kingdom of Earth, one of the five major kingdoms, has a completely different climate and environment from the Kingdom of Fire. There are desolate rock walls everywhere. It looks a little depressed. Itachi didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but at this moment, a tall figure jumped out of nowhere and landed in front of Itachi. He was holding an exaggeratedly large knife with a bandage on it. And above the broadsword is an old man with red hair. "Have you finished capturing the Four-Tails? Kisame, I told you to be gentler when dealing with the elderly." "This is not an ordinary old man. I can't control my strength to kill him. This is my limit." Kisame said with his shark teeth open. "Forget it, let's go back to the leader and seal it." After Itachi finished speaking, he turned and left. Kisame didn't care and followed Itachi away. In a certain cave. Payne's image emerged, followed by the huge heretic demon. The sealing started again, but only six of the ten fingers were left. Pain, Konan, Kisame, Itachi, Obito, Zetsu. "There are really fewer and fewer people." Kisame said with a low smile. "Ah, what Kisame-senpai said is true, but it doesn't matter if there are only a few people, the rest are all very powerful. Hahaha." Obito said funny. Kisame glanced at Obito but didn't answer. Itachi looked at Obito, wondering what was hidden under the yellow spiral mask. Why does this man who calls himself Uchiha Madara pretend to be like this? If you can deal with him, maybe you can return to the village earlier, right? Itachi¡¯s gaze caught Obito¡¯s attention. The Sharingan under the mask looked back at each other. Itachi looked away calmly. Obito frowned slightly under the mask, this guy really made people worry. Three days later, the seal was completed. Payne's cold voice sounded. "Four tailed beasts have been sealed. The fifth tail was captured by Deidara before he died. We will seal it together in a few days. I will take action on the six tails myself, and the seven tails will be handed over to Fei and Zetsu. As for the eight tails " Pein looked at Itachi and Kisame and said, "The Eight-Tails will be left to you." "Eight-Tails? The leader is really kind to us. He must be a very good opponent." Kisame said excitedly. But Itachi said nothing. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 572 The Earth Spider Clan You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Itachi, is there a problem?" Payne asked. "No, I understand." Itachi whispered. "Very good, let's go." After Payne finished speaking, the image disappeared, and Xiaonan also disappeared with it. Obito glanced at Itachi thoughtfully, and then disappeared. Itachi looked at the heretic demon statue, and then jumped down with Kisame. The heretic model slowly sank into the ground and disappeared. "Sealing is really a tiring thing," Kisame complained. "Kissame, let's find a place to rest." After Itachi finished speaking, he didn't wait for Kisame to reply and walked away on his own. Out of the cave, a crow fell into Itachi's eyes, and the scarlet Sharingan seemed to be conveying something. And Kisame just came out of the cave at this time. "Brother Itachi, where are you going?" "Let's go." Itachi led the way, but in fact the message from the crow echoed in his mind. "Kakashi-senpai, do you want me to go back?" Itachi thought for a moment and decided to reject the request. Now is not the time, Itachi decided to continue to lurk. "Both Pain and Obito are extremely dangerous in Itachi's opinion. Finding a time when Kisame wasn't paying attention, Itachi used a crow to give Kakashi his reply. In Konoha Hospital, Kakashi looked at the crow in front of him and understood. "It seems that Itachi intends to find out Obito's plan. However, the danger is not low." Kakashi whispered. Akatsuki really needs someone as an internal response, but in Kakashi's view, Itachi is no longer safe at this time. Obito is not a fool, Danzo is dead, and Shisui¡¯s matter won¡¯t be kept secret for long. Itachi¡¯s identity as a rebellious nin probably won¡¯t fool Obito for long. If Obito attacks Itachi, the outcome is hard to say. "Forget it, Itachi has made up his mind, let him figure it out. With his ability, Obito shouldn't be able to keep him now." Kakashi made a decision in his mind and stopped worrying about Itachi. He is not a nanny, he is responsible for these people¡¯s affairs every day. With Itachi¡¯s abilities, Kakashi believes there won¡¯t be much of a problem. Compared to the turmoil here, another big thing happened on the other side. Kirigakure¡¯s Six-Tails Jinchuuriki defected! At this time, Terumi Mei was sending Anbu to hunt down. The Six-Tails is the only tailed beast in Kirigakure now, so Mei Terumi will not give up easily. At this time, the six-tailed jinchuri Riki Yugao was also involved in an incident. Konoha, Hokage's office. "Tsunade-sama, this is urgent information. Please take a look at it." Shizune hurriedly ran in with a scroll. Tsunade was a little confused and opened the scroll. After looking over it, Tsunade frowned. "What's wrong? Tsunade-sama?" Shizune asked in confusion. "Something happened to the Earth Spider Clan." "The Earth Spider Clan?" "The Earth Spider clan is a special group of ninjas. They have a secret technique passed down from generation to generation. They can gather the power of nature to launch an offensive. With themselves as the core, they can cause explosions covering hundreds of kilometers in radius." "So scary?" Shizune asked in shock. Tsunade nodded and said: "Yes, during the third war, the third generation discussed with the leader of the Earth Spider Clan and made this secret technique a forbidden technique so that they would not use it again. And as a condition, when the Earth Spider Clan is in danger When the time comes, Konoha must provide help free of charge.¡± "That's it." Shizune said suddenly. Tsunade thought for a moment and said: "Shizune, summon Tenzo, Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura." "Yes! Tsunade-sama!" Hearing this, Shizune set off quickly. Tsunade looked at the scroll in front of her, bit her lip, and whispered, "It's been such an eventful year." Not long after, Yamato was the first to arrive at the Hokage's office. "Hokage-sama." Yamato said respectfully. "Yamato, Kakashi has told you before, right? You will temporarily take over Kakashi's position as the teacher of Class 7. This mission requiresI want you to lead the seventh team to set off. " "I understand." Yamato nodded. At this moment, Naruto and the other three arrived at the door. Naruto opened the door unceremoniously. "Grandma Tsunade, do you really have an S-level mission for us?" Naruto said excitedly. "Naruto, you must knock before entering the Hokage's office. Why can't you always remember?" Sakura complained. "It's okay, Grandma Tsunade doesn't mind." Tsunade glanced at Naruto, this guy's character really looked like Jiraiya's when he was a child. "Okay, you two, stop arguing and come over here." Tsunade said. Naruto heard this and walked over. Sakura and Sasuke followed closely behind. "Who is this guy, Granny Tsunade?" Naruto asked, pointing to Yamato beside him. "Hello, I am Yamato, a subordinate of Kakashi-senpai. I am here to take over from Kakashi-senpai and be your temporary captain." Yamato explained. "Huh? Is that you the person Kakashi-sensei mentioned before?" Naruto said in surprise. Sakura and Sasuke were also a little surprised. Sasuke looked Yamato up and down, as if wondering whether this person was really qualified to replace Kakashi. "Okay, you can handle the team work together on your own on the road. Yamato will explain the mission situation. You can set off now." Tsunade said. "Ah? So urgent." Naruto was surprised. "Urgent task." "Okay! It's time for me, Uncle Naruto, to show off his skills." Looking at Naruto, Tsunade smiled. The land of rain. Nagato was half lying on the bed, with black tubes inserted all over his body. Xiaonan pushed the door open and came in. Looking at Nagato on the bed, a dim look flashed in her eyes, but it quickly disappeared. "Xonan? What's the matter?" Nagato whispered. "Nagato, there seem to be strange people around the village recently asking for information about the village." "Oh? Have you found out who it is?" Xiao Nan shook his head and said: "The other party seems to have a strong sense of investigation, and no useful information has been found yet." "Really? It doesn't matter. He won't get any useful information outside the village. If he enters the village, I will know his movements as soon as possible. Don't worry." "yes." Xiaonan responded and said nothing, but she seemed to have something to say. "Xiaonan, is there anything else?" "Nagato, is everything we are doing right now? Yahiko's ideal was not accomplished in this way." Nagato's pupils shrank, looked at Konan and said: "Konan, as long as the peace Yahiko said can be achieved, then it doesn't matter what method it is." "But¡­¡­" "No need to give in, according to Mr. Madara, as long as we gather all the nine tailed beasts, it will be fine. Just wait, I will definitely give you and Yahiko a truly peaceful country!" (Remember the website address of this site! £ºwww.hlnovel.com Chapter 573 Toad Card You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Looking at Nagato, who looked a little crazy, Xiaonan felt a little sour in his heart for a moment. The originally gentle Nagato has become like this. In the final analysis, it is still his own fault. If he had not been caught by Hanzo, Yahiko would not have died, and Nagato would not have misinterpreted Yahiko's so-called peace and turned into the unscrupulous person he is now. "I understand, Nagato, I will always support you." Konan said calmly. "Xiaonan" Nagato saw the flash of disappointment in Xiaonan's eyes, but there was nothing he could do about it. There is a way, once you choose it, there is no way to turn back, and Nagato doesn¡¯t want to turn back. ??In his current view, only by using tailed beasts to create terrorist weapons, suppress the ninja world, and create a balance of terror can we usher in true peace. In this world, it is really naive to want people to understand each other and form peace. That is a beautiful fantasy, and it is almost impossible to realize it. Even if a short-term peace is formed in the end, it will still be broken after a group of people pass away. But then again, how can there be permanent peace in the world? "Then I'm going to do something." After speaking, Xiaonan left the room, leaving Nagato alone. Darkness enveloped Nagato, and the pair of samsara eyes emitted a strange light. "Yahiko, it's coming soon. Half of the plan has been completed. In a few months, I will be able to complete the collection of tailed beasts. By that time, the heretic demon will be completely revived. With its power, it will be enough to shock the ninja world. The peace you expect will come! No one will break this peace, and whoever dares will die!" Nagato murmured. At the highest point of Yuren Village, Xiaonan¡¯s body turned into pieces of paper and scattered. It floated past the Rain Ninja Village and landed somewhere in the Kingdom of Rain. There, there is a small wooden house. Xiao Nan, who was wearing a black and red cloud robe, had a cold expression, and his face was a bit pale. Looking at the wooden house in front of me, the memories of the past gradually came to my mind again. "Jiraiya-sensei, Yahiko" Xiaonan whispered softly and gently opened the door. The room was empty and looked as if no one had lived in it for a long time. There was a big hole in the roof, and I don¡¯t know how much wind and rain drifted in. The house is covered with vines, and the vines are full of small flowers. Xiaonan walked in and her eyes fell on something. It was a wooden wall with three signs hanging on it. They are written respectively by Nagato, Yahiko and Konan. And there is a red sign hanging on Yahiko and Nagato's name, and there is a toad on Konan's name. Konan turned to look at the opposite side. There was also a name there, it said Jiraiya, and there was a toad sign hanging on it that was exactly the same as Konan's. When Xiaonan and the other three left in a hurry, Nagato and Yahiko hadn't even turned over their signs. The toad sign was the code given to them by Jiraiya. The red face means that the person is in the house, while the toad face means that the person has gone out. After so many years, neither Xiaonan nor Nagato came back. At first, it was because they were too busy and had no time. Later, Yahiko died, and Konan and Nagato no longer wanted to come back. The reason why Xiaonan came back today was because she suddenly had an ominous premonition. Xiaonan walked to Nagato¡¯s toad sign, cut the vines on it, and turned over Nagato¡¯s toad sign. Immediately, Xiaonan¡¯s eyes fell on Yahiko¡¯s red card. "Yahikoit's been so long and I haven't come back to see you. I'm so sorry." Xiaonan whispered softly, with endless loneliness and nostalgia in his words. Thinking back to the days when the four of them were together, that was perhaps the happiest time in Xiaonan's life. Konan turned around and walked to Jiraiya's toad card. "Teacher Jiraiya, Nagato has changed, but I don't have the ability to change him. I don't know what the purpose of the man who calls himself Madara is. But if this continues, will Nagato really succeed? ? That¡¯s a fight against the whole world, can even Nagato really do it?" A worried look appeared on Xiaonan's face, but there was also a sense of helplessness. "Jiraiya-sensei, if you hadn't left at the beginning, maybe all this wouldn't have turned out like this. Why?""Whywhy do you want to leave" Xiao Nan said with some blame, but in the end, Xiao Nan also knew that her blame was unreasonable. If it weren¡¯t for Jiraiya, they would have died in this troubled world long ago, and how would they survive until now. "Jiraiya-sensei, I'm sorry that I failed to live up to your expectations. I don't know what our stance will be when we meet again in the future." Although Xiaonan said this, she already had the answer in her heart. They are Akatsuki, Jiraiya is the teacher of the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki, and they are from Konoha. Sooner or later they will face each other. And once they confront each other, it will probably be a life-or-death situation. Konan silently looked at Jiraiya's toad card, and then left. The past is just the past after all. What she can do now is to help Nagato accomplish everything he wants to accomplish. At the same time, protect Nagato and beware of the man with the mask. In Xiaonan¡¯s eyes, all this is to atone for her sins. Because Yahiko will die and Nagato will become Pain, both of which are related to Konan. The moment Xiaonan walked out of the wooden house, an uneasy feeling came to her heart. "This uneasy feeling" Xiao Nan looked at the sky, and it started to rain again in the originally sunny weather. The Country of Rain is originally a rainy country, so it doesn¡¯t seem strange that the weather suddenly changes. "Maybe, it's just an illusion." Xiaonan left, and at this moment, a gust of wind blew by, and the sign in the room that had just been turned over turned over again, revealing the bright red face. Seven days later In the Kingdom of Rain, outside the Rain Ninja Village. Jiraiya looked at the rain ninja village shrouded in dark clouds, feeling slightly surprised. It¡¯s not like he hasn¡¯t been to Yuren Village before, but the way it was before is completely different from what it is now. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after more than ten years, the appearance of Yuren Village would have changed so much.¡± Jiraiya whispered. "It looks like it can't be entered by conventional means." Jiraiya pondered for a moment, then cut his finger and formed a seal with his hands! "The art of psychics!" With a bang, a little toad appeared in front of Jiraiya. "It's up to you." Jiraiya said to the toad. "Quack!" The little toad screamed, then opened its big mouth that didn't fit the body at all, and swallowed Jiraiya in one mouthful! But Jiraiya showed no resistance at all, as if he was being swallowed voluntarily. After the little toad swallowed Jiraiya, it jumped towards the Rain Ninja Village. The sky became gloomy again. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 574 Awareness You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Konoha, hospital. Kakashi was lying on the bed, still thinking about the golden text from before. Several days passed, but Kakashi still had no clue. Kakashi turned over and felt a little sore and numb in his body, and his head was a little dizzy. "It seems that the body still has not recovered. Sure enough, there is no way to escape the one-month healing period." Kakashi said helplessly. Sasuke and others followed Yamato on a mission. These days, Kakashi's bedside seemed a little deserted. But Kakashi has long been accustomed to this kind of desertedness over the years. After all, he was once a lone ranger in the ANBU. How many dangerous tasks are completed by one person. The loneliness and loneliness in it are beyond comparison. "I wonder how Naruto and the others are doing. This mission seems to be very urgent." Since Kakashi did not accept this mission, he did not know the content of the mission. ¡°But thinking about the abilities of a few people, even if they meet the members of Akatsuki, they will still be able to fight, but there is nothing to worry about. After all, several of them now have at least the strength of a jounin, or even an elite jounin. With nothing to do, Kakashi sat cross-legged, absorbing the natural power between heaven and earth, and the silver-white curse seal on his back was gradually restored. With the intervention of the power of nature, Kakashi felt that his body seemed to be getting better. "It seems that the power of nature also has some effect on the recovery of the body." Kakashi smiled. The Immortal Curse Seal was full, and Kakashi stopped absorbing the power of nature. If you suck too much, something will go wrong. Kakashi lay on the bed, took out his ninja bag again, and took out the book Intimate Paradise from inside. As soon as his hand picked up the book, Kakashi's hand shook and the book fell to the ground. The silver-white brows frowned slightly, and the uneasiness in his heart became more intense. "What's going on, why do you have this feeling? Is it Naruto and the others? No, this feeling appeared before Naruto left." Kakashi was puzzled and wanted to bend down to pick up the book of Intimate Paradise. Suddenly, a flash of light struck his mind. "Jiraiya!" Kakashi was startled and reacted suddenly when he saw the intimate paradise. "That's right! It's Jiraiya!" When Kakashi thought of this, he stood up suddenly and felt dizzy. ??The injury has not recovered, and such sudden movements will cause a certain amount of compression on the nerves. "Damn it! How could you forget such an important thing! Isn't this the time when Jiraiya went to the Rain Ninja Village to find out the news? No wonder Jiraiya said those words to me before. He obviously knew that this trip was unlucky. Young master, I just want to explain the funeral arrangements. Does this guy want to do it alone again? No, I have to go find him. " Kakashi immediately changed into his own clothes and planned to go to the Hokage's office. ¡°The only person who has the whereabouts of Jiraiya now is Tsunade. Furthermore, Kakashi also wanted to confirm whether Jiraiya really went to the Rain Ninja Village. "Otherwise, if he rushes in alone without thinking, in his current state, he may be looking for death." Kakashi was about to go out when Xiao Xi opened the door and walked in. "Kakashi-sama, where are you going? Your injury has not healed yet." Xiao Xi was shocked when she saw this. "I have something on." Kakashi said, turned on the instant step, and left the hospital the next moment. Xiao Xi only felt her eyes flash, and Kakashi disappeared. "Kakashi-sama!" Xiao Xi shouted in a panic. But no one responded in the empty room. "Oops, Kakashi-sama's current physical condition cannot move around casually." Xiao Xi thought of this and quickly ran to Dean Nohara's office to report the news. In Konoha Village, Kakashi moved forward quickly and felt dizzy, but he still endured it. boom! With a crisp sound, Kakashi rushed into the Hokage's office. In an instant, several Anbu rushed over and surrounded Kakashi. "Kakashi?" Tsuna? said in surprise. "The ANBU also looked at Kakashi in surprise. They didn't expect that the person who forced his way in was actually Kakashi, their ANBU minister. It is worth mentioning that after Danzo¡¯s death, Kakashi¡¯s ANBU position was restored by Tsunade. Kakashi breathed heavily, looked at Tsunade who was confused, and said: "TsunadesamaJiraiya-samawhere have you gone?" When Tsunade heard this, her expression changed, she waved her hand and said, "You guys go down first." "yes!" The ANBU immediately evacuated upon hearing this. "Kakashi, why do you suddenly ask this?" "I have a very bad feeling. There is a high probability that something will happen to Jiraiya-sama." Kakashi naturally couldn¡¯t explain why he asked this, so he had to blame it on his feelings. "What!" Tsunade was shocked when she heard this and clenched her fists. This was what she was most worried about. "Tsunade-sama, where did Jiraiya-sama go!" Tsunade was silent for a moment and then said: "He discovered the location of the leader of the Akatsuki organization and said that he was in the Rain Ninja Village. He had gone to the Rain Ninja Village to get information. This morning, he also sent a message using a toad, saying that he was preparing to sneak into the Rain Ninja Village. " "This morning? I shouldn't have played against Payne yet." "Penn?" Tsunade asked doubtfully. "Penn is the leader of the Akatsuki organization. He is extremely powerful. If Jiraiya-sama confronts him, he will probably die!" Kakashi bit the word "death" hard, and Tsunade sat on her seat in shock after hearing this. "how come¡­¡­" "Tsunade-sama, I will go to the Rain Ninja Village now." "Wait a minute, your injury" Before Tsunade could finish speaking, Kakashi's figure had disappeared. The art of Flying Thunder God! "Damn it! Why do everyone love to show off so much!" Tsunade punched the table, her face full of anger. But soon, the anger subsided again. "You all must come back safely." Tsunade murmured in a low voice. The land of rain! Kakashi¡¯s figure quietly emerged somewhere. And there, there was a three-pronged kunai inserted. The hiding place is very hidden. If you can't find it, you won't be able to emerge at all. After Kakashi appeared, he was half-kneeling on the ground, looking very tired. "Fortunately, I left the Flying Thunder Divine Technique in Yu Ninja Village during my previous mission. Otherwise, I don't know how long it would have taken to get here." Kakashi looked towards the Rain Ninja Village not far away. At this time, this village that rained all year round surprisingly did not rain. Kakashi frowned and said to himself: "No, I'm afraid the two of them have already fought!" The rain in the Rain Ninja Village is Pain's Rain Tiger Freedom Technique, which is used to detect the overall condition of the village. Now that the rain has stopped, there is only one reason, and that is that Payne is fighting with someone! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 575 Infiltration You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In Yuren Village, raindrops fell on the water, stirring up waves. A toad jumped out of the water and landed on the ground. Suddenly, the toad opened its mouth wide, stretched out a hand from inside, and then another person came out towards it. With long white hair and a huge scroll on his back, his figure looks a bit majestic. The rain fell on Jiraiya's body, causing splashes. "It seems that the infiltration was successful. It was surprisingly easy. So, let's go get some information first." At the same time, the highest point of Yu Ren Village. Payne was startled. "What's wrong?" Xiao Nan asked. "Someone blocked my rain. Judging from the feeling of chakra, it is very strong." "Who could it be?" Xiaonan asked doubtfully. "I don't know, Xiaonan, I'll stop the rain, and you can use the paper clone technique to find the location of the intruder." "yes!" Pain formed a seal with his hands and stopped the Rain Tiger Free Technique. Immediately, countless papers flew out of Xiaonan's body and scattered in all directions. Watching Xiaonan leave, Payne whispered: "This chakra feels familiar. Who could it be?" After thinking to no avail, Payne gave up. After all, Xiaonan launched the investigation, I believe the result will be soon. No matter who it is, anyone who invades the Rain Ninja Village will die! At this time, Jiraiya had already learned from the mouths of two ninjas from the Rain Ninja Village that God Pain had become an angel. "It seems that things are getting a little troublesome." Jiraiya whispered. With his hands forming seals, a long toad shot out of Jiraiya's mouth. It is Toad Yin who is in charge of Naruto's Bagua Seal! "Jiraiya? Why did you call me out? Then you want to break the seal?" Toad Yin said. "Of course not. I'm going to fight a strong enemy this time, so I'll let you out in advance." Hearing this, Toad Yin's pupils dilated slightly and whispered: "What kind of enemy you are not sure about? Are you asking me to escape in advance?" "The leader of Akatsuki." "Jiraiya, you still love to show off your strength. Although I don't know who the leader of the Akatsuki is, being able to become the leader of the Akatsuki must have amazing strength. Aren't you afraid of dying here if you come here alone?" Jiraiya smiled and said: "Hahaha, I am Toad Sage Jiraiya, how could I die so easily?" "Then why did you ask me to come out?" "It's just in case. Let's decode it first. If something happens to me, you can give this key to Kakashi." "Kakashi?" "Yes, Kakashi is a person predicted by the Great Toad Sage who can influence the future of the ninja world. There must be a connection between him and the son of the prophecy. They are either on the same front or hostile to each other. I trust Kakashi very much. If the ninja world The future is in his hands, and there must be an infinitely bright future. Therefore, I can rest assured that the key to Kyuubi will be given to him." "Kakashi is indeed a good candidate. As a sage from the toad clan, he does have this qualification." Toadin nodded. "What I'm most worried about now is the enemy behind me." "The enemy behind you?" "I'm not sure about this. Maybe finding the so-called Payne can solve this mystery. Before going again, Gao Yin, please go back to Miaomu Mountain." Toadin looked at Jiraiya and said: "Jiraiya, you are already old. Don't always show off. Even if you want to find out information about the leader of the Akatsuki organization, I think if you go out with Kakashi, your chances of success will be higher." Much higher.¡± "As an old man, I have my own pride. How can I trouble a junior with this kind of thing? Moreover I am afraid that the leader of the Akatsuki organization has some connection with me. It is best for me to handle it." Jiraiya said at the end, his tone was a little low. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? In fact, when he first heard the name, Jiraiya didn't pay much attention. But when he arrived at the Rain Ninja Village, Jiraiya suddenly remembered something. ¡°After I and Yahiko separated, I heard the news that the three of them founded an organization and it continued to grow. ¡°Just over ten years ago, news of his death suddenly came.  The name Xiao suddenly fell silent. It wasn¡¯t until a few years ago that Jiraiya heard this name again. At first, Jiraiya just thought it was the same name. But now it seems that this organization is likely to be the organization founded by the three Yahikos. If that¡¯s really the case, I¡¯m afraid Jiraiya had a guess in his mind, but whether it was true or not has yet to be verified. And the only way to verify it is to go to the highest point of the Rain Ninja Village. That¡¯s where the so-called Penn and Angel are. "Now that you have made up your mind, I also know that I can't convince you, so be careful." After Toadyin finished speaking, he disappeared with a bang without waiting for Jiraiya to respond. Jiraiya said nothing and looked at the tall buildings in the distance. "Is the target there?" Jiraiya didn't waste any more time and headed towards the tall building. Under the tall building, Jiraiya entered it with the help of the body of the rain ninja captured by him. But what Jiraiya didn¡¯t notice was that there was a white piece of paper not far behind him. On top of the tall building, Zhu Shengdao looked into the distance. Countless pieces of paper condensed into Xiaonan. "Penn, it's Jiraiya-sensei." Xiaonan said, looking a little complicated. This may be the person she least wants to face in this world. "Oh? Is it Mr. Jiraiya? No wonder it feels strong and familiar." "What are we going to do?" The beast's face was indifferent and he said calmly: "Of course I will kill Mr. Jiraiya. No matter what, he will not be in the same camp as us. We all know him very well." Xiao Nan's heart suddenly suddenly crossed. Although she had long expected that Payne would say this, when she heard it with her own ears, it was still a little hard for her to accept. That¡¯s Jiraiya! The person who taught them how to survive in troubled times! But now, Payne wants to kill him. "Is this why you use this body?" Xiaonan whispered. "Yes, Jiraiya-sensei is very strong. If he uses his trump card from the beginning, he may lose." Zhushengdao murmured. ¡°Then, let me take action first.¡± "oh?" Zhu Shengdao turned to look at Xiaonan, as if he could figure out what to see in those cold pupils. But unfortunately, there is nothing inside. It¡¯s like someone who is completely empty and has no thoughts. "then you go." Hearing this, Xiaonan's body turned into countless pieces of paper again and disappeared in front of the animal path. Watching Konan disappear, the animal path whispered: "Jiraiya-sensei I may have to ask you to pave the way for my peace. I'm really sorry." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 576 Disappointed Goodbye You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "This place is really empty. There is no one guarding it at all. Are you very confident in your own strength?" Jiraiya whispered. Jiraiya hides in the shadow of the rain ninja and controls him to move forward. "Toad Shadow Manipulation Technique!" Not long after, Jiraiya saw a small door and walked over. But as soon as you entered the door, countless pieces of paper flew towards you! The Dance of Shiki Paper! Countless white papers wrapped Yu Ren's body, as if it might explode at any time. "caught you." Xiaonan whispered and walked over, and at this moment, the dark shadow suddenly reflected the figure of a person. She has long white hair and two bloody tears extending from the corners of her eyes! Jiraiya! "Fire escape! Fire bullet!" The scorching fireball forced Xiaonan back. Konan landed on a high place opposite Jiraiya, her expression indifferent, but not the least bit surprised. It seems that Jiraiya's appearance has been expected for a long time. The body has not returned to its original shape, and even the feet have not recovered, just like pieces of paper flying. "Jiraiya-senseiLong time no see." The kiss on the red lips was originally supposed to be an intimate tone, but it did not contain any emotion when it was said. Some are just endless indifference. Jiraiya looked at Konan with cold eyes and whispered: "Konan, it is indeed you. You have grown up. Akatsuki is indeed the organization of you and Yahiko Nagato. Where are the two of them?" Konan did not answer, but instead unwrapped the piece of paper wrapping the rain ninja Yu Ren was relieved and instantly knelt on the ground, gasping for breath, and then looked at Xiaonan. Rain Ren showed a frightened face and shouted in panic: "Lord Angel, this guy is an intruder!" Jiraiya frowned when he heard this. He didn't expect that Konan was the so-called angel. "You can leave, I will take care of it here." Xiaonan spoke indifferently, and Yu Ren ran away immediately after hearing this. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because Konan¡¯s majesty is too great, or because Jiraiya casts too great a shadow on him. "Angel? Xiaonan, it seems that you are obsessed with strange names." "Jiraiya-sensei, these have nothing to do with you, you shouldn't be here." "Really? If I didn't come, how would I know that my lovely disciples have become like this now. So, who is the so-called god? Nagato? Or Yahiko?" "Are theseimportant?" Jiraiya's expression became a little weird. The cold Konan in front of him was completely different from what he remembered. The pieces of paper kept flying around Xiao Nan, condensing into wings. "Do you think you are an angel when you look like this?" "Jiraiya-sensei, this is God's order, you will die here!" After saying that, countless paper shurikens shot towards Jiraiya! "Fire escape! Fire bullet!" The encounter between paper shuriken and fire bomb! For a moment, there was no distinction between top and bottom! Jiraiya frowned, then stopped his fire escape and rolled to the side to avoid the paper shuriken. At the same time, toad oil spit out from his mouth! The toad oil wrapped Xiaonan, and for a moment, Xiaonan couldn't move. Immediately, Jiraiya's long hair entangled Konan. Ninja method! The art of messing up the lion's hair! "It seems that you are developing in the wrong direction." "Really? Does Jiraiya-sensei regret saving us from Orochimaru? You really should have listened to Orochimaru and killed us, right?" Konan spoke indifferently, but in her heart she recalled the first time she met Jiraiya. At that time, if he really died in the hands of Orochimaru, maybe there wouldn't be so many things that happened later. Nagato would not become like this now, where life would be worse than death. Yes, it would have been better if I had died. Such thoughts emerged uncontrollably in Xiaonan's mind. "I have never regretted saving you. When I taught you ninjutsu so that you could survive in troubled times, you are undoubtedly my disciples. No matter how hard you live in this world later , shouldn¡¯t even meet each other, ?It's really sad to just attack me without saying anything. Sure enough, I was a failed teacher. " Jiraiya said, with a self-deprecating expression on his face. It seemed like he was remembering a close friend from his past. Jiraiya still clearly remembers those cold pupils. "Jiraiya-sensei, you have no idea what will happen to us in the future." Konan said indifferently. There was a trace of complaint in his eyes. If Jiraiya-sensei had been here, Yahiko would not have died. Why, why do you want to leave! Although her inner emotions were ups and downs, Xiaonan didn't show any signs of it. Over the years, she has completely restrained her emotions that were easily exposed. At this time, she may not even be able to smile. She has become an angel other than God. High above, overlooking all living beings. explain? Not required. "Even if I don't understand, that's not the reason why you became Akatsuki. That's the wrong way to go." "Really? Teacher Jiraiya, then tell me, what is the right path? Use your so-called understanding to make the world forgive each other's crimes?" The same cold voice suddenly came, and Jiraiya looked at the source of the sound. Long orange hair with bangs and wavy eyes. Jiraiya's pupils shrank and he whispered: "Nagato? But why does he look completely different? What happened?" "Jiraiya-sensei, your so-called philosophy has been proven by me to be wrong." "Nagato, what happened?" "Jiraiya-sensei, this is none of your business. In the final analysis, you are just an outsider." "An outsider?" Jiraiya felt a little bitter when he heard this. It turned out that he was just an outsider in the hearts of his disciples. During those three years, couldn¡¯t you leave any memories in the other person¡¯s heart? Konan looked at Jiraiya, all the changes in his expression were imprinted in her eyes. What does Jiraiya mean to him? Xiaonan was a little dazed for a moment. "Teacher Jiraiya, you are just a mortal after all, and you cannot understand the changes in this." "Nagato, how is Yahiko!" Jiraiya held on to his last hope and asked about the life and death of his last disciple. Jiraiya couldn¡¯t believe it. Could it be that even a person with Yahiko¡¯s character had fallen in the end? "Ah, you said Yahiko is dead a long time ago." The beast said the news of Yahiko's death coldly, without any emotion in his words. Jiraiya frowned. Sure enough, is Yahiko dead? I don¡¯t know why, but when Jiraiya heard the news, instead of feeling sad, he felt a little lucky. "At least Yahiko didn't fall and became a member of Akatsuki. Did not become the evil hand. Did not participate in Akatsuki¡¯s horrific activities. As for being sad, Jiraiya had already been sad about this more than ten years ago. Looking at the indifferent face in front of me, I recalled Nagato who once said that no matter what kind of pain he encountered, he would never give up protecting Konan and Yahiko. Jiraiya could only sigh for a moment, time is really a ruthless thing. The gentle young man who was originally has now become like this. Even the news of Yahiko's death could be told in such a tone, in an understatement. "Nagato, you have changed." "Jiraiya-sensei, I am no longer a mortal, you can call megod!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 577 Waiting to Return You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Nagato, you have become a joker." Jiraiya said with a smile. "Jiraiya-sensei, you are still so naive. The world can only grow through pain. Your naive ideas will not bring peace." "Although I don't know if my method can bring peace, the method of peace is definitely not Akatsuki's method! What on earth made you become like this!" "It's just a war. Only after experiencing the war can I understand how stupid I was before. Now I have experienced pain, shed my mortal body, and become a true god." "Is giving up missing your friends what you call growth?" "It seems that Jiraiya-sensei still can't understand my intention. The conversation with the teacher can only end here." "Nagato, what is your purpose of collecting tailed beasts!" Jiraiya asked. "Oh? Teacher Jiraiya is also interested in this? You are a dying person anyway, so it doesn't hurt to tell you. The purpose of collecting tailed beasts is to use the power of tailed beasts to develop a forbidden technique. With this forbidden technique, you can It can destroy a country in an instant. At that time, there will be real peace in the world." "How can something like that bring peace!" Jiraiya retorted. "Jiraiya-sensei, if this forbidden technique is provided to the five major countries or other countries, what do you think will happen?" Jiraiya was stunned, he didn¡¯t expect Nagato to propose such an idea. The animal path did not intend to wait for Jiraiya to answer, but said to himself: "They will definitely use it, because it is a power that can determine victory or defeat. No one will be unmoved by the death of tens of thousands of people." Jiraiya gritted his teeth and said, "Is this kind of thing what you call peace?" "Death can bring pain. After seeing that kind of terrifying power, everyone will feel the fear of death. By that time, no one will dare to start a war, and the world will naturally usher in true peace. The world needs to experience Only through pain can we grow! And I am the God who guides the growth of the world!" "I didn't expect you to be so paranoid." Jiraiya looked at Nagato in disbelief. There is no happiness in the peace gained in this way. People in the world are just living in fear. Nagato¡¯s method is to put a Sword of Damocles on everyone¡¯s head. Because of fear, I cannot indulge my desire for war. So live in fear and fear. "Teacher Jiraiya, you are just a mortal, and it is normal to be unable to understand the thoughts of gods. In my opinion, you are just a small existence that can no longer grow." Hearing this, Jiraiya burst into laughter. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be underestimated by a kid. Speaking of which, I¡¯m not human anymore!¡± "The art of psychics!" boom! The smoke dispersed, and a big toad appeared at Jiraiya's feet. The toad held a steel fork in one hand and a shield in the other. "Tears of blood welled up because of anger. He was originally a Sannin, but now he is a sage, a toad monster from Mt. Myoboku! Lord Jiraiya" Before Jiraiya could finish speaking, the toad underneath moved, and Jiraiya fell down before he could stand still. ¡­¡­ The atmosphere was a little awkward for a while. The beast whispered: "You are still the same as before, no progress and clumsy." "Toad Jian! Don't shake it when I'm acting cool!" "I'm sorry, because I'm very clumsy." The art of channeling! The animal path formed another seal, summoning the chameleon, and he hid in the chameleon's mouth. Disappeared in an instant. Jiraiya frowned and said: "It seems that he is a very troublesome opponent. He can only summon two immortals and enter the immortal mode. Although he is not as good as Kakashi, he should be able to withstand the attack of the Rinnegan. Having said that, , I didn¡¯t expect to be surpassed so much by that boy Kakashi in terms of senjutsu, it¡¯s really embarrassing.¡± After Jiraiya whispered, he clasped his palms together and began to gather chakra. "Jiraiya, do you want to" "Yes, this time the opponent is very scary. I can only rely on the two immortals to help me enter the immortal mode. Toad Jian, the opponent seems to be very good at psychics, so before I summon the two immortals, please help me.Blocked. " "Yes, although I am useless, I will try my best." At this moment, with a bang, a red three-headed dog appeared in front of them. Three heads, six eyes. There are many black tubes inserted into the head. It looks extremely ferocious. If Kakashi¡¯s psychic beast Seven Hells is here, you will find that this is the Seven Splits that were killed by Pain. Now, it has become Payne's psychic beast and is completely controlled by him. "It looks like a very vicious dog, Toad Jian, be careful." "Yes, although I am very useless." The battle between toad and dog is about to break out! After a fight, two Toad Immortals were summoned at the cost of Toad Jian being seriously injured. After the explanation, the two toad immortals joined the battle. Seeing this, the animal realm summoned the hungry ghost realm and the human realm. The war is triggered again! Jiraiya, the Toad Sage, fights against Pain Sando! At this time, Kakashi entered the Rain Ninja Village! "Where!" Kakashi was a little anxious. He was unsure of the current situation. It¡¯s time for Jiraiya to fight Pain. But Kakashi has no way of knowing to what extent it will develop. "I should have put a Flying Thunder God Technique on Jiraiya." It¡¯s just that it¡¯s too late to say this now. The top priority is to find the right talent as soon as possible. At this moment, a loud bang came from a distance. "There!" Kakashi was startled, and then his chakra went wild, he opened full speed and ran away! "You must hold on!" With a move of his toes, there was a bang, and a deep pit appeared in the ground. Konoha, Hokage Building. It started to rain lightly outside the window, and the sky became a little gray. Shizune walked in with a lot of documents. "Tsunade-sama, these are the documents to be processed today." Tsunade looked at the rain outside the window and whispered: "Shizune, it's raining outside again." "Ah?" Shizune didn't know why Tsunade suddenly mentioned this, but she still said: "Yes, Tsunade-sama, it is easy to rain in this season. It will probably stop in a while." "Really? It was raining like this when the Broken Harmony Tree (sacred tree?) died." Tsunade whispered, with some worry on her face. "Tsunade-sama, haven't you already bet that Jiraiya-sama will die? With your luck, Jiraiya-sama will definitely return safely." Hearing this, Tsunade showed a smile, looked back at Shizune and said with a smile: "Yes, it will definitely be like this. I don't know if something happened to Kakashi in the past. After all, his injury has not fully recovered." "Jiraiya-sama plus Kakashi-senpai, no matter how strong the enemy of the Akatsuki organization is, they should not be opponents." "I hope so." Although Tsunade thought so too, she always had an ominous premonition in her heart. Looking at the light rain outside the window, Tsunade thought of that brave figure again. That wretched old man who said happiness is not what men pursue. "Really, you just know how to be cool." Tsunade laughed and scolded. ¡°When he comes back this timeit¡¯s time to stop him from being cool.¡± At this time, the rain outside dispersed, revealing the infinitely beautiful sunshine. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 578 The choice between life and death You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Under the tall building, above the sea, Jiraiya's left arm has been severed. It¡¯s just that what he cares about is not this, but the six figures not far away! "Six Paths of Pain, come forward!" "What's going on? We just killed three people, why did it happen like this!" Fukasaku Sennin said in shock. Just now, Jiraiya and the two toad sages worked hard and solved the three paths together through the sage's ultimate illusion, toad singing. But now, it seems that all the efforts were in vain. Jiraiya looked at Tiandao, extremely surprised. Yahiko? "What's going on? Are you Yahiko? What about Nagato?" Tiandao looked at Jiraiya coldly and whispered: "The six of us are the Six Paths of Pain, we are gods!" "That's enough! I don't want to hear this from you. Who are you? Yahiko or Nagato?" Jiraiya's heart was filled with shock at this time. When he saw the Rinnegan Eye, Jiraiya subconsciously thought that the person in front of him was Nagato, even though his face was completely different from before. But when he saw Yahiko, Jiraiya's mind changed again. Yahiko and the Samsara Eye? Did Yahiko kill Nagato for the power of the Samsara Eye? Captured his reincarnation eye? If this is really the case, the joy that originally belonged to Yahiko will disappear without a trace. It was a huge blow to Jiraiya that his three disciples became like this. "Jiraiya-sensei, that's it for now." Tiandao whispered, and for a moment, the six paths of Pain attacked collectively! The six of them came forward, and Jiraiya, who had already lost an arm, was no match at all. But within a few rounds, Jiraiya was suppressed. From a distance, Xiao Nan watched all this coldly. At this moment, Xiaonan has already foreseen the result. Being attacked by Pain and losing an arm, even Jiraiya had reached the end of his life. "Jiraiya-sensei, it's such a pity that you lost in the end. In a ninja battle, intelligence is extremely important. From the beginning, you had no chance of winning this battle. We know you too well," Konan whispered. . Konan and Nagato have been with Jiraiya for three years and have a basic understanding of his ninjutsu. "The only thing I don't understand is the magic of immortality. ??????????????????? But the magic of magic has more of an amplifying effect. The so-called immortal mode uses natural energy to greatly increase physical activity to increase agility and defense. At the same time, natural energy can be used to increase physical attack range and perception. "Essentially speaking, Jiraiya's ninjutsu is still the same. It just becomes more powerful. And it was the illusion that was beyond Pain's expectations, the toad singing that allowed Jiraiya to defeat Pain in three ways. This is a trick other than intelligence. This kind of trick is enough to seal the victory in many cases. At this time, Jiraiya has used all his cards, and Pain still has three abilities that Jiraiya doesn't know at all. What¡¯s even more frightening is that Jiraiya has no idea that the six figures in front of him are just puppet-like existences. There is absolutely no point in fighting with them. Xiao Nan was condescending, his eyes full of indifference. Jiraiya¡¯s life and death seemed to leave no fluctuation in his heart. The original relationship between master and disciple seems to have become weaker with the passage of time. People, maybe this is the case. Can feelings that have not been in contact for more than ten years really be engraved in our hearts? The feelings I had at the time have probably already deteriorated. The reunion after more than ten years may be more about things changing and people changing. Things like feelings will be weak. It¡¯s not that the world has changed, it¡¯s just that people¡¯s hearts have changed. Just like this, Xiaonan and Nagato could look at Jiraiya's life and death indifferently. Even if there are ups and downs in my heart, nothing will change. Because this person blocked their way. So he is going to die! Even if he was once his master! Under the attack of Pain's Six Paths, Jiraiya struggled to hold on. Taking advantage of a certain gap, Jiraiya took the opportunity to bring the animal path into the toad barrier. A spiralAfter killing the beast again, Jiraiya collapsed on the ground and panted. He is tired. Having lost an arm and being over fifty years old, he is already very tired after holding on until now. And at this moment, the animal path counterattacked before death and pierced Jiraiya's arm and body with the black rod. Jiraiya was hit hard again! The beast's forehead protector slowly slipped off. When he saw the scars under the forehead protector, Jiraiya felt a flash of light flash through his mind. There is a guess about Payne¡¯s Six Paths. ¡°Boss, eldest sister, I want to go back to confirm something.¡± "Little Jiraiya, you are crazy! If you go back now, you will probably die!" Fukasaku Sennin said excitedly. "That's right, boy, let's leave quickly before Payne discovers this place." Shima Sennin said. "Ah, I know that if I go back at this time, I will probably die, but if I miss this time, I'm afraid I will never have the chance to find out Payne's information. If I fight him again in the future, I'm afraid it will cause even greater casualties. Even if I If I die, Konoha and Kakashi will definitely defeat Pain as long as I obtain the information." "But¡­¡­" "I have already decided. Perhaps this is what the Great Toad Sage said, when he asked me to make a choice. Whether to bring new changes to the ninja world, or to destroy it. I have a feeling that this is what I should do." "Little Jiraiya" Fukasaku Sennin stopped talking. ¡°Boss, eldest sister, please bring back the information you just collected about Payne and this body.¡± Jiraiya said halfway, with a hint of tenderness in his eyes, and continued: "Also, please tell Tsunade" But before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Fukasaku Sennin. ¡°It¡¯s okay to just let the kids do this kind of thing.¡± Jiraiya was stunned, looked at Fukasaku Sennin, and said, "But" At this time, Immortal Shima smiled and said, "I have to come back before dinner." "Ah, after it's over, I will go back to eat with Jiraiya." Shima Sennin smiled and nodded. Jiraiya lowered his head and could not see his expression clearly. He only heard him whisper softly: "Thank you" This time, there was a narrow escape from death. Fukasaku Sennin chose to accompany him, so he was also prepared to die in battle. For this Fukasaku Sennin who has taught him since childhood, Jiraiya also has the same feelings as for his master. Tiandao looked at the calm water, still looking for Jiraiya's whereabouts. "Did you run away?" The cold voice showed no emotion at all. ¡°But there seems to be a feeling of relief. It flashed by, making people suspect it was an illusion. At this moment, a head emerged from the water. ??White hair and a scarred face. "Toad Immortal Jiraiya!" He looked at Payne¡¯s face with cold eyes, and in an instant, he came to a conclusion! "That's it! This is Payne's true face!" And at this moment, a ruthless hand under the water quickly grabbed his throat! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 579 First Collision You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Oops!" Jiraiya secretly thought something was wrong. The speed of this hand was too fast. With his body now out of sage mode, it was impossible to avoid it. Xiao Nan in mid-air whispered: "It's over." However, at this moment, another one blocked the blow! The slender fingers have distinct joints and are extremely strong! This swift blow was caught by such a hand. boom! Water splashes everywhere! There were waves all around. The waves dispersed, revealing two figures. Shura Dao and Kakashi! "It seems we've caught up" Kakashi gasped, red eye shadow appearing on his face. Immortal facial makeup! "Kakashi?" Jiraiya said in shock. Why does Kakashi appear here? Kakashi didn¡¯t answer, and hit Shura Dao in the face with another punch! Boom! With a crisp sound, Shura Dao was beaten to pieces! The power of one punch! Jiraiya was stunned when he saw this. The power of this punch was comparable to Tsunade's strange power punch. However, after the punch, Kakashi was half-kneeling on the ground, his chest heaving violently, and he looked very exhausted. Jiraiya quickly supported him. "Kakashi, are you okay?" "It's okay, just a little exhausted." "How did you come?" "I heard from Tsunade-sama that Jiraiya-sama came to the Akatsuki organization's base alone. He knew something would happen, so he rushed here." "You kid, you're still injured, aren't you going to cause trouble by coming here?" Jiraiya scolded. "Little Jiraiya, don't be brave. If little Kakashi hadn't come over just now, you would be dead now." Fukasaku Sage said. Jiraiya was a little embarrassed when he heard this. Although it is true, it always feels weird to be saved by a junior. Payne looked at the scene in front of him coldly, with a hint of surprise in his eyes. Kakashi suddenly appeared, but he didn't notice it at all. The method of concealing the aura is very good. With just one punch, the Shura Dao was shattered, and his physical skills were very superb. But the patterns on that face are somewhat similar to those of Jiraiya-sensei. Are they also celestial beings? It seems that another troublesome guy has arrived, but judging from his state, something seems not quite right. "Hatake Kakashi?" Pain said coldly. Kakashi looked at Tiandao. A pair of samsara eyes, deep and cold and ruthless. A cross eye and a sharingan eye, full of solemnity. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you for a long time, but I didn¡¯t expect to see you in this place.¡± Payne said again. Kakashi chuckled, stood up slowly, and said, "I didn't expect to see you in this way, Pain." "Oh? It's really interesting. But even you can't change the ending." Jiraiya quickly said: "Kakashi, don't fight with these people. None of these six people are entities at all. I'm afraid they are existences similar to the puppet technique. I'm afraid these people are all dead. The real Pain should be Hiding in the dark, controlling these people. There is a strange power on that black rod that can interfere with chakra. That must be the receiver of the signal." "Ah, I understand. Jiraiya-sama, my current physical condition can't sustain it for long, so be prepared to find opportunities to escape." Kakashi whispered, and at the same time stretched out his right hand and took Qian Ting in his hand. At this time, Kakashi has not recovered from his serious injury, and the chakra in his body is also very limited. The immortal mode used can only last about five minutes. It is really impossible to defeat Payne in five minutes in this state. The reason why I was able to defeat Shura Dao with one punch just now was because I was caught by surprise. There are not many such opportunities. In front of me, there are four more Penns. Jiraiya is already scarred and unable to fight anymore. Not only will it not help, it may also become a drag. In the current situation, the best way is to escape! Flying Thunder God running away is naturally the best choice, but Kakashi has not mastered the Flying Thunder God technique, and he??It's okay, but it will take some time to take people away. And this time, it is obvious that Payne will not give it to himself. If he can't leave with Jiraiya, Kakashi's coming here will be meaningless. Jiraiya was stunned and said: "Kakashi, you" "Lord Fukasaku, you first go back to Mt. Myoboku, and then you channel the spirit, Lord Jiraiya!" Fukasaku Sennin was stunned for a moment, then immediately said: "Okay!" And at this moment, Payne had already arrived! "Want to leave? Wanxiang Tianyin!" Tiandao snorted coldly, and a huge force seemed to emerge between heaven and earth, pushing Jiraiya towards Tiandao. "Oops!" Kakashi was shocked, his chakra lucked out, and his feet suddenly rioted! Instant step! Holding Qian Ting in his hand, he slashed towards the way of heaven! But at this moment, Human World Road rushed over and blocked him. Kakashi made a quick decision and threw Qian Ting towards Tiandao, while Kakashi formed seals with his hands! "Thunder Escape! Thunder Dog!" The blue chakra formed the shape of a thunder dog, hovering between his hands and rushing towards the human world. The ferocious thunder dog roared away, but at this moment the hell realm rushed over and stood in front of the human realm. Seal technique to absorb the seal! The terrifying Thunder Dog was sucked up completely! Jiraiya, who was attracted by the all-powerful sky, also arrived in front of Pain at this time! Pain stretched out a black stick from his left hand and stabbed Jiraiya. Jiraiya¡¯s pupils shrank, feeling the threat of death! "Little Jiraiya!" Fukasaku Sennin shouted. At this time, the silver-white long knife flew over, hit the black stick with a clang, and then held it on Qian Ting with one hand! The left hand is filled with lightning! A thousand birds chirp! Tiandao¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Shinra¡¯s Heavenly Conquest!¡± Boom! The huge repulsive force instantly pushed both Kakashi and Jiraiya out! Jiraiya¡¯s figure flew away, and the next moment, he was caught by Kakashi! "Fukasaku-sama, it's now!" Fukasaku Sennin was stunned and quickly formed the seal! boom! Fukasaku Sennin turned into a wisp of smoke and dissipated here. Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief. And Kakashi, who had just been ejected, turned into smoke with a bang. Shadow clone! "Kakashi, be careful!" Jiraiya shouted. Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank, and the black shadow suddenly appeared from the bottom of the water. Kakashi pulled Jiraiya out of the way quickly. That is the iron fist of hell! It¡¯s too late to escape! boom! This punch hit Kakashi in the back! Kakashi felt a pain in his back, the smell of blood in his throat, and his mask was stained with blood again. "Kakashi!" Hell Realm did not let go, but chased after him again, and another punch followed! Kakashi¡¯s left hand immediately glowed with lightning! Chidori Sharp Spear! Tear it apart! The blue lightning pierced the chest of the hell realm. Kakashi and Jiraiya landed! Jiraiya was about to say something when he heard a bang and disappeared. Kakashi smiled slightly when he saw this. "Did you make it?" Tiandao also rushed over at this time, his expression even colder. "Did one escape?" "Penn, that's it!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 580 Corpse You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Somewhere in the Land of Fire, Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura and others have completed the mission of the Earth Spider Clan. During this period, he met the six-tailed jinchuriki Yugao and his apprentice, Hotaru. At this time, everyone was on their way back. "The master-disciple relationship between Yu Gao and Hotaru is really enviable." Sakura said. "Yes, I believe that Hotaru and Yugao's training journey will be very enjoyable. Having a master is really a good thing. I kind of miss Kakashi-sensei and the lustful immortal." Naruto smiled. A smile also appeared on Sasuke's stern face. Yes, others have a master, and he also has a master. And his master is even better. "Hey, Sasuke, do you have the same idea as me with this expression on your face?" Naruto soon noticed the strangeness in Sasuke's expression and asked immediately. "Idiot, who would have the same idea as you?" Sasuke denied on the spot. "What? That expression clearly reminds me of Kakashi-sensei like me, but you still don't admit it." ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t admit it!¡± "No!" The two started their daily fight again. Sakura held her head, these two guys were still the same as before. Yamato smiled and watched the two of them playing around, feeling a little envious in his heart. Growing up in the roots and ANBU, he had no such experience. "Kakashi-senpai's disciples are really enviable." Yamato thought to himself. "Captain Yamato, don't mind, that's just the way they are." "It's okay, young people should have such vitality. Let's go back to the village." "Um!" A group of four people rushed towards Konoha. Konoha, Hokage Building. There are several people standing in the Hokage's office at this time. Jiraiya was covered in blood and looked very weak. Fukasaku Sage was sitting on the table, while Tsunade was healing Jiraiya. Looking at the severed arm, Tsunade's eyes heated up. "Idiot, who allowed you to be so brave!" Jiraiya touched his hair embarrassedly and said, "Hahaha, I was just careless for a moment." Tsunade punched Jiraiya on the top of the head, and tears fell quietly from the corners of her eyes. "Fool¡­¡­" Jiraiya was stunned and said softly: "Tsunade" "Don't be so cool next time." Tsunade whispered. The green chakra kept flashing on Jiraiya's wound. Time seems to have come to a standstill. Looking down, he found a person lying on the ground. He has silver-white hair and a scar on his left eye, and he looks very peaceful. Kakashi! He was actually lying on the ground! At this moment, the door to the Hokage's office was pushed open. "Grandma Tsunade! We have completed that S-level mission. You can let me be a chuunin this time!" Naruto shouted excitedly. The person coming is naturally the seventh class. "A lustful immortal?" Naruto was stunned for a moment, obviously not expecting Jiraiya to be here. What surprised Naruto even more was that Jiraiya looked in a miserable state. He had never seen such a lustful immortal before. "Naruto, you are back." Jiraiya whispered. At this time, Sasuke's pupils shrank and his eyes fell on Kakashi on the ground. "Kakashi-sensei?" Sasuke's voice caught the attention of Sakura and Naruto. They also saw Kakashi lying on the ground at this time. "Why is Kakashi-sensei lying on the ground? Are you asleep? Isn't the injury not healed yet? Really, it's really worrying." Sakura complained, and wanted to go forward and pick Kakashi up. But when Sakura came into contact with Kakashi's body, she was shocked. That cold touch Sakura quickly took a few steps back! A look of horror. "Sakura, what's wrong with you? You can't even stand still." Naruto asked confused. "Kakashi-sensei, Kakashi-sensei" "What's wrong, Kakashi-sensei? Is it too heavy? I'll do ithelp you. " Naruto said, and also stepped forward to help Kakashi. But he also paused. "How comeit's so cold" At this time, Jiraiya said: "Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, Kakashi are dead." Boom! Like a bolt from the blue, it fell on the hearts of the three of them. "Sexy Sento! What nonsense are you talking about? Isn't Kakashi-sensei here well? You all put him on the floor. You see, he is cold. You think so, Sasuke, what about Kakashi-sensei?" Will he die?" Sasuke did not answer Naruto's words, his eyes were filled with bloodshot eyes. At the same time, the scarlet Sharingan appeared instantly and landed on Kakashi's body. There are no flaws! There is no flaw at all! This is Kakashi¡¯s body! and¡­¡­ I have lost my heartbeat! How can it be! Seeing Sasuke's appearance, Naruto already had a bad feeling in his heart. "Sasuke! What do you mean by looking like this? Do you also believe that Kakashi-sensei is dead? This is impossible!" Sasuke's eyes widened and he didn't say a word, but there were more and more bloodshot eyes in his pupils. Seeing that Sasuke ignored him, Naruto turned to look at Jiraiya again. "Sexy Sento, please tell me something, Kakashi-sensei is not dead, right?" Jiraiya revealed his broken left arm and the blood stains all over his body. Naruto was stunned, with this tragic look, had the lustful immortal just experienced a big battle? "Naruto, I discovered the base of the leader of the Akatsuki organization and went to investigate. I fought a battle with the leader of the Akatsuki organization, Pain, but I lost and my left arm was cut off. At this time, Kakashi came to rescue me. .The final result is that he saved me, but he himself" "Nohow could it be like this? Kakashi-sensei is so powerful, how could he die? This must be a lie!" Sasuke stepped forward suddenly, grabbed Jiraiya by the collar, and growled: "Where is that man! I'm going to kill him!" The scarlet Sharingan was filled with murderous intent. "Sasuke, calm down." Sakura quickly grabbed Sasuke, but Sasuke remained unmoved. "Sasuke, although your strength is good, you are still far from being able to compete with Pain. You just sent yourself to death in the past." "tell me!" Sasuke said again, his voice cold, as if he came from the Nine Nether Hells. Jiraiya was shocked. In Sasuke's scarlet pupils, the three magatama were rotating rapidly, and immediately, a new pattern was born! Six-pointed star! The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! In an instant, blood and tears overflowed! Sasuke fainted immediately. "Sasuke!" Sakura was stunned and quickly hugged Sasuke. The series of changes made Naruto confused. Looking at the cold corpses on the ground, Sasuke who fainted, the lustful Sennin who was seriously injured, and Tsunade who shed tears. It seems that all of this is being told to Naruto. Everything you see in front of you is real. Kakashi, is dead Naruto collapsed on the ground in despair, tears falling silently. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 581 Naruto¡¯s choice You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! It was night, and Naruto was walking alone on the streets of Konoha. Under the dim light, the lonely back was stretched out. It was already late at night and there was no one on the street. In the distance, bright lights flashed. Naruto looked up and saw that there was a store still open. It was a small shop, with six characters for Ichiraku Ramen written on the door (ramen in Japanese is four characters). Naruto was stunned and walked over unconsciously. "Naruto? Are you coming here so late? Do you want to eat ramen?" asked the hand-beating uncle. Naruto nodded silently and said, "Uncle, I want an extra large bowl of miso ramen." "Naruto, something is wrong with your mood. What's wrong?" It¡¯s a little strange to hit Uncle Hand. Naruto, who is always full of energy no matter what time he comes, has suddenly become so gloomy. "I'm fine, I'm just giving you a hand, uncle." Naruto said calmly. Hearing this, he stopped asking and went to make ramen. For Naruto, he has enough understanding of hand fighting. If Naruto doesn't want to talk, there is no need to ask more. Naruto didn't speak anymore, just sat in his seat silently. It started to rain outside. Naruto heard the sound and looked out. It was a light rain, it came and went quickly. However, it was this light rain that brought Naruto's memory back to his childhood. That was the first time he met Kakashi. It¡¯s also raining lightly. At that time, he had been hungry for two days and had no choice but to come to Uncle Handa, hoping to get food. It was at that time that Naruto met Kakashi. The first time he met Kakashi, Naruto had doubts in his heart. Why is that man covering his face and left eye? And to this question, Naruto still doesn¡¯t know the answer until now. Naruto had never seen the face under the mask. In the future maybe there will be no chance. "Baimaobrother." Naruto murmured this title that he had not used for a long time. Although Kakashi later refused to let Naruto call him that, in Naruto's mind, this name held more weight than the title Kakashi-sensei. Because that was the first nickname I gave myself. Naruto looked at the seat next to him. When we first met, I was sitting in this position, and Kakashi-sensei was sitting beside me. "Ah, my name is Hatake Kakashi, nice to meet you." At that time, he said to himself like this with crescent moon eyes. At that moment, he was like a ray of sunshine, illuminating his dark life. "Naruto, the extra large miso ramen is ready." The old man placed the ramen in front of Naruto. "Thank you, uncle." Naruto picked up the chopsticks, but did not eat it immediately. Instead, he stared at the ramen in a daze. The first time Kakashi-sensei treated himself to ramen, it was also this super large portion of miso ramen. Although it was ordered by Naruto himself. The spoon scooped up the noodle soup and gently put it into your mouth. That warm feeling has never changed. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Tears fell into the noodle soup. Looking at Naruto again, his face was already covered with tears. "Naruto?" Shandada said in surprise. Naruto didn't answer, but started eating with big mouthfuls. It was just like in front of Kakashi back then. "It's our first time meeting you. I'm glad to meet you. Let's do it this way. There's no welcome gift. I'll just treat you to ramen. Do you like it?" Kakashi-sensei, I really want you to treat me to ramen again Even once is fine Soon, all the ramen entered Naruto's stomach. "Ah, this tastes really good." Naruto said softly. It¡¯s just that the expression and words don¡¯t match up at all. "Naruto, what's wrong with you?" Uncle Shouda asked again, he was a little worried about Naruto's situation.  "It's okay, uncle, I'll give you the money next time. Goodbye." After Naruto finished speaking, he turned and left. He was left with a confused face. Is this the reason why you don¡¯t pay for meals? After a long path, Naruto walked back to his house. Chongwu and Xianglin are out on a mission and have not returned yet. So, Naruto is the only one at this time. The empty room seemed to make the mood even more solemn. Lying on his bed, Naruto's eyes were dull. There is a scarf hanging on the bedside. Naruto gently took it off and wrapped it around himself. This is Naruto's first gift in life. That day, the cold wind howled. Kakashi took off his scarf and put it on Naruto. Naruto still remembers that warmth clearly. At this time, the scarf seemed to smell like Kakashi. "Kakashi-sensei" Naruto held the scarf tightly, as if trying to rub it into his body. Naruto buried his head in his knees and sobbed silently. Outside the window, Jiraiya watched all this silently. "Kakashi, this seems a little too cruel." Jiraiya whispered in his heart, but did not say it out loud. Growth is originally synonymous with pain. Jiraiya also understood at this time that Naruto was the child of destiny. Therefore, he must grow up as soon as possible. Even if the process is painful. Jiraiya felt sad, but he still knocked on the glass of the window. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The clear voice startled Naruto who was crying. Looking at the figure outside the window, Naruto wiped the tears from his eyes. "Naruto." Jiraiya called. "The lustful sageKakashi-sensei, he" Jiraiya landed next to Naruto, his remaining right hand gently stroking his hair. Just like Kakashi did back then. Naruto was stunned for a moment, that feeling was familiar yet strange. Turning around to look at Jiraiya, the empty left arm looked particularly dazzling. "Naruto, Kakashi values ??you very much, and you are not what he wants to see like you are now." "Landful fairyI" Naruto said and then fell silent again. It felt like there was a missing piece in his heart, which made him feel uncomfortable. "Kakashi-sensei started taking care of me when I was very young. The shadow clone was the first ninjutsu he taught me. He told me what a ninja is and what nindo is. He It's like he is my biological brother. I wish he could see the moment when I become Hokage. Do you know, lustful immortal? I have an agreement with Kakashi-sensei. As long as I become a ninja recognized by him, he will He would tell me about my parents. But before this agreement was fulfilled, he leftKakashi-sensei! You big liar!" Naruto said, tears overflowing again. "Naruto¡­¡­" Jiraiya looked at Naruto and didn't know what to say for a moment. "Lovable Immortalyour left armis the enemy very strong?" Naruto suddenly asked. Jiraiya nodded silently. Naruto's expression suddenly became much firmer. "Lovable Immortal, let's go to Miaomu Mountain and continue the unfinished practice of immortality. I must defeat that enemy!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 582 Sasuke¡¯s Determination You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! On the bed, Sasuke opened his eyes and woke up suddenly! That familiar room is my home. "Kakashi-sensei" Sasuke whispered, his eyes stinging. "ah!" Sasuke screamed, startling Mikoto and Fugaku outside the room. "Sasuke, what's wrong with you?" Meiqin ran in quickly. Fugaku also looked worried. However, when they saw Sasuke, they were all surprised. Those scarlet eyes are ferocious and terrifying. But what¡¯s even more surprising is the pattern in those eyes. It¡¯s not the three-magatama before, but a six-pointed star! The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! Mikoto and Fugaku were both shocked. They didn't expect Sasuke to open the legendary eyes. You can imagine how much this incident stimulated Sasuke. "Dad, mom, Kakashi-sensei, he is really" Both Fugaku and Mikoto were silent. They don¡¯t know what to say. Sasuke seemed to understand something, jumped out of bed and ran out. "Sasuke!" Mikoto shouted loudly, but Sasuke didn't look back. "Mikoto, let Sasuke calm down alone." Fugaku said. "But¡­¡­" "He has grown up and knows how to handle his own affairs." Fugaku said happily. "I hope so." Looking at the direction Sasuke left, Fugaku touched his eyes and remembered what Kakashi once said. "Sasuke, you are now qualified to accept it." ¡­¡­ High on the mountain, Sasuke sat on a boulder with an extremely indifferent expression. This was the place where Kakashi taught Sasuke to learn Chidori. They stayed here for a whole month. At this time, the traces of the Chidori smashing were still left on the mountain, but the people were gone. "Kakashi-sensei" Sasuke whispered softly, forming seals with his hands slowly. Zi-Wu-Shen-Wu-Mao?! It¡¯s just like when I first started studying. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? First there was the sound of electricity, and then a thousand birds chirped! The roaring Chidori kept beating on Sasuke's left hand, and the blue light reflected on his face. Tears welled up. At this time, the aloof young man seemed to no longer exist, only a sad person. After Itachi defected, Kakashi was the person Sasuke relied on the most. But now, this ninjutsu seems to have become the only connection between him and Kakashi. "Why is it like this? Why do you still have to go on a mission when you are obviously seriously injured? If you were not injured, how could you die" Sasuke roared angrily, his heart filled with resentment towards Kakashi. With a seriously injured body, facing an enemy that even Jiraiya cannot defeat, in Sasuke's view, this is an act of courting death. Then after roaring, the sadness in my heart climbed up again. The pain in both eyes continues. Sasuke could feel that a new power was being nurtured. A power called the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. Once upon a time, he heard Kakashi say it. He also wanted the Sharingan to evolve to this level. But what I didn¡¯t expect was that this day finally came. But the price was Kakashi¡¯s death. If the result is like this, Sasuke would rather not have this so-called Mangekyo Sharingan. But is there really a choice for everything? "What a pair of evil eyes." Sasuke laughed to himself. The blue lightning was still flashing, and suddenly, Sasuke felt that there seemed to be an extra person next to him. The feeling of chakra is very strange. Sasuke didn¡¯t hesitate, Chidori pressed forward instantly! Unexpectedly, the man grabbed Sasuke's left hand instantly. Eyes facing each other!  They are all scarlet Sharingan! Sasuke was startled and turned around. "Chidori-ryu!" When the man saw this, he quickly jumped away and avoided the blow. Sasuke then had time to look at the person coming. He has neat short hair, a round nose, a small sword on his back and a thick white bandage on his left hand. The most attractive thing is the scarlet eyes. The three magatama's Sharingan is slowly turning. Sasuke looked at the person coming and was stunned. This person was none other than Shisui! "Brother Shisui?" Sasuke shouted in disbelief. Under the Sharingan, Sasuke could see that this person did not use the transformation technique. He was Uchiha Shisui, who was known as the strongest genjutsu ninja in Uchiha! Shisui smiled and said, "Sasuke, long time no see." "Brother Shisui, didn't you die ten years ago?" Sasuke said in shock. ¡°Well, there¡¯s a little story in the middle.¡± Shisui said, touching his nose. "What happened?" Sasuke asked curiously. Sasuke was really too young back then, and he didn¡¯t know many things clearly. He only knew that one day Brother Zhisui disappeared inexplicably and left a suicide note. Later, the clan members accused the elder brother of killing Brother Zhisui. Thus a conflict broke out. After that, there was no news about Shisui. Sasuke also thought that Shisui was really dead. But now that Shisui appeared in front of him, Sasuke couldn't help but be surprised. What happened to lead to the result like this? "Well, it's a long story. I'll tell you again when I get the chance. I'm coming to you now because I have other things to do." Zhisui smiled. "whats the matter?" "Confirm one thing." "whats the matter?" "your eyes." " Shisui said, his eyes moved and formed a four-sided spiral shape. "Mangeky¨­ Sharingan!" Sasuke said in shock. "You should also have opened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, right?" Shisui said. When Sasuke heard this, his eyes moved, and the six-pointed star pattern appeared again. Shisui nodded with satisfaction and said: "Yes, indeed, Kakashi is right. Like Itachi, you have the qualifications to open the Mangekyo Sharingan." Sasuke was stunned when he heard this and said, "Brother Shisui has a connection with Kakashi-sensei?" Shisui nodded and said: "Kakashi asked me before. If you activate the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, I will come over and guide you in using these eyes so that you can become familiar with the use of these eyes as soon as possible." Sasuke's face turned a little gloomy when he heard this, and he said, "Did Kakashi-sensei expect this day?" "Don't let Kakashi down, Sasuke, get familiar with these eyes as soon as possible. Your future enemies will be very powerful." "Brother Shisui, is the enemy you are talking about the person who killed Kakashi-sensei?" ¡°Including him, but not just him.¡± Sasuke was a little confused when he heard this. "I know you are confused now. In a week, you will understand. What you have to do now is to get familiar with these eyes." Hearing this, Sasuke no longer hesitated. None of this matters to Sasuke now. There is only one thing he wants now, and that is to avenge Kakashi! "Brother Shisui, I'm sorry to trouble you." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 583 Recovery You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Rain Ninja Village. ??Above high-rise buildings. "Nagato, how's the situation?" Konan asked softly. "The Shura Path and the Human Path have been destroyed. It's a bit troublesome to repair, but it won't take too long. The Animal Path was taken away by Jiraiya-sensei and needs to be remade. I'm afraid it will take a week." "I didn't expect the loss to be so serious." Xiaonan whispered. "This is not the most troublesome thing. It's just that Teacher Jiraiya and Kakashi ran away, and Pain's secret was also grasped by them. The situation became a little troublesome." Nagato whispered. "What are you going to do?" "Both Jiraiya-sensei and Kakashi were seriously injured, and it will be very difficult to recover in a short period of time. Therefore, repair the Six Paths of Pain as soon as possible, and then go to Konoha! Capture the Nine-Tails!" Nagato said coldly. . "Nagato, the traces of Vulpix have been clearly investigated. Do you want to arrest him?" "Vulpix? Just go with Tiandao." "good." After Xiaonan finished speaking, he turned around and left. Nagato was once again the only one left in the room. "Hatake Kakashi, I didn't expect that it has become such a big trouble now. Next time we meet, I must kill you! Even if you know the secret of Pain's Six Paths, the strength gap between you and me is still Irreparable.¡± Nagato said, a sharp look flashed in his eyes. Claiming to be a god, Nagato has absolute strength. This failure made Nagato feel depressed. Since becoming Payne, he has never suffered such a failure. Therefore, it is normal to have mood swings. Konoha, the secret room of the Hokage Building. Tsunade opened the door of the secret room and walked in. There is a bed inside with a person lying on it. ?Silver-white hair, special mask. The distinctive features are enough for most people in the ninja world to recognize the ninja in front of them. Kakashi Hatake. This powerful man who shocked the ninja world was lying here at this time. It looked as quiet as if he were dead. No matter who you are, looking at Kakashi in this state, you will think that he is dead. The heart stopped beating and the face was as pale as a dead person. Tsunade stepped forward to check, exhaled lightly, and whispered: "What a random guy. Even I don't dare to use such a treatment method easily, but it seems that it should be successful." After Tsunade finished speaking, green chakra emerged from her hands, and she pressed it on Kakashi's chest, more precisely, the heart. Tsunade pressed her hands on it, withdrew her right hand, covered her heart with her left hand, and then hit her left hand with a heavy hammer with her right hand. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Kakashi¡¯s body shook violently, and his heart seemed to beat along with it. Seeing this, Tsunade did not stop moving and struck again with her right hand. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Tsunade's movements were getting faster and faster. Originally, once every three seconds, it gradually became three times per second. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Kakashi¡¯s originally still heart started beating again following this wonderful rhythm. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Boom, boom, boom! Suddenly, Kakashi coughed suddenly and moved his body. "Cough cough cough" Tsunade looked happy and stopped moving. Putting his right hand on Kakashi's forehead, he checked Kakashi's physical condition at this time. "It seems there is no problem. The body's functions are recovering, and the injuries that originally took a month to recover have been completely healed. Sure enough, this treatment method has miraculous effects, but the risk is too great." Tsunade muttered. After a while, Kakashi opened his eyes and looked at the person in front of him. "Tsunade-sama." Kakashi whispered. "Kakashi, your body has just recovered. Don't move for now. After a day or so of rest, you can regain the vitality of your heyday." Tsunade said. "Thank you, Tsunade-sama. Looking at this situation, our plan should have been successful, right?" Kakashi asked. Tsunade nodded and said: "Naruto has followed Jiraiya to Mount Miaomu to learn celestial arts. He is very determined this time.If you don't complete your studies, you probably won't be able to come back. As for Sasuke, the moment he saw your body, the Mangekyo Sharingan opened. He didn¡¯t expect you to hold such a deep position in his heart. Now Shisui is teaching him how to use the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. " "That's good, it means I didn't die in vain." Kakashi smiled. "The plan was successful, but you should think about how to explain it to the two of them later. They are both extremely sad. I have never seen Naruto look so fragile, as if he has lost everything in his life. The goal is the same.¡± Kakashi was a little silent when he heard this. He also knew that this kind of deception would make both of them grief-stricken, but it was inevitable. Time is running out, and the minions of the Akatsuki organization have been fully exposed. According to the situation in front of them, one to five tails have all fallen into Akatsuki's hands, and the remaining six-tails and seven-tails are expected to be captured in the near future. At that time, it will be the time for Obito to declare the Fourth War. And the growth of Naruto and Sasuke still lacks extremely important steps. That is the growth of pain. The deaths of Jiraiya and Itachi in the original work made Naruto and Sasuke grow completely. Not only did his strength improve by leaps and bounds, but he also strengthened his tolerance. The growth of a ninja is like this, accompanied by pain. Now, both Jiraiya and Itachi have a close relationship with Kakashi, and Kakashi will never let them die. Therefore, the method of growth will only change. After much deliberation, the most appropriate and convenient way is to create your own death. Needless to say, the relationship between Naruto and Kakashi is that since childhood, Kakashi has been the most important person to Naruto. And Sasuke also has a very deep relationship with Kakashi, who is both a brother and a teacher. Using Kakashi¡¯s death as a medium, both of them should be able to make great progress. And the fact is exactly what Kakashi thought. Both Naruto and Sasuke have made rapid progress in a short period of time. In fact, Kakashi originally had such a plan, but he never found the opportunity. This time, what happened with Payne made Kakashi determined. And because of the injury, this treatment is also the fastest way to recover. Kakashi doesn¡¯t have time to lie down in the hospital bed now. Payne may invade Konoha at any time, and Sasuke and Naruto may not be able to resist Payne then. And it was inconvenient for Shisui to take action, so Kakashi had to recover in the shortest possible time. "I will explain to them when the time comes. If there is still time, I will not use such a risky method." Kakashi said helplessly. "Kakashi, did you discover something again this time?" Tsunade asked. "Behind Payne, I'm afraid there are even more terrifying enemies." "What!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 584 Reason You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Time goes back to the day of the war. Shima Sennin returned to Konoha with the corpse of the beast. The Hokage's office. Shizune pushed open the door and walked in: "Tsunade-sama! Shima Sennin is back with a corpse!" "What? Corpse?" Tsunade was shocked, could it be "Tsunade-chan, long time no see." Before Tsunade could react, Sennin Shima had already come in with the body. When Tsunade saw the corpse clearly, she breathed a sigh of relief. It¡¯s not Jiraiya. "Shima-sama, why are you here?" Tsunade asked in confusion. "This is what happened" Shima Sennin immediately explained the situation just now, and Tsunade's expression tightened. "Jiraiya stayed to continue to investigate Pain's situation?" "Um." "Idiot! At this time, you are still trying to show off your strength. You are already looking like that. If you stay here, aren't you looking for death?" Tsunade said, slamming her hands on the table, feeling a little excited. "Little Tsunade, I understand your worries, but this is little Jiraiya's choice. I believe he will survive." Tsunade was silent after hearing this, her eyes burning a little. By staying here to continue to gather information under such circumstances, Tsunade knew very well that the chance of survival was almost zero. Suddenly, Tsunade thought of something and asked quickly: "Where is Kakashi? Haven't you seen Kakashi?" "Little Kakashi? Has he gone?" Shima Sennin said with some doubts. "He heard that Jiraiya went to the Rain Ninja Village before, so he rushed there. Is it still too late?" Tsunade said, her face even darker. "I really didn't see it" Halfway through speaking, Immortal Shima suddenly felt something in his heart. "The child's father seems to be calling me." Shima Sennin thought like this, formed a seal with his hands, and slapped it on the ground with a bang. "The art of counter-spirituality!" Smoke was everywhere, and two figures, one large and one small, appeared in the Hokage's office. Tsunade was stunned for a moment, and when the smoke cleared, she could see the person clearly. "Jiraiya?" Tsunade asked in surprise. The people who came were none other than Jiraiya, who was in a state of embarrassment, and Fukasaku Sennin. "Tsunade, you still lost this bet, and I came back alive." Jiraiya smiled. Tsunade looked at Jiraiya's embarrassed appearance, her pupils narrowed slightly. It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve seen Jiraiya like this. I think back then, when the three ninjas fought side by side, Tsunade would often heal Jiraiya, who was in a state of embarrassment. But I have never seen Jiraiya like this before. The severed left arm was still bleeding and looked miserable. Tsunade was speechless for a moment, not knowing what to say. Suddenly, Tsunade walked over suddenly and took Jiraiya into her arms. "You idiot, you just know how to be cool!" ¡°Perhaps Tsunade hugged her too tightly, and Jiraiya was a little out of breath. That strange touch made Jiraiya unable to bear to break it for a moment. I have been looking forward to this hug for so long. It¡¯s been a long time since it appeared, but it¡¯s like a dream. Jiraiya¡¯s remaining right hand was at a loss for a moment. It¡¯s not suitable to put anywhere. It was just the touch on his chest that told Jiraiya that the person in front of him was indeed Tsunade. That unique scale cannot be imitated by ordinary people. Seemingly realizing something, Tsunade quickly pushed Jiraiya away. The atmosphere was a little awkward for a while. "Hahaha, Tsunade, if you want a love letter, you can give it to me next time." Jiraiya smiled. Hearing this, Tsunade looked a little dazed. Those familiar words are like the first time we met in childhood. After all these years, this guy is still the same. "You guys are still so out of tune. By the way, where is Kakashi?" Tsunade asked. Jiraiya looked a little solemn when he heard this, and said: "I don't know, he stayed alone to deal with Pain." "What? Another random guy!" Tsunade said angrily. ?At this time, Jiraiya took out a three-pronged kunai from his arms. It was exactly what Kakashi put in when he caught Jiraiya. "This is¡­¡­" "It shouldn't be difficult for Kakashi, who possesses the Flying Thunder God Technique, to escape, but I don't know why he hasn't come back after so long." Jiraiya said. As soon as he finished speaking, with a hiss, a figure appeared out of thin air and landed on the ground. At the same time, blood also spread on the ground. "Kakashi!" Tsunade exclaimed. At this time, Kakashi looked extremely weak, and there was a dent in his back, as if he had been severely injured. The mask was also stained red with blood. With difficulty, his body relied on Qian Ting to support himself on the ground. Jiraiya quickly stepped forward and supported Kakashi. "Kakashi, are you okay?" Kakashi shook his head and said: "I can still hold on, but luckily I ran fast, otherwise this last blow might have directly killed me." Tsunade pressed her right hand directly on Kakashi's forehead, frowning. "Kakashi, your situation is not optimistic. There is severe bleeding inside the body, and surgery must be performed immediately. Even if the surgery is successful, it will probably take more than half a year to fully recover." Tsunade said. Everyone was shocked, they didn¡¯t expect the injury to be so serious. After Tsunade finished speaking, she was about to help Kakashi go to the operating room, but was stopped by Kakashi. "Tsunade-sama, please wait." "Huh? You're already like this, what are you waiting for? Your situation requires immediate surgery." Kakashi shook his head and said: "It's too late. The recovery period for more than half a year will make me miss a lot of things. Pain will come again, and next time, maybe he will attack Konoha directly." "Then what are you going to do?" Tsunade asked. Tsunade knows that Kakashi is a very measured person. Since he said this, there must be a better way. "Tsunade-sama, when I was learning medical ninjutsu, I once read one of your notebooks, which recorded a heart pulse suspended animation treatment method that can heal seriously injured people in just a few days. I don't know. Is it real?" "Heart pulse suspended animation treatment method?" Tsunade was stunned. This medical ninjutsu was indeed developed by her, but it was abandoned because it was too risky. I didn¡¯t expect to be seen by Kakashi. "You want to use this method? No! It's too risky and completely unnecessary." "No, it is necessary. I have read the note. The main risk of the surgery is that after the heart stops beating, the body will lose the supply of nutrients, leading to atrophy. But in this regard, as long as I use natural energy to replenish the energy in the cells in advance, The risk can be greatly reduced. Moreover, I have a reason why I must fake my death." Kakashi explained. "The reason why you have to fake death?" Tsunade was a little confused. "Because Naruto and Sasuke, they both need to grow up" Kakashi explained the reason, and both Tsunade and Jiraiya's expressions became solemn. "Please, Tsunade-sama and Jiraiya-sama, please cooperate with me in this scene." Tsunade and Jiraiya looked at each other, and then Tsunade sighed: "Okay, I'll do as you say." Tsunade said, pressing a palm on Kakashi's heart, chakra surged! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 585 Preparation You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Tsunade still used the heart pulse suspended animation treatment method on Kakashi, and also acted out this scene with Jiraiya. So the scene that Naruto and Sasuke saw appeared. And the news of Kakashi¡¯s death was actually just spreading among Team 7. Fugaku and Mikoto were just allowed to cooperate by Tsunade. After all, if the news of Kakashi's death spreads, it will have a very bad impact on Konoha. The most powerful combat power on the surface is so missing, I am afraid that other ninja villages will inevitably make some small moves. Therefore, in order to avoid this embarrassing situation, Tsunade did not publicize the news. And it¡¯s not necessary. In the secret room. Kakashi told Tsunade his speculation, and Tsunade fell silent. "You mean, there is someone behind Payne who is bewitching him?" Tsunade said. Kakashi nodded and said: "And this person is most likely the person who caused the Nine-Tails incident." "you sure?" "Confirmed. Itachi was lurking in the Akatsuki, and he once told me that in the Akatsuki, there was a mysterious man wearing a spiral mask. His right eye was a Sharingan, and he possessed a strange space ninjutsu. Moreover, He was the one who took Itachi to Akatsuki in the first place. He called himself Madara. Even Pain was quite respectful to him. There must be some connection between the two. After all, if he was really Madara, he would definitely not be Pain. En¡¯s subordinates are more likely to have a cooperative relationship.¡± Tsunade fell into silence and whispered: "Do you call yourself Madara? If that's the case, I'm afraid Konoha alone won't be able to deal with him." Tsunade is the granddaughter of the First Hokage, and she has a certain understanding of how powerful her grandfather was. That is definitely not a height that ordinary people can easily reach. Even if the five shadows now put together are not enough for Hashirama to fight alone. And Madara, who can fight evenly with the first Hokage, is definitely a formidable enemy. "Yes, not to mention that there are probably six or seven tailed beasts collected by the Akatsuki organization now. One Rinnegan, one Uchiha Madara, plus seven tailed beasts, this is definitely a terrifying combination. Just one Konoha, Absolutely irresistible.¡± "You mean, the five major powers unite?" Tsunade asked. "Yes, this is the only way now." "But there are gaps between the five major ninja villages. Sunagakure and Kirigakure have good relations with us, and they may agree. But the gap between Kumogakure and Konoha is not small. What's more, you seriously injured the Fourth Raid. Kage, I'm afraid there will be a lot of trouble in the middle. And the third Tsuchikage of Iwagakure is also a cunning old man, so it's not easy to convince him." Tsunade said. "This is not a problem. There are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests. This is especially true between countries. The problems between Sunagakure and Kirigakure are not big. You have already said this. Fourth Generation Lei Although Ying is violent, he understands the situation very clearly. The hatred on the battlefield will not be brought into the village. I was merciful to him at the beginning, but even if he doesn't miss this favor, he won't have much trouble. Hold a grudge.¡± "As for the Tsuchikage, you also said that he is an old slicker. This kind of person values ??interests most. The four major ninja villages have united, and he will never dare to be alone. Unless he is not afraid of being isolated by the four major ninja villages, they are not the top. During this period, Konoha had the confidence to fight against four. Even if it was a false alliance, he would definitely participate." Kakashi analyzed it for a while, and after Tsunade listened, she nodded repeatedly. With that said, it seems that it is not difficult for the five major ninja villages to unite. What is lacking is just an opportunity. "According to you, it is imperative for the five major villages to unite?" "Yes, this day won't be too far away." "Do you need me to initiate a Five Shadows Conference?" Kakashi shook his head and said, "No, the time has not come yet." "Timing?" "The relationship between the Fourth Raikage and the Eight-Tailed Kirabi is very good. As long as Akatsuki attacks Kirabi, it will inevitably arouse the thunderous wrath of the Fourth Raikage. At that time, there is no need for you to initiate a five-kage meeting. The Fourth Raikage will Then we will take the initiative. This way we can take the initiative more." "It makes sense, but if the Eight-Tails is captured, Akatsuki's threat will be even more terrifying." Kakashi smiled and said: "The Eight-Tails will not be captured." Hearing this, Tsunade glanced at Kakashi strangely and said, "How can you be so sure?" ?"Because within the Akatsuki organization, the person responsible for capturing the Eight-Tails is Itachi!" When Tsunade heard this, she suddenly realized that this was the case. ¡° If Itachi was responsible for capturing the Eight-Tails, he would indeed not let the Eight-Tails fall into Akatsuki¡¯s hands. All the previous tailed beasts can be given up, but only the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails are chips that cannot be given up easily. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:?????? Not to mention the importance of Kirabi and Naruto, the combined combat power of the eight-tails and nine-tails alone is not inferior to the seven tailed beasts. It has to be said that when the Six Paths Sage distributed chakra to the tailed beasts, he was extremely partial to both the Eight-Tails and the Nine-Tails. Of course, especially for Kyuubi. Judging from the situation in the original work, I am afraid that the complete Nine Tails can directly fight against the eight tailed beasts combined. "What are you going to do next?" Tsunade asked. "I'm afraid Pain won't give up easily. Master Jiraiya and I both left the Rain Ninja Village with serious injuries. This is a good opportunity for Pain. He may directly choose to capture the Nine-Tails. So, his next step It is very possible to directly invade Konoha and capture Naruto, so we must be prepared." "He really dares to fight against Konoha by himself?" Tsunade said with some disbelief. Even if the opponent has the Samsara Eye, Tsunade doesn't think the opponent has this kind of strength. After all, although Konoha at this time has not yet reached its peak, its strength is definitely among the best among the five great ninja villages. Kakashi chuckled lightly and said: "Penn calls himself a god, so there is nothing he dare not do. Moreover, his strength is indeed very strong." "Since you say so, I will do a good job of protection." Tsunade finally decided to believe Kakashi. After all, if this kind of thing really happened, it would cost Konoha a very heavy price. If not, just think of it as a drill, it doesn't hurt. Kakashi nodded, this is the limit of what he can do now. "By the way, Kakashi, what are you going to do about the merger of the Jin Ninja Village into Konoha?" Tsunade asked. Not long ago, Kakashi told Tsunade about this matter. The strength of Jin Ninja Village cannot be underestimated. In addition to the war orphans, there are also forces from the Hatake clan in the Jin Ninja Village. In terms of overall strength, although it is not as good as the five major ninja villages, it is already the well-deserved number one among the small ninja villages. "This matter should be put aside after Pain attacks. Even if the Jin Ninja Village is integrated into Konoha, it can only be done secretly." "You should handle this matter yourself." Hearing this, Kakashi nodded. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 586 Lost Notes You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After the conversation with Tsunade, Kakashi returned to the Hatake family home. Naturally, it is best to rest at your own home. Now that Naruto has gone to Mt. Miaomu, Sasuke is taken away by Shisui to practice the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, so he is not worried about being discovered. As for Sakura, Tsunade will naturally go to deal with it. Regarding Sakura¡¯s strength, Tsunade is quite satisfied. According to Tsunade, Sakura's strength has been steadily improving and has now reached a bottleneck. "When the Hundred Heroes' Art is completed, Sakura will show that she is no less powerful than Tsunade. This made Tsunade quite emotional. ¡°As expected, the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. Being a member of the Senju clan, Sakura's talent is definitely not low. In this regard, Kakashi did not interfere too much. Tsunade knows how Sakura should develop, so Kakashi doesn't need to worry too much. Kakashi was lying on his big and comfortable bed, and couldn't help but start thinking about what happened next. This time Jiraiya went to the Rain Ninja Village. If Kakashi hadn't suddenly reacted, it would have been a little later and Jiraiya would have received the lunch. It has been nearly seventeen years since he came to the world of Naruto, and Kakashi's memory of many things has become blurry. So it is normal for some things to not match the timeline. Thinking of this, Kakashi sat up. If I remember correctly, I should have written a Hokage diary back then, which recorded some events in Hokage. Although it is not comprehensive, it basically gives an overview of major events. "It seems that I haven't read that book for a long time. The last time I read it was before I went to Dragon Vein. I remember it was placed in the Hatake Ancestral Hall." Kakashi thought of this and went to Hatake Shrine. He wanted to see if there was anything else he had forgotten. After all, the things I remembered at the beginning of time travel were far more than what I remember now. Holding a flashlight, Kakashi came to Hatake Shrine again. Still in the familiar place, Kakashi walked into the secret room. After a pile of bookshelves, I found the place where the Hokage's diary had been placed. "This is it." Kakashi whispered, and then formed a seal with his hands, releasing the restrictions previously attached to it. And at this moment, Kakashi's pupils shrank and he looked at the wooden box in front of him in disbelief. It turned out to be empty! how so! Who has the ability to unlock this ban? Kakashi instantly became alert. Was it stolen? When did it happen? The last time I read it was before I left to go to Longmai. After that, I didn¡¯t read this book for three years. In other words, within three years, the book was stolen. So who is it? The Third Hokage? Tsunade? Won't! First of all, they knew that this was the ancestral hall of the Hatake family, so they would not come here. Because this is disrespectful to Kakashi and the Hatake clan. The Third Hokage felt guilty towards Sakumo and would not come here at all. Tsunade will not be so boring either. And if they knew about it, they would definitely talk to Kakashi. Danzo? "No, because he is already dead. With Danzo¡¯s character, it¡¯s impossible not to make some use of it. The Hokage Diary was written by Kakashi in Chinese. There are scattered records of some events in Naruto. Of course, they are all important things. Including Payne¡¯s abilities, Madara¡¯s abilities, etc. Some small things are not recorded. For example, Nazuo¡¯s gay kiss and so on. Although it was written in Chinese, Kakashi discovered an important problem later. That is, many characters in Chinese and Japanese are similar. In other words, if someone really wants to decipher the meaning, it may not be difficult. "If it wasn't someone from Konoha, who would have taken this book?" Kakashi frowned,Lost in thought. There are only a few people who can take it, Obito? Black Zetsu? Orochimaru? If it was Obito, he would probably talk to himself directly. So, Obito is excluded. Black Jue? It seems somewhat possible. This guy is so elusive that it¡¯s not surprising that he has this kind of ability. But if this is the case, Hei Zetsu may directly bewitch Obito and kill him. After all, I know its plan. Therefore, Black Jue is also excluded. ¡°Then it¡¯s Orochimaru? Kakashi¡¯s eyes lit up, and he seemed to have found the answer. Only Orochimaru would be interested in this kind of thing. Only Orochimaru would not cause a commotion after getting the Hokage Diary. Therefore, Orochimaru may be the most likely person. "If Orochimaru stole the Hokage's diary, the trouble would be huge." Kakashi murmured, feeling a little helpless in his heart. Unexpectedly, an unintentional move at that time seems to have caused a lot of trouble now. "I remember that it contained some information about the Tsangikan. When I met Orochimaru before, I did feel that the power in his body was becoming more powerful. It seems that Orochimaru is planning to take another path. .¡± Kimimaro¡¯s corpse veins have been obtained by Orochimaru, so Orochimaru¡¯s next target should be Byakugan. ¡°I just don¡¯t know whether he is eyeing the Otsutsuki clan on the moon or the Hyuga clan in Konoha. No matter which one it is, it is not a good thing for Kakashi. ¡°It looks like things are getting more troublesome.¡± Akatsuki, Obito, and Madara, these three are already a big trouble. Now I¡¯m afraid Orochimaru will be added to this trouble. I just don¡¯t know what Orochimaru¡¯s attitude is. If there is anyone whose character is the most elusive in the world of Naruto, it is undoubtedly Orochimaru. This guy¡¯s actions and actions are completely based on his own mood and anger. And he is a moody person, who knows what he wants to do next. Kakashi had a headache, and his intuition told him that the matter about Orochimaru was probably not over yet. "I hope nothing happens again with Orochimaru, otherwise, I'm afraid it will really be troublesome." Sound Ninja Village, underground laboratory. Orochimaru was currently playing with the Hokage diary that Kakashi missed. The dim light illuminated Orochimaru's pale face. "It took me three years to finally crack all the above contents. Haha, I spent so much time in vain, it was really worth it. It's really interesting, Kakashi." Orochimaru whispered softly, his hoarse voice echoing in the laboratory. "It turns out that my original destiny was like this. It's really interesting. Did you choose to become the wind that drives the windmill? It's also an interesting ending, but since you haven't reached that point yet, you should choose a more interesting path. Uchiha Madara? Kaguya? Black Zetsu? Maybe it will be a very interesting thing. Kakashi-kun, let me see, what will be the ending between you and me?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel. com Chapter 587 Payne sets off You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Back then, when Kakashi told Orochimaru about the relationship between the Kaguya clan and the Otsutsuki clan, Orochimaru became suspicious of Kakashi's intelligence source. Although there is the stone tablet of the Kaguya clan as evidence, there are some things that Kakashi revealed that are not found on the stone tablet. Therefore, Orochimaru was very curious as to where Kakashi's information came from. In response to this, Orochimaru sneaked into Kakashi quietly after he left Konoha and turned over the Hatake family house. Naturally, with Orochimaru¡¯s ability, no one would notice him even if he turned the Hatake family house upside down. Even when Kakashi came back, he didn't find anything strange. And in the secret room of Hatake Shrine, Orochimaru got what he wanted. That was a notebook, and it didn¡¯t seem to be that long ago, probably more than ten years ago. There are some strange words recorded on it. For these unsolved words, Orochimaru is naturally full of interest. Without saying a word, he took him away directly. After that, Orochimaru started researching this notebook. Some parts of it are very similar to the language Orochimaru knows. Orochimaru was even more interested in this. Orochimaru knew exactly what the four words "Hokage Diary" on the cover meant, because they were almost the same as written in Japanese. Therefore, Orochimaru also relied on Konoha for the content recorded in it. Most of the records are fragmentary. ??For example, the Konoha Collapse Plan. ?? In this paragraph, Orochimaru saw the words Orochi, Gaara, and Ghoul Seal many times. Orochimaru can almost conclude that this paragraph records the content of Konoha's collapse plan. Orochimaru was a little surprised by this. After all, this notebook obviously has traces of more than ten years, which means that someone knew about Konoha's collapse plan more than ten years ago. And this plan was only planned by Orochimaru five years ago, and was only officially finalized more than three years ago. Orochimaru's eyes became even hotter. This is not a simple book. With the text on the contents of Konoha's collapse plan, Orochimaru compared them one by one and deduced the following contents. Of course, there are also some misleading differences between Chinese and Japanese characters. But these, with the passage of time, were also cracked one by one by Orochimaru. Because Orochimaru discovered that the writing was more similar to the writing from ancient times before the age of ninjas. So after consulting many ancient books, Orochimaru spent three years before finally cracking it. ???????????????????? But the plot belongs to the plot, and there are not many plots left now. The only plot points that can be used are the Reincarnation Battle of the Earth, Orochima Kabuto, Kaguya, Black Zetsu, Ten-Tails, and Six Paths Madara. And because of memory, Kakashi only recorded these roughly, not in detail. The rest have long been destroyed beyond recognition by Kakashi. At the end of the plot, there is not much time left. For many people, knowing this is not of much use. But for Orochimaru, it was enough. This is also the reason why Orochimaru found Obito again and joined Akatsuki. "I just don't know where Kakashi knew these things. Did he copy the prophecy he got from somewhere? Or did he write it down himself?" Orochimaru whispered softly, full of doubts. But soon, Orochimaru stopped delving into it. ¡°Some things, the answers will eventually surface. "The ancestor of the ninja world, Otsutsuki Kaguya, haha." Orochimaru sneered twice, his cold pupils exuding excitement. Not to mention that Orochimaru continued to carry out his own plan, but on the other side, he also started to take action. In Yu Ninja Village, Nagato sat on the cold bed, looking at Pain Six Paths in front of him. "Finally fixed." Nagato sneered. "Nagato, are you ready to take action?" Konan asked at the side. "Get ready to go. This time the destination is Konoha. The distance is very long, so I have to go there with my body." Xiao Nan frowned when he heard this and said:??: "Is this dangerous?" "There is no other way. If the distance is too far, it will be too difficult to control, and the power will be greatly reduced. Not to mention whether Hatake Kakashi and Jiraiya-sensei will come out to stop it, just a Kyuubi The Jinchuuriki are already very powerful. Therefore, close-range control is very necessary. When the time comes, outside Konoha, you can use the God's Paper User's Technique to disguise our location." "Okay, that's all it can do." Xiaonan had no choice but to agree after hearing this. Only this time, the ominous premonition in Xiaonan's heart became even stronger. Nagato and Konan set off. On the other hand, in Miaomu Mountain. Jiraiya, who had lost an arm, was looking at Naruto with relief at the height. It was a tall stone cone with a stone slab placed on top, and Naruto was sitting cross-legged on it. On his face, a perfect immortal face appeared. "It's really amazing. Did you achieve this in just one week? It's even better than Kakashi back then." Fukasaku Sage laughed. "Naruto always surprises people at critical moments. It only took a few days to learn the Rasengan. But on weekdays, he behaves like a complete fool. Sometimes I also I can't figure out whether he is a genius or a fool." Jiraiya laughed. "Sure enough, he is the Child of Destiny. He has learned the perfect sage mode in such a short period of time. Only the Child of Destiny can do it, right?" Fukasaku Sage said. Jiraiya nodded, even more convinced of this. "Jiraiya, what are you going to do about Payne?" Fukasaku Sage asked. Jiraiya was silent for a moment after hearing this, and said: "Nagato's progress to this point has a lot to do with me. If I had taught him well back then, maybe things wouldn't have happened now. In my opinion , Nagato is just a kid who went astray." "Do you still feel sorry for him?" "Yes, but if he still doesn't know how to turn around, I will have no choice but to take action." Jiraiya said, with a hint of murderous intent in his eyes. Konoha is Jiraiya¡¯s bottom line. Absolutely no one will be allowed to touch it. At this time, Naruto opened his eyes that had turned into frog eyes. Strong power surges through the body. "Is this the real sage mode? It's really powerful. Kakashi-sensei and the lustful sage both have this power. But it feels like Kakashi-sensei's sage mode is a lot stronger." Naruto said, remembering the powerful sage power that Kakashi showed on Mount Sumeru before. That is far beyond my current level. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 588 The war is coming You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Naruto, how do you feel?" Below, Jiraiya shouted loudly. Hearing this, Naruto jumped up and landed on the ground. "Lovable immortal, I feel like I have mastered the magic of immortality. But I estimate I can only last about five minutes." Hearing this, Jiraiya smiled and said: "It's pretty good to achieve this level with your own abilities. Naruto, you have surpassed me and become a truly powerful ninja." "Really?" Naruto said excitedly. The recognition that Naruto wants most comes from Kakashi. But Jiraiya's approval is equally important to Naruto. "Of course it's true. I can't master this Immortal Mode as perfectly as you can." "Great! I finally succeeded!" Naruto said excitedly. Jiraiya showed a hearty smile, took out a popsicle from somewhere, handed it to Naruto, and said, "Thank you for your hard work, here it is." Naruto was stunned for a moment, feeling a little uncomfortable looking at the familiar popsicle. That popsicle was very familiar to Naruto. When he was practicing before, whenever he was tired, the lustful immortal would take out such a popsicle. But every time he would break it in half and hand one to himself. Although it was only half of it, it tasted particularly sweet to Naruto. If Kakashi gave Naruto a feeling of being both a brother and a teacher, then what Jiraiya gave Naruto was a feeling of being like a master and a grandfather. Naruto has never met his relatives, but in his opinion, if he had a grandfather, he would probably be like Jiraiya. Naturally, there is no need to say more about Jiraiya¡¯s feelings. Looking at Jiraiya's empty left hand, it was impossible for Naruto not to feel sad. It¡¯s just that he never showed it. Because he knew Jiraiya¡¯s character and wouldn¡¯t want him to mention this matter. He is a strong person. Naruto took the popsicle, broke it in half, and handed one half to Jiraiya. Jiraiya was stunned when he saw this, and subconsciously reached out to take it. "Landful immortal, half of this is for you!" Naruto said as he happily ate his portion. Seeing Naruto eating happily, Jiraiya smiled. If you have grandchildren, this will probably be the case. Speaking of which, although Naruto is Minato's child, his personality is very similar to mine. On the other side, on the high mountains surrounding Konoha. Sasuke's eyes bleed with blood, and he shouted: "Susanoh!" With a low cry, the purple skeleton's upper body wrapped Sasuke's body, looking ferocious and terrifying. But it lasted for a moment, and Sasuke dissipated Susanoo's eye power due to severe pain. Sasuke half-knelt on the ground, breathing heavily. "It only takes a moment to produce such terrible pain. This move is really terrible." Sasuke whispered, covering his eyes. "Sasuke, you did a great job. In one week, you mastered the Mangekyo Sharingan to this extent. You are worthy of being an Uchiha." Shisui smiled. "Brother Shisui, this Susanoo consumes too much power and chakra, and it will also cause serious damage to the body. It may be difficult to maintain it for a long time." "Not only that, have you ever felt your vision decrease?" Sasuke nodded when he heard this and said: "It has indeed dropped a lot. I once heard Mr. Kakashi say that the more you use the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, the greater the damage to your eyesight will be, until you become blind." "Yes, especially using Susanoo will aggravate this blindness." "Then why did you let me" Sasuke is a little confused, why is he still practicing the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan here. "Because the Mangekyou Sharingan requires practice, your body must adapt to this eye power, otherwise it will not be able to exert its power when facing a battle. As for the problem of blindness, we already know the solution. Both Itachi and I use it This method.¡± "What about Kakashi-sensei?" Sasuke suddenly asked. Shisui was stunned, obviously not expecting Sasuke to suddenly mention this. "Kakashi does not. He rarely uses the Mangekyo Sharingan, so the consumption is not??Big. And that method would not be used by Kakashi unless it was absolutely necessary. " Shisui explained. "Really?" Sasuke was silent again after hearing this. "Let's not mention this for now. What you need to do now is to become familiar with these eyes. You have just completed the first state of Susanoo. There is still a little distance from the second state, but it will not be too far." "The second state?" "When your Susanoo has flesh and blood, it is the second state." Sasuke nodded when he heard this, he felt the same way. It just feels like something is missing. The ordinary Mangeky¨­ Sharingan can reach its limit by opening Susanoo to the third state. On the one hand, it was due to lack of pupil power, and on the other hand, the huge pain had exceeded the limit of what the body could bear. Therefore, if you want to open Susanoo to its full form, you must either have the Eye of Eternity or the power of the Six Paths. ?Otherwise, that is unrealistic. The practice continues. Kakashi sat cross-legged in his courtyard, a gust of wind blew by, and the cherry blossoms swirled and fell. A piece of cherry blossom fell on Kakashi's silver-white hair. Kakashi opened his eyes suddenly, revealing that strange fairy face. "come yet?" As soon as he finished speaking, Kakashi's figure disappeared from the spot, leaving only the petals of the cherry blossoms falling to the ground. The Hokage's office. Kakashi¡¯s figure quietly emerged. "Huh? Kakashi? What's wrong?" Tsunade asked with some confusion when she saw Kakashi suddenly appeared. "Tsunade-sama, Pain is here. Please arrange for evacuation. He should be here in ten minutes." Hearing this, Tsunade stood up suddenly: "What! So fast! Okay! I know! Shizune!" Shizune heard the sound and moved, and the rest of the ANBU also started to take action. For a time, Konoha fell into chaos. However, the situation was orderly. Although the villagers were confused, they still evacuated in an orderly manner. No one would play with their own lives. Seeing this, Kakashi jumped onto the roof, and a crow and a toad appeared in front of him at the same time. "Go and recall Naruto and Sasuke." The crow heard the words and flew to the distant mountains, while the toad disappeared with a bang. Kakashi looked into the distance and said softly: "The day has finally come, Pain, it's time to end all this." In the distance, the Six Paths of Payne stood slowly, and behind them stood Xiao Nan. "It's strange that after advancing to this extent, we didn't even see Konoha's vigilant ninjas." Xiaonan said uneasily. "Don't worry about them. We just need to enter Konoha." "Penn, there's probably something wrong with this." ¡°Once we get here, there is no turning back.¡± Payne said, looking at Konoha in front of him, and said coldly: "Let the world feel the pain!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 589 Ming Zuo joins in! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "The following are divided into two groups: luring the enemy and exploring. The luring group is the animal path, the Shura path, and the hungry ghost path. The exploration group is the heavenly path, the human path, and the hell path. Xiaonan, you are in the exploration group." "I see." Pain¡¯s Rinnegan shrank, and Konoha¡¯s barrier appeared in his eyes. "Konoha's village-protecting barrier radiates from the ground, forming a sphere to protect the village. It seems that once a foreign enemy invades, it will feed back to the barrier at the core of the village." "What are you going to do? It seemed that Itachi and Kisame entered Konoha easily at first." Konan whispered. "Itachi used to be an ANBU member of Konoha. He knows the secret code of the barrier and can easily enter it. But of course I have my own method. Just throw the animal path in from the sky, and then use the psychic technique to summon us in. The appearance of creating odd intrusions, plural attacks, and differentiated intrusions is enough to make Konoha's senior officials puzzled for a moment." With that said, Shura Dao threw Animal Dao in! Whoops! The animal path passed through the barrier in an instant, and at the same time, he formed a seal with his hands! "The art of psychics!" boom! The moment the animal path landed, the other five paths also appeared in front of it. "Have you come in?" Tiandao whispered to himself, but when he saw the environment in front of him, he was a little confused. No one is there! There was no one in Konoha as far as the eye could see. "What's going on? Where are the people in Konoha?" Tiandao asked in confusion. Xiaonan also appeared behind Payne at this time. "Penn, something is wrong." "It seems that the villagers have been relocated in advance and are fleeing without a fight?" Tiandao said coldly. "Penn, please retreat first." "No, as the number one ninja village in Konoha, it is impossible for everyone to evacuate their own village. They should have discovered our invasion in advance, so they hid in the shelter. Just find the shelter." Tiandao said , eyes moving around. At this moment, there was a bang, and two figures fell from the sky. It¡¯s none other than Sasuke and Naruto! Both of them carry a terrifying aura. ??Looking carefully, the light of the six-pointed star is flashing in Sasuke's eyes, which looks extremely cold. And Naruto's eyes are no longer sky blue, but frog eyes, and red eye shadow covers the surrounding areas of his eyes. Kaleidoscope Sasuke, Sage Naruto! The sudden movement attracted the attention of Pain Liudao and Xiaonan. Payne looked at the two of them. "Oh? I'm really lucky. I didn't expect to find the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki and Uzumaki Naruto so quickly." Payne's cold eyes fell on Naruto and Sasuke. At the same time, Payne also felt the different auras on the two of them. "Mangekyo Sharingan and Sage Mode? Interesting." Naruto and Sasuke looked at each other and saw the change in the other. "Sasuke, you have become stronger." "Huh, so are you." "Ah, Kakashi-sensei has protected us from all dangers before. Now it's our turn to protect Konoha, which Kakashi-sensei protects." "That's how it should be." "Then, let's go up and defeat him! Avenge Kakashi-sensei!" "Um!" The two of them tiptoed and rushed towards Payne. "come yet?" "Thunder Escape! Thousand Birds Sharp Spear!" Sasuke let out a low roar, and lightning emerged from his left hand, stabbing Pain in six directions. "Let's go!" Tiandao shouted, and then the figures of the seven people dispersed instantly. The Chidori Sharp Spear returned in vain, Sasuke and Naruto also stopped in their tracks, back to back, looking at the enemies around them. The seven people dispersed, surrounding Sasuke and Naruto. "That's so fast." Sasuke whispered. "The number of enemies is seven, Pain's Six Paths, plus a so-called angel. According to the lustful immortal, Pain's Six Paths, each of the six people can only use the ability of one system. What is certain is that one is the art of psychic , one can absorb any ninjutsu, one can release things like missiles, and the other abilities are ominous. That woman uses ninjutsu like paper release." Naruto said.   "Six different abilities and paper escape? It's really troublesome. Does Kakashi-sensei, who is seriously injured, still fight with such a monster? It's really scary." Sasuke frowned. "No matter how terrifying the enemy is, we must defeat him! Because we are all disciples of Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto growled. "Um!" On the Huoying Rock in the distance, a silver-white figure quietly looked at the battlefield. Whoops! There was a sound of breaking through the air, and a figure fell next to Kakashi. "Shisui, you're here." "Well, what are you going to do? Are you really going to let Naruto and Sasuke fight against Pain's Six Paths?" Shisui asked doubtfully. Kakashi shook his head and said: "Although the Mangekyo Sharingan and Sage Mode are powerful, the chance of winning against Pain's Six Paths with full health (this is the key point) is not high." "Then you still let the two of them come?" Zhisui was a little confused. "Four battles are just around the corner. Both Naruto and Sasuke are important combat forces in the future. They need a high-quality battle to improve their combat experience. And Payne is the best choice. At the same time, the ability of the Rinnegan is also It¡¯s something they have to adapt to.¡± "Do you really think Akatsuki will launch the Fourth Ninja War?" "Of course, Akatsuki has collected seven tailed beasts. Regardless of whether they have this ambition, they have already touched the nerves of the five great ninja villages. What's more, they are not peaceful masters in the first place. At this time, Itachi and Kisame have already set off. On the way to capture the Eight-Tails." "It seems Itachi is coming back." Zhisui said with a smile. "Yes, Itachi's spy journey has come to an end now. The Eight-Tails cannot be captured at all. Unlike other tailed beasts that are not compatible with the village, the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki Rabbit has a very good relationship with the Fourth Raikage. Once captured, The Fourth Raikage must hate Itachi deeply, and it may have an impact on the relationship between Kumogakure and Konoha in the future." "I was thinking about how to welcome Itachi back." Shisui smiled. Hearing this, Kakashi said helplessly: "Now is not the time to think about this. We should wait until later to welcome Itachi." "Okay, now that you say so." "How do you feel about returning to Konoha this time?" Kakashi smiled. "Do you feel it? It's nothing special. It's just that compared to the heavy feeling in Konoha before, it's a lot easier to come back this time." "Easy? It's not that simple. The root problem has been waiting for you to solve." Kakashi smiled. Shisui touched the back of his head and said helplessly: "Kakashi, can't you wait to make me do hard work before I return to Konoha?" "It's a matter of time. I will always reserve the position of leader for you." "Huh? Then I'm curious, who do you want to keep the position of ANBU minister? My Lord Sixth Generation." Shisui smiled. "The Minister of ANBU?" Kakashi murmured softly and looked further away. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 590 Ming Zuo vs Pain Six Paths You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the dark underground world, Obito, dressed in a black and red cloud robe, slowly emerged from the ground. "Obito, Pain went to Konoha to capture the Nine-Tails." "Really? It seems that he is still so confident." Obito said coldly. "Do you think Payne will lose?" Obito shook his head and said: "I don't know where Pain's limit is, but facing Konoha, one Pain Six Paths may not be enough." ¡°Then shall we recall him?¡± "No need, how can the decision made by Pain be changed casually? Just let him go. We have almost collected the tailed beasts. His role ends here." "Are you ready?" Jue said excitedly. "It's almost done. The one hundred thousand White Jue army only needs the final energy transfer." Behind Obito, he saw a huge heretic demon statue. Seven of the nine eyes have been opened, and the lines of the six magatama samsara eyes are clearly revealed. And under the outside demon statue, there are densely packed white individuals. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? are all white! That shocking number is enough to make anyone¡¯s scalp numb. "A hundred thousand White Jue army, that's really interesting." Jue said with a smile. "The power of the seven tailed beasts is enough to support this one hundred thousand army. What's left is Pain's Samsara Eye. This kind of thing must be in his own hands." "It's time to take it back." "Ah, yes." In the cold underground world, Obito's cold and ruthless voice echoed. Payne, who claims to be a god, is just a pawn in the hands of others in the end. It¡¯s really sad. Konoha! Tiandao looked at the two people in front of him and whispered: "Naruto Uzumaki, for the sake of world peace, obediently contribute the nine tails in your body." "Delusion! Sasuke, buy time for me." Naruto said as he separated into three shadow clones. Sasuke was stunned. Although he didn't know what Naruto was going to do, the tacit understanding over the years still made him take action. The Chidori Sharp Spear, which is more than one meter long, is stretched out in the left hand, and the Tian Cong Yun Sword is in the right hand. ??Double sword style! Sasuke tiptoed and rushed towards Pain. "Double sword style! Double dragon break!" A thunder dragon and a fire dragon emerged from Sasuke's swords. It is ferocious and terrifying, with the faint sound of dragon roaring. "Oh? Is it similar to Kakashi Hatake's sword skills? It's very powerful." Tiandao whispered, stretched out his right hand, and shouted softly: "Shenluo Tianzheng!" Boom! The terrifying repulsive force broke out instantly, and the originally ferocious twin dragons of thunder and fire were instantly annihilated, as if they had never appeared before. Sasuke was stunned, he didn't expect such a thing to happen. At this time, Shura Dao rushed over and punched Sasuke. Sasuke was startled and quickly crossed his arms across his chest to block the blow. boom! Sasuke was actually knocked out directly! At this moment, there was a gust of wind pressure from Naruto! "Immortal magic! Wind escape! Spiral shuriken!" I saw Naruto raising his right hand high above his head, with the faint shape of a shuriken spinning in the blue chakra. Sasuke landed next to Naruto, looking at the Rasen Shuriken with a look of horror in his eyes. "Is this Naruto's Wind Release Rasenshuriken? The density of chakra is so terrible that even the Sharingan cannot copy it. If you are hit by such a ninjutsu" Sasuke thought of this and already knew the result. If you are hit, there is absolutely no reason why you will not die! Unless you train the Thunder Escape Armor to the highest level! Naruto looked at the world and hell in the distance, and threw the Rasenshuriken out unceremoniously! Whoops! "What! He actually threw it out! Such high-density chakra!" Sasuke was shocked again. If it is in normal state, this spiral shuriken cannot be thrown, but in sage mode, you have enough physical strength and control to do this. The spiral shuriken rotated at high speed, and in an instant, it came to the place between the world and the hell.The two of them quickly ran away. The spiral shuriken landed between the two of them. "Did you fail?" Sasuke whispered. At this time, Naruto smiled. It¡¯s not that simple. The spiral shurikens spread suddenly! The pupils of the human realm and the hell realm shrank. There is no way to escape the scale of this spread! At this time, Shura Dao suddenly jumped over and threw Hell Dao out, avoiding the range of the Rasen Shuriken. boom! The spiral shuriken swelled and turned into a huge hemisphere. The human path and the asura path were instantly cut by countless small wind blades. The strong wind dissipated, and the two fell to the ground, unable to move anymore. "Well done! Naruto!" Sasuke said happily. "hey-hey." They killed the two of them in one move. At this time, Naruto and Sasuke became more motivated to fight. "It's a good ninjutsu, with such a powerful attack power, but it also consumes a lot of money on you, right? Your sage mode can't last long." Tiandao said indifferently, as if losing two of them had no impact on him. nothing. "That's enough for you." Naruto gritted his teeth. "Really? Then, let me see where your confidence lies." The beast path sprang out, forming seals with both hands! "The art of psychics!" boom! Three psychic beasts appeared out of thin air. They are giant crabs, centipedes and eight-foot crows. "Psychic beast?" Sasuke whispered. Seeing this, Naruto didn't hesitate and bit his finger to summon the toad. But Sasuke stretched out his hand to stop Naruto and said: "Naruto, summoning large psychic beasts requires a lot of chakra. To deal with these, there is no need to be so troublesome." "Huh? Sasuke, what do you want to do?" Naruto asked doubtfully. "give it to me." Sasuke said, the six-pointed star in his left eye shrank! "Amaterasu!" Black flames instantly swept through the three psychic beasts, and painful roars rang out. In just a moment, it was burned to ashes. "Soso awesome." Naruto was stunned. Sasuke's left eye oozed blood. "Is this Amaterasu? Its power is not inferior to Itachi." Tiandao praised. Sasuke didn't stop there, his eyes fell directly on the beast. The black flames burned on Zhu Shengdao¡¯s body again! The way of animals is destroyed! At this time, only the heaven, hell and hungry ghost realms are left. With the help of their newly mastered ninjutsu, Naruto and Sasuke defeated Pain before he could take any measures, and launched a series of big moves. Because they know something about Payne's characteristics, but Payne doesn't understand them. This is the advantage of intelligence. ¡°However, Payne still looked unhurried and unhurried, making it unclear what was going on. The remaining three people gathered together and looked at the two people. "It's time to end!" "Naruto said, the Rasenshuriken in his right hand rose again and was thrown out violently! "The same ninjutsu will never be successful twice." As Pain said, Hungry Ghost Road stretched out his hands. Seal technique to absorb the seal! The spiral shuriken disappeared into nothingness in those palms! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 591 The Secret of Shinra Tianzheng You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The strong wind swept across, and apart from blowing three hairs of Payne, there was no unnecessary fluctuation. Both Naruto and Sasuke looked horrified. "Absorbed? Is this the person the lustful sage said can absorb ninjutsu? I didn't expect that even the Rasen Shuriken can be absorbed." Naruto said in surprise. "Now is not the time to marvel. If this is really the case, then neither of our ninjutsu will be able to work." Sasuke said solemnly. The original joy of annihilating the three people also dissipated at this time. The enemy in front of you is simply a pervert. Even more powerful than Beiliuhu. Although Beiruhu's Dark Release can also absorb ninjutsu, according to Kakashi-sensei, it cannot absorb Rasenshuriken. The reason why Kakashi had so much trouble fighting Beiruhu was entirely because it contained the Arashi Dunlan Ghost Dragon with a radius of one kilometer. Forcibly using divine power to divert thunderclouds with a radius of one kilometer, even Kakashi today is a little overwhelmed. If this were not the case, although Beiruhu was strong, it would not be too difficult for Kakashi who had turned on the sage mode to defeat him. "But the person in front of me is different. I don't know what kind of ninjutsu move it is, but it can even absorb the Rasen Shuriken. It's really too perverted. The two spiral shurikens also caused Naruto's sage power to dissipate, revealing his blue eyes. Naruto panted slightly, looking a little tired. "Naruto, are you okay?" Sasuke said worriedly. "It's okay, I just got out of sage mode temporarily, and I'll be fine in a while." Naruto whispered. "Your time is a little short." Sasuke complained. Naruto said helplessly: "I'm not Kakashi-sensei. He stores the power of the immortal in the curse seal, and it can last much longer than me." "Stop talking nonsense, quickly enter the sage mode, I will cover you." After Sasuke finished speaking, he looked at Payne. "good." As soon as Naruto finished speaking, Pain had already rushed over. ??The path of hungry ghosts begins, followed by the path of heaven, while the path of hell falls at the end. Sasuke rushed forward and swept across with both swords! Ding ding ding! Tiandao arrived first, holding a black stick in his right hand and colliding with Sasuke's swords. The two swords alternated, although they were extremely fast, they were all blocked by the way of heaven one by one. The Hungry Ghost Road rushed towards Naruto. The devil attacks! Naruto opened his eyes suddenly, revealing his frog pupils. The Immortal Mode is back! Naruto faced back and avoided the attack of the Hungry Ghost Path, and then condensed the Rasengan in his right hand. "Immortal magic! Rasengan!" Boom! The Rasengan hit the hungry ghost road. Hungry Ghost Road turned on his toes, stretched out his right hand, and pressed directly on the Rasengan. Seal technique to absorb the seal! The palm-sized Rasengan disappeared instantly, and the Hungry Demon punched out, hitting Naruto in the stomach. The pain spread and Naruto flew out. The hungry ghost dodged and hugged Naruto from behind, preventing him from moving. "What!" Naruto was startled, but was restrained. "Naruto!" Sasuke became anxious upon seeing this and rushed over to rescue him. But he was stopped by Tiandao. "Damn it." Sasuke gritted his teeth, with an angry look on his face, and moved his hands faster. Tiandao still had an indifferent face, as if he didn't care about Sasuke's ferocious attack. "It feels like he's absorbing my chakra?" Naruto soon felt something was wrong. The hungry ghost behind him was absorbing his chakra. "In that case" Naruto closed his eyes and continued to absorb natural energy. After a while, the hungry ghost turned into a stone frog, and Naruto easily broke free. "Hehe, natural energy is not so easy to control." "Naruto said, he condensed the Rasengan in his hands and headed towards the way of heaven. "Rasen Lianwan!" The imperial robes ruffled, and Naruto attacked Tiandao at an astonishing speed. Tiandao frowned and wanted to dodge, but was stopped by Sasukelive. Seeing this, Tiandao instantly activated his skills. Shenluo Tianzheng! Boom! Naruto and Sasuke were instantly knocked away and fell far away. "Damn it, that guy's tricks are too perverted. There's no way to get close to him. Even long-range ninjutsu attacks will be deflected by him." Naruto said. "Calm down, there is no invincible ninjutsu. There must be flaws in this ninjutsu. We have to calm down to find the flaws. At least there are only two people left now, so we still have a big advantage." "Um." Naruto replied softly, and then thought about the battle plan. Tiandao glanced at Hungry Ghost Dao, who had turned into a stone frog, and whispered: "It seems that you cannot directly absorb the so-called natural energy, otherwise, you will turn into a stone frog. However, the magic chakra does not have such a risk. " ¡°The Rasenshuriken and Rasengan were both activated by Naruto with Sage Chakra, and there was no problem in the Hungry Ghost Path absorbing them. But what the Hungry Ghost Path absorbed just now was the natural energy directly extracted by Naruto. The Hungry Ghost Path, which has not been systematically practiced, is directly assimilated by this natural energy and turns into a stone frog. Tiandao looked at the two people in front of him. Their performance was beyond his expectation. I never thought I could do this. Nowadays, there are only the realms of heaven and hell. "Naruto, this time I will be the main attacker and you will assist." Sasuke said. "good." For a while, Naruto didn't have any good ideas. Seeing that Sasuke seemed to have an idea, he asked Sasuke to take action. Naruto stepped forward and attacked Tiandao. The two started a hand-to-hand fight. The punches and kicks came back and forth, and the fight was inextricable for a while. With the blessing of Sage Mode, Naruto's physical skills have also improved greatly. Sasuke touched his eyes, and when he opened his eyes, purple chakra instantly enveloped his body. Blood is flowing! "Susanohu!" The purple skull looks terrifying. "This is not enough" Sasuke whispered, and his pupil power was output even harder. Flesh and blood gradually emerges! The second phase is completed! At this time, Sasuke's Susanoo grew flesh and blood, and also put on armor. The bow and arrow appeared in Susanoo's hand. Sasuke looked at Tiandao and drew the string of his crossbow. "Go!" With a soft drink, the arrow formed by Susanoo flew towards the sky! ??Tiandao noticed it instantly. That terrifying speed makes the arrow arrive in an instant! Tiandao's pupils shrank and he activated his ninjutsu again. ¡°Shinra¡¯s Heavenly Conquest!¡± Boom! Naruto flew out and the arrow shattered! Sasuke half-knelt on the ground, exhausted. "Damn it, can you still react like this?" Sasuke said reluctantly. The speed of this bow and arrow is the fastest among all the ninjutsu that Sasuke has today. But what I didn¡¯t expect was that he was still blocked by Payne. "Sasuke, I thought of it." Naruto at the side suddenly said. "What?" "The first time I used the Rasen Shuriken, he didn't use the same move to disperse it. Otherwise, we wouldn't have lost two people." "you mean?" "It's definitely not that he doesn't want to use it, but that he can't use it. He had just used it once at that time, so this ninjutsu must have a cooling time!" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 592 Both Lost You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Cooling time?" Sasuke's eyes lit up, as if he saw hope. "Yes, it's the cooling time. Let's use intensive attacks to see how long the cooling time is." Naruto said. "good!" Naruto formed a seal with his hands and shouted softly: "Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!" Bang bang bang! In an instant, hundreds of Narutos appeared around. "Human sea tactics? How ignorant." Tiandao said coldly. The distance was a bit far, so Tiandao did not hear the conversation between Naruto and Sasuke just now. "Everyone, come on!" I saw all the shadow clones holding Rasengan and throwing them at Payne. ???????????The scene is particularly spectacular. Payne was still dodging at first, but later he probably felt it was too cumbersome and stretched out his hands directly. ¡°Shinra¡¯s Heavenly Conquest!¡± Boom! Hundreds of shadow clones were instantly smashed away, with a banging sound, and disappeared. The sky is full of smoke and dust! At this time, Sasuke's Susanoo appeared again and shot an arrow towards Tiandao. Tiandao¡¯s pupils shrank and he immediately retreated, dodging the blow. But the next moment, Naruto's attack came again. "Immortal magic! Wind escape! Spiral shuriken!" In the smoke and dust, the spiral shuriken whipped up a strong wind and flew towards the heaven with an astonishing sound. Tiandao retreated continuously, but the Rasen Shuriken followed closely behind. ??Obviously, Tiandao cannot use Shinra Tenzheng at this time, otherwise, the Rasen Shuriken would not be allowed to get so close. Sasuke kept counting the seconds. "One second, two seconds, three secondsfive seconds!" Until Sasuke counted to five seconds, Tiandao stretched out his hands again. ¡°Shinra¡¯s Heavenly Conquest!¡± Boom! The Spiral Shuriken was annihilated again. Sasuke looked happy and said, "The cooling time is five seconds." "Five seconds? The outcome is determined by these five seconds." Tiandao also discovered the intentions of the two at this time. "Test the cooldown time of Shinra Tenzheng? It's a good battle plan. He is worthy of being Kakashi's disciple." Tiandao said to himself. But what makes Tiandao feel even more strange is that neither Jiraiya nor Kakashi is there. Although the two were seriously injured, they should be able to recover within a week. No matter how you say it, it is a good combat power. Why has it not appeared until now? Are you hiding somewhere? "Forget it, since it doesn't show up, let this game end." Tiandao thought to himself. Naruto and Sasuke have tested the cooling time of Shinra Tenzheng, and are planning to eliminate the Heavenly Dao in front of them in one go. But at this time, the hell realm that had never existed appeared in front of Payne. At this time, there were four corpses beside him. It was the other four that were defeated by Ming Zuo and others before. "What is he going to do?" Sasuke asked confused. The next second, Sasuke's doubts were answered. I saw the hell path with both hands forming seals. "Rebirth!" Next to him, a head with the word "Íõ" engraved on it appeared. It is the King of Hell! Opening his mouth wide, he swallowed all four of them. After a while, the complete four paths came out of the mouth again. "What!" Both Naruto and Sasuke were shocked! ??The four people who had been defeated with so much hard work actually appeared intact in an instant? How can we fight this? Both of them have consumed more than half of their energy, but the enemy seems to have no damage at all. "What on earth is going on?" Naruto was puzzled. Payne and his six paths stood together again. That huge momentum is enough to frighten people. Both Naruto and Sasuke felt cold in their hearts, and for a moment they had the idea of ??being invincible. It¡¯s really too strong! "I have figured out your ninjutsu. Next, feel the pain!" As soon as Tiandao finished speaking, Payne's Six Paths set out again!   What no one noticed was that Xiaonan, who was originally watching the battle, had already left Konoha and walked towards a big tree outside Konoha. What she didn¡¯t know was that a white figure was following her from a distance. In Konoha, the war continues. Facing the crazy attacks from Pain's Six Paths, Ming Zuo and Ming Zuo gradually became unable to withstand them. A two-on-six battle. The shared vision of six pairs of samsara eyes makes the flaws of the two people invisible. The tacit understanding of the six people's cooperation is not inferior to that of Ming Zuo and others. At this time, Shura Dao suddenly opened the mechanism on his head, and a white light condensed instantly! Head laser cannon! Boom! The white laser cannon hit Naruto and Sasuke directly. The two were unable to dodge and were hit directly! Smoke rose, and the purple Susanoo appeared again. At the critical moment, Sasuke activated Susanoo in time to protect the two of them. But Sasuke also reached his limit at this time. "Sasuke, are you okay?" Naruto asked with concern. "fine." At this moment, Tiandao suddenly appeared behind the two of them. Naruto was the first to react and punched him. However, he was shot down to the ground faster by Tiandao. At the same time, a black rod appeared in Tiandao's hand and plunged into Naruto's back, nailing him to the ground. "ah!" Naruto screamed. Immediately, one after another black rods appeared one after another and were inserted into Naruto's back. In just a moment, four black rods were inserted into Naruto's body, and one was inserted into his hands. Sasuke saw this and rushed to rescue, but his movements were already slow. After Tiandao restrained Naruto, he used the same technique to pin Sasuke to the ground. "ah!" Sasuke also screamed and couldn't move. "Damn it!" "In this case, you can't move." Tiandao said coldly. "Damn it! You bastard! I'm going to kill you!" Sasuke said ferociously. "Let me go! You bastard!" Naruto said excitedly. Tiandao looked at the struggling two people and didn't take it seriously. He just said lightly: "Kill me? Why? Is there hatred between you and me? Uchiha Sasuke." "Asshole! You killed Kakashi-sensei! I'm going to kill you!" Sasuke said ferociously. "Kakashi Hatake?" Tiandao was a little surprised. Although the original battle ended with his victory, Kakashi did not die, but escaped through the Flying Thunder God Jutsu. Why do the two of them have this misunderstanding? "Although I really hope what you said is the truth, unfortunately, Hatake Kakashi did not die in my hands." "What?" Naruto and Sasuke were both shocked when they heard this. Didn¡¯t Kakashi-sensei die in Pain¡¯s hands? What happened to that corpse? The two of them were a little confused for a while. At this time, Payne¡¯s pupils shrank, as if he had discovered something. I saw a silver-white figure descending from the sky, landing next to Naruto and Sasuke, and then shouted: "Chidori Kaitenryu!" The blue electric arc instantly opened the arc of the hemisphere, enveloping Naruto and Sasuke. Pain Liudao, who was watching on the side, quickly dodged away. The hemispherical area supported by the terrifying power of thunder is full of astonishing destructive power. The thunder dispersed, revealing the figure inside. Tiandao whispered softly: "Are you here? Kakashi Hatake!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 593 Kakashi vs Payne You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ??Silver-white hair, an upright figure, and that familiar aura. Everything no longer reveals the identity of the person in front of you. Kakashi Hatake. Naruto and Sasuke looked at the back, dazed for a moment. Naruto¡¯s sage mode immediately sensed Kakashi¡¯s unique aura. This feeling is absolutely unmistakable. This person is their teacher, Hatake Kakashi. The sensing ability of Sage Mode is strong enough to sense the chakra of the entire Konoha in an instant. The reason why Naruto didn't find Kakashi before. That¡¯s because Kakashi also used Sage Mode to block his chakra. When it comes to the control ability of Sage Mode, Kakashi far surpasses Naruto in terms of both quality and quantity. After all, it took Kakashi much longer to learn Sage Mode. What's more, Kakashi has also integrated the three major senjutsu, which is even more powerful. "Kakashisensei?" Naruto and Sasuke both shouted in surprise. There were doubts, surprise, puzzlement, and joy in those eyes, to name a few. "Hey, Naruto and Sasuke, you did a great job. As a teacher, I finally see that you have grown up to be commendable." Kakashi half-turned his head, showing his crescent-like smiling eyes. Both of them were stunned. "Kakashi-sensei, aren't you dead?" Naruto asked in confusion. "This kind of thing should be explained before. Now, you should go down and rest first. Leave it to me here." Kakashi said, and instantly pulled out the black sticks on the two of them, pushed away their forehead protectors, and looked directly at Pain's Six Paths not far away. And at this moment, Sakura and Hinata ran out from nowhere and helped the two of them. "Sasuke, how are you?" "Naruto-kun, are you okay?" The expressions of both of them were full of worry. But at this time, Sasuke and Naruto didn't care about their injuries at all. They had no time to care about the severe pain in their bodies. Looking at that familiar figure, their hearts were filled with joy. Yes, it¡¯s him, that Kakashi-sensei. "Great, Kakashi-sensei is not dead." Naruto said excitedly. Rather than why Kakashi appeared here, Naruto was more concerned that Kakashi was still alive. It¡¯s enough to know this. Everything else can be discussed later. Sasuke's mood also had ups and downs, and finally fell down. A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. At this moment, there was nothing more joyful than Kakashi being alive. Sakura and Hinata helped the two of them down and left the battlefield. The next battle is not something they can participate in. Sasuke and Naruto are both injured, so they can't be of much help here. Unless Naruto bursts out the Nine-Tails Chakra to heal the injuries that penetrate his body, he should rest for a few days. Watching the four people leave, Pain Liudao did not stop them. In his opinion, only the Jinchuuriki of the Nine-Tails is still in Konoha, so if he wants to capture him, he can do it at any time. What is more important now is to defeat the man in front of you. This person had escaped from him once. A breeze passed through the battlefield, blowing the hair. Kakashi looked at Pain and recalled the previous fight. Seriously injured, he could only barely hold on when faced with the remaining four paths of Payne. After a lot of fighting, Kakashi still broke the human path and escaped through the Flying Thunder God Technique. Of course, it¡¯s not without cost. While escaping, he was hit in the back by God's Shinra Tenzheng, causing his back to be seriously injured. This is why Kakashi was covered in blood and seriously injured when he appeared in the Hokage's office. Taking a hard hit from Shinra Tianzheng is no joke. Tiandao looked at Kakashi, a little surprised. Judging from the condition of the person in front of him, it seems that the previous injuries have been healed. He knows very well how powerful the attack from Tiandao is.That is definitely not an injury that can be healed in a short time. But what¡¯s going on now? "Hatake Kakashi, I didn't expect you to appear in front of me again." Kakashi chuckled and said, "Surprised? Indeed, it is really surprising that such a serious injury improved within a week." "No matter whether your injuries are healed or not, your ending will not change. In front of God, you will always be the powerless one. The previous time, you could escape through the flying thunder god's technique, and this time, you can also Are you planning to escape?" Tiandao Payne said coldly. "Escape? This is already the place I protect, where can I escape to? This is the place where your name as a god fell!" Kakashi said, the curse mark on his back was instantly released, and the immortal mask appeared on his face. The three magatama Sharingan in the left eye and the cross eye in the right eye both exude a fierce aura at this time. "A mortal who overestimates his own abilities." Payne felt the chakra in his body. He had not used much energy to deal with Naruto and Sasuke before. Several small-scale Shinra expeditions were of no consequence to Payne. Resurrecting the other four chakras does not consume much. At this time, even if Payne is not in a full health state, it is not far off. Unless you use the large-scale Shinra Tenzheng and Earth Explosion Star, the consumption of Payne is very small. At this time, Kakashi has recovered from his injuries, has full chakra, and is in a very full state. Kakashi vs Pain Six Paths, the battle has officially begun! On the other side, Naruto and Sasuke were taken down and brought directly to Tsunade. "How are you two feeling?" Both of them shook their heads, indicating that it was nothing serious. Sakura said: "Master, I just checked the two of them. The place where the black rod was inserted is not fatal. Presumably Payne wanted to capture Naruto and Sasuke alive, so there is no serious problem. He just lost his ability temporarily. ability." "That's it, it's fine." "Grandma Tsunade, what's going on? Isn't Kakashi-sensei dead? Did you cure him?" Naruto asked hurriedly. Sasuke also looked at Tsunade with confusion on his face. Hearing this, Tsunade suddenly didn't know how to explain it, so she had to say: "Let Kakashi explain this to you after he comes back." Naruto asked suspiciously: "So Granny Tsunade also knows the inside story?" "Haha, that's right." "It's really abominable. He didn't die or say anything to us, which made me sad for so long!" Naruto expressed his dissatisfaction by clenching his fists. Sasuke also looked unhappy. "Sasuke, when Kakashi-sensei comes back later, you must not let him go easily!" "Well! That's too much!" The two looked at each other, wondering what they were planning. Tsunade shook her head helplessly. Why did she feel that the two of them had finally matured just now? At this moment, they seemed to have been knocked back to their original form. Looking at the distance, Tsunade murmured: "I hope everything goes well." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 594 Hell is destroyed! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi looked around, including the Heavenly Path, the Human Path, the Hell Path, the Shura Path, the Hungry Ghost Path, and the Animal Path. Six figures looked at him from six different directions. The surrounding blind spots are fully covered. No one¡¯s actions can escape the observation of Payne¡¯s Six Paths. "It's really a difficult enemy." Kakashi thought to himself. The cooperation between Payne's six paths is very tacit, and one-on-six is ??obviously not a wise choice. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together? But having said that, isn¡¯t this ability just like the white eyes of a caged bird? It sounds mysterious, but in fact it is just like that. To quote a saying from Dragon Ball, if your eyes can keep up, can your movements keep up? The only difference is that there are six people. The speed of the six people may not be as fast as Kakashi alone, but the cooperation between the six people is enough to offset this shortcoming. After all, these six people are actually the same person. Cooperation is just a normal thing for them. A fallen leaf floated between Kakashi and Tendo Pain, and the moment it landed, Kakashi moved. This movement was like a lightning-like thrust. The goal is the way of heaven! In Tiandao¡¯s eyes, the corrugated lines shrank suddenly. So fast! It¡¯s like a world of difference compared to before! Thunder light suddenly appeared in the right hand, and a thousand birds appeared! The Sharingan in the left eye is staring at Tiandao. Seeing this, Tiandao did not hesitate and stretched out his hand to make a Shinra Tianzheng. boom! Kakashi was directly thrown away, but Chidori was not annihilated. Kakashi stabilized his figure in the air, and saw the sound of the Chidori chirping again, and the Chidori immediately extended! Chidori Sharp Spear! The length of more than ten meters opened instantly, piercing the way of heaven. Tiandao looked at it coldly, but did not avoid it. In other words, the speed is too fast, even the way of heaven cannot avoid it. The next moment, Hungry Ghost Dao suddenly jumped out and landed in front of Tiandao, with his hands stretched out. Seal technique to absorb the seal! He held the Chidori Spear with both hands and absorbed it immediately. At this time, Shura Dao stretched out his arm, and there was a sound of mechanical movement, and a rocket flew out of his arm. Strange bullets and fire arrows! When Kakashi saw this, he formed a seal with his hands, bang! "The art of shadow clone!" The same figure appeared beside him, Kakashi stepped on his waist, and then his speed increased greatly and he fell to the ground. And the shadow clone that was stepped on turned into a puff of smoke. The rocket passed through the position where Kakashi was before, but it did not disappear. Instead, it turned a corner and rushed towards Kakashi. Kakashi was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that the rocket had its own tracking device. Is this really a skill that should exist in the Naruto world? Kakashi had no choice but to use the Chidori Sharp Spear in his right hand again, crushing it to pieces more than ten meters away. Boom! The rocket exploded, creating fireworks in the sky. The air wave caused by the explosion blew Kakashi's robes. At this time, Human World Road also rushed to Kakashi's side and punched out. Before Kakashi could stop, his body emitted lightning. "Chidori-ryu!" Thunder and lightning protected the whole body, and the human world was directly paralyzed by the electricity. Kakashi was not polite and punched out! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The hell realm came out of nowhere and blocked Kakashi's punch. Kakashi was not angry but happy, with a smile on his lips. "I've been waiting for you for a long time!" Kakashi said, an inexplicable force hit the face of Hell! boom! The huge force acted on the face of Hell Dao, and actually dented the face of Hell Dao directly! "Frog Kumite!" Kakashi did not stop there. The lightning in his left hand emerged again and penetrated into the body of Hell. Chidori Sharp Spear! boom! In an instant, the hell realm became fragmented, and the dead could no longer die.   Kakashi took a quick step, left the spot, and distanced himself. The series of actions just now may sound complicated, but in fact they only happened in a moment. Under the intensive attacks of Pain's Six Paths, Kakashi took them one by one. He also focused his attention on the realm of hell. Once the hell realm approaches, it will be destroyed directly. Kakashi landed here, not randomly, but because he saw that this place was not far from the hell realm, and there was also a human realm. If you directly attack the hell realm, you may be avoided directly, but if the human realm is fatally attacked, the nearest hell realm will definitely come to the rescue. After all, Pain never imagined that when Hell Road caught Kakashi's attack, he would be hit by an inexplicable attack and become like this. Frog Kumite, with the help of natural forces, can launch invisible attacks. Naturally, Payne, who came into contact for the first time, could not peep into the mystery. This is why ninjas like to keep their cards close to their chest. If you have a hole card, you have a bargaining chip for a surprise attack. Tiandao Pain stared at Kakashi, his eyes a little solemn. The combat power displayed by Kakashi at this time was far beyond his expectations. When he was in the Rain Ninja Village, although Kakashi was strong, he was not as strong as this. ¡°Just now, both the movements and the use of ninjutsu were extremely fast. Pain has fought countless powerful enemies in his life, including Jinch¨±riki and Hanzo, who are known as demigods. But none of them can compare with the person in front of me. His movements can only be described in one word: fast. I don¡¯t know who is faster at this time, Kakashi, Senju Tobirama, who was originally known as the fastest in the ninja world, or Namikaze Minato, who flashes yellow. But these are not questions that Payne should be thinking about now. The destruction of the hell realm meant that he had lost the opportunity to immediately resurrect Pain's six realms. Every subsequent loss to Payne¡¯s clone will be irreparable for the time being. Therefore, you must be more cautious when fighting. "Judging from this battle and the last battle, you seem to know the Six Paths of Pain very well. It seems that you have secretly collected a lot of information." Tiandao whispered. "As the nominal leader of Akatsuki, I have naturally noticed you from a long time ago. I have also known for a long time that there will be a battle between you and me. Therefore, I have already prepared how to fight." "Oh? You want to rival God. I admire your courage." Payne said coldly. "God? You think you understand pain, and you want to change the world in your own way. How sure are you that this path is correct?" ¡°God¡¯s choice cannot be wrong.¡± "Really? I wonder if your former partner Yahiko would also think so." When Tiandao heard this, a slight fluctuation appeared in Gujing Wubo's eyes, but it was quickly suppressed. "The results will tell me the answer to all this." At this time, the beasts formed a seal with both hands! "The art of psychics!" boom! A brown, three-headed dog appeared on the ground. Its white teeth were terrifying and it was drooling. Seeing this, Kakashi bit his own finger and formed a seal with his hands too! "The art of psychics!" boom! The same huge three-headed dog appeared in front of everyone! The Seven Hells are here! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 595 Battle of Psychic Beasts You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The giant black dog, with its teeth bared and its ferocious face, looks chilling. Kakashi stood on the head in the middle, looking at the three-headed dog not far away. "Kakashi, what's the reason for calling me out this time?" Seven Prisons whispered. "Seven Hells, look in front of you." When Qi Yu heard this, his eyes fell in front of him. This glance made his pupils shrink suddenly. "Seven splits?" Qi Jie exclaimed, his face full of surprise. After many years, I saw my old friend again, but I didn¡¯t expect that he had become like this. There was something like a black iron rod stuck on the body. In his eyes, there are lines that make the Seven Hells extremely annoying. The Eye of Reincarnation! Faced with Qi Jing¡¯s call, Qi Li remained indifferent, as if he didn¡¯t even recognize the dog in front of him. Payne looked at the scene in front of him and said with some surprise: "Is this the black hellhound that was with the Splinter Dog? Unexpectedly, it is still alive and has become Kakashi's psychic beast. However, I could destroy it back then. You Hell Valley, I can kill you in the same way today.¡± "Damn human being! What did you do to Qishai!" Qi Jie growled. "It is its honor to be able to become a psychic beast of the animal realm." Tiandao said in a low voice. "Bastard!" Qi Jie said angrily. Upon seeing this, Kakashi said: "Seven Hells, calm down. The split dog in front of you is already a corpse. Payne used special ninjutsu to make its corpse look like what you see now. No matter how you call it , it¡¯s all useless. It¡¯s already dead.¡± Hearing this, Qi Yu¡¯s three heads showed sad expressions. How could it not know about this matter? When it was sent away from Hell Valley by Qishai, it already knew that Qishai would definitely die. Just now, I didn¡¯t sense any life breath from Qilai¡¯s body. All this is enough to explain the problem. "Damn it, he actually did such a thing with his seven-split body, it's unforgivable!" Qi Jie said and rushed towards Tiandao Payne. However, at this moment, the Split Dog rushed over and blocked the Seven Hells. Qi Yu was stunned when he saw this, and felt even more painful in his heart. The former comrades have now become enemies. What¡¯s even more irritating is that it protects the enemy that once killed it. At this time, the split dog has grown a fourth head and looks even weirder. "Damn it, Qishai has gone crazy." As a former comrade in arms, Qi Jie is well aware of the Split Dog's abilities. When fighting, the higher its mood, the stronger its fighting power, and the more heads it will split off. "Kakashi, I'm afraid I have to concentrate on dealing with Nanai, and I'll leave that human to you." "Don't worry, this is what I promised you, and I won't let you down." Kakashi said, jumped down from the top of Seven Prisons' head and landed on the ground. Qi Jing glanced at Kakashi and whispered, "Thank you." Immediately, two huge three-headed dogs fought together. The abilities of the Seven Hells are more ninjutsu-based, while the Split Dog is more of a hand-to-hand combat type. Splitdog can split into multiple heads, or even into multiple individuals, somewhat similar to the ability of a slug. Such ability will make it very troublesome to deal with. However, this is not the end. I saw the animal path forming seals with both hands again! "The art of psychics!" Three psychic beasts, the lobster, the chameleon, and the panda, appeared at the same time, surrounding the Seven Hells. Qi Jie looked around and sneered: "With these three losers, do you want to stop me?" The one-on-four battle has officially begun. Kakashi didn¡¯t step forward to help when he saw this. "Compared to one-on-four in the Seven Prisons, Kakashi is now one-on-five. Comparatively speaking, he has to work harder. "I'll leave the psychic beast to you, Seven Hells." Kakashi whispered. Qi Jie looked at the four psychic beasts in front of him. Although he said he didn't care, his heart was full of vigilance. If nothing else is said, the strength of Qishai is strong enough. And since the other three can beWhat is valued by ??en is either high strength or unique ability, which should not be underestimated. "It seems that this time the battle is more difficult than imagined. Maybe that move will be used. Well, that move was originally prepared just for today." Qi Jing said, having already secretly made up his mind. . Kakashi looked at Pain. "Kakashi, I never thought that what happened in Hell Valley was your part." "Maybe this is the fate between you and me." Kakashi chuckled. "Destiny? After becoming a god, I can change my destiny!" "Is this what you call growth after experiencing pain?" "Only by experiencing pain can you understand the origin of this sinful world. Only in this way can you shed your mortal body and become a god. In front of me, you are just making people laugh like children. Your so-called ideals seem to me empty and meaningless. . The reason why you say such childish words is because your pain is not enough! And my pain is far above yours!" Payne said coldly. "Pain? Indeed, pain makes people grow, but if pain is not handled properly, it is also the last step to fall into the abyss. In this world, you are definitely not the only one whose friends have died! But there are few people who hate the world as much as you do. .¡± When it comes to the pain experienced, Kakashi is actually far above Pain. Payne just died as a gay friend. And Kakashi, his father, mother, teacher, master's wife, gay friend, and gay friend's sister, all died. It is self-evident who suffers more. But Kakashi did not become a hater of the world, and Pain became like this. In addition to Obito¡¯s bewitchment, it is also a matter of Nagato¡¯s own character. "That's because they are too weak. I have these eyes and the power of God. I have the responsibility to change the world!" "Reincarnation Eyes? Do you really understand why these eyes appear on your body?" Kakashi sneered. "What do you mean!" Payne was surprised and asked quickly. "No matter what it means, in my opinion, your current state is no different from a child crying after losing something important. A person who shouts that the world is wrong every day will always be a coward!" "Shut up! What I want to do is to change the world, but cry like a mortal!" "Change the world? How can you change the world with your stupid actions and behaviors?" "Humph, how can a mortal understand what God does. It's childish and ridiculous." Kakashi shook his head. It was obviously impossible to reason with the paranoid guy in front of him. Maybe it¡¯s because my mouth evasion skills are not good enough. In this case, let¡¯s defeat the opponent first, and then let¡¯s talk. This is in line with the laws of Hokage. After winning the battle, you can say whatever you want to escape. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 596: Destroy Two More Paths You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! During the fight, the battlefield had left Konoha and came outside Konoha. After all, if a war breaks out in Konoha, even a shelter may not be safe. This is what Kakashi did deliberately. Payne knew it, but he didn't do much to stop it. After all, Payne is not a despicable person. The Seven Hells are inseparable from the four psychic beasts, and it will not be easy for Kakashi to face the remaining five paths. ??Moving his eyes left and right, he saw that directly opposite was the Heavenly Path, behind him was the Human Path, on the left was the Shura Path, on the right was the Hungry Ghost Path, and the Animal Path was further away. "Five goals, after the hell realm, first solve the hungry ghost realm." In a flash of thought, Kakashi had already made a decision. It¡¯s just that the plan couldn¡¯t keep up with the changes, and Payne also made a move at this time. Tiandao stretched out his right hand and shouted softly: "All things are guided by the sky!" A huge gravitational force radiates from the center of Heaven, and Kakashi's body flies towards it unconsciously. Seeing this, Kakashi formed a seal with his hands. "Immortal magic! Fire escape! The powerful fire ball technique!" The flames were attracted by the heavenly attraction of all phenomena, and their speed became faster, flying towards the heavenly path. The Heavenly Dao did not stop for a moment. At this time, the Hungry Ghost Dao and the Shura Dao ran towards the Heavenly Dao at the same time, and the Hungry Ghost Dao stretched out his hands. Seal technique to absorb the seal! The scorching flames were swallowed up by the hungry ghost path. Shura Dao disguised himself as a giant sword and pointed it at the direction in which Kakashi was flying. Seeing that the situation was not good, Kakashi covered his chakra with his right hand and grabbed the giant sword. But at this moment, the human being from behind suddenly sprang out and kicked Kakashi on the back! It¡¯s stabbed! With this kick, Kakashi was directly pierced by the giant sword. But Payne did not feel happy that the battle was over. Instead, he looked surprised the next second. I saw Kakashi, whose body was pierced by the giant sword, suddenly turned into a bolt of thunder and wrapped the human being kicked on his back. Thunder escape shadow clone! Explode! boom! There was a loud noise, and the human world was scorched by Lei Dun, unable to move. The human world is destroyed! Upon seeing this, Payne whispered: "Don't you know when the Thunder Escape Shadow Clone was used? Not only that, this Thunder Escape Shadow Clone seems to have been improved. After being fatally injured, it will immediately turn into an attacking Thunder Escape Clone, causing explosions. The power. The speed is so fast that even the Hungry Ghost Dao has no time to react and absorb it. Amazing reaction ability." At this moment, a hand stretched out from under Zhu Shengdao's feet. "Earth escape! The art of beheading in the heart!" The beast was startled and was pulled into the ground by Kakashi. "Raikiri!" With a scream, the beast is destroyed! Although the animal path is dead, the psychic beast in the distance has not disappeared. "What's going on?" Kakashi was a little confused, but he quickly figured it out. Generally speaking, when the owner of a psychic beast dies, the psychic beast will return to the psychic world. But these psychic beasts are different. They are said to be controlled by the beast path, rather than controlled by Nagato. As long as Nagato is still there and they are not fatally injured, they will naturally not disappear. Psychic beasts can also choose to return to the psychic world on their own, but these psychic beasts in front of them obviously do not have this right. Although the psychic beast was not eliminated, it was a big gain after getting rid of two of them. Having lost three Payne clones in a row, Tiandao¡¯s heart became a little solemn. "Entering the ground through earth escape, deceiving the Rinnegan's sight, and attacking the lone beast at the same time. In the fierce battle, do you have the ability to take into account the overall situation? In addition, the ninjutsu mastered is rich and diverse, and at the same time he has A blood inheritor like the Sharingan has excellent observation skills. If such a person is allowed to develop, I am afraid it will become more troublesome in the future." Kakashi looked at the remaining three people in front of him without much joy. The smaller the number of people, the greater the accuracy of Nagato¡¯s decentralized control, and the more difficult it is for the remaining people. The Hungry Ghost Path absorbs all ninjutsu. "Asura Dao, the attack power is very strong. Tiandao, the most powerful clone of Payne. These three people are not easy to deal with. Especially when three people get together and complement each other,It is definitely not easy to resist. "If you want to find a way to lure away the Hungry Ghost Path, you need to deal with it first. Although the attack power of the Shura Path is powerful, its defense is not strong enough. It can be solved with one blow. After these two are eliminated, there will be only one Heavenly Dao left, which is much easier to deal with. " Kakashi secretly planned in his heart. Pain did not move at this time, but looked at Kakashi, wondering what he was thinking about. ¡°Obviously, the successive losses have also made Payne more cautious and no longer as arrogant as before. Payne also realized that Kakashi was completely different from his previous opponents. He was an enemy who was absolutely capable of competing with him. If you want to defeat this opponent in front of you, I'm afraid you need to think about countermeasures. At this time, the two major killing moves that Payne can still use are the large-scale Shinra Tianzheng and the Earth Explosion Sky Star. The large-scale Shinra Tianzheng is a group attack skill with a large attack range, but its attack power is not very powerful. ???????? Normally a jounin will die at a touch, but for a shadow-level powerhouse, this move is not irresistible. "After using this move, not only will the power of the other paths be temporarily lost, but even the Heavenly Dao and the Shinra Tianzheng will be on a long-term cooldown. Therefore, the large-scale Shinra Tianzheng has been ruled out for the time being. The rest is the Earth Explosion Sky Star. ?????????????????????????????????? Earth Explosion Star consumes so much that even someone with a physique like Nagato would not dare to use it easily. To be more precise, Nagato has not used this skill since he awakened it. After all, no one can force him to use this move. Whether to use it or not, it¡¯s better to wait and think about it later. While Pain was still thinking, Kakashi had already attacked again. The four of them fought together again. So we saw such a scene. Behind them, five psychic beasts stood in a group, and in front, four figures were fighting with each other. The scene was thrilling. At this time, Qi Jing's whole body was bitten by the puppies that split from the split dog, and blood was already oozing out. The lobster psychic beast and the panda psychic beast also attacked at this time. When Qi Yu saw this, his eyes instantly turned red. Roar! The Seven Hells let out a roar of beasts, and then black runes appeared in their eyes. Curse Seal! I saw the three heads of the Seven Hells gathering chakra of three different attributes at the same time, aiming at the three psychic beasts that rushed towards them. "Fire escape! Hell fire!" "Wind Escape! Air-refining bomb!" "Water escape! Iron cannonball!" Three giant chakra bullets shot out with terrifying momentum! Boom! The fire of hell hit the lobster psychic beast, the refining bomb hit the chameleon, and the iron cannonball hit the panda psychic beast. The three psychic beasts flew out instantly, vomiting blood, and then turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared. Qi Jing shook with force and shook away the ten small split dogs on his body! "Seven splits, what's left is the battle between us." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 597 Determination of the Seven Hells You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The words of Seven Hells did not resonate with the Split Dog. At this time, it is just a killing tool. Even worse than reincarnation in filthy soil. It is possible for the reincarnation of the dirty earth to awaken its own will, but at this time, the split dog is just a corpse with no soul at all, and the so-called will does not exist at all. Therefore, no matter how the Seven Hells call, it will have no effect at all. The Seven Prisons also gradually understood this. "Qili, it seems it's time for me to send you on your last journey." Qi Jie said with a determined look on his face. Therefore, the dog is dead, and its body must not be left to be used by this murderer. "I'm sorry, Qishai." Qi Hell had made up his mind and decided to take action against the Split Dog. Blood was still flowing from the place bitten by the Split Dog before. The flow of Senjutsu Chakra in the Seven Hells stopped the bleeding instantly. The curse seal of the Seven Hells naturally comes from Kakashi. After perfecting the magic of immortality, Kakashi cracked the curse seal planted by Orochimaru in his body. At the same time, he also planted a curse seal of his own on his body based on the principle of the curse seal. It is also the technique used by Kakashi himself to store senjutsu chakra. This technique can be unlocked at the moment of battle and unleash the power of an immortal, which is very convenient. The power of the immortal in Jugo's body is controlled by this curse seal, which was also written by Kakashi. "As for the Seven Hells themselves, their talent for practicing immortal arts is not very high, so if they want to borrow the power of immortals, they can only rely on curse seals. Even if you rely on the curse seal, it will take some time to unlock the Seven Hells. This is why Seven Prisons waited for a long time before the immortal power exploded. The power of this curse seal is enough to sustain Seven Hells using ten minutes of immortal power, which should be enough time to deal with the Split Dog in front of them. At this time, Qi Jie has made up his mind and naturally will not waste any more time. A lot of magical chakra has been consumed in dealing with the other three psychic beasts just now, and the remaining chakra must be used in the right place. The ten little splinter dogs came together and became one again, forming a monster with ten heads. "Is it in its final form? It seems that Qishai also knows that it's time to decide the outcome." The two dogs grew up together and fought countless times. They both once laughed at each other for being single, but they never found another female dog. Other dogs think there is something wrong with them, but only they know it. They are pure dog friendship. Growth is a painful process. The friendship between them is hard to describe. After the Seven Hells survived that disaster, they had only one purpose, and that was to avenge the Splinter Dog. This is an important reason why it became Kakashi's psychic beast. Because it saw Kakashi¡¯s potential and strength. I also saw the hope of revenge. At this time, it is time for it to achieve its purpose. The peripheral vision of the Seven Prisons fell on Pain who was fighting Kakashi at the side, and he already had a decision in his heart. The black runes of the cursed seal spread again and turned blood red. The black body of Qi Jing became a little scary at this time. The eyes of the Seven Hells showed a cold light, and all their eyes were on the Split Dog. ??To deal with the Split Dog, Qi Jing knows very well that physical attacks are of no use. Because all damage will disappear completely when it splits into another individual. Therefore, if you want to defeat it, you must use ninjutsu, and it is a large-scale ninjutsu. At this time, the Split Dog charged towards the Seven Hells. Ten heads opened ten bloody mouths. The sharp white fangs are dripping with crystal saliva. If it is bitten, a piece of flesh and blood will definitely be taken away. Seeing this, Qi Jing jumped, pressed his front paws on the top head of the split dog, turned over, and jumped over. Boom! When the two landed, the ground shook, as if there was an earthquake. The three heads of the Seven Hells are once again gathering chakra, and the three attributes of chakra seem to be more terrifying than before.?? As soon as it hit the ground, one of the heads launched an attack on the Split Dog. "Water Escape! Shui Yi Na Yuan!" The viscous liquid shot out and hit the split dog's face, then slid down and landed on the ground, fixing its body in place. Can¡¯t move! "This way, we can't escape." The Seven Hells whisper, and the Splinter Hound roars. Seeing this, the Seven Hells no longer wasted time, and the chakra bullets on the other two heads were also released! "Immortal magic! Fire escape! Hell fire!" "Immortal technique! Wind escape! Roaring bullet!" "Combo magic! Hell roar bullet!" The invisible wind escape and the red fire escape merged into a white hot flame in an instant! The terrifying high temperature seemed to be even more terrifying than the Amaterasu Fire for a moment. The white flames instantly drowned the Split Dog. The screams were startling, making people shudder. There were tears in Qi Yu¡¯s eyes, but there was nothing he could do. "My dog ??friend, this is the last thing my brother can do for you." In a daze, Qi Jing seemed to see the shadow of the Split Dog greeting him in the flames, as if thanking himself. But when Qi Jie looked at it carefully, it disappeared without a trace. The white flames dissipated, leaving only black ashes. Since then, there have been no more split dogs in the world. With such a big movement here, it is natural that it cannot be hidden from Kakashi and Pain who are fighting fiercely. When Kakashi saw this, he felt happy. The Seven Hells had finally eliminated all the psychic beasts. Pain was also surprised. He didn't expect that just one psychic beast from Kakashi could kill all his psychic beasts. ????????? And it¡¯s the kind that¡¯s permanently solved and can¡¯t be channeled again. The loss this time is not small. It is not an easy task to find so many powerful psychic beasts. Qi Jing looked at the split dog that turned into ashes, and the sadness in his eyes flashed. Immediately, the ferocious eyes of Seven Prisons fell on Payne. Kakashi was stunned for a moment, and knew the thoughts of the Seven Prisons in an instant. This guy definitely wants to do something to Payne! Sure enough, in the next second, the Seven Hells rushed towards Payne, and at the same time, the chakra in the three heads gathered again. "Wait a minute! Seven Hells!" Kakashi exclaimed, but it was already too late. "Immortal magic! Hell's Roaring Bullet!" The white flame appeared again and shot towards Payne. The Hungry Ghost Dao immediately rushed over and absorbed all its flames. Tiandao jumped up and whispered: "A lowly race dares to despise the majesty of God! Shenluo Tianzheng!" "don't want!" Kakashi quickly stepped forward to stop him, but Shura Dao launched an attack on him. "Strange wrist rocket!" I saw Shura Dao's right palm cut off, revealing a circular bullet hole. A white laser was brewing in it, and then it shot at Kakashi! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 598 Death Will You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Damn it!" Kakashi cursed in a low voice, then moved his right hand, and the long-lost Qian Ting appeared in his hand again. "Moon Slash!" The white crescent moon rushed towards the laser cannon and chopped it open. However, due to this delay, it was already too late for rescue. The Divine Divine Sign of Heaven has been sent out, and it is more powerful than the previous one. Boom! The terrifying repulsive force shot away. "At this time, the cursed runes on Qi Jing's body have faded away. After using such a large magic spell twice in a row, the magic chakra has been exhausted. boom! Shenluo Tianzheng directly hit the Seven Prisons, and was immediately smashed out! "Oops!" Kakashi exclaimed, opened his eyes and hurried over. The huge body of Qi Jing fell to the ground, making a big hole. Where the bleeding had stopped, blood oozed out again. The earth was instantly dyed red. The Seven Hells were surrounded by scarlet, and their eyes became a little blurry. In the blue sky, those familiar figures seemed to appear again. Those are the dogs of Hell Valley. Hell Valley was once a noisy place. There are thousands of hellhounds up and down, but now, there are only two palms left. For Seven Prisons, these ten years have been a kind of torture. It never wants revenge. But there was no chance. First, it doesn¡¯t know where the enemy is. Second, it does not have enough strength. It resents its own lack of strength and its own incompetence. "It wished that it had died in Hell Valley with Qishai, but it didn't want to endure the humiliation and live an ignoble existence now. As a warrior, it wants to fight bloody battles for its homeland. But it can't do it. It was left as hope. The identity of a revenge dog is not easy to assume. Fortunately, it still has nine descendants. Even after his death, the inheritance of Hell Valley will not be cut off. Among the nine little hell dogs, Dingchun has the highest talent. One day, he will become the king of hell dogs and bring Hell Valley back to its peak. All these things have been arranged by Qi Jie a long time ago. It has long been waiting for this day with the will to die. Even with the power of the curse seal, Qi Jing knew that he was no match for Payne. Because that person is really too strong. With determination to die, Seven Hells launched the final blow, but unfortunately, it failed. With one move of Shinra Tianzheng, it has lost its final mobility. Chakra is exhausted, and the injuries from the previous battle have completely exploded. At this time, it is just a dying body. With moves like Shinra Tianzheng, the bigger the body, the stronger the attack. This is why Kakashi just told the Seven Hells to stop. Because in Kakashi¡¯s opinion, that was seeking death. Looking at the Seven Hells lying in a pool of blood, Kakashi looked a little sad. In the past ten years, Kakashi and the Seven Hells have not fought side by side very often. But the feelings between the two people are real. Every time Kakashi goes to Inuting Mountain, he will talk to the Seven Prisons. Kakashi also knows how much the Seven Prisons value this hatred, and regard it as almost all goals in life. But Kakashi did not expect that the Seven Prisons would actually participate in this battle with such determination. If he had known this was the case, Kakashi would never have allowed the Seven Hells to participate in the war. Even if this is an agreement between two people. It¡¯s a pity that there are so many people in this world who would have known better. "Seven Hells" Kakashi shouted in a low voice, but didn't know what to say. The blurred and cloudy eyes of Qi Jing suddenly focused. ??Looked at Kakashi. There was a smile on that ferocious face. "Kakashi, I should have died more than ten years ago. I have earned it over the years." "Why is it necessary?"?So, you should know that I can beat him. Kakashi whispered. "I know. Just thinking about the battle more than ten years ago, my heart is filled with hatred. I want to tear this man to pieces with my own hands. Unfortunately, I still can't do it. This ending may not be bad. .¡± "Is it really worth it?" "Worth it? What's not worth it? In this world, the dogs I care about are almost dead already. What's not worth it? The only ones I still can't let go of may be those nine little guys. But I I know, Kakashi, you will definitely take care of them, right?" Seven Hells smiled. Kakashi nodded heavily when he heard this. "Kakashi, it's such a blessing to meet you on that island. Let me know what it feels like to have a contractor. If I could have met you earlier, maybe Gusheng would have a great future. Is there a difference? Unfortunately, there are not so many ifs in the world." Qi Jie said, blood seeping from the corners of his mouth. Shenluo Tianzheng had already shattered all the internal organs in his body. Every extra breath he took was an extra point of pain. "Seven Prisons, thank you for taking care of me over the years." The Seven Hells shook his head and said: "I should say this. Unfortunately, I still haven't been able to survive until the day when Hell Valley becomes prosperous again. Kakashi, I hope you can witness that day for me." "Don't worry, as long as I, Kakashi Hatake, am still around, I will definitely help Hell Valley regain its former glory." "I feel relieved to hear you say that. Also, please be sure to defeat Payne. This is my last request." Qi Jie said, the six eyes bigger than a copper bell stared at Kakashi closely. "I will." ¡°That¡¯s really¡­thank you so much¡­¡± Qi Yu said with a smile, and then slowly closed his eyes. Immediately, with a bang, the huge body of the Seven Hells disappeared in front of Kakashi and returned to Inu Ting Mountain. Where it was originally, there was only a pool of blood left. Kakashi¡¯s right hand was imprinted on the pool of blood, and in his mind was the time he spent with the Seven Hells. Although this guy from Qi Jing looks fierce, he actually has a soft heart. The training of the little hellhounds is very strict, but the little hellhounds all respect him. They all understand the painstaking efforts of the Seven Hells, so they never complain. In this way, this hard-mouthed and soft-hearted hellhound left like this. Kakashi felt his heart twitch, as if something was missing. Pain also appeared behind Kakashi at this time. "You look sad." Hearing this, Kakashi slowly turned around and looked at Pain. The blood of the Seven Hells was still dripping on his right hand. ¡°Tick-tock-tick, it fell to the ground. Kakashi¡¯s eyes have completely changed at this time. The murderous aura is overflowing! "It seems that you can understand my pain a little bit, Kakashi. But this is not enough. My so-called pain is far above yours!" Kakashi stretched out his right hand that was still bleeding and pointed at Pain. "Penn, you've completely pissed me off!" (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 599 Suzaku Kill You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The death of Seven Prisons made Kakashi completely lose his patience with Pain. That face seemed particularly abominable to Kakashi at this moment. ¡°In the final analysis, Payne is just a middle-aged man who is mentally immature but wants to prove his maturity. The so-called pain is nothing more than this. If it weren¡¯t for those eyes, Payne would cease to exist. He is just a guy who relies on other people's reincarnation eyes to show off his talents. At this time, Kakashi's evaluation of Pain has dropped to the lowest. "Perhaps it was precisely because of this immature thought that I was persuaded by Naruto's unconvincing words. But at this moment, Kakashi just wanted to push the person in front of him to the ground and beat him severely. Withdrawing his right hand that was stained with the blood of the Seven Hells, electricity surged through Qian Ting in his left hand. Pain stared at Kakashi, and he could feel the huge killing intent. "Senjutsu! Lightning Shunpo!" boom! A bolt of lightning spread out from the soles of Kakashi's feet, and the ground directly shattered. Pain's eyes shrank, and Kakashi's Qian Ting appeared above Shura Dao's head. "Moon Slash!" Qian Ting slashed from top to bottom! Shura Dao only had time to turn his arm into a shield and block it above his head. Ding! The sound of steel clashing! The shield buzzed, and Shura Dao's arm was directly shattered! At the same time, Kakashi¡¯s right hand flashed with lightning and pressed towards Shura Dao¡¯s chest. "Raikiri! Explode!" Lei Qie penetrated Shura Dao's body without any hindrance, and then spread out, filling Shura Dao's limbs and bones. With Kakashi¡¯s soft drink, Shura Dao instantly fell into pieces and dissipated between heaven and earth. ¡°All of this was just a flash of lightning, and even the other two Payne didn¡¯t react at all. Kakashi¡¯s eyes turned and fell on Tiandao not far away. "Penn, the game between you and me ends here." "It seems that you have shown a little bit of the so-called strong man in the ninja world, but you still can't beat God with this alone!" "I'm tired of hearing about the god who keeps his mouth shut. Next, let's see the truth behind your hands!" "Foolish mortal, if that's the case, then it's as you wish!" Kakashi swung his sword towards Tiandao, and Tiandao instantly pulled out the black stick to resist. Ding! Qian Ting, filled with lightning, cut off the black rod in an instant. Tiandao was startled and quickly backed away. "That knife is sharper than before." Tiandao whispered. Kakashi looked at Tiandao coldly, but did not step forward. At this time, the Heavenly Way and the Hungry Ghost Way reunited. "It seems that hatred has made you stronger." "Pain may be a way to increase strength, but it is not something that everyone is willing to experience. And my strength has never relied on the accumulation of pain. I just want to protect the people I value." "Protect?" Tiandao murmured. "I once wanted to risk my life to protect those two people, but in the end, he died in my hands. How ironic. In this world full of mistakes, I want to establish true peace! Only pain can control this world. Evil means! Only pain can restrain human desires!" Kakashi shook his head and said, "You only bring the fear of death." "So what, to achieve peace, there is no need to care about such things. There is no need for bloodshed if there is no peace." "I don't know if there is that kind of peace. I only know that if there were less people like you in the world, it might be a lot more peaceful. Originally you were a warrior who guarded peace, but now you are a demon who brings war! You and What difference does it make between those you have resisted!" "How can those mere mortals compare with me. I will bring true peace." "It's okay not to want this kind of peace. Take your so-called peace and go to hell! Immortal arts! Mysterious sword techniques! Dragon chant dance!" The roar of the dragon is shocking! The thunder dragon appears! A ferocious dragon suddenly appeared among Kakashi's thousands of thunders, with its teeth and claws showing. The scales on the body are clearly visible.   Longwei is here! The Heavenly Dao and the Hungry Ghost Dao appear extremely insignificant in front of this thunder dragon. Kakashi is located inside the Thunder Dragon, and the trembling sound on the blade is the sound of the dragon's roar. The entire Thunder Dragon is covered with powerful electric current, and the blade is surrounded by air currents. ¡°What a huge scale.¡± Looking at the huge thunder dragon in front of him, even Payne couldn't help but be horrified. That huge collection of chakra looks shocking. On top of the high-rise buildings in Konoha in the distance. Tsunade and others are watching this scene. "What is that thing? It's so big." Naruto exclaimed. Sasuke's Sharingan kept turning, as if he wanted to see it clearly. "That's Kakashi-sensei's sword technique, Dragon Song Dance. I just didn't expect that it would condense into such a huge individual. It's such a terrifying power." Sasuke murmured. "Dragon chant dance?" Tsunade muttered to herself. This is not the first time she has seen this move. It¡¯s just that this momentum is more terrifying than before. "There is powerful senjutsu chakra in it. Oh my God, how did Kakashi-sensei do it? This level of senjutsu chakra is enough for me to support the sage mode twice." Naruto said in horror. "This feeling seems to be that Kakashi-sensei's murderous intention can be transmitted to such a far place. It seems that Kakashi-sensei is really angry." Sakura was surprised. Both Sasuke and Naruto nodded in agreement. As Kakashi¡¯s students, they have also experienced Kakashi¡¯s angry appearance. Although it was only once. But it was that time that made them remember that feeling deeply. The opponent that time was very miserable. "It seems that this battle is not far from over." Tsunade whispered. In the battlefield, Kakashi¡¯s long sword pointed at the remaining two Pain. ¡°Then, let¡¯s get started!¡± The thunder dragon roared, and its head rushed towards Payne. Tiandao¡¯s eyes changed and he stretched out his hands. ¡°Shinra¡¯s Heavenly Conquest!¡± The terrifying repulsive force surged towards the thunder dragon again. Boom! The Thunder Dragon attacks head-on! If the broken ninjutsu had not appeared before, the thunder dragon only rushed to help for a moment, and then moved forward at an astonishing speed again! "What! How is that possible!" Tiandao was shocked. This was the first time that even Shinra Tenzheng could not break the ninjutsu. "In that case" The Hungry Ghost Dao responded and blocked the huge thunder dragon. Boom! Seal technique to absorb the seal! As long as the ninjutsu contains energy, it will be absorbed. The huge thunder dragon could not move even half a step forward between those two palms. Kakashi among the thunder dragons was not surprised at all, as if he had expected it. Holding Qian Ting¡¯s right hand with slight force, he shouted in a low voice: ¡°Open the Sixth Scenery Gate! Suzaku Kill!¡± Green energy wrapped around Qian Ting and slashed towards the hungry ghost path! Tear it apart! The long knife instantly split the hungry ghost path into two halves. Kakashi walked through the body and looked directly at the final way of heaven. "Only you are left." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 600 The Earth Explodes into the Sky! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Above Qian Ting, the green energy has turned into red. Like wings of flame, it appears on the long sword. Those are Suzaku¡¯s wings! After passing through the Hungry Ghost Path, the crimson flame wings gradually dissipated. Kakashi also closed the sixth gate. When you practice to Kakashi's level, you can only use the power of the six doors for a moment, and your body will not suffer much damage. Coupled with the alleviation of the magic chakra, it has been possible to open six or even seven doors without injury. (Suddenly it occurred to me that when Kai opened the eight gates, Li opened the six gates for commentary. It was also a shame!) "Eight Gate Dungeon? That red flame doesn't seem to be chakra, is it a flame generated by friction with the air? An amazing skill. Did you choose to use this trick because you were afraid of being sucked out of chakra by the Hungry Ghost Path? Kakashi , you are indeed a difficult opponent. No matter what kind of tricks you use, you can always find a solution." Tiandao Payne said coldly. As soon as he finished speaking, the hungry ghost path that was split in half by Kakashi suddenly exploded and flew out in both directions. Kakashi did not look back, Qian Ting pointed at Payne. The tip of the knife is less than ten centimeters away from Payne! "Pain Six Paths, you are the only one left now. After I deal with you, I will have a good talk with Nagato." Kakashi whispered. "I'm afraid you won't have this chance." "Then you give it a try." Qian Ting went in again, and the thin black rod appeared again. Ding! Zira! Qian Ting and the black stick rubbed against each other, creating countless sparks. The two formed a cross shape, Pain and Kakashi suddenly approached, their eyes facing each other! Those strange eyes of reincarnation are indifferent and ruthless. The scarlet and golden eyes are filled with murderous intent. The three Magatama Sharingan slowly rotates. "Magic! The Art of Shaohang!" For a moment, Payne seemed to be pulled into a strange space, with four huge nails nailing Payne's hands and feet. The severe pain was enough to make ordinary people unbearable, but it didn't even change Payne's face. "Is this the illusion of the Sharingan? Unfortunately, the illusion of the Sharingan has no effect on me!" As Payne said, his Samsara Eye shrank, and then the huge nail disappeared without a trace. Everything is just between lightning and flint! "Senjutsu! Chidori Blade!" Kakashi¡¯s long knife was about to pierce Pain¡¯s body, but was deflected by the black rod again. Seeing this, Kakashi distanced himself and fell behind. "Sure enough, the pupil technique doesn't work on Payne." Although Payne¡¯s Rinnegan is not his own, its level is indeed higher than the Sharingan. High-level eyes have a great immune effect on illusions launched by low-level eyes. Kakashi was just doing an experiment. After all, Jiraiya had killed three Pain through illusion before. "It's just that it's a sound illusion. They work in different ways. Payne is unable to resist sound illusions, but he is extremely immune to eye illusions. There was no movement between the two of them for a while. "This guy's moves are endless, and he can formulate tactics very quickly. If he continues to delay, he may be caught in the weakness of Tiandao, and he may be in trouble. For the current plan, we can only fight quickly!" Payne thought to himself! . ¡­¡­ In the distance of Konoha, inside a huge tree. Xiao Nan walked back slowly. I saw that Nagato looked a little exhausted. "Nagato, what's wrong with you?" Konan asked with concern. "Hatake Kakashi is really something to be reckoned with. I didn't expect that with just one person's power, he could eliminate all Pain clones except Tiandao without being injured." "What? How is this possible? Even if he knew the abilities of Payne's Six Paths, he still wouldn't be able to do this." Xiaonan said in shock. Nagato shook his head and said: "It's not that simple. Kakashi's strength is far beyond the performance of the Rain Ninja Village. It seems that Kakashi's injury in the battle against Beiruhu has not yet healed. Now, for some unknown reason, the injury has recovered. That¡¯s why he showed such a strong appearance.¡± "Then Kakashi can actually compete with Pain."??? "Xiao Nan whispered. In Xiaonan¡¯s heart, Payne is the strongest. I didn¡¯t expect that I would encounter an opponent. "That's right, a terrifying opponent I've never seen before. I'm afraid I'll have to use that move in the end." Nagato whispered, seeming to have made a decision in his heart. "Nagato, is that what you're talking about? No! Your body simply doesn't allow you to use such a move!" Konan quickly stopped him. "There is no other way. If Kakashi is not solved, both the capture of Nine-Tails and future plans will be greatly affected. I have a feeling that Kakashi has not yet reached his true peak!" "How is it possible" Xiao Nan looked unbelieving. "Xiaonan, no need to say more, I have already decided. Please help me pay attention to my surroundings and don't let anyone disturb me." Nagato, who was slumped on the bed, said in a tone that left no room for argument. Konan looked at Nagato, who was already as weak as skin and bones, with a kind of worry in his eyes. But the decision made by Nagato has never been changed in these years. so¡­¡­ "I understand Nagato." Xiaonan said, taking a step back and focusing all her energy on the big tree made of paper. Nagato clasped his palms together, and a black sphere emitted white light and quietly formed. Not far from the big tree, a white figure stood. The strange thing is that this sturdy body has its left arm missing. And on the shoulders on both sides, there were two toads standing. This person is none other than Jiraiya! "Little Jiraiya, it seems that your disciple Nagato is here." Jiraiya nodded and said, "It should be right." "Shall we go in now?" "Wait a little longer, it's not the time yet." "Isn't it the right time?" Fukasaku Sennin was a little puzzled. Jiraiya did not answer directly, but looked at Konoha in the distance. "That kid Kakashi seems to have other plans." At this moment, a hand stretched out from the big tree, and a black sphere flew out from it, flying towards the sky of Konoha! The outskirts of Konoha! Kakashi bullied me again! Payne immediately responded. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????oka¨© oke! Flying kick and kneeling! Sweep the vertical block! Kakashi¡¯s eyes were fixed, and Qian Ting came out! Then he made a seal with his hands! The tip of the knife was pointed directly at Payne's forehead! The black stick comes out! Ding! The Qian Ting bomb fell aside and was stuck on the ground! "Thunder Escape! Thunder Explosion!" boom! A loud noise exploded in Payne's chest! Boom! Payne didn¡¯t react in time and was kicked out directly. The black red cloud robe was also partially blown away and became dilapidated. Pain stood upright in mid-air and looked at Kakashi in the distance. "Kakashi, you are indeed a strong opponent, but after all, you cannot resist the majesty of God!" After Payne finished speaking, he clasped his palms together! The black sphere just appeared high in the sky behind it! Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank when he saw this, secretly thinking something was wrong. "The earth explodes into the sky!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 601 The destruction of heaven You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Countless rubbles rolled up from the ground and were absorbed by the black sphere in the sky. The black ball, which was originally no bigger than a palm, expanded instantly. "The expansion is so fast, it's too late to stop it. Has it been released for a while?" Kakashi thought to himself. If the Earth Explosion Star has just come out, it can be broken into pieces by hitting it with long-range attacks, but at this scale, it may not be broken by ordinary attacks. In the original work, Nagato, who was reincarnated from the dirty soil, used the Earth Explosion Star to be cracked by Itachi, Naruto and Kirabi. In addition to the fact that Nagato, who was reincarnated from the dirt, was not as strong as the current Nagato, the ninjutsu used by the three of them was also the strongest long-range attack skill of the three at that time. The combined power of the three is terrifying. The huge gravitational force was released from the expanding black sphere, and Kakashi felt that his body was involuntarily flying upward. Tear it apart! The ground where Kakashi was standing was directly sucked up by gravity! Kakashi's pupils shrank, such a ninjutsu, fortunately Newton does not live in this world. "Feel this power from God! The Sage of Six Paths used this ninjutsu to create the moon." Kakashi ignored Pain's words, but frowned and looked at the huge sphere whose radius had exceeded ten meters. "This is simply an enhanced version of the All-Seeing Sky. If it is sucked in, it may be difficult to escape. I can only try to see if I can break it. Unfortunately, my long-range attack is not strong. I don't know if I can. Crack.¡± Kakashi said, forming seals with his hands! "Immortal magic! Thunder escape! Thunder tiger!" The ferocious blue tiger flew out of Kakashi's hand and ran towards the huge sphere! Boom! Thunder Tiger hit the huge sphere and made a huge crater, but was unable to completely crush it. In just a moment, the damaged area was filled with new gravel. "Isn't it really possible?" Kakashi frowned, thinking about countermeasures. Konoha! Sasuke and everyone were shocked when they looked at the huge sphere. "What is that!" Naruto asked in shock. Hinata's face instantly became ferocious. Baiyan, open! "No! That seems to be Pain's ninjutsu, and Kakashi-sensei is being sucked into the sphere!" Hinata said in shock. "What? Such a ninjutsu, what kind of monster is this Payne?" Sasuke gritted his teeth. The huge sphere produced by the Earth Explosion Sky Star was like a meteorite falling from the sky, hanging not far from Konoha. "Can Kakashi-sensei break this ninjutsu?" Naruto said worriedly. "No, I have to take a look." Sasuke said, and was about to rush out, but was held back by Tsunade. "Wait a minute, Sasuke." Sasuke opened his scarlet eyes and looked at Tsunade. "That sphere exudes a huge gravitational force. Have you ever been able to crack it?" "This" Sasuke was speechless for a moment, he really had no choice. "If there is no way to crack it, you were just sucked into the sphere. Besides causing trouble for Kakashi, what else can you do?" Sasuke lowered his head after hearing this, once again resenting his own powerlessness. "Sasuke" Sakura on the side said worriedly when she saw this. Sasuke punched the ground and gritted his teeth angrily: "Damn it, now, can I still only watch Kakashi-sensei fight from a distance?" Everyone was silent. That level of fighting was already far beyond that of ordinary ninjas. On the tree in the distance, Obito wearing a spiral mask watched this scene quietly. "Have you already used this technique? It is indeed the sealing technique used by the Six Paths Immortal. It is truly spectacular on such a scale." Hei Jue on the side looked at the huge sphere, with a trace of resentment flashing in his eyes. "With this move, the outcome should be obvious. If Kakashi cracks it, Nagato will be defeated in an instant. If Kakashi can't crack it haha." After Obito finished speaking, he created spatial fluctuations with his eyes as the center, and then disappeared into the tree. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?In the meantime, Kakashi has been adsorbed on the sphere. "The effect of this gravity is probably several times that of gravity. No wonder it can absorb so much gravel." While Kakashi was sighing, more gravel came over and wrapped Kakashi in it. "This is not an option if we continue like this. If we don't escape from here quickly, I'm afraid we will really be sealed in this sphere." The gravel is flying again! The vision also became dark. Boom! Kakashi was submerged by the rubble at this time, and was trapped in the Earth Blast Star! The Earth Explosion Star has been completed! The huge sphere hangs high in the air. Payne raised his hands high and gasped slightly. "Did it work?" Payne whispered. Among the big trees in the distance, blood overflowed from the corner of Nagato's mouth. He looked very tired and was breathing heavily. "Nagato, are you okay?" Konan asked worriedly. "It's okay, I finally completed the Earth Explosion Star. This way, even Kakashi will never be able to break through the Earth Explosion Star's seal." Xiaonan looked outside the big tree. Even Xiaonan couldn't help but admire the huge scale. "Is this the power of the Six Paths Immortal?" "It's far worse than the Sage of Six Paths. The Sage of Six Paths used this ninjutsu to create the moon." "But can this really seal that guy?" "No one can break the seal of Earth Explosion Star" As soon as Nagato finished speaking, his pupils suddenly shrank, as if he had discovered something terrible. "What's wrong? Nagato?" Nagato did not answer Xiaonan's words, but looked at the Earth Blast Star in the distance. "That guy!" I saw the Earth Explosion Star in the distance suddenly making a huge noise. Boom! The Earth Explosion Star directly exploded a deep pit. In the deep pit, silver-white light kept flashing. No, it¡¯s not so much silver-white light as silver-white thunder! Kakashi gently shook the violent silver-white thunder in his right hand, with a look of indifference in his eyes. The fairy mask on his face flashed like flames. "Immortal magic! Star shattering!" The secret behind the three magical arts becoming one again. Back then, Kakashi relied on the unfinished Star Thunder to penetrate Madara's Sky Shock Star. Such a huge Tianzhu Zhenxing can be penetrated, let alone this smaller Earth Explosion Zhenxing. "What!" Payne was shocked. "Is the earth exploding into the sky? Nothing more than that." As soon as Kakashi finished speaking, the silver-white thunder in his right hand suddenly pierced into the Earth Explosion Star. "break!" Thunder dances! I saw Kakashi holding a thunderbolt, and the silver-white thunder wrapped around his body. Then it went from top to bottom, directly penetrating the entire Earth Explosion Star! Simple! ??Rough! The huge sphere was cut in half from the middle and fell apart in mid-air! Kakashi did not stop, but rushed towards Pain. ¡°Shinra¡¯s Heavenly Conquest!¡± Payne mobilized all the chakra in his body at this time and sent out the final blow of Shinra Tenzheng. Boom! The huge repulsive force struck again, but it could not stop Kakashi for a moment. "it's over!" It¡¯s stabbed! The silver-white thunder pierced Payne's body, oozing blood. Thunder light flashed, reflecting Kakashi's cold eyes. At this time, Payne no longer had any strength left. Kakashi pulled out his right hand, and Pain fell suddenly. "Next, it's you." Kakashi murmured to himself, his eyes falling on the big tree in the distance. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 602 The final blow You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! On top of the Konoha Hokage Building, Naruto and Sasuke looked at the scene in the sky. Originally, Kakashi was submerged in the Earth Blast Star, and the two of them were a little worried. But the next moment, silvery white light burst out from the Earth Explosion Star. "That is¡­¡­" I saw silver-white thunder dancing around, shaking up countless gravel. "Raikiri? But why is it this color?" Sasuke asked confused. Naruto's eyes turned into frog pupils and he shouted: "There is very powerful magic chakra in that silver-white thunder!" "Is it magic?" Although they were far apart, Naruto could still feel Kakashi's movements at this time with his sage mode perception. "The sphere underneath contains very powerful power, but it is much inferior to the thunder in Kakashi-sensei's hands." Naruto said. While the two were talking, the silver-white thunder erupted! Originally, the one in Kakashi¡¯s right hand was the size of a Raikiri, but at this time, its range was completely spread out! The silver-white thunder wrapped around Kakashi's right hand and spread in an explosive shape! Thunder body protection! Roar! The roar of the dragon sounded, as if it was about to pierce the sky! The next moment, Kakashi jumped up, holding a thunderbolt, and stabbed towards the Earth Explosion Star under his feet! Boom! A crack! It¡¯s stabbed! The Earthburst Star in the sky was cut in half directly from the middle! Then they dispersed. Both Naruto and Sasuke were shocked. The two looked at each other and jumped out one after another. The injury just now has been treated urgently by Tsunade. Although he has not recovered yet, he has regained his ability to move. "Sasuke!" "Naruto-kun!" Sakura and Hinata shouted at the same time, their words full of worry. Tsunade said: "Let them go. These two boys have been here for so long, and I'm afraid they can't bear it anymore." "Master, is it okay for them to pass like this?" Sakura said with some worry. "The battle between Kakashi and Pain should be almost over. There should be no problem if the two of them go over now." "Then let's go and have a look, too?" Sakura said. Tsunade nodded. The three of them followed together, but their speed was a little slower than that of Nazuo and the others. Kakashi withdrew his right hand and gasped slightly. The fairy-like appearance has temporarily faded away, and the murderous intention has gradually subsided. "The consumption is slightly smaller than expected. Fortunately, I didn't use the Mangekyo Sharingan, so it won't consume too much." Kakashi thought to himself. At this time, among the big trees in the distance. Nagato spurted out a mouthful of blood! Pfft! Blood spread all over the bed, and the white sheets instantly became speckled. "Nagato! Are you okay!" Xiaonan said in shock, and quickly stepped forward to support Nagato's withered body. Nagato shook his head and said: "It's okay, I didn't expect Kakashi to be able to crush the Earth Blast Star." "Nagato, let's retreat first. With Kakashi's perception, we will probably find our position soon. Now is not the time to fight with him head-on." Konan advised. Nagato refused: "No, there is still a chance." "Chance?" "The Heavenly Way is made from Yahiko's body. In order to be able to recover the Heavenly Way at any time, I spent a lot of energy on it. Even if it is hit, as long as I still have some chakra left, I can continue to control it. It's just that It¡¯s not as flexible as it originally was, and it also consumes a lot of chakra.¡± "you mean¡­¡­" Nagato didn¡¯t finish speaking, he just put his palms together, and in an instant, chakra flowed rapidly! "While Kakashi is relaxed, give him a fatal blow!" Nagato closed his eyes and silently felt the part of Tiandao's body where the receiver was still inserted. "Can you still move only your right hand?" Nagato thought to himself, and then his eyes widened! The chakra between his hands suddenly exploded! ??In the distance, Payne, who was already lying in a pool of blood, moved his right hand, and a thin black rod quietly emerged. Kakashi was looking into the distance and whispered: "Is it there?" Suddenly, Kakashi felt that something was not right. He turned around suddenly and saw blue chakra coming from the black iron rod, stabbing towards his heart! "What? You can still move!" Kakashi was startled, lightning appeared in his right hand, and he wanted to block it. At this moment, purple chakra appeared in the distance. "Susan's Arrow!" (different from Indra's Arrow) The purple arrow shot out suddenly and hit the menacing black stick. Click! The thin black rod shattered with the sound. Kakashi was stunned, the lightning on his right hand dispersed, and he looked in the direction of the arrow. "Kakashi-sensei! Are you okay?" Naruto emerged from behind Sasuke's Susanoo and rushed to Kakashi and asked. Kakashi smiled and said, "It's okay." Sasuke dispersed Susanoo and also came to Kakashi's side. "Has Kakashi-sensei defeated Pain? I thought I could come with Sasuke to help." Naruto said annoyed. Kakashi stretched out his hands and hit the two of them on the head. "Ouch! Kakashi-sensei, what are you doing? It hurts." Naruto covered his head and said. Sasuke also held his head, looking a little aggrieved. "Didn't I tell you two not to come over? Why did you come over?" Kakashi said helplessly. "Kakashi-sensei, you were so exaggerated just now, we are also worried about you." Naruto said aggrievedly. "Okay, then I'll forgive you this time." Kakashi smiled. Sasuke said at this time: "Compared with this, Kakashi-sensei, maybe you should explain to us what happened to the previous corpse?" Sasuke looked at Kakashi with burning eyes. Naruto also remembered this matter when he heard this. "Yes, Kakashi-sensei! What's going on! It made me cry for a long time!" Naruto had an angry look on his face, as if he was an innocent girl who had been abandoned. Kakashi scratched his head in embarrassment and said: "Well, hahaha, it was an accident. In fact, I was already dead. As for why I came back to life, that, hahaha" "What, what kind of explanation is this?" Naruto muttered. "Kakashi-sensei, your explanation doesn't make sense." "Isn't this a good explanation? I've been thinking about it for a long time" Before Kakashi could finish speaking, Naruto and Sasuke jumped on him. Kakashi was stunned, wondering what these two guys were doing. "Kakashi-sensei don't make such jokes in the future" Naruto whispered. Sasuke was silent, but seemed to convey the same mood as Naruto. Kakashi¡¯s eyes became gentle and he gently touched their hair. "Ah, never again, sorry." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 603 Even worse, I have never been afraid of anyone You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Among the big trees, Nagato was dripping with cold sweat and seemed to have reached his limit. "Nagato!" Nagato shook his head and whispered: "Unexpectedly, it still failed." "Nagato, retreat first. We will collect Yahiko's body later. With Jiraiya-sensei here, they won't do anything to Yahiko's body." Nagato lowered his head, not knowing what he was thinking about. At this moment, the big tree formed by the paper escape was suddenly pushed aside, and the white-haired uncle walked in with two toads standing on his shoulders. "Hey, Nagato, Xiaonan, long time no see." The casual words made both of them stunned. It felt like they had returned to their teenage years again. Both of their eyes were focused on this person. "Jiraiyateacher." Jiraiya frowned as he looked at the skinny Nagato and the pile of instruments on his body. "Nagato, how could you become like this?" Konan stood in front of Nagato and said, "Jiraiya-sensei, you know nothing about us today." Jiraiya laughed loudly when he heard this, and then said: "Hahaha, Xiaonan, I really don't know about your experiences over the years, but I used to be your teacher, don't you even give me such a little right to know?" Xiaonan was stunned and looked at the weak Nagato. Nagato looked at the familiar white-haired uncle in front of him. He had made up his mind to obliterate it. But at the last moment, he was rescued. At that time, Nagato felt a sense of relief in his heart. Nagato understood that he had not completely given up on the relationship between master and disciple, but the years of killing had made him accustomed to using killing to solve problems. Looking at Jiraiya, Nagato seemed to be reminded of the time when he was young. "Jiraiya-sensei, if you hadn't stopped Orochimaru from killing the three of us and hadn't become our teacher, maybe you wouldn't be like this now, right?" Jiraiya frowned and said: "Nagato, there are many choices in life. What made you like this in the end was not the original choice, but the choice you made in the face of your so-called pain. If I If your guess is correct, Yahiko was the only one who died in that battle, right?" Nagato¡¯s face was gloomy and he said nothing. "It seems I was right. So, how did Yahiko die? At the hands of Hanzo?" Jiraiya asked. "No, Yahiko died in my hands" Nagato whispered. Jiraiya was startled and said, "What?" "No, Nagato, Yahiko's death is not your responsibility!" Xiaonan said excitedly. "Xonan, my hands personally sent the kunai into Yahiko's body, so it's not my responsibility." "It was Yahiko who bumped into it himself" After Xiaonan finished speaking, his expression was sad. Jiraiya¡¯s face looked a little gloomy. It seemed that Yahiko¡¯s death was indeed the key to the problem. "Then, tell me what happened. I think as your teacher, I should have the right to bear this pain with you." Nagato looked at Jiraiya and told what happened that year word for word. Yahiko died, he died under the coercion of Sanshouyu Hanzo of the rain ninja village whom they admired back then. Hanzo captured Konan and forced Nagato and Yahiko to kill each other. In order to save Konan, Yahiko voluntarily died under Nagato's kunai. So, Nagato went berserk and summoned the heretic demon. Since then, he has embarked on the road of darkness. "Teacher Jiraiya, Yahiko died. I became the leader of Akatsuki and continued to work for peace. During this period, I lost countless partners. The Kingdom of Rain does not have the peace of the Kingdom of Fire. The so-called Ninja Village, They accepted remuneration from their own country¡¯s citizens to perform tasks. These remunerations became funds for the war. These people knew that they were indirectly funding the war, but they were still immersed in it.¡± "Peace has been achieved among the big countries, but for small countries like the Rain Country, wars are still ongoing. What's more, once a war breaks out between big countries, the small countries will be the first to suffer. The peace of your big country is a threat to us. Small country violence!¡± "As long as people live, they will unknowingly hurt others. As long as people exist, hatred will not disappear.??, in this cursed world, peace will not truly exist! Mr. Jiraiya, everything you told us before is simply unrealistic. " After Nagato finished speaking, his eyes locked on Jiraiya. He suddenly wanted to hear some different answers from Jiraiya, his former teacher. Jiraiya laughed at himself and said: "Maybe you are right, I know nothing about your subsequent experiences. Indeed, I am not a qualified teacher. However, maybe the ideal I said is a fairy tale, but I I believe that the era of mutual understanding between people will eventually come.¡± "Jiraiya-sensei, you are still so naive. Do you think this kind of peace really exists? Stop joking! As long as we live in this cursed world, peace is impossible to achieve. That is wishful thinking!" "Then let me break this curse. If peace really exists, I will seize it. I will not give up." A lazy sound came from the entrance, attracting everyone's attention. The silver-white hair caught the eye first. "Kakashi, what you just said" Jiraiya said confused. And Nagato also showed a surprised look. That sentence sounds so familiar, as if I¡¯ve heard it somewhere. At this time, Kakashi walked to Jiraiya's side. There is also a book in his hand that is about the same size as Intimate Heaven. ¡°Nagato, I don¡¯t know this answer, are you satisfied with it?¡± Kakashi looked directly at those surprised Rinnegan eyes and said. "I¡­¡­" Nagato was speechless for a moment, those familiar words reminded him of his former self. That innocent boy once expressed his youthful longing to his master on a rainy night. I am willing to use my own efforts to change the world. Jiraiya took "The Legend of Perseverance" from Kakashi's hand and said: "Nagato, this book was your inspiration for me, and it was also the first book I wrote. Unfortunately, when I wrote it, After that, I can no longer find you." "Jiraiya-sensei" "Rather than using pain to guide the world, I hope that you will use the power that transcends pain to guide the world. On the road to peace, only the most difficult road to walk is the real road." "Really? But who can go on unswervingly! Who can go through pain without changing!" "Nagato, the pain may be unbearable, but it is no reason to change your dreams. The path of a ninja has always been full of hatred. Not long after I was born, I lost my mother. When I was seven or eight years old, I lost my mother. Father. When I was twelve years old, I lost my two best friends. They were just like your Yahiko and Konan. One of them also suffered the same death as Yahiko for a special reason and died in my hands. .At the age of fourteen, I lost my master and my wife. I have been losing my whole life, but I have never changed! The world may be dirty, but this is not a reason to sink." "you¡­¡­" Nagato was speechless for a moment. (Nagato¡¯s inner os: Damn, this guy is a lone star of evil, right? He can defeat every one of them? He¡¯s more sneaky than me~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 604 Eye-catching You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Nagato, as Kakashi said, you are not the only one who has suffered this kind of curse in the world. There are things more difficult than you, and it does not exist. Let go of the unnecessary pain. Everything you have done, It just brings more pain." Jiraiya looked at Nagato, the disciple he once valued most. There is only sincerity in the eyes. He still hopes that this apprentice can return to the right path. Even if he almost killed himself. "Jiraiya-sensei" Nagato was silent, what Kakashi said just now actually evoked the childish dream he had when he was young. The dream that he had originally abandoned. But at this moment, Nagato suddenly felt that the originally unattainable dream seemed to see hope in these people. Konan looked at Nagato's changing expression. Apparently, Nagato was shaken. Konan didn¡¯t finish her words, she just looked at Nagato silently. At this moment, Xiaonan seemed to see the once very familiar shadow on Nagato's body again. That young man full of kindness and dreams. "Nagato" Xiaonan whispered softly, full of expectation. Xiaonan doesn¡¯t like the path Nagato has chosen now. If possible, Xiaonan still hopes to go back to how she was before. The optimistic and cheerful Nagato is what Konan likes. Konan lost her former smile, not only because of Yahiko's death, but also because of the great changes that took place in Nagato. She was originally a girl who loved to laugh. Rather than the so-called angel with an iceberg face today. She will become an angel just because Nagato became Pain and became a god. But from the bottom of her heart, Xiaonan still wants Nagato to be just Nagato and herself to be just Xiaonan. That¡¯s all. It¡¯s a pity that Xiaonan¡¯s previous persuasion to Nagato had no effect. Nagato chose hell, so Xiaonan followed Nagato without hesitation. If you are hell, then I will be your evil ghost! Now, Nagato seems to have found himself again. This is Xiaonan¡¯s happiest moment. Nagato also looked at Xiaonan, and he saw a lot of things in his eyes. After a long time, Nagato sighed and whispered: "Jiraiya-sensei, there are many things that you can't just turn back if you want. I really can" Snapped! Snapped! Snapped! Before Nagato could finish speaking, there was a sound of applause at the entrance of the big tree. Everyone was shocked and looked over. ??Plain white kimono, purple belt, long black hair, pale face, and golden pupils. "Orochimaru!" Jiraiya said in shock. No one thought that Orochimaru would appear here at this time. Kakashi was also shocked. Orochimaru appeared so close, but he didn't notice it. Has this guy¡¯s strength improved again? "It seems that we just caught a good show. Samsara Eye, the art of the immortal, haha. Jiraiya, Kakashi, long time no see." The hoarse and cold voice floated in the air, and the words were like meeting old friends. There is no murderous intent or hostility. ?????????????????????????????? Just greetings. "Orochimaru, why are you here!" Jiraiya turned to look at Orochimaru, his eyes full of solemnity. Orochimaru did not answer Jiraiya's question, but looked at Jiraiya's empty left hand. A flash of fluctuation flashed in his eyes, but it quickly disappeared. No one found it. "Haha, Jiraiya, you are really an idiot, can't you even protect your left hand?" Orochimaru mocked. "Hahaha, it's just a left hand. Without it, I'm still Toad Sage!" Jiraiya laughed. "You're still that blindly optimistic guy, Jiraiya, he's not dead yet, and I don't know if it's good or bad for you." Jiraiya was a little confused when he heard this. Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank. This guy¡­¡­ At this moment, Nagato suddenly heard a scream! "ah! " Everyone was shocked and turned to look at Nagato. Just now, Orochimaru's appearance attracted everyone's attention, but unexpectedly something happened on Nagato's side. I saw blood flowing out of Nagato's eyes at this time, and the two eye sockets were actually empty! The reincarnation eye was dug out! The blood kept flowing and it looked desolate. Beside Nagato, one hand grasped two samsara eyes and disappeared into the space. Kakashi was startled, and in a flash, he appeared next to Nagato. Green chakra emerged from his hands, stopping the blood in his eyes. "Nagato!" Xiaonan also reacted at this time and walked to Nagato's bed with a worried look on his face. Jiraiya also came over. After a while, Nagato¡¯s bleeding stopped, but he looked even weaker. In the battle with Kakashi, Nagato had consumed almost all of his chakra. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A burst of space fluctuations flashed, and a man wearing a black red cloud robe and a spiral mask appeared next to Orochimaru. And in his hand is a small green bottle with two strange eyes in it. It is the Eye of Samsara known as the Eye of Six Paths! "It seems to be going well." Orochimaru smiled. "Orochimaru, what are you doing!" Jiraiya shouted angrily. And Kakashi¡¯s eyes were locked on the man in the spiral mask. "As you can see, recycle the samsara eye." Orochimaru said with a smile. "Asshole! That's Nagato's thing! Come back!" Konan said, waving his hands, and countless flying papers were shot at the two of them. Paper shuriken! Orochimaru stretched out his right hand and shouted softly: "The Formation of Ten Thousand Snakes!" Countless little snakes flew out, canceling each other out with the flying paper. The flying paper was consumed, but the flying snake continued to attack. Kakashi waved his right hand! "Thunder Escape! Chidori Chibon!" With a wave of his right hand, blue Qianben shot out, killing all the remaining flying snakes. The scene was once again harmonious. "The Samsara Eye is my thing, I just lent it to Nagato for the time being. Unfortunately, at this time, he has lost the value of using it." The hoarse voice came from the mouth of the masked man, as if he had experienced many vicissitudes of life. "You're talking nonsense!" Xiaonan said excitedly. "Haha, how can a mere whirlpool be qualified to possess the Samsara Eye? The purpose of my coming here today is just to recover the Samsara Eye. Then, we will meet again next time." After the masked man finished speaking, he put a hand on Orochimaru's shoulder, and then there was a burst of space fluctuations, and the two of them disappeared into the big tree. But at the moment when he disappeared, the masked man looked at Kakashi, and the scarlet eyes hidden under the mask shrank suddenly, as if he saw something incredible. Jiraiya rushed over, but it was too late. "Damn it, is this a space ninjutsu? How can anyone in this world still use this kind of ninjutsu!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 605 A new beginning You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi¡¯s lips trembled slightly, making an unknown mouth shape, and fell into the eyes of the masked man. At that moment, the masked man seemed to have received a huge shock, and his eyes were full of disbelief. But after a burst of space fluctuations, it still disappeared. Among the big trees, only Kakashi and Jiraiya were left. Nagato¡¯s face was covered with blood, his expression was depressed, and he had even fallen into a coma. With his seriously injured body and the loss of his reincarnation eye, Nagato's life once again faced challenges. Jiraiya glanced around and finally confirmed that Orochimaru and the masked man of unknown origin disappeared together. "What's going on? Who is that masked man? Is he also from Akatsuki?" The masked man was wearing a black red cloud robe, no wonder Jiraiya thought so. Kakashi nodded and said: "It should be, I have seen him with Deidara before, it seems his name is Fei." "No, he calls himself Madara Uchiha." Konan whispered. "What!" Jiraiya said in shock. Xiaonan fell into memories, and then talked about it. "Not long after the Akatsuki organization was established, this man came to us and wanted to cooperate with us. But Yahiko refused. Because Yahiko thought he had ulterior motives. Later, after Yahiko died, this guy came again and said some strange things to Nagato If it¡¯s strange, Nagato embarked on this path.¡± Jiraiya said with a solemn expression, "In that case, Nagato might have been bewitched by this person." Konan nodded and said, "That's right, Nagato couldn't listen to my persuasion at all because of Yahiko's death." "So you went down this wrong path with him?" Kakashi chuckled. Kakashi said, looking at Nagato who was already unconscious. A trace of killing intent flashed in his eyes. Xiaonan was stunned when he saw this, and quickly stood in front of Nagato. "what you up to!" "I'm probably thinking about how to deal with this guy who invaded Konoha." Kakashi said softly. Jiraiya patted Kakashi's shoulder with his right hand and whispered: "Kakashi, maybe you have hatred for Nagato, but now Nagato has repented. Moreover, he has lost his reincarnation eye. After becoming like this, whether he can be regarded as a ninja in the future is also a question. He has been punished, so let him go." Jiraiya¡¯s voice was a little deep, and he probably felt that this request was a bit too much. Kakashi looked at Jiraiya, so many things had happened these days, which were a bit heavy for this uncle who was over fifty years old. Look at the unconscious Nagato and the now wary Konan. Kakashi knew that if he wanted to kill Nagato, he would be hindered by Konan and Jiraiya. Even if Nagato is killed, what about Konan? To kill or not? Jiraiya will never let Kakashi hurt Konan. If he doesn¡¯t kill, Xiaonan will definitely avenge Nagato. By then, I had fallen into an endless cycle of revenge. The air became somewhat solemn and silent. Both Jiraiya and Konan looked at Kakashi, waiting for the final reply. After a long time, Kakashi sighed and said: "Pain is dead, so that's the end of it. Jiraiya-sama, I'll leave the two of them to you. I'll leave first." Kakashi finished speaking and left here. For Nagato, Kakashi felt hatred, regret, and even more sympathy. Looking at him, I remembered another person. Obito. "The same people who were framed by Uchiha Madara spent their lives becoming other people's pawns. It¡¯s really sad. Now that Nagato has been abolished, it seems a bit narrow-minded to care about such a person. With Pain completely wiped out, Kakashi finally had an explanation for the death of the Seven Hells. As for whether Nagato dies or not, it doesn¡¯t seem that important. Seeing Kakashi leave, Konan breathed a sigh of relief. If Kakashi really takes action, even with Jiraiya protecting him, Konan is not sure that he can protect Nagato. Jiraiya watched Kakashi leave with some regret. He knew that Kakashi had made a compromise. He turned around and looked at Nagato, who was already unconscious. This lifeThe disciple who had had twists and turns of luck finally came back. Konan bowed deeply towards Jiraiya, making Jiraiya look confused. "Xiaonan, what are you" "Jiraiya-sensei, this is my apology for being rude before. Nagato and I have done too many wrong things. The biggest mistake among them is that we should not attack you." Konan's tone was sincere and apologetic, her eyes Full of guilt. "Hahaha, Xiaonan, I'm not that stingy. It's great to see you come back from your lost ways." Jiraiya said with a smile. Looking at Jiraiya with a hearty laugh in front of him, Konan couldn't help but twist the corner of his mouth into a smile. This scene in front of me is really nostalgic. This old man who looks a little silly still looks like he did more than ten years ago. The character has not changed at all. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the three of them have changed beyond recognition. "Yahiko, Nagato and I are finally back." Konan muttered in his heart. That iceberg-like face also began to slowly thaw. Life seems to have begun a new life here. Kakashi left here and returned to Konoha. At this time, the villagers of Konoha have come out of the shelter. Tsunade briefly explained what happened to the villagers. Looking at some of the ruins in the village and the exaggerated scenes outside the village. Everyone understood that if they had been in the village during this battle, there would have been countless casualties. For a moment, both Nazusa and Kakashi were full of respect for those who participated in the battle. Needless to say, Kakashi was originally a man of the hour in Konoha and the designated successor to the next Hokage. These praises are just the icing on the cake for him. And Naruto and Sasuke have also become heroes in everyone's minds. In the previous battle, although most people entered the shelter. But there are also many people watching from a distance. The scene where Nazu and Zuo fought against Payne was naturally seen by many people. The amazing strength of the two played an important role in defeating Payne. Therefore, the two naturally became the heroes of Konoha. At this time, surrounded by these villagers, the two of them were enjoying the treatment of heroes. Kakashi watched silently from a distance, smiling, but did not come forward to disturb. Tsunade appeared behind Kakashi and said with a smile: "Why, aren't you going to participate?" Kakashi shook his head and said: "No need, I'm not used to those things. On the contrary, it's the first time for the two of them to be treated like this. It's a wonderful experience, let them feel it. Naruto This can be regarded as getting rid of the influence of the Nine-Tails Incident. And Sasuke can also strengthen his sense of belonging to the village." Tsunade said helplessly: "You are still the same." Kakashi chuckled. The young eagle finally learned to fly, but the journey is not the end here. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 606 Tsunade¡¯s worries You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Although Tsunade and Kakashi were prepared for Payne's invasion, they still suffered some losses. Of course, this loss is only an economic loss, and there are no casualties. The battle between Nazuo and Pain damaged many houses in Konoha. These all need to be rebuilt. As for the expenses, they will naturally be borne by Konoha. Payne¡¯s turmoil is almost over here and can be over. And Xiao has lost its leader and will enter a dormant period in the next period of time. We lost a Payne, but got an extra Orochimaru. The uncertainty about this character has become greater. The Hokage's office. Tsunade sat on the Hokage's seat, while Kakashi and Shisui stood opposite. Tsunade looked at Shisui and said with a smile: "Uchiha Shisui, known as Shunshen Shisui, enjoys the title of the strongest Uchiha illusion. This is our first real meeting." Shisui said respectfully: "Tsunade-sama's name has been heard by my subordinates since they were young." "Haha, Kakashi has told me about you. You are indeed excellent. I had no choice but to leave the village before, which is understandable. But now you are not suitable to appear in public, so I will transfer you As the leader of the Roots, you will handle all the affairs of the Roots. Including cleaning up Danzo¡¯s die-hard loyalists.¡± "Yes! Tsunade-sama!" Kakashi patted Shisui on the shoulder and smiled: "Shisui, congratulations, this can be considered your return to Konoha." When Zhisui heard this, a smile appeared on his face. Being born in Konoha, Shisui's feelings for Konoha are naturally self-evident. Although he has been forced to leave existence these years, Shisui has always wanted to come back. Although you can't appear openly in the village now, becoming the leader of the root can be regarded as another form of return. "Excuse me, Kakashi." Shisui knew that it was Kakashi's fault that Tsunade arranged this. " Otherwise, as a member of the Senju clan, Tsunade would not leave such a large organization to his leadership even if he was assured of himself. Kakashi smiled and said nothing. Tsunade looked at the two of them and said: "After this incident, you two should start moving all the people from Jin Ninja Village in. Especially the Hatake clan, they must be properly resettled." "Yes, Tsunade-sama!" they both responded in unison. After the three of them discussed some more things, Kakashi and Shisui left the office. Watching the two of them leave, Tsunade was quite pleased. Shizune on the side said: "I can't believe that Uchiha Shisui, who was famous in the ninja world, is still alive. This may be good news for the Uchiha clan." Tsunade nodded and said: "It is indeed good news for the Uchiha clan. But for Konoha, I don't know whether it is good or bad." "Huh? Why did Tsunade-sama say that?" "Shizune, in fact, although I don't have much hostility towards the Uchiha clan, I am still quite worried. After all, the Second Hokage once regulated the Uchiha clan, which shows that this clan does have certain problems." "Tsunade-sama, what do you mean?" "The Uchiha clan is too strong now. The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was originally rare for a hundred years. Before, I only heard that Uchiha Madara and his younger brother Uchiha Izuna had opened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. But now, Fugaku, Shisui, and Itachi , Sasuke, all four of them have the Mangekyo Sharingan." "Once the Mangekyo Sharingan is opened, it is equivalent to having a shadow-level combat power. After using it skillfully, it will surpass the ordinary shadow level. One Uchiha clan alone has four shadow-level Mangekyo Sharingan Strong. Externally, it naturally has great deterrence. But internally, it is difficult to guarantee whether the coup eight years ago will happen again." Tsunade said, frowning, obviously, she was worried about this. Although she is not good at political affairs, she also understands the threat involved. With four shadow levels, it can almost resist the high-end combat power of a village, or even exceed it. You know, today's Sunagakure only has three Kage levels, Gaara, Chiyo and Ebizo. Among them, Chiyo and Ebizo are both old and their combat effectiveness is greatly reduced. Whether they really have Kage level remains to be investigated. fogOn the bright side, Terumi Mei is the only one. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Zabuza who has been classified as Kirigakure has made any more breakthroughs. Even if he has made breakthroughs, there are only two of them. Iwagakure, on the surface, is just a third-generation Tsuchikage. It is precisely because Iwagakure has no successor that the third generation of Tsuchikage still holds the position of Tsuchikage at the age of nearly eighty years. ???????? Kumogakure, Kirabi and the Fourth Raikage. Excluding the uncertain factors of hiding the Kage-level combat power, the remaining four major ninja villages are at this level, and at full capacity, there are only eight Kage-level people. And now, there are four Uchihas in one Uchiha alone. What's more, the fighting power of Shisui and Itachi is not something that ordinary Kage level people can fight against. To put it bluntly, it would not be difficult for Shisui and Itachi to join forces and defeat four of the Kage level. It can be seen how powerful this force is. Once this power becomes restless, things will become very troublesome. When Shizune heard what Tsunade said, she felt that this power was too powerful. The sword has a double edge, which can hurt the enemy as well as yourself. "Tsunade-sama, with the situation developing like this, it seems there is no solution." Tsunade nodded and said: "Uchiha's power is destined, there is no way around it. Fortunately, both Shisui and Itachi are loyal to Konoha, so there is no need to worry for the time being. Sasuke is even more loyal to Kakashi. There is a feeling of master and disciple, and a strong attachment to Konoha. Fugaku is a person who longs for peace and does not have too many ambitions, so there is no problem for the time being." "Then there should be no problem. What's more, the three Sasukes have a deep bond with Kakashi-senpai, and they should be able to settle down in the future." Shizune said Tsunade nodded in agreement. "Let's leave this stall to Kakashi from now on. After all, he is the one who caused this situation. He should know better." Tsunade said with a smile. "I believe that Kakashi-senpai has the ability to suppress all this. In this Battle of Pain, Kakashi's strength is really terrifying." " Shizune said, seeming to remember the shocking battle before. "Indeed, it's been a long time since I've seen Kakashi use his full strength. That kind of terrifying power reminds me of Hashirama's grandfather back then. I don't know if Kakashi has touched the threshold of that realm." "Can Kakashi-senpai surpass the first Hokage? No way." Shizune said in surprise. Senju Hashirama, the god of the ninja world. Anyone who has seen his power, except Uchiha Madara, no one dares to say that they can surpass him. Tsunade's eyes moved to the Hokage Rock outside the window. Hashirama¡¯s head is imprinted on the cliff, quietly gazing at the entire village. It seems that he is still guarding this place. "Who knows, that guy is no longer something I can see through with my strength." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 607 Old friends meet You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At the Hatake family residence, Kakashi and Shisui were sitting in the courtyard, with a tea tray in front of them. The kettle is sizzling. Kakashi picked you up and poured you into the teapot. After a while, the tea was brewed, Kakashi took a cup and placed it in front of Shisui. "Shisui, what are you going to do next? This bone is not easy to chew." Kakashi said, taking a sip of the hot tea. "We can only find a few breakthroughs first. Although I have been in the root for a while before, after all, it has been so long, and I don't know what the root is like now." "Is that so? If you want to find a breakthrough, I have a suggestion." Kakashi smiled. "Huh? What?" "There is a person codenamed Sai in Gen. He is good at the art of super beast pseudo-painting, and his overall ability is excellent. Although he was trained by Gen, he still has warmth in his heart. He was included in my team before. Among them, I also have some understanding of him. He also played a certain role in the action against Danzo. He may be able to help you complete the collection work. " When Zhishui heard this, his eyes lit up and he said, "Where is he?" "Of course it's in the Konoha prison. There were too many things before, and immediately after the Beiruhu incident, we encountered the Pain incident. There was no time to deal with Gen's affairs. Then it depends on your method. Over the years, an entire Ninja Village Everything has been taken care of, so a little root shouldn't be a problem, right?" Kakashi smiled. Hearing this, Zhishui said helplessly: "You are now at leisure." "I only have a moment of leisure." Kakashi smiled. "Forget it, I won't tell you this anymore, how are you going to arrange the affairs of the Hatake clan? After all, they are your clan, and it is more legitimate for you to arrange it than for me to do it." Kakashi thought for a moment and said, "Are all the people from the Golden Ninja Village on their way?" "Well, Ryuzaki is leading them here, and they will probably arrive tomorrow." "Okay, I will handle their entry into Konoha tomorrow. By the way, don't give up the original Jin Ninja Village base easily, it might be useful in the future." "Of course, after all, it is my hard work for so many years, how can I give up so easily. I have left some people there, and the old site of Jin Ninja Village will become a branch of Konoha." "Well, in this way, things in Jin Ninja Village can be considered settled." "The next step is to wait for news from Itachi. After dealing with the Eight-Tails incident, he should be back. I really miss the days in Konoha with Itachi." Shisui smiled. "If Itachi comes back, he will probably have to stay in the ANBU for the time being. His identity is not suitable for appearing in the open." "It doesn't matter, neither Itachi nor I care about these things." "Okay, let's stop talking here. You'd better deal with the root matter as soon as possible." Zhishui said helplessly: "You are so ruthless. You push me to do things as soon as you come back." Having said that, Shisui still drank all the tea in the cup, then stood up and left gracefully. Kakashi smiled when he saw this and said, "I'm sorry to trouble you, Shisui." In the center of Konoha, the building that was originally demolished by Pain is being renovated. Part of it was completed by Yamato, who was proficient in wood escape, and the rest was handed over to craftsmen. After all, Yamato is not omnipotent. Putting aside the issue of consumption, even these buildings cannot all be made of wood. Kakashi came from a distance and saw Sasuke and the others chatting animatedly with an old man and a young man. This surprised Kakashi. After all, these two faces don¡¯t seem to be from Konoha. But it looks a little familiar. Both of them were dressed as carpenters, and they seemed to be the craftsmen hired by Konoha to rebuild the village. But why does it look familiar? Out of curiosity, Kakashi walked over anyway. "Brother Naruto, I really thank you for that time before. Otherwise, I might have died." "Hahaha, Inari, you are so polite." Naruto and the boy were chatting familiarly, as if they had been friends for many years. Kakashi in the distance also recognized the two of them at this time. It turns out to be Tatsuna and Inari. That is the first mission of Class 7 out of the village.The principal of the national mission. Kakashi felt a little emotional, time flies by really fast. Sasuke and others haven't found Kakashi yet, so Dazuna asked curiously: "Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, why don't you see Mr. Kakashi? Is there something busy in the village?" "Kakashi-sensei? I don't know, I haven't seen him today." Naruto scratched his head and said. Hearing this, Kakashi suddenly appeared in front of everyone and said with a smile: "Mr. Dazuna, do you have anything to do with me?" Everyone was stunned, not expecting Kakashi to suddenly appear. "Really, Kakashi-sensei, why do you appear suddenly every time? It's so scary." Naruto complained. "Really? Sorry, sorry." Kakashi smiled. Although it was an apology, there was no hint of repentance in the tone. ¡°Obviously, Kakashi will do this again next time. Because watching the frightened expressions of the members of Team 7 is a unique pleasure for Kakashi. Dazuna said: "Kakashi-san, long time no see." "It has indeed been a long time, three years. I heard that Mr. Tazuna is now a figure respected by even the daimyo in the Land of Waves. The Daimyo Mansion was redesigned and built by Mr. Tazuna." Kakashi smiled. Hearing this, Dazuna had a look of pride on his face, but he said humbly: "Mr. Kakashi is joking, Dazuna is just an architect." "Mr. Tatsuna is being humble. Is Mr. Tatsuna personally responsible for the reconstruction of Konoha this time?" "Yes, after receiving this invitation from Konoha, I came here with Inari. We will definitely build a better Konoha." "Is it there?" Kakashi said and looked at the boy. The timid kid wearing a hat would grow up and become a teenager. There is a firmness in his eyes. As expected, it is not comparable to before. You have grown up. Watching the young face gradually mature, Kakashi suddenly felt old. It turns out that before I knew it, I was already thirty years old. And my thirty-first birthday is just a few months away. "Hello, Mr. Kakashi." Inari said respectfully. Kakashi smiled and said: "Inari, you seem to have changed a lot." Inari smiled and flexed his biceps and said, "Yes! I will become grandpa's successor and the most outstanding architect!" "Inari, I will also become the greatest Hokage!" Naruto said at this time. The teenagers all have their own dreams and gradually become characters that the new green leaves can rely on. In the sky, the eagle flew over, bringing with it the roar of the wind. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 608 Arranging Flag Wood You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The arrival of Dazuna and Inari was an unexpected reunion. Life is always like this. When some people say goodbye, they think they will see each other again, but they never see each other again. Some people think they will be separated forever, but they meet again by chance. This may be the wonder of life. In life, there are so many uncertainties. A few people chatted about past events, including the mission to the Land of Waves, and the episodes that happened afterwards. For a while, they were chatting happily. But in fact, apart from talking about these past events, when friends who haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time get together, there is no other topic. ??And memories become dull and boring if you talk about them too much. Fortunately, a few people don¡¯t feel this way yet. After chatting for a while, Tatsuna and Inari continued to work, and Class 7 also dispersed. The reconstruction of the village actually requires a lot of people. The three of them now also have a certain status in the village, so things naturally happen. Shisui went to contact Sai, and things went smoothly. Sakai agreed to Shisui's invitation without hesitation. The moment she helped Kakashi, Sai had already made her choice. Kakashi, who was worried that Shisui was short of manpower, also assigned Tenzo to Shisui for temporary use. After all, Tianzang also comes from the root, and we also know a lot about it. With the help of Sai and Tenzo, Shisui conquered the roots and was on track. On the other side, the ninjas of the Golden Ninja Village have also entered Konoha's sphere of influence. Danzo¡¯s incident completely exposed the existence of Jin Ninja Village. So Kakashi simply moved all the people from the Jin Ninja Village into Konoha. This was originally something Kakashi had thought about, but there was never a good reason. This time I just let it slide. Because of the reconstruction of the village, many people have been coming in and out of Konoha these days, so it didn't attract much attention. But those big families have all received the news. In fact, these big families didn¡¯t care at first. After all, the people in Jin Ninja Village are almost all civilian ninjas. Although there are many jounin, they are relatively scattered and have no big impact on the family. But when they heard that there was a lost Hatake clan among them, these big families couldn't help but become nervous. "Wandering soldiers have never been an object of fear in the family. The rise of a powerful family is what worries these wealthy families the most. Especially Hinata and Uchiha. They are now a famous family in Konoha, but if the Hatake clan suddenly emerges, whether their status and resources can be guaranteed will be a question mark. Especially this family is the family of the next Hokage successor. Originally, these big families supported Kakashi to become the Sixth Hokage. On the one hand, Kakashi was very powerful and had a very good relationship with them. On the other hand, Kakashi has no family ties. At first glance, there seems to be no difference, but in specific matters, bias will inevitably occur. Without family ties, it would not be difficult for Kakashi to distribute resources fairly. But with a family, it is inevitable that Kakashi will be partial in this regard. The Hokage is not hereditary. The attitude of each Hokage towards these families actually determines whether these families are prosperous to some extent. The Third Hokage once discovered this problem. The Sarutobi clan was once a powerful clan in Konoha. After the Third Hokage secured his position as Hokage, the clan began to request more resources. "It's just that the Third Hokage was quite fair about this, and there was no big deviation. "However, the clan is obviously somewhat dissatisfied with the Third Hokage's actions, but there is nothing they can do about it. If it were not for his strong prestige, I am afraid that the Third Hokage would become a human being. It is precisely because of this that when selecting the next Hokage, the Third Hokage took this factor into consideration and tried his best to cultivate civilian Hokage. To avoid being tied down by the family and making wrong decisions. This is also true?It declares that Hinata, Uchiha and other clans have no chance to get involved in the position of Hokage. It also allowed civilian ninjas to gradually emerge. Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Namikaze Minato are outstanding representatives. And these three people all have the appearance of Hokage. It¡¯s just that in the end Orochimaru did human experiments and betrayed the village. Jiraiya is not willing to take up the position of Hokage. Minato's civilian status also became a factor in taking up the position of Hokage. As for today's Tsunade, although she belongs to the Senju clan, her clan has been almost completely wiped out, so she naturally has no worries in this regard. Therefore, when they learned that Kakashi's family appeared again, these wealthy families were worried. But there seems to be nothing we can do. Kakashi becoming the Sixth Hokage is already unstoppable. Kakashi had already anticipated the concerns of these families. Before the Hatake clan arrived in Konoha, they had already visited them one by one. Finally, after Kakashi left, the heads of these big clans all had satisfied smiles on their faces. ¡°Obviously Kakashi gave them a satisfactory answer. The personnel of the Kinnin Village have almost been arranged in Konoha, and only the last Hatake clan is left. Kakashi stood at the entrance of the village, greeting his clansmen. These foreshadowings left by oneself traveling through the past finally came into play at this moment. It¡¯s not about how prosperous the family can be, it¡¯s just about how the family can be passed down. The setting sun has dyed the sky red, and in the distance, more than a hundred figures with silver-white hair are gradually approaching. When Kakashi saw this, a smile appeared on his face. The leader is a woman in her late fifties. Unlike Tsunade, whose charm is still there, this man's face has been covered with fine wrinkles. Kakashi stepped forward and said softly: "Welcome back, clansmen." Suddenly, the eyes of more than a hundred people fell on Kakashi. There are men and women, old and young. There are surprises and doubts. "Are you Sakumo-sama's son Kakashi?" the leading woman said softly. "Yes!" Kakashi said firmly. A smile appeared on the woman's face and she said: "Sure enough, she is very similar to Lord Sakumo. The old woman's name is Hatake Yinyue. There are a total of 108 tribesmen who came here this time, 60 men and 48 women. At your disposal, Lord Kakashi!" The old woman said, kneeling in front of Kakashi. Kakashi was startled and quickly helped the old woman up and said: "Aunt Yinyue is joking, how am I qualified to send you. Everyone, follow me back to the Hatake Clan's headquarters, I have prepared it for everyone. " Everyone was happy when they heard this. After traveling a long distance, it would be great if there was a comfortable hotbed. So, under the leadership of Kakashi, the people of the Hatake clan entered Konoha and went to the former residence of the Hatake clan. It was originally abandoned, but now it has been renovated. Along the way, the people of Konoha looked at this group of silver-haired people with curiosity, and the people of the Hatake clan were also looking at the prosperity of the number one village in the ninja world. Both parties have gained something, but they are also in peace. Kakashi glanced at Hatake Yinyue behind him and sighed in his heart. The young girl who was originally young has now become such a steady old woman. Time really doesn¡¯t forgive anyone. And Hatake Yinyue looked at the person in front of him and couldn't help but feel a little familiar, but he couldn't remember it for a while. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 609 Flower Bell You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! As night fell, the Hatake Clan¡¯s camp was lit with lights. This place, which had been empty for decades, was once again populated. Kakashi¡¯s home is also located at the headquarters of the Hatake clan, but the location is more towards the center of Konoha. Looking at the busy clan members, a smile appeared on Kakashi's face. In the Hatake Ancestral Hall, all the adult Hatake clan were sitting inside. There are ninety-eight people in total. Kakashi stood in front of everyone and said: "First of all, welcome everyone back. The Hatake clan has disappeared in Konoha for too long. This time, everyone's return will be a blessing to the Hatake clan." "Kakashi-sama, I'm serious. This is our ancestral mission. Now that it has finally been completed, we are relieved." Silver Moon said. "Thank you for your hard work, it must be a very hard life outside the village. But fortunately, the hard work is worth it." Everyone showed expressions of relief when they heard this. They all grew up under the guidance of their elders. And this so-called teaching is to return to Konoha in the future, that is their true home. "Kakashi-sama, what should we do next?" Hatake Ginzuki asked. Kakashi smiled and said: "The next thing you have to do is to integrate into Konoha. I will arrange for the young clansmen to enter the regular army, and I will also recommend the older clansmen if they are willing to be teachers in Konoha. As for the younger ones, Clan members, just go to the ninja school. Although you are considered outsiders now, with the name of the Hatake clan, no one will make things difficult for you too much." Kakashi said some more things that needed attention, and everyone dispersed. There is no need to rush for many things. Kakashi doesn¡¯t want the Hatake clan to be strong or prosperous, as long as it can be passed on safely. ??The rest is to let nature take its course. Kakashi has reached the limit of what he can do. Everyone left, but Silver Moon has not left yet. Seeing this, Kakashi asked: "Aunt Yinyue, is there anything else?" Silver Moon looked at Kakashi and said, "Kakashi-sama, you look like a person I met when I was young. His name was also Kakashi." "Really? That's really a coincidence." Kakashi smiled. Regarding his time travel, Kakashi didn¡¯t want too many people to know. So when faced with Yin Yue¡¯s inquiry, Kakashi still denied it. It¡¯s just that the information revealed in Yinyue¡¯s eyes showed that she didn¡¯t believe it. Then she seemed to have thought of something, and Yin Yue said, "Yes, what a coincidence. It's getting late, so I won't bother Kakashi-sama much." "Aunt Yinyue, walk slowly." Kakashi smiled. Yinyue walked to the door of the ancestral hall and suddenly whispered: "Brother Kakashi, you still didn't go to Hidden Flag Village to see me in the end." There was a hint of complaint and a hint of joy in the voice. It¡¯s just that the voice is very low, almost like talking to oneself. And after the faint voice floated into Kakashi's ears, it dispersed with the wind. Watching Silver Moon leave, Kakashi felt a little helpless in his heart. "It seems that I haven't hidden it yet, but" Kakashi left the ancestral hall and looked at the bright moon. The bright moon back then was already different from what it is now. Konoha was still under renovation, and on this day, a wandering singer came. At the busy construction site, everyone was having lunch, and the arrival of the singer gave the place a relaxed atmosphere. The singer played the musical instrument in her hand and said in a strange accent: "Fellow folks of Konoha, I hope that the little girl's singing and dancing can provide everyone with leisurely entertainment after dinner." The singer was welcomed by everyone and started performing. On the tree in the distance, Kakashi looked at the woman quietly, with some emotion in his heart. "Kanazu, you have come to Konoha again." ?? Hana Ling was originally a ninja from Suoqian Village in the Kingdom of Keys, a small village that made a living by selling information. Three years ago, Hua Ling had sneaked into Konoha dressed as a singer to steal information. But before entering Konoha, he was discovered by ANBU and arrested. During the interrogation process, the interrogation department learned his identity, but was unable to find him.?Intelligence in the village. Later, Yamanaka Hai discovered that he had the experience of meeting young Kakashi in his mind, so he let Kakashi spend a day with him. Kakashi was also getting along with him, and unexpectedly discovered that his way of stealing information was to use eye seals to steal the information in the mind of Haiichi Yamanaka who was spying on his own mind. Later, Suoqian Village captured Konoha's ninja official Yiyi and exchanged flower bells with Konoha. Seeing this, Kakashi formulated a battle plan to prevent the information from leaking while rescuing Li Yi. During the process of capturing Karin, Karin expressed his feelings to Kakashi and believed that Konoha was the hometown he had been looking for. At the same time, he also deleted the information about Konoha from his mind. In the end, Kakashi let her go. As for the reason, who knows. Memories flashed through his mind. Kakashi looked at the flower bell that was performing not far away. What was she doing here? After Karin left, Kakashi also investigated him. After losing the information about Konoha, Karin returned to Suoqian Village. She was originally supposed to be executed for losing the information, but she was miraculously let go. "He just lost his qualifications as a ninja and was exiled." Later, Hua Ling wandered in the ninja world, wandering around by doing business. I didn¡¯t expect that I would wander to Konoha now. Karin, who was performing, seemed to feel something and looked towards where Kakashi was. Kakashi smiled at the corners of his eyes and did not avoid Karin's gaze. Hua Ling also smiled, and her melodious singing became more brisk. After the performance, Karin walked towards where Kakashi was. Kakashi also jumped down from the tree. "Long time no see, Kakashi." Hua Ling smiled. "Ah, I haven't seen you for a long time. I didn't expect you to come to Konoha again. Are you here to steal information this time?" Kakashi smiled. "Of course not. I heard that Konoha was invaded, so I wanted to come and have a look." Hua Ling said, a hint of blush appeared on her face, she looked really charming. How could Kakashi not understand about Hana Ling? She was worried about herself, so she decided to come over and have a look. "Thank you very much. I heard that you have been wandering all these years." "Yes, being expelled from the village may be a good thing for me. I have traveled to the five major countries in these years and seen a lot of strange things. I have lived a very fulfilling life." Hua Ling said with a smile. "What are your plans next? Will you continue to wander?" Hualing shook her head and said, "No, I have seen so many other scenery, and I want to find a place to settle down." "Have you chosen a good place?" "Of course, I said, Konoha feels like my hometown to me." Hua Ling said, showing the sweetest smile. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 610 The boring trio You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Konoha?" Kakashi smiled. "Of course, I didn't know you were welcome?" "As a friend, I'm naturally welcome." Hua Ling¡¯s expression darkened and she said, ¡°Are they just friends?¡± Kakashi was a little embarrassed when he heard this. ????????????? Kakashi has a good impression of Hana Ling and also feels pity for her, but it is far from feelings. ¡° Furthermore, with Terumi Mei, Kakashi has no other ideas. When Hua Ling saw this, she chuckled and said, "I lied to you. Let's go. You didn't take me around Konoha before. You have to be a tour guide today." After Hanabing finished speaking, she pulled Kakashi to Konoha's commercial street. Kakashi was stunned for a moment, but did not resist and allowed him to lead him over. The two of them walked through the streets of Konoha again, much like that day three years ago. Glancing at the smiling Karin beside him, Kakashi suddenly felt a little guilty. But things like feelings can never be forced. Kakashi put his hands in his pockets and introduced Konoha's famous snacks to him one by one next to Karin. Team 7 was gathering somewhere in the commercial street at this time. Naruto put his hands on the back of his head, looking bored. "It's so boring. I haven't had much to do recently. I even said I was going to find Kakashi-sensei to practice, but he wasn't there." Naruto complained. "Naruto, Kakashi-sensei is the head of ANBU. He has a lot of things to do. It's normal to be away from home." Sakura said. "That's what I said, but" While Naruto was speaking, Sasuke suddenly pulled Naruto's clothes. "What are you doing, Sasuke?" Naruto said dissatisfied. Sasuke looked forward as if he had seen a ghost. Naruto and Sakura turned their heads to look out of curiosity. At this glance, both of them showed the same expression as Sasuke. "That'sKakashi-sensei?? Who is the woman next to her?" Sakura asked in surprise. Naruto and Sasuke shook their heads together, Kakashi-sensei? With women? How can it be? Does Kakashi-sensei like women? ¡°Ahem, no, is it the woman Kakashi-sensei likes? Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura looked at each other in confusion, and they all saw the fire of gossip in each other's eyes. "Yo Xi! I have something to do today!" Naruto said, showing a hint of a bad smile. When Sasuke and Sakura saw this, they understood. "Isn't this bad? Maybe Kakashi-sensei is dating." Sakura said hesitantly. "Don't worry, Sakura, nothing will happen. Besides, we don't mean any harm, we just want to find out something." Naruto smiled. "All right." Sakura seemed to be helplessly compromising, but in fact, the second personality in her heart was extremely excited. "Be careful, otherwise it would be bad if Kakashi-sensei finds out that we are following him." Sasuke reminded. "Don't worry, Sasuke, after learning Sage Mode, my stealth level has improved a lot." Naruto said, a fairy face appeared on his face. "Naruto? You can actually enter sage mode instantly?" Sasuke asked in surprise. "Hey, this is all thanks to Kakashi-sensei. He gave me a technique that can store Senjutsu chakra. Look." Naruto said, rolling up his sleeves, there was a red three magatama pattern on his arm. "This isa curse seal?" Sasuke said in surprise, touching his neck at the same time. "That's right, it's called this, the curse seal. It's quite useful. Once it's full, it can be used for five minutes. When I make further progress, it will last longer." "Okay, if you keep talking, Kakashi-sensei will go away." Sakura said. Both of them were shocked when they heard this, and Naruto quickly said: "Yes, yes, yes, let's follow him quickly." So behind Kakashi and Karin, three little tails were hung up. Kakashi was talking to Hana Ling at this time, so he didn't notice this. Who would have thought that Naruto would be so bored that he would activate Sage Mode to follow him. If he had known this, Kakashi might not have given Naruto this cursed seal to store Senjutsu chakra. "ThatIt is Konoha's most famous Ichiraku Ramen, and Naruto's favorite food. " Kakashi pointed to the Ichiraku Ramen not far away and said. "Really? Then you must give it a try. Let's have lunch here today." Hua Ling said with a smile. "okay." Kakashi looked at the time, it was almost time for lunch. The two of them opened the curtain and walked in. "welcome." The hand-beating uncle welcomed him warmly. He was a little surprised when he saw who was coming. "Kakashi, who are you" The uncle said, with an unknown smile on his face. Well, how should I put it, it¡¯s a little bit vulgar. ¡°I¡¯m Hana Ling, hello uncle, I heard from Kakashi that the ramen you have here is the best in Konoha.¡± The uncle who heard this laughed and said, "Haha, is that so? Kakashi is really discerning. For the first time we meet, let you try my best miso ramen! My treat!" Hua Ling smiled and said, "Thank you so much, uncle." "Hahaha, no need. Kakashi, you have such a good-looking girlfriend, you should have told the uncle earlier." The hand-beating uncle said with a smile. After hearing this, Hua Ling couldn't help but blush. Kakashi scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "Um, uncle, you misunderstood. Hua Ling is not my girlfriend." "Yeah? Isn't it? Such a good girl, Kakashi, you have to cherish her." Uncle Shouda had a "you know" expression, which made Kakashi even more embarrassed. Fortunately, the uncle started making ramen next, otherwise, the atmosphere would have been even more embarrassing. The two of them sat down, and Kakashi said: "Sorry, Uncle Handspan misunderstood, don't worry about it." Hualing shook her head and said she didn't care. Outside Ichiraku Ramen, Naruto and the other three stared from afar. "How can it be repaired? Kakashi-sensei actually went to eat Ichiraku Ramen without calling me. It's too abominable." Naruto said displeased. "Naruto, this is not the point, okay." Sakura rolled her eyes. At this time, Sasuke said: "Do you think this woman looks familiar, as if you have seen her somewhere?" Hearing this, Sakura's eyes flashed with vigilance and she said, "Really? Sasuke, I don't even have any impression." Naruto showed a thoughtful expression, and then suddenly realized. "I remembered that she was the beautiful sister who was caught as a spy three years ago. She was dating Kakashi-sensei before." When Naruto said this, Sasuke and Sakura immediately remembered it. "Yes, that's her! Hey, didn't Kakashi-sensei say that she jumped off a cliff?" Sakura asked doubtfully. "This is not important. Looking at things like this, could it be that Kakashi-sensei and the beautiful sisterhehehehe." Naruto said, showing a mean smile. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 611 Date A Live! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Here comes the ramen, Miss Hua Ling, you can try it." The uncle looked kind, holding the ramen and placing it in front of Hua Ling. "Thank you, uncle, I'll get started." Hua Ling said, picked up the chopsticks and enjoyed the food. "It's so delicious." Hua Ling praised. "Hahaha, that's natural." At this time, Kakashi asked: "Uncle, where is mine?" "Yours? Are you a bit single?" Uncle Shandai looked confused. "Forehead¡­¡­" Kakashi was speechless for a moment. ??Uncle, I never thought you were such a person! Hua Ling couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and chuckle after hearing this. "Girl Hualing, from the look of you, you are not from the Leaf Village, are you here for fun?" Uncle Hand Beater said enthusiastically. "No, I came here because I want to settle in Konoha. I will apply to the Hokage later." "That's it. Have you found a place to live?" "Not yet, do you have any suggestions for me?" Hua Ling said with a smile. "Well, our store happens to be recruiting waiters. If you don't mind, you can come over and help. Food and accommodation are included." Hua Ling¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this and said, ¡°Is it really okay?¡± "of course." Hearing this, Kakashi said with some confusion: "Uncle Shou Da, why didn't I know that your store is hiring?" The business of Ichiraku Ramen has always been very good, but it has always been just two people: Uncle Handai and Acorus. No matter how busy they are, they have no idea of ??recruiting new employees. Why are you suddenly so interested this time? ¡°Well, it was just decided, do you have any opinion?¡± The hand-beating uncle said with a smile. Kakashi suddenly felt a chill on his back, and said quickly: "No, no, hahaha, it would be great for Hana Ling to work here for Uncle Hand Fighter." "That's right. Karin, you are welcome to join Ichiraku Ramen." "Thank you, uncle, no, it should be the boss." Hua Ling said with a smile. "Just call me uncle, but calling me boss is too awkward, hahaha." "Okay, uncle." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ It was also the first time that Kakashi knew that the old man and the woman had so many topics to talk about. It¡¯s really hidden. After finishing lunch, the two left Ichiraku Ramen. On the way, Hua Ling said: "Uncle is really a good man." "Yeah, I didn't know it was so good to hit uncle with my hands before." Kakashi said with resentment. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? Apparently he was quite resentful that the uncle who had just beaten him did not treat him to ramen, but only treated Hua Ling to ramen. Seeing Kakashi¡¯s childish side, Karin found it very interesting. Behind the two of them, Naruto and the other three were still following. ¡°It¡¯s such a simple and happy date, I¡¯m so envious.¡± Sakura said, looking at Sasuke aside. Sasuke paid no attention to Sakura, but looked at Naruto and said, "Naruto, what are you going to do?" When Sakura saw this, her expression was a little gloomy. Naruto showed a smirk and said, "Let's spice up Kakashi-sensei's date." "What? I want to participate too." Xiang Lin and Zhong Wu ran out from nowhere and said. "Xiang Lin? When did you come back? Didn't you go on an A-level mission?" Naruto asked doubtfully. "Well, I just came back. Teacher Shikaku and Huodao went to hand over the task. Zhonggo and I didn't go. I just came here and saw you three sneaking around. What are you going to do?" Xianglin was curious. road. ¡°So that¡¯s it, look there.¡± Xiang Rin and Chong Wu looked in the direction Naruto pointed, both of them were shocked. "That's Kakashi-nii? Who is the sister next to him? Are you dating? Oh my god, Kakashi-nii would actually date a girl." Xianglin was shocked. "Shh, keep your voice down, it won't be good if Kakashi-sensei finds out later." Naruto quickly covered Xiang Rin's mouth and said.   Xiang Rin opened Naruto's hand and said, "What, what are you going to do?" "Hehehe, we finally saw Kakashi-sensei dating someone, so we plan to create a more romantic date." Xianglin seemed very interested when he heard this and said, "More romantic? What is that?" "Everyone, come here and listen to me." So everyone saw five of Kakashi¡¯s students gathering on the street, secretly discussing something. People around were a little curious when they saw this. "Is this possible?" Xianglin questioned. "Don't worry, it will be fine." "I also think there is a problem. I don't care if there is a problem." Sakura said. "There will be no problem. I'm doing this all for the sake of Kakashi-sensei. I learned this routine from the novel about the lustful immortal. It will definitely be useful." Naruto said confidently. When everyone heard this, they couldn't help but think of that lecherous uncle again. Is that uncle¡¯s routine really reliable? It seems that the uncle is still single. Why do I always feel like something is wrong? "Yo Xi, Kakashi-sensei's date battle begins now! Let's take action!" Naruto said excitedly. The remaining four looked at each other, feeling something was wrong, but they still followed Naruto's plan. Kakashi was walking with Karin, unaware that there were five brats behind him who were preparing to cause trouble for him. After all, in the village, Kakashi did not completely let go of his perception. "Hua Ling, I will send you to Tsunade-sama later. There is some problem with your identity, but if I explain it to Tsunade-sama, there should be no problem." "Thanks." Kakashi scratched his head and said: "It's okay, it's a small matter. If you can settle in Konoha, we will be considered people from the same village in the future." "Um!" The two left the commercial street and walked towards the Hokage Building. Before passing the Hokage Building, there is a secluded path. At this moment, a breeze suddenly blew, and the cherry blossoms on the roadside fell one after another. It is April, the season of cherry blossoms. For a moment, the cherry blossoms all over the sky danced in the wind. Turning around Kakashi and Karin. "What a beauty." Hua Ling looked at the cherry blossom rain and sighed. Kakashi frowned. There was something wrong with this gust of wind. There was chakra mixed in it. At this moment, three masked men appeared in front of Kakashi and Karin. Kakashi and Karin were both stunned. "I opened this road and planted this tree. If you want to live from now on, leave the money to buy the road!" Kakashi and Hua Ling were stunned when they heard this. There are actually robbers in Konoha? Next to the masked man who spoke, his friend Ming Ming was obviously shocked by what he said. Kakashi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he immediately understood the identities of the three people in front of him. "Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, what are you doing?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 612 Discovering the Eight-Tails You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The three people under the mask immediately became nervous. Sakura roared in her heart: "Naruto, this idiot, I knew that such a disguise would not be able to fool Kakashi-sensei." Sasuke said secretly: "You really shouldn't believe this idiot's battle plan." Naruto forced himself to calm down and said: "Calm down, Kakashi-sensei must be just guessing, and it is impossible to recognize me at a glance. This hero's plan to save the beauty is obviously perfect." Hua Ling also seemed to understand the identity of the three people in front of him. It should be the three disciples of Kakashi. "Who is Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura? We are the three masked Phantom Thieves! We came to Konoha today to rob you. Hurry up and hand over your belongings, otherwise, we will not be polite!" "Naruto said, and also pulled out the kunai, as if if you don't give me something, I will do it. Kakashi put his hands in his pockets and said helplessly: "I said, you three are too idle." "Idiot! We are not the smart and handsome Naruto, the narcissistic Sasuke, and the violent and cruel Sakura you think we are. We are the three masked Phantom Thieves!" Sasuke and Sakura covered their faces, unable to listen any more. Kakashi is also helpless, he has never seen such a shameless person. Hana Ling covered her mouth and snickered, probably because she thought Naruto looked cute like this. Xiang Rin and Jugo, who were blowing the cherry blossoms not far away, also stopped. Xiang Rin said to Jugo: "Jugo, although I know that Naruto is an idiot, I didn't expect him to be such an idiot." Chongwu smiled helplessly: "I've long been used to it." Kakashi shook his head, appeared behind the three of them, and took off all their masks. The three of them were shocked and felt that the mask was gone before they could react. "Then, Naruto, you'd better give me an explanation, otherwise" Kakashi leaned into Naruto's ear and whispered. It was just that tone that gave Naruto a chilling feeling. This game is about to end. Naruto quickly took a few steps forward, distanced himself from Kakashi, then looked at Kakashi and laughed dryly: "Hahaha, um, Kakashi-sensei, I was just joking with you, and then Welcome back Sister Hualing." After Naruto finished speaking, he took out a bouquet of tulips from somewhere and gave it to Hua Ling, and said: "Sister Hua Ling, welcome back, and wish you a perfect date with Mr. Kakashi." Hua Ling was stunned at first. The scene in front of her was really like the one three years ago. Hualing took the tulip and said with a smile: "Thank you." "Hehehehe." Hearing this, Naruto touched his golden hair shyly. Kakashi shook his head helplessly, this guy really loves to cause trouble. "Don't think it's okay. You're openly robbing people in Konoha. I think the three of you must want to go to the Konoha Police Department to sit down." The three of them were shocked when they heard this. Sasuke quickly said: "Kakashi-sensei, these are Naruto's ideas, and we were all coerced by him." Sasuke doesn¡¯t want to join the Konoha Police Department. Otherwise tomorrow¡¯s headline will be: Shocking! Uchiha Sasuke, the son of the Konoha Police Chief, was arrested in Konoha's robbery. Is it the distortion of human nature or the loss of morality behind this? ¡°Tsk tsk, you can imagine how pretty Fugaku¡¯s face looks. Sakura also quickly said: "Yes, Kakashi-sensei, these were all done by Naruto." Naruto looked at Sasuke and Sakura with a heartbroken look on his face "Sasuke, Sakura, how could you" Hearing this, Kakashi smiled and said: "That's it, Naruto, it seems I should send you to the Konoha Police Department for tea." "Wait a minute! Kakashi-sensei, please listen to my explanation. In fact, this is what happened" "Sorry, I don't listen." Kakashi said, showing a dangerous smile. An expression of despair appeared on Naruto's face, as if he had failed this time. Damn it, the novel routine of the lustful immortal is indeed a lie. With a clang, Kakashi's iron fist hit Naruto on the head. "Ouch!" Naruto covered his head, and a big bump immediately swelled up. "Count you inLuckily, I still have things to do today. You'll be in trouble next time. " After Kakashi finished speaking, he walked up to Hua Ling and said, "Sorry, my students are a little naughty." Hua Ling smiled and said, "It's okay, they are all cute." "Haha, let's go to the Hokage's office first." "Um." Kakashi and Karin left, leaving a few people behind. "Ahhhhh, all the plans are screwed up." Naruto lamented. "You still have the nerve to say it, but I already told you that your plan is unreliable." Sakura complained. "It's a boring plan, it would be strange if it succeeded." Sasuke said. Naruto looked at the two of them and said, "You still say! I was just threatened by Kakashi-sensei, and you two betrayed me!" When Sasuke and Sakura heard this, they looked away awkwardly. "The weather is really nice today." Sasuke said. "Yes, Sasuke-kun, why don't we go to the library and read a book?" "Good suggestion, let's go then." "OK." Sasuke and Sakura ignored Naruto and walked away together. "Hey, hey, hey! You two!" A gust of wind blew by, and all that was left was Naruto with a big bag on his head and a sad look on his face. "How can we repair it, these two guys!" Date A Live was a complete failure! With Kakashi¡¯s company, Hana Ling¡¯s move into Konoha naturally went very smoothly. Karin became a member of Konoha and an employee of Ichiraku Ramen. Started a plain and happy life. Konoha was peaceful, but on the other side, Itachi and Kisame also started their own actions. ??In a cave somewhere within the Kingdom of Thunder. Itachi and Kisame are resting inside. "Kissame, have you found any trace of the Eight-Tails?" "The news just came from Jue, in Yunlei Gorge." "Yunlei Gorge? There aren't many people there, it's a good time to start, so let's set off." "Hehehe, are you finally going to take action? My Kisame can't wait any longer." "The Eight-Tails is not comparable to ordinary Jinchuuriki. It is said to be the most perfect Jinchuuriki. We must deal with it carefully. Ahem, cough, cough." Itachi said, covering his mouth with his hand and coughing violently. When he took his hand away, there was a pool of blood on it. Kisame's eyes narrowed and he said, "Brother Itachi, your health seems to be deteriorating." "It's okay, we're not dead yet. Let's go." Itachi said calmly, and then walked out first. It¡¯s just that the body looks a bit empty. Seeing this, Kisame thought to himself: "It seems that Brother Itachi is already seriously ill. It would not be surprising to die anytime. It's a pity that he finally has such a companion, but he didn't expect that he would die in front of him." What Kisame didn't notice was that when Itachi left, there was a smile on his lips. The day of return is just around the corner. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 613 Yunlei Gorge You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Yunlei Gorge is located somewhere within the Kingdom of Thunder. ??It is located in a remote place, where Rabbi Qi, the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki, has lived for a long time. Unlike other ninja villages, where everyone shouts and fights the jinchuriki, Kirabi, the jinchuriki of Kumogakure Village, has already completed the jinchuriki's counterattack. That means winning the respect of everyone in the village. Of course, Gaara and Naruto have already done this. On this day, two uninvited guests came to Yunlei Gorge. "Is this here?" Itachi whispered. "It's a pretty good place. As a burial place, it's really suitable." Kisame sneered. Yunlei Gorge is surrounded by towering conical rocks with water flowing below. It looks like the environment is quite good, but it lacks a little green vitality. Itachi stared at the only building in Yunlei Gorge. ??The red roof has three big characters written on it: Yunlei Gorge. "I felt the Eight-Tails' chakra, right in that building." "Oh? It seems like we won't be in vain this time. It's really hard to find." "Out!" Hearing this, Kisame placed one hand on Sameiso. Facing the Eight-Tails, even Kisame became serious. A moment later, a dark-skinned man wearing sunglasses walked out of the building. "It hurts my eyes, this light. Is it already past noon? Damn it. Stupid bastard." After the swarthy man finished speaking, he started dancing, rapping while dancing. "I get up early to practice, I can't bear it on an empty stomach, and I like to sing rap, so my lunch meal is sukiyaki!" After the dark man finished speaking, he walked to the stairs and saw two guys wearing black and red cloud robes. The eyes under the sunglasses were a little surprised. With this kind of dress, Kirabi would naturally not know who it was. "Xiao?" Kisame looked at Kirabi who was doing funny things in front of him, and sneered: "He is really a funny guy, but this feeling of chakra is really exciting. Haha, Sameji is already ready to move." "Kissame, be careful, this guy is no better than his previous opponentahem." Itachi said, coughing violently again. "I understand, Brother Itachi, you are not feeling well, so let me deal with this guy." "good." Itachi said, taking a step back and leaving the battlefield. "Huh? Only one person is going up? You're being underestimated, you idiot, you bastard!" Kirabi looked at the two of them and also noticed their forehead protectors. When he saw Itachi's scarlet eyes and the Konoha forehead protector on his head, he was a little surprised. "Konoha traitorous ninja? There is also a Sharingan. The last Konoha ninja I fought with also had this thing. Let me think about it, that guy's name is Hatake Kakashi. Bastard, idiot!" Kirabi said. Itachi was a little surprised when he heard this and said, "I didn't expect you had ever fought against Kakashi-senpai." "That guy, sooner or later I will have to settle accounts with him, idiot, bastard!" "Haha, the chat is over, the Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki, your chakra looks very delicious, I think my Sameji will like it very much. I'm sorry, I want you to become the food of Sameji, don't worry, I won't kill you ." "I will kill you to make you understand the gap between you and me. Come to your senses, idiot, bastard!" Kisame sneered, pulled out Sameji with one hand, and said: "He is really a jinch¨±riki who loves nonsense." After saying that, Kisame stepped forward with his sword in hand! "Are you here? You bastard, you idiot!" Seeing this, Kirabi pulled out two knives and collided with Sameji. Ding! The two looked at each other. "Oh? He's very strong. He can block Sameiso's impact with just two daggers." Kisame whispered. "A bastard with a shark face, but a pair of unexpectedly cute little eyes, but soon, I will turn him into dead fish eyes. The first eight blows!" After Kirabi finished speaking, bright red chakra appeared all over his body, and eight tails appeared. The chakra on his head formed the shape of a knife and hit Kisame. Kisame's gaze focused, and Sameiso danced instantly. The red chakra disappeared before it even touched Sameiso.   Bang! The forehead protectors of the two people collided with each other, making a loud noise. "The chakra disappeared? No, it was absorbed? Is it that knife? Bastard, idiot!" These thoughts flashed through Kirabi's mind, and then he jumped up and distanced himself from Kirabi. Not far away, Itachi watched this scene silently and whispered: "He is truly worthy of being called the most perfect Jinchuuriki. He is extremely skilled in the use of tailed beast outerwear." Facing Itachi¡¯s appreciation, Kirabi was not happy at all. As a jinchuriki, powerful chakra is the most powerful trump card. But when you encounter something like this that can absorb chakra, you are really helpless. Sameji broke open the bandage wrapped around his body, and his body more than doubled in size. There was even a tongue sticking out of Sameji. "Hehe, that's really delicious chakra. I didn't expect Sameji to become so huge." The shark's face showed an unfinished expression, looking quite excited. Itachi was also a little surprised. This was the first time he had seen such a huge Sameji. "Kisame's Sameiso is indeed terrifying. The bigger the chakra he faces, the more amazing his combat power is. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is the nemesis of tailed beasts." Itachi thought to himself. Kirabi looked at the ferocious Sameji and whispered: "In that case, we can only use less chakra." After saying that, Kirabi shook, and seven knives were unsheathed and hung everywhere on his body. "Let you feel my rhythm!" Looking at Kirabi¡¯s weird posture, Kisame was a little curious. What kind of knife skills are needed to be able to use seven knives at the same time. "Interesting." Kisame said with an excited expression on his face. boom! Qilabi tiptoed a little and bounced out. For a moment, Kirabi was like a spinning cutting machine in mid-air, shooting at Kisame. Kisame lifted up Kisame and prepared to resist. Ding ding ding! There was a continuous sound of collision, and Kirabi's dagger kept colliding with Sameji. Kirabi is very fast, and his sword skills are even more unpredictable. At first Kisame could still whisper, but gradually he couldn't keep up with the rhythm. Sameiso became too huge, and Kisame's agility also dropped a lot. "This weird sword technique is almost too fast to be seen clearly." Kisame thought to himself. At this moment, Kirabi¡¯s sunglasses flashed with a white light, and seven knives flew up at the same time. Kisame moved around, guessing where the sword would land. But, I can¡¯t keep up! Kirabi¡¯s speed increased to the extreme, and seven knives danced at the same time, stabbing Kisame! It¡¯s stabbed! Stab! Ding ding ding ding! Five swords were blocked by Sameji, but the remaining two swords penetrated Kisame's body! boom! Kisame flew out directly! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 614 Failed Tsukuyomi You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kisame's body was dripping with blood and he looked quite miserable. Itachi frowned. In terms of physical skills alone, Kirabi's sword skills were far superior to Kisame's. That extremely fast speed may only be resisted by Kakashi's single sword. After all, it was a collision of one pair of sevens. If you are not faster than the opponent, how can you withstand all the blades with just one knife? Especially Kirabi¡¯s knife is shorter than ordinary, shorter means faster. Blood overflowed from the corner of Kisame's mouth. Although the chakra mixed with the last hit was absorbed by Sameji, it still penetrated the body with the brute force and the sharpness of the short knife. Fortunately, Kisame avoided the vital point, otherwise, he would have been seriously injured at this time. "Octopus can hunt sharks! Bastard! Idiot!" Kirabi said. The Sameji in his hand trembled slightly, and the white skull sling crawled towards Kisame's body. Kisame used his left hand to grab the two short knives that had penetrated his body and pulled them out. For a moment, blood splattered. Although the short sword did not penetrate Kisame's entire body, it penetrated most of it. If you pull it out forcibly, it will inevitably hurt your internal organs. And at this moment, Kisame's wound miraculously healed on its own. Kirabi¡¯s eyes narrowed and he quickly discovered what was fishy. "That sword named Sameji? Didn't you expect that it can not only absorb chakra, but also feed it back to its master to repair his injuries? Bastard, idiot!" Kisame regained his body functions and slowly stood up. "You're really agile, and your sword skills are even more amazing. Among the jinch¨±riki we fight, you are still the most difficult to deal with. However, these injuries are nothing to me. Water Release! Explosive Water Wave!" Poof! A huge stream of water spurted out from Kisame's mouth, turning the entire Unlei Gorge into a vast ocean. Itachi jumped onto the cone boulder on the side and quietly watched the battle in front of him. Kirabi also jumped up to the roof with a surprised expression on his face. "The amount of chakra is so huge, it is not inferior to the Jinchuriki at all. For such a large water release, I am afraid that even the Mizukage does not have such an ability. It is estimated that only the second generation Hokage can do this." ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin the second round of the battle. Your blade can no longer touch me.¡± Kisame obviously also understood that if he competed with Kirabi in taijutsu, he would have no advantage at all. And the battle of ninja is to choose the method that suits you best. Kisame¡¯s method is to turn any venue into his home court. There is no terrain that cannot be changed by Water Release. If it doesn't work, then use two. With Kisame's huge chakra, even in the desert, he can make a big water ball for you. For Kisame, no matter where he goes, it is his home field. Chakrato is so willful. "Has it become the opponent's home court? This is a bit troublesome." Kirabi whispered. "Bi, let's become a complete body. This guy's moves are very troublesome. Let's take care of him with one move." Eight-Tails said. "Okay, let's solve it with one move." Chakra surged, and red chakra seemed to cover Kirabi's body, and then it turned into an octopus-like body. Kirabi¡¯s size instantly grew larger and turned into the body of an eight-tailed ox-demon! Complete body! Both Kisame and Itachi were a little surprised when they saw this. "Is that what the Eight-Tails really looks like? It's really huge." Kisame sneered. Itachi jumped to Kisame's side and said: "Kissame, the noise is too loud like this. Let me deal with him, otherwise it will be troublesome if someone else comes over." Kisame glanced at Itachi and said, "Brother Itachi, can your body support you?" "I guess so." Itachi said, looking directly at the eight tails, the three magatama instantly transformed into the shape of a large triangular windmill. Blood suddenly flowed out of the left eye! "Tsukuyomi!" Kirabi felt like the world was spinning and he entered a strange bloody space. "What's going on? Are you under an illusion?" Kirabi whispered. Itachi¡¯s figure appeared in front of Kirabi, holding a?Long knife. And Chirabbi was tied to the cross. "Uchiha boy? He can actually make me fall under the illusion. His eyes are really amazing. Bastard, idiot!" Kirabi whispered. "Thank you for the compliment." "But this is a stupid act of yours. For a jinch¨±riki, as long as the tailed beast's chakra is driven, the illusion will be lifted instantly, bastard, idiot." "That's true, but that's an ordinary illusion. The time Tsukuyomi used was only a blink of an eye. Your tailed beast couldn't react at all. By the time you got out of here, it had already collapsed." "What? Bastard, idiot. Xiaoba!" Kirabi shouted, but there was no response from the Eight-Tails. "You must have figured out the situation." Itachi said coldly. "I didn't expect there was such an illusion, you bastard, you idiot!" "Then, let's get started, there are still seventy-two hours left." Kirabi was a little anxious when he heard this. If the effect of this illusion is really as Itachi said, I am afraid that after the illusion ends, it will be the moment of his defeat. At this moment, Itachi's eyes widened suddenly, and Kirabi felt that all the illusions in front of him disappeared in an instant. "What's going on? You bastard, you idiot." When Kirabi came to his senses, he realized that he was back in the full body of the Eight-Tails. "Bi, are you okay?" Batsuo asked. "It's okay, but how come the illusion is lifted? Is it you? Xiaoba? You bastard and idiot." "No, it's not me, it's that Uchiha. There's something wrong with him." Hearing this, Kirabi looked at Itachi. Itachi was seen half-kneeling on the ground, the water in front of him was stained red with blood, and more blood seeped out of his left eye. A large mouthful of blood spurted out from Itachi's mouth. "Brother Itachi!" Itachi coughed violently, as if he wanted to cough out his lungs. "Sure enough, with such a physical condition, using Tsukuyomi is still too forced. Isn't it already unbearable for the body before it is completed?" Kisame whispered. Itachi looked like he had reached the end of his rope. Even the Sharingan was unable to maintain itself and regressed into black pupils. "You're really lucky. I didn't expect that the other party had a problem on his own, you stupid bastard." "Let's deal with them now. The Mangekyo Sharingan is too troublesome." Eight-Tails said. "Okay! Use Tailed Beast Jade." In an instant, the huge black chakra condensed into a black-red ball and floated above the eight tails. "Tailed beast jade? It's really huge." Kisame whispered while forming seals with his hands. "The Jutsu of the Shark Bullet!" The huge shark instantly gathered around Kisame. That scale is not inferior to the Eight-Tails. Kisame pushed forward with both hands, and the huge shark shot away! At this time, the tailed beast jade also came over. Boom! A loud noise! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 615 The arrival of Thunder Shadow You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The two huge ninjutsus looked like they were no longer a confrontation between ordinary ninjas. "This kind of existence, once it goes on the battlefield, is the kind of weapon that can wipe out a large area." Tailed beast jade hit the big shark bomb! The tailed beast jade, as black as ink, was bitten by the shark bullet. The sharp fangs cut hard into the tailed beast jade. For a time, the two entered a stalemate in mid-air. A sneer appeared on Kisame's face, and he whispered: "The Great Shark Bullet Jutsu can swallow the chakra in the opponent's ninjutsu. The more chakra is swallowed, the more powerful the Great Same Bull Bullet Jutsu will be. This tail Beast Jade is the best nourishment for the Shark Bullet Technique!" As soon as Kisame finished speaking, he saw that the tail beast jade was broken into pieces by the shark's bite, and then swallowed into his belly. The next moment, the shark's size suddenly more than doubled. Nearly fills up the entire Yunlei Gorge. "The tailed beast jade has been swallowed, you bastard and idiot!" Kirabi said in shock. "I didn't expect this guy's ninjutsu to have the effect of swallowing chakra. Now I'm in trouble." Eight-Tails said. The huge shark pounced on the complete Eight Tails. In desperation, Kirabi had to put up eight tails to form a defensive wall. Boom! The shark hit the defensive wall, and the stalemate lasted only a moment before it penetrated it. "Oops, bastard, idiot!" Kirabi let out a low roar and was knocked away by the shark. The huge body disappeared instantly and returned to its original appearance. boom! Kirabi finally hit the rock and made a big crater Poof! Blood spurted out from his mouth, and Kirabi felt a sharp pain in his body, as if his internal organs had been severely damaged. What¡¯s more serious is that not only his own chakra was devoured, but most of the Eight-Tails¡¯ chakra was also lost. The battle situation took a turn for the worse, and Kirabi, who had the upper hand, instantly fell into trouble. "Bi, how are you?" Eight-Tail asked worriedly. "It really hurts. You can still hold on, bastard, idiot." Kirabi got up and whispered. Itachi also slowly stood up, but his face looked extremely pale, as if he had run out of energy. "Brother Itachi, let me handle it. The current situation is no longer suitable for you to take action." Kisame glanced at Itachi, his eyes a little complicated. But these inexplicable emotions are just fleeting. Kisame turned around and walked towards Kirabi. "Haha, it seems that the Eight-Tails is nothing more than that, isn't this enough?" Kisame sneered. Before Kirabi could finish speaking, he suddenly threw out two daggers with both hands. It is covered with powerful thunder attribute chakra and is extremely fast! Kisame was stunned and his head jerked to the side. It¡¯s stabbed! There was a bloodstain on Kisame's face. "The short sword with the addition of thunder attribute chakra actually has properties that are sharper than wind attribute chakra, and it has amazing chakra control." Before Kisame finished speaking, Kirabi stretched out his hand and struck two more swords. The same thunder attribute chakra was shot at Kisame's head and his heart. This time Kisame did not hide, but waved Sameji in front of him. Ding Ding! The two daggers were directly thrown away, and the thunder attribute chakra attached to them was also sucked away. Sameiso, who originally became huge, has returned to his original appearance due to the two previous water release ninjutsu and the treatment of Kisame's injuries. Kisame's speed also increased a lot when using it. While throwing the dagger, Kirabi moved again! When Kisame waved Sameiso to block the dagger, Kirabi had already rushed behind him, then took out the last dagger and stabbed Kisame in the back of the heart! It¡¯s stabbed! The short sword penetrated Kisame's body without any hindrance, but Kirabi didn't feel any joy at all. Because this feels wrong! Sure enough, the next moment, Kisame's body turned into a puddle of water. Water body! "You are too careless."   Kisame's cold voice floated from below, and the next moment, a hand grabbed Kirabi's ankle. "Water Escape! Water Prison Technique!" The water ball condensed, directly trapping Kirabi in it. Kisame¡¯s hand inserted into the water ball and completed the control. Naturally, Kirabi would not give in so easily, and the chakra in his body burst out again. But at this moment, Kisame grabbed Sameiso with his other hand, inserted it into the water ball, and swallowed all the remaining chakra of Kirabi! Sameiso becomes huge again! Kirabi only felt weak. That is the feeling of running out of chakra. "Damn it, my chakra" Kirabi whispered, and then fell into a brief coma due to weakness. Inside Kirabi, Eight-Tails cried out worriedly: "Bi, wake up, if you admit defeat now, everything will be over!" But Kirabi remained motionless, as if he didn't hear her at all. "Damn it, both Bi and I have had all our chakra sucked away by that sword, and we have no ability to resist at this time. No, I have to condense new chakra as soon as possible." Eight-tails whispered in his heart, and then began to condense chakra in Kirabi's body. Kisame looked at Kirabi who was unconscious in the Water Prison Jutsu, and sneered: "The eight-tails have been captured." But at this moment, Itachi suddenly shouted: "Kisame, be careful!" Kisame was stunned when he heard this, and then he felt a powerful chakra approaching from behind. Kisame looked back and saw a blue lightning approaching him instantly. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It was a burly man, with yellow hair, dark skin, and yellow iron rings on his arms. "Thunder escape! Thunder plow hot knife!" The arm glowing with blue chakra hit Kisame's neck. The next moment, Kisame grabbed Sameiso and flew out directly! Itachi ducked and caught Kisame who was knocked away. At this time, Kisame had a large range of scars on his neck. It¡¯s simply a bloody mess! "What a terrifying attack power. With Kisame's physical condition, he could be seriously injured to this extent." Itachi said in shock. At the same time, Itachi looked at the person coming. That burly body, dark skin, and cold eyes. There is also the very representative thunder attribute chakra. Thunder Escape Armor! The person who came was none other than the current Fourth Generation Raikage! "As expected, Akatsuki's people came to Yunlei Gorge to capture Bi. If they had come a step later, Bi might have been captured." The Fourth Raikage whispered, and at the same time looked at the unconscious Kirabi. Kirabi, who has lost his chakra, looks a little weak. Seeing the arrival of the Fourth Raikage, the Eight-Tails injected the chakra they had just extracted into Kirabi's body. Kirabi moved and then woke up. "Brother, why are you here? Bastard, idiot." Kirabi said. The fourth generation Raikage scolded: "Bi, it's really too bad. I was forced to a dead end by such an opponent." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 616 Amaterasu is burned! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "I'm sorry, brother, this guy's ability is to absorb chakra, which is very detrimental to me." "Are you absorbing chakra? No wonder you look so embarrassed." The Fourth Raikage snorted coldly. Kirabi and the Fourth Raikage were talking here, but the situation on Kisame's side was not optimistic. The horrific injuries made Kisame look like he was dying, as if he would die in the next moment. At this time, Sameiso's little skull stretched out to Kisame and transferred chakra into Kisame's body again. The horrific injury healed quickly. This scene fell into the eyes of the Fourth Raikage, and he was quite surprised. There is actually such an operation. "Kissame, how do you feel?" Itachi asked. "It's okay, it's really a powerful blow, coupled with the amazing speed, it is indeed the fourth generation Raikage with such powerful combat power." "Nothing can be done, let's retreat first." Itachi said. Kisame looked at Kirabi and the Fourth Raikage not far away, and quickly made a decision in his heart. If Itachi's body is not injured, then the two of them have a chance of winning against Kirabi and the Fourth Raikage. "But now Itachi's body can no longer hold on, and it may not only be unable to help, but may also be a drag. Furthermore, Kisame's body had just been seriously injured twice. Although he recovered quickly because of Sameiso, he was also mentally tired. Neither of them are in their prime. It¡¯s really tough to face the Fourth Raikage in his prime and the Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki who has recovered part of his chakra. What's more, the Fourth Raikage is still the most annoying ninja who combines speed and strength. Based on the current situation, the odds of winning are definitely not high. Therefore, retreat is the wisest choice at present. "Want to run away? It's not that easy!" The Fourth Raikage quickly saw through the two people's thoughts. Now that he has come, he will naturally not let the two escape. "Haha, it's really tragic to be targeted by Raikage-sama." Kisame sneered. Itachi stood up and looked at the Fourth Raikage. The Fourth Raikage also looked at Itachi. Young face, about twenty years old. There are not many people who have become famous at this age in the ninja world. ¡°But the young man in front of me is not just as simple as becoming famous. Those scarlet Sharingan eyes have a strength that far exceeds that of ordinary ninjas. Based on the information from Cloud Hidden Village, a rough assessment of Uchiha Itachi's strength was made. The answer is that without the combat power of two elite jounin or above, it is best to retreat immediately. This is a kind of praise for a twenty-one-year-old young ninja. In the ninja world, there are definitely not many people who have such praise. "UchihaItachi!" the Fourth Raikage shouted softly. "I didn't expect Raikage-sama to recognize me." Itachi said calmly. In his words, you couldn't tell whether he was surprised, happy, or nothing at all. "The Uchiha ninja who betrayed Konoha when he was thirteen years old is a rare genius in the Uchiha clan for decades. He possesses the legendary Mangekyo Sharingan. He has so many names at such a young age. I¡¯m curious how different the Sharingan is from that person in your hands.¡± Hearing this, Itachi said: "That person? Master Raikage is talking about Kakashi-senpai, right?" "Yes, that's the alien who has the Sharingan. It's not like I haven't fought with the Sharingan before, but Kakashi is the first person to use the Sharingan to that extent. So, I I want to see how powerful these eyes can be in the hands of a so-called Uchiha genius." "Kakashi-senpai's strength is naturally unfathomable, and Itachi feels inferior to him. However, as far as I know, Raikage-sama once lost to Kakashi-senpai." The soft words reached the ears of the Fourth Raikage, and his expression could not help but change slightly. ?Obviously, the Fourth Raikage has always been worried about losing to Kakashi. ???????????????????????????????????????? away from Minato, he is still considered a peer. Although the Fourth Raikage was unwilling to give in, he was still full of respect for Minato. ¡°But losing to Kakashi, the Fourth Raikage was a little bit unacceptable. ¡°After all, Kakashi is Minato¡¯s disciple. "You can't win against your master, and you can't even win against your apprentice. This is a problem for the Fourth Raikage."Humiliation. That year, Kakashi was only eighteen years old. And the Fourth Raikage is already thirty-four years old. In fact, the Fourth Raikage at that time was much more powerful than Kakashi, but the reason why was because Kakashi suddenly used the Flying Thunder God Technique. This is something that the Fourth Raikage did not expect. After all, after Minato's death, the Fourth Raikage always thought that this space ninjutsu had become the last word. At that time, he was careless and did not think of this move. Second, when the Flying Thunder God's Technique appeared, the Fourth Raikage remembered the fear of being dominated by the Flying Thunder God, and his reaction was a little slower. It is precisely because of this that both Kakashi and Kakashi will suffer losses. But in a battle between ninjas, if you lose, you lose. There are so many reasons. "Yes, I lost to Kakashi in the beginning, but now, Kakashi is definitely no match for me." The Fourth Raikage said confidently. Itachi did not answer, because in his opinion, although the fourth generation Raikage in front of him was full of amazing power, it seemed to be far behind compared to the calm Kakashi. "That's enough gossip. As a rebellious ninja of Konoha and Kirigakure, I, Kumogakure, have to deal with it. It's really embarrassing for these two villages. Then, I will send you on your way!" The Fourth Raikage said as he tore open his robe, revealing his dark skin. The lightning on his body is shining, and the Thunder Escape Armor has been activated! "This is going to be troublesome." Kisame said. The Fourth Raikage is so fast that he may not be able to escape easily. "Kissame, you go first after I'm done." Itachi said suddenly. Kisame was stunned when he heard this, and looked at Itachi in surprise. That tall figure, who was far smaller than his own, had a vague feeling of solemnity at this moment. "Is Itachi planning to sacrifice himself?" Kisame couldn't help but secretly thought. Based on Itachi¡¯s current situation, if he stayed here for a long time, he might not be able to leave with his life. "But Kisame is not a hypocritical person, this may be the best way now. ¡°After all, with a body like Itachi¡¯s, even if he escaped, there would be nothing left to live for. Hearing this, Kisame moved his feet and prepared to escape. "Brother Itachi, my life as a partner with you has been great." Kisame's words floated into Itachi's ears, and the corners of Itachi's mouth curled up. "You bastard! You actually want to run away!" Seeing that Kirabi was about to run away, the Fourth Raikage rushed over. And at this moment, Itachi suddenly blocked the Fourth Raikage. "Seeking death!" The Fourth Raikage¡¯s iron fist hit Itachi! In Itachi¡¯s right eye, the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan reappears! "Amaterasu!" Black flames burned in Itachi's hands, and then spread throughout his body. Amaterasu burned! And the Iron Fist of the Fourth Raikage was instantly stained with black flames! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 617 Another Game You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Fourth Raikage's pupils shrank, obviously he didn't expect Itachi to actually burn fire on his body. This is simply what a lunatic does! Kisame watched this scene from a distance and couldn't help but be surprised. Itachi actually used the most extreme method to cut off the queen. But Kisame didn't stay for a moment, he took Sameiso and left! The Fourth Raikage immediately retreated, but the black flame was still burning on his left fist. The burning sensation made the Fourth Raikage frown. "This flame will never go out." The Fourth Raikage whispered. "Brother, are you okay?" Kirabi asked worriedly. Without saying a word, the Fourth Raikage directly pulled out Kirabi's short sword and slashed at his left fist! It¡¯s stabbed! The left fist burning with black flames was instantly burned to ashes. "Brother, you" Kirabi was a little surprised. His left hand cut as fast as he wanted. Brother is indeed a ruthless person. The fourth generation Raikage did not pay attention to Kirabi, but focused on Itachi who was completely swallowed by the fire of Amaterasu, with a trace of respect in his eyes. "Did you sacrifice yourself to cover the departure of your companions? What a respectable ninja." The Fourth Raikage whispered. In the flames, Itachi's scarlet sharingan looked very coquettish. It¡¯s just that the Fourth Raikage clearly saw a smile on Itachi¡¯s lips. Why are you laughing? The Fourth Raikage didn¡¯t know. Being burned by such flames is obviously not a pleasant thing. ?Perhaps that is the most beautiful story that people remember before death. A moment later, Itachi's body turned into ashes under the black flames. A gust of wind blew by, and the ashes dispersed. There was nothing left in the place, as if it had never existed. The Fourth Raikage looked at the area where Itachi was. After Amaterasu burned the target, it was extinguished. "Bi, let's go back to the village. This place is no longer safe." "Brother, I just left the village not long ago, bastard, idiot." "Shut up, you have no right to refute. Now Akatsuki is getting more and more rampant. Akatsuki members just attacked Konoha before, and now they are attacking you again. How can such a madman be allowed to appear in the ninja world. I want Convene a conference of five shadows to completely eradicate these cancers!" The Fourth Raikage said, a trace of ruthlessness flashed in his eyes. What no one noticed was that there was a piece of paper stuck in the Fourth Raikage's waist. And this piece of paper is the reason why the Fourth Raikage came here. There are only a few simple words written on this piece of paper. ??Xiao, Kirabi. There¡¯s not even a signature. When he saw this note, the Fourth Raikage also doubted whether it was a trap. But when he thought of Kirabi¡¯s safety, the Fourth Raikage rushed over without stopping. ¡°So what if it¡¯s a trap, with his own strength, the Fourth Raikage is not worried about this happening at all. "Who is this tipper? What is his purpose?" The Fourth Raikage was confused, but he also knew that this person should be a friend rather than an enemy. After the battle, Kirabi was slightly injured and the Fourth Raikage lost an arm. Kisame was wounded and fled, while Itachi burned himself to death. underground space. Obito looked at the heretic demon in silence. Zee emerged from the ground and said, "Obito, it's not good, Itachi is dead." Obito was a little surprised when he heard this, probably because he didn't expect that terrible man to die so easily. "what happened?" "Itachi's body was already extremely ill, and when he captured the Eight-Tails, his combat effectiveness was greatly reduced. Although Kisame subdued the Eight-Tails, the Fourth Raikage who came after him was too strong for the two of them to resist. In the end, Itachi was defeated and replaced by Kisame. of escape.¡± "Really? I didn't expect that man to die so easily in the end. What about the pair of Sharingan? I went to recover them. Those are a pair of good eyes." Obito asked. "I'm afraid it can't be recycled." "Why?" "Itachi used Amaterasu in the end, not only burning the left arm of the Fourth Raikage, but also burning himself up. As expected of Itachi, he even chose such a creative way to commit suicide."Law. " Obito frowned, obviously a little surprised by this way of death. "Itachi, are you trying not to keep those eyes? Sure enough, your heart is still towards Konoha, haha." Obito sneered, having his own guess about Itachi's approach. From Obito's point of view, even if Itachi is cut off, he doesn't need to use such extreme methods. The reason why he set himself on fire with Amaterasu must be to destroy his own eyes and prevent them from falling into his hands. "Obito, what should we do next?" "It will take some time. After preparations are completed, war can be declared. But before that, I have one more thing to do." "What is it?" Jue asked confused. Obito did not answer, but looked at the magatama eye on the heretic demon statue. "There is still a game to play. There is an answer and I want to know it too." Obito whispered. On the other side, in the dark basement, Kabuto was reporting information about Itachi to Orochimaru. "Lord Orochimaru, that's what happened." "Haha, did Itachi set himself on fire? It's really interesting." "Lord Orochimaru, if this happens, we won't be able to reincarnate Uchiha Itachi." "No need, anyway, even if you have his cells, you can't be reincarnated." Orochimaru said meaningfully. Kabuto was a little confused when he heard this. Orochimaru didn¡¯t look like he wanted to explain, but instead looked at Kabuto. "Kabuto, how's your practice going, Kudo Tensei?" "Reporting to Lord Orochimaru, I have basically learned it, but I don't have enough chakra. Now I can only control about two or three people." "Have you learned it? Haha, you are quite talented in this area." "No, this is thanks to the body cells left by Orochimaru-sama's previous reincarnation. After being transplanted into the body, it seems that it is easy to learn this aspect." After Kabuto finished speaking, he raised his head. Under the round glasses, there is a pair of golden pupils that are the same as Orochimaru's. "Haha, it seems that the fusion is good, but that's not enough. Let's go to Ry¨±chi Cave, Kabuto, and come back after learning the magic. During the war, you will be needed." Kabuto was shocked when he heard this. He didn't expect that Orochimaru would also give him the magic of immortality. "Yes, Lord Orochimaru, Kabuto will definitely live up to your expectations." "Haha, that's good. Time is running out, you can speed up." "Yes! Lord Orochimaru." "Okay, step back." Kabuto bowed slightly and left immediately. "The Ninja World War, I really miss it, but this time it has become more interesting." Under the dim light, Orochimaru's golden pupils turned dimly. The meaningless look in his eyes made it difficult to guess what he was thinking. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 618 Itachi returns You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The root of Konoha. Shisui's intervention re-established it. Of course, it¡¯s not that easy. Although Danzo¡¯s brainwashing methods are crude, they are indeed effective. There are no longer a few idiot followers. It¡¯s just that Shisui naturally has his own methods. Being known as the strongest genjutsu ninja in Uchiha is not just a boast. Today¡¯s roots are barely maintaining a superficial peace. In a short period of time, Shisui could only do this. The rest is to clean it slowly. After a year or two, it will almost be completely solved. No one is born heartless. It is difficult to be ruthless, and people with deep roots tend to suppress this emotion. And it is not that difficult to release this emotion. After liberation, they will be qualified ANBU, not roots. ??????????????????????????This day, three people appeared in the secret room of the ANBU minister. One person is lying on the bed, while the other two are beside the bed. "Kakashi, how is Itachi's condition?" "It's nothing serious. Although it was burned by Amaterasu for a while, it was only a slight burn. After being treated with medical ninjutsu, he will be fine after two days of rest." Hearing this, Shisui breathed a sigh of relief and said: "This escape plan is a bit too cruel. If there is a slight mistake, Itachi will really be burned by the fire of Amaterasu." Kakashi smiled and said: "This is real enough. I have tried it once before. At the moment when Amaterasu used it, the small illusion of Sharingan made all three Kisame fall into a period of sluggishness. After that, he used flying The reverse use of the Thunder God Technique, teleporting Itachi while leaving the real corpse to be burned. In this way, there is almost no flaw. And" "And what?" Zhishui asked doubtfully. "nothing." (And how could something like Amaterasu burn people to death?) At this time, Itachi, who was lying on the bed, opened his eyes and looked at the two familiar faces in front of him. Itachi knew that his escape plan had been successful. The black red cloud robe on her body has been burned by Amaterasu, and all that is left is a ninja (sexy?) fishnet outfit. "It seems the plan was successful." Itachi smiled. "Of course, if you are not completely sure, how can I let you take risks." Kakashi smiled. "I'm finally back." Itachi said, getting off the bed, the burns on his body seemed to have no effect on him at all. "Itachi, your injury still needs two days of recovery, so just rest here for now. By the way, this is your thing." Kakashi said, handing a crow mask to Itachi. Itachi took it and looked at the somewhat old mask, feeling a little nostalgic in his heart. When he first entered ANBU, Kakashi gave him this mask. This mask followed him throughout his time in ANBU. Now, this mask was handed to him again in the hands of the same person, which gave Itachi the illusion of going back in time. But he knew that ten years had passed. "Thank you, Kakashi-senpai." "It's too outrageous to say this." Kakashi smiled. Itachi nodded without saying anything. "Itachi, after the injury is healed, just like Shisui, lurk in the roots for the time being. Shisui will tell you the specific things." "I see." "The war is coming, we still have a lot to do, it's troublesome." "Kakashi-senpai is serious. These are also the purposes of my undercover service for so many years. I understand the importance of it." "That's good, Shisui, I'll leave the rest to you, I still have things to do." Hearing this, Zhishui smiled and said, "I know." Kakashi waved his hand and left here. That thin back looks a bit lazy. Itachi watched Kakashi leave with some emotion in his heart. He couldn¡¯t imagine how miserable his life would be without Kakashi¡¯s help. I¡¯m afraid Shisui will die and the Uchiha clan will perish in his own hands. By that time, I am afraid that I will really be full of sins.   Even your own life will be lost due to injuries. And this was also saved by Kakashi. Suddenly, Itachi realized that he already owed Kakashi too much. Seeing Itachi in a daze, Zhisui patted Itachi on the shoulder and said, "What's wrong? What are you thinking about?" "It's nothing, I just think it's really not easy for Kakashi-senpai." "Yes, he has really taken on too many things over the years. He has also tried his best to deal with Uchiha. This favor is really too heavy." "Yes, but in this way, Uchiha has finally integrated into Konoha. Our efforts over the years have not been in vain." "Well, but you still need to be careful in the upcoming battle." Zhisui said solemnly. "I still have doubts about the identity of the masked man. I'm afraid he's not Uchiha Madara." "Oh? What did you find?" "Because of the injection of Hashirama's cell solution, I found that he also seems to have the power of Hashirama's cells." Zhishui was a little curious when he heard this and said: "This is quite strange." "Furthermore, I'm afraid that both Bai Zetsu and Bai Zetsu are products of Hashirama's cells." "This is interesting. The cells of the first Hokage are really everywhere now." Shisui laughed. "But I think the most troublesome thing now may be Orochimaru." "Orochimaru? Why?" "Orochimaru rejoined Akatsuki and seemed to have reached some kind of agreement with the masked man. When I saw him this time, I felt that there was a very terrifying power in his body, which is probably even greater than that of the masked man." "What? Orochimaru has reached this level?" Shisui asked in surprise. Itachi nodded in confirmation. "It seems that the situation is getting more and more complicated. Forget it, let's talk about it later. You'd better recuperate now." "Um." In the dim room, Itachi sat quietly, enjoying the air from Konoha. Back here, Itachi¡¯s nervousness that had been tense for many years gradually relaxed. The undercover career is not that easy. Be prepared at all times. People who have tasted the kind of work that puts their nerves under high tension will probably not want to try it a second time. Of course, there may be some weird people who enjoy this kind of fun. But unfortunately, Itachi is not this kind of person. One day later, Itachi felt that his body had returned to its best condition. The physical condition of the ferrets that had been injected with Hashirama cells also improved. The resilience has been greatly enhanced, and the total amount of chakra has also increased a lot. "Then, it's time to go out for a walk. What's the situation in this village like now?" Itachi said as he put on the ANBU clothes placed on the side of the room and put on the somewhat old crow mask. Scarlet eyes flashed under the mask. Uchiha Itachi is back! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 619 Three Colored Meatballs You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Uchiha family home. Fugaku was sitting in the courtyard with a tea tray in front of him, while Mikoto was sitting opposite Fugaku. The kettle made a popping sound, reminding everyone that it was boiling. After brewing a pot of good tea, the two of them drank it into their throats, feeling somewhat relaxed. This kind of comfortable life is quite enjoyable for the two of them. What the two people didn't notice was that on a big tree not far away, a figure was watching all this. There is a little warmth in the indifferent Sharingan. Father, mother, I¡¯m back. Fugaku put down the teacup and said, "Mikoto, your skills have improved again." "Haha, after I stopped being a ninja, this became my new pleasure. Such a plain life is so good." Mikoto smiled, but there was a sudden sadness in her smile. Seeing this, Fugaku asked: "What's wrong?" "Husband, that kid Itachi has been away from Konoha for eight years. When will he come back? Akatsuki has openly attacked Konoha before. With that terrifying power, is Itachi really okay inside?" Mikoto asked worriedly. On the tree, Weasel's body trembled slightly, but soon returned to calm. Hearing this, Fugaku sighed and said, "Mikoto, all we can do now is trust Itachi." "But, that kid Itachi" Fugaku suddenly said: "Someone is coming." Hearing this, Miqin immediately retracted her previous words. "Mom, Dad, why are you here?" The familiar yet somewhat unfamiliar voice made Itachi's eyes soften. With a handsome face, dressed like a ninja, Konoha's forehead protector is worn on his forehead. The person who came was none other than Sasuke. "Sasuke, why are you still at home today? Don't you have to perform a mission?" Fugaku asked. "Dad, I'm about to leave." "Well, leave early and come back early." "Yes, father." Sasuke left quietly, with the relieved eyes of his parents and Itachi. The boy he once was has gradually grown up. "Sasuke, you have grown up." Itachi thought to himself, the smile at the corner of his mouth growing. Immediately, Itachi stepped away and left here. And at the moment Itachi left, Fugaku looked at the big tree in confusion. It seems like I missed something. On the main street of Konoha, Itachi transformed into another person and walked around on the street. He and Kisame came here three years ago, but three years later, the place has still changed a lot. The previous Payne attack also affected this area, and some unlucky shops are being rebuilt. After walking a few steps, Itachi saw the familiar shop. Meatball shop. It¡¯s not meal time, so the place seems a little deserted. That familiar scent aroused Itachi's desire. Without thinking much, Itachi walked over. At this moment, a beautiful figure passed by Itachi and walked in at a faster speed. Itachi was stunned for a moment, that figure on the back looked so familiar. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ¡°Boss, are my three-color meatballs ready?¡± "Quan, you are really on time." "Of course." "Here you go, the three-color meatballs you want." "thank you boss." Uchiha Izumi held the wrapped three-color meatballs with a smile. That look is enough to cause ripples in the hearts of most men. Quan took the three-color meatballs and was ready to leave. But he found a gaze falling on him. Quan looked over with some confusion, it was a young man. The face was a bit unfamiliar, but those eyes gave Quan a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. The two looked at each other, Itachi's eyes were filled with indifferent tenderness, while Quan's eyes were filled with confusion. Why do you have a strange feeling about this person? "You're not from Konoha, are you?" Quan suddenly said. Itachi was a little surprised by Quan's direct question, but then he said, "Well, I'm just a tourist." "Really, why do you feel so good??Very familiar? Quan said doubtfully. "Maybe it's because I look more popular." Itachi said with a smile. "Yeah?" Quan still felt something was wrong. Itachi ignored it, walked past the spring, came to the boss, and said, "Hello, boss, a three-color meatball." "Okay, wait a moment, it will be ready soon." Quan looked at Itachi and said, "Do you also like three-color balls?" Itachi nodded. ¡°I have a friend who also likes it very much.¡± Itachi was stunned and said, "That's really fate." "Is this your first time coming to Konoha?" "No, I've been here many times." "Do you really like Konoha after coming here so many times?" "Um." Quan looked at the man in front of him and suddenly felt that he had an inexplicable similarity with Itachi. "If Izumi hadn't known that Itachi, as a rebel ninja, could not appear in Konoha, he would have thought that this person was Itachi. "Okay, sir, your three-color meatballs are ready." The boss packed the three-color meatballs and handed them to Itachi. Itachi stretched out his hand to take it and said, "Thank you, boss." After saying that, Itachi walked out of the store. Seeing this, Quan quickly followed. Itachi was a little confused and said, "Girl, why are you following me?" Quan¡¯s face turned red. After all, following a strange man was indeed quite embarrassing. "Well, aren't you a tourist? There must be a lot you don't know about Konoha, right? How about I be your tour guide?" Itachi was stunned, not expecting Quan to make such a request. "In that case, I'll trouble you." Itachi said with a smile. I don¡¯t know why, but the words that I originally meant to refuse turned into agreement. Quan breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this. It would have been really embarrassing if I had been rejected just now. "Yeah, let's go." Quan led the way, explaining to Itachi the history and culture of Konoha, as well as the legends. Not long after, the two came to a pond. Quan looked at the pond in front of him and couldn't help but be stunned for a moment. I didn¡¯t expect that I would arrive at this place without realizing it. ¡°What kind of attraction is this?¡± Itachi asked with a smile. "I'm sorry, this is actually the place where a friend and I ate meatballs for the first time. I didn't expect to end up here unknowingly. Maybe it's because you are somewhat similar to him, so I mistook you for him." Quan laughed. Itachi was slightly shocked when he heard this. This silly girl. "Is that person important to you?" When Quan heard the words, he lowered his head, a trace of shame flashed in his eyes, and there was also sadness. "Well, it's very important. He is the most important person to me." "Yeah?" Quan nodded heavily, and then said: "It's a pity that he left and never came back. I don't know if I will see him again in this life." After Quan finished speaking, his expression became even sadder. "Maybe one day he will come back." Itachi smiled. "Is it really possible?" Quan looked at Itachi and whispered. "Yes, it will definitely happen." Itachi said, handing the three-color meatball in his hand to Quan. Suddenly, Quan seemed to see that familiar face again. "Weasel" (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 620 Their respective destinations You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Itachi was slightly startled, probably because he didn't expect Quan to call out his name. Quan was also taken aback for a moment, then reacted and said, "I'm sorry, I recognized the wrong person." Itachi smiled and said, "It's okay, just eat." "Thanks." Quan took it, but had no intention of eating it. Itachi didn¡¯t pay attention and sat on the wooden bridge nearby. He took out the remaining meatballs and ate them. Seeing this, Quan also sat down. Looking at Itachi eating so deliciously, he felt a little touched in his heart. Itachi noticed Quan's gaze and turned around and said, "What's wrong?" "No, it's nothing." Quan quickly withdrew his gaze and became a little shy. It is very much like the shy look of a girl in love. The heartbeat accelerated, making Quan feel a little at a loss. Itachi smiled and said: "Eat it quickly, it won't taste good when it's cold." "Um." Quan responded softly, and at the same time picked up the three-color meatball in his hand and put it into his mouth. The breeze blows and the hair floats. The waves rippling in the pond are just like the girl's heart at this moment. "What's wrong with me? Why do I have such a strange feeling towards this stranger in front of me?" Quan was puzzled. Some feelings will not change even if their faces change. That kind of breath that comes from the soul, no matter how many obstacles there are, people who love each other can still find each other. The three-color meatballs quickly disappeared in their hands. The day passed by unconsciously. Before leaving, Quan looked at the unfamiliar face in front of him that gave him a familiar feeling, and whispered: "What's your name?" "Water source." "My name is Quan." "Nice to meet you. It's getting late, so I'll leave first." Itachi said. "Well, will we meet again?" Itachi smiled and said, "Yes." Under the setting sun, Itachi's shadow was stretched very long. Quan stared blankly, dazed for a moment. That back view is really like the way Itachi looked when he left. When Itachi's figure completely disappeared, Izumi looked back in despair. ¡°If the Uchiha boys knew that their goddess would show such an expression, they would probably want to catch this man and give him a good beating. ANBU, Itachi took off his disguise, revealing his delicate face. A hand patted Itachi's shoulder and said with a smile: "Itachi, are the three-color meatballs delicious?" The teasing tone made Itachi quite helpless. "I asked you why there is a gaze that keeps staring at me. It turns out to be you." "Haha, Itachi, just go out to see the spring when your injury is just right." "It was just a chance encounter." "I really envy you, there is such a good woman who likes you." Zhisui smiled. Hearing this, Itachi raised the corners of his mouth slightly, but didn't say anything. Time can sometimes give the best answer. The Hokage Building. "Kakashi, as you said, the Fourth Raikage has sent out an invitation to the Five Shadows Conference to discuss how to deal with Akatsuki. It will be in a month." "The Eight-Tails is being targeted by Akatsuki, and the Fourth Raikage must not be able to sit still. In addition, after seeing Akatsuki's combat power, the original contemptuous attitude should have changed." Kakashi smiled. "Well, you come with me to this meeting." "good." "We will set off in a week. Before that, you can arrange the affairs of the ANBU." "no problem." "By the way, Itachi is back?" "Well, we are at Shisui's place. I plan to let him help Shisui solve the root problem first. When we go to the Five Shadows Conference, the safety of Konoha will be entrusted to them." Tsunade nodded in agreement. "By the way, Master Jiraiya hasn't come back yet?" Kakashi suddenly asked. Hearing this, Tsunade smiled and said, "That idiot went to the Land of Rain with Nagato and Konan, and he should be back soon." As soon as he finished speaking, an old man with white hair appeared outside the window. "Hahaha, are you thinking of me?" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??? also jumped in directly from the window and landed next to Tsunade. "Jiraiya-sama." Kakashi said respectfully. "Kakashi, I haven't thanked you for what happened last time. In addition to what happened with Nagato and Konan, I owe you more and more favors." Jiraiya said with a smile. "It's just little things." "Okay, you two, stop being polite. Now that you're back, let's go have a drink together." Tsunade said with great interest. Shizune on the side said worriedly: "Tsunade-sama, do you want to drink again?" ¡°Shizune, it¡¯s rare for everyone to get together, so it¡¯s not a big deal to have a drink.¡± Seeing how determined Tsunade was, Shizune couldn't say anything. So the four of them moved to the tavern. After three rounds of drinking, Kakashi and the three of them were slightly tipsy, while Shizune stood aside and did not drink. Looking at Jiraiya¡¯s empty sleeves, Kakashi felt a little melancholy. "Jiraiya-sama, if you can, you'd better reattach your left arm. The war is coming, and your combat power is also an indispensable part." Kakashi said. Hearing this, Tsunade also looked at Jiraiya. The empty sleeves made his eyes sore. Fortunately, it was just an arm. If it was a life, Tsunade really didn't know how to face it. Jiraiya laughed and said, "It's nothing, it's just an arm." "Idiot, leave this matter to me. As a medical ninja, it is not difficult for me to transplant an arm. Don't worry, I will transplant a better arm for you." Tsunade said, and drank again Had a drink. Jiraiya looked at Tsunade with a hint of tenderness in his eyes. "Don't look at me with those squinting eyes." Tsunade looked away, her face slightly red. Seeing the two of them looking more ambiguous than before, Kakashi smiled knowingly. ¡°Maybe after this time, these two people can also open up their final defenses. "Hahaha, I'll leave it to you." "Jiraiya-sama, do Nagato and the others plan to live in seclusion in the Land of Rain?" Kakashi asked. "Well, the operation of Yu Ninja Village cannot be separated from the two of them. When they go back this time, the first thing they will solve is the problem of Yu Ninja Village. The new leader is not bad and should develop Yu Ninja Village well. As for Nagato and Xiaonan, They will live in the same place where I lived with them before and live a normal life." Kakashi nodded, this ending might be suitable for them. As for Obito and the others, they probably have no interest in Nagato who has lost his Samsara Eye. The three of them drank until late at night and were all a little drunk. The four of them got up and left together. Several people¡¯s homes are in the same direction, so they also take the same road. Soon, Tsunade and Shizune arrived at their home. "Jiraiya-sama, Kakashi-sama, thank you for your hospitality tonight. Please be careful on the road." "Haha, don't worry, just take good care of Tsunade." "Um." Shizune supported Tsunade, who was already asleep, and walked in. "Kakashi, let's go." Kakashi nodded, but before he took two steps, Jiraiya stopped. "Okay, Kakashi, my home has arrived." Kakashi was a little confused when he heard this. When did Jiraiya's home come here? Did he admit his mistake when he was drunk? Perhaps seeing Kakashi¡¯s doubts, Jiraiya laughed and said, ¡°Hahaha, I just moved. So, goodbye.¡± Kakashi was a little surprised when he saw Jiraiya opening the door and walking in. This is really his home. Glancing at the Tsunade house next to him, Kakashi smiled. That might be enough. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 621 Eighteen Dogs You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In a hill in Konoha, Kakashi sat cross-legged, and the silver-white curse seal behind his back shone faintly. After a while, Kakashi opened his eyes. "I have become more proficient in mastering the Immortal Curse Seal. With the Immortal Technique Chakra stored in it, I should be able to sustain the battle for a long time. The war is coming. Now, against the combat power of the Six Paths level, I am afraid that I will still be able to fight for a long time. It¡¯s not enough. Is there any other way to increase our strength?¡± Kakashi frowned his silver eyebrows, feeling a little irritated. It is true that it is much more powerful now than before, but in the later world of crazy cheating, this combat power may still be insufficient. Kakashi couldn't help but think of the golden light that dispersed into his mind before. Until now, Kakashi still hasn¡¯t seen the content of that golden light. It seems that there is a missing opportunity. Kakashi took out a bell from his ninja bag. This is the bell that I got from the witch Shion before. "According to the Seven Prisons, this bell is the core of Rashomon, but its secrets are still not fully understood until now." Kakashi was a little troubled. It felt like he was sitting on a mountain of gold and silver, but he couldn't use it at all. That feeling is really frustrating. Kakashi stood up, and at this moment, a scroll fell out of the ninja bag that was not closed just now. Kakashi picked it up and was a little surprised when he saw the sealing characters on it. "Is this the nine-tailed chakra that was intercepted from Kong's body at that time?" Having said that, I originally thought that the Nine-Tailed Chakra would be useful, but now it seems that it is of little use. Although it contains a huge amount of chakra from the four tails, it is not compatible with Kakashi. Unless Kakashi seals it in his body. It's just that, it is really hard to explain how his Nine -tailed Chakra came from. And this chakra is not very important to Kakashi today. His chakra level is not low, otherwise he would not be able to use Sage Mode so skillfully. The problem is the consumption of Sharingan. Whether in the past or now, the consumption of the Sharingan has always been a problem that Kakashi wants to solve. But there hasn¡¯t been much progress. With the increase in strength, the consumption of ordinary three magatama sharingan is no longer within the scope of Kakashi's worries. But Kakashi still dare not use the Mangekyo Sharingan and the Eye of Eternity easily. The consumption is too great. Of course, there is no solution. One is to inject inter-column cell solution. This has already been used on Itachi. Generally speaking, the columnar cell solution does have a certain effect, but it is not as good as the water-stopping effect of directly transplanting a hand. The effect is only about one-third. But for Itachi, it was enough. That huge vitality not only cured his disease, but also repaired the blindness of the Mangekyo Sharingan. But one of the important reasons is that Itachi is a member of the Uchiha clan. If Kakashi is replaced, the effect may not be satisfactory. This is a problem that for Kakashi can only treat the symptoms, not the root cause. Before finding a better way, Kakashi will not use it easily. ¡°In the final analysis, it¡¯s still a matter of physical fitness. If Kakashi can improve his physique and perfectly integrate it with the Sharingan, these problems will no longer exist. "Hey, it is indeed a world where blood is a struggle." Kakashi sighed and put the Nine-Tails Chakra scroll back into his ninja bag. Kakashi looked at the bell in his hand, thoughtfully, then took out the kunai and lightly drew a line on his hand. Blood overflowed and his hands formed seals. "The art of psychics!" Boom! Many ninja dogs appeared in front of Kakashi. The Eight Ninja Dogs and the Ten Dogs of Hell. Eighteen ninja dogs appeared at the same time, and the scene was quite spectacular for a while. Parker stood on Blue's head, looked at Kakashi and said: "Kakashi, call us all"What's going to happen next? " Kakashi sat on the ground and said, "Has the funeral of the Seventh Prison been held?" All the dogs were a little sad when they heard this. After Qi Yu went to Quan Ting Mountain, he actually became the leader in the hearts of the dogs. Not long ago, the Seven Hells were summoned, and then died. The dogs also learned the cause and effect of the incident from Kakashi's mouth. Although they are reluctant to give up, they all respect the Seven Hells' choice. "Master Kakashi, Master Seven Hells, we have cremated him. This is also his request during his lifetime." Dingharu said. Kakashi nodded, and he could only express his condolences for the passing of his partner. "Dingchun, I will leave the affairs of Quan Ting Mountain to you from now on. This is what I meant before the Seven Prisons." Dingchun nodded and said, "I understand." Kakashi took out the bell in his palm and said, "Seven Prisons once said before that this bell is the core of Rashomon. Do you know what other information it contains?" The Ten Dogs of Hell looked at each other, and finally Sadharu said: "Kakashi-sama, we don't know much about Rashomon, but from the records of Hell Valley, it is the gate of hell. Maybe this bell is to open hell. The key to the Gate of Hell. Or perhaps the link to inherit the power of the Gate of Hell." Kakashi was thoughtful when he heard the words. It seems that it is a bit difficult to get more power from this. I have been to Hell Valley before, but there is nothing more. Just as Kakashi was thinking, he suddenly heard a loud noise not far away. Boom! Kakashi was stunned, what happened? Parker¡¯s nose moved and he said, ¡°Kakashi, it seems to smell like Inuzuka Kiba and Akamaru.¡± Parker was quite impressed with the Inuzuka clan, which also raised ninja dogs. "Really? What are these two guys doing?" Kakashi was curious and walked over. The ninja dogs behind him also followed suit. Behind the grass, Kiba and Akamaru are practicing ninjutsu. But it doesn¡¯t seem to be very effective. "Damn it, the power is still only this little? This is simply not enough!" Ya looked dissatisfied, obviously not very satisfied with the results of his practice. "Naruto, that guy has grown to that extent, and I'm still like this. I'm really not willing to accept it." Recalling the scene where he saw Naruto fighting in the distance before, Ya felt even more unwilling. Although Naruto¡¯s grades in the ninja school were not bad, the two had a good relationship because of their similar personalities to Kiba. ?Always supervise each other. Originally the gap between the two was not big, but after graduating from school, the gap between the two grew crazily, and now, Ya can no longer see Naruto's back. "Damn it" Ya punched the ground, and Akamaru yelled at the side. "Hey, it's a tooth. Are you practicing?" The lazy voice made Yao slightly stunned. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 622 Something happened again You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Kakashi-sensei? Why are you here." As soon as Ya finished speaking, he saw the bunch of ninja dogs behind Kakashi. The number is staggering. "Well, I'm training dogs." Kakashi smiled. Ya was stunned, and then said excitedly: "I almost forgot, Kakashi-sensei is also a master of dog training. Kakashi-sensei, please guide me in my practice. My current strength is far from enough, and Hong-sensei is pregnant. He couldn¡¯t guide us in our practice, so we asked Kakashi-sensei.¡± Kakashi was stunned when he heard this. This development is a bit strange. Why do you need to guide yourself if you want to be good? It¡¯s just that Kanto looked sincere, and Kakashi was really embarrassed to refuse. But when I think about it, the allocation of Class 8 is quite problematic. Hong is a genjutsu ninja, but none of the three students below him can do genjutsu. This is obviously not professional. It¡¯s no wonder that Ya¡¯s strength doesn¡¯t rise quickly. ??Hinata has the background of her own wealthy family, and Hong can't teach her. There is also the Hyuga clan behind her, so there is no shortage of people to teach her. Shino¡¯s father is Minato¡¯s former teammate, Aburame Shiwei, who is equally strong and has the level of an elite jounin. The situation of Ya is almost worse. Although he is the son of the clan leader, the Inuzuka clan is not a big clan. Even if he is the clan leader, his strength is only at the level of a jounin. In addition, the clan leader has a lot of things to do, and Kiba¡¯s training is mostly taught by his sister, Hana Inuzuka. And Inuzuka Hana is just a chuunin. In addition, Ya¡¯s character is somewhat arrogant, and he is often only three minutes enthusiastic about spiritual practice. This resulted in Ya's strength growing extremely slowly. "Well, since you asked me so, and I happen to be free, I will practice with you once." Ya heard this and became even more excited. "Thank you, Kakashi-sensei." Thinking that with Kakashi¡¯s teachings, he would be able to surpass Naruto and Sasuke soon and become the number one Xiaoqiang in Konoha. When the time comes, you will be promoted to Jonin, your mission rewards will be increased, you will marry Bai Fumei, become Hokage, and reach the pinnacle of your life. Thinking about it, I¡¯m still a little excited. The teeth were lost in the beautiful fantasy, and the saliva almost flowed out. Kakashi was quite helpless when he saw this. Although he didn't know what this guy was thinking, looking at it like this, it was obviously not a good thing. ¡°Ya, your expression calms down a little.¡± "Ah? Sorry, sorry, I was just thinking about how to practice today." Hey, hey, your expression just now was not that you were thinking about this kind of thing. It was obviously an expression that you were thinking about something unhealthy. Hey, no, why do I know this expression so well? Oh, by the way, I must have seen it in Jiraiya. "Then let's start the first lesson. Parker, come on." Hearing this, Parker barked, and then the eight ninja dogs rushed forward and surrounded the teeth. Each dog bit one position, trapping the teeth. The art of chasing teeth! Kakashi walked to the side and leaned against Sadaharu's huge body. The soft white fur is really comfortable. Kakashi took out the Kissing Paradise from his ninja tool bag and started learning again. The other hellhounds surrounded Kakashi, closed their eyes and took a nap. Ya looked confused. "Kakashi-sensei, what are you doing?" "Ah, well, the first lesson of training is to defeat the Eight Ninja Dogs." "What? Shouldn't you accompany me to practice?" Ya said with some dissatisfaction. "Ya, the way of practice is not important, what is important is what you can learn from it. If you can defeat the Eight Ninja Dogs, then I will teach you other things. If you can't even defeat the Eight Ninja Dogs, then the other things Cultivation will have no meaning to you." "Really? After defeating them, Kakashi-sensei will teach me personally?" "certainly." Hearing this, Ya instantly became passionate about fighting and said, "Okay! Akamaru, let's go!" "Woof!" Akamaru shouted, preparing to fight. And Yaya shook off the Eight Ninja Dogs on his body and stood together with Akamaru. ? ???Animal-like ninja method, orc clone! " boom! Akamaru turned into a tooth. The art of four legs! One man and one beast were attacking the Eight Ninja Dogs. When Parker saw this, he whispered: "Oh? The cooperation is pretty good, but it's still far from enough. Crane Wing Formation!" As soon as the words fell, the eight ninja dogs were scattered, and then they looked like white cranes with their wings spread in front of Kiba and Akamaru. After the shadow disappeared, Kiba and Akamaru's limbs had been bitten by the Eight Ninja Dogs and fell to the ground. "Damn it, how could this happen?" Ya said in confusion. "You are too impulsive. You blindly step forward before you can judge the enemy's strength. If it is a strong opponent, you will be dead by now." Kakashi said while turning the page of "Intimate Heaven". Hearing this, Ya was a little unconvinced and said, "I don't believe it." The battle between Ya and the Eight Ninja Dogs started again. Kakashi glanced at it and shook his head. With teeth like this, it is really difficult to defeat the Eight Ninja Dogs. Although the fighting power of the eight ninja dogs is not high, after Kakashi's training, the eight ninja dogs cooperated and their combat power was comparable to that of the ninja. Fighting with teeth like this now is already a waste of time. "Kakashi-sama, I don't think this brat can defeat Parker and the others." Sadaharu said. "This is not necessarily true. If Ya can have a good attitude, he is actually not weak in strength. If the ninja's ability is ten, ordinary people can only exert eight, but people with a good attitude can exert twenty or even ten. It¡¯s the strength of thirty. If you are a person with a superior IQ, you can show the ability of a hundred. Of course, I don¡¯t have any expectations for Ya¡¯s IQ, but the mentality can still be modified.¡± "It's really a ruthless statement." Dingchun complained. "Well, that's the truth. As a ninja, it's important to recognize the facts. Then we have to look at our own problems." After a while, Ya was a little annoyed because he was being brutalized by the Eight Ninja Dogs. "Damn it! What's the point of this kind of practice!" At this time, both Ya and Akamaru were a little embarrassed. Under the leadership of Parker, Ya and Akamaru can be said to have been fooled around. "Hey, it's really useless." Parker mocked. "Damn it! How could this happen?" Kakashi closed the intimacy paradise, looked at Ya and said: "Ya, your heart is too impatient. Now you are like a barrel half filled with water, unable to exert your own strength at all. How can we move forward if we can¡¯t fully control it?¡± "this¡­¡­" "Think carefully about how to deal with them. Just acting recklessly will not lead to results." Hearing this, Ya rarely got angry, but calmed down to think. Kakashi nodded with satisfaction upon seeing this. Being able to think is the beginning of success. At this time, the Ninja Eagle flew across the sky, and Kakashi couldn't help but frown. Something happened again? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 623 Ghost Lantern City You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the green mountains, Kakashi leaned against Dingharu, holding the Heaven of Affection in his hand, surrounded by the Eight Ninja Dogs and the other nine Cerberus Dogs. Eighteen dogs were all taking a nap with their eyes closed, and the scene was exceptionally harmonious. Not far away, Yapan was sitting on the ground, seeming to be thinking about something. After a long time, Ya opened his eyes, and a flash of enlightenment flashed through him. "Kakashi-sensei, I understand." Hearing this, Kakashi closed the door of the intimacy paradise and said with a smile: "Really? Then, continue?" "Of course, I will definitely defeat them!" "Then, Parker, come on." "Okay, Kakashi." The Eight Ninja Dogs came online again and started a training battle with Ya and Akamaru. Kakashi didn¡¯t care about the outcome at this time. If Ya really figures it out, then defeating Parker and other dogs who let loose will not be a big problem. Kakashi is now more concerned about what happened to the ninja hawk from before. Being able to use the Ninja Eagle shows the seriousness of the matter. Sure enough, at this time, the Hokage's office had already exploded. boom! With a loud noise, Tsunade smashed the desk in front of her with one punch. "Tsunade-sama, what's wrong?" Shizune on the side was very surprised. To make Tsunade so angry, it shows how amazing the content in the scroll is. Tsunade did not speak, but threw the scroll to Shizune. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????. "Naruto went to Kumogakure to assassinate the Raikage? He also killed Iwagakure's Jonin before? How is this possible?" Shizune said in surprise. "Many people, including the Raikage, have seen the true face of that person, it is Naruto." "But how is it possible? We saw Naruto yesterday. How could Naruto go back and forth from Kumogakure overnight? Naruto doesn't know space ninjutsu." Shizune wondered. "I'm afraid it's been framed. The Five Kage Conference is coming soon. If I can't give Kumogakure a satisfactory answer, I'm afraid I'll be in trouble." Tsunade said with an unhappy look on her face. "What should we do?" Shizune asked worriedly. "Let Kakashi and Shikaku come over." Tsunade said. "Yes, Tsunade-sama." When Shizune heard this, she immediately ran out. Tsunade sat down on the chair and whispered: "It's been such a troubled time. It seems that besides Akatsuki, there are other restless guys." In the green mountains, Ya finally passed the training of the Eight Ninja Dogs. "Great! I succeeded!" Ya said excitedly. "Well, it's faster than I thought, so I'll teach you something interesting." After Kakashi finished speaking, Shizune suddenly ran from a distance. "Kakashi-senpai!" "Huh? Shizune, why are you here?" Kakashi asked in surprise. "Kakashi-senpai, Tsunade-sama has something to do with you." Hearing this, Kakashi remembered the Ninja Hawk from before and secretly thought that something had happened. "I see." Seeing that Kakashi seemed to be leaving, Ya quickly said: "Kakashi-sensei, you're not going to run away now, are you?" Kakashi scratched his head and said, "It's really difficult." Forming seals with both hands, the art of shadow clone! "Let the shadow clone teach you, then, tooth, goodbye." Kakashi waved his hand, and in a flash, he disappeared together with Shizune. The Hokage's office. Shikaku handed the scroll to Kakashi. Looking at the scroll, Kakashi looked thoughtful. "Kakashi, Shikaku, what do you think?" Tsunade asked. Lu Jiu said: "It's very simple, this is a conspiracy, to send Naruto to Ghost Lantern City." Kakashi put down the scroll and said: "I agree with Shikaku-senpai. I'm afraid the purpose of the mastermind behind this is this." "Ghost Lantern City?" Tsunade whispered. There is another name for Ghost Lantern City, called Blood Prison. It is a prison commissioned by various countries to build a prison for criminal ninjas. The ninjas there are all extremely evil people who have been abandoned by all countries. It was mentioned in the scroll that Naruto should be sent here for investigation. ¡°?The Film Festival is coming soon, and the relationship between us and Yunyin is particularly important. If this incident affects the alliance, I'm afraid there will be even greater trouble. Shikaku said. "There are two ways to deal with it now. One is to use the trick and imprison Naruto in Ghost Lantern City to lure out the black hand behind it. However, this method is too risky. Once it fails, Naruto will become very dangerous. And Akatsuki He is also ready to take action. If he knew that Naruto was not in Konoha, there is no guarantee that he would not take action." Kakashi said. "In that case, Naruto can't go to Ghost Lantern City." "Yes, the risk factor is too high, and there is no need for it. Anyone who can come up with such a frame-up method must be a clown." "Then what is the second method you mentioned?" Tsunade asked. "First explain to Kumogakure and Iwagakure. These two villages must not believe that Naruto did it. If it is a transformation technique, Raikage will definitely be able to see it, so it must be a more advanced transformation. Technique. The one with this ability in the ninja world is Baibianhuashan. As far as I know, Baibianhuashan has retreated, and this time he was probably pulled out to do something." Kakashi said. "The ever-changing Huashan? The ever-changing Huashan that claims to be able to transform into anyone without any flaws?" Lu Jiu asked. "Yes, it's him. Although I don't know why he would work for this gangster, but as long as we find him, the problem will be solved." "Even if we explain it to Kumogakure and Iwagakure, but the murderer is not found, this problem still cannot be solved." Tsunade said. "Tsunade-sama, give me three days, I will go to Ghost Lantern City to investigate the matter clearly." "Three days? Okay, be careful." "learn." After Kakashi finished speaking, he left directly. "I remember that Ghost Light City is managed by the Jonin Wuwei of Kusanagi Village, right?" Shikamaru said. Tsunade nodded and said: "Yes, it's him. This person is not weak in strength, and he also possesses the confinement technique of Fire Release Heavenly Prison. He is the most suitable person to take care of Ghost Lantern City." "It seems that there have been two factions in the Grass Ninja Village, and they are arguing about something." "I have also heard about this. It seems to be something called the Gate of Paradise. It is said that as long as you open that thing, you can realize your wish. It is said that Kusanagi Village once opened that thing and almost dominated the ninja world. .¡± "Is it really that powerful?" Lu Jiu asked in surprise. "How is it possible? How can such a good thing happen? The Grass Ninja Village did not dominate the world in the end." Tsunade sneered. "That's true. I hope Kakashi can solve this problem as soon as possible, otherwise, it will be really troublesome. The other party has calculated this time correctly and we don't have any extra time to waste." "Don't worry, Kakashi's efficiency is still worthy of belief." Lu Jiu nodded in agreement. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 624 Dragon Tongue You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Ghost Lantern City is located on an isolated island. There are dense whirlpools of water all around, and there is only one waterway into the city. Since Kakashi wanted to investigate, he naturally would not enter from the front. The swirling water around them may be difficult for others to reach the sky, but for Kakashi, it is simply a piece of cake. After successfully passing through the current, Kakashi landed on the roof of Ghost Lantern City. With his excellent concealment skills, no one discovered Kakashi. At this time, the entrance to Ghost Lantern City attracted Kakashi¡¯s attention. New prisoners were entering, and a middle-aged man in uniform was carving strange symbols on each prisoner. "Fire Escape! Heavenly Prison Technique!" With a soft drink, he pressed his right palm on the prisoner's body. In an instant, the hot fire-attribute chakra formed a chain-like shape on the prisoner's body. The chakra in the body is instantly sealed, and if there is any change, the body will be burned by fire. Kakashi opened his forehead protector, and his three Magatama Sharingan slowly turned, watching this scene from a distance. "It's really an interesting ninjutsu. No wonder it can control so many ninjas." Putting down the forehead protector, Kakashi began to look for the location of the cell. At this time, it was the time when the prisoners were outside, so there was no one in the cell. Kakashi searched this place all over and whispered: "It seems that there will be no clues here. Then, we should still sneak into the prisoners to get more information." Kakashi immediately left the cell and walked to the toilet in the square. At this time, an uncle ran over to use the toilet. Kakashi went up and punched him, knocking him unconscious to the ground. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll lend you your identity for a moment.¡± ??The Sharingan turned and read the personal information in the uncle's mind, and then used a transformation technique to transform into the uncle's appearance. As for this uncle, he was hidden by Kakashi. ¡°Then let¡¯s start the investigation from here.¡± Kakashi walked back to the square, where the prisoners were playing. There¡¯s everything you can do. Kakashi quickly got involved and investigated the situation in Ghost Lantern City. Ghost Lantern City Conference Room. Wuwei and the four masked people were discussing something. "I didn't expect Konoha to be so calm, and they haven't sent the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails over yet. Without the Jinchuriki, we don't have enough chakra to open the Gate of Bliss." The man wearing a bull-head mask said. "In this case, we can only let Baibian Huashan kill a few more people from the ninja village. I don't believe that under the pressure of the four major ninja villages, Konoha can still let the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki stay in the village with peace of mind. .¡± "That's all." The lord of Ghost Lantern City, Wuwei, looked at the four people without saying a word. There was neither opposition nor support for their decision. Wuwei looked out the window, and all the prisoners were still immersed in drunkenness and dreams. "Then it's decided, Wuwei, do you have any opinion?" Wuwei stood up and said, "No, just do what you want." After Wuwei finished speaking, he left. ¡°Tch, this is an arrogant guy.¡± "Be patient, only he can open the door to bliss, and we in Caoyin Village still need his power." "I see." "Bai Bian Huashan will be back in the evening. At that time, we will have a good talk with him." "good." Kakashi walked around the square, but found no valuable clues. "It seems that these prisoners don't know what's going on, so the person who should investigate is the Lord of Ghost Lantern City." Kakashi thought to himself. But at this moment, Kakashi discovered a different person. It was a white-haired girl wearing a headscarf. Although she is dressed like a man, who Kakashi is, it is natural to see her disguise at a glance. But this is not the reason why she attracts Kakashi. The reason is that you can¡¯t feel the aura of extreme evil in this person. You know, almost every hand of the prisoners here is full of blood, and more of them are crazy and crazy.? This man was unexpectedly peaceful, and he didn't hang out with the prisoners, which was indeed strange. And it looks like they are the ones who just came in this morning. ¡°It seems like there¡¯s something wrong with this guy.¡± Kakashi thought to himself, and he had an idea in an instant. At night, the white-haired girl secretly ran out of the prison, heading towards the city lord's room. "Wuwei, I will kill you today!" The girl¡¯s expression was full of disgust, as if she hated the people in the room. What the girl didn¡¯t know was that there was a small tail hanging behind him. Pushing open the door, the girl pulled out her kunai and stabbed the figure in the bed. But at this moment, Wuwei opened his eyes and said, "Are you the killer of the Hua Sect?" The girl was stunned and quickly stabbed it. But all that was heard was a bang, Wuwei turned into smoke, and then another figure hugged the girl, and the kunai was pressed into the girl's throat. "I'm sorry, Wuwei has some things to deal with, and I'm not here." "Who are you?" "I'm Malloy, just Wuwei's little follower." "Damn it." The girl struggled, and at this moment, a figure suddenly jumped out, knocked Malloy unconscious, and ran out with the girl. The girl still wanted to resist, but she couldn't struggle at all. In a cave somewhere, Kakashi let go of the girl and said, "I'm sorry, that place was not suitable for talking just now, so I behaved rudely." "Who are you?" the girl said warily. "Konoha ninja, Hatake Kakashi. You should be the ANBU ninja of Kusagakure Village, Ryuuga, right?" The girl was startled and said, "How do you know?" "I noticed you during the day, so I did a little investigation. It seems that there is nothing wrong. Your mission is to assassinate Wuwei, right?" "Yes, that guy Wuwei wants to open the Box of Bliss, I have to stop him." "It's really a simple and crude way to stop it." "You don't have to worry about it. I heard that Konoha sent the Jinch¨±riki of the Nine-Tails here, why is it you who came here?" Dragon Tongue asked in confusion. "It's just for some special reasons, so now tell me what you know." "After telling you, can you destroy the Box of Bliss?" "Don't worry, it's no problem." "good." Dragon Tongue then told Kakashi what happened. There is a Box of Bliss in Kusanagi Village, which is a six-path ninja tool. Legend has it that opening it requires a huge amount of chakra. And in order to decide whether to open this box, Caoyin Village is divided into the Flower Faction and the Grass Faction. The flower school advocates not wanting it, while the grass school advocates yes. " Wuwei is a member of the Cao sect. For this reason, Wuwei sent his son Wujiu into the Box of Bliss a few years ago. But the chakra is still not enough. So the people in Caoyin Village were planning the jinch¨±riki. Naruto was targeted by them. "Bai Bian Huashan" was also ordered by the senior officials of the Cao Faction. "As expected, then the people who should be dealt with are the senior officials." Kakashi whispered. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 625 Box of Bliss You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Yes, as long as Wuwei is killed and the Box of Bliss is destroyed, all this will be over." Long Tongue said. "I see." Kakashi nodded slightly when he heard this. These are just one-sided words from Dragon Tongue. Whether you can believe it or not, Kakashi needs further investigation. But since things like the Box of Bliss are called Six Paths Ninja Tools, I don¡¯t know if they are related to Kumogakure¡¯s Six Paths Ninjas. No matter what, let¡¯s go take a look at the so-called Box of Bliss first. If the Box of Bliss really has this ability, it obviously cannot stay in Caoyin Village. Otherwise, even if Wuwei falls, there will still be thousands of Wuwei who will stand up. While the two were discussing, Kakashi suddenly felt someone fighting not far outside the cave. "You wait here, I'll go outside and take a look, it seems someone is fighting." Kakashi said and left in a flash. Ryuki was startled and whispered: "What a fast speed. By the way, Hatake Kakashi, isn't he the famous one in Konoha? If it is him, he can definitely subdue Wuwei and destroy the Box of Bliss!" Kakashi had no idea that Dragon Tongue had already placed its hope on him. The name of Hatake Kakashi has become a signature in the ninja world. Kakashi walked out of the cave and hid behind a boulder somewhere. Not far away, I saw five figures intertwined together. Four are wearing masks, and one of them has a bald head. Kakashi narrowed his eyes. If he saw the bald man correctly, he should be Bai Huashan. Kakashi has seen his photo in his information. "If that is Baibian Huashan, then those four masked people are the top officials of Cao Faction in Caoyin Village?" Suddenly, Kakashi felt another chakra, it was Wuwei! I saw Wuwei not far away, watching all this from a distance. Kakashi frowned, he always felt that something was wrong with this inaction. There is always a gloomy air about Wuwei. It¡¯s like there is something buried in my heart. Does such a person really have the ambition to dominate the ninja world? Kakashi expressed doubts. At this moment, the outcome of Baibian Huashan and those few people had emerged. I saw the man wearing the sheep head mask using the confinement technique to immobilize the ever-changing Huashan Mountain. "Damn it, I can't move." Baibian Huashan gritted his teeth. "Bai Bian Huashan, if you attack us again, I'm afraid you will never see your son again. You'd better do as we say." "Damn it! I have helped you kill so many ninjas and assassinated the Raikage. I have completed what you asked for. Why have so many targets been added now?" Baibian Huashan said dissatisfied. "Humph, you have no room to bargain with us. Your life and that of your son are both in our hands. I advise you to be more honest." "You bastards from the Hidden Grass Village!" "Baihua Huashan, stop talking nonsense, agree or disagree. Think about your son." Baibian Huashan's expression changed, and he had no choice but to say: "Okay, I agree, but this is the last time. After this, you must let my son go, otherwise, don't blame me for a dead end!" "Okay, cool." After several people reached an agreement, they dispersed. Kakashi, who was behind the boulder, narrowed his eyes and said secretly: "Sure enough, Baibian Huashan is involved in this. It seems that he must have been threatened. Now that the culprit is known, Naruto's grievances can be cleared. This ever-changing Huashan Mountain is the greatest witness.¡± Kakashi said, his body flashed and disappeared behind the boulder. Bai Bian Huashan was walking on the way out of Ghost Lantern City at this time, with a very unhappy expression on his face. "The hateful Caoyin Village has threatened me again and again. If I hadn't been worried about my son's safety, I would have killed you all!" Baibian Huashan was cursing as he walked. The feeling of being threatened was obviously not that pleasant. "Since you are so unwilling, let me settle it for you." The cold voice sounded in Baibian Huashan's ears, making himSurprised. When Bai Bian Huashan wanted to resist, a heavy palm hit his neck. "Forehead¡­¡­" "Baihua Huashan" only made a muffled groan, and then fainted. "It's really weak." Kakashi muttered, then pricked his finger with kunai. Make a seal with both hands! "The art of psychics!" boom! The big white dog appeared in front of Kakashi. "Kakashi-sama." "Sadaharu, you bring this guy back to Konoha and tell Tsunade-sama that this is the Variety Mountain. With him, Naruto's suspicion can be lifted. The specific information will allow Senior Haiichi to get rid of his mind. Just read it out.¡± "Yes, Master Kakashi. Aren't you going back directly?" "No, I still want to investigate the matter of the Box of Bliss here." "I understand, then Master Kakashi, please be more careful." "rest assured." Dingchun put the Variety Huashan on his back, and then ran away, the target was Konoha. Watching Sadaharu leave, Kakashi looked towards Ghost Lantern City. "Then, let me take a look at what this so-called Box of Bliss is." Returning to the cave, Kakashi told Dragon Tongue what had happened before, and learned the location of the Box of Bliss from Dragon Tongue. It is in the room of inaction. "Long Tongue, we will split up tomorrow. You create a commotion in the square. It is best to incite all the prisoners and create a big commotion. Then I will sneak into Wuwei's room to find out." "Okay, keep it on me." "Well. Then everything will wait for tomorrow." After the matter was decided, the two of them went back to their cells. The next day, Dragon Tongue, according to Kakashi's instructions, successfully aroused the anger in the hearts of the prisoners, and a big riot began immediately. ¡°These prisoners are not good people, and any slightest friction will turn into a fight. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT Out Out of Fire The riot spread throughout Ghost Lantern City. All the guards were dispatched, but they were still unable to suppress the riot. In the darkness, Kakashi watched this scene with satisfaction. When Wuwei also appeared in the square, Kakashi started his own action. According to Dragon Tongue¡¯s instructions, Kakashi quickly found the secret door where the Box of Bliss was located. "Is this where it is?" Kakashi walked in and the door closed again. The winding corridor leads directly to the underground. Kakashi jumped up and jumped directly. After landing about twenty meters, Kakashi touched the ground again. After walking a few steps forward, under the dim light, I saw the door with a ferocious pattern. "Is this the Box of Bliss?" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 626 Enter You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At this moment, Kakashi¡¯s ears twitched and he looked behind him. Four figures quickly approached and appeared around him. They all wore masks and looked a little funny and a little ferocious. They were the four people who fought against Bai Bian Huashan yesterday. "It's you." As soon as Kakashi finished speaking, the four people pointed at him, and immediately, a powerful force of confinement locked him firmly. "This is¡­¡­" Kakashi was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that the confinement technique used by these four people together was so powerful. Even I couldn¡¯t break free for a while. "Haha, this is the confinement technique of our Caoyin Village. No one can break free." The bull-headed mask said proudly. At this time, Wuwei came from behind, glanced at Kakashi, and said lightly: "With your silver-white hair, covered left eye, and Konoha's forehead protector, you are Konoha's Hatake Kaka." West? I didn¡¯t expect you to come here too.¡± "It seems that you have discovered the invasion a long time ago?" Kakashi said softly. "It's not like I knew it early. I was just counting people in the morning and found a poor man who had been knocked unconscious and left somewhere. It seemed that he had been in a coma for a day, but the man was still very active yesterday. . This is worth pondering.¡± ¡°I see, it seems that I didn¡¯t hide that guy well.¡± Kakashi said rather annoyed. "Wuwei, is this guy really Kakashi Hatake? Doesn't that mean Konoha has discovered our plan?" "Maybe." Wuwei said lightly, as if all this was not important to him. "Damn it, send this guy into the Box of Bliss. As a strong man in the ninja world, his chakra amount is enough to open the Box of Bliss. By then, we will be able to dominate the ninja world. Even Konoha is not enough. For fear.¡± "good idea." The four masked men reached an agreement and set their sights on Wuwei. Wuwei nodded in agreement. Kakashi said helplessly: "I said, you still need to ask for my opinion like this? I disagree with this." "Humph, as a prisoner, you have no right to resist!" "Really? I'm sorry, I don't like the identity of a prisoner." As soon as Kakashi finished speaking, Wuwei couldn't help but shrink his pupils. Kakashi suddenly burst out with powerful chakra, and in just a moment, he broke the confinement technique used by the four masked men. "How is this possible!" The man in the bull-headed mask said in shock. The next moment, Kakashi pulled out four kunai and shot them out at the same time, hitting the throats of four people! "ah!" There were four screams, and a masked man covered his throat and fell down, with blood still flowing. Everything was just a flash of lightning, and before Wuwei could react, everything was over. "Then we can talk next." Kakashi looked at Wuwei and smiled. Wuwei was startled, formed seals with his hands, and shouted: "Fire Escape! Hao Fire Heavenly Prison!" Fire attribute chakra formed instantly and surged towards Kakashi. Kakashi was a little surprised, this guy's fire escape is really good. The unique ninjutsu formed by combining fire escape and confinement techniques does have some merits. But it¡¯s far from enough to use it against yourself. Instant step, open! Whoops! The sound of breaking the sky sounded, and Wuwei's Haohuo Heavenly Prison was empty. And Kakashi appeared behind Wuwei. "it's over." Lightning flashes! A thousand birds chirp! Chidori flow! Kakashi¡¯s right hand pressed on Wuwei¡¯s shoulder, and the powerful current directly stunned Wuwei. "Well, I'm really sorry, it seems like I was a little too harsh." In less than ten seconds, the four masked men and Wuwei all fell down. ¡°It¡¯s just that Wuwei is still alive and the masked man is dead. "Then, tell me your real purpose." Kakashi opened his forehead protector, and the scarlet Sharingan was reflected in Wuwei's pupils. A moment later, Kakashi also stopped doing nothing.I got the information I wanted from the sea. "I see, does this guy want to use the Box of Bliss to save his son? Although he is not a good person, he is a good father." Kakashi said with emotion. Wuwei regretted sending his son Wu Guo into the Box of Bliss, so he wanted to open the Box of Bliss and resurrect his son. It¡¯s just that Kakashi is not optimistic about it. "This is the Box of Bliss, not the Dragon Balls. Just resurrect if you say it's resurrected?" No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s a bit unrealistic. "Then, let me see what this Box of Bliss is." Kakashi looked at the Box of Bliss in front of him, and started to form seals using the method he just learned from Wuwei's mind. That¡¯s right, Kakashi wants to go into the Box of Bliss to see what¡¯s going on. According to the information, powerful chakra is needed to open the Box of Bliss, but not much chakra is needed to send people inside. And as long as there is a huge amount of chakra, the Box of Bliss can be opened even if it is inside the Box of Bliss. It is precisely because of this that Kakashi wanted to go in and investigate. "The Box of Bliss, open!" With a soft drink, the door with a ferocious pattern opened. Endless darkness seemed to pour out from the door, bringing with it a chilling chill. A huge suction force pulled Kakashi's body directly in. Kakashi didn¡¯t resist, and the next moment, he appeared in the Gate of Paradise. Endless darkness, without any light. "Is this the inside of the Box of Bliss? There seems to be nothing. Just endless darkness?" Kakashi whispered. Immediately, red light lit up all around. Kakashi was stunned for a moment, turned around and saw blood-red patterns appearing in all four directions. It looks like there are four kinds of expressions: joy, anger, sorrow and joy. One of them is exactly the same as the previous door. "What does this mean?" Kakashi was a little confused. Kakashi was not in a hurry to go out, so he began to study these things. Only a moment later, Kakashi discovered that these blood-red patterns seemed to have an effect on the mind. The scene in front of him changed, and Kakashi instantly appeared in the mountain of corpses and sea of ??blood! Fear! destroy! All kinds of uneasy emotions flooded into Kakashi's mind instantly. Even with Kakashi¡¯s firm willpower, he couldn¡¯t help but waver slightly. "This thing is really not a good thing." Kakashi said, opening his forehead protector, and his scarlet Sharingan began to rotate. Three magatama! Kaleidoscope! The Eye of Eternity! "break!" With a bang, the illusion in front of me completely disappeared. Kakashi was half-kneeling on the ground, the pattern of the Eye of Eternity faded away, and he looked a little tired. "This illusion is really terrifying." At this moment, Kakashi discovered that there was someone next to him! Fair skin, tattered clothes, handsome appearance. Very much like the person in Wuwei¡¯s memory. No dirt! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 627 Immortal Image You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The pale boy looked a little weak. The fair skin should be due to not being exposed to the sun for a long time. The clothes were in tatters, with only a few rags left to cover the body. At this time, he was lying there quietly, like a corpse. Kakashi was a little surprised. In his perception, this guy was still alive. From a time perspective, it has been at least a few years since Muzan entered the Box of Bliss. How did he survive in such an environment? Just when Kakashi was confused, Muzan suddenly opened his eyes. It is as dark as ink, like a black vortex. He looked at Kakashi, a little confused at first, but then he showed a bloodthirsty light. Kakashi frowned. There was something wrong with this guy. "Someone actually came in? Are you also an unlucky guy? Haha, let me guess, who sent you in? It was my ruthless father, Wuwei, right? It's really pitiful. When you come here, don't I figured it out. Because there is no way to get out. Unless someone outside completely opens this door." ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve talked to anyone, so Wu Kuu talked a lot. Kakashi just watched silently, his left eye turning scarlet. Under the Sharingan, Kakashi clearly saw that there was an evil force in Muzan's body. That power is huge. And it has the effect of confusing people's minds. Seeing that Kakashi didn¡¯t answer him, Muzan¡¯s expression became a little ferocious. "Why don't you answer me? Why!" Kakashi shook his head. This guy has become a little crazy now due to the long-term influence of illusions and evil forces. ¡°If we want to return to normal, I¡¯m afraid we can only forcefully expel the evil force. But Kakashi was a little curious. This box didn't look big, but after entering, it was unexpectedly huge. "Do you still remember who you are?" Kakashi suddenly said. "Who am I? Haha, I'm just an abandoned person." Wu Gu said with a sneer. "Yes, being abandoned and living such a life is really a miserable life." Kakashi said softly. Seeing the appearance of the person in front of him, Kakashi felt a little sad. But many people¡¯s lives are originally like this. It¡¯s just out of your control. Seeing Kakashi¡¯s compassionate expression, Muzan¡¯s sensitive nerves were touched. "What's your expression? Are you pitying me? I don't need your pity!" ????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of black energy, his body completely changed, his body became huge, his whole body was black, and black wings sprouted out. Big hands, big feet, slender waist, huge head, white fangs. A hideous and terrifying monster! "Is this the monster the Seven Hells once talked about?" Kakashi murmured. Regarding the Box of Bliss, Kakashi had also heard about it from the Seven Hells. The box of bliss is born from enlightenment, moves from enlightenment, and ends from enlightenment. It is said that there is a monster named Wu in the box. But in the description of the Seven Hells, the enlightenment actually does not refer to monsters. The Box of Bliss was once a container used by the Immortal of Six Paths to seal monsters. And the monster that people call Satoru is not actually called that. Just because of the spread of that sentence, people thought that the monster's name was Satoru. It is rumored that this is a kind of monster that can see through people's hearts and is very powerful. "But Seven Hells said that this is just a monster that can sense fear. As long as there is no fear, there will be no induction. Just as Kakashi was thinking about it, the monster's attack had arrived. The huge palm slapped towards Kakashi. Kakashi did not dodge, and lightning appeared in his right hand. Chidori Sharp Spear! The blue spear came first and pierced the huge black palm! It¡¯s stabbed! The bright red blood flowed down, followed by the monster's heart-rending scream. "ah!" ??The monster took a few steps back before he could stand up. A feeling of numbness hit his palms, and he was unable to move for a while. "Why! Why can't I feel the fear in your heart!" The voice was full of incredible. Kakashi looked at the monster coldly and whispered: "If you have an unyielding heart and don't lose your soul, there will be nothing worth fearing in this world. Your heart has been lost and there is nothing to fear." dirt." The monster's heart was shocked, and he was a little dazed for a moment. It seemed that he recalled the time he had spent with that girl. "Dragon tongue, sometimes I worry that I will get lost." "No, Wu Kuan, in my heart, you will never lose yourself. Wu Kuan is the strongest." The memory makes people think deeply, and the mind that has been affected by illusions and evil forces for a long time seems to have a different kind of movement. "ah!" The monster screamed again, and its head seemed to explode. When Kakashi saw this, the lightning in his right hand converged and turned into a blaze of fire. "The ninjutsu I just copied, let's see if it works. Fire Release! Magnificent Fire Heavenly Prison!" Kakashi jumped up, and his right palm full of fire was printed on the monster's head! The fire spread and formed a huge chain, completely sealing the monster's body. Then, the monster screamed and returned to its original appearance. Wu Gu had a look of pain on his face and screamed from time to time. Kakashi looked at Muzan, the evil power was still in his body, but it had become weaker. Seeing this, Kakashi took out a sealing scroll, spread it out, and then formed a seal with his hands! "Four Elephants Seal!" Black energy flew out of Wu Gu's body and fell into the scroll. After a moment, the seal was completed. Kakashi put the scroll away and whispered: "It seems that this monster has been weakened to a certain extent, and it was sealed so smoothly." By this time, Wu Gu had already passed out. Kakashi no longer paid attention to this boy. Because he has more important things to do. And this is the purpose of his entering the Box of Bliss. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the monsters were dealt with, but at this time, changes have taken place on the four walls. "The Seven Hells are right, there is indeed something very famous in this Box of Bliss." Kakashi whispered. I saw that the patterns of joy, anger, sorrow and joy on the surrounding walls gradually faded, and new patterns emerged. "Born from enlightenment, moving from enlightenment, and ending from enlightenment, those who enter this place will get all the conditions and dharma in it!" After a string of text was displayed, the faint golden light dispersed, and a blurry image emerged. And Kakashi felt that the golden light in his mind seemed to be ready to move. Kakashi is a spirit, could this be related? The image gradually became clearer, and what appeared in front of me were two people dressed in white. Kakashi couldn't help but shrink his pupils when he saw this. Those are Otsutsuki Hagoromo and Otsutsuki Hamura! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 628 Yin-Yang Escape and the Jade of Seeking Tao You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the image, Hagoromo and Hamura were sitting cross-legged, and a black sphere was slowly emerging behind Hagoromo. Kakashi looked surprised. This is actually the scene where the Immortals of Six Paths are condensing the Jade of Seeking Dao! That black sphere is none other than the Taoist Jade! Hagoromo and Hamura opened their eyes at the same time, a pair of reincarnation eyes and a pair of reincarnation eyes. "Hamura, how is the fusion of your Taoist Jade going?" "Brother, I am still in the process of fusion. I have completely mastered the Yin-Yang Escape, and the seven attributes of chakra have gradually tended to merge. In a little while, the fusion will be completed." Yuyi nodded, showed a smile, and said: "That's right. Yuyi, I will leave here tomorrow and travel around the world." Hamura was a little surprised. "Brother, what are you going to do?" "In these troubled times, I want to find an answer about peace. I hope this trip can help me find the answer I should have." ¡°Brother, shall I go with you?¡± Yuyi shook his head and said, "No, I want to experience it myself this time." Seeing Hagoromo¡¯s insistence, Hamura stopped talking. "Then I wish my brother a smooth journey." Hagoromo patted Hamura¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Well, you should also be more careful.¡± The picture in front of him gradually blurred, leaving only the old Immortal of Six Paths floating in the picture. I saw him sitting cross-legged, with nine Tao-seeking jade suspended below. The Immortal¡¯s tin staff is in his hand. "If you are destined, you can enter the Box of Bliss and subdue monsters. I guess you are also a person without fear. Then, accept this gift from me. I hope you can bring different colors to this world." I saw the Sage of Six Paths placing the sage¡¯s tin staff on the top of Kakashi¡¯s head. In an instant, an inexplicable thing poured into Kakashi¡¯s mind. The golden light in my mind also shines brightly, seeming to be echoing something. After doing all this, the Immortal of Six Paths took back the Immortal's tin staff, with a slightly surprised expression on his face. "I didn't expect that you have already obtained the cultivation method of the Qiu Dao Jade. You are really blessed. It just so happens that with the Yin and Yang Escape method I gave you and the seven attributes of chakra, you can also practice the Qiu Dao Jade. Young man, with such a great fortune, I believe you will also achieve great achievements. I really look forward to the time when I meet you." After the Immortal of Six Paths finished speaking, his figure gradually disappeared. The image that exists is just a little bit of chakra that remains. The purpose is to leave behind the practice method of Yin and Yang Escape. After all, except for those who have awakened the eye of reincarnation, no one knows this special technique. The so-called Yin-Yang escape is different from chakra with Yin-Yang attributes, nor is it Yin-Yang escape or Yang-release. It is a combination of Yin Escape and Yang Escape. It is the art of creating all things from nothing and giving them growth. ??The Qiudao Jade is based on Yin-Yang Dun to create a body, and adds high-density chakra of all seven attributes of Yin-Yang and Five Elements into it. The two can be said to be the most advanced powers in the world of Naruto. Kakashi felt that his mind was cloudy and he had a splitting headache. Countless information is running through the mind. The originally blurry golden light suddenly became clear. The character imprint is engraved in Kakashi¡¯s mind and keeps wandering around. And the things coming from the immortal¡¯s tin staff gradually emerged. After a while, the headache gradually dissipated. Kakashi opened his eyes, but he was already sweating profusely! "Yin-Yang Escape? Seeking Taoist Jade? I really got lucky this time." Kakashi had a look of joy on his face. He never expected that in this box of bliss, there would be the image left by the Sage of Six Paths and the Yin-Yang Escape Technique. It¡¯s really an unexpected surprise. "Yin-Yang Escape" is too difficult to do just by relying on one's own understanding. In the original work, apart from ancient myths like the Sage of Six Paths, only people like Madara who have the Samsara Eye can use it. Of course, Naruto who received the Six Paths Immortal Technique and the Power of Yang as a gift from the Six Paths Sage can use it. Kakashi also tried to study Pain's black stick, but found nothing. The principles contained in it are too complex.   Originally Kakashi thought that this kind of ninjutsu was not destined to him, but he didn't expect to get it here. What Kakashi didn't expect was that the golden light in his mind was actually the method of practicing the Tao Jade. It is a terrifying secret technique that takes the form of Yin-Yang Escape and is perfectly integrated into the seven attributes of chakra. Unexpectedly, this golden light gave up its previous mysterious appearance because of the appearance of the Immortal of Six Paths. This made Kakashi very happy. But soon, Kakashi frowned again, because he discovered that there was still a part of the golden light. And the breath in it is the sealing technique that was sensed before. "It seems that the golden light has not been completely released yet." Kakashi sighed. But Kakashi was not disappointed. It was already a great gain to obtain the secret technique of Yin-Yang Escape and the method of Jade Jade Cultivation. With these two things, Kakashi has a certain degree of confidence in the upcoming battle. The surrounding area that lost the Six Paths Sage Chakra changed back to its original pattern again. The four patterns of joy, anger, sorrow and joy quietly emerged. It¡¯s just that at this time, it doesn¡¯t look so ferocious and terrifying, but it has a gentle feeling. "The monster that lost its seal, this Box of Bliss seems to have become a little bit normal." Kakashi whispered softly. The goal has been achieved and the benefits have been obtained, so Kakashi does not plan to stay here any longer. Glancing at Muzan who was standing aside, Kakashi grabbed him, then opened the scroll that sealed the Nine-Tails Chakra and pressed it with one hand. "untie!" With a soft drink, red chakra instantly swarmed out, filling the entire Bliss Box. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. There was a constant sound like the rotation of gears coming from the Box of Bliss, and then the door with a happy expression on it opened with a click. Seeing this, Kakashi pressed his hand slightly on the scroll, chakra floated, and shouted again: "Seal!" The remaining red chakra poured into it again, and the pattern of nine appeared again, but it became much dimmer than before. The Kyuubi's chakra has the characteristic of endless growth. Although it is overused at this time, but give it a little time, it can return to its original state. Kakashi will naturally not give up casually. No matter what happens, it can also be used as a gas station. A scroll volume, put it back into the ninja bag again. Holding Muzan in his right hand, Kakashi walked out of the Box of Bliss. There are four corpses and one unconscious person. Apart from this, there is no one else in the room. It seems that no one entered here just now. As soon as Kakashi came out, the door of the Bliss Box was closed. Not only that, under Kakashi¡¯s surprised gaze, the Box of Bliss quickly shrank in size and became about the size of a Rubik¡¯s Cube before flying into his hand. "This" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 629 The storm is coming You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Looking at the Box of Bliss that was as big as a Rubik's Cube in front of him, Kakashi was a little surprised. He didn't expect that this thing could become smaller? It seems that the Immortal of Six Paths didn¡¯t explain what this thing is just now. Kakashi didn¡¯t think twice, he took out a sealing scroll, sealed it in it, and then put it into his ninja bag. At this time, the movement outside gradually became quieter, and a white-haired girl wearing a headscarf ran in. Long Yan was stunned when he saw the scene in front of him. What's happening here? The four elders seemed to have received their lunches, while Wuwei was lying on the ground, not knowing whether he was dead or alive. But what surprised Ryuuga most was that Kakashi was holding a boy in his hand. Although there were some changes in that appearance, Dragon Tongue could still tell that the person was Wu Gu. ??Wugu is not dead? Long Tongue's heart was filled with joy, and he rushed over quickly, supported Wugu, and shouted: "Wugu! Wugu!" But Wujiu did not respond. He still had his eyes closed and was in a coma. "What's going on?" Dragon Tongue said, looking at Kakashi. "It's nothing, just a little weak." Long Tongue also saw the mark of Tianlao on Wu Gu¡¯s body at this time, and asked: ¡°Is Wu Gu imprisoned by Wuwei? There is still the mark of Tianlao on his body.¡± "No, Wu Gu was swallowed by the Box of Bliss. This mark was what I used to seal his body before" Kakashi was about to say everything he could about what had just happened. Dragon Tongue was stunned at first, and then came back to his senses. Although things are somewhat different from what I expected, overall, it is still very satisfactory. Wugu is not dead and has returned to his original appearance. This is enough for Dragon Tongue. "Where's the Chest of Bliss?" "It has been broken. There will no longer be a Box of Bliss in this world." Kakashi said. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Long Tongue said excitedly. Regarding the Box of Bliss, Dragon Tongue doesn¡¯t have the slightest fondness for it, so it would be best to destroy it. That is a Pandora's box, and it will be a disaster if it is left alone. Kakashi did not tell Dragon Tongue the truth. After all, it was not a good thing for people to know that he had such a thing in his hands. No one would have thought that this Box of Bliss could actually shrink. After the two of them finished talking, Wuwei slowly woke up. Seeing the scene in front of me, I was also surprised. Kakashi handed Muzan to Dragon Tongue and went out by himself. Next, there may be a reunion between father and son, or a reunion between lovers, which may be very touching, but Kakashi has no interest in this. Coming out of the basement, Kakashi saw that the commotion outside had calmed down. It¡¯s not that anyone stopped it, it¡¯s because all the prisoners were beaten to the ground. After losing their chakra, they will not be able to survive for long after such a fight. "The matter has been settled. It's almost time to go back to Konoha, and the Five Shadows Conference can almost begin." Kakashi murmured and then disappeared. This incident, with the testimony of Huashan Huashan and the corpses of the four masked men, can be perfectly solved. As for the fate of Wuwei, Kakashi doesn't care. If Raikage is in a good mood, there may not be any fatal disaster. After all, the Five Shadows Conference is coming soon, and Raikage doesn¡¯t have much free time to care about such a small character. A flying thunder god, Kakashi returned to Konoha. Kakashi¡¯s peaceful aura was very helpful. This is the place he wants to protect. Maybe there are still many imperfections in Konoha, but as a person of Konoha, what we have to do is not to criticize it, but to change it. You can¡¯t change your origin, but you can change the place where you were born. Of course, the premise is that you make yourself stronger. ¡° Blaming others has no effect and will only expose one¡¯s ignorance and weakness. The world has no sympathy for the weak in belief, and will only laugh at it mercilessly. In the Hokage's office, Kakashi stated the mission situation in Ghost Lantern City. "Very good, but only two days?The problem was solved, as expected of Kakashi. " "Tsunade-sama is a compliment." "The interrogation of the Baibian Huashan you asked Dingchun to bring back has been completed and handed over to Yunyin. Yunyin did not mention it at this time, so the matter can be considered resolved." "That's good. It seems like the Five Shadows Conference won't have any impact." Tsunade nodded and said, "Yes, but the Five Shadows Conference has been advanced. We will set off the day after tomorrow." "Ahead of time? Why?" Kakashi was a little confused. "Maybe the Raikage feels that there are too many changes, so he wants to hold it as early as possible." "I see, where is that place?" "The Kingdom of Iron!" Hearing this, Kakashi expressed his understanding. No matter which ninja village it is held in, the Five Kage Conference is inappropriate. After all, they are the top leaders of five villages, gathered in one of the villages. If something happens, the explanation will not be clear. And choosing the neutral Iron Kingdom is the most appropriate choice. First of all, this country is not weak, second only to the five great ninja villages. Then, Mifune, the leader of the Iron Country, is highly respected, possesses the spirit of Bushido, and is worthy of trust. As the host of the Five Shadows Conference, he is most suitable. Finally, the Iron Kingdom is not far away from the other four ninja villages except Konoha, and it belongs to the central area. The time and location of the Five Shadows Conference were confirmed again, and things became natural. The next step is to wait for the passage of time. The Uchiha family home. Kakashi and Fugaku sat opposite each other, seeming to be discussing something. "Senior Fugaku, I don't know what you think about what I told you before." Fugaku¡¯s expression was serious, and then he showed a smile. "Actually, I don't need to think about this matter at all. Is there anything I don't want to do for my own children?" Hearing this, Kakashi smiled and said: "Senior Fugaku is indeed a great father." "It's not great, I'm not even a good father. If possible, I would rather live a plain life with my family. Unfortunately, as a member of the Uchiha clan, I have no choice and must take on this responsibility .Now I am a little tired." Fugaku said, a tired look appeared on his face. Kakashi deeply agrees. As the patriarch of a family, the pressure is naturally self-evident. Kakashi was originally alone, so naturally he didn't have so many scruples, but Fugaku was different. Sometimes, he felt more helpless and bitter. Kakashi saw Fugaku like this, so he refused to be the leader of the Hatake clan. "Kakashi, I have a question for you." "What?" "How is Itachi?" Fugaku looked at Kakashi with bright eyes, waiting for an answer. Kakashi smiled calmly and said: "Very good." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 630 Let¡¯s go to the Kingdom of Iron! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "The Five Shadows Conference is coming soon, is Itachi really okay in Akatsuki?" Fugaku asked worriedly. "Senior Fugaku, there is actually one thing that I haven't told you yet." Hearing this, Fugaku asked in confusion: "What is it?" "Itachi is actually back." "What? Where!" Fugaku, who always had an iceberg face, also showed a surprised expression at this time. Obviously, this news was very shocking to him. Kakashi made a silent gesture, and Fugaku realized his gaffe. "I'm sorry, I'm rude." Fugaku regained his original dignity in an instant, and the self-cultivation of the big family was fully reflected at this moment. For truly wealthy families, most of the successors are outstanding. It can be said that there are very few people who are as mentally retarded as those written in the novel. ¡°After all, once such a wealthy heir comes out, I¡¯m afraid this family is not far away from extinction. "And a wealthy family will not allow its heir to become mentally retarded. Unless there are special reasons. Kakashi admired Fugaku's restraint very much. This is a wise and visionary person, and being a friend is a good choice. "Senior Fugaku, although Itachi has returned, due to some reasons, it is not convenient for him to appear in the sun for the time being, so I hope you can keep this secret." Fugaku nodded, indicating that he understood. Kakashi stood up and said immediately: "Let the matter be settled for now. After the Five Shadows Conference, I will personally complete this matter. Fugaku-senpai also makes preparations as soon as possible, as well as the replacement." "I understand, please." Kakashi smiled and turned to leave. You are doing it for the world and yourself. Fugaku watched Kakashi leave and felt something in his heart. This son of a former companion has now grown to the point where he can no longer see clearly. Even the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan seems not worth mentioning in front of it. In this regard, Fugaku just lamented that White Fang had a good son. But what makes Fugaku even more fortunate is that Kakashi¡¯s attitude towards the Uchiha clan is very friendly. In this way, at least for the next few decades, there will be no need to worry about the conflict between the village and Uchiha. After this, Uchiha should have become one with the village long ago, regardless of each other. "Uchiha Madara, is it true that you are still alive?" Fugaku whispered to himself, remembering the man he had heard from his father. That man¡¯s strength was praised by his fathers as destroying the world. Even though he just mentioned it at first, his father still looked horrified. Fugaku shook his head and threw this idea away. No matter how powerful this enemy is, you will still have to face it in the end. ¡°It¡¯s just that I may lose the qualification to stand in front of that person. Placing hope on the next generation, this is what Fugaku wants to do at this time. "Sasuke, Itachi, the future of the Uchiha clan is in your hands." Fugaku murmured to himself, and then drank the tea in front of him in one gulp. His original serious face gradually melted away, replaced by a kind of relief. Time passes quietly, and the Five Shadows Conference is approaching. The Kages from the major ninja villages also officially set off. In Sunagakure Village, Gaara, who has fully gained power in the village, takes Kankuro and Temari on the road to the Kingdom of Iron. "Gaara, will this Five Kage Conference establish an alliance?" Kankuro asked. "Maybe. Regarding the alliance, Kakashi of Konoha once mentioned it to me. But I didn't expect that the person who initiated the Five Shadows Conference this time would be Lord Raikage. I originally thought it would be Lord Hokage." "Then do we want to join?" Kankuro asked. "Kankuro, you idiot, the Akatsuki organization once invaded our village and captured Gaara. We must defeat Akatsuki!" Temari said angrily. Kankuro smiled and said, "That's right." Gaara touched his belly and said calmly: "I'm afraid it's not that simple." "Um?" Both of them were stunned when they heard this, not knowing why Gaara said that.   Gaara did not explain, but just said: "You will know when you get to the Iron Country. Let's speed up and make sure to arrive within three days." "yes!" Kirigakure. "Mizukage-sama, everything is ready, we can set off to the Kingdom of Iron." Qing said. Terumi Mei nodded and said, "Okay, Ao, Zabuza, the two of you will go to the Iron Kingdom with me this time." "Yes, Mizukage-sama!" "Go and get ready. I'll see you at the village gate in an hour." "yes!" The two of them stepped back and prepared themselves. Terumi Mei was the only one left in Mizukage's office. Terumi Mei, who is thirty years old, looks charming and sexy. "Kakashi, you will also go to the Five Shadows Conference, right? Huh, you haven't come to me for so long. Let's see how I deal with you this time." Terumi Mei whispered to herself, her words full of dissatisfaction with someone. I don¡¯t know what Kakashi would think if he heard this. You might want to run away for your life. ¡°After all, once a woman starts to be unreasonable, it¡¯s really terrible. Especially when you are still at fault, it will be even worse. Over the years, Kakashi has been tortured a lot. The worst result is probably not being able to get out of bed the next day. "After this war, the ten-year agreement is coming to an end. Then Ihehe" Terumi Mei seemed to have thought of something, and an expression of excitement and joy appeared on her face, like a girl in love with her spring. Yanyin Village and Yunyin Village also set off one after another. The people from Iwagakure are the three generations of Tsuchikage, Akatsuchi and Kurotsuchi. The people coming from Kumogakure are the Fourth Raikage, Darui and Mabuyi. Konoha Gate! Tsunade was wearing a Hokage hat, followed by Shizune and Kakashi. "Set off!" Tsunade shouted lowly, and the three of them disappeared at the door. The five great ninja villages, the five kage officially set off! The Five Shadows Conference is about to kick off. A dark underground space. Obito sat quietly on a boulder and emerged from the ground. "Obito, the Five Kage Conference is about to begin." "I understand, what happened to the Bai Jue army?" "It's basically completed, but if the heretic demon wants to revive, it still needs the power of the Nine-Tails and the Eight-Tails." "Yes, I know." "Are you going to the Five Shadows Conference?" "Of course we have to go, and it's time to declare war." Obito whispered. ¡°It¡¯s just that the expression under the mask became very weird. "By the way, Kakashi is going too, are you sure?" Zeu suddenly asked. "Kakashi? Maybe you need to ask Orochimaru for help." Obito whispered softly, and the words that Kakashi just mouthed when he took back the Rinnegan came to mind. "Obito" He already knows his identity? Obito¡¯s originally peaceful heart was once again in turmoil. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 631 See you again You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Kingdom of Iron, this is the third time Kakashi has come here. The first time I came here was when I traveled, participated in a samurai tournament, got to know the Iron Sword, and also met the Jinch¨±riki of the Eight-Tails, Kirabi. The second time was the decisive battle with Tie Jian, which also helped the Beichen family eliminate the cancer. Having said that, a lot of things happened during my two visits to the Kingdom of Iron. This time, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy. The Five Shadows Conference is coming soon, and Iron City has become lively. Of course, the defense has also become tighter. The leaders of the five ninja villages in the world all appeared here, and Xiao Xiao did not dare to mess around in the Iron City. Therefore, this is probably the best time for public security in Iron City. On the tower, Mifune looked into the distance, and standing next to him was his confidant, Okisuke. "Chongsuke, how are things arranged?" "Mifune-sama, everything is ready. This Five Shadows Conference is guaranteed to be a success." "That's good. I didn't expect that this organization named Akatsuki would actually cause such a big storm. It's really amazing." Mifune said with emotion. "Indeed, the Five Shadows Conference is held again. This is the first time in so many years." "Yes, the previous Five Shadows Conference was all about dividing resources after the war. Only this time, it is for cooperation. This shows how serious the threat of Akatsuki has become." "No matter what, if the five major countries join forces, Akatsuki will definitely not be an opponent." Okisuke said. "I hope so." Mifune whispered. In the distance, three figures approached quickly. Mifune¡¯s eyes narrowed and he looked at the three of them. Chongsuke also looked over. With such speed, the person coming is definitely a strong one. The three of them are getting closer. The leader has light yellow hair, a young and beautiful face, and a pair of huge mountains jumping up and down. In the ninja world, there is only one person with such characteristics. That is the Fifth Hokage, Tsunade! Not far behind him, his silver-white hair and his left eye covered by a forehead protector showed his identity. The head of Konoha's ANBU, Hatake Kakashi. As for the woman next to her, she looks ordinary and there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything special about her. But Mifune still recognized this woman, she should be the Hokage's secretary, Shizune. The three of them moved very quickly, and after a while, they appeared at the city gate. "Mifune-sama, Konoha Village has come to attend the appointment." Kakashi said. Mifune smiled slightly when he saw this. Mifune had always admired this son of an old friend. "Open the door!" Mifune gave the order and the city gate opened. Seeing this, the three of them walked in. Mifune also came down from the tower to greet him. "Hokage-sama, welcome to the Kingdom of Iron." Mifune said. Tsunade smiled and said: "Mifune-sama, you are too polite. I will trouble you this time." ¡°For the sake of world peace, this is nothing.¡± Tsunade nodded, Mifune was not only amazing in strength, but also very respectable in character. Tsunade has also heard the legend of Mifune. This is not a simple character. After saying hello to Tsunade, Mifune's eyes fell on Kakashi. "Kakashi, long time no see." Kakashi smiled and said: "Mr. Mifune, you are still the same, you are still so energetic." "Haha, as a warrior, you must have a strong spirit. Judging from your appearance, your sword skills must have improved again, right?" "It's not that easy. Maybe I have reached the end of this road." "Kakashi, there is no end to sword skills. It's a pity that you are a ninja. If you devote yourself to studying sword skills, you may become the first person in sword skills in ancient and modern times." Mifune said. This is not just Mifune talking nonsense. Having seen Kakashi¡¯s talent, Mifune knew very well that if Kakashi hadn¡¯t been distracted by ninjutsu, his sword skills would definitely be even more powerful than he is now. In this regard, Mifune was also very helpless. After all, Kakashi is a ninja first, and a swordsman second. ¡°Mifune-sama, you¡¯ve received the award.¡± Kakashi didn¡¯t say anything about Mifune¡¯s regret. Maybe threeThe boat was right, but Kakashi wouldn't do that. After all, this is the world of chakra. A few people exchanged pleasantries, and not far away, three figures appeared again. Wearing aqua blue clothes, brown hair, and covering her right eye, she looks sexy and charming. Behind him was a man wearing no clothes and a bandage, carrying a big knife behind him. There is also a middle-aged man who covers his right eye with a black eyepatch. The people from Kirigakure are here too! Kakashi looked over when he saw this, and Terumi Mei's eyes were also cast over. Their eyes faced each other, as if sparks were beating. Kakashi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, secretly thinking that something was going to happen. This feeling is very bad. "Mizukage-sama, you are here too. Hokage-sama has also just arrived." Mifune said. "That's right, that's a coincidence." Terumi Mei said and said hello to Tsunade. Tsunade also smiled in response. Kirigakure and Konoha have been on good terms in recent years, and various cooperation matters have continued. The relationship between the two villages has exceeded that of Sunagakure and Konoha. After all, the previous Konoha Collapse Plan still affected the relationship between the two villages to a certain extent. After saying hello, Terumi Mei looked at Kakashi with a half-smile expression on her face. "Isn't this the famous Konoha ANBU Minister, Hatake Kakashi? I heard that your ANBU has been busy lately, and you, the ANBU Minister, are too busy to get away." Terumi Mei¡¯s words attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Probably no one thought that Terumi Mei would suddenly tell Kakashi this. In response, Kakashi could only smile awkwardly and said, "Yes, there are a lot of things going on recently and the tasks are heavy." "Then Minister Hatake needs to take a good rest." Terumi Mei said with a smile. "That is, that is." Kakashi replied with a normal expression, but he felt a little guilty in his heart. This rhythm seems to be unlucky. After Terumi Mei finished speaking, she did not speak to Kakashi again. It was as if what she just said was really something she said on a whim. Tsunade glanced at Terumi Mei and then at Kakashi. Why do you always think there is something wrong between these two people? "Stop standing here, please go in with me. The Iron Kingdom has prepared rooms for everyone. I'm afraid those from Kumogakure, Iwagakure and Sunagakure will arrive later," Mifune said. . ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you, Mifune-sama.¡± The six of them followed Mifune and walked into the Iron City together. Konoha is in front, Kirigakure is behind. Kakashi only felt that there was a hot gaze staring at him, as if it was going to melt him. Kakashi groaned secretly in his heart. This time he came to the Iron Country, it might be more dangerous than the previous two times. It seems that I haven¡¯t seen Terumi Mei for a long time, which makes this little master very dissatisfied. Kakashi can only pray that something will happen in the future to distract this person. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 632 Conspiracy You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In Mifune's residence, Kakashi was sitting alone in the living room. By this time, the night was already dark and most people had gone to bed. Kakashi originally planned to talk to Mei Terumi, but after thinking about it, he decided not to. ¡°After all, if you were caught and handed over public food at this time, it would be a big trouble. ¡°Besides, the Five Shadows Conference will be held tomorrow, so it¡¯s not appropriate for anything to happen. Therefore, Kakashi decided to come to Mifune to talk about something. After all, Terumi Mei¡¯s problem will not be resolved in a while. Mifune hadn't rested yet. Hearing Kakashi's arrival, he came to the living room. "Kakashi, it's so late, do you have anything to do?" Mifune said with some confusion. Kakashi bowed slightly and said: "Mr. Mifune, when we met during the day, there was something I wanted to ask you, but I didn't have the chance. I have free time now, so I came over and asked you." "matter?" Mifune was a little confused at first, but then he understood. "You want to talk about the iron sword?" Mifune laughed. Kakashi nodded and said: "When Tetsuken left Konoha, he said he was going to travel around the world. Now it has been so long and there is no news, so I want to ask you about the specific situation." ¡°I see, Tie Jian is already on his way back, and he will probably be back in the next two days.¡± Mifune smiled. Kakashi was a little surprised when he heard this. He didn't expect it to be such a coincidence. "Are you surprised?" Mifune laughed. ¡°One thing, I didn¡¯t expect it to be such a coincidence.¡± "Haha, this is no coincidence. I heard that the Five Shadows Conference was held in the Kingdom of Iron. Iron Sword was very curious, so he rushed back to see it." Kakashi smiled and said: "This is in line with that guy's personality. It seems that he has looked past the previous things." "There is nothing to hide. Tie Jian's character doesn't care about these things. Before, he was just a little bored, so he left. Now that he has returned from traveling, I think that both his state of mind and his sword skills should be better. It's better to go to the next floor," Mifune said. Kakashi nodded in agreement. "You don't have to worry about Iron Sword. That kid has a big heart." "That's good." At this time, Mifune suddenly said: "Since you are here, let me ask you something." "What?" Kakashi asked confused. "In this Five Kage Conference, what do you think are the chances of the five major ninja villages joining forces?" Mifune said solemnly. "There shouldn't be much of a problem. Akatsuki is catching tailed beasts everywhere, which is not something the five major villages can tolerate." "I'm afraid that the face and heart are not in harmony, and when the time comes, they will restrict each other and become even more troublesome." Mifune worried. "Mr. Mifune, don't worry, I won't let this happen. Moreover, my opponent this time will never allow this to happen." Mifune was a little surprised when he heard this and said, "Does it mean that Akatsuki needs the full strength of the five great ninja villages to deal with it?" Kakashi shook his head, and Mifune secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Sure enough, how could Akatsuki be so powerful. But what Kakashi said next surprised Mifune. "No, I'm afraid it's not enough." "What!" Mifune said in shock. "Mr. Mifune, if you can, I hope you can help me then." "This" Mifune was a little hesitant. After all, this was a ninja matter, and it seemed a bit unreasonable for the samurai to be involved. "I know Mr. Mifune's concerns, but I also believe that after tomorrow, Mr. Mifune will change his mind." Kakashi said. "Huh? Are you so confident?" "Naturally, I have great confidence in Mr. Mifune's beliefs." "Faith? What does this have to do with my faith?" Mifune was puzzled. "Mr. Mifune will know tomorrow. It's getting late, Mr. Mifune, go to bed early and I'll leave first." After Kakashi finished speaking, he turned and left. Mifune was left with some doubts. "This little guy has learned how to play ball with me. Well, I'll see what kind of medicine this guy is selling in his gourd tomorrow." The private chat ended and everyone dispersed. At this time, in the inn, Terumi Mei was lying in her room, holding the red magatama in her hand.The expression on his face looked a little angry. "Damn Kakashi, you didn't come to me at night, you're dead!" Terumi Mei said, pulling up the quilt and covering her head. The rising fire seemed to burn the quilt. Outside the Iron City. Orochimaru, who was dressed in plain white, looked at the brightly lit city from a distance, with an intriguing light in his eyes. "It's really interesting. Is the Five Shadows Conference about to begin? Then, my plan can be officially launched. Haha." Orochimaru sneered twice and then closed his mouth. Because he felt someone approaching. Sure enough, after a space fluctuation, Obito appeared behind Orochimaru. "Isn't this Mr. Madara? Why is he here?" Orochimaru turned around and smiled. "Orochimaru, there is something you need to do." Obito said calmly. "Oh? I don't know what it is. I am happy to serve Mr. Madara." Orochimaru said with a half-smile. Looking at Orochimaru like this, Obito felt uncomfortable for some reason. But we still have to do what we came here to do. "Tomorrow is the Five Kage Conference. I will declare war on this Five Kage Conference and kick off the Fourth Ninja War." "Really? Mr. Madara is really courageous. At the meeting, among the five shadows, plus strong men like Mifune and Kakashi, Mr. Madara was the only one who had the confidence to openly declare war in front of these people. " Orochimaru smiled, and his smile became even weirder. "Hmph, if I still had my original power, these people wouldn't be afraid of me, but now, I'm just an empty shell and my power has been greatly reduced, which makes it troublesome." "Oh? Is this why Mr. Madara came to see me? Does he want me to go with him?" "It doesn't need to be so troublesome, I just need you to lure Kakashi away." "Leave Kakashi away?" Orochimaru said, seemingly surprised. "Yes, the only space ninjutsu I can use at this time is space ninjutsu. Kakashi, who is also proficient in space ninjutsu, is likely to disrupt my actions. Therefore, you need to lure him away." ¡°That¡¯s it, it¡¯s really an interesting thing.¡± "How about it? Do you agree?" Obito looked at Orochimaru with burning eyes. The scarlet right eye exudes awe-inspiring power. Orochimaru chuckled twice, and then said: "Of course I agree, I will complete such an interesting thing well." "That's good, let's see your performance tomorrow. Let me see your ability and whether you are qualified to start the Fourth Ninja War with me." As Obito said, there was another wave of space fluctuations and disappeared. "Haha, that's natural, Obito-kun." Orochimaru sneered. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 633 Orochimaru¡¯s plan You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The dark night is not as peaceful as it seems. After Obito left, Orochimaru did not leave, but still looked at the Iron City from a distance on the tree. ¡°It¡¯s such a quiet city. What a pity.¡± Orochimaru whispered to himself, the light in his eyes flickering. Not long after, a figure appeared behind Orochimaru. Orochimaru did not look back, but said calmly: "Kabuto, you are back? How is the situation?" ¡°The person who came was wearing a red robe, his skin looked very pale, and his round-framed glasses looked even more gloomy. The most peculiar thing is that his eyes are exactly the same as Orochimaru's. The golden pupils exude a faint light. This person is none other than Orochimaru's confidant, Yakushi Kabuto. No, maybe it should be called Orochimaru Kabuto now. "Sir Orochimaru's guess was indeed correct. I found the man's body there." Orochimaru Kabuto said respectfully. "Haha, that's interesting. There's another very good choice." "Lord Orochimaru, what should we do next?" Orochimaru Kabuto said. "Mr. Madara asked me to help him lure Kakashi away. I couldn't refuse such an interesting request. It just so happened that I also wanted to have a good chat with Kakashi about some things. He is a very interesting person. ." Orochimaru chuckled. "Yes, Lord Orochimaru." Orochimaru retracted his gaze from the Iron City, turned to look at Kabuto, who was already fifty-six points similar to him, and said with a smile: "Kabuto, how is the information about the Hyuga clan that I asked you to investigate last time?" "It has been investigated clearly." When Orochimaru heard this, his heart moved slightly, and he whispered: "Tell me and listen." "Yes. Today's Hyuga clan, except for Hyuga Hinata, Hinata Hinata and Hinata Hanabi of the clan, the rest of them have caged birds. But before, Kakashi completed the Caged Bird Curse Seal at the request of Hinata Hinata The cracking work. Now, three people including Hyuga Tiger, Hyuga Neji and Hyuga Hizashi have cracked the caged bird and gained the true power of Byakugan." "Haha, I didn't expect Kakashi to be able to break even the caged bird. It's really interesting." Orochimaru chuckled, quite agreeing with Kakashi's research on the curse seal. ¡°After all, he had seen a caged bird before, and it was indeed a very difficult curse seal. Even if he wants to crack it, it will take a certain amount of time. Orochima Kabuto continued: "Among them, Hyuga Hinata's Byakugan is the purest, Hinata Neji's talent is the highest, and the strongest one is Hinata Tora." "Oh? Hyuga Tiger? The strongest Hyuga. This name is quite unfamiliar. He seems to be Kakashi's subordinate?" Orochimaru said in surprise. "Yes, Lord Orochimaru. The original starting point for releasing the caged bird was Hyuga Tiger. According to the investigation, after the caged bird was released, Hyuga's strength increased greatly, and it seems that the Byakugan also changed, taking on a layer of A hint of gold.¡± "Really? It's really interesting, haha." Orochimaru chuckled twice, stuck out his tongue, and licked his lips gently. It seems that he is very interested in this so-called Hyuga Tiger. "Lord Orochimaru, this is the information on Hyuga that we have so far." After Kabuto finished speaking, he stood respectfully in front of Orochimaru. Orochimaru nodded and said with a smile: "Kabuto, you did a good job. You should have completely mastered the reincarnation of the earth, right?" "Yes, Lord Orochimaru, with the power of your cells and magic, it won't be a problem to control dozens of filthy reincarnations at the same time." "Kabuto, you are really outstanding." Orochimaru suddenly sighed for some reason. "Lord Orochimaru, thank you." "Haha, okay, after tomorrow, I still have some things that you need to do, so you can rest for now." "Yes, Lord Orochimaru." Hearing the words, Kabuto retreated without saying much. Orochimaru turned and looked at Iron City again. "Kakashi, let me see who is the final winner in this game of chess." Orochimaru's hoarse voice dissipated in the dark night without causing any shock. In the dark space, Obito looked at the huge heretic demon, holding a green bottle in his right hand. It is filled with green liquid. The most amazing thing is that in the green liquidThere are two eyes in the liquid. If anyone saw it, they would be very surprised. Because those are not ordinary eyes, but the eyes known as the supreme eyeball, the Samsara Eye! It is the legendary eye of the immortal! Circles of ripples spread out, looking extremely mysterious. "The pupil power of the Samsara Eye has almost recovered. After tomorrow, it should be transplanted." Obito said, touching his left eye. It is not empty there, but there is also a red eye. It¡¯s just that those eyes are not his own. The left eye was given to Kakashi more than ten years ago, and Obito never wanted it back. Afterwards, Obito installed a Sharingan collected by Madara on it. It¡¯s not a high-end product, but it¡¯s enough for Izanagi. This is also the skill Obito uses to save his life today. In the world, there is no more powerful life-saving skill than Izanagi. "After installing a Rinnegan, my strength will definitely increase a lot. Then I can become the Jinch¨±riki of the Ten-Tails, and my goal will be achieved. Lin, I will create a world with you." Obito whispered softly, with a hint of warmth in his cold voice. That girl was once the softest part of his life. Obito used to think that as long as he was kind enough, the world would be gentle to him. But he was wrong, and the world would only treat him more cruelly. Because Lin died, she died in the hands of his most trusted companion. The boy who once promised himself to protect his beloved woman used his most proud ninjutsu to penetrate the girl's chest. At that moment, the original Uchiha Obito had died together with the girl. What is left is just a body, a body filled with suffering. He was once desperate, but he found a way to save everything. From the legend named Madara. Obito knows that Madara is using him. There are even supervisors like Jue left. But Obito is not afraid, he is just a dead person, no matter how powerful he was in life. If you want to be resurrected, you can only rely on these eyes of reincarnation. These eyes are now in your own hands. And Jue is not his opponent at all. "Madara, the leadership right now belongs to me, and I will not let you resurrect to hinder me." Obito thought to himself, veins appeared on his right hand holding the bottle. Obviously, his heart was not at peace at this time. Touching his right eye, Obito couldn't help but think of that man again. "Then, for me, what will you do? Kakashi." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 634 Five Shadows Conference You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Night, silent. Kakashi sat cross-legged on his bed, motionless. If someone else saw it, they might think that Kakashi was asleep at this time. " Actually, that's not the case. Kakashi has entered into a strange practice. If a Byakugan looks at Kakashi's body at this time, he will find that seven different chakras in his body are running continuously, seeming to want to merge together, but they have produced extremely powerful repulsive forces. After a long time, cold sweat broke out on Kakashi's forehead. Suddenly, Kakashi opened his eyes, dripping with cold sweat! The tightness in his chest told Kakashi that he had failed again. "It's true that the Jade of Seeking the Way is not so easy to condense. When I saw the image of the immortal before, the Sage of Six Paths condensed the Jade of the Seeking of the Way so easily. It's really enviable." Kakashi said with emotion. He didn¡¯t feel any disappointment. Even if there is a way to practice, Qiudao Jade is not that easy to practice. But Kakashi has already started Yin Yang Dun. After a while, it will not be difficult to gather a black stick like Payne. "Time is running out, I hope it's too late." Kakashi murmured. Thinking about the original work, Naruto and Sasuke were sent to death directly by the Sage of Six Paths without any training, Kakashi expressed his envy. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together It is already early August, and after the Five Shadows Conference, we will probably prepare for the fourth battle. There is not much time left for Kakashi. The practice was fruitless, and Kakashi did not continue to force himself. This kind of practice has failed a lot and is harmful to the body, so just do it in moderation. The night passed quietly, and the sun was already rising in the sky. The sun illuminates the Iron City, and a new day begins again. Not long after dawn, three teams, a total of nine people, appeared at the gate of Iron City. It is the nine people from Sunagakure, Kumogakure, and Iwagakure. The three teams arrived at the same time and gathered at the door. The three ships heard the sound and rushed to the city gate. "Kazekage-sama, Tsuchikage-sama, Raikage-sama, you guys are really on time. Please come inside, Hokage-sama and Kirigakure-sama are already here." "I didn't expect Mizukage-sama and Hokage-sama to come so early." Gaara whispered. "Humph, the Hokage was already so close, so there's nothing strange about it. But I was a little surprised that the Mizukage came so quickly." Onoki said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, hurry in and talk about it.¡± The Fourth Raikage was obviously a little impatient. Gaara and Onoki didn¡¯t pay attention, and they walked in together. The conference room has already been prepared, with Tsunade and Terumi Mei sitting in their respective seats. Kakashi stood behind Tsunade. Terumi Mei looked at Kakashi out of the corner of her eye, full of resentment. Kakashi could only pretend not to see it. But what he didn¡¯t know was that this made Terumi Mei even more angry. Fortunately, Terumi Mei also has a sense of proportion and knows that she cannot do anything too outrageous in the situation at this time. It¡¯s just that the atmosphere at this time became a bit awkward. Fortunately, not long after, the door of the conference room opened. Gaara, Onoki, and the Fourth Raikage appeared one after another. The three of them looked at everyone in the room. After Gaara looked around, he focused on Kakashi. ??He did come. Ohnoki glanced at Kakashi twice. Ohnoki is also very interested in this rising star who has become famous in the ninja world in recent years. The gazes of these two people were quite gentle, but the gaze of the Fourth Raikage was a bit naked. "Hatake Kakashi, I didn't expect you to come too." The Fourth Raikage said directly. Kakashi smiled and said: "Raikage-sama, long time no see." "snort!" The Fourth Raikage snorted coldly and said nothing. He is still a little unhappy with Kakashi, but at this time, the overall situation is more important, and it is better to put aside his small grudges for the time being. Terumi Mei looked at the Fourth Raikage who came over, and saw that he was not friendly to Kakashi, so he said, "Raikage-sama, I haven't seen you for a long time, why are you missing one of your left arms?"The fourth generation Raikage¡¯s expression did not change when he heard this, and he just said lightly: ¡°It¡¯s just a left arm, it¡¯s nothing.¡± "Raikage-sama is really confident." Terumi Mei said with a smile. The Fourth Raikage snorted and said nothing, sitting back in his seat. The five shadows sat in their own seats, and Mifune also sat in the host's seat. "In response to Lord Raikage's call, the five shadows are gathered here at this time. I am the manager here Mifune. Now please put down your respective shadow hats. The five shadows conference has officially begun." In some dark rooms, six lights shone on six people. Kakashi and others sat in the seats behind their respective shadows. "It's finally about to begin." Kakashi thought to himself. Gaara whispered: "Then, let me speak first." Hearing this, Onoki sneered: "The Kazekage is really young. He became a Kage at such a young age. He must be very good. But haven't you learned to respect your seniors?" This guy¡­¡­ Kakashi is helpless, Ohnoki¡¯s character is really a bit too clinging to his old age. ¡°We are all shadows and have the same status, so it is a bit inappropriate to say this. Gaara looked at Ohnoki and said, "Lord Tsuchikage, maybe you haven't learned how to speak at the Five Kage Conference." "Humph, a sharp-tongued boy." "Tsuchikage-sama, Kazekage-sama, continue." Tsunade said. Ohnoki glanced at Tsunade and said, "I didn't expect Hiruzen Sarutobi to retire one day. I thought he would choose to die in this position." "Haha, there are so many talented people in Konoha, Sarutobi-sensei naturally doesn't have to work all the time. But you, Tsuchikage-sama, you are so old, don't you think about retirement? Or is there no one to take over at Iwagakure?" Tsunade sarcastically said. road. When Onoki heard this, his face looked a little ugly for a moment. The terracotta and loess behind it are also a bit unpleasant. Tsunade is not a submissive character, and she will not sit still and be beaten when Onoki provokes her. "Ahem, you adults are not here to quarrel, right? Please restrain yourself." Mifune said with a slight cough. Ohnoki walked down the steps without saying a word. Mifune looked at Gaara and said, "Master Kazekage, please continue." Gaara was not polite when he heard this and continued: "I am a Jinchuuriki. I was caught by Akatsuki and almost died. After that, I also sent documents to the four villages of you, explaining the harm of Akatsuki. Unfortunately, only Mu Hagakure and Kirigakure listened, but Kumogakure and Iwagakure ignored it completely. Now that the seven tailed beasts have been captured, it is already too late to convene the Five Kage Conference." "Huh, if your own tailed beast is caught, it is only right to find it secretly. Relying on other villages will really lose your face." Onoki said disdainfully. "Face? You are really pedantic to talk about face in this kind of matter, Tsuchikage-sama." Gaara said coldly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 635 The sudden appearance of a figure You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Facing Gaara's statement, Onoki was noncommittal and chuckled: "The Kazekage is indeed still young and doesn't even understand this. Even if Akatsuki captures the tailed beast, what can it do? We have a lot of time to take it away Take it back. Cultivating a Jinchuuriki is not something that can be accomplished in a short time." Gaara's eyes narrowed, he looked at Ohnoki and said, "Even so, Akatsuki has become a presence that is harmful to the ninja world." "How much can a few rebellious nins accomplish?" Onoki said with disdain. "That's enough, Tsuchikage, do you think I don't know? You, Iwagakure, used Akatsuki's power before, in the last war!" Raikage scolded angrily. "What? Lord Tsuchikage, is this true?" Gaara asked. "Hmph, so what? Now that the ninja world is at peace, you just start a war. Iwagakure's financial resources are limited. If we lose a large number of ninjas, it will be a huge burden for us. Using Akatsuki's power can not only save labor costs, You can also save a lot of money. Why not?" Onoki said coldly. "The ridiculous reason is to use your own funds to cultivate an enemy. Kazekage, you don't have to be so surprised. Your Sunagakure has used Orochimaru's power to invade Konoha before, and Orochimaru is Akatsuki's man." Raikage said. Gaara was silent when he heard this. Although this was not his problem, it still had something to do with him. "And Konoha, although you have not relied on Akatsuki's power, as far as I know, Uchiha Itachi and Orochimaru in Akatsuki are all from Konoha. There are really many rebellious ninjas in Konoha." Tsunade was speechless after hearing this. There seems to be no problem with this statement. Raikage looked at Kirigakure and continued: "As for Kirigakure, I even doubt whether you are the birthplace of Akatsuki." Terumi Mei was a little embarrassed when he heard this and said: "To be honest, the previous Yondaime-sama was controlled by the Sharingan, which is why the blood mist policy was created." "Sharingan?" Everyone present showed surprised expressions. "Yes, it's the Sharingan, or the Mangekyo Sharingan. This is also the result of our previous investigation, so we dismissed the predecessor." "Mangekyo Sharingan?" The Raikage heard this and looked at Kakashi behind Tsunade. At this time, the only known Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is Kakashi. Noticing Raikage¡¯s gaze, Kakashi smiled. "Hatake Kakashi, don't you want to explain? As far as I know, your left eye is the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan." Raikage said. The words of Raikage turned the attention of everyone present to Kakashi. Kakashi scratched his head and said: "Well, it doesn't matter. My left eye is indeed the Mangekyo Sharingan. It's just that when the Fourth Mizukage took office, I didn't have the Sharingan, let alone I was only ten years old at the time." As soon as these words came out, Onoki and Raikage, who originally suspected Kakashi, also lost their wariness. Indeed, Kakashi was still young and did not have the Sharingan, so he was simply unable to do this. "Then it was someone from the Uchiha clan who did it?" Raikage looked at Tsunade. Tsunade did not answer, but said: "Kakashi, please tell everyone present the information." "Yes, Tsunade-sama." Kakashi did not refuse, but walked forward directly. The other four shadows are a little confused. Tsunade herself didn¡¯t say it, but asked Kakashi to tell her what her intention was. "The Uchiha clan did not have anyone who could remotely control the Fourth Mizukage. Even if they did, they would not do such a thing, because it is completely meaningless to Konoha. The Kingdom of Water is located in the sea. It's far away from Konoha, not even close to it. If we really want to control a Kage, we will choose the other three ninja villages that are closer." Kakashi¡¯s words directly proved his innocence from the opposite direction. Indeed, if you want to annex Kirigakure, it is a long-term battle for Konoha and is not necessary. ?Compared to that time, a weaker Sunagakure would be a better choice. "Hmph, who knows if you will do the opposite? Who else has the Sharingan besides Konoha?" Onoki said coldly. Kakashi glanced at Onoki. The old Tsuchikage looked at him in an unfriendly way. Kakashi was a little strange at first, but then he figured it out. Because of Deidara. Deidara is a disciple of the Third Tsuchikage. Although he rebelled in the end, he still has feelings for him. Kakashi killed Deidara, and Onoki was naturally quite unhappy. Kakashi chuckled and said: "Lord Tsuchikage, someone who can use Sharingan to control the Fourth Mizukage, what do you think of his strength? You know, the Fourth Mizukage is the same as the Eight-Tailed Jinchuriki Rabbit , a person who can perfectly control the tailed beast." "this¡­¡­" "Lord Tsuchikage, you have a pair of Sharingan, maybe you still have an impression." Kakashi continued. "What?" "UchihaMadara!" Kakashi said the name lightly, but everyone present was shocked. Uchiha Madara! The name that suppressed an era! It was a dark era, because Konoha had absolute say. The god of the ninja world, the first Hokage, Senju Hashirama. Shura of the ninja world, the head of the Uchiha family, Uchiha Madara. The two of them join forces and almost have the ability to overwhelm the entire ninja world. And Ohnoki was instantly killed by Uchiha Madara. He still remembers that kind of fear. Therefore, even hearing a name at this time is enough to make Ohnoki break into a cold sweat. "He's not dead yet? How is that possible!" Ohnoki said in shock. "Unfortunately, based on Konoha's investigations over the years, we have recently concluded that the leader of Akatsuki at this time is Uchiha Madara." One stone stirred up a thousand waves, and everyone present who had heard this name had a bad expression on their faces. Ohnoki also closed his mouth at this time and stopped talking. The shocking news left his mind temporarily blank. "Now do you understand what a terrifying organization Akatsuki is?" Kakashi whispered. The whole audience was silent. At this moment, Kakashi suddenly frowned. There is someone! The five shadows present also looked in a certain direction at the same time. Someone is invading? This is what everyone is thinking at this time. Whoops! A figure suddenly appeared next to Kakashi. In the stunned eyes of everyone, with a hiss, Kakashi disappeared with him. "This isspace ninjutsu?" Ohnoki said in surprise. The Fourth Raikage showed a shocked expression. "This is the art of the Flying Thunder God! It's so fast, who is that person!" At this moment, the space fluctuated, and a masked man wearing a black red cloud robe appeared above Kakashi's original position. "Everyone, you seem to be discussing me." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 636 Snake moves You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi felt his eyes blurred, and then left the Five Shadows Conference. The next moment, Kakashi saw the blue sky and white clouds. And the cold man under the blue sky and white clouds. Plain white kimono, golden pupils, Orochimaru! Behind him is a man with white hair. His unique outfit makes it easy for people to recognize his identity. The Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama! It¡¯s just that at this time, his eyes were dull, and it was obvious that he had not regained his consciousness. The dirty soil is reincarnated! It was Tobirama who just brought Kakashi here using the Flying Thunder God Technique. And here, Orochimaru is the only one. The answer is self-evident. Orochimaru formed a seal with his hands, and the space between the doors turned into confetti and disappeared without a trace. Senju Tobirama, who was completely controlled, had no time to remove the art of reincarnation from the dirty soil. ¡°Perhaps even he himself did not expect that one day he would be teased like this by the forbidden technique he created. With Tobirama¡¯s arrogant temperament, he would probably feel very aggrieved. "Kakashi-kun, long time no see." Orochimaru¡¯s hoarse voice floated in the air and fell into Kakashi¡¯s ears. Kakashi frowned slightly, a little confused about the situation. What is Orochimaru doing? "Orochimaru, what do you want to do? Why did you bring me here? You even used the Earth Reincarnation to summon the Second Generation." Orochimaru chuckled and said: "The reason is very simple, because Mr. Madara said that if you were at the Five Shadows Conference, I'm afraid it would prevent him from declaring war with the Five Shadows, so let me take you out to see the scenery. Look, is it better than here? How can the boring Five Shadows Conference be more interesting?" Kakashi was suddenly enlightened when he heard this. It seemed that Obito was worried that Kamui would be stopped by him and he would not be able to escape. ¡°After all, I had told Obito before that I knew his identity. ? Then it¡¯s not that difficult to crack his virtual reality. But what Kakashi was confused about was why Orochimaru came to this muddy water. "It seems that Kakashi-kun is very confused. Then, maybe we can talk." Orochimaru smiled. Kakashi did not hesitate and asked directly: "Why do you want to join Akatsuki again?" "Of course it's because Akatsuki has many interesting things. For example, the man who calls himself Uchiha Madara." After Orochimaru finished speaking, he looked at Kakashi, as if he wanted to observe the change in his expression. Kakashi was shocked in his heart, but remained calm on the surface. Seeing Orochimaru's answer, he must have known Obito's identity. Sure enough, the notebook was taken away by him. ??And it seems that Orochimaru has cracked many of its contents. At least Obito¡¯s identity has been known to Orochimaru. Kakashi was quickly recalling what he had written in his diary in his mind. Although the specific content has been forgotten, I still remember some general directions. ??Excluding the previous content of Shippuden, the rest is the death of Asuma and the death of Jiraiya. Then there are the abilities of the Akatsuki members, as well as the matters of Kabuto, Obito, Madara and Kaguya. It also includes the final reincarnation of the filthy earth. It even includes Orochimaru's role in the ninja world. Apart from that, there seems to be no more. As for the final cheating between Sasuke and Naruto, it was not recorded. Because Kakashi knew that it was impossible to forget such a thing. After all, when I first watched it, my soul was also traumatized to a certain extent. There is also no record of how to fight Madara and how to defeat Kaguya. After all, who can remember so many details. Kakashi only watched Naruto intermittently in his previous life. Those who can remember all the details of the four battles are probably ardent Naruto fans. But the content recorded in it is enough for Orochimaru to grasp the overall situation of the four battles. Especially Kabuto¡¯s reincarnation in the dirty earth really caused a lot of trouble for the Fourth War. "It seems that Kakashi-kun is thinking about something. Is it about Mr. Madara? No, maybe it should be called Obito-kun." Orochimaru said, with an interested expression on his face. Kakashi didn¡¯tThere was the slightest bit of surprise, as if saying this name from Orochimaru's mouth was a completely normal thing for him. Seeing that Kakashi didn¡¯t react, Orochimaru didn¡¯t care either. "Kakashi-kun, the start of the Fourth War is already unstoppable. So, is the path you want to choose still the same one?" Kakashi did not answer, but asked: "Orochimaru, what is your choice? Join Akatsuki? Complete the four battles?" "My choice? Haha, I am not very interested in war, but I am very interested in the so-called sacred tree. Don't you find it very interesting what the power known as the source of the ninja world is? " Orochimaru said, with a hint of fanaticism in his eyes. Pursuing the source of the ninja world, the ancestor of chakra. These are simply fatal temptations for Orochimaru, who is passionate about ninjutsu. "Your goal is the sacred tree?" Kakashi frowned. "What do you think? Kakashi-kun." Orochimaru said, showing an unknown smile again. Kakashi felt uncomfortable when he saw this, and his intuition told him that Orochimaru would definitely be a big trouble in the future. ?? Stretching out his right hand, Qian Ting instantly appeared in his hand. In this case, it is better to leave Orochimaru here at this time. Orochimaru saw Kakashi taking out Qian Ting and didn't care. It¡¯s as if the blade glowing with lightning doesn¡¯t exist. You know, the blood of many powerful ninjas is stained on it. "Haha, Kakashi-kun, you are impulsive. You can't keep mine." Orochimaru sneered. "How will you know if you don't try." Kakashi said coldly. "You know, Kakashi-kun." As Orochimaru said, the purple eyeshadow on his face became thicker, and a special aura rose from his body. The power of an immortal! What a powerful immortal power! Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank, he didn¡¯t expect Orochimaru to have mastered this level of magic. Is it possible that the body of the Kaguya clan is so suitable for the senjutsu of Ry¨±chi Cave? With the body of the Kaguya clan and the perfect level of Ry¨±chi Cave Senjutsu, Orochimaru is terrifyingly powerful at this time. "Kakashi-kun, the war is about to begin. There is no need to rush into the battle between you and me. The chess game has been set, and it depends on whether you can reach the final place where you can play against me. Haha." Orochimaru chuckled lightly, and then slowly sank into the ground. Kakashi did not stop Orochimaru from leaving. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s that I can¡¯t. At this time, the strength displayed by Orochimaru, even if it is not as good as his own, is not far behind. Coupled with Orochimaru's first-class escape skills, Kakashi really didn't have much confidence in keeping him. It¡¯s just a waste of effort if you take action. ?????????? Furthermore, if there is no complete certainty, how could Orochimaru come here. I was really impulsive just now. Qian Ting disappeared in his hand, and Kakashi fell into silence. ?Things are getting more and more complicated. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 637 Please start your performance You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi stood there, thinking about Orochimaru's plan. From the information revealed by Orochimaru, we can probably know that the reason why he was involved was for the sake of the sacred tree and the ancestor of the ninja world, Princess Kaguya. For Orochimaru, who is crazy about science, these two are obviously more tempting than anything in the world. The information obtained in the diary also allowed Orochimaru to learn this. ? So that means Orochimaru¡¯s purpose is to resurrect Kaguya? After all, if he is not resurrected, even if he is interested in Kaguya, there is nothing he can do. But once Kaguya is resurrected, why does Orochimaru think he has the ability to subdue her? That was the ancestor of the ninja world. Even the Sage of Six Paths was no match for her. "What exactly does he want to do?" Kakashi was puzzled. But judging from the current situation, it is obvious that Orochimaru will not sincerely help Obito. He has other plans. So for the unlimited moon reading plan that Obito wants to do, Orochimaru can't really help him complete it. From this point of view, Orochimaru is not yet an enemy. ¡°Perhaps Orochimaru¡¯s so-called final chess game should be the moment after resurrecting Kaguya. So, how does he plan to deal with such an enemy? Kakashi now knows a little more information than Orochimaru, but he is not confident about how to deal with Kaguya. Kakashi doesn¡¯t believe that Orochimaru already has the confidence to deal with Kaguya. Therefore, Orochimaru must have other plans. "Then, let me see what your last resort is." Kakashi whispered softly, regaining his usual calmness. No matter how much Orochimaru tries, one thing is certain. That means Orochimaru will never let anyone complete the infinite moon reading. He is definitely not someone who wants to be a puppet. He is definitely not a person who is willing to be inferior to others. ¡°Furthermore, he is definitely not a person who can activate infinite Tsukuyomi. Because he is not that boring. Knowing this is enough. Perhaps before the final battle, Orochimaru is a friend rather than an enemy. Kakashi looked around and quickly determined the direction here. This place is not far from the Iron City, and it only takes a few minutes to get there if we drive as hard as we can. Of course, Kakashi has a quicker way to return to the Five Shadows Conference. That is to use the Flying Thunder God mark left on Terumi Mei. But that seems a little too blatant. Furthermore, with the time just wasted, Obito may have completed his declaration of war by this time. ¡° If I rush back now, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll just miss it. Kakashi was taken away from the venue of the Five Shadows Conference before, not because he couldn't react. But he knew it when he saw the Second Hokage using the Flying Thunder God Technique. Orochimaru wants to see him. After all, only Orochimaru could control the Second Hokage's reincarnation at that time. It just so happened that Kakashi also wanted to talk to Orochimaru, so he didn't resist. Of course, if it is a trap, Kakashi can also escape with the Flying Thunder God Technique. This is just self-confidence stemming from strength. "In today's ninja world, the person who can kill Kakashi has not yet been resurrected. Kakashi was about to leave when he suddenly sensed someone advancing rapidly not far away. Kakashi was startled and looked over. Soon, the face of the figure became clear. After seeing the face of the visitor clearly, a smile appeared on Kakashi's face. The man also saw Kakashi, with the same surprised look on his face. "Gintoki? Why are you here? Are you here to pick me up?" The person who came was wearing a black warrior uniform and looked energetic, like a sword unsheathed. But in just a moment, he recovered this momentum, as if it was an illusion. ?Amazing control. Kakashi couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised by this. Being able to do this shows that thisHuman strength has improved again. "Iron sword, although I really want to say this, unfortunately, it is not the case." "Then what are you doing here? I heard from Mr. Mifune that today should be the day of the Five Shadows Conference." "Well, things are a bit complicated. I'm rushing back to Iron City now. Let's talk about it on the way." "Okay. Let's see who is faster." After Iron Sword finished speaking, with a hiss, it turned into a stream of light and rushed towards Iron City. Kakashi smiled, shook his head, and followed. On the other side, the venue of the Five Shadows Conference. "Where have you done Kakashi!" Tsunade said angrily. "I just wanted Orochimaru to have a good chat with Hatake Kakashi, and I didn't mean any harm." Obito said in a low voice. Tsunade frowned when she heard this, it was Orochimaru again. Why doesn¡¯t this guy stop? Terumi Mei felt slightly relieved after hearing this. With Kakashi's strength, there shouldn't be any problems. "Who are you!" Lei Ying looked coldly at the man wearing the spiral mask in front of him. "Weren't you just discussing me?" Obito said coldly. "Impossible! You will never be Uchiha Madara. At this time, even if he is not dead, he is just a dying person. Looking at your figure, it is definitely not the case." Onoki said excitedly. "Haha, indeed, I am not what I used to be. I am just an empty shell that has lost its power." "If that's the case, then go to hell! Dust escape! The art of stripping away the original world!" The transparent cube was formed between Tsuchikage's hands, turned directly into a beam of light, and hit Obito straightly. Boom! With a loud bang, a big hole was smashed into the venue of the Five Shadows Conference. And Obito¡¯s figure disappeared instantly. "What happened? Disappeared?" Kankuro said in shock. Chitu said: "It must have been blown into particles by Lord Tsuchikage's Dust Release." "No, no, he avoided it." Ohnoki said with an ugly expression. Sure enough, the next moment, Obito's figure reappeared on the spot. "It's really a rude way to welcome me. Although I am an empty shell without power at this time, I still have the means to protect myself." Obito said in a low voice. "Asshole!" Raikage shouted angrily, transformed into thunder, and hit Obito directly with his right fist. Extremely fast! But that powerful and heavy blow missed the target! Raikage's eyes were horrified, and he saw his fist passing directly through Obito's body, and then his own body also passed through Obito's body. Boom! The Raikage landed on the ground and made a hole. He turned around and looked at Obito with an extremely ugly look on his face. "As expected of the Fourth Raikage who can compete with the yellow flash in speed, he is really fast, but it's a pity that he can't touch my body." "Damn you, what on earth do you want to do!" Lei Ying said angrily. "It seems that you have calmed down a little. Then, let me tell everyone present about that period of history and my Eye of the Moon plan." The exposed left eye was glowing with cold light. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 638 Can¡¯t make it? You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Obito slowly revealed his plan for the Eye of the Moon, to seize the nine tailed beasts, resurrect the Ten-Tails, become the Jinch¨±riki of the Ten-Tails, and activate the most powerful illusion, the Infinite Tsukuyomi. Let everyone be addicted to the ideal world. "Are you kidding me! Do you want to make everyone in the world your puppet?" Lei Ying said angrily. "No, this is a great mercy. Everyone is immersed in their ideal world. They don't have to experience pain or failure. Everything will move in a better and better direction. What a wonderful feeling." "Absurd! What's the point of such a life!" Tsunade shouted angrily. "Absurd? Maybe you think that having loved ones die constantly in your life is a meaningful life? Fifth Hokage, maybe you have forgotten how sad you were when your brother and lover died." "This" Tsunade was speechless for a moment. "I'm afraid everyone here has experienced this kind of pain. A loved one died in front of him, and his life's promises have all come to nothing. Because this unfair world will not allow people to be happy. And all of this will no longer exist in the world of Infinite Tsukuyomi. It is a beautiful world without any pain." Obito said, with a hint of longing in his words. In that world, he will be with Lin and have his ideal companion. "It's just self-deception, this is escaping reality!" Raikage shouted. "Escape from reality? Fourth Raikage, how do you know that the world you are in now is not a dream? And it is an unpleasant dream. Is there any difference?" Raikage was stunned, and for a moment he felt that what Obito said seemed to make some sense. "Dream or reality, which one is true? The beauty of the infinite Tsukuyomi world and the cruelty of the real world. There are two choices. I believe smart people will make the right choice. Hand over the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails and help me complete the task. Eye of the Moon plan, otherwise, war will come." The Five Shadows were silent for a while. Faced with Obito's words, they all fell into silence for a while. But soon, all five people reacted. "The world I know is what I think is reality. Even if there is a lot of suffering in this world, it is also a part of my life. I will never choose that false dream to escape these sufferings!" Tsunade said firmly. "Yes, maybe that illusion world is beautiful, but it is definitely not what I pursue." Terumi Mei chuckled. Ohnoki smiled and said: "I have lived to this age and think my life is pretty good. I am not interested in the world you describe." "Hmph, I will decide my own life! I don't need you to interfere!" Raikage said. "I will not hand Naruto over to you." Gaara whispered. Obito looked at the five shadows in front of him and seemed not surprised by the result. People who can become shadows are determined, so how can they change their minds just because of a few words? "Although I have no power, but with the seven tailed beasts, you have no chance of winning." Gaara looked at Obito with firm eyes and said, "We will not give up hope." "Really? It seems that the negotiation has broken down. Then, in the name of Madara Uchiha, I declare that the Fourth Ninja War has begun!" After Obito finished speaking, he stood up straight, and his whole aura became completely different. "Are you serious?" Ohnoki whispered. "Heh, see you on the battlefield next time." After Obito finished speaking, he disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. The faces of the five shadows were all very ugly. With the power of one person, he declared war on the five major ninja villages. This was the first time in the history of the ninja world. But none of them thought it was ridiculous, because this man called himself Uchiha Madara, and he also owned the seven tailed beasts. The terrifying combat power gives him the confidence to speak like this. "Then, what should we do next?" Ohnoki said with an ugly expression. "In order to fight against Uchiha Madara and the seven tailed beasts, we must form a ninja coalition so that we can have a chance of winning." Gaara said. "I agree to establish a coalition and take out Akatsuki in one go." Raikage said. "Then, I agree." Ohnoki nodded. Tsunade and Terumi Mei will naturally not refuse. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??The purpose of their coming at this time is to establish a ninja alliance. "Although this is a matter for your ninja world, it is related to the peace of the world. We, the samurai of the Iron Country, are also willing to participate in the war." Mifune said. "Thank you, Mr. Mifune." Tsunade thanked him. Mifune was noncommittal and couldn't help but think of Kakashi's words last night. Did he already think of this? How far can he see? "In order to stop the Eye of the Moon plan, the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails must not fall into Madara's hands, so we should hide them." Terumi Mei said. "No, Madara has seven tailed beasts, and I'm afraid he can use them not just through jinch¨±riki. Otherwise, his attitude wouldn't be so tough. I think it's more appropriate to use the eight-tails and nine-tails as combat power." "But if the Eight-Tails and the Nine-Tails join the war, they will definitely become Madara's key target. This war may be to draw the Nine-Tails and the Eight-Tails out." Gaara said. "I agree with Kazekage's statement." Terumi Mei responded. "I agree, and my brother doesn't understand strategy at all. I'm afraid it will become even more chaotic when he goes to the battlefield." Raikage said. Hearing this, Tsunade said: "Naruto is almost in the same situation." "No, I think both of them should go to the battlefield." The sudden sound reached the ears of Wuying, and everyone present was stunned for a moment. Everyone turned around and looked at the speaker. It¡¯s Kakashi who just came back. "Kakashi? Where have you been? Is it Orochimaru?" Tsunade asked. Kakashi nodded. "Kakashi, what do you mean by what you just said? Could it be that you are colluding with the Akatsuki organization?" Raikage asked suspiciously. "Lord Raikage, this idle suspicion is meaningless. There is only one reason why I let the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki go to the battlefield. The strength of the ninja coalition is not enough." "Huh? Although the tailed beast is very strong, the five major ninja villages must be able to deal with it together. Kakashi, where do you start with this?" Mifune asked confused. "Mr. Mifune, how many samurai warriors are there in the Iron Country that can participate in the war?" Mifune thought for a moment and then said: "About eight thousand people." "The available combat strength of Konoha is about 12,000 people, and the situation in the other four villages must be similar. The combined ninja army should be about 80,000 people. Then you know how many fighters Madara has in his hands. Power?" Kakashi whispered. "How much?" Ohnoki said solemnly. He has already guessed that it must be an astonishing number. Kakashi looked at the people present and said word by word: "An army of one hundred thousand!" "What!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 639 Who will be the leader? You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Looking at everyone's surprised looks, Kakashi continued: "The power of the seven tailed beasts was used by Madara, and through the cells of the first Hokage, a hundred thousand clones were cultivated, which are the so-called White Zetsu. Their battle Although his strength is not as strong as that of the first generation, he still has the strength of a chuunin, and he also possesses extremely strong disguise skills, which is difficult for ordinary people to distinguish, and he must not be underestimated." "White Jue?" Ohnoki said solemnly. Ohnoki also knows a lot about Akatsuki. After all, he is an employer who has hired Akatsuki before. ???????????? But Bai Jue and Onoki didn¡¯t know that, but on the contrary, Jue and Onoki had some influence. The pitcher plant-like shape will be unforgettable for anyone who has seen it once. Raikage looked at Kakashi and said: "Kakashi, how do you know these things? This should be the secret of the Akatsuki organization." "In these years, Konoha's investigation of Akatsuki has not stopped. Lord Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas, has been out looking for information all year round. All of this is due to Lord Jiraiya." "Jiraiya? No wonder." This information was naturally not brought by Jiraiya, but the result of Itachi's investigation. Itachi has been lurking in Akatsuki for so long, but it¡¯s not like he hasn¡¯t done anything. Itachi still knows a little about some of Obito¡¯s preparations. Bai Jue is just one part of it. Do you really think Itachi is responsible for acting in the Akatsuki organization? As for why Kakashi didn¡¯t reveal Itachi¡¯s identity, it was because the time hadn¡¯t come yet. Otherwise, Kakashi wouldn¡¯t have let Itachi hide his identity in Konoha. This is a secret trick, it will always be useful one day. "In this case, the Jinchuriki of the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails may not be hidden. Their combat power is indispensable." Onoki said. "If the opponent really has an army of 100,000, I'm afraid this is the only way to go." Lei Ying whispered. Gaara looked thoughtful, but finally agreed. One hundred thousand troops, this terrifying number really makes people¡¯s scalp numb. This will be an unprecedented battle. Both sides will use their full strength. Terumi Mei and Tsunade will naturally not object. For a time, the five shadows reached a consensus. At this time, Kakashi continued: "Lord Raikage, there is something I need to trouble you with." Raikage was a little surprised that Kakashi would still ask for help from him. "Huh? What is it?" "Since the combat power of the Nine-Tails and the Eight-Tails is needed, Naruto's ability to control the Nine-Tails still needs Kirabi's guidance. After all, he is still too immature." Kakashi said. Lei Ying snorted coldly when he heard this and said: "So this is what you had in mind. If it were normal times, I would have rejected you directly, but at this time, knowing that you are taking advantage of me, I still have to agree." Kakashi smiled and said, "Thank you so much, Raikage-sama." "snort." Although Raikage has a bad temper, when he is calm, he has a good view of the overall situation and will not affect the entire battle because of personal grudges. This is also what Raikage excels at. "In that case, the Five Shadows have reached a consensus on this." Mifune said. Hearing this, the five shadows nodded one after another. "Then, there is only one last question left, who is the leader of the ninja coalition." Mifune said softly, looking at the five shadows with a scrutinizing look. When the five shadows heard this, they all looked thoughtful. This is a problem. The five shadows looked at each other, but they didn¡¯t know who to choose. ¡°As a neutral country, could you please let me make a suggestion?¡± Seeing that the five people did not respond, Mifune continued. Hearing this, Wuying focused on Mifune. "Mr. Mifune, please speak." Gaara said. "Master Kazekage is too young and has never experienced war. He may not be able to convince the public as a leader." Gaara nodded when he heard this, and he also understood that he did not have such ability. The strength may be okay, but the experience of war cannot be obtained out of thin air. Although his childhood was dark, it was not a war. Even when Konoha collapsed the plan, he just had a fight with Naruto. Sometimes youth is an advantage, sometimes?is also a disadvantage. After Mifune finished speaking, he looked at Ohnoki. "Tsuchikage-sama, on the other hand, is too old and physically unwell, so he may not be able to work hard. What's more, Tsuchikage-sama has hired Akatsuki before, so he has some credit issues." Ohnoki smiled when he heard this, but didn't say anything. Mifune¡¯s eyes fell on Mizukage again. "Mizukage-sama also has a credibility issue. Akatsuki once controlled Kirigakure. It is probably difficult to confirm how many of Kirigakure's subordinates are still under Akatsuki at this time." Terumi Mei nodded helplessly in recognition. Although she believes that she has completely eliminated the remnants of Akatsuki's power, from this point of view, it is indeed difficult for her to gain complete trust. "Raikage-sama has enough experience, and Kumogakure doesn't have a traitor to the Akatsuki. From this point of view, he is indeed a suitable candidate. However, Raikage-sama has a too bad temper. Once he gets angry, it may be difficult to control himself." Lei Ying snorted coldly and made no excuse. Finally, Mifune set his sights on Tsunade and said: "The last Hokage has powerful medical ninjutsu, and has experience in two ninja wars. He is calm-minded and is also a suitable candidate." Tsunade was a little surprised to be named by Mifune, but she didn't expect that Mifune would value her so much. ¡°It¡¯s just that after Mifune¡¯s analysis just now, Tsunade seems to be the most suitable candidate. "So, Mr. Mifune thinks that Hokage is the most suitable leader?" Gaara said. "No, Lord Hokage is indeed the more suitable one among the five shadows, but her character also has flaws. She is too hot, which may affect the judgment of the battle situation." "According to what you say, doesn't it mean that no one is suitable to be the leader of the coalition?" Lei Ying said coldly. "No, there is another person who I think is the most suitable candidate." "Mifune, are you talking about yourself?" Ohnoki said maliciously. Mifune shook his head and said: "I still know myself. Managing the Iron Kingdom has already exhausted me, let alone being the leader of the coalition." "Then who are you talking about?" Ohnoki said. Mifune smiled and looked at Kakashi aside. "The candidate I'm talking about is Hatake Kakashi." Everyone was shocked when they heard this, obviously they did not expect Mifune to say this name. Kakashi himself was stunned. "Mr. Mifune is joking." Kakashi said quickly. "No, I'm not joking. When it comes to strength, you are no weaker than the Five Shadows. When it comes to reputation in the ninja world, you are not bad at all. During the third battle, even though you were a young man, you also performed well. The most important thing is , you are calm-minded and can quickly analyze and deal with anything. Kakashi, you are the most suitable candidate." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 640 Everyone prepares You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! When Wuying heard this, he did not object immediately, but fell into thinking. Kakashi¡¯s name is resounding throughout the ninja world, so they naturally know something about him. Needless to say, Tsunade is from the village. Needless to say, Terumi Mei, he is the one who has the closest relationship with Kakashi here. Belongs to a negative distance relationship. There is no need to say more about Gaara, she is my apprentice¡¯s wife. ¡°Ahem, that¡¯s not right. Gaara and Kakashi also have many interactions, and he is also very aware of Kakashi's abilities. Although Raikage was once defeated by Kakashi and was quite dissatisfied with him, when it came to ability, Raikage was still quite convinced of Kakashi. The last Ohnoki is probably the one who is most unhappy with Kakashi. "I'm afraid this is a bit inappropriate. Although Kakashi is excellent, he has no shadow. The name is not justified." Onoki said. ¡°These are just small details, I don¡¯t think they have any impact.¡± Mifune said. The five shadows stand opposite each other, all seeming to be thinking about something. At this time, Kakashi said: "Thank you Mr. Mifune for your kindness, but I don't think I am suitable for this matter." "Huh? Why?" Mifune asked confused. The five shadows also looked at Kakashi with some confusion. "As the leader of the coalition forces, I must hide behind the coalition forces and command. I have no such experience in a battle involving tens of thousands of people. This is one of them." "Secondly, for controlling the battle situation, I think our Nara Shikaku from Konoha is more suitable. Regarding this point, I think a think tank should be established to bring together the strategists of the five ninja villages for joint analysis." "Third, it's a matter of reputation. I don't have a Kage name. As Lord Tsuchikage said, if I don't have a right name, my words won't go well." "Fourth, I think I'm more suitable for charging into battle than commanding from behind. What's more, Uzumaki Naruto, the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails, is my disciple. I think I need to follow him to ensure that he is not captured by Madara. .¡± Kakashi spoke eloquently, explaining his reasons one by one. Hearing this, the Five Shadows and Mifune both thought Kakashi¡¯s words were reasonable. "What Kakashi said makes sense, and the think tank's suggestions can be adopted." Tsunade said. The other four figures nodded one after another. "In that case, for the position of leader, let's choose between Hokage-sama and Raikage-sama." Seeing Kakashi giving up, Mifune couldn't force himself and had no choice but to say. Raikage glanced at Tsunade and said: "Let Naruto be the leader. My ability is more suitable for charging into the battle, rather than being at the rear. Naruto's medical ninjutsu can be used at long distances through slugs, so it should not affect it." ??Everyone heard the words and expressed their agreement. Tsunade did not refuse when she saw this. So, the leader of the coalition forces was officially determined. One of the three ninjas, the slug princess, the current Fifth Hokage of Konoha, Tsunade! "The leader has been determined, and the next step is to prepare for war. Hokage-sama, since you are the leader, it is up to you to make arrangements." Mifune said. Tsunade nodded and said: "Akatsuki has declared war, but war is not a child's play. The one hundred thousand troops that Kakashi said will be deployed on the front line, which will inevitably require a process. We must also start preparations. First of all, we must All combat power is extracted. The genin will not participate in the battle, only the combat power of the chunin and above is retained." "It can be divided into surprise attack force, medical force, intelligence force, combat force, perception force, etc. A clear division of labor will be finalized after all the personnel are available." "There is also a question about the daimyo. In order to prevent Akatsuki from disintegrating the ninja alliance by controlling the daimyo, we also need to set up a guard team." "The above are the questions I can think of for the time being. If there are any shortcomings, please add them." When everyone heard this, they were silent for a moment, and then they all shook their heads. "Just follow what the Hokage said, let's prepare each as quickly as possible." Raikage said. The shadow of the Fourth World War swept over everyone's hearts in an instant. War, what a terrible term. Anyone who has experienced it will probably not want to experience it a second time. The Five Shadows Conference has officially come to an end. Although there were some hiccups, we still followed the original trajectory and embarked on the established path. About Naruto going to study with KirabiThe Fourth Raikage has already let go of the matter. ¡°The next step is for Kakashi to send Naruto to Turtle Island where Kirabi is. Presumably there, Naruto can complete the final training of Jinchuuriki. And the process should be much simpler than the original work. After all, the relationship between Kyuubi and Naruto is much better than before. After the meeting, the five shadows did not stay in the Iron Kingdom longer and rushed back to the village. The war is coming, and they still have a lot to do. War is not something that can be fought immediately. A lot of preparations need to be made in advance. If a war is launched hastily, it is likely to result in a tragic defeat. The urgency of the war made Terumi Meidu temporarily forget about settling accounts with Kakashi. This made Kakashi sigh in relief. After the war is resolved, I'm afraid Terumi Mei will forget about this matter. Kakashi suddenly felt that this war might not be such a bad thing. Because of the departure of the Five Shadows, the Kingdom of Iron has regained its calm. But this peace is only temporary. Now that he has decided to participate in the war, Mifune will also start to mobilize the samurai of the Iron Kingdom. Fortunately, Tie Jian returned at this time, making this task much easier. ?? Tetsujian was trained by Mifune as his successor, so he was very familiar with the affairs of the Iron Country. Tie Jian did not refuse and accepted the task. When returning with Kakashi, Tetsujian also heard about this incident from Kakashi. The whole world is in crisis, and people with a sense of justice like Tie Jian will naturally not ignore it. The Five Shadows have not yet returned to the village, but the Iron Country has become the first country to prepare for the Fourth War. On the way back to Konoha, Tsunade suddenly said: "Kakashi, what did Orochimaru tell you? Is he really going to join forces with Uchiha Madara?" Kakashi heard this and said: "I still can't fully understand Orochimaru's thoughts. But judging from the current situation, he is indeed on Akatsuki's side." "Damn it, what does this guy want to do? Isn't he only interested in ninjutsu? Why is he launching a ninja war? What can he gain?" Tsunade said angrily. Kakashi was silent after hearing this. There were some things that he couldn't tell Tsunade. Because those secrets involve too many things. Tsunade seemed to have thought of something, and then said: "Was it the second generation who took you away before?" Kakashi nodded and said: "Tsunade-sama, I'm afraid we have to be prepared to fight the undead in this ninja war." Tsunade clenched her fists, the expression on her face was unclear. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 641 The calm before the war You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! August 15th! Konoha! The largest village in the ninja world! At this time, we are immersed in the hustle and bustle of the summer festival. Tsunade and others are still on their way back to Konoha. Konoha Commercial Street. "Ah, I've been so bored lately." Naruto complained. "Naruto, if you have this spare time, you should study some theoretical knowledge. You know, you are the only genin now." Sakura complained. "Sakura, it's not that I don't want to learn, but those things really give me a headache just by looking at them." Naruto said helplessly. "Hmph, if you continue like this, you will always be just a genin. How can you still want to become Hokage?" Sasuke struck mercilessly. Naruto surprisingly did not refute when he heard this, but fell into a gray state. In fact, with Naruto's current strength, he can definitely be promoted to Jonin. But Kakashi didn't let Naruto do this. The responsibilities of a jounin are completely different from those of a genin and chunin. In addition to strength, they also need strategy, knowledge, judgment, etc. Because more often than not, they lead a small team. As the leader of the team, you must have this ability. Even Kai, although he looks silly and cute, is actually very wise and foolish. Although Naruto can be considered as wise as a fool at this time, he lacks a lot of basic knowledge. This is Naruto's shortcoming. Even with Kakashi's guidance, he is only at the level of a Ninja School graduate. To reach the level of jounin, Naruto is still a little short of it. " Sakura and Sasuke are different, they have this quality. ?Perhaps this is one of the benefits of having IQ on your face. "Okay, let's not talk about this today. Today is the Summer Festival. I also called Xiang Rin, Jugo and Hinata. Let's go and gather." Naruto said. When Sakura and Sasuke heard this, they did not continue to attack Naruto and left with Naruto. The commercial streets of Konoha are bustling with activity at this time, and no one knows that the war is coming. Sometimes ignorance is also a kind of happiness. Under a certain big tree, Xianglin and others were already waiting. "Xiang Rin! Jugo! We are coming!" Naruto shouted as he ran. "Naruto! You are too slow!" Xiang Lin said dissatisfied. "Sorry, sorry, I wasted a little time just now." Naruto said embarrassedly. Sasuke and Sakura also had apologies on their faces. When Xianglin saw this, he didn't have much to say. He glanced at the three of them and said, "Why are you still wearing your usual clothes? You have to wear kimonos today." The three of them were stunned, but they had forgotten about this matter. At this time, Xiang Rin and Jugo were both wearing kimonos, looking much more relaxed than usual. Naruto scratched his head and said, "I forgot about this." "I really lost to you." Xianglin held her forehead. At this time, Hinata and Neji also walked out. The two of them are also wearing kimono. At this time, Hinata is more beautiful and energetic than usual. With a slight blush on her face, she looked pretty and pretty. Ningci showed off his smooth forehead, his long black hair cascading down his shoulders, and a small part of his hair was tied up with a headband. He looked extremely handsome. "Narutokun." Hinata called softly. "Hinata! You are also wearing kimonos, I forgot." Naruto smiled awkwardly. "Noit's okay, Naruto-kun can do anything." Hinata said with a blush. Hearing this, Ningci looked at Naruto with scrutiny in his eyes. Naruto was a little uncomfortable with such a look. "Neji, even if I'm wearing a kimono, you don't have to look at me like this, right?" Naruto said helplessly. "Naruto, you also need to pay attention to some issues." Neji suddenly said seriously. Naruto was confused when he heard this. "ha?" Seeing this, Hinata pulled Ningci's sleeve and said, "Brother Ningci" Seeing Hinata's rather pleading look, Neji had no choice but to temporarily put aside his lecture to Naruto. At this time, Xiang Rin took the opportunity to jump up behind Neji. "Ningji! You didn't even see it"??! "Xiang Lin said dissatisfied. Hearing this familiar voice, Neji's face turned slightly red. "Xiang Rin, what are you doing? There are so many people here watching." Neji said with some embarrassment. Sure enough, Xianglin¡¯s sudden behavior attracted the attention of many people. "What's the matter? Can't I do this?" Xianglin whispered in Ningci's ear. The hot breath blew against Neji's ears, making his body feel a little hot. Teenagers have grown up after all, and many of the same things will have different results. "Xiang Rin, come down first." Neji said after calming down a little. "What, Neji, you are really boring." Xiang Lin said dissatisfied, and then jumped down. Xianglin turned around to leave, and Neji grabbed her hand. Xiang Rin was stunned for a moment and looked back at Neji. Ningci's face turned slightly red and he whispered: "Um, aren't we going to spend time together today?" Their eyes met, and a strange sour smell suddenly filled the air. Sakura looked at this scene with envy, and at the same time looked at Sasuke. Sasuke didn't seem to see it and looked away. Sakura was slightly disappointed. It seems that I will still have to walk this road for a while. What Sakura didn't notice was that Sasuke's ears were already red. Hinata kept her eyes on Naruto. Chongwu looked at the six people in front of him and suddenly missed Tiantian. The seven people gathered together, and the atmosphere became lively for a while. Naruto and the three finally went to change into kimonos. The Summer Festival is a grand event, so it is very lively. Naruto saw a mask shop, and on a whim, he went in and bought a few. The owner of the mask shop at this time would naturally not refuse to sell it to Naruto. Naruto put on the fox mask happily and thought of the silver-haired man again. As the sky grew dark, Tsunade and others also returned to Konoha. Looking at the lively street scene in front of them, the three of them were a little surprised. "Today seems to be a summer festival, no wonder it's so lively." Shizune thought for a while and said. "I see. Let's wait until tomorrow to prepare for the war. It's already getting late, so it won't be long before now. Kakashi, come to my office tomorrow morning." Tsunade said. "Yes, Tsunade-sama." Kakashi whispered. The three of them dispersed and went home. Kakashi was walking halfway, looking at the lively crowd, the corners of his mouth could not help but curl up slightly. Human beings are indeed social animals. "Ah, this thing is delicious, Sasuke, do you want to try it?" "No, you've already eaten." "Really, I haven't encountered it here, so I'll give it to you." "don't want." A familiar voice penetrated Kakashi's ears. Looking back, it was Naruto and Sasuke. And next to them, there are also acquaintances. The smile on Kakashi¡¯s lips became even bigger. "Hey, what are you doing here?" Several people were stunned for a moment, and then they all showed expressions of surprise. I probably didn¡¯t expect to see Kakashi here. "Kakashi-sensei (brother)!" A smile bloomed on the young man¡¯s face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 642 Sasuke¡¯s Eyes You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The encounter between the teenagers and Kakashi brought back many memories of the past. Many years ago, they also met on a night like this. "It's just that they were only twelve or thirteen years old that year, so they were still immature. Now, many years have passed, and the young people have the ability to stand alone. Kakashi also had an inexplicable feeling that there was a daughter growing up in our family. I looked at Sasuke and Naruto in front of me, and there seemed to be nothing wrong. A few people exchanged pleasantries, and then went up to the Hokage Rock together. That¡¯s the best place to watch the next fireworks display. "Sure enough, this is a good place to watch the fireworks display! Look, the lights are brilliant there!" Naruto looked at the entire Konoha below, and couldn't help but feel a surge of pride in his heart. Naruto vowed to protect such a warm place with his whole life! Everyone looked over and felt a surge of excitement in their hearts. This prosperous and prosperous era is worthy of the heroes of Konoha who have sacrificed over the years. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Countless fireworks rose into the sky, lighting up the originally dark night sky. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Colorful! Seeing this, Naruto couldn't help shouting: "I! Uzumaki Naruto! Determined to become the greatest Hokage in history! Bring happiness to all the people in Konoha Village!" Seeing Naruto so passionate, the rest of the people couldn't help but be infected. Sasuke took a step forward and shouted the same loudly: "I! Uchiha Sasuke! I want to become the greatest Uchiha clan leader! Guard Konoha!" When Neci saw this, he also shouted: "I! Hyuga Neji! I am willing to protect the Hyuga clan for the rest of my life! Protect Konoha!" ¡°Perhaps this emotion is so contagious, the remaining people also shouted. "I! Haruno Sakura! I want to become the greatest medical ninja! Be Sasuke's bride!" "I! Uzumaki Kaoru! I will inherit the name of Uzumaki! Become Neji's bride!" "Me! Libra Jugo! I want to protect everyone around me! Protect this home called Konoha!" Seeing that Hinata had not yet spoken, Naruto quickly shouted: "Hinata, you are the only one left." Hinata looked at Naruto, her face turned slightly red, and she said softly: "Okay, Naruto-kun." Hinata stood beside Naruto and whispered: "I, Hinata Hinata, want to be" Hinata spoke softer and quieter, and in the end no one heard Hinata's last words. "Hinata, what did you say?" Naruto asked doubtfully. Hinata blushed and said, "I've already said it. If Naruto-kun didn't hear it, forget it." "Huh?" Naruto asked confused. Kakashi on the side smiled slightly. No one else heard Hinata's words, but he did. That is a little girl¡¯s worry, so naturally he will not expose it. At this time, Xianglin shouted: "Brother Kakashi! You haven't said anything yet." When everyone heard this, they all looked at Kakashi. "me?" Kakashi whispered, then jumped up and stood in front of everyone. It also landed on the portrait of the Fourth Hokage. There was the place where Minato-sensei and Obito fought. "I will protect everything in this life in the name of Hatake Kakashi." Under the starry sky, they all made their own vows. ¡­¡­ The Summer Festival ended with its final ceremony amidst the hustle and bustle. This may be the last prosperity before the war. Next time, these people may not be able to get together so neatly. The next day, the news of the Fourth Ninja World War spread throughout the entire Ninja World like a virus. Every village began to shrink its combat power. The ninjas sent out before were asked to return to the village. For a time, ninjas on missions were rushing towards their villages everywhere in the ninja world. But it is obviously impossible to come back immediately. There is no way to save the necessary time. Fortunately, everything is proceeding in an orderly manner. As the head of ANBU, Kakashi naturally has a lot of things to deal with. ButOne day, Kakashi handed over all matters to Tenzo and Hyuga Tora, and came to the Uchiha house alone. In the secret room, Kakashi, Sasuke, and Fugaku sat facing each other. Kakashi and Fugaku were indifferent, while Sasuke was confused. He was a little confused as to why Kakashi-sensei and his father suddenly called him here. What¡¯s even more incomprehensible is that the two of them didn¡¯t say a word at this time. "Kakashi-sensei, dad, what are you going to do?" Sasuke asked in confusion. When the two of them heard this, they both focused on Sasuke. ¡°Senior Fugaku, it¡¯s up to you to talk about this matter.¡± Fugaku nodded and said, "Sasuke, I called you here this time because I have something to tell you." "What?" "Before that, I want to ask you a question." "Dad, please tell me." "Are you satisfied with the power you currently have?" Fugaku said, looking at Sasuke seriously. Sasuke was a little confused, but he still said: "I'm still far away. In the previous battle with Pain, even if I teamed up with Naruto, I was not his opponent. I know that I still have a long way to go. .¡± "Okay, then let me ask you, do you know what the highest state of Uchiha's Sharingan is?" Sasuke shook his head, a little confused. Immediately, Fugaku told Sasuke about the eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. Sasuke was shocked when he heard this. "How could this be done? It's so cruel! Is the Uchiha clan really a cursed clan?" Sasuke said in disbelief. "Sasuke, this method does exist." "Then Dad, do you mean" Sasuke seemed to have thought of some possibility and looked at Fugaku in disbelief. "Sasuke, in the last battle with Pain, you used Susanoo several times. At this time, your eyesight must have declined, right? You need new light." After Fugaku finished speaking, a serious face suddenly appeared. A warm smile. "No! Dad! I don't want it!" Sasuke stood up suddenly. He already understood what Fugaku meant. He wanted to replace his eyes with himself and recreate the lost eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! "Sasuke, you have grown up. I believe in your ability to use these eyes well. This is not the time to be willful. The war in the ninja world is coming, and Konoha needs your strength." "Dad! Even without the eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, I can defeat the enemy. I don't want my father to sacrifice for me like this!" Sasuke said excitedly. Fugaku shook his head and said: "Sasuke, don't worry, the kaleidoscope is of no use to me. When have you ever seen me use it? It is just a waste to keep these eyes on me. Moreover, I have found alternatives.¡± Fugaku said, stretching out his right hand. On it are two scarlet eyes. How could the Uchiha clan not have the Sharingan in stock? Looking at the Sharingan in the green liquid, Sasuke fell into silence. "Sasuke, you are my son, and I will be proud of you." When Sasuke heard this, he was shocked. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 643 New Light You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Fugaku, who had a gentle smile on his face, was completely different from the father in Sasuke's impression. But Sasuke had no doubt that the person in front of him would not be his father. Because that feeling is unmistakable. "dad¡­¡­" Sasuke had a troubled look on his face. On the one hand, he got his father's approval, which made him quite excited. But on the other hand, Fugaku's request at this time was difficult for Sasuke to accept. For the sake of strength, fuse with dad¡¯s eyes? This kind of behavior is unacceptable to Sasuke now. Just like Itachi in the original work said, Sasuke is just a piece of blank paper, and he will become whatever others describe him. The original Sasuke was yoke of revenge by Itachi and embarked on a dark path. At this time, Sasuke, under the leadership of Kakashi, embarked on the road of light. The two are completely different. Looking at the smile on Fugaku's face, Sasuke suddenly remembered that he had the same smile when he saw Itachi last time. For Sasuke, they can always sacrifice themselves. ¡°Perhaps this is the instinct of being a father and brother. "Sasuke, accept your father's wishes. Not only for Senior Fugaku, but also for the future of the ninja world. The scale of this Fourth Ninja War is far beyond your imagination. If that person is really Madara, with the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, you cannot resist him with the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan," Kakashi said. "Kakashi-sensei, but" Sasuke still hesitated. "Sasuke, strength is not something that ninjas should pursue, but in order to protect the beliefs in their hearts, strength is indispensable. We need to make a choice after weighing it. This is also the decision-making ability that a ninja needs. Hesitation, sometimes It will only make us lose more things. If we continue to interrupt, we will suffer chaos." Sasuke was thoughtful when he heard the words. Fugaku looked at Kakashi in surprise when he heard this. Kakashi¡¯s opinion was as if he had faced such a choice before. How could you have such an understanding if you hadn't been there personally? Fugaku was curious about Kakashi for a while. Did he ever have such a moment? Looking at Kakashi¡¯s covered left eye. By the way, it seems that Kakashi has never used that eye with all his strength. And, after all these years, isn¡¯t Kakashi still blind in his left eye? You know, Kakashi had a lot of fierce battles in his ANBU career. Fugaku suddenly had a bold idea in his heart. Could it be that Kakashi¡¯s eyes When Fugaku thought of this, he no longer dared to think about it any further. But if this is really the case, where did the eyes come from? Fugaku could not help but fall into doubt. At this time, Sasuke also made a choice. "Dad, Kakashi-sensei, I understand. I will shoulder this responsibility and use these eyes to protect Konoha, my companions, and Uchiha!" Sasuke said, a pattern of six-pointed stars appeared in his eyes. ? What is in those scarlet eyes is the belief to move forward. Kakashi and Fugaku both smiled when they heard this. "Well, he is indeed my Uchiha Fugaku's son." Fugaku said with a smile. "In that case, let's get started. The fusion of the eyes should take some time. We don't know when the war will break out, so we have to hurry up." Kakashi said. Both Fugaku and Sasuke nodded, expressing understanding. Seeing this, Kakashi didn¡¯t waste any more time. Sasuke lay flat on the bed, waiting for Kakashi's move. Kakashi glanced at Fugaku. Fugaku understood. When the chakra moved, special patterns appeared in his eyes. The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! Fugaku did not hesitate, stretched out his right hand and placed it on the socket of his right eye. With a slight exertion of the thumb, index finger and middle finger, the scarlet right eye was gouged out by Fugaku. Kakashi reached out and took it, bright red blood flowing in his palm. Walking to Sasuke's side, Kakashi said: "Sasuke, no matter what happens next, don't move, do you understand?" ?"Yeah." Sasuke responded softly. Seeing this, Kakashi let out a breath of turbid air. Although it was not the first time, he still had to be careful. After all, this is Sasuke¡¯s first time, and for the first time, it is inevitable that he will be a little scared and even a little painful. Kakashi placed Fugaku's right eye on Sasuke's right eye. The close distance allowed Sasuke to clearly look at the eyeballs still stained with Fugaku's blood. Although Sasuke is also a ninja who has seen blood, it is his father's blood, so he still has an indescribable feeling in his heart. But this feeling did not last long, Kakashi put his right eye on Sasuke's right eye. For a moment, Sasuke felt a sharp pain coming from his right eye! Sasuke wanted to roar, but stopped abruptly. As a ninja, how can you not be patient? Fugaku's right eye was shattered inch by inch, and then merged into Sasuke's right eye. Sasuke felt as if shards of glass had entered his eyes, and the pain was unbearable. Kakashi was relieved when he saw this. The process was no different from what he had done before, so there should be no problem. Kakashi¡¯s eyes fell on Fugaku again. Fugaku didn¡¯t talk nonsense. He made the same move with his left hand and dug out his left eye. At this time, Fugaku¡¯s eyes were gone, leaving only the dark eye sockets with blood. Kakashi took the left eye and repeated the same operation. A moment later, Fugaku's eyes had completely merged with Sasuke's. And Sasuke grabbed the sheets with both hands, veins popped out, and the white sheets were even stained with some blood. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Eye blood. Sasuke felt boundless pain coming from his eyes at this time, but after ten minutes, the pain disappeared. Sasuke even felt that new pupil power was being continuously injected into his eyes. A new force seems to be emerging. That is a very terrifying force. Sasuke could feel that the power was definitely beyond his imagination. How powerful is the eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan? At this time, Fugaku¡¯s eyes were already wrapped with bandages. Some time ago, Kakashi had already replaced the spare Sharingan with Fugaku. It only takes some time for Fugaku to see the light again. The same goes for Sasuke, he needs to rest for a while. ¡°After all, neither of them is Uchiha Madara, they don¡¯t have the power of the Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki, and they don¡¯t have the power of the Six Paths. Naturally, they can¡¯t treat their eyes as contact lenses, just take them off and use them as you please. In medical treatment, we still need to pay attention to the Basic Law. Seeing Sasuke calm down, Kakashi also knew that the fusion process was over. "Sasuke, the eyes have been fused. After a while, you will be able to regain your light and get more powerful eyes." "Thank you Kakashi-sensei." Sasuke clenched his hands. At this time, he had a little more confidence in the unknown future. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 644 On the Road You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The eye replacement surgery was successfully performed. Both Fugaku and Sasuke entered a period of weakness. But this is Konoha, so there is no danger. Kakashi left the Uchiha house and met Itachi. "Is something wrong? Itachi." Kakashi didn¡¯t seem surprised by Itachi¡¯s appearance and asked directly. "Kakashi-senpai, did the operation go well?" Kakashi nodded. Itachi¡¯s cold face relaxed slightly. Kakashi changed eyes for Fugaku and Sasuke, how could Itachi not know. Originally Itachi planned to donate his eyes, but both Kakashi and Fugaku refused. It¡¯s not that Itachi¡¯s eyes are incompetent, but it¡¯s because Itachi can play a greater role in the war than Fugaku. When it comes to the development of the Mangekyou Sharingan, Fugaku is far inferior to Itachi. Being able to activate the Mangekyo Sharingan, both Fugaku and Itachi are geniuses. "It's just that geniuses are also divided into superior and inferior, and there are also differences between young and old. At this time, Itachi was only twenty-one years old, which was the golden age of a ninja. And Fugaku is already forty-eight years old and gradually going downhill. Furthermore, as a father, Fugaku would not let his children sacrifice themselves. The left and right are just a pair of eyes, Fugaku can afford them. "Kakashi-senpai, you seem to value Sasuke very much. Do you still have to rely on Sasuke's power in this war?" Itachi asked with some confusion. Itachi never doubted Sasuke's talent, and he also knew that Sasuke would definitely be able to surpass him in the future. But at this time, Itachi felt that Sasuke had not yet fully grown up. It may play a role in the fourth battle, but the decisive role should not be played by Sasuke. However, judging from Kakashi¡¯s intentions, it seems that in the final decisive battle, Sasuke will definitely become the main force. It is difficult for Itachi to understand this. The war is just around the corner. Even if he achieves the eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, can Sasuke still surpass himself in strength like a rocket? Beyond Shisui? Surpass Kakashi? (Yes, it is really possible. And it does not follow the Basic Law at all!) "Itachi, it's always good to have more strength. Sasuke has special potential. You will understand it later." Kakashi obviously didn¡¯t intend to say more, so he just made a perfunctory statement. Itachi frowned slightly, feeling that Kakashi was hiding something. "Itachi, I will leave Konoha tomorrow and take Naruto to find the Jinch¨±riki of the Eight-Tails to learn how to control. Sasuke's safety will be left to you. But I think you will do it without me saying it. ." Kakashi smiled. "Of course, I will be responsible for Sasuke's safety." "That's good, please. Itachi, if Shisui, I, and you are all alive after this war is over, we can drink together again. Then, don't refuse again." Kakashi smiled. Itachi was stunned when he heard the words, and seemed to hear something different from Kakashi's words. But Itachi didn¡¯t make it clear, he just said: ¡°Of course, definitely!¡± Kakashi smiled, waved his hand, turned and left. Watching Kakashi leave, Itachi secretly thought: "Kakashi-senpai, could it be that you" Kakashi didn¡¯t know Itachi¡¯s thoughts. At this time, he was lying on his bed, feeling a little tired. Years of planning have reached the final stage. ¡°It¡¯s not too far.¡± ¡­¡­ Early the next morning, Naruto and Sakura were bored at the seventh training ground. "It's strange, why hasn't Sasuke come yet? That guy is not usually late." Naruto asked confused. Sakura was also a little worried when she heard this. When something goes wrong, there must be a monster. As for Kakashi not arriving yet, Naruto and Sakura were not surprised. Well, you can say that you are used to it. No, it should be said that people¡¯s bottom line is broken step by step. From the beginning of being crazy, to the end it doesn¡¯t matter. They would only find it strange if Kakashi arrived early. Not long after, Kakashi arrived late, with a slight sleepiness on his face. ??????????????????? Well, it was too late yesterday to study making out in heaven, so I went to bed a little late.   Don¡¯t tell me, making love with heaven is really magical. Kakashi was curious about how much money Jiraiya made from this book. You know, it¡¯s easy to make money from otakus using this kind of thing to seduce them. "Sorry, sorry, I got lost on the road of life this morning, so I'm late." Naruto and Sakura were unable to complain, probably because they didn't want to agree with such a lame excuse. "Kakashi-sensei, Sasuke hasn't come yet, could something have happened?" Sakura asked worriedly. "Well, you don't have to worry. Sasuke is at home. He has something to do, so he won't come to gather recently. The village has entered a state of war readiness. This is the last time we gather before the war ends. Sakura, you can go later. Find Tsunade-sama, she has something to ask you to do. And Naruto, you and I are leaving the village, there is something that needs to be done." "Huh? What is it?" Naruto asked curiously. "Let you have a deeper communication with the fox in your belly. Also, haven't you always wanted to see your parents? This time, you will meet them all." Kakashi smiled. Naruto was surprised and happy when he heard this. "Really? Kakashi-sensei? I can see my parents? Are they here?" Naruto was very excited. "And Sakura was a little surprised. Isn¡¯t Naruto an orphan? Are his parents still alive? Looking at the excited Naruto, Kakashi held his head and said, "If you want to see him, come with me." "good!" Naruto said without hesitation. He believed that Kakashi would not lie to him. Being able to see his parents is definitely an exciting thing for Naruto. Kakashi felt a little emotional at this time, Naruto has really grown taller. Kakashi took Naruto away, and Sakura also went to the Hokage's office. Kakashi said that Tsunade had something to do with Sakura. Naturally, he was not deceiving Sakura, but that he really had something to do with her. At this time, Tsunade had just finished part of her work. When she saw Sakura coming in, she called her over. "Master, Kakashi-sensei said you have something to ask me for," Sakura said. Sakura is Tsunade's apprentice. When there is no one or only acquaintances, she will call Tsunade her master. ??And when there are outsiders around, they will be called Hokage-sama. This is etiquette. "Well, the war is about to begin. I want to see how your Bai Hao technique is progressing?" "It has entered the final stage and should be completed before the war." Sakura said. Tsunade smiled when she heard this and said: "Very good, your talent is indeed outstanding. Shizune has been following me for so many years, but it has not been condensed. You have taken the first step." Shizune on the side was a little embarrassed when she heard this. Thinking that the thirty-one-year-old herself was not as good as the sixteen-year-old Sakura, Shizune suddenly felt tears streaming down her face. There is really no comparison between people. "Master has given me a reward." "Sakura, since you have almost completed the Hundred Heroes' Art, then the next task will be left to you." Tsunade said seriously. "Yes! Master!" Sakura accepted Tsunade's appointment and led the medical team to prepare all necessary medical items. On the other side, Naruto followed Kakashi to Turtle Island. "Kakashi-sensei, can I really see my parents this time?" Naruto asked again. Kakashi was helpless, this was the one hundred and eighty-third time Naruto asked. "Yes, Naruto." Kakashi replied again. "Reallywuwu" Before Naruto could finish speaking, he found that his mouth was sealed with tape by Kakashi. "Phew, the world is finally peaceful." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 645 The Great Route You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Before heading to Turtle Island, Kakashi took Naruto to Mt. Miaomu and performed the Tibetan entry ceremony. After all, this is the key to unlocking the Nine-Tails Seal. Without this thing, it would still be a bit troublesome. When Naruto was performing the Tibetan entry ceremony, Fukasaku Sage called Kakashi aside. "Little Kakashi, do you plan to fully activate the power of the nine tails in Naruto this time?" Kakashi nodded and said: "Yes, the final battle is right in front of us, and now is the best time." "Are you sure? Although Naruto has perfectly mastered the Sage Mode, if he wants to perfectly control the Nine-Tails, no one in history can do it." Kakashi heard the words and smiled and said: "Don't worry, Fukasaku Sage, others may not be able to do it, but I have confidence in Naruto, he will definitely be able to do it." Seeing that Kakashi was sure now, Fukasaku Sennin said no more. He trusted Kakashi¡¯s judgment. Furthermore, Naruto's potential was also seen by Fukasaku Sennin. If it weren¡¯t for Kakashi, Naruto would be the most outstanding descendant of Mt. Myoboku over the years. Leaving Miaomu Mountain, Kakashi took Naruto to the border dock of the Land of Fire. Kakashi and Naruto are going to Turtle Island where the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki, Rabbi, practices training, also known as the Paradise Island. Since it is called an island, it is naturally located on the sea. Therefore, they must set off by boat. Although ninjas can stand on the water for a long time, strange things may happen on the sea. Such as tsunamis, whirlpools, fish schools, etc. These require ships to resist. ¡° Moreover, this journey is not close, it will probably take a few days. It is impossible for Kakashi and Naruto to run wildly on the sea all the time. People are always tired sometimes. If you encounter an enemy at this time, it will be great fun. Of course, it is impossible for Kakashi and Naruto to set off alone. ¡°After all, when it comes to sailing, it¡¯s definitely not enough to rely on just two people. So Yamato was sent by Kakashi early in the morning to prepare relevant matters. As for why Yamato was asked to come. Because this guy¡¯s ability is really convenient. Even if there is no boat, he can build one for you in minutes. Mu Dun changes lives. "Kakashi-senpai, we are ready." As soon as Kakashi and Naruto arrived at the dock, Yamato ran over. "Huh? Captain Yamato? Why are you here?" Naruto said with some surprise. "I asked him to come over and prepare Yamato in advance." Kakashi explained casually, and then took out a navigation chart. The location of Turtle Island is marked on it, which was what the Raikage gave to Kakashi before. ¡°So that¡¯s it, Captain Yamato, do you want to come with us too?¡± "Yes, Naruto, traveling at sea requires a lot of manpower, and the three of us are still not enough. I have hired some people, and they will set off with us." "Where is our ship?" Naruto asked excitedly. Yamato pointed at the large ship on the pier. Naruto became even more excited when he saw it and hurried over. "Yamato, are those personnel reliable?" Kakashi asked in a low voice. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry, those are our own people.¡± Kakashi nodded, relieved. "Senior, those people may still need some time. They will not gather until an hour later." "One hour? Then I'll go buy something." "Yes, Kakashi-senpai." Seeing Kakashi was about to leave, Naruto asked: "Kakashi-sensei, where are you going?" "Go buy something, you wait here." "ha?" Naruto wanted to say something else, but Kakashi disappeared in an instant. "Really, I wanted to go with Kakashi-sensei." Naruto complained. Yamato smiled and said, "Naruto, let's go to the ship and have a look." Yamato¡¯s words aroused Naruto¡¯s interest again, and Naruto happily responded, then followed Yamato onto the boat. Kakashi didn¡¯t go anywhere else, but went to the market to buy some things first.? Navigation supplies are still needed. But when Kakashi finished collecting and was about to leave, he suddenly saw a shop selling straw hats. Seeing Kakashi stop, the boss quickly said: "Sir, do you need a straw hat? In the wind and sun on the sea, a straw hat can play a big role." Seeing that Kakashi was carrying a lot of things, the boss could tell at a glance that Kakashi was going to sea. Generally speaking, people who buy things here have to go to sea. Looking at the yellow hat, Kakashi's heart moved, and he bought it on a whim. "Thank you sir." Kakashi wore a straw hat and left the market, but did not return to the ship immediately. As departure is imminent, it is also necessary to inquire about possible problems on the sailing route. ??The bar is a place where dragons and snakes mingle, and it is the most suitable place to inquire about news. Naturally, no one can know the entire navigation route, but if you intercept part of it and ask others, there won¡¯t be much of a problem. "You want to take this route?" When Kakashi intercepted part of the route and asked the bartender, the man showed a surprised expression. "What's wrong? Is there anything wrong with this route?" Seeing the man so surprised, Kakashi was also a little curious. The waiter showed a fearful expression and said: "Guest, I advise you not to take this route. Recently, there have been ships taking this route, but none of them have returned. Several survivors said that they encountered ghosts ship, so the entire army was wiped out.¡± "Ghost ship?" Kakashi was a little surprised when he heard this. Is there such a thing in the world? "Yes, I heard that there would be crows flying, will-o'-the-wisps ignited, and ghost ships would appear in the thick fog. There will be many monsters in the future!" the waiter said with a look of fear. "Uncle Okura! Is there really a ghost ship in this world?" Before Kakashi could answer, a little boy about seven or eight years old said from the side. The waiter was stunned and said, "Luffy, don't run around in the bar. Your mother will be angry if she finds out." "Uncle Okura, what's going on here? Go ahead and tell me, what are those monsters?" the little boy asked curiously. "How do I know? That's all those sailors said." "What? It's really boring." Kakashi looked at the boy named Luffy with some curiosity. It was quite strange to see such a young child in a bar. Before Kakashi finished speaking, the little boy spoke first. "You want to go to this route, right? I heard people say that it is a great route. I really want to go. Can you take me there?" The boy¡¯s eyes widened and he looked at Kakashi expectantly. Seeing this, the waiter pulled the little boy over and said, "Luffy, stop fooling around." The little boy did not obey and still looked at Kakashi. Kakashi smiled and placed the straw hat on the little boy's head, covering his eyes. "Let's talk about it when you grow up." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 646 Pirate You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The little boy named Luffy is naturally not the one in the legend. He is just a child with the same name and a longing for the sea. As for whether he will really embark on a journey to the sea when he grows up, it is not something Kakashi considers. But what I didn¡¯t expect was that the straw hat I just got would be given away so quickly. Kakashi didn¡¯t care much about this either. On the contrary, there is a feeling that the object has returned to its original owner. Back on the ship, everyone has arrived. Kakashi checked it and found nothing wrong. The big ship left the dock and headed to the Paradise Island. The estimated voyage is approximately five days. On the boat, on the bed. Kakashi sat cross-legged, practicing Yin Yang Escape. After a moment, Kakashi stretched out his right hand, and a thin black rod emerged from his palm. It grew to a length of about one meter before stopping. Kakashi held it gently and waved it casually. "It seems that Yin Yang Dun has been initially mastered, and the only thing left is the Qiu Dao Jade. It's just that I haven't started with the Qiu Dao Jade yet, which is a bit troublesome. I hope I can master it before the war comes." Kakashi sighed secretly, wondering what his chances of winning against Madara Uchiha were now. (I know you¡¯re going to say 50/50.) Kakashi stood up, and suddenly, the ship shook violently. "What's going on?" Kakashi was a little surprised. Did he encounter something at sea? Thinking of this, Kakashi left the room. If you really encounter a shipwreck, you should deal with it as soon as possible. Kakashi is not worried about any danger, because he has practiced the Flying Thunder God's escape technique quite well. Arriving on the deck, the scene in front of him surprised Kakashi. It was a huge crab, and its size was not inferior to that of Bunta. At this time, Naruto and Yamato were fighting with it. "It's just that the crab's defensive power is quite amazing. Naruto's Rasengan hit it without any damage. "Is it a psychic beast?" Although there are many powerful animals in this world, they are basically psychic beasts. After all, humans always have a possessive desire for powerful creatures. "As strong as a tailed beast, wasn't it also made into a jinch¨±riki by ninjas?" "Kakashi-sensei, this crab is so difficult to deal with." Naruto was knocked away by the crab and landed next to Kakashi. Kakashi shook his head and said: "It's trouble at sea. Naruto, I'll treat you to crab legs tonight." "ha?" Before Naruto could react, Kakashi had already jumped up. The sound of a thousand birds chirped, and the ten-meter-long blade appeared in Kakashi's hand. It¡¯s stabbed! Kakashi moved his right hand slightly, and the edge of the Chidori sharp spear directly saw the legs of the huge crab. "Ah!" (What do crabs call? I don't know) The crab cried out in pain, fell into the sea, and disappeared. "That's amazing!" Naruto said in surprise. Kakashi looked at the crab legs that fell on the deck in front of him, nodded with satisfaction, and said, "These crab legs are pretty good, very plump, and very suitable for dinner." The appearance of giant crabs brings a little fun to boring sailing life. In the evening¡¯s dinner, there was something as delicious as steamed crab legs. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, such big crab legs just taste different. ??Above the sea, endless as far as the eye can see, there is often a feeling that the ship is not running at all. Kakashi was lying on the mast at this time, watching the seagulls flying around in the sky. "Such a leisurely life is really good." While Kakashi was enjoying the sun, the beach, and the cactus, there was a call. "Kakashi-sensei!" "Um?" Kakashi looked down and saw Naruto calling him on the deck. "Kakashi-sensei, if you have nothing to do, why don't you teach me how to practice!" Hearing this, Kakashi jumped down. "That's fine"??¡± While the two were communicating, there was a sudden explosion. Boom! The ship's route was suddenly exploded with a big splash of water. "What's going on?" Naruto exclaimed. Kakashi narrowed his eyes, and a ball flew directly from the sky and landed directly on both sides of the ship. "This isa detonating talisman?" Those balls are exactly cannonballs made by detonating talismans one by one. Kakashi looked in the direction of the cannonball and saw a larger ship there. There is a skull and crossbones flag hanging on a black background. "Pirates?" Kakashi couldn't help but have such a ridiculous idea in his mind. At this time, everyone on the boat gathered together. "Kakashi-senpai, there seems to be a pirate ship ahead." Yamato whispered. Kakashi nodded, expressing understanding. One of the crew members said fearfully: "That sign is the pirate Roger Edogawa! He is the king of this sea. If you encounter him, no one can save his ship, and everything will become his trophy." The other crew members also showed fearful expressions. ¡°Obviously, they are all very familiar with the name of the famous pirate Roger Edogawa. On the contrary, Kakashi and the others knew nothing about it. After all, ninjas and pirates are not compatible. "Kakashi-senpai, what should we do now?" Looking at the shells that were still being fired, Yamato asked worriedly. Kakashi was quite interested. After being in this world for so long, this was the first time he met a pirate. "Go over and have a look." Kakashi said, walking to the bow of the ship. I saw that the other side's ship was filled with cannons. And a middle-aged man stood on the bow. His right eye seemed to be blind, covered with a black cloth. There is a scar on his face and a black straw hat on his head. It looks a bit cruel. "People in front of you, listen, you have been surrounded by my pirate Roger Edogawa. Surrender quickly and hand over your ships and all your belongings. Otherwise, my cannons will sink your ships. All of you must Go feed the sharks!¡± The middle-aged man said with a bloodthirsty smile on his face. Those familiar words are obviously telling people that this is not the first time he has done this. Kakashi looked at the pirate and quickly lost interest. It looks like he should be a jounin-level master, no wonder he thrives here. "You bastard! How dare you ignore me!" Seeing that Kakashi and others did not reply to his words, Roger Edogawa said angrily: "Fire!" Boom boom boom! A dozen cannonballs were fired one after another, targeting Kakashi's ship. Kakashi chuckled, and the lightning in his right hand suddenly appeared, and he flicked it lightly. Chidori Chibon! Thousands of Senbon hit the cannonball and detonated it directly. Bang bang bang! The aftermath of the explosion caused huge waves! Kakashi tiptoed, and instantly appeared behind Roger Edogawa. "Yo, hello." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 647 Strange Rumors You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Roger Edogawa couldn't help but be a little surprised when he looked at Kakashi who suddenly appeared behind him. As a jounin, he was actually approached like this. The strength of this person should not be underestimated. Looking at the forehead protector on Kakashi¡¯s head, Roger Edogawa suddenly realized. "A ninja from Konoha?" ¡°Thank you for your kindness, could you move out of the way?¡± Kakashi smiled. "Huh, so what if it's Konoha. On this sea, it belongs to my pirate Edogawa Roger! Hand over your goods obediently, otherwise, all of you will feed the sharks." Edogawa Roger Jay said coldly. Kakashi looked slightly cold when he heard this, but still smiled and said: "So, there is nothing to talk about?" "Hmph! Stop talking nonsenseah!" Before Roger Edogawa finished speaking, he felt blood splattering. At the same time, a right arm flew up and fell into the sea. And that arm gave him an extremely familiar feeling. That seems to be his own. The pain in his right arm also reminded him that something seemed to be missing from his body. Kakashi¡¯s right eye is cold, with a faint evil aura. Although Kakashi usually looks gentle, he is the head of the ANBU after all, and the number of lives on his hands has definitely reached an exaggerated number. For this kind of pirate, if the other party doesn't come to cause trouble for you, then forget it. If the other person is not wise, Kakashi doesn't mind doing a good deed. Roger Edogawa held down his bleeding right arm with his left hand, his face full of fear and disbelief. In just a moment, the opponent's blade cut off his own arm. What a terrifying strength this is. ??Silver-white hair, the covered left eye, and the blade of the blade that glowed coldly in the sun. Roger Edogawa's pupils shrank and he exclaimed: "Konoha Hatake Kakashi!" Kakashi was slightly surprised and whispered: "Congratulations, you guessed it right. It's a pity that there is no reward." Roger Edogawa took two steps back in shock, his left hand trembling slightly. "Why are you here?" "That's not important. What's important is that you probably won't be able to see the sun tomorrow." When Roger Edogawa heard this, his face was full of fear. He knew that he had provoked a murderous god who must not be provoked. "I'm sorry, I will neveruh" Before Roger Edogawa could finish speaking, blood sprung from his throat. It¡¯s stabbed! Seal the throat with one sword! Under the splashing blood, there were Kakashi's cold eyes. Qian Ting returned to the cage, and Kakashi looked at the islands behind him indifferently. This is Roger Edogawa's men, and they are already dumbfounded at this moment. "I never expected that my captain would become the soul of someone else's sword in an instant. For a moment, everyone dispersed and hid in the cabin. Kakashi did not stop him, but jumped back to his ship. Kakashi faced the pirate ship and formed a seal with his hands. "Art fire escape ho fireball!" A huge fireball erupted from Kakashi's mouth. (Yes, you can spray it while wearing a mask. It¡¯s just so capricious, just a little bit.) Boom! With a loud noise, the pirate ship was engulfed in flames, and the entire ship was on fire. From time to time, pirates screamed. There are also some islands where people can escape by jumping off boats. "It's just that in this vast sea, the chance of surviving without a ship is really not very high. "The trouble is solved, let's continue on our way." Kakashi turned around and smiled. All the crew members were stunned for a moment, and then they retreated and started their work. Although they are peripheral members of Konoha, they are not ninjas, so they are still quite afraid of this kind of fighting. Naruto was slightly shocked when he saw this scene. Although there have been bloodsheds in previous missions, this is the first time for such a situation. "Kakashi-sensei, isn't this a little too much?" Naruto said hesitantly. After all, this scene was quite impactful to Naruto.   Kakashi said with a smile: "Naruto, the word "nin" means the upper part is the blade and the lower part is the heart. Do you know what it means?" Naruto shook his head quickly, he knew something like this was a ghost. "The blade is power and the heart is belief. The so-called ninja is a person who uses strength to protect his beliefs. When you strengthen your beliefs, then there will be no confusion in the path you take. Even if it is a A road filled with blood.¡± Naruto nodded as if he understood, and then asked: "Kakashi-sensei, although I don't quite understand what you said, it seems to make sense. But, what does it have to do with what happened just now?" "It doesn't matter, of course it doesn't." Kakashi said, showing his iconic crescent moon eyes. "Huh?" Naruto said confused. "I just suddenly remembered this incident and just said it casually. As for what you said, these pirates were robbing everywhere on the sea. The people they met either lost money and avoided disasters at best, or almost killed the whole ship. They don't deserve sympathy. From the moment they picked up the butcher knife, they should have thought of such a day." Naruto was a little silent when he heard this. He is kind-hearted, but still quite resistant to killing people. Kakashi didn¡¯t say much about this. The growth of a ninja must be accompanied by blood. Naruto didn't understand it at this time, but the time has not yet come. ¡°Perhaps he will be able to realize it by the time of the fourth battle. In the ninja world, you can't help yourself either. The pirate ship turned into ashes in the sea and then sank to the bottom of the sea. ¡°Perhaps many years later, people will salvage the remains of the ship here, and it may not be possible to obtain treasures. There were not many people on the pirate ship, and one or two lucky people escaped. They knew that Roger Edogawa had a treasure house hidden somewhere in the sea. It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t even know where they are. When they were drunk in the bar, they started bragging that there was a treasure somewhere in the sea that belonged to the famous pirate Roger Edogawa. If someone can get this treasure, they can gain fame, wealth, status and women. As soon as the news spread, after some embellished remarks, some people thought that they could conquer the world if they got this treasure. So there was a wave of craze about going overseas. Many young people embarked on that route, hoping to find the treasure that the legendary pirate Edogawa Roger had collected throughout his life. People named this route Without further ado, after five days of traveling in the sea, Kakashi and others encountered all kinds of troubles. But fortunately, we have overcome them one by one. Speaking of which, the sea is really full of dangers. In a thick fog, Kakashi and others finally saw their destination. The island of paradise! Looking from a distance, there are countless spikes on the island, which looks quite eerie. "Is this the Paradise Island? It looks scarier than the Forest of Death." Kakashi chuckled. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 648 What? Is your name Ji? You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Kakashi-sensei, is this the Paradise Island? Why is there no joyful atmosphere at all, but it looks so gloomy." Naruto complained. "There should be nothing wrong, this is what is shown on the map." Kakashi said and put the map away. Naruto scratched his head. Since Kakashi said so, it should be correct. "Get ready to dock!" With a soft drink, the boat slowly approached the shore. At this time, a sudden change occurred! Huge tentacles came from all directions and locked the ship tightly. "What is this?" Naruto asked in shock. Kakashi and Yamato looked over at the same time, and saw that the pink tentacles looked quite funny, but the powerful force made the ship rock from side to side. "Squid?" Kakashi was a little surprised. The ecology of this place is really good. There are such big squids. If only there was soy sauce and vinegar, they would be there. This kind of thing is still very delicious when cut into pieces and dipped in sauce. The ship shook violently, and the crew was panicked. "Damn it, let me fix it!" After Naruto finished speaking, he immediately rushed over. But just as he was halfway through, he was grabbed by a tentacle. "Ahhhh! It's so disgusting!" Naruto shouted loudly. Kakashi shook his head, Naruto is still so reckless. "Yamato takes cover." Kakashi said softly, and then appeared next to Naruto in a flash. With his right hand, he held Qian Ting, who appeared out of thin air, and with a slight wave, he cut off the tentacle grabbing Naruto. Naruto fell directly. "Ahhh!" Naruto exclaimed, it was very painful to fall. At this time, Yamato shouted softly: "Wood Release! The art of big trees!" I saw Yamato's right arm turning into a tree to catch Naruto who fell. "Phew, we're saved." Naruto said with a sigh of relief. Kakashi did not stop there, but jumped up and jumped on the squid's head. "It's not small. Maybe Mr. Bei would be very happy if he were here." Kakashi thought to himself, and thunder light appeared on Qian Ting. But at this moment, a huge bull head suddenly appeared in front of Kakashi. Kakashi was stunned, this bull head looked so familiar. Looking down, there are eight tentacles under the bull's head. The eight-tailed ox-ghost! Niu Gui punched out, hitting the squid and knocking it away. Kakashi jumped lightly and landed on the deck. Qian Ting turned into a stream of light and disappeared. The huge figure of Niu Gui gradually disappeared, revealing a middle-aged man wearing sunglasses. "I've been waiting for you for several days, you're so slow, you stupid bastard!" Kirabi said in a strange accent and made strange gestures. Naruto looked at Kirabi with a confused look on his face and thought to himself: "Who is this funny guy?" Kakashi smiled and said: "Khilabi, long time no see." When Kirabi heard this, his eyes narrowed, and then he looked at Kakashi. "It's you, Hatake Kakashi, I didn't expect it to be you here. Bastard, idiot!" Kirabi said, seeming quite angry. ?????????????????? Obviously, I still feel a lot about what happened back then. Of course, Kirabi is not a stingy person, he is just a little unhappy. "Excuse me this time." Kakashi smiled, seemingly not caring about the slight hostility on Kirabi's body. At this time, a middle-aged man dressed as a Cloud Ninja came over from the shore. "Hey, people from Konoha, come here quickly." Hearing this, Kakashi and others docked the boat. Everyone got off the boat one after another and left together. ???????? Kirabi didn¡¯t speak during this period, he just walked in front. Naruto said in Kakashi's ear doubtfully: "Kakashi-sensei, are we here just to find that strange old man with sunglasses? What does this have to do with meeting my parents?" "Naruto, this guy with sunglasses is an excellent Jinchuuriki who can perfectly control the Eight-Tails. As long as you learn from him, you can perfectly control the power of the Nine-Tails. You also saw the huge bull-headed octopus just nowAlright? That is the result of practice. And in the process of this practice, you can meet your parents. Kakashi said softly. "Really?" Naruto asked suspiciously. "Of course it's true. When did I lie to you? You have to practice well this time. Sasuke's Sharingan has been raised to another level. If you don't learn to control the Kyuubi, you won't be able to catch up with Sasuke. .¡± "What? Sasuke's Sharingan has improved again? Damn it! Kakashi-sensei, don't worry, I will definitely practice well." Naruto said, showing a firm expression. Kakashi smiled upon seeing this and said nothing more. Sure enough, there is nothing more useful to motivate Naruto than Sasuke. ¡°Well, this is the power of ¡°friendship¡±. It¡¯s really enviable. At this time, a huge orangutan suddenly jumped out, roared loudly, and showed a fierce expression. Everyone in Konoha was stunned. Just when Kakashi was about to fight back, Kirabi took a step forward and started rapping with the orangutan. The orangutan was stunned for a moment, and then left happily. Everyone in Konoha was confused again, this operation was really too irritating. The cloud ninja who just appeared said: "There are many large animals on this island, but they have all been tamed by Kirabi-sama. He is the king of beasts here. As long as you follow Kirabi-sama, there will be no danger." .¡± Everyone was stunned. Kakashi said: "I see, who is this gentleman?" "My name is Kei, and I am the chuunin who takes care of Kirabi-sama's daily life. This time, I am also responsible for receiving everyone in Konoha." "Gay?" "Yes, it's me." "Well, that's a good name. Then I'll have to trouble Mr. Ji this time." "The mission is here. You're welcome, Kakashi-sama." Ji said respectfully. For Kakashi¡¯s name, Kei also admires him very much. The ninja world has always respected the strong. Even if we are not in the same camp, this respect still exists. Not long after everyone left, they arrived at a residence. In the room, Kirabi and Kakashi stood opposite each other, and the atmosphere was a little tense. After a while, Kakashi was the first to break the silence. "Mr. Kirabi, you should also know from the Raikage the purpose of bringing Naruto here this time. I will trouble you to teach Naruto how to control the Nine-Tails." Kirabi glanced at Kakashi and said: "Although my elder brother asked me to guide Uzumaki Naruto, I still have to see if he meets my requirements. If he doesn't, I can't teach him, you bastard and idiot!" "I understand, I'll leave this matter to you." Kakashi smiled. "Kakashi boy, the last battle has not yet decided the winner. Should we continue to fight again, you bastards and idiots!" As Kirabi said, the octopus's tentacles stretched out from behind. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 649 Real Waterfall You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kirabi stretched out his eight-tailed tentacle, but Kakashi remained unmoved. "Boy, do it. You bastard and idiot." Kakashi smiled and said: "Sorry, now is not the time for fighting. If you are interested, I wouldn't mind having a fight with you after the fourth battle." ¡°Tch, he¡¯s such a boring guy, a bastard and an idiot!¡± Kirabi said, taking back his tentacles. If Kakashi doesn¡¯t fight, then his fight will be meaningless. "So, when do you plan to start guiding Naruto to practice?" Kakashi asked. "That nine-tailed boy looks pretty good. You let him pass through the real waterfall first, and then I will teach him how to control the power of the tailed beast. You bastard and idiot!" "Real waterfall?" Kakashi frowned slightly. "The foundation will take you to the relevant location. Okay, I've made an appointment with King Kong for a sumo wrestling match. I'm leaving now. Bastards and idiots." After Kirabi finished speaking, he jumped out of the window and left quickly. Kakashi shook his head, this guy¡¯s temper was really out of control. "Is it a real waterfall? It seems to be an interesting place. Let's go and have a look first." Kakashi whispered to himself, and then walked towards Kei's room. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? There was a crisp knock on the door, and soon, Ji's door opened. "Mr. Kakashi? Why are you here? Do you have any orders?" Ji said in surprise. "Qilabi asked you to take us to the Real Waterfall to complete the first stage of practice." "Is it a real waterfall? I understand, please come with me, Mr. Kakashi." Ji was not surprised when he heard this. Apparently Kirabi had already told him about this matter. Kakashi called Naruto and Yamato, and followed Ji to leave the station. "Kakashi-sensei, where are we going?" Naruto asked confused. "Go and complete the first stage of practice. After completing this practice, you can see your mother." Naruto's eyes lit up when he heard this and said, "Really? That's great!" "Don't be too happy yet, this practice is not that easy." "Don't worry, Kakashi-sensei, I will definitely complete this practice!" Seeing Naruto's fighting spirit, Kakashi felt quite relieved. As long as Naruto remains in this state, nothing in this world can trouble him. This may also be Naruto¡¯s personality charm. After passing through a small forest, the four of them soon reached a small waterfall. Under the small waterfall is a pool. In the center of the water, there is a stone platform exposing the pool. Ji pointed at the waterfall and said: "Mr. Kakashi, that is the real waterfall. As long as you sit cross-legged on the stone platform in the middle and concentrate your mind, you can see your true self." "The real self?" Kakashi frowned slightly, this thing is quite mysterious to talk about. Opening the forehead protector, the Sharingan moved slightly. But I didn¡¯t find anything strange about this waterfall at all. If there is one, there is a cave behind the waterfall. Seeing this, Kakashi's face looked a little strange. Because this place looks a bit likethe Blessed Land of Huaguo Mountain and the Water Curtain Cave? This world is really fun. The Sharingan moved again, and Kakashi discovered that there seemed to be mysterious power in the cave. ?Perhaps it is this mysterious power that leads to the so-called true self. "Mr. Kakashi, Naruto needs to pass this real waterfall to complete the first trial." "How does it count as passed?" Naruto asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s very simple, as long as you can defeat the real self and exit the real waterfall unharmed, it will be considered a success.¡± Key explained. Hearing this, Naruto hammered his right hand on the palm of his left hand and said, "I see, it's very simple. Let me try it." After Naruto finished speaking, he walked towards the stone platform. Kakashi whispered: "Naruto, be careful. This practice is not as simple as it seems on the surface." "Don't worry, Kakashi-sensei, I will definitely succeed." Naruto said with a smile, and then sat cross-legged on the stone platform.   Kakashi didn't stop him, there was nothing wrong with trying it first. This practice is not life-threatening. Even if you fail, you can just start over from the beginning. The three Kakashi stepped back and gave the place to Naruto. "Kakashi-senpai, is this okay with Naruto?" Yamato said worriedly. After getting along with Naruto for a while, Yamato also understood Naruto's character. Although sometimes it is very reliable, most of the time it is just for fun. "Believe Naruto, he is not an ordinary person." Kakashi said softly, looking at the waterfall with slightly curious eyes. It seems that something is calling me. Naruto remained motionless, as if he had entered his inner world. "It seems that Naruto has successfully met his true self." Ji judged. "Then it depends on Naruto himself." Kakashi looked at Naruto's back with some expectation. Naruto¡¯s reality may be hatred. Although Naruto is like the sun, his tragic childhood experience still left a shadow on him. Just because you can¡¯t see it at ordinary times doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist. No matter who you are, if you have been disliked, beaten, or abused by people in the village since childhood, you will always have complaints in your heart. Naruto is no exception. It¡¯s just that in the process of growing up, Naruto met people who introduced him to the light. That¡¯s why it didn¡¯t turn black. But even if there is no blackening, there must be a hateful side in Naruto's heart. And if you want to fully control the power of Nine-Tails, it is necessary to eliminate this hatred. Because the power of the Nine-Tails is originally a collection of hatred, it can only be perfectly controlled with a bright heart. While Kakashi was thinking, Naruto suddenly exclaimed and then half-knelt on the ground, breathing heavily. Failed? There was no big surprise for Kakashi. It was originally very difficult to succeed at once. "Naruto, how do you feel?" Naruto's face turned gloomy, and he whispered: "Kakashi-sensei, there is another me in that waterfall, and he is full of resentment towards Konoha. Do I really have this hatred in my heart? He is very powerful, and he is very powerful. I¡¯m on par, there¡¯s no way I can beat him.¡± Naruto lowered his head, a little disappointed. He originally thought it was a very simple thing, but now it seemed that it was as difficult as climbing to the sky. Seeing Naruto's appearance, Kakashi gently placed his broad right hand on the top of his head. The golden hair is as soft as before. Naruto was stunned, and raised his head to meet Kakashi's eyes. Those eyes that always seem to be smiling. "Naruto, the darkness inside is not scary, everyone has it. Believe in yourself and face it bravely." "Kakashi-sensei" "Have you forgotten what I said? Ninjas are people who use their strength to protect their beliefs." Naruto was silent for a moment, then nodded vigorously and said: "Yes! I understand!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 650 Kakashi and Kakashi You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After Kakashi's mouth escape, Naruto regained his confidence and prepared to enter the real waterfall again and escape the darkness of himself. Naruto sat down cross-legged and soon entered the real waterfall again. "Oh? Are you back so soon? Haven't you realized that I am the real you? There is hatred for Konoha in your heart." Dark Naruto said in that deep voice. By the way, Dark Naruto doesn't look stupid at all. It's obviously the same face, but Dark Naruto's face seems to be full of intelligence. ??Could it be true that being black can increase IQ? Thinking about it, Obito seems to be like this. Is it the law of nature? It's really magical. "It's true as you said, I used to hate the villagers of Konoha, because they abused me, beat me, and made me live a life full of bruises since I was a child." "Yeah, right, you think so too, so why do you have to protect those idiots? You see, when you have no power, they look down on you and beat you. When you can fight against Payne, they start again I adore you. What an ignorant villager." "Maybe, but I like the feeling of being admired like this very much. I also want to try to be a hero, just like Kakashi-sensei." Naruto said with a bright smile on his face. Dark Naruto was stunned and immediately retorted: "You can't be Kakashi-sensei. He is different at all. He doesn't understand your mood at all. Only I, I am the only one in this world who understands you. I understand your uneasiness." , understand your pain, understand your anger. Why should you go back to protect those who have hurt you?" "Yes, they have all hurt me. But my life is not entirely dark. After I met Kakashi-sensei, my life has changed. Then I met Xianglin, Jugo , Hinata and the others. My life has already been full of color, isn¡¯t it?" Naruto smiled. "No! That's not the case! Think about how many people bullied you when you were a child!" Dark Naruto said excitedly. "I don't remember. I only remember that on that rainy day, I met Kakashi-sensei and had the most delicious bowl of Ichiraku Ramen in my life. I only remember that on that cold snowy day, Kakashi-sensei The Sakura sushi given to me was extremely delicious, and the scarf warmed my entire childhood. I only remember these good things in my life." "What about the others? Have you forgotten those who hurt you?" "Why should we remember them? They are all pitiful people. Kakashi-sensei said that they all had relatives who died at the hands of Kyuubi. They just chose me as a way to vent. Now that everything has passed, I also When you grow up and have your own sunshine, why do you still have to touch the bad things of the past?" "But don't you want revenge at all? Let those who hurt you pay the price!" Naruto shook his head and said with a smile: "That's not what I want to do. What I want to do now is to protect the people I cherish. I want to protect Kakashi-sensei, Sasuke, Hinata, and Xiang Rin, Jugo, Sakura and many more. For this, I can give up everything!" "What about me? Has my existence lost its meaning?" Dark Naruto said with disbelief. "No, how could it be meaningless? It is precisely because of your unwillingness that I can reach this point. But now I no longer need this unwillingness to support me in moving forward. I have other brighter guidance." "Damn it, what should I do? Where should I go!" Dark Naruto said in despair, and then rushed towards Naruto with his fists waving. Naruto smiled slightly and opened his arms. "You continue to be me, but don't be unwilling or hateful. I am just me, the only Uzumaki Naruto!" The dark Naruto in the hug was completely confused. Immediately, Dark Naruto turned into nothingness. Naruto smiled, it was a success. Outside the real waterfall. "Great! Success!" Naruto danced excitedly. When Kakashi and others saw this, they all smiled. "Did it succeed? That's great." Kakashi smiled. "You did a good job, Kyuubi boy, you bastard and idiot." Kirabi¡¯s figure appeared out of nowhere and landed next to Kakashi and others. ??Kakashi was not surprised, he seemed to have known about it for a long time "Uncle Octopus? Why are you here?" Naruto asked confused. "Mr. Kirabi must have just arrived," Kakashi said. "That's right, I just came here and you performed very well, you nine-tailed boy, you bastard and idiot!" "Hehe, it's not bad, thanks to Kakashi-sensei." "Very good. Even if you pass the first trial, the second trial will be very difficult. If you fail, you will die. Bastard and idiot." Kirabi said, hiding behind his sunglasses. A trace of solemnity flashed through his eyes. "I will definitely pass!" Naruto said confidently. "I just want this morale, so let's start the second phase. Bastard, idiot!" "Wait a minute, Mr. Kirabi, Naruto just arrived here today and has consumed a lot of energy before. The second stage of training should be carried out tomorrow." Kakashi said suddenly. "What you said makes sense, let's do it tomorrow. Bastard, idiot." Although Naruto wanted to continue directly, seeing what Kakashi said, he had no objection. Because he believes that Kakashi¡¯s arrangements are the best. The night is getting darker. Everyone on Turtle Island fell asleep. Kakashi on the bed opened his eyes. "Sure enough, I still care about it, so let's go and have a look." Kakashi put on his clothes and left the room in a flash. When Kakashi appeared again, he was already at the real waterfall. "This is it. What is that call from the heart? Just let me see clearly." Kakashi thought to himself, and then sat cross-legged on the stone platform. It was quiet all around, except for the sound of the waterfall. Kakashi closed his eyes and sank into his inner world. Wow! Kakashi suddenly heard a discordant sound. Curious in his heart, Kakashi opened his eyes. Under the waterfall, a figure was slowly walking out. "Why do you appear in this world? Who are you? You have replaced my identity. What do you want to do?" An indifferent voice came from the figure, and water poured continuously from the sky. When Kakashi saw the man's appearance clearly, he couldn't help but be shocked. ?Silver-white hair, one black and one red eye, green Konoha vest. "You are Kakashi!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 651 Kakashi¡¯s request You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi has seen the face of the person in front of him for sixteen years, and it can be said that he is extremely familiar with it. But he could tell at a glance that this was not him. Or rather, it¡¯s not who you are now. It¡¯s the original Hatake Kakashi. That man who lived a sad life. The person who led the way through all the tragedies in the original Hokage space and time. The figure under the waterfall looked three parts regretful, one part doubtful, one part happy, and one part angry. The two stood opposite each other and fell into silence for a while. What Kakashi didn¡¯t expect was that this real waterfall could actually bring out the original Kakashi¡¯s soul. That soul that has already been integrated with myself. No wonder there was a desire that came from the depths of my heart before. I think it came from this soul. Today¡¯s Kakashi has been able to reach this point, in addition to the advantages of being a time traveler, it relies more on Kakashi¡¯s original outstanding talent. After soul fusion, he inherited this talent. With the fusion of the two souls, he inherited not only the talent, but also the original Kakashi's emotions. This is also the reason why Kakashi now has such strong feelings for Obito and Minato, whom he has never met before. Because the original Kakashi never disappeared, it was just integrated into his soul. The two are half and half, but the time traveler is the dominant one. "It turns out it's you, we finally met." Kakashi smiled lightly. After many years of ninja career, he is no longer a modern novice who just traveled through time. Even if he encounters bizarre things, he can face them calmly. This is a kind of growth. The figure looked at Kakashi and whispered: "You haven't answered my question yet, where are you from and why do you want to take my identity." Kakashi spread his hands helplessly and said: "Sorry, I can't answer this question for you. Originally, I lived well in my world, but when I woke up, I became you. I never had a choice. .I just want to be a good person.¡± Hearing this, the figure frowned and whispered: "You said you don't know? Then where did you originally live? Why do you know so many things about the future in your memory?" "That is a world different from the ninja world. Since this is an image transformed from the inner world, I will show it to you." Kakashi said, clasping his palms together, recalling all the events in his past life. Although more than ten years have passed and the memory has long been blurred, there will always be something left over from the twenty-odd years of my previous life. The figure looked at everything around him in amazement. There were many, many similar to the ninja world, and some completely different. Even with the human figure¡¯s character, his heart was greatly impacted. Although the memories of the two are merged, the figure cannot view Kakashi's original memory, but Kakashi can. After the two merge, the figure is like a passerby. Although he can see everything Kakashi does, he cannot interfere. The impact is, at best, emotional. This may be the difference between the two. At this time, Kakashi unreservedly showed the deepest secret of his heart to the figure. Because he really held it in for too long. He can¡¯t tell anyone this secret, he can only hide it deep in his heart. But this time it was different. The figure in front of him was the only person in this world to whom he could confide this secret. Because he was originally the owner of this body. At this time, Kakashi seemed to have regained his appearance from his previous life. But if you look closely, except for the silver-white hair and the scar on his left eye, Kakashi at this time is actually 70-80% similar to the original Kakashi. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Coincidence? Or is it inevitable? No one knows. The figure looked at Kakashi's memory until he saw the anime called "Naruto". "I see, is this time travel?" The figure murmured softly, and the original doubts were gradually solved. "I'm sorry, it was not my intention to come to this world, and occupying your body is not something I can control. Everything just happened to happen." Kakashi said.The figure shook his head and said, "It seems that you and I are just pawns in this matter." "Chess piece?" Kakashi frowned slightly. "I have the ability to bring you into this world, occupy my body, and let my soul merge with yours. If there is no one behind the scenes, how can such a thing happen? The world has its own laws, and through this How can things happen randomly?" The figure said, and in his words, he seemed to have different opinions on the matter of time travel. "You mean, someone is behind this?" The figure nodded and chuckled: "You and I are just pawns. It's really hard for a person with this ability to guess what his purpose is. Maybe it's just a whim. Maybe, we are here He also listened to the conversation." "Then this person is really evil." Kakashi said helplessly. "Regardless of whether there is someone behind this, since things have reached this point, we still have to face what we have to face. Although you have occupied my body and replaced my identity, what you have done over the years has I see everything you do.¡± The figure looked at Kakashi sincerely and continued: "Thank you very much." Kakashi smiled and said: "Everything I do is just for myself. In my position, I naturally have to do what I should do. As I said before, everything is just a matter of time." Hearing this, the figure looked at the sky and sighed softly: "Yes, everything just happened by chance. That day, Teacher Minato and Mrs. Kushina died, and the last person who cared about me also disappeared. I was completely devastated and didn't know how to proceed. The next life. It was a good thing for me that you replaced me at that time. If it were me, I wouldn't be able to do what you are doing now. Unfortunately, I never thought that the mastermind behind the scenes would be the leader. earth." "Obito just went astray. If all these misunderstandings are solved, he will find his way back." Kakashi said softly. The figure lowered his head, seeming to be thinking about something. Kakashi didn¡¯t bother him, he just looked at the figure in front of him who looked exactly like himself. After a long time, the figure raised his head and looked at Kakashi. "People from another world, I have one last request, I hope you can help me complete it." "What?" "Obito has been exploited by others in his life, and now he is on the opposite side of the world. I hope that you can finally help him find himself. This is not the path he was supposed to take. He still has a dream, the one to become Hokage¡¯s dream.¡± Hearing this, Kakashi chuckled and said, "Don't you and I already have this consensus?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 652 You and Me You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The figure was stunned for a moment, then a smile appeared on his face. ??Although they have not met each other in these years. But the fusion of souls can be regarded as making them connected. "Yes, whether you like it or not, you and I are already one individual." The two looked at each other and smiled, with identical faces, as if they were looking in the mirror. "I appeared here today just to clear up the doubts in my heart. After all, I was replaced by someone inexplicably, and I still feel a little unsatisfied." The figure smiled. "I'm sorry about this, but there's nothing I can do about it. And to be honest, even if there is a way to return my body to you, I'm afraid I wouldn't want to give up all this now. Sixteen Years of life, I have completely integrated into this identity." Kakashi said sincerely. Although it was not his intention to come to this world and become Kakashi. But now that so much time has passed, he has indeed integrated into everything here. That bond is not just the previous relationship, but more of what he has established himself. After all, the original body only gave him fourteen years of memories, and he has lived here for sixteen years. "I understand. I have seen everything over the years. Although I don't agree with some of your actions, I understand your helplessness. And you have done a lot of things that I wanted to do but couldn't. From then on From this point of view, I am only grateful to you. The only resentment I have is probably Terumi Mei. That is not the partner I should be looking for. " The figure was quite helpless when he said this. After all, for him, things like female companions really cannot arouse his interest. Kakashi smiled when he heard this: "This may be the boldest decision I have ever made." "Well, forget it, anyway, this body has completely belonged to you, and I have nothing to worry about. At worst, when you and Mei Terumi are intimate in the future, I will just seal my soul." ¡°That¡¯s really troublesome for you.¡± The figure waved his hand and chuckled: "In comparison, I still made a profit." The free and easy figure surprised Kakashi. But just thinking about it makes me feel relieved. He was not someone who cared too much about his own gains and losses. Even if it means your own life, this is the case. What he cared about most was not himself. Thinking back to the original him, every battle was for others. In the first battle with Orochimaru, even though he knew he was losing, he still fought to the death. To protect Sasuke. In the first battle with Itachi and Kisame, Tsukuyomi was defeated miserably, but he protected Asuma and Kurenai. Fighting against Deidara, he forcibly used divine power to deflect the explosion and protect everyone present. He fought against Kakuzu and was suppressed in order to protect Choji and Ino. He fought against Tiandao and died in battle to protect Choji. He had already put life and death aside. Anyone whom he considers to be a companion can be protected by him with his life. And now Kakashi has helped him achieve everything he wanted to do. The price is just giving up control of the body. All this is not difficult for him to accept. This point makes Kakashi feel inferior to himself now. Although he can do this, he can't be as free and easy as him. Between choices, he still hesitates. "You and I are still different." Kakashi sighed. "You are just me, and I am you, there is no difference. Because these choices are all made by us together, right?" The figure smiled. Kakashi was stunned for a moment, then smiled and nodded. "By the way, you have to be careful from now on." The figure suddenly said. "What are you careful about?" Kakashi was a little confused. "Of course it's the person behind the scenes. Obito, Madara, and Kaguya, I believe that with your ability, you can solve it in the end. But the person who brought you here is the most terrifying opponent. What is he? Neither you nor I know the plan." The figure whispered. There is deep fear in the words. The most terrifying enemy is the invisible enemy. Kakashi¡¯s face changed slightly when he heard this, indeed, thisThe point was something he had never considered. Originally, he thought that time travel was just an accidental event, but now that he thought about it, it might not be that simple. Nothing in the world is so inexplicable. "Of course, it may be that I am unfounded, and that person may not have any malicious intentions." The figure said. "Who knows, it's just that these things are not something we can change if we are careful. If the people behind the scenes really have any ideas, we can only deal with them when they are brought to light." "That's right, we can only take one step at a time." The figure smiled helplessly. "Don't worry, even if that person is really hostile, I won't give in easily. After all, I have inherited your name." Kakashi smiled. The figure was stunned and said with a smile: "I don't have any reputation, I'm just a loser. I believe you will do far better than me." Kakashi shook his head and said: "No, your life is not a failure. If you can survive in such a life, you have succeeded." "Life is already a failure, so there is no success. A wrong choice can make people regret it for the rest of their lives." The figure said with a gloomy expression. Kakashi knew that he was referring to not immediately following Obito to save Lin. Otherwise, the tragedy that followed might not have happened. Kakashi slowly walked up to the figure and placed his right hand on his shoulder. The figure was stunned for a moment, puzzled by its meaning. "You have done a great job, and you don't have to take all the blame on yourself. All we can do is make up for it from now on. There is no point in immersing yourself in the past choices, is it?" The figure laughed off the words. "Ah, that's true. Then, I'll leave the rest to you. HatakeKakashi." The figure said, stretched out his right hand and made it into a fist. Seeing this, Kakashi withdrew his right hand, clenched it into a fist, and collided with it. "Ah, I promise to protect everything you and I hold dear. Because of that common name." Under the moonlight, the same figures bumped fists with each other, seeming to have completed some kind of ritual. "Then, goodbye, friend." After the figure finished speaking, it turned into a stream of light, poured into Kakashi's eyebrows, and disappeared. Kakashi closed his eyes and stood above the water. When he opened his eyes again, he was sitting cross-legged on the stone platform. Everything that just happened was like a dream. Kakashi touched his eyebrows, but knew that everything before was true. "HatakeKakashi?" At this moment, Chakra suddenly rioted. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 653 Seeking Tao Jade and Sharingan You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Within the body, the seven attributes of chakra surged crazily and gradually merged along a strange trajectory. Kakashi felt in his heart, and his hands formed a very strange seal. A moment later, a black object suddenly appeared behind Kakashi and gradually condensed into a black sphere. There seems to be an extremely terrifying power hidden in that black sphere. Seeking Dao Jade! The method of cultivating the Taoist Jade obtained from the Box of Ultimate Bliss was finally mastered at this moment. Kakashi opened his eyes, flashing with joy. In my mind, a lazy voice sounded. "Although the Tao-seeking jade is difficult to practice, as long as there is a way to practice it, it is not difficult for me to succeed. This is also a gift from me. It's just that this Tao-seeking jade has only completed the first stage, and the remaining Yes, it¡¯s up to you.¡± That voice was naturally that of the figure from before. Kakashi felt quite relieved. Sure enough, the original talent was no joke. In fact, this is also because the figure has more time to study, unlike Kakashi, who still has many things to be busy with. This efficiency is naturally incomparable. Having reached a consensus with the original body, Kakashi felt that his body seemed to become more comfortable. Of course, this may just be an illusion. But the seeking jade behind it gave Kakashi a feeling of surge in power. "Thank you very much." Kakashi whispered softly, under the moonlight, perhaps only the person in the soul could listen. Kakashi stretched out his right hand, and the praying jade slowly fell into his hand. The black sphere, which is as big as a Rasengan, is a thousand times more powerful than the Rasengan. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It's more terrifying than the tailed beast cannon. "Is this the Dao-Seeking Jade? It is indeed extraordinary. Unfortunately, it is only the first stage and its power is limited." Seeking Dao Jade is divided into nine stages. Every time you advance to a level, there will be one more Taoist Jade, and its power will be doubled. Until the ninth stage, nine Tao-Seeking Jade will appear behind you, and their power will be increased to the extreme. In the original work, Naruto's Jade of Seeking the Way was given by the Sage of Six Paths. After using it, it cannot be replenished. So much so that after four battles, Naruto was never seen using it again. Now Kakashi¡¯s Jade of Seeking the Way is condensed by himself, and it can be condensed again even after use. It¡¯s just that Kakashi has just completed the first stage of practicing the Jade of Seeking Path. Although he can condense the Jade of Seeking Path on his own, he can only condense one. "After using it, it will take a lot of time to condense the second one again. Therefore, it needs to be used with caution. Judging from the current history, only Otsutsuki Hagoromo and Otsutsuki Hamura can independently condense the Tao Jade. "After Qiudao Jade reaches the ninth stage, it will develop towards a more advanced Expanded Qiudao Jade. By that time, the seven attributes of chakra will be completely integrated and the Blood Successor Snare will be formed. A realm that even the brothers of the Six Paths Immortals cannot reach. That is the power that Otsutsuki Kaguya has. It is the so-called ultimate power in this world. Of course, this step is still a bit far away from Kakashi. Even Kaguya has relied on the power of the Ten-Tails to reach this point. It is almost impossible for Kakashi to achieve this by relying on his own strength. Kakashi has never thought about challenging Kaguya alone, because the power required is really beyond what he can achieve. This is why Kakashi has been training Naruto and Sasuke. Because Kaguya is definitely not an enemy that can be defeated by one person. You must know that the ancestor of the ninja, the Six Paths Sage, could not do this. How could he, a later man, achieve that level. In fact, the best way is to eliminate Black Zetsu before Hei Zetsu resurrects Kaguya. But Hei Jue¡¯s strength is average, but his hiding and escaping skills are truly top-notch. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that in the world of Naruto, only Orochimaru can compete with this kind of ability. Kakashi can only plan to eliminate the Black Zetsu that appears in the fourth battle.   But if that doesn't work, Kakashi must prepare for the worst. "The condensed Dao-seeking jade can be regarded as having the confidence to face Six Paths Madara, but if you want to defeat him, I am afraid you need to upgrade the level of the Dao-seeking jade. And" Kakashi said, touching his left eye. The situation of blood incompatibility still exists, and until now, Kakashi has not come up with a solution. Previously, I originally wanted to use the power of Oni Meiluo's art to completely fuse the Sharingan into my own thing. But it failed in the end. If this problem can be solved, Kakashi's strength can be at least doubled. Looking at the Taoist Jade emerging from his hand, Kakashi suddenly had a new idea. "By the way, the Qiudao Jade Body possesses the power of seven attributes of chakra. Although it has not yet reached the level of the blood successor's snare, it is logically speaking that it can be compatible with all blood successor boundaries." The blood inheritance limit, to put it bluntly, is the fusion of various chakra attributes. Although the Sharingan is special, it cannot escape this category. "Qiu Dao Jade combines seven chakra attributes, so it shouldn't be a big problem to solve the problem of an incompatible Sharingan eye. ¡°Just do it when you think of it, this is Kakashi¡¯s consistent style of doing things. The seeking jade in his hand slowly approached Kakashi's forehead, and then slowly got into it. Since the Qiu Dao Jade was condensed by Kakashi himself, it is naturally very easy to control it. Kakashi could clearly feel the cold feeling coming from the Qiudao Jade in his body. The path-seeking jade gradually approaches the location of the Sharingan. The Sharingan seemed to be quite resistant to this foreign thing, but after a while, it seemed to obey the Tao-seeking jade. Kakashi felt an unprecedented coolness coming from his Sharingan. "Hiss~" Kakashi couldn't help but groan. This feeling is something I have never felt before since I had the Sharingan. Kakashi can clearly feel that the feeling of rejection that originally came from the Sharingan is slowly decreasing. Although the speed is very slow, it is really decreasing. The mental energy and chakra originally used to maintain the Sharingan are also reduced accordingly. "Is it really possible?" Kakashi felt happy that the problem that had been bothering him for many years finally had a solution. "According to this speed, it only takes a month to solve the Sharingan problem." Qiudao Jade has indeed changed the rejection problem of Sharingan, but it has not been solved immediately, but has been carried out slowly. Kakashi estimates that when this Taoist Jade is completely consumed, the Sharingan problem will be solved. "Although it consumes a Taoist Jade, it solves the Sharingan problem, so it is worth the money." Kakashi clenched his free right hand slightly, gaining more confidence in the upcoming battle. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 654 Seeking recognition You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The night was as cold as water, and Kakashi pulled down his forehead protector to cover his scarlet eyes. There were so many things that happened that night, even Kakashi's character couldn't help but have some ups and downs. The meeting with the original person was both expected and unexpected. The creation of the Path Jade and the solution to the Sharingan Eye were both unexpected surprises. Looking at the real waterfall in front of him, Kakashi suddenly felt confused. Who is the creator of such a magical thing? The Immortal of Six Paths? I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t have such ability either. ?According to Kirabi, this is a place that exists to control tailed beasts. "But it doesn't look like it was built by Yunyin's ancestors. It¡¯s very simple, Kumogakure does not have such ninjutsu, nor does he have such technology. This place is more like a ruins. Kakashi originally wanted to go into the cave inside the waterfall to have a look, but after thinking about it, he gave up the idea. After all, this is Yunyin's territory. If you enter casually, you will inevitably get tongue-tied. This is an extraordinary period, and it is better to do less than to do more. Furthermore, Kirabi will also take him and others in tomorrow, so there is no need to rush. Thinking of this, Kakashi moved back to his residence. At the moment, it¡¯s better to recharge your batteries first. ¡­¡­ The next morning, the sun was shining brightly and the breeze was not dry. "I had a good sleep last night, and today is another wonderful day. I spent time practicing with the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki! It's such a perfect rhyme, write it down quickly." As Kirabi said this, he took out a pen and began to write down in his notebook. On the other side, Kakashi and others also woke up. After breakfast, everyone gathered in the courtyard. ¡°We just had some side dishes, come with me now, I¡¯ll go to a place with you to stay, I need love through practice! Oh, it¡¯s another perfect rhyme, write it down.¡± Kirabi said and started recording again. Kakashi and others are full of black threads, what is this guy doing? It seems that the problem of speaking in rhyme is getting worse. "Uncle Octopus, are we going to the real waterfall now?" While walking, Naruto asked. "Naruto, you are right, let's take a step forward now and teach you where to go." "Forehead¡­¡­" Naruto walked up to Kakashi and whispered: "Kakashi-sensei, why can't this octopus uncle talk properly??" Kakashi smiled helplessly and said: "Don't worry so much about his personal hobbies. Let's just go to that place to see it now." "All right." Naruto said helplessly, it was still difficult for him to accept this way of speaking. But since Kakashi said so, Naruto naturally wouldn't have too many opinions. Soon, several people arrived in front of the real waterfall. "The front is where we are going. I can help you inside. You can rest and lie down after controlling the Kyuubi." Kirabi said as he walked into the real waterfall. Kakashi walked in with Naruto and Yamato. But Ji did not go in. He still needs to deal with the affairs of this paradise island. After passing a section of waterfall, Kakashi looked around and thought to himself: "I wonder if there will be a stone tablet with water curtain cave or something written on it." But unfortunately, Kakashi took a look and found nothing. After shaking her hair, most of the water droplets dissipated, and the wet feeling gradually dissipated. ¡°It¡¯s so awesome, so spectacular.¡± Naruto looked at the scene in front of him and couldn't help but exclaimed. Not far away is a huge mural, which seems to depict the image of eight-tailed bull ghosts. On both sides of the road, there are more than a dozen golden statues. Each statue has no head. Kakashi took a quick look and found that the costumes on these statues seemed to be in Buddhist style. It is somewhat similar to the clothes Jilu of the Fire Temple wears. "The hand seems to be forming a seal, but it is not any known seal.   It's a bit like a combination of Ziyin and Weiyin. "Is this place key to the Ninja Monk in the Naruto world?" Kakashi wondered in his heart. But then again, didn¡¯t the Six Paths Sage walk around the world as a ninja monk? Kakashi seemed to have thought of something, but it was very vague. When he thought about it carefully, there was nothing. "If you want to fight the Kyuubi here, I will help you fight together and solve your worries. The power will become gentle and you can use it no matter how you use it." "Kirabi, the relationship between Naruto and the Kyuubi is quite harmonious, but it's just that the tacit understanding between you and the Eight-Tails has not been reached. So there is no need to use too extreme methods." Kakashi said. "Okay, come with me and we'll get it done." Kirabi said, leading a few more people forward. When he reached a door, Kirabi suddenly said with some seriousness: "This has always been a sacred place for those chosen to be jinch¨±riki to be baptized. This is a magical realm where you can talk to tailed beasts. You need to enter it. , communicate well with Kyuubi." "I have communicated with Kyuubi in my inner world before, is it different here?" Naruto asked curiously. "As a Jinchuuriki, these are all things I have experienced, but it is still different here. You will know after entering." Kirabi said. "All right." "Put your head into the mouth of reality over there. Only those who have no darkness in their hearts can enter it." "ha?" Naruto said with some surprise. Kakashi looked over and saw that it was a strange animal pattern with a big mouth at its mouth. "This is also the meaning of previous practice. Go ahead. If there is still darkness in your heart, then your head will be swallowed by that thing. Bastard, idiot." Naruto swallowed when he heard this, feeling a little nervous. Kakashi smiled and said, "Don't worry, Naruto, it's okay." "Kakashi-senpai, if Naruto is really swallowed, then the problem will be big." Yamato said with some worry. "Don't worry, there will be no problem." Seeing that Kakashi trusted him so much, Naruto didn't hesitate much. As he stuck his head in, the atmosphere became tense for a moment. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Naruto suddenly screamed, his limbs twitching weakly. Yamato was so nervous that he quickly pulled Naruto out. But what happened next made Yamato stunned. Naruto¡¯s head is missing! "How could this happen?" Yamato was shocked. Kakashi shook his head helplessly, pulled Naruto over, grabbed Naruto's head out, and said, "Naruto, stop playing at this time." Seeing that Kakashi saw through it, Naruto said awkwardly: "Hey, Kakashi-sensei, I still can't fool you." "Naruto! You idiot!" Yamato said angrily. "Captain Yamato, I'm sorry, hahaha." Naruto laughed dryly. At this time, the door clicked open. Inside the room is a void space that seems to have no end. "This is the venue, let's go in. Bastards and idiots." Kirabi said. When everyone entered, the door closed automatically. "Naruto, sit cross-legged here and enter the same state as the real waterfall, and you will be able to meet the Nine-Tails. As long as you can convince it and become friends with it, then you can reach the level of Hachi and I. .bastard idiot.¡± "I understand, is it to gain the approval of Kyuubi?" "Yes. Bastard, idiot." Naruto looked at Kakashi and saw him smiling and nodding. Naruto sat cross-legged and entered the sealed place! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 655 Watergate You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ??Dark, humid, huge iron cage. And the huge fiery red body behind the iron cage. The nine-tailed demon fox! The head of the nine tailed beasts! Has a huge amount of chakra, beyond the reach of ordinary people. Now, behind this iron cage is the Yang attribute part of Nine Tails. It is the half body of Kyuubi. And even this half of the body still has the ability to suppress any of the other eight tailed beasts. Even with the exception of the eight tailed beasts, any five tailed beasts can fight together. They are both tailed beasts, but the difference between them is hard to see clearly. In its heyday, the Nine-Tails might not be able to compete with the eight tailed beasts even if they join forces. When the First Hokage distributed tailed beasts, except for Sunagakure Village, which had one of its own, it did not want a tailed beast, and the whereabouts of the seven tails were unknown. The other three ninja villages all received two tailed beasts. Kirigakure is divided into three and six tails, Kumogakure is divided into two and eight tails, and Iwagakure is divided into four and five tails. It can be seen from the distribution that this distribution is actually extremely fair. As the biggest winner, Konoha only left one tailed beast for itself. It can be seen that the nine tails are powerful. After all, the first Hokage was not a fool. Although it is for the sake of peace, naturally the strongest tailed beast must be left to his family. At this time, this terrifying beast, which was enough to shake the ninja world, lay quietly in the iron cage. Naruto's figure quietly emerged outside the iron cage. "Kid, you're finally here." Kyuubi snorted coldly. "Stinky fox, how did you know I was coming?" Naruto asked curiously. "The strange energy around here is a product specially created by humans to flow with the tail. How can I not feel it." Kyuubi said as he stood up. At this time, Naruto could still see the figure of Kyuubi. The nine tails on the back are wagging around, looking very amazing. The sharp claws still seem to be able to pierce a person at any time. "I see, then are you willing to be my companion?" Naruto said with a smile. Over the years, perhaps because Kakashi once told Kyuubi about Naruto's true identity, Kyuubi's attitude towards Naruto has also softened. So the relationship between one person and one animal is quite harmonious. Naruto has no hostility towards Kyuubi, and Kyuubi also watches Naruto grow up like an elder. Because he is expecting an answer. The answer given by the Immortal of Six Paths. In his endless life, what Kyuubi wants to know most is this answer. What's more, Naruto is the reincarnation of Asura. For Kyuubi, after the departure of the Six Paths Sage, Asura is its most orthodox master. So being in Naruto's body is not an unacceptable thing for Kyuubi. Looking at Naruto with a silly smile on his face, Kyuubi whispered: "Kid, don't think I haven't made things difficult for you before. We are friends. If you want to control my power, use your skills. If you can defeat me , so from now on, it doesn¡¯t matter if I let you use my power.¡± "Okay! Then it's a deal, I will definitely defeat you!" Naruto said, his blue eyes full of fighting spirit. "Hmph, come on then." Naruto instantly jumped into the air and flew towards the place where the sealing talisman was. Without any hesitation, Naruto stretched out his right hand and tried to tear it off. At this moment, a figure appeared next to Naruto and grabbed his right hand. Both Naruto and Kyuubi were stunned. Golden hair, white royal robe, with a few big characters written on the back, Fourth Generation Hokage! The figure turned to look at Naruto, with a gentle smile on his face. "Naruto, we finally meet." Naruto was startled, the person in front of him seemed familiar, but he couldn't remember where he had seen him before. So Naruto stammered: "You who are you? How why are you here?" "The Fourth Hokage!" Kyuubi roared. How could Kyuubi forget this man who sealed himself away? Kyuubi's words also reminded Naruto of who this person was.This person¡¯s appearance is exactly the same as that of the fourth Hokage on Hokage Rock. "Are you the Fourth Hokage?" Naruto said in shock. Minato had a doting smile on his face, touched Naruto's yellow hair, and said softly: "You should call me daddy." "Dad?" Naruto said without knowing why. The smile on Minato's face spread even wider. "Yondaime, since you are here, Kushina must have left chakra. Come out together." Kyuubi whispered. Minato turned around and looked at Kyuubi. There was no evil spirit in Kyuubi's eyes at this moment, which surprised Minato. "Originally, I thought it was Naruto who lost control of the power of the Nine-Tails, so I wanted to open the seal. But now it seems that you get along well. Naruto must have fully controlled the power of the Nine-Tails this time." "snort." Kyuubi snorted coldly and said nothing. But that look clearly acquiesces to Minato's statement. This made Minato even more surprised. As a man who was once the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails, Minato knew the temper of the Nine-Tails very well. Even the former Uzumaki Mito did not make Kyuubi surrender. But at this moment, it seems that Kyuubi has recognized Naruto's existence. The development of things is quite different from what I expected. And it¡¯s developing in a good direction. Seeing this, Minato looked at Naruto and said happily: "Naruto, it seems that you have done something that even Kushina has not done." Naruto was still immersed in the previous atmosphere, and he woke up only after hearing this. "Yondaime-sama, what is going on? You said you are my father? Then who is my mother? Kakashi-sensei said that this training will allow me to meet my parents. Is it you? "?" Naruto said hurriedly. Years of doubts are about to be solved at this moment, how could Naruto not be excited. "Kakashi? Has Kakashi become your teacher? It's a good arrangement. I wonder how he is doing now." As Minato said, he couldn't help but think of that gloomy boy. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the young man now has walked out of the original darkness. Before Naruto could answer, Kyuubi said: "Yondaime, that disciple of yours is much better than you." Minato was quite surprised by Kyuubi's words. From what Kyuubi meant, it seemed that he also knew Kakashi very well. "Naruto, you said Kakashi knew that I would meet you here?" Naruto shook his head, nodded again, and said: "Kakashi-sensei just said that I will see you after I complete the training of the power of the Nine Tails." Minato heard the words thoughtfully, and then whispered: "It seems that Kakashi's growth has far exceeded my expectations. Naruto, is Kakashi by your side?" "Well, it's right next to it." "Then, let him come in." Minato said, with a hint of curiosity in his eyes. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 656 Master and Disciple Meet You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Naruto didn¡¯t understand why the Fourth Hokage, who suddenly claimed to be his father, suddenly said he wanted to see Kakashi. But at this time, Naruto's heart was also full of doubts. Therefore, he also wanted to meet Kakashi-sensei to relieve his doubts. In Naruto's heart, he really longs for a heroic father. "But Naruto has a lot of doubts about this father. At this moment, Naruto hopes that the person he trusts the most will face it with him. That person is naturally Kakashi-sensei. Naruto gradually dissipated in the seal, and his consciousness returned to his body. Kyuubi snorted coldly and said: "Yondaime, I didn't expect you to leave a back-up. It's to prevent Naruto from going crazy, so keep this chakra." "Yes. Although it was a hasty decision to re-seal you, we still have to leave some backup just in case. As you guessed before, Kushina also left behind chakra , as long as the seal is completely lifted, she will appear. But now it seems that these two backhands have not played their due role." Minato smiled. Kyuubi sneered and said: "You are indeed the man who sealed me away. In such a short time, you have thought of such far-reaching things. Indeed, if it weren't for a few variables, you could have used both of your backhands. And even if I knew it, I couldn¡¯t change it.¡± Minato frowned slightly when he heard this and said, "Variable? Kakashi?" In just a moment, Minato guessed who this so-called variable was. With Kyuubi¡¯s arrogant temperament, he would mention Kakashi before, which shows that Kyuubi attaches great importance to Kakashi. And now that so-called variables are involved, Minato can only think of his disciple. The tone of Kyuubi's words clearly indicated that he had met Kakashi. So, since Kyuubi is sealed here, Kakashi can only come in to see Kyuubi. There are not many ways to enter here When Minato thought of this, his pupils shrank slightly. "Has Kakashi already developed the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?" Minato murmured to himself, but it fell into Kyuubi's ears. "Yondaime, you guessed it right. Kakashi opened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan more than ten years ago. Maybe your death caused him to open his eyes." Kyuubi mocked. Minato's eyes darkened when he heard this. At this time, he didn't care about the extent of Kakashi's strength. All he thought about was how Kakashi would survive after his death. ¡°If there is anyone who knows Kakashi best in this world, it is Minato. As Kakashi¡¯s teacher, Minato almost watched Kakashi grow up step by step. And after losing his father, he became taciturn, and Obito fell in love with each other and fought each other, parting and dying, so that in the end he killed Lin out of desperation. Minato witnessed Kakashi¡¯s tragedy one by one. It is precisely because of this that Minato knows how painful Kakashi is in his heart. Every time you find someone you can pin your thoughts on, you will soon lose them. After White Fang is Obito, after Obito is Lin, and after Lin, the only one Kakashi cherishes the most is Minato. However, Minato himself died soon after. Minato didn¡¯t know if Kakashi¡¯s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was opened for him, but he knew that the pain accumulated in Kakashi¡¯s heart was unbearable. "Yondaime, there is something that may interest you very much." Kyuubi's words interrupted Minato's thoughts. "What?" "Don't you want to know who the person who released me from Kushina's body was?" "Huh? Isn't it Uchiha Madara?" Minato guessed. That person behaved very strangely at first, and Minato could only guess one of the known people. Although he felt that the possibility of it being Madara was very low, he could not think of any other candidate except this person. After eliminating all possibilities, Minato had no choice but to believe this conclusion. This is an asymmetry in information. Even with Minato's wisdom, he would never have thought that the space ninjutsu master who put him in a difficult battle would be his fourteen-year-old disciple, Uchiha Obito. "Of course not. Although that person's eye power is pretty good,That's right, but compared to Uchiha Madara, it's still far behind. The reason why it was able to control me was because Kushina was very weak at the time, which caused my illusion resistance to be greatly reduced. Otherwise, his eye power alone would not be able to control me. " Minato frowned when he heard this and asked, "Who is that person?" "Perhaps Kakashi will tell you that answer. After all, he has exactly the same eyes as that person." Kyuubi said meaningfully. Minato's expression changed, and he understood in his heart. There is only one person in the world who has the same eyes as Kakashi. "Obito?" Minato murmured to himself, his mood suddenly becoming heavy. And at this moment, the space fluctuated, and Naruto and Kakashi appeared here together. "Kakashi-sensei, that's him. He said he was my father. Is this true?" Naruto hurriedly asked for confirmation as soon as he came in. Kakashi didn¡¯t speak, but looked at the figure in front of him. With golden hair, he looks like the sun. No matter where you go, it is so dazzling. Strictly speaking, this was the first time Kakashi saw Minato. But the other half of the soul is extremely familiar with this person. Minato also looked at the man in front of him. Although the boy has grown up, even his temperament has completely changed. But the unchanged mask and hair color still made Minato recognize the person immediately. The disciple he valued most. After a long time, Kakashi whispered: "Minato-sensei, long time no see." Minato showed a pleased smile and said, "Kakashi, you have grown up and are taller than me." Looking at Kakashi's current appearance, Minato had an indescribable feeling. After all, in his memory, the previous Kakashi was just a confused teenager. But now, the mature and steady aura of Kakashi is far beyond what the boy back then could compare to. "Kakashi-sensei, is he my father?" Naruto asked anxiously. Hearing this, Kakashi touched Naruto's hair and said with a smile: "Naruto, Minato-sensei is your father, there is no need to doubt it." Naruto was stunned. When these words came out of Kakashi's mouth, Naruto naturally had no doubts at all. Seeing the two people's intimacy, Minato felt quite happy. It seems that Kakashi took great care of Naruto after his death. Otherwise, how could Naruto trust Kakashi so much. Naruto slowly approached Minato and made a move that no one expected. boom! Naruto punched Minato hard in the stomach and whispered: "You bastard!" Raising his head, tears were streaming down his face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 657 Father and Son, Master and Disciple You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! This punch, carrying Naruto's resentment for more than sixteen years, hit Minato hard in the lower abdomen. Even with Minato's strength, he couldn't help but feel a little pain. Minato looked at Naruto, there was no blame or confusion in his eyes, there was just guilt in his eyes. "I'm sorry, Naruto, for making you suffer. I'm not a good father." Minato blamed himself. At this time, Naruto was already in tears. "DadDad, why! Why! Why did you seal the Nine Tails on me! Do you know that because of this stinky fox, I have been discriminated against and beaten by the village! And I can't make friends at all! If it weren¡¯t for meeting Kakashi-sensei, and later Kaoru, Jugo, Sasuke, Hinata, and Sakura, I wouldn¡¯t have known how I could have survived!¡± The more Naruto spoke, the more excited he became, and tears kept flowing. This may be the only time Naruto has cried in these years. It was also the only time after meeting Kakashi. The tears carry resentment, confusion and sadness. A person, living in the colored glasses of others since childhood, that feeling is definitely not clear in a few words. And the culprit who caused all this is his father. This feeling made Naruto even more uncomfortable. There are countless thoughts in his heart. And the most puzzling thing among them is a question. Why yourself? Looking at Naruto's appearance, whether it was Minato, Kakashi, or Kyuubi, they were all a little moved. This seemingly strong young man, at this moment, completely tore away the weakness under his strong mask. No one is born strong. Even Naruto is no exception. Kakashi has never seen Naruto like this, but he is not surprised. This yellow-haired boy has really endured too much. The current performance is just the emotion naturally revealed when seeing his father. It would be really pitiful if a child cannot talk in front of his parents. Minato looked at Naruto, his eyes full of guilt. "Naruto, I'm sorry for putting you through this." Naruto wiped his tears and looked away, as if he didn't want Minato to see his tears. "Forget it, why am I the son of the Fourth Hokage?" There was a bit of helplessness, a bit of joy, and a bit of pride in his tone. But there is no trace of the previous blame. This is Naruto, he always only remembers the good things about others, but will soon forget the unpleasant things. Minato was a little relieved that his son had become so outstanding. As a father, there was no reason to be unhappy. Kakashi touched Naruto's hair to express comfort. "Kakashi, thank you for taking care of Naruto all these years. I am an incompetent father. Thank you for helping me fulfill this responsibility." Minato said gratefully. Kakashi smiled and said: "Minato-sensei, this is what I should do. I just didn't expect that the scene where we would see each other again would be in this place." Minato was also a little sad when he heard this. To him, everything seemed like yesterday. Yesterday, he was still explaining tasks to Kakashi in the Hokage's office, and today he saw the grown-up Kakashi. At this time, Naruto also reacted. "Kakashi-sensei, are you dad's student?" "Well, I studied with Mr. Minato when I was young." "Really? If you say that, wouldn't the relationship between me and Kakashi-sensei be on another level?" Naruto said happily. Kakashi smiled and said nothing more. "Kakashi, do you know about Obito?" Minato said suddenly. Kakashi was stunned, not expecting Minato to suddenly mention this matter. Glancing at Kyuubi, Kakashi understood. This guy who can't stand loneliness must have told Minato about the Sharingan when Naruto called him in before. With Minato's wisdom, after knowing this, it is not difficult to connect what happened sixteen years ago. "Minato-sensei, I know. Obito"   Kakashi hesitated to speak, but didn't know how to continue. ???????????? But who is Minato? Looking at Kakashi¡¯s appearance at this time, he knows that what Kyuubi said before is all the truth. For a while, the scene became a little silent. Naruto didn¡¯t understand a single word. Who is the so-called Obito? Why have you never heard from Kakashi-sensei? "Sure enough, Obito is not dead, isn't he? It was Obito who fought with me at the beginning. However, after disappearing for more than a year, Obito's strength has actually increased so much, and even the aura of chakra has completely changed. He What exactly did he go through?" Minato asked puzzled. At the same time, there was self-blame in that tone. ¡°If I could recognize that person as Obito at that time, maybe nothing would happen next. "It's just that Obito at that time was completely different from before, whether it was his body shape, aura, or the ninjutsu he used. Even though Minato was extremely intelligent, he still couldn't connect with his disappeared disciple. Thinking about his three apprentices, one turned black, one died tragically at the hands of another apprentice, and the other was still depressed at the time. Minato suddenly felt that his teaching career was also a bit sad. Fortunately, seeing Kakashi now, Minato felt some comfort in his heart. "Mr. Minato, a lot of things happened during this period. I have only investigated part of the content. But what is certain is that Obito is indeed not dead, and has become the control of the Akatsuki organization. The person who saved him in the first place may have disappeared. Madara Uchiha for many years.¡± "Uchiha Madara? No wonder Obito would use his name to walk. As a teacher, I really failed, causing Obito to embark on this road of no return. If I could have arrived earlier, maybe Obito would be able to He was still a passionate young man in Konoha Village" Before Minato finished speaking, Kakashi interrupted: "Minato-sensei, it's too late to say this. Obito has probably been targeted by Uchiha Madara, and no one can stop this without noticing it." Condition." Minato nodded and said, "Kakashi, since you have investigated so many things, have you met Obito?" "Yes, but every time we didn't talk, Obito used space ninjutsu to leave. He seemed unwilling to talk to me more. And I didn't have time to say more to him." Kakashi said sadly. When Minato heard this, not only was he not disappointed, but he said happily, "Really? It seems that Obito has not completely given up on the past. At least he is still attached to you as a companion." "Are you nostalgic?" Kakashi whispered. "Kakashi, from the current situation, it seems that your encounter with Obito is inevitable. When the time comes, everything will depend on your wishes." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 658 Kushina You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Minato-sensei, I understand." Kakashi said solemnly. No matter whether Obito is still bound to him or not, he will never give up on him. When your best friend falls into the abyss, what you have to do is save him. Kakashi knew that there was still a trace of the past in Obito's heart. Otherwise, there would be no image of Ah Fei. On Obito¡¯s face, which is full of resentment towards the world, there is actually a yearning for his former life. However, even he himself is not willing to admit this. ¡°Perhaps in the eyes of others, Fei¡¯s identity is just Obito¡¯s disguise, but Kakashi knows that that is the real Obito. After a hard life, people have learned to use masks to disguise themselves. Wear different masks and play different lives. And even I may not be able to tell what the real appearance is like behind the mask. "Hmph, you are too naive. Although I don't know that guy, the darkness in that guy's eyes is no less than that of Uchiha Madara back then. Such a character has already reached the end of his life." Jiu Tai said disdainfully. "Kyuubi, even your resentment can be eliminated, so what can't Obito do?" Kakashi smiled. Hearing this, Kyuubi was speechless for a moment. "Kakashi-sensei, dad, what are you talking about?" Naruto finally found the opportunity and interjected. "Naruto, there are some things that I will tell you later." Looking at Minato's body gradually becoming illusive, Kakashi knew that Minato's time was running out. "Minato-sensei, Orochimaru has learned the art of earth reincarnation. In the next four battles, he will definitely summon you. By then, I'm afraid it will become very troublesome." Minato was slightly surprised and said: "Orochimaru? I use the Ghoul Seal. The soul is in the belly of the god of death. Even if it is reincarnated from the filth, it should not be summoned. Unlessunless Orochimaru finds the mask of the god of death and cracks it. The corpses and ghosts will be sealed away." Kakashi said helplessly: "Minato-sensei, I have been to the Uzumaki clan's ancestral hall. The death mask has been lost. I'm afraid it was taken away by Orochimaru." "This is a bit troublesome." Minato frowned. For Minato, the feeling of being summoned to fight for his son and apprentice after death was definitely not a good one. "Minato-sensei, your chakra should contain soul fragments, right? After it disappears, it will return to its original soul, right?" Kakashi asked. Although he didn't know why Kakashi asked, Minato still said: "Yes, the principle of the chakra I left is similar to that of the shadow clone. After the chakra is exhausted, it will return to the main body with the memory, and also bring Have pieces of your own soul.¡± "Sure enough, it is consistent with my guess. Minato-sensei, I have a way, but I don't know if it will be effective." Kakashi said. "What can we do?" Minato asked curiously. ??As a powerful forbidden technique developed by the Second Hokage, Minato did not know how to use it, but he also knew its huge power. Kakashi has a way to crack it, which surprises Minato. Minato learned the Flying Thunder God technique from the Sealed Book and improved it. Therefore, Minato knew very well that the Second Hokage's talent was truly astonishing. It¡¯s hard to imagine how long a person¡¯s brain can develop so many different forbidden techniques. Kakashi looked at Minato and opened the forehead protector of his left eye. Then the three magatama's Sharingan kept turning and turned into a black boomerang. Then among the boomerangs, there was a four-pointed star shape. . "this¡­¡­" Before Minato could be surprised, he felt a powerful eye force imprinted in his mind. "Minato-sensei, I have imprinted the pupil technique on this fragment of your soul. If you are unable to regain your consciousness at that time, this pupil technique will help you." Kakashi explained. "Kakashi, your eyes" Minato said with some surprise. Kakashi smiled and said, "Minato-sensei, there are some things that I will explain to you in the future." Minato didn¡¯t ask any more questions after seeing this. "Kakashi, it seems that your growth is more difficult than I imagined." Minato sighed. "Everything has passed, people always??You have to look forward. "Kakashi said indifferently. Kakashi never paid attention to his own hard work. That seems too pretentious. "It's too much for the three of you to chat so happily and not call me." The sudden sound echoed in the space. The three of them and one fox were all stunned for a moment. "Oops, I forgot about Kushina." Minato¡¯s secret path was not good, and the next moment, an iron fist hit Minato on the head! boom! With a crisp sound, Minato covered his head and said, "Sorry, sorry, I forgot." "Dad, what's wrong with you? Who are you? Why are you hitting my dad!" Naruto said in surprise. ¡°I saw a beautiful red-haired woman appearing behind Minato. It¡¯s just that this beautiful woman just gave Minato a hard blow with her iron fist. "Well, why don't you guess who I am." Kushina looked at Naruto and couldn't help but say. Naruto was confused when he heard this. This woman who appeared inexplicably said such strange words made Naruto very puzzled. But for some reason, looking at this woman made Naruto feel very close to her. And it will appear here, could it be "Mrs. Kushina, as expected you are here too." Kakashi said respectfully. Kushina has always been good to Kakashi, so Kakashi also respects Kushina very much. "Kakashi, you have grown into an excellent man." Kushina smiled. Naruto's mouth twitched slightly, and he swooped down and hugged Kushina in his arms. Kushina was stunned for a moment, then showed a loving smile. ¡°I¡¯ve always¡­always wanted to see you¡­Mom.¡± Looking at this heartwarming scene, Minato felt a little desire to complain. "Why do you punch me when you see me? Why do you hug Kushina when you see her? The difference" Complaints are complaints, Minato's heart was still filled with joy when he saw his family reunited. So it was different from the original intention of leaving chakra, but it evolved into the scene before me and it seemed to become more meaningful. Naruto left Kushina's arms and said with a smile: "Sure enough, mom is a great beauty!" "Hahaha, thank you for the compliment. I didn't expect to meet in such a situation. Kyuubi, you are surprisingly honest." Kushina smiled. "Tch, you and your family are causing me trouble. You have left so many behind-the-scenes plots against me after your death." Kyuubi said unhappily. "Hahaha, who makes you so difficult to deal with?" Kushina laughed. Jiuwei snorted coldly, lay down in the iron cage, and said no more. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 659 Who is the daughter-in-law? You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! With the family of three reunited in front of him, Kakashi suddenly felt a little redundant. It can even be said to be a bit envious. This feeling of family is something Kakashi has never experienced in his life. Even in Kakashi¡¯s original memory, there was only the memory of his father, not his mother. His family was not perfect from the moment he was born. As for the past life, it was already a long time ago. Looking at this reunion scene, Kakashi felt somewhat comforted. My hard work has been somewhat effective so far. ¡°At least, Teacher Minato¡¯s family has a chance to reunite. Even if this opportunity to reunite is only for a short period of time. But for the Minato family, it is already a great gift. After all, in the original work, except for the sad reunion when Naruto was just born, the three members of the family never appeared at the same time again. This is a pity for Naruto, Minato and Kushina. The three of them chatted with smiles on their faces. That is the smile of family happiness. In Kakashi¡¯s opinion, that may be the most beautiful smile in the world. At this time, Kyuubi and Kakashi both looked a little redundant. Kyuubi may have realized this, so he lay motionless on the ground and closed his eyes. For Kyuubi, this warm side makes him very uncomfortable. As for Kakashi, he is also in a dilemma at this time. Let¡¯s talk about the topic, but I can¡¯t get into it. Let¡¯s go out, it doesn¡¯t seem appropriate. Fortunately, this embarrassment did not last long, and the conversation between the three of them came to an end. Kushina looked at Kakashi and said: "Kakashi, thanks to you for taking care of Naruto these years. It can be seen that you are very attentive. It is thanks to your teaching that Naruto can grow to such an outstanding level. .¡± Kakashi smiled and said: "Master, you're welcome, I just handed over the teachings Minato-sensei gave me to Naruto." "Well, let's not talk about this anymore. Minato and I don't have much time. I still need to explain some things to you." "Master, please tell me." "Naruto has become Akatsuki's target, and I'll leave it to you from now on." "Don't worry, Master, I will definitely ensure Naruto's safety." Kakashi said solemnly. Kushina heard the words and smiled and said: "Then I'm relieved. If Sister Ayako can see you like this, she will definitely be very pleased." Kakashi smiled and said nothing more. He is also curious about his mother, whom he has never met. But I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll never see it again in this life. ¡°After all, Ayako¡¯s body was cremated, so even if she wanted to be reincarnated, no cells could be found. "Kakashi, I heard from Naruto that you have also learned the Flying Thunder God Technique." Minato said at this time. "Yes, it's just that I'm not proficient in it, I can only apply it superficially. It's far worse than the teacher." Minato smiled and said, "If that's the case, then I'll help you." Minato said, the index finger of his right hand pointed on Kakashi's forehead. For a moment, Kakashi felt as if there was something in his mind. "This is the second level of Flying Thunder God that I developed myself. It should be helpful to you. After you learn it, if Naruto also has such a talent, you might as well teach him." Minato said. "Yes, Minato-sensei." "Since Minato gave you such a gift, then as a master's wife, I will naturally not be stingy." Kushina said, also tapping Kakashi's forehead. For a moment, another piece of information appeared in Kakashi's mind. "Myojin Gate?" Kakashi reflected. "Yes, this is a sealing technique that has strong control over tailed beasts. It just needs to be used in conjunction with senjutsu. I believe it will be helpful to you in the subsequent battle." Kushina smiled. "Thank you, Master." "Okay, it's almost time. Minato and I should go back. Kakashi, I will leave Naruto to you. Naruto will get married in the future, and you have to tell us who his wife is." "Ahhhh. Mom, why are you talking about this all of a sudden?"?Naruto said shyly. "Hahaha, I didn't expect you to be shy, Naruto. It seems there is something going on." Kushina joked. "Where is it?" Naruto said with a blush. Seeing Naruto's appearance, both Minato and Kushina were a little surprised. It seemed that their son already had someone he liked. Kakashi smiled and said: "Minato-sensei, Kushina-sensei, you don't have to wait until the future, I can tell you now who Naruto's future wife will be." Kakashi said, taking out a photo from his ninja bag. "Ahhh! Kakashi-sensei! What are you doing!" Naruto stopped him. But obviously, neither Kakashi nor Minato Kushina would pay attention to this kind of thing. ¡°Is there anything more important in this world than my son¡¯s gossip? For parents, no. "Is it really true?" Kushina said in surprise. Minato also took the photo curiously. The photo is a large group photo, with eight people standing densely on it. "So many people? Which one is it?" Kushina asked. Kakashi pointed to the girl with white pupils in the photo. The eyebrows are clear and the eyes are beautiful, and the skin is like gelatin. Whoever sees her gentle and virtuous appearance will feel very comfortable. This photo is a group photo of Kakashi and others at the Summer Festival not long ago. Kakashi developed the photos at that time, so he put one in the intimate paradise and forgot to take it out. This is when it comes in handy. "This isa member of the Hyuga clan?" Minato said with some surprise. "She is the daughter of Hizu-senpai. She is also a very gentle girl." Kakashi said. "Hahaha, my son is so powerful. He can even catch the daughter of the Hyuga clan. This skill is really on par with your father. I was a little worried before, but now I am not worried at all. Naruto, like this Girl, you have to cherish her." Kushina said, patting Naruto on the shoulder, Lao Huai was pleased. Naruto said with some embarrassment: "Well, Hinata and I haven't officially established a relationship yet." Hearing this, Kushina pulled Naruto over, leaned against Naruto's head and said, "Naruto, such a good girl must start early, otherwise, she will be easily snatched away." "ah?" "Ah what, do you understand?" Kushina lectured. ¡°Oh oh oh, I understand, Mom.¡± "That's right." Minato pointed to the other person in the photo and said to Kakashi: "Kakashi, this black-haired boy has a good relationship with Naruto, right?" In the photo, the arrogant Sasuke and the unhappy Naruto are facing each other. "Yes, they are very good companions." "No wonder, you and Obito look so much like you back then." Minato smiled meaningfully. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 660 Nine-tails Chakra Mode You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The reunion is short-lived, and parting will eventually come. Having seen Hinata¡¯s photos, Minato and Kushina have no regrets. "Teacher, when we meet again, I'm afraid it will be a battlefield." Kakashi said. Minato smiled and said: "If you put it this way, there is no parting sentiment. Soon, we will be able to meet again." Kakashi said helplessly: "This is not a good thing." "Haha, don't worry. I know it well. The final enemy must be solved by our master and disciple together." "Excuse me, teacher." Minato smiled and said nothing. Naruto on the side looked at Minato and Kushina whose figures were gradually becoming blurry, with a look of reluctance on his face. Sixteen years have passed, and this brief ten minutes of reunion was too short for him. "DadMom" "Naruto, mom is very satisfied to see you grow up to what you are now. Remember what mom told you." "Yes! I will definitely do it." Minato and Kushina both smiled when they heard this, but their bodies were almost blurry. "Dad, Mom, I will go to bed early and get up early in the future, and I will not be picky about food. Although I don't like eating vegetables, I will eat well in the future. I will try my best to take a bath every day and not become sloppy. Also, I already have a lot of friends. Sasuke, Hinata, Kaoru, Jugo, Sakura, and many others. They are all trustworthy." "Also, I have started to store the savings from mission rewards under the guidance of Mr. Kakashi. Also, as for the three taboos of ninjas, I will spend the money in a planned way. I don't like the taste of wine, and I don't like women either. I will only like one. Also, regarding the lecherous immortal, although he is a lecherous old man, he is a ninja with faith. I learned a lot from him." "I am the ninja of Konoha, Uzumaki Naruto! My dream is to become Hokage and surpass all previous Hokages. To become a more handsome man than my father and a more powerful ninja than my mother!" By the time Naruto finished speaking, Minato and Kushina had completely disappeared. It¡¯s just that the smiles on the corners of their mouths never disappeared from the beginning to the end. The sudden emptiness in front of him made Naruto's heart twitch again. Kakashi sighed and gently touched Naruto's hair. "Kakashi-sensei, my performance just nowcan I reassure my parents?" "Yes, they will be very happy." "That's good¡­¡­" Naruto wiped the last tears from the corners of his eyes and smiled again on his face. "Tch, are you finally done talking? Then, Naruto, let's get started." Kyuubi said impatiently. Naruto glanced at Kakashi, who nodded. Naruto instantly flew into the sky and tore off the sealing talisman on the iron cage, revealing the spiral pattern behind the talisman. At the same time, Naruto opened his clothes, pressed his right hand on the sealing charm on it, and twisted it slightly. The spiral patterns on the iron cage open simultaneously. Seeing this, Kyuubi hit the iron cage with his right paw! boom! With a loud noise, the iron cage was smashed open by Kyuubi! Roar! The Nine Tails roared and set off a strong wind. Naruto was blown away directly. "Naruto, come on!" Kyuubi growled. Looking at the huge Kyuubi in front of him, Naruto felt a fighting spirit in his heart. In an instant, immortal eye shadow appeared on Naruto's face, and at the same time, a red god robe appeared on his body. Kakashi took a few steps back to watch the battle, with no intention of intervening. This is the rule of Kyuubi, and Kakashi will naturally not break it. "As long as Naruto can suppress the Nine-Tails, he can become a true companion with the Nine-Tails and control the power of the Nine-Tails in just an instant. For the future war, this war is imperative. And Kakashi believes that with Naruto's current abilities, it shouldn't be too difficult to defeat the Kyuubi in his own inner world. Sure enough, after a battle and throwing countless balls, Naruto successfully suppressed Jiu through the Myojin Gate he had just learned from Kushina.??. ¡°Smelly fox, you lose!¡± "Huh, kid, there's a moment. I recognize you, remember my name, don't forget it. My name is, Nine Lamas!" Kyuubi said, a powerful aura erupted from his body, directly exploding the Myojin Gate on his body. The strong wind howled, and both Kakashi and Naruto couldn't help but cover their eyes. Kakashi was a little surprised. He didn't expect the Kyuubi in this state to have such powerful power. It is indeed worthy of being the first of the nine tailed beasts. "Naruto, feel my true power!" After Kyuubi finished speaking, Naruto's conscious body disappeared. Only Kakashi was left standing with his Sharingan. Kyuubi looked at Kakashi and said, "Kakashi, it seems you are right. This boy is the reincarnation of Asura." "It is naturally best if you can recognize Naruto. The next battle will still need to rely on your strength." "In your body, I feel the power of the old man of Six Paths. Have you mastered that ninjutsu?" Kyuubi said solemnly. Kakashi nodded and did not deny it. "What a scary guy." Kyuubi thought to himself. Kyuubi, who has seen the power of the Seeking Jade with his own eyes, knows exactly what kind of power it is. Far beyond the imagination of ordinary ninjas. "Well, Kyuubi, I look forward to cooperating with you. Goodbye." After Kakashi finished speaking, he disappeared into Naruto's inner world. Seeing this, Kyuubi snorted coldly and said, "What a strange guy." The outside world. Kakashi¡¯s spiritual body returned to his body. By this time, Naruto had undergone earth-shaking changes. Golden chakra surged all over his body, there seemed to be two extra horns on his head, and there was a row of black magatama on his collar. Nine-tails Chakra Mode! "Naruto, this is the first time you enter this state. Chakra can only be accepted to this extent. After you adapt, you will be able to show a more perfect form." The voice of Kyuubi sounded in Naruto's mind. Naruto smiled when he heard this and said, "Thank you very much, Nine Lamas." Jiuwei snorted coldly and said nothing. ??That arrogant personality, even if it has recognized Naruto, Kyuubi is not willing to show it anymore. Naruto didn't pay much attention when he saw this. He was very experienced in dealing with arrogant personalities. "Naruto, how do you feel?" Kakashi asked. "Kakashi-sensei, I feel very good. This power is several times stronger than before." Naruto said excitedly. "Hey! Mastering the power of the Nine-Tails and becoming a perfect Jinchuuriki, you are indeed worthy of my favorite little fox!" Kirabi said. Hearing this, Kakashi smiled and said: "Then, let's prepare to return to Konoha. The war is about to begin." "Hmm!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 661 The Secret of the Ring You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The practice on the Paradise Island has come to a successful end here. Looking at Naruto's Nine-Tails Chakra mode at this time, Kakashi was thoughtful. Having said that, the nine-tailed mode can be said to be completely different from the tailed beast modes of the other eight jinch¨±riki. If other Jinch¨±riki fully explode the power of the tailed beast, they will only reveal the tailed beast's true form. Such as Gaara and Kirabi. But the Kyuubi is different. Even if the power of the tailed beast is fully unleashed, it will only turn into a chakra aggregate that looks like the Kyuubi, with golden chakra flowing on the surface. Rather than the nine-tailed body seen in the seal. At this time, Naruto's state is more like the appearance of the Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki. Especially the six black magatama at the neckline are particularly eye-catching. "It seems that the Sage of Six Paths is particularly partial to the Nine-Tails. From this look, the Nine-Tails at least accounts for about half of the original Ten-Tails' chakra. Otherwise, it would not have taken on this form." Kaka Xixin thought to himself. Such thoughts only disappeared after a flash. The Kyuubi is strong, there is no argument. "Ok, the training is completed! I believe Kyuubi will teach you the rest of the Tailed Beast Jade training. You bastard and idiot." Kirabi said. "Ah! Thank you Uncle Octopus, it's all thanks to you this time." "You're welcome, this is mutual help between fellow Jinchuuriki! Bastards and idiots!" "Um!" "Naruto said, he faded away from the Nine-Tails Chakra mode and stretched out his right fist. When Kirabi saw this, a light flashed in his sunglasses, and then he also extended his right fist. boom. The two touched each other lightly, and Naruto showed a hearty smile. The corners of Kirabi's mouth curled up slightly, as if he had heard some satisfactory answer. "Okay! You can take a good rest. I'm hungry. Kakashi-sensei, let's go out to eat quickly." Naruto said with his hands on the back of his head. "Okay, let's go." Kakashi smiled. The four of them walked out of this magical room together. After Kakashi walked out, he saw the huge mural on the wall again. The appearance of the eight-tailed ox-ghost is carved on it. Kakashi frowned slightly, feeling that there seemed to be something attracting him. "Huh? Kakashi, what's wrong with you? You bastard, idiot!" Kirabi asked. "Khilabi, were you the ones who painted that mural?" "Of course not, it was already like this when Kumogakure's ancestors discovered this place. Bastards and idiots!" "Really? It looks like it should be an ancient ruins, it should be of great archaeological value." Kakashi smiled. "Who cares about this, you idiot!" Kakashi smiled and said nothing. Just when he was about to turn around and leave, he suddenly saw something. In the mural of the eight-tailed ox-ghost, there is a small groove above the head of the ox-ghost. That is not a natural formation, but something that already exists. "What is that?" Kakashi was a little confused, and his intuition told him that the groove should be what attracted him. But it was not convenient at this time, Kakashi thought it would be better to come over at night to find out. Thinking of this, Kakashi remained silent and followed everyone away. In the residence. Naruto ate a pound and showed a satisfied smile. "Ah! I feel so full! It is indeed a good choice to have a big meal after practicing, but Ichiraku Ramen is the most delicious." Naruto was in a good mood at this time, not just because he became a true companion with Kyuubi and controlled the power of Kyuubi. What¡¯s more important is that I met my parents who I have always wanted to see. ? ?This is more important to Naruto than anything else. At night, Naruto also fell asleep with this good mood. The moon was high in the sky, and sleepiness enveloped everyone on Turtle Island. One person opened his eyes again. Kakashi was a little helpless. He only stayed on this turtle island for two nights, and he didn't even get a good sleep. If someone from Yunyin found out, I don¡¯t know what they would think. But in my heartIf his doubts cannot be explained, how can he give up easily? Speeding out of his residence, Kakashi quickly arrived at the real waterfall. This turtle island is located in a remote place, located on a giant turtle, wandering in the sea, and few people know about it except for the high-rises of Kumogakure. So there aren¡¯t many guards here. There are no precious things in the real waterfall, so no one patrols it. This is actually cheaper for Kakashi and saves a lot of effort. After passing the waterfall, Kakashi took out the flashlight and looked at the mural. Sure enough, there was a groove on the mural. During the day, Kakashi saw it right. Pointing his toes, Kakashi jumped up, chakra attached, and stood on the mural. Kakashi squatted down and gently touched the groove. The groove is very small, taking the shape of a circle, but with a bulge somewhere. Kakashi frowned and whispered: "This looks a bit like the groove of a ring. By the way! A ring!" Kakashi suddenly remembered something and took out a scroll from his ninja bag. The scroll opened and Kakashi unlocked the seal on it. With a bang, seven rings appeared in Kakashi's hand. I saw one word written on each ring, namely: zero, white, three, north, vermillion, green and jade. Yes, these rings are indeed rings from members of the Akatsuki organization. When Pain and Konan retreated, they gave their rings to Kakashi. Hidan, Kakuzu, Scorpion, and Deidara were all defeated by Kakashi, and the ring was captured by him. After Itachi returned to Konoha, he also gave his ring to Kakashi. So, at this moment, Kakashi holds seven rings from the Akatsuki organization. The reason why Kakashi collected this thing was because he thought it might have a use. When Nagato handed the ring to Kakashi, he said that these ten rings are the products of the ten fingers of the heretic demon, corresponding to its ten fingers respectively. ?????????????????????????????????????????With the magic dragon nine seals that come with the heretic golem, the tailed beast can be sealed into the heretic golem. Of course, you don¡¯t need to gather ten rings together, just one will do, but the fewer rings you need, the more chakra it will cost. At this time, one of the rings in Kakashi's hand exuded a faint shimmer, it was the ring with North written on it! Kakashi¡¯s heart moved and he put the ring into the groove. Completely fits! The light on the ring became even brighter, as if it was trying to break free from something. "It seems that the ten rings from the heretic demon statue probably correspond to the ten tailed beasts. There are at least nine more ancient ruins similar to this. I remember that there is a place similar to this in the Fire Country. , but it was damaged a lot, that place is calledthe Altar of Fire!" Kakashi whispered to himself, and then the ring flew out of the groove! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 662 Obito¡¯s actions You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The ring flew out and landed on Kakashi's left middle finger. It emits a faint blue light and then disappears. "this¡­¡­" Kakashi was a little surprised, but he knew that the ring did not disappear, but integrated into the middle finger of his left hand. At the same time, a map appeared in his mind. There are nine points on the map, and I happen to be at one of them. "Is this the ruins corresponding to the remaining nine rings? So that's the case. It seems that after collecting these nine rings and placing them in the corresponding grooves, there should be a change, but I don't know what it is. " Kakashi could sense that there seemed to be something hidden in the ring that was integrated into his body. But now I still can¡¯t sense it. "These rings do have some tricks, but I don't know what will happen after they are collected together." Kakashi was thoughtful, but after thinking about it for a while, he didn't grasp the key point. There are too few clues, even Kakashi has no way to draw a conclusion. "These ruins are a bit far apart. The war is coming, so I'm afraid I won't have much time to explore them." Kakashi pondered for a moment and could only decide to put the matter down and make plans later. Putting away the remaining rings, Kakashi suddenly remembered something. Although each member of the Akatsuki organization has a ring, everyone wears it in a different position. Pain wears it on the thumb of his right hand, Konan wears it on the middle finger of his right hand, Scorpion wears it on his left thumb finger, Deidara wears it on his right index finger, and Hidan wears it on his left index finger. Kakuzu is worn on the middle finger of the left hand, Kisame is worn on the ring finger of the left hand, Itachi is worn on the ring finger of the right hand, Zetsu is worn on the little finger of the right hand, and Orochimaru is worn on the little finger of the left hand. And the ring with "North" written on it just now is Kakuzu's ring, and it is worn on the middle finger of his left hand. Is this a coincidence? Kakashi doesn¡¯t think so. There are often secrets hidden behind coincidences. "It seems that some investigation is needed. Unfortunately, there seems to be not enough time." Kakashi sighed and decided to leave here first. Back at his residence, Kakashi quickly fell asleep. Early the next morning, everyone in Konoha bid farewell to Kirabi and returned to Konoha. And Kirabi and others also set off to rush back to Yunyin. The dark underground world. Obito opened his eyes. On the right is the scarlet Sharingan, and on the other side is the Rinnegan! "The transplantation is finally completed. Is this the power of the Samsara Eye? It is indeed powerful." "Obito, congratulations." Ze said from the side. "Zetsu, what's going on with Shikakuzetsu?" Obito asked coldly. "It only takes another month for them to be able to take action. At least they have the strength of a chuunin." "Very good." Obito said with satisfaction. At this time, a plain white figure came from a distance. "Haha, Mr. Madara, it seems that you have completed the transplantation of the Samsara Eye." The person who came was none other than Orochimaru! "Hmph, that was originally my thing. Orochimaru, how are you preparing for your earth reincarnation?" "Don't worry, Mr. Madara, we are well prepared. When the time comes, we will definitely give the Ninja Alliance a surprise. The Shadow Capital of the past will re-enter the stage of history. This will definitely be the grandest war in history." Orochimaru said, licking his lips slightly with his tongue, seeming quite excited. "That's good, just don't mess it up then." Obito whispered, he had always had a scruple about Orochimaru. It¡¯s just that now, with the reincarnation eye, he has a little more confidence. Orochimaru smiled and said nothing. "Mr. Madara, what should we do next?" Jue said respectfully. Hearing this, Obito looked into the distance, as if he was looking at something. And that direction is exactly the direction of Konoha. "I'm going to Konoha to meet that Hatake Kakashi." Obito said calmly. Jue was stunned. Meeting Kakashi? At this juncture?   What does Obito want to do? Hei Jue was confused for a moment. Orochimaru did not seem to be surprised at all, and said with a smile: "What a coincidence, Mr. Madara, I also plan to go to Konoha." "Oh? I wonder what your purpose is?" Obito looked at Orochimaru coldly, with murderous intent in his eyes. "Haha, there is a pair of good eyes there, I'm very interested. Since Mr. Madara is going too, why don't we go together?" Orochimaru said with a smile. Obito glanced at Orochimaru, as if he wanted to see through Orochimaru. "It's a pity that there is nothing else on Orochimaru's face except that cold smile. "No, we will act separately. I believe that in Konoha today, except Kakashi, no one can stop you from doing what you want to do." "Haha, since Mr. Madara is not willing to go with us, I can only act on my own. So, Mr. Madara, see you later." After Orochimaru finished speaking, he sank into the ground and disappeared. "Obito, this Orochimaru" Zetsu seemed to want to say something, but Obito waved his hand and said: "Orochimaru's purpose in helping us is definitely not simple. But it doesn't matter, as long as we gather all the tailed beasts, even ten Orochimaru will not help." "Okay, Obito, what are you doing to find Kakashi Hatake? With that guy's current strength, even if you have the Rinnegan, it will not be easy to take him down." asked. "Don't worry, I won't fight with him. There are just some things that need to be verified. This time, you don't have to follow me." After Obito finished speaking, his right eye fluctuated and then disappeared. Hei Jue¡¯s face turned a little ugly. "Oh, Black Zetsu, what do you think Obito is going to do with Kakashi? Is it to rekindle old friendships?" White Zetsu said exaggeratedly. "Shut up, you talk too much." Hei Jue said coldly. It is indeed not a good signal for Obito to go to Kakashi at this time. But with the arrow on the string, Black Zetsu didn¡¯t believe that Obito would stop. "Huh, no matter what, you are just a pawn. Fortunately, I have pointed Orochimaru to find Madara's body before. When Madara takes over, things will go smoother. Haha, Obito." Black Zetsu secretly said. In Konoha, Kakashi and others have returned. "Kakashi-sensei, see you tomorrow." Naruto waved to Kakashi and then disappeared into the night. Kakashi smiled, turned around and walked back to his home. As the night grew darker, no one noticed that a figure appeared outside Konoha. ??Red cloud robe on black background, orange spiral mask. There are two different pupils on the left and right. "Kakashi, let me see your choice." Obito murmured to himself, placing his right hand gently on his right eye, as if he was brewing something. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 663 You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The bustling night market in the village. Kakashi is on his way home. Along the way, people kept saying hello to Kakashi. Once a person becomes famous, this becomes inevitable. Their eyes were filled with respect or admiration. Having seen these looks so many times, Kakashi got used to them. Kakashi was walking away when he suddenly felt someone approaching him. Immediately, a slight voice came into Kakashi's ears. "Mr. Minister." Kakashi looked back and saw that it was none other than Hinata Tiger in casual clothes. "It's Xiaohu." Kakashi smiled. "Mr. Minister, it turns out that you have returned to the village. I didn't expect to meet you here." Hinata Tiger said with a happy face. "Well, I just came back. Why are you wandering around the street so late?" Kakashi asked doubtfully. "That's it, Mr. Minister. I was originally on vacation today, but suddenly I have an urgent mission that requires me to leave the village. I'm going home now to prepare before setting off." Kakashi frowned slightly when he heard this and said: "Is there still a mission to leave the village now? The war is coming, so the village's external missions should have been terminated." Hyuga Tora smiled and said: "Yes, but this mission is a necessary inspection mission. Sakata was originally responsible for carrying it out. It's just that he had a fever today and was not suitable for action. So he asked me to go." Kakashi was stunned when he heard this and said: "I see, then be careful and go back early." "Yes, Mr. Buchou. When I come back, I'll have a drink with you." Hyuga Tora smiled innocently. ¡°No problem, it¡¯s just that we may have to wait until the fourth battle.¡± Kakashi smiled. "It's okay, I believe in my ability, I will be able to survive until then." Hinata Tiger patted his chest and said very confidently. "Then let's drink together all night long." Kakashi said, patting Hinata Tiger on the shoulder. "Well! Mr. Minister, I'm leaving first." "Go ahead. Be careful on the road." "Um." After Hinata Tiger finished speaking, he disappeared into the street. "Xiaohu is a lot more cheerful. Unfortunately, I still haven't found a girlfriend. I'd like to find one for Xiaohu if I have a chance. I don't know if Hongdou Xiaohu likes her." Kakashi murmured to himself, then smiled. After passing through the bustling commercial street, the number of people around Kakashi gradually decreased. The Hatake family house also gradually appeared in front of us. "Well, we're home." Kakashi opened the gate and walked through the courtyard. Suddenly, Kakashi felt something was wrong. There seemed to be many people in the room. Although they tried their best to hide their aura, they could not deceive Kakashi. In his own home, how could Kakashi not set up some induction barriers. "These breaths are" Kakashi didn¡¯t stay longer, but opened the door directly. As soon as the door opened, there were a few pops and colorful ribbons and other things bloomed in the room. "Happy birthday! Kakashi-sensei (brother)!" I saw that the room was packed with people. It¡¯s none other than Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, Kaoru and Jugo. "Happy birthday?" Kakashi was a little stunned. "Yes, yes! Brother Kakashi, you have forgotten, today is your thirty-first birthday. Look, I have prepared the cake for you." Xianglin said, pointing to the cake on the table. Big cake. "I did it." Xianglin continued. Kakashi looked at the cake and suddenly realized. I looked at the mark that had just been torn off the calendar. It said September 15th. Yes, today is my thirty-first birthday. However, I seem to have forgotten it. Thinking of this, Kakashi laughed at himself. He must have forgotten things like birthdays a long time ago. "Kakashi-nii, what do you think of this cake? I made it." Xianglin asked as if asking for approval. Kakashi smiled and nodded, and said: "Very good, but why are you five gathered here? Naruto, didn't you tell me you wanted to go home?"   "Hehe, of course it was a lie to Kakashi-sensei. I came here to meet Sasuke and the others." Naruto scratched his head and smiled. "You little brats." Kakashi said, but he felt a little relieved. Although he doesn¡¯t take his birthday seriously, it is indeed a happy thing for Kakashi to be remembered by this group of students. "Kakashi-sensei, you don't know that I spent a lot of time investigating your birthday. In the end, I only found out because Sasuke investigated your admission information in the ANBU," Xianglin said. Kakashi looked at Sasuke and said slyly: "Sasuke, I didn't expect you to learn to read my information not long after joining ANBU." ?????????????????? In fact, those data are just Kakashi¡¯s enrollment data, and they simply record Kakashi¡¯s basic information when he enrolled. This is also the reason why Sasuke can read it. If it¡¯s Kakashi¡¯s information after graduation, it¡¯s confidential and cannot be accessed by Sasuke with his authority. Sasuke was a little embarrassed and said, "Kakashi-sensei, those are not confidential information, so it should be fine." Kakashi put a big hand on Sasuke's body and said, "Don't do this again. Do you understand?" "Yes! I understand, Kakashi-sensei." "Kakashi-sensei, don't blame Sasuke, he was also here for this birthday party." Sakura begged. "That's right, Kakashi-sensei, look, we have prepared a gift for you." Naruto said, taking out his gift box. "I'm also prepared." Xianglin said and took out his own gift. "I have it too." "Me, me, I have it too." "And I." The five people took out their gifts one after another and crowded in front of Kakashi. The sudden scene caught Kakashi off guard. In my impression, the last time I received a gift was when I was in Minato class. After that, no one seemed to give me a gift anymore. That guy Kai is very nervous and doesn¡¯t care about this kind of thing at all. And others probably don¡¯t know Kakashi¡¯s birthday. Kakashi took them one by one, his eyes turned into crescent moons again, and he said with a smile: "Thank you." "Hey, Kakashi-sensei, look at the gift I gave you, you will definitely like it!" Naruto said with a smile. "Really? Then I'll take a closer look." Kakashi said, opening the gift Naruto gave him. There are four books inside. That familiar feel made Kakashi understand something instantly. When I unfolded it, I saw "Intimate Paradise", "Intimate Violence", "Intimate Tactics" and "Intimate Power" written on it. "Hey, Kakashi-sensei, these four books are all luxuriously bound. There are also the signatures of the Erotic Sennin on them. And the power of intimacy is the hidden masterpiece of the Erotic Sennin. It seems that it has not been published because of the scale problem." What? Scale issue? Why does it sound more exciting? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 664: Meet on Cassette You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Naruto, how can you give something like this to Kakashi-sensei? If the future master's wife finds out, you will be dead." Sakura said with a look of disgust. "How come, Kakashi-sensei likes this the most. Although I don't think it looks good, Kakashi-sensei always has this book in his ninja tool bag. Besides, Master's wife doesn't know where it is yet. Maybe she also likes this book. Right, Kakashi-sensei." "Huh? Oh, maybe." Terumi Mei likes to make love with heaven? Well, Kakashi thought about that picture for a while, and the two of them studied it together, and it seemed like it would be good. "Kakashi-sensei, don't just look at Naruto's gift, see if you like our gift as well." Xianglin said. Hearing this, Kakashi opened the gifts one by one. What Xiang Rin gave to Kakashi was a ninja tool bag made by herself. Sakura is a pair of ninja gloves made by herself. Sasuke has a kunai with his own characteristics, which is sharper than ordinary kunai. Chonggo¡¯s gift is dozens of senbon made of wood, which are quite sharp. Kakashi looked over one by one. None of these gifts were expensive, but they were all made by themselves. Even for Naruto¡¯s Intimate Paradise series, he carefully made the cover himself. Kakashi can feel the thoughts in it. That is the love and respect students have for themselves. "Kakashi-sensei, please put on these things." Xianglin said expectantly. "good." Kakashi took out his somewhat worn ninja tool bag and replaced it with the ninja tool bag given by Xiang Rin. He put his things back in and at the same time put the ninja tools given by Jugo and Sasuke and the four gifts from Naruto. This book was put in it. Finally, I put on the ninja gloves given by Sakura. "It's a good fit. I didn't expect that your craftsmanship is so good." Kakashi smiled. "Hehe, of course! I have been practicing for a long time." Xianglin said proudly. Kakashi clearly saw that there were several small spots stuck by needles on Xiang Rin's hands. It seemed that she had spent a lot of effort sewing the ninja bag. Kakashi felt a little moved in his heart. ¡°I have already established many bonds in this world that I could not have imagined. This feeling is really good. "Thanks." "Okay, Kakashi-sensei, let's not talk about this anymore, let's eat cake!" Naruto shouted. "good." Kakashi smiled and nodded. "Naruto, light the candles, Jugo, go turn off the lights, Kakashi-sensei, remember to make a wish." "Um." In the darkness, candlelight rose, reflecting six faces full of joy. Kakashi made his wish in his heart and then blew out the candles. What they didn¡¯t notice was that outside the room, there was a person silently watching everything here. After some fun, Xianglin and others were leaving the Hatake family home. Kakashi stood up and sent them all out. "Kakashi-sensei, see you tomorrow!" Naruto and others waved towards Kakashi and gradually disappeared into the night. Kakashi smiled and turned around to go back to the house. Just when he was about to open the door, Kakashi suddenly became wary! He tiptoed and left the spot. Ding ding ding! Three kunai were nailed to the door. Kakashi turned around and looked at the person. Wearing a red cloud robe with a black background and an orange mask, the right eye is scarlet and the left eye is faintly purple. "As expected of Kakashi, your reaction is really sensitive." Obito said in a neutral tone, unable to tell whether it was appreciation or sarcasm. "Obito? You actually came to Konoha." Kakashi said with some surprise. It was the eve of the war. Kakashi did not expect that Obito, who had been hiding from him, would appear in Konoha at this time. And it also appeared in front of him. Hearing Kakashi call out his name, Obito's expression changed slightly under the mask. Sure enough, he already knew his identity. And it¡¯s not a guess, it¡¯s an assertionCertainly. When did you expose yourself? Obito quickly passed through some information in his mind, but found nothing. Is it the eyes? Obito could only think this way at this time before he could barely convince himself. "Kakashi, you are still so sharp. Even Minato-sensei can't recognize me now. How can you be sure that I am Obito Uchiha?" By saying this, Obito has already admitted his identity in disguise. ¡°After all, Kakashi is already so sure of his identity, even if he keeps hiding it, there is no point in doing so. What¡¯s more, concealing one¡¯s identity doesn¡¯t make much sense nowadays. ??Originally, Obito borrowed Madara's name to walk in the ninja world, just to create a sense of mystery. It makes some people afraid to act rashly. But now, Obito no longer needs to live under Madara¡¯s halo. With the power of the seven tailed beasts and the Samsara Eye, he is not afraid of anyone in the ninja world. Therefore, concealment of identity has become optional. The scarlet right eye stared at Kakashi closely, as if wanting to see the answer from him. Kakashi did not answer, but touched his left eye and said: "Obito, you gave me this eye. I wonder if you still remember the faith you placed in me along with this eye." "Hmph, you still have the nerve to say that. I gave you the Sharingan, not to let you use your Chidori to penetrate Lin's chest!" Obito shouted sternly, his originally calm face changed slightly. Lin¡¯s death was the beginning of Obito losing his dream. Kakashi¡¯s expression darkened when he heard this. That was the thing he regretted most in his life. "Obito, Rin" "That's enough! You don't deserve to mention her name! You loser! It's in vain that you have such a big name in the ninja world, but you can't even protect Lin." Obito said, punching Kakashi. boom! This punch hit Kakashi right in the lower abdomen! Kakashi did not dodge, but took the punch firmly. "ObitoI'm sorry, I'm sorry for Lin's death. But Lin's death was because of" Before Kakashi finished speaking, Obito interrupted again. "That's enough, I don't want to hear your explanation. You are just a waste." Kakashi raised his head, and their eyes met. Obito's eyes were filled with ice. "Obito, give up your plan. It's just a scam. If you start four wars, you will never be able to look back!" "Hahaha, look back? From the moment Lin died, I couldn't look back. It's not me that's wrong, it's the world! What's the use of keeping such a world full of hatred?" "So you are going to create that false world!" "False? What is false? What is truth? If that world had everything you wanted, would you still choose to give up?" "Illusion can never become reality! It is just self-deception!" "Really? Then let me see your choice. Choose this reality full of regrets, or the illusion that meets all your expectations!" "What!" Kakashi was puzzled when he heard this, while Obito took out a transparent sphere from his body and threw it into the sky. The sphere reflected the moon, and then sucked Kakashi directly into it. "Kakashi, let me see your choice." Kakashi felt his eyes blur, and when he opened his eyes again, Obito had disappeared. "What's going on?" Kakashi asked puzzled. At this time, a person walked out of Hatake's house. "Kakashi? Why are you coming back so late? Come in quickly." The familiar figure made Kakashi's pupils shrink. "Father?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 665 Pebbles on the Lake You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Looking at the silver-haired man in front of him, Kakashi was inexplicably shocked. Although his face is a little older than he remembered, Kakashi is certain that this man is his father, Sakumo Hatake, known as the White Fang of Konoha! but¡­¡­ He was already dead, and his body was turned into ashes, and he was buried with Ayako. How would it appear here? Seeing the shocked expression on Kakashi's face, Sakumo was a little confused. "What's wrong?" "No, it's nothing." Kakashi calmed down his emotions slightly and quickly regained his composure. This is an instinct trained through many years of ninja career. Shuomao smiled when he heard this and said: "Okay, don't be angry with your mother. Although your mother is urging the marriage, it is also for your own good. Don't think too much about it and go back first. Later. Stop arguing with your mother." Urging marriage? Mother? Kakashi had just recovered and his mood fluctuated again. Could it be that Is mother here too? Kakashi felt like he was in a state of confusion. How is this going? Illusion? Kakashi subconsciously wanted to undo the illusion, but when he thought of the mother he had never met, he stopped thinking. Under Sakumo¡¯s guidance, Kakashi walked into the Hatake family house that he was very familiar with. ??Bright lights shine through the windows into the courtyard. There are some more potted plants in the originally deserted courtyard. There is also a wooden stake placed beside it. These are all things that I didn¡¯t have at home. Sakumo opened the door and said, "Ayako, it's Kakashi who's back." As soon as he finished speaking, a black-haired woman walked out of the kitchen. She looks about thirty years old and very beautiful. But Kakashi knew that if it was his mother, she must be in her fifties at this time. Ayako put her hands on her hips, stared at Kakashi, and said angrily: "Kakashi! I just asked you to find a girlfriend a few days ago, but you actually went to pick up an S-level mission and left the village privately. It's really too much. immature!" That unfamiliar face made Kakashi suddenly feel familiar and moved. Intuition told Kakashi that she was his mother. ¡° Moreover, the mother I saw in the memory of the Minotaur in Uzushiogakure Village also looked like this. Is this your mother? Appearing in front of yourself so truly. Seeing that Kakashi didn't speak, Ayako thought he was still angry, so she had no choice but to say: "Okay, even if mom is wrong this time, mom won't force you to find a girlfriend in the future. Is that okay?" As soon as Ayako finished speaking, Kakashi held Ayako in his arms. Ayako was stunned for a moment, a little surprised by Kakashi's sudden act of intimacy. You know, after graduating from Ninja School, Kakashi never hugged him. "Momit's so nice to finally see you." Kakashi whispered, his face full of joy. Ayako was a little confused, but she could feel Kakashi's joy. Sakumo on the side saw this and said: "Kakashi, is this mission too dangerous?" Hearing this, Ayako quickly pushed Kakashi away, checked it carefully, and said, "Tell your mother if you are injured somewhere." Ayako¡¯s nervous look made Kakashi feel warm in his heart. Kakashi shook his head and said, "It's okay, I'm just a little happy to see my mother." Hearing this, Ayako breathed a sigh of relief and said, "You kid, you are still acting like this even though you are an adult. Okay, stop standing here, sit down and eat." "Um." Ayako walked into the kitchen and brought out the food, while Sakumo and Kakashi sat on the seats. Everything around me is so familiar, yet so strange. Not long after, Ayako put the food on the table, and the family of three sat together to enjoy dinner. One on the left and one on the right are Ayako and Sakumo. This is the first time Kakashi feels the atmosphere of a family reunion. There is no one else, just a family of three. ¡°?Dear, mother" "Huh? What's wrong?" Ayako looked at Kakashi and said. And Sakumo¡¯s eyes were also on Kakashi. Kakashi wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, he shook his head and said, "Nothing." "You kid, you always keep things in your mind, and sooner or later things will happen." Ayako scolded. Kakashi smiled and said nothing. Sakumo said instead: "When children grow up, they will naturally have their own ideas, so don't worry too much." "What's wrong? Are you starting to dislike my nagging now?" Ayako glared at Sakumo and said. Hearing this, Shuomao said with some embarrassment: "Of course not, why would I dislike your verbosity?" "Okay, you really dislike my verbosity!" Ayako¡¯s eyes widened even more. Hearing this, Sakuma became even more innocent. "No, Ayako, that's not what I meant." "That's what you meant just now!" No one could imagine that Sakumo was at a loss what to do. This was a cold-blooded killer who shocked the ninja world. Kakashi laughed out loud when he saw this, and even laughed out loud in the end. Sakumo and Ayako were both stunned and looked at Kakashi. "I'm sorry, looking at my father and mother like this, I think your relationship is really good. It's really enviable." Kakashi smiled. "Tch, whoever fell in love with him is an idiot who only knows how to practice swordsmanship." Ayako said disdainfully, but her cheeks turned slightly red. Sakumo touched his hair and smiled. A dinner in a warm family atmosphere. After finishing the meal, Sakumo was looking at the documents while Ayako was washing dishes in the kitchen. Everything seems to be so logical. This may be the atmosphere that the Hatake family should have originally. Unfortunately¡­¡­ Kakashi seemed to have thought of something, and felt a little regretful in his heart. He slowly formed seals with his hands and shouted softly: "Unsolved!" Slight chakra fluctuations dispersed with Kakashi as the core. But it didn¡¯t cause any ripples. Kakashi was shocked and said to himself: "Isn't it an illusion?" "Kakashi, what are you doing?" Sakumo asked in confusion. "Huh? Ah! It's nothing, I'm just practicing a ninjutsu." Sakumo put down the document in his hand and said, "You are really diligent. Okay, just take a good rest at night. You should also practice in moderation." "Yes, father." Kakashi turned around and went back to his room, still a little confused. What ninjutsu did Obito unleash on himself? In the real world, Obito stood above the lake and whispered softly: "Kakashi, the world limited to Tsukuyomi uses the power of the seven tailed beasts to reflect a real world. It is brought into it together with your body. Even if you want to untie it directly at this time, it is impossible. You are like the pebbles entering the lake. You can make ripples, but you can't change everything. Moreover, there is everything you expect. Family love, Friendship, andlove. How would you choose?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 666 Kakashi Obito Lin You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Lying on the bed, Kakashi thought about everything before. ??Obito¡¯s movements, and the mysterious transparent sphere. I clearly saw that the sphere seemed to coincide with the moon, and then turned into the shape of magatama. After that, there was a burst of white light, and then Obito disappeared, and he appeared here. "Is it still infinite Tsukuyomi? No, the tailed beasts have not been collected yet, and the Ten-Tails have not been resurrected. Infinite Tsukuyomi is simply impossible to achieve. What is that?" Kakashi was confused, and combined with Obito's previous actions and the current situation, suddenly, a flash of light flashed through his mind. "It's a limited edition Tsukuyomi! It turns out this ninjutsu really exists!" Kakashi was filled with surprise. "If it is really limited to monthly reading, I'm afraid it will be troublesome." ¡°Limited monthly reading is equivalent to putting people in a parallel world. Even the person who created the limited monthly reading has no way to control everything here. If you want to leave here, you can only break the transparent sphere that Tsukuyomi activates only. The transparent sphere is in Obito's hand again. "It seems that in this world, you still have to find Obito." Kakashi sighed and closed his eyes. Now we can only rest, and we have to wait until tomorrow to talk about things. Time passed by minute by minute, and Kakashi entered a light sleep. But soon, Kakashi woke up again! "Someone came in?" Kakashi turned over and stood up. At this time, the door was also opened, and a ray of light shone in and was imprinted on his face. The light was a bit dazzling, making Kakashi's eyes slightly uncomfortable. "Kakashi, happy birthday." Ayako walked in pushing the cake, while Sakumo followed. On top of the cake, there is a candle with the number thirty-one inserted, giving off a faint candlelight. The candlelight reflected on Ayako's face seemed to bring a faint radiance. Kakashi was stunned, he didn¡¯t expect such a plot. "I'm sorry to wake you up. I originally wanted to give you a surprise." Ayako said with a smile. "Kakashi, stop standing there, come over and blow out a candle and make a wish. Today you will be thirty-one years old." Sakumo said. Hearing this, Kakashi slowly walked over and looked at the two of them. That slightly old face was full of a happy smile. He had just spent his birthday under the care of Naruto and the others, and now it was happening again, which really caught him off guard. It seems that in this parallel world, today is also my birthday. Kakashi silently made his wish and blew out the candles. "In a blink of an eye, you have grown so big. I think you were still a baby at the beginning. Time flies so fast." Ayako said with emotion. Hearing this, Sakumo tightened his hand on Ayako's shoulder slightly and hugged her into his arms. ¡°The most important thing for a family is to be neat and tidy,¡± Sakumo said. "Yes. Kakashi, this is a gift from mother to you." Ayako said, took out a gift box and handed it to Kakashi. "This is daddy's." Sakumo said, taking out a gift box and handing it to Kakashi. A wrist guard and a scabbard. "Kakashi, go to bed early. We'll eat the cake tomorrow. If you eat dessert at night, you'll gain weight." Ayako said, pushing the cake out. Kakashi¡¯s head was filled with black lines when he saw this. So this cake is just for looking good? Sakumo patted Kakashi on the shoulder and walked out as well. Kakashi looked confused. Why was he a little touched just now, but now he felt that he was cheating his son? Your parents have such a bad character? No, it should be said that he is sinister? Is it genetic? Kakashi fell into doubts about life. Shaking his head, Kakashi looked at the moonlight outside the window, tiptoed, and left the room. Although we don¡¯t know what is going on in this world, we should be able to draw conclusions after investigating. Kakashi jumped out and quickly arrived at the center of the village.   The village had not changed much, but when Kakashi looked up, he was stunned. There is the Hokage Rock. But there are only four avatars! Tsunade¡¯s avatar is missing! "In other words, is Minato-sensei still the Hokage now? Sure enough, in this world, Minato-sensei is not dead. Sowhere are the others?" Kakashi frowned, feeling confused. "Hey, Kakashi, it's late at night, why are you jumping on someone else's roof if you're not sleeping?" The familiar voice made Kakashi slightly stunned. He lowered his head and looked to the side. There were two figures there. "Obito? Lin?" Obito pushed his forehead protector and said dissatisfied: "What's that expression on your face? It's like seeing a ghost." "Kakashi, what are you doing?" Lin asked curiously. Kakashi came to his senses, jumped down from a high place, and landed next to the two of them. "Why are you two here?" Kakashi asked confused. "Um um um, the moon is pretty tonight, look." Obito said covertly. Lin's face was flushed. At this pace, are the two of them dating? Kakashi looked up at the sky. The moon was covered by dark clouds. What was there to see? Obito probably also discovered this, and laughed even more awkwardly. Lin suddenly thought of something and said: "Kakashi, I heard that you went on a mission before. So I didn't go to your house to celebrate your birthday today, but I have prepared gifts." Lin said, took out a medical bag from the ninja bag, handed it to Kakashi, and said: "This medical bag contains a comprehensive range of medical supplies, you will definitely use it when you go out on a mission. " Kakashi subconsciously took it, seeming to remember that when he became a Jonin, the girl in front of him also gave him a medical kit. And that medical kit did play a big role. "Thanks." Seeing Kakashi looking at Lin, Obito couldn't help but feel jealous. "Hey, Kakashi, I also prepared a gift for you." As he spoke, Obito searched his ninja bag, took out a shuriken, and said, "Look, this is your gift." Kakashi rolled his eyes and said: "Obito, even if you are just perfunctory, there is no need to do this. At least get a gift box or something." Obito's face turned red when he heard this, and he was a little embarrassed, but he quickly said confidently: "What do you know! This is the shuriken used by Obito-sama. When I become the fifth generation Hokage in the future, it will be precious. items. When the time comes, you will feel the supreme glory!" "Oh? Who gave you the confidence?" Kakashi struck. "Kakashi! You bastard! What did you say!" Seeing that the two of them were about to quarrel again, Lin said helplessly: "Okay, it's true that you two still quarrel whenever you meet after so many years." (Official complaint: What do you know, this is called bondage!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 667 Illusion and Reality You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Hmph! Lin, it's Kakashi who is so annoying." Obito said arrogantly. "Okay, Obito, it's true, we have been arguing for more than twenty years, and you are not tired." Lin said helplessly. "Okay, Lin, I listen to you. Hey, Kakashi, I'm doing this for Lin's sake, so I won't blame you." Obito looked at Kakashi, turned around and said. Kakashi smiled, noncommittal. If Obito had not had an accident at Kannabi Bridge, this might be what he is doing now. Still pursuing Lin, his strength gradually improved, becoming a truly outstanding ninja, and then captured Lin's heart step by step. "Kakashi, you haven't said yet, what are you doing here so late." Lin said curiously. "Nothing, just out for a walk, but you guys, it's so late, are you going back?" "Ah? Well, um, yes, Obito wants to take me home." Lin said, her face became even redder. Obito is also a little embarrassed. It felt like a dating student couple met the dean. ¡°Then Obito, you should send Lin back quickly, I have to leave too.¡± "Humph! You don't need to tell me, I know it." Obito looked at Kakashi's leaving back and said "shyly". Lin said somewhat strangely: "Obito, do you think Kakashi is acting weird today?" "Weird? When was he not weird? That annoying guy." Obito curled his lips and said, seeming to be quite concerned about Lin's words. But when I thought about it again, I felt something was not quite right. Today¡¯s Kakashi is indeed a little different from before. Thinking of this, Obito felt a little worried. Lin said helplessly: "Really, you are still the same." "Hey, Lin, let me take you back first. It's getting late." Obito said, touching the back of his head. "All right." Under the moonlight, the two figures gradually moved away. Kakashi sat quietly by the lake, looking at the moon in the lake, with a lot of thoughts in his heart. This world is really good. I have my own parents. They love each other peacefully and have fulfilled their promise of growing old together. There are Obito and Lin. Although their relationship has not been officially established yet, Kakashi can see that it is only a matter of time before they get together. If you guessed it right, Teacher Minato and Mrs. Kushina are also living happily together, and by the way, there is also Naruto. Presumably he also has a happy family and a happy childhood. These are things that the original world does not have. And these are precisely the things that Kakashi cares about most. The people you love can live their happiest lives. However, these are simply not possible in the original world. But here, it is easily achieved. You don¡¯t even need to change anything yourself. Such a world is really beautiful. It was so beautiful that Kakashi didn¡¯t want to go back. "what should I do?" Kakashi whispered to himself, he had never felt so confused. One is a paradise-like world, and the other is a cruel real world. Which of the two is what you need? Kakashi scratched his silver-white hair and was at a loss for a moment. At this time, he was not the powerful Minister of Konoha in the ninja world, but just a confused traveler. Plop! A stone entered the lake and caused layers of ripples. Kakashi was stunned for a moment, and then a familiar voice came from behind. "Really, Lin said there was something wrong with you, and I thought she was being too preoccupied. I didn't expect that there was something really wrong with you. Hey, Kakashi, are you okay? Are you crying secretly?" Kakashi turned around, and Obito quickly turned away, leaving only Kakashi with a profile. "It doesn't look like you're crying. What are you doing?" Obito said, seemingly disappointed. "It's nothing, didn't you send Lin back?" Kakashi calmed down and said. "Of course I came over to see if you were crying."??If it's true, then I've made money. " "I'm so sorry to disappoint you." "Tch, it's really boring." Obito said unhappily, and then sat next to Kakashi. Kakashi was slightly surprised, but didn't say anything. "Hey, let me tell you, what's wrong with you? You stayed up late at night and came here to think about life." As Obito said, he threw the stones on the side into the lake. Kakashi shook his head and said, "Obito, what will you choose?" "What to choose?" Obito was confused by Kakashi¡¯s clueless words. ¡°Whether everyone around you is happy, or everyone around you is unhappy.¡± Hearing this, Obito looked at Kakashi as if he were an idiot. "This is not nonsense, of course everyone is happy. I want to become Hokage, just to bring happiness to everyone in the village!" "What if this happiness is fake?" Kakashi asked. "Fake? Fake happiness is also happiness. It's better than misfortune, right?" Obito said in confusion. "Yeah?" "Kakashi, I think you are acting weird today. Aren't we trying to live just to live a happy life? Why would we choose to be unhappy?" "Yes, happiness is the most important thing." Kakashi sighed. "It's such a simple question, what's there to think about? Okay, let's go home and go to bed. I'm really, really sleepy." Obito said, yawned, stood up and left. "Kakashi, you should also rest early." After Obito finished speaking, he waved his hand and left without looking back. Watching Obito leave, Kakashi picked up the pebbles on the ground and threw them into the lake. There was a pop and a small splash of water was made. The ripples spread out layer by layer. "Is illusory happiness or cruel reality? It's really a difficult question to choose." Kakashi suddenly remembered a story from his past life. ? In a world, everyone lives happily. But one day, a person suddenly felt that there seemed to be something wrong with such a world. He desperately searched for loopholes in the world, and finally he woke up. What he saw was the end of the world! Everyone is living in pain in the nutrient solution. And he himself is no exception. But they all had happy smiles on their faces. Because their consciousness is living in that happy world. This is reality, that is illusion. At this time, there are only two choices before the protagonist. One is to take the red pill, wake up completely, and face this cruel world. One is to take the black pill and enter the illusory world again, a world without pain or sadness. It seems like an easy choice to make. But one is intellectually awake, and the other is intellectually sinking. ??Stick to yourself, or indulge in illusions. Kakashi was also in such confusion at this time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 668 Who and whom? You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi stood quietly on the lake, silent for a long time. I don¡¯t know how long it took. In the sky, the sun gradually rises. The dark earth gradually becomes bright. The sun shines on Kakashi's body. Long shadows are reflected on the lake. Kakashi opened his eyes, which were bloodshot. A night without sleep brought Kakashi more than just physical exhaustion. "Is it dawn yet?" Kakashi opened his right hand to block the slightly dazzling morning sun that shone on his face. The night will eventually usher in the dawn, but those who are deep in the darkness don¡¯t know where or when they will encounter light again. In the real world, the masked Obito looked at the crystal ball in his hand. In the crystal ball, Kakashi's figure emerged. "Kakashi, are you willing to face such a world?" Obito murmured to himself. Looking at the moon in the sky, Obito whispered again: "To make the game more interesting, let me go in and see what you are like in that world. The you who is just like me." After Obito finished speaking, his body fluctuated in space and then disappeared. The crystal ball slowly sank into the bottom of the lake. "Kakashi, why are you still here? Minato-sensei asked you to go to the Hokage's office." Obito¡¯s voice came from a distance, and then he appeared in front of Kakashi instantly. "Really, you shouldn't be here all night, right?" Obito said in surprise. "Well, you said Minato-sensei is looking for me?" Obito was shocked when he saw Kakashi's bloodshot eyes. "Kakashi, what's wrong with you? Your eyes are bloodshot." Obito asked worriedly. "It's okay, let's go, don't keep Mr. Minato waiting." Kakashi didn¡¯t say much, tiptoed, left the lake, and rushed towards the Hokage¡¯s office. Obito looked worried. "What is on Kakashi's mind and why did it become like this?" Obito is puzzled. I originally thought that last night¡¯s conversation would put Kakashi¡¯s mind at ease, but now it seems that it didn¡¯t. "It seems that we should find an opportunity to talk to Kakashi again." Obito tiptoed and rushed towards the Hokage's office. With the familiar scenery passing before his eyes, Kakashi quickly arrived at the Hokage Building. As soon as he stopped, Obito appeared behind him. The two of them walked into the Hokage's office together. Minato was immersed in his official duties when he heard a sound and raised his head. Seeing it was Obito and Kakashi, he smiled. Looking at this familiar scene in front of him, Kakashi felt as if he was thirteen years old again. At that time, Minato-sensei also looked like this. "Kakashi, Obito, you are here." Minato smiled. "Minato-sensei, I heard from Obito that you came to me for something." No conclusion has been reached yet, so Kakashi can only try to adapt to the life here. "It's like this. Recently, a group of strange forces suddenly appeared in the training valley of the Country of Fire. They destroyed many villages. So I plan to let you go and take a look." "Us?" Kakashi pointed at Obito and said. "That's right, besides you and Obito, there's also Lin." As soon as Minato finished speaking, there was a knock on the door. "It seems Lin is here too. Come in." The door opened and it was indeed Lin. "Minato-sensei. Hey, Kakashi, Obito, you are here too." Lin said in surprise. Minato didn't say anything else, he threw the scroll on the table to Kakashi and said, "The mission content is recorded in detail. You three should sort it out and set off as soon as possible." "Yes, Minato-sensei." Kakashi said respectfully. At this time, a yellow figure rushed in and shouted: "Dad! I want to become a jounin. Can you write me a recommendation letter for jounin?" Kakashi was stunned, that familiar voice was none other than Naruto. At this time, Naruto stood in front of Minato and begged like a baby. Minato smiled??, said: "Naruto, you are still a genin, neither level nor experience is enough, you can't do it." "Really, dad, Sasuke's dad has already written him a jounin recommendation letter." Naruto said unhappily. Minato said helplessly: "Naruto, you have to pass the Chunin exam first. Let's do this. When you pass the Chunin exam, I will ask Kakashi to write you a Jonin recommendation letter. What do you think?" "Kakashi-sensei?" Naruto was stunned, and at this time he also noticed Kakashi beside him. "Kakashi-sensei, you are here too, sorry, I didn't see you just now, hahaha." Naruto laughed dryly, seeming to feel guilty. Kakashi smiled and said nothing. "Kakashi, is it okay?" Minato said. "No." "Really? Thank you so much. Kakashi-sensei, dad, just wait, I will definitely pass the Chunin Exam this time." Naruto said, and rushed out again. Minato shook his head and said helplessly: "Kakashi, my son, you must have a headache." "Naruto also has a lot of merits." Kakashi said. Naruto can also act coquettishly to his father like a normal child. This may be a feeling that Naruto longs for. "Forget it, let's not talk about him. You must be more careful this time. The opponent's strength does not seem to be weak." "Minato-sensei, don't worry. As long as Kakashi and I merge our Sharingan, no matter who it is, they can't be our opponent, right? Kakashi." Obito said and patted Kakashi on the shoulder. Kakashi looked at Obito, his right eye was intact. But the left eye is covered under the forehead protector. It seems that Obito of this world has also given his eyes to himself. It¡¯s just, why? "Kakashi?" Seeing Kakashi didn¡¯t answer, Obito shouted again. "Ah, yes." Kakashi said perfunctorily, his mood was really complicated at this time. The three of them formed a team and set out again. The three-person team of the Minato class walked together again in a place where time and space were separated. On the other side, there is the practice valley. The silver-white man was looking at the illusory figure in front of him. That figure wore an orange mask, different-colored pupils, and a black-bottomed red cloud robe. "Who are you? Ghost?" Masked Obito quietly looked at the person in front of him. There was a faint murderous look in the man's eyes, as well as a heavy darkness. "You must be Hatake Kakashi." Masked Obito said calmly. The man immediately became alert and said, "Who are you?" "Don't worry, I'm just a vain person." Masked Obito said, passing through the man's body without any stagnation. Just like his illusory body. "What's going on?" the man asked in surprise. "You are in pain, aren't you? Come with me and destroy this world, Hatake Kakashi!" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 669 Watergate Class You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The three of Kakashi walked through and left Konoha Village. Between the woods, the three of them kept running. Kakashi walked at the front, while Obito and Lin fell at the back. Obito whispered to Lin: "Lin, I always feel that something is wrong with Kakashi. He seems to have something on his mind. Yesterday, this kid didn't go back to sleep all day and stayed at the small lake all night." Lin also showed a worried look when she heard this, and said: "I have never seen Kakashi like this before. Could something really happen to him? I heard before that he went on an S-level mission. Could it be? Because of that mission, right?¡± "It's possible. After going on that mission, something went wrong with him." Obito whispered. "What is that mission? Do you know, Obito?" Obito shook his head and said, "I don't know, but I heard from Minato-sensei before that he seemed to be going to Loulan somewhere." "Loulan? That place seems to be some kind of ruins. I heard it has been abandoned for a long time." "Who knows, I haven't been there anyway. But Kakashi should have successfully completed the mission and returned. I just don't know what happened." Obito said. "It looks like we have to find a time to ask Kakashi." "Well, let's ask during the break. This guy keeps everything in his heart. When will he get rid of this bad habit?" Obito said with some indignation. I don¡¯t know why I am so excited. Lin smiled and said: "Kakashi has this personality, and I'm afraid it will be difficult to change it." "Oh, that's right." The two were talking behind each other, but they didn't know that all this information fell into Kakashi's ears. "Loulan? Did I go to Loulan in this world? Judging from the expression on Mr. Minato's face when he saw me this morning, I should have completed this task. Either I replaced Kakashi in this world, or Kakashi in this world originally left the village and went to another place. So, which one is it?" Kakashi thought to himself. In the original work, Naruto and Sakura accidentally enter the world of Tsukuyomi. In that world, Naruto has a person with the same identity. Sakura has completely replaced the Sakura in the previous world. In other words, there are two possibilities for entering this world. Or completely replace your own identity in this world. The other is the invasion mode. There will be two identical selves in this world. "Which possibility is it?" Kakashi was a little unsure. ¡°All this needs to be investigated clearly. ¡°Perhaps, when you see Mask Obito, all this will naturally become clear. Kakashi knew that it was impossible for Obito the Mask to not appear forever. He won't be silent for long. Now that I let myself go here, I just want to let myself feel this kind of happiness. Although Kakashi knew this, he was unable to resist. This is a conspiracy. Even though he knew he might fall, Kakashi still couldn't help but get closer. Like a moth to a flame. Thinking of this, Kakashi calmed down a little. "What happens in this world will not be accidental. In this mission, we will definitely see some clues." Kakashi thought of this, and the movements of his feet became faster. Whoops! Seeing Kakashi speeding up, Obito and Lin also speeded up at the same time. "It seems that Obito and Lin in this world are not weak in strength." Kakashi sighed. The team assignments in Konoha may seem random, but in fact they all have hidden secrets. Under normal circumstances, an extremely suitable combination will be assigned. Kakashi, Obito, and Lin can be assigned to a group naturally because of their talents. Needless to say, Kakashi has been known as a genius since childhood. ??Obito, a member of the Uchiha clan, is a late bloomer and has great potential. This was noticed by Minato. As for Lin, it seems that she can¡¯t hold her head up under the light of the two of them, but she also has extremely outstanding talents. He has extremely detailed control of chakra and is extremely talented in medical ninjutsu. Think about it, a twelve-year-old girl canIt is enough to perform a Sharingan transplant operation in the wild. What kind of superb medical ninjutsu is this? And at that age, someone who can master this level of medical ninjutsu, how can he be an ordinary person? Furthermore, Lin was once the jinchuriki of the Three-Tails. Even if Kirigakure, controlled by Madara, forcibly seals himself into Rin's body, if Rin's own physical fitness is not good enough, Rin will be crushed to death by the tailed beast the moment the seal is successful. Being able to become a three-tailed Jinchuuriki shows that Rin's own chakra is very large. Because the first condition for becoming a jinchuriki is to have huge chakra. On the one hand, he has great talent in medical ninjutsu, and on the other hand, he has powerful chakra. Will a girl who combines these two points still be an ordinary ninja? the last point. When Lin died in the final battle, her soul could still come to pick up Obito. This ability is probably not possessed by many people in the world of Naruto. The only one I have ever seen is Sakumo. Minato and Kushina only stayed because of the sealing of chakra. Therefore, Lin¡¯s life experience may not be as simple as it seems. But no matter what, Lin's talent is definitely not inferior to Kakashi and Obito. No one in the Minato class is normal. The three of them moved forward at an extremely fast speed, and the sky gradually darkened. Kakashi stopped and said, "Let's rest here today. It's not safe to travel at night." "Um." Obito and Lin didn¡¯t have any objections. It is indeed inconvenient to travel at night. And after walking for a day, their bodies are also very exhausted. No matter when, a ninja must have a certain amount of energy left. The three people lit up the bonfire and fell into silence. "Hey, Kakashi, last time you went on a mission, I heard that you went to Loulan. Isn't it interesting there? Can you tell us about it?" Obito said. "Are you an idiot? Do you just talk about the ninja's mission casually?" Kakashi said helplessly. "What? It's so mysterious. After the normal mission is completed, there is nothing to keep secret." Obito said dissatisfied. "This task has confidentiality regulations and cannot be leaked." "Tch, it's really boring." Obito turned away. In fact, he didn¡¯t really want to know the content of the mission, he just wanted to find something to talk about. But he was blocked again by Kakashi's words. Obito looked at Lin, his meaning was obvious. That means I¡¯m at my wits end, you can think of a way. With the relationship between the two of them, Lin naturally understood quickly. "Well, Kakashi, what have you been busy with recently? I heard from Aunt Ayako that you had a fight with her? What was it about?" "It's because of the rush to get married." Kakashi said nonchalantly. "Hurry for marriage?" Both Obito and Lin said in unison with their eyes widened. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 670 Cultivation Valley You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the practice valley. The masked Obito looked at the person in front of him, as if he was explaining something. "You mean, this world is not my original world? No wonder, after I came back from Loulan, I felt something was wrong." The silver-haired man whispered. "Yes, the power of dragon vein breaks the boundaries of parallel time and space. You and Kakashi from this world have exchanged identities. He went to your world, and you came to his world." "Oh, it's really interesting. I originally thought that dragon veins only have the ability to travel through time, but I didn't expect such a thing. Fortunately, I left Konoha Village in time, otherwise, the secret might have been exposed by now." The silver-white man sneered. "How about, are you interested now, join forces with me to destroy this world." Masked Obito said seductively. "Is it just you? If I'm not mistaken, you are just an illusory body now. How can you bring value to me?" the silver-white man said disdainfully. "Don't worry, I will give you enough strength." "Strength? It's really unbelievable based on your hidden appearance." The silver-white man said disdainfully. "If it were based on this face, would you believe me?" Masked Obito said, revealing the face hidden behind the mask. When the silver-white man saw this, his pupils shrank and he said in horror: "How could it be you!" "In this case, is it still worthy of your belief?" The silver-white man's mouth hidden under the mask trembled a little, as if he couldn't react to the sudden appearance of his face. "Are you the Obito of this world? I didn't expect that you are still alive." The silver-white man laughed at himself. "No, it's not what you think. Besides, I don't look like a living person. I'm just a person here to help you. How about it? Are you willing, or not?" The silver-white man looked into the eyes of the person in front of him, seeming to be thinking about something. After a long time, he said: "Okay, happy cooperation." Hearing this, the corners of Masked Obito's mouth curled up slightly. On the other side, Obito and Lin were still looking at Kakashi blankly, seemingly shocked by what he just said. "Have you found a girlfriend?" "Aunt Ayako knows about you and Sister Ming?" Obito and Lin exclaimed at the same time, and then Obito looked at Lin, who covered her mouth. "Oops, I spilled the beans." Lin said secretly in distress. "Sister Ming? Lin, who is that?" Obito asked in confusion. Kakashi was also confused. With this rhythm, Terumi Mei in this world is also with him? "Well, Obito, I actually knew about this by accident. Kakashi didn't let me tell others." Lin said with some embarrassment. Hearing this, Obito looked at Kakashi angrily and said, "Okay, you Kakashi, you actually learned how to secretly make a lifelong arrangement with someone. Tell me, who is this woman?" Kakashi is a little helpless, which seems hard to explain. He really doesn¡¯t know how far Terumi Mei and he have developed in this world. Seeing that Kakashi didn't answer, Obito thought that Kakashi didn't want to tell him, and he immediately got angry. "Kakashi! I treat you as a friend in vain. You didn't even tell me such a thing! This is too much!" Obito said angrily. "Um, um, Obito, listen to my explanation." "No! I won't listen!" Seeing that the two seemed to be quarreling again, Lin could only say: "Okay, Obito, Sister Mei is Terumi Mei, the Fifth Mizukage. Kakashi didn't tell others because this identity was too embarrassing. Although Konoha and Kirigakure The relationship now is pretty good, but after all, the other party is the shadow of a village, and it is really unrealistic to marry her." "What? Is it the Fifth Mizukage?" Obito was shocked when he heard this, and looked at Kakashi with eyes full of admiration. "Hey, what's that look like?" Kakashi said, rolling his dead eyes. "Kakashi, you are so amazing! You have already mastered the Fifth Mizukage." Obito said curiously. "Obito, from what you say, you seem to be interested in her too." Lin said with a smile. When Obito heard this, he felt a chill on his back. "No, no, I just think she and KaIt's a perfect match. Hahaha. " At the end of the sentence, Obito smiled awkwardly. "Okay, let's not talk about this anymore. Let's go to bed early and leave early tomorrow." Kakashi interrupted the topic. Although the long-lost chat made him feel a lot better, he might not be able to handle it if the chat continued. Seeing that Kakashi didn¡¯t want to talk more, the two of them didn¡¯t force it. There was no talking all night, and the three of them took turns to keep vigil. Early the next morning, the three of them set off again to the practice valley. The training valley is a training place outside Konoha. Originally, people often came here to practice, but I don¡¯t know why it suddenly became deserted a few years ago. But now it seems that it was made into a base by some people. "There is a training valley ahead, please be careful." Kakashi whispered. Both Obito and Lin nodded. "Let's sneak in first." The three of them restrained their auras and slowly entered the practice valley. After entering the valley, Kakashi placed two fingers on the ground and opened his senses. "Huh? No one? What's going on?" Kakashi said with some confusion. "No one? Did those people leave here?" Obito asked doubtfully. "No, looking at the things here, there should be people living there. Maybe they went out, or left temporarily." Kakashi explained. "Then what do we do now?" Lin asked. "Evacuate first and go to the destroyed villages to see the situation." "good." The three of them left again and headed for the destroyed village. Somewhere in the Kingdom of Clouds. The silver-white man sat on a big stone, and lying on the ground was a woman with only a faint breath. "Is this the Jinch¨±riki of the Two-Tails? It's really weak." "The chakra of the second tail should be enough for you to activate part of the ring's power, give it a try." Obito said. Hearing this, the silver-white man formed a seal with his hands and directly sucked out the two tails from the woman. But instead of sealing it into his body, he took out nine rings, then divided the two tails into nine parts and sealed them inside. "It's surprisingly simple. It's really not bad." The silver-white man smiled. "That's about it. If there are more tailed beasts, the power will become stronger." Masked Obito said. "It's really an interesting power. I didn't expect that the power of the tailed beast can be used like this." "This is not enough, we need more tailed beasts." "Then go capture these tailed beasts. In this world full of hatred, let me use these powers to wipe them all out. Anyway, there is no need to exist anymore." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel .com Chapter 671 First meeting You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Ruins everywhere, no human beings in sight. "Is this the destroyed village? It's really cruel." Obito looked around and sighed. Kakashi frowned and realized that things were not simple. "This seems to have been destroyed by a powerful thunder escape." Kakashi whispered. "Huh? Is it an enemy who is good at lightning escape?" Obito said. ¡°Judging from the current situation, this is indeed the case.¡± What Kakashi found even more strange was that the traces of destruction and residual chakra feeling seemed to be Chidori. As the creator of Chidori, no one knows this jutsu better than Kakashi. Although the remaining chakra is very weak, Kakashi can still feel it clearly. "In that case, there is indeed another self in this world." Kakashi thought to himself. After all, the only ones who know this ninjutsu are you and Sasuke. And Sasuke in this world is enjoying the warm love at home. Kakashi was a little confused when he thought of this. This world meets all of our expectations, why would we in this world do such a thing? Kakashi doesn¡¯t understand, but he can only suppress his doubts for the time being. Only when you find someone can this kind of thing clear up your doubts. "Kakashi, this place has been severely damaged. And according to intelligence, everyone has been silenced. We still can't conclude why the murderer destroyed this village," Obito said. "There are only three reasons, seeking revenge, profit, or killing on a whim. Excluding the third type, which is like mental illness, the conclusion can be attributed to revenge or profit. I am more inclined to profit. This is just an ordinary village. , even if you have hatred against someone, it is difficult to reach this level. Therefore, there must be some treasure in this village, and the murderer steals the treasure and kills to keep it secret." Kakashi expressed his conclusion. "That makes sense, but what treasures can there be in this ordinary village?" Lin asked curiously. Kakashi shook his head and said, "I don't know. Let's go to a nearby village to ask about the situation." "Um!" Obito and Lin formed a team and went to one village to investigate, while Kakashi went to another village. An hour later, Kakashi got the information he wanted from a nearby village. "Is it a village with a strange ring? Is it the ring of the Akatsuki organization?" Kakashi couldn't help but think of this. ¡°After all, in this world, the only thing that has anything to do with rings is the Akatsuki organization¡¯s ring. "What did he do with these rings? Does he also know that there is some secret hidden in these rings?" Kakashi thought to himself. Kakashi has just come into contact with the secret of the ring, so he doesn¡¯t know it himself. ¡°I only know that after collecting the images and rings of the nine mysterious places, some kind of change will occur. As for what it is specifically, Kakashi has no way of knowing. "We still have to find talents." Kakashi whispered. Seeing that there were no clues worth noting here, Kakashi rushed to the gathering place. When Kakashi arrived, Obito and Lin were already waiting there. "Kakashi, why are you here? Something happened." Obito said hurriedly. Kakashi had a bad premonition when he heard this and asked, "What's wrong?" "Minato-sensei sent news that the two-tailed Jinchuuriki was captured by a mysterious man and has disappeared." "The tailed beast was captured? What are the characteristics of that person?" Kakashi asked. Obito shook his head and said: "I don't know, there are no witnesses at all. When Kumogakure's people went to the scene, there were only the bodies of the jinch¨±riki, and the tailed beasts also disappeared." "Is there a corpse?" Kakashi's expression changed slightly. If it was Akatsuki who did it, he should use it to extract tailed beasts for the heretic golems. By that time, how could the body be left to Yunyin¡¯s people? So, the tailed beast was extracted directly? Or has the tailed beast been released? "Mr. Minato suspects that he is related to the mysterious person we are investigating, so let us pay more attention." Lin said. Kakashi nodded and asked, "Have you found any clues?" Both Obito and Lin shook their heads.   Kakashi saw this and said: "Me too, let's go back to the village for now and see what Minato-sensei has arranged." "good." The three of them left together, but what Obito and Lin didn't know was that Kakashi left a shadow clone behind. Watching Obito and Lin go away, Kakashi's shadow clone whispered: "I'd better go and check the situation first before talking about this matter." The shadow clone turned and left, heading to the practice valley. At this time, in the practice valley. The silver-white man sat cross-legged with his eyes closed, and the nine rings on his hands emitted various colors of light. Masked Obito looked at that extremely familiar face. But the expression on that face was something Obito had never seen before. Full of harshness, hatred, resentment and darkness. A darkness even more terrifying than the former Anbu Kakashi. This Kakashi from another parallel time and space has completely turned black. The father whom he regarded as a hero died in humiliation. Companions who were regarded as close friends, one died tragically on the battlefield, and the other died in his own hands. Plus Minato's death. All the blows fell on the same person. Whether it is good or evil is just a matter of seconds. And the Kakashi in front of Masked Obito suddenly turned dark when he knew that his father was killed by Danzo's public opinion. ¡°He didn¡¯t survive that. On the forked road of life, I chose another path. And every choice may change a person's life. The silver-white man in front of you is a different life. Masked Obito felt deeply in his heart, but said nothing. ¡°Perhaps, this seems very interesting to him. A Kakashi who resents the world more than himself. While the masked Obito was in a daze, the silver-white man opened his eyes, and the light of the nine rings dimmed. "It feels really good to have absorbed the power of the three tails." "With your current strength, you can summon the Nine-faced Beast." Masked Obito said in a low voice. "Are they the nine powerful psychic beasts you mentioned?" "Yes, each one has a strength close to the shadow level, enough to crush a village." "It sounds very good, but I don't know how effective it will be." The silver-white man chuckled. "You will know if you try it. An interesting person has come over. No, or should I say, an interesting shadow clone has come over." Masked Obito murmured. "Huh?" The silver-white man frowned slightly when he heard this, and then relaxed. "It's really a terrifying sense of perception. You can sense it even at such a distance. That's fine, I'll go check on that guy." Hearing this, the silver-white man instantly disappeared from the spot. At the entrance of the training valley, Kakashi suddenly stopped. Because a person appeared in front of him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 672 The collision of black and white (1) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The same silver hair color, the same mask, and even the same appearance. The two of them felt something strange just when their eyes met for a moment. The silver-white man looked at Kakashi and couldn't help but feel disgust in his heart. "You are indeed a disgusting guy." The silver-white man's tone was full of disgust. "Who are you?" Kakashi whispered. "Me? Hahaha, hahaha! Aren't I you? Don't you feel it?" The silver-white man laughed. Kakashi was not shocked at all when he heard this. Instead, he discovered something was wrong. If this silver-white man is the Kakashi of this world, then the most important thing he should say when he sees himself is, who are you. Rather than such an opening statement. But if he is not the Kakashi of this world, then where does he come from? Where did the Kakashi of this world go? Could it be that he was replaced by himself? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? What¡¯s going on with this guy? Everything is like a mess. But Kakashi knew that the source must be Masked Obito. As long as you have a clear idea, everything will be solved. The silver-white man restrained his smile. For him, laughing like this is indeed very unaccustomed to him. ¡°It¡¯s just that when I was in contact with the person in front of me, I suddenly felt such an impulse in my heart. "Who are you?" Kakashi asked again. "You can ask me this question again when your real body comes here. You are just a shadow clone, but you dare to have such a tone." The silver-white man said lightly. "Even if it is a shadow clone, I think there are many things that can be done." Kakashi said, spinning a kunai in his hand, and then holding it tightly in his hand. The silver-white man looked at Kakashi, and in an instant, he understood what Kakashi meant. "Interesting, let me see what kind of strength I have in different worlds." The silver-white man said as he spun out a kunai and rushed towards Kakashi. When Kakashi heard this, his heart moved. Different world? ¡°Could this guy also come from another world? Ding ding ding! The right hands danced, and the movements of the two people were highly similar. The two of them went back and forth, and the kunai came into contact for dozens of rounds in an instant. The right eyes looked at each other, and there seemed to be flames beating. Ding! The kunai collided together, sparks flying. The two people are close, and their eyes seem to reflect each other's shadow. "It's really not easy, amazing speed." The silver-white man smiled lightly. "A test?" Kakashi whispered. "You've been seen through, so let's try this trick. Zidian!" The silver-white man said, purple thunder and lightning appeared all over his body. Kakashi was startled and quickly stepped back! But it was still a little late. There was a feeling of numbness in the body, and then a huge force came from the abdomen, and the body flew away! boom! Kakashi stopped after hitting a tree nearby. There was a slight pain in his chest, but it did not disappear immediately. "Oh? I didn't expect this shadow clone to be quite strong. It seems to have a lot of chakra." The silver-white man admired. Kakashi was a little surprised. Although this purple thunder escape has undergone great changes, Kakashi can feel that many of them are similar to Chidori. Is it a mutated species of Chidori? It seems that the shortcoming of the Chidori needing thrusts to increase its power has been abandoned, and Raikiri's attack power has also been improved. "Looking at you, it seems that you are not familiar with this Lei Dun. So, has it not been developed yet? Sure enough, although they are the same people, they have different developments in different worlds." The silver-white man said, a dark light flashed in his eyes, and he didn't know what he was thinking about. "You come from another world?" Kakashi asked. The silver-white man looked at Kakashi and chuckled: "What do you think?"   "" ¡°I haven¡¯t seen this expression for a long time, but it¡¯s quite interesting.¡± "What are you doing here? Did you capture the second-tailed Jinchuuriki?" Kakashi continued to ask. "Well, I can answer this question for you. After all, the facts are obvious." The silver-white man smiled. Kakashi¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he also saw the ring on the silver-white man¡¯s hand. Sure enough, this guy got Akatsuki¡¯s ring. "What are you doing catching the tailed beast?" Hearing this, the silver-white man seemed to have thought of something. He slapped his forehead and said with regret, "If you didn't ask, I almost forgot. I came here to show you something interesting." Hearing this, Kakashi secretly thought something was wrong, but the silver-white man had already formed a seal with his hands. "The art of psychics!" I saw nine characters suddenly appeared behind the silver-white man, namely Qinglong, Bai, Zhuyu, Xuansan, North and South. The nine characters are surrounded by a circle and glow green. The silver-white man jumped up, and then a giant beast with a mask flew out from the nine green circles of light. Nine in total! Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank, these nine guys don¡¯t look weak. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? But within a moment, the nine masked monsters rushed in front of Kakashi and opened their bloody mouths. Kakashi tiptoed and flew up! Roar! A giant dragon-bone beast bit Kakashi! Make a seal with both hands! Chidori Sharp Spear! Zira! The blue thunder spear pierced the dragon-bone beast. But at this moment, a giant ox-bone beast rushed over and directly broke the Chidori Spear! Kakashi was shocked, this was the first time he encountered such a situation. At this time, there was a sound of birds chirping from behind! The giant bird-bone beast launched an attack. Kakashi didn¡¯t look back, blue thunder erupted from his body. Chidori flow! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The giant bird-bone beast let out a mournful cry and fell down. But all this is far from over. The moment the Chidori-ryu ended, the giant tiger-bone beast from the other side smacked it with its claws! Kakashi was about to fight back when he felt an emptiness within his body. "Oops, the shadow clone's chakra has run out." The next moment, the tiger claw pierced Kakashi's body. boom! A burst of smoke dissipated, and Kakashi had disappeared without a trace. "A shadow clone can support it to this extent, it seems very powerful." The silver-white man on the side whispered. The nine-headed masked psychic beast also disappeared at the same time. "It seems that you have obtained the test results." Masked Obito suddenly appeared behind him and said. The corners of the silver-white man's mouth were slightly raised, noncommittal. At the same time, on the other side, Kakashi, who had just arrived in Konoha, suddenly had a bunch of information in his mind. "That's it. It seems that the world is really chaotic. That guy seems to be reminding me of this all the time." The silver-white man¡¯s words just now were not just casual remarks. He is giving Kakashi some kind of hint. "What on earth does that guy want to do?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 673 The collision of black and white (2) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Konoha. The Hokage's office. Minato's eyes showed a solemn look. "Minato-sensei, we didn't gain much from this visit. The mysterious organization seems to have left." Obito Hui reported. "Well, I understand. Things have become more troublesome." Minato said. "What happened?" Kakashi asked. "Following the two-tailed, three-tailed, four-tailed, five-tailed, six-tailed, and seven-tailed jinch¨±riki were killed one after another, the tailed beasts disappeared. I'm afraid this is an organization targeting the tailed beasts." Minato said. "Doesn't that mean that they are likely to take action against Mrs. Kushina?" Obito said. Minato's face became more solemn when he heard this, and said: "Yes. If that is the case, Kushina may also be in their category. Now only Sunagakure's Ichibi, Kumogakure's Eight-Tails and Kushina have survived." "What do these guys want to do? Are they actually collecting tailed beasts?" Obito asked in confusion. "Are we going to start a war?" Lin guessed. "It is indeed possible. The specific situation is hard to say. But now that we have reached this step, no matter what the other party's purpose is, the five major ninja villages cannot tolerate them." Minato said. "What to do?" Obito asked. "Originally, the best countermeasure was to unite the five shadows. But they were all prepared to solve the problem of the missing tailed beasts on their own, so we can only fight on our own. Kakashi, Obito, Rin, you continue Investigate this matter, and I will also send others to investigate together. This problem must be solved as soon as possible." "Yes! Minato-sensei!" Obito and others responded. "If you meet them, don't rush to fight them. If you can collect six tailed beasts in such a short time, the opponent's strength must be extremely terrifying. You need more strength to fight against them." "clear!" "Okay, Obito, Lin, you go and get ready, Kakashi, you stay, I have something to tell you." When Obito and Lin heard this, they both glanced at Kakashi and walked out immediately. Kakashi was a little confused as to what Minato-sensei was going to tell him. Outside the door. "Lin, what do you think Minato-sensei wants to say to Kakashi?" "I don't know, there must be something going on." "Really, Minato-sensei wouldn't be able to turn on Kakashi, right?" Obito asked suspiciously. Lin couldn't help but smile when she heard this: "You think too much, Minato-sensei is not such a person. Okay, let's get ready quickly and set off." "Um!" In the office. Minato's eyes fell on Kakashi. Full of scrutiny. That feeling made Kakashi quite uncomfortable. "You're not the familiar Kakashi, are you?" Minato's sudden words startled Kakashi. But soon, Kakashi calmed down his emotions. But this moment was enough for Minato. "As expected, if I guessed correctly, you came here during Loulan's mission, right? What about the original Kakashi?" Minato asked. "Loulan?" Kakashi asked doubtfully. "Looking at you, you seem to be quite puzzled by this. But I also have a lot of doubts about you. When you came back from Loulan, although you were not much different from before, you were a lot more violent. " "That's not me." Kakashi rejected it directly. I don¡¯t know why, but after being seen through by Minato, Kakashi had no idea of ??hiding anything. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Simply make it clear. "Isn't it you? It seems that the situation is more complicated than I thought." Minato frowned. "Minato-sensei, do you know what's going on?" "I'm just guessing. There is a dragon vein in Loulan, and the dragon vein has the ability to travel through time. But many people don't know that dragon veins sometimes change, causing chaos in parallel time and space. Kakashi, who came back from Loulan, I guess it came from another parallel time and space. But I¡¯m not sure.¡± In the middle of speaking, Minato looked at Kakashi and continued: "As for you, it should be the same, right?" "Parallel time and space? Maybe it can be said that." "If you want to restore the stability of time and space, you must get rid of the unstable factors. NowThe key to the problem is who disrupted time and space. Kakashi, do you know? Minato asked. When Kakashi heard this, the masked Obito appeared in his mind. If there were no accidents, all these things were caused by him. "Judging from your appearance, you should know. So, are you willing to solve this problem and restore order?" Kakashi looked into Minato's blue eyes and didn't know how to answer for a moment. Give up everything perfect here and go back to reality? Kakashi hasn¡¯t thought of the answer to this question yet. "Minato-sensei, will you choose the tragic reality or the illusory beauty?" Kakashi asked. Minato was slightly startled, then smiled and said: "Kakashi, no matter how miserable the reality is, aren't there beautiful things? There will always be something there that you can't let go of, right?" "Is the tragic reality beautiful?" After leaving the Hokage's office, Kakashi felt something in his heart. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t escape. No matter whether it is sinking or breaking, there is always someone you need to see. Kakashi's heart moved, and then the chakra rioted under his feet and disappeared into Konoha. In the office, Minato felt something in his heart and whispered: "Have you found the answer?" Kakashi ran all the way, speeding towards somewhere. The scenery around me keeps moving backwards. The sage eye shadow gradually climbed up Kakashi¡¯s face, and his perception exploded! "over there!" Kakashi instantly sensed the trace of the silver-white man, and the speed of his feet exploded even faster. Somewhere on the outskirts of the Fire Country. The silver-white man absorbed Nanao's chakra and showed a satisfied smile. "That's almost it. With the power of the six tailed beasts, the nine-faced beast must also be able to exert stronger combat power." "Shall we move on to the next target? The Eight-Tailed Kirabi, or the One-Tailed Gaara." "The next target? Maybe you have already arrived." Disgust filled the silver-white man's heart. He knew that that person was here again. Sure enough, the next moment, Kakashi appeared in front of the two of them. "Obito, you are indeed here too." "Oh? You found this place so quickly. Have you already made your choice?" The masked Obito¡¯s eyes were quite curious. "I don't know the answer. But I think this side is essential. Whether you stay or leave." "Really?" Masked Obito said thoughtfully. Kakashi looked at the silver-white man and said, "Come on, make a break and return to your own time and space. This place is not suitable for you." Hearing this, the silver-white man looked directly at Kakashi and whispered: "As you wish." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 674 The collision of black and white (3) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Under the night sky. Similar two people, same fate, different choices. They have become two completely different people. The illusory mask Obito stepped aside to watch the battle. The two people looked at each other, with the same eyes and different thoughts. The war is about to break out! Pointing their toes, the two of them jumped a step back and distanced themselves. The two of them formed hand seals at the same time! The same hand gestures! "Thunder Escape! Thunder Dog!" "Thunder Escape! Thunder Dog!" The thunder dogs in both hands shot out at the same time, roaring and colliding in the air. The light of thunder tore a hole in the night. Kakashi moved his right hand, and the thunder dog became even bigger. The silver-white man stretched out his right hand and shot a shuriken! The Thunder Dog growled lowly and slapped the shuriken down with his paw. But at the same time, the silver-white man dispersed the thunder dog in his hand and formed a seal with his hands. "Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique!" The shuriken that was hit by the Thunder Dog instantly split into countless pieces and shot the Thunder Dog directly through it! Kakashi¡¯s eyes narrowed and he moved his hands. "Escape! Earth flow wall!" The earth flow wall with four dog heads on it rose instantly, blocking the speeding shurikens. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The earth flow wall was riddled with holes in an instant! "Raikiri!" The silver-white man held a thunderbolt in his hand, cut through the earth flow wall directly, and rushed towards Kakashi. Kakashi remained motionless, the scarlet red left eye turning slightly. Snapped! The silver-white man's right hand holding the Raikiri was tightly held by Kakashi. "I'm also very familiar with it. This trick is of no use to me." The corners of the silver-white man's mouth curled up slightly and he said, "Of course I know this, but you and I are still very different, aren't we?" Kakashi secretly thought something was wrong when he saw this. The next moment, the silver-white man roared: "Purple Lightning!" Kakashi turned the three magatama in his left eye, then suddenly withdrew his hand and retreated. "It's really sharp. Sure enough, the combat power of the shadow clone is completely incomparable to the original body." The silver-white man smiled. "The same ninjutsu will have no effect if used on me twice." "It's really arrogant. I used to think so too." "Why do you have to do so many things when you come to this world? Doesn't this place meet your expectations?" Kakashi asked. The silver-white man was visibly stunned when he heard this, and then lowered his head and said: "It doesn't matter, the world is originally a mistake. As long as humans still exist, evil will continue. What's the use of keeping such a world? Even if this world My father, mother, Obito, Rin, and Minato-sensei are all still alive, but they will also die one day. Either in the mission, in the war, or in the years." "Is this the reason for messing around in this world?" Kakashi said coldly. "Yes, isn't it a very good reason?" The silver-white man said with a faint smile. "Don't be stupid, why do you have to do these things against your own will." "Going against your will? No, that doesn't exist." The silver-white man said, his eyes evasive. "No? Then why did you keep reminding me that you are not from this world during the last fight. You were expecting others to stop you, weren't you? You can't stop anymore." Kakashi¡¯s eyes were sharp, as if he wanted to see through it. The silver-white man was silent for a moment, then sighed. "As expected of another me, no matter what, although I can control my actions, I can't control my thoughts. Yes. I can't bear to destroy this world. But, I really can't bear to leave like this. So, come Stop me. If I can, I will leave here. If not, let this world die." The silver-white man said, took out a white mask from behind and put it on his face, covering his face. Kakashi¡¯s eyes narrowed, what¡¯s going on with this guy¡¯s awkward personality? It's completely different from myself. After putting on the mask, the silver-white man's aura suddenly changed. "This feels like a tailed beast?" Kakashi said in surprise.Immediately, I saw the silver-white man forming seals with his hands. "Psychic art! Nine-faced beast!" Nine characters appeared in mid-air again, and at the same time, nine masked monsters were shot out. They are: Green Dragon, White Tiger, Death, Fairy, Suzaku, Black Tortoise, Golden Snake, Nandou Immortal, and Beidou Immortal. The nine masked puppets exude an extremely powerful aura. "After the power of the six tailed beasts was absorbed, was it integrated into the nine masked psychic beasts? Is this the ultimate meaning of those rings?" Kakashi secretly thought. Soon, Kakashi had no chance to think. Nine masked psychic beasts launched attacks one after another. "Water escape! Xuanwu bullet!!" "Fire escape! Suzaku fire!" "Thunder Escape! White Tiger Roars!" "Earth Escape! Azure Dragon Spear!" "Wind Escape! Fairy Dance!" Five masked psychic beasts launched an attack, and for a moment, colorful lights flashed in the air. Kakashi was shocked when he saw this, the movement was a bit too big! Soon after it was said, the five great ninjutsu came roaring from five directions! Eye shadow appears, hands stretched out, a thousand birds chirp! "Chidori Kaiten-ryu!" I saw a circular current with Kakashi as the radius constantly escaping. Water, fire, wind, thunder and earth collapsed one after another! Smoke is everywhere! The Death Mask Beast instantly approached Kakashi, who had just stopped, and waved the Death Scythe. Whoops! With the sickle swung down, Kakashi held his right hand in the air, and Qian Ting emerged! Ding! Kakashi picked hard with his right hand! The death scythe flies out! Kick your right foot upward! boom! The Death Mask Beast flew away! At this time, the masked golden snake came forward and tied Kakashi tightly. At the same time, he opened his mouth wide and took a bite! There was a click. It actually bit Kakashi in half! boom! There was a burst of smoke and it turned into wood. The art of substitute! Kakashi fell from the sky and punched the golden snake on the head! boom! The mask is broken! At this moment, two chains flew out from both sides, one on each side, binding Kakashi's hands. On both sides of the chain are Nandou Immortal and Beidou Immortal. "Block the North and the South!" The powerful force of imprisonment came from the chains. "Oops." Kakashi secretly thought something was wrong. The green dragon roared in and spit out a gun in the air! "Blue Dragon Spear!" Kakashi¡¯s left eye turned slightly, and a burst of pupil power was brewing. Just when Kakashi was about to activate, a figure fell from the sky! boom! One punch actually shattered the gun! "Kakashi, it is against the ninja code to act without authorization." Familiar voice, proud back. The round fan mark behind him is even more eye-catching. "Obito? Why are you here?" Kakashi asked doubtfully. "It's not that someone didn't obey the command, acted casually, and was almost killed. I, Obito-sama, had no choice but to come to the rescue. After all, two Sharingans can exert their greatest power when they are together." Obito said, extending the thumb of his right hand, leaving Kakashi with a handsome back. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 675 Susana appears! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! That figure from the back looked very much like him who once went to rescue Lin alone. The same passionate impulse. For a moment, Kakashi seemed to see that familiar person again. ? ?How great it would be if it were true. Whoops! A figure fell behind Kakashi. Ding Ding! Lin waved her kunai and cut off all the chains. "Lin, you're here too." "Kakashi, you are really messing around. How can you act alone? It is too dangerous. If Minato-sensei hadn't told us, we wouldn't have known." Lin complained. "Sorry, there are some things I want to solve by myself." Kakashi said slightly apologetically. boom! A fist hit Kakashi in the face. Kakashi looked confused. "Obito, what are you doing?" Lin asked in shock. "Kakashi! You bastard! We are companions! You actually said you want to solve it by yourself! What do you think we are!" Obito said angrily. "Obito" "Kakashi, remember, don't say such bastard words again!" Looking at Obito¡¯s serious look, Kakashi was speechless for a moment. He didn¡¯t mean to act alone, but this incident was not about them. ?????????? But just about myself. "Okay, now is not the time to talk about this, they are here again." Lin said, holding the kunai tightly. Hearing this, Obito also turned around and looked at the enemy. The nine masked monsters possess extraordinary powers. "Kakashi, I will settle the accounts with you later on for what happened this time. Now, let's get rid of these monsters first." Seeing this, Kakashi whispered: "Okay." The nine-faced beasts were hovering around, and the silver-white man retreated behind. "Is help coming?" The silver-white man looked at Obito, his eyes thoughtful. The masked Obito in the dark was watching all this silently. Looking at Obito with a passionate face, the expression hidden under the mask became a little weird. "Choose?" The nine-faced beast formed an encirclement and launched an attack on the three of them. Flame, water flow, earth spear, strong wind, thunder! There are also the death scythes and chains that appear from time to time. The situation has become somewhat critical. Originally, Kakashi was still under some pressure to support him, but now that Obito and Lin have joined him, he feels a lot more relaxed. Qinglong opens the way! The dragon mask hit Obito directly. Obito¡¯s eyes narrowed and he formed a seal with his hands! "Art fire escape ho fireball!" A huge fireball erupted from Obito's mouth! Boom! The Qinglong Mask actually knocked the flame away! Obito was shocked, and the next moment, Qinglong passed directly through Obito's body. But the strange thing is that there is no blood spatter at all. The divine power is gone! "It's such a hard mask. The powerful fireball technique didn't leave any trace on it." Obito whispered. He looked at the snake mask that had just been broken by Kakashi, and it was slowly recovering at this time. "Forget it's hard, it still has the ability to recover itself. It's really difficult to deal with." Obito said solemnly. "Obito, be careful. The bodies of these masked ninja beasts are very hard. They have the power of escape techniques such as wind, fire, thunder, earth, and water. The two masked men using chains use the power of imprisonment." Kakashi said. "I see." Obito said, jumped up and rushed towards the fairy mask. "Fire Escape! Explosive Wind Dance!" Spiral flames erupted from Obito's mouth, wrapping the entire fairy mask in it for a moment. But the scorching temperature didn't seem to have any effect on it. Obito turned his eyes, and the flames rushed directly towards the fairy mask! Click! The mask had a crack. Qinglong crashed into Obito again, but failed. And here, Kakashi also collided with Xuanwu. Behind the scenes??Suzaku flapped his wings and slashed at Kakashi. Kakashi moved his left hand slightly, and the blue thunder gun shot out. Chidori Sharp Spear! The blue gun body pierced Suzaku's body. The Death Mask wielded a scythe and struck at his head. Kakashi dwarfed and released a powerful electric current from his body! Chidori flow! Before the scythe penetrated Kakashi's body, the death mask was thrown away. The Xuanwu mask also flew out. The white tiger roared in and shot a thunderous arrow from its mouth! Seeing this, Kakashi stretched out his right hand and smashed the thunder arrow into pieces! Lin on the side, waving a chakra scalpel, kept slashing at the two chains. Ding ding ding, Countless sparks are flying everywhere. The hard chain showed no signs of damage. boom! The three of them got away one after another and gathered together, back to back, forming a swastika formation. "These guys are really difficult to deal with, they are very strong." Obito whispered. "More than that, it recovers very quickly after damage. It requires a more powerful attack." Kakashi said. "Yes, and they have different abilities, which are enough to complement each other, and they work together perfectly." Lin nodded. "Do you cooperate?" Hearing this, Obito glanced at Kakashi. "Kakashi, let's go." "Huh?" Kakashi didn't understand what he meant. The nine masked psychic beasts launched their own attack again. The next moment, he had already rushed in front of the three people. Seeing this, Obito stretched out his right hand and said, "Stop talking nonsense, hold my hand." Although Kakashi was surprised, he obediently stretched out his right hand and covered Obito's right hand. The corner of Obito's mouth slightly curled up and he said: "Sharingan requires two to be able to exert real power, because there is a move that requires two eyes to open. Regarding the forbidden technique of Mangekyou Sharingan." Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank when he heard this, could it be "Susanohu!" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????, There is a mysterious force born. There was an instant connection between the two eyes. A strange chakra was born. The next moment, green chakra enveloped Kakashi and Obito, and a huge skeleton suddenly stood up! "This is¡­¡­" Lin looked at this scene in shock. The Suzaku Mask Beast opened its mouth, and flames spurted out again. At this time, the cyan skeleton giant was covered in armor. boom! The flames hit the blue armor and were instantly destroyed. Obito felt a sharp pain in his body, and whispered: "I didn't expect this move to consume so much. It only took a moment, and my body hurt to this extent." Kakashi didn¡¯t feel anything. Susanoo¡¯s pain will no longer happen when he advances to the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. Kakashi looked around, is this Susanoo? It is indeed powerful, even if it is only the second stage. There is a strange chakra burning in the left eye at this time. Kakashi knew that was the power of Susanoo. The power of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan can only be awakened when both eyes come together. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 676 Choice You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi held Obito's hand and said, "Leave it to me next." Obito was stunned when he heard this, and Kakashi's left eye moved, and the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, which had turned into a black dart, moved rapidly. In an instant, the cyan Susanoo lifted up again and became the third state. The armor became clearer, and a long knife appeared in his hand. At this time, Susanoo's upper body became extremely clear. "I didn't expect that Kakashi, your control of the Sharingan has reached this level. Can you use Susanoo to this extent for the first time?" Obito exclaimed. Blood streaked across the eyes of both of them at the same time. The silver-white man looked at this scene, quite surprised, and said secretly: "Is Susanoo? It's really surprising." Masked Obito looked at the cyan half-length giant without saying a word. It¡¯s just that there seems to be light flowing in the red and purple eyes. Waving the long green sword! Click! The long knife passed through, and the green dragon shattered! If you move the sword again, the golden snake will break! The long sword danced wildly, and the invisible blade cut through the chain! Broken! All the nine-faced beasts flew out upside down and became fragmented! The power of one blow! The green giant also lost its light at this time and gradually faded away. "Kakashi! Obito! Are you okay?" Lin on the side asked worriedly. Lin was shocked by the blood-filled eyes of the two of them. The black dart pattern disappeared from their eyes at the same time. Kakashi restored the state of the three Magatama Sharingan. And Obito turned into black pupils. The consumption of Susanoo is too great for the ordinary Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. "It's okay, it's just a bit too much consumption." Obito gasped slightly. "That's good." "Those psychic beasts have been injured to this extent, and it will take a long time to recover, enough for us to deal with this guy." Kakashi said, looking at the silver-white man not far away. That white mask looks a little cold. The silver-white man gradually walked towards Kakashi and whispered: "It's really surprising. I didn't expect you to turn on Susanoo." "Hey! Who are you! What do you want to do!" Obito said unhappily. The silver-white man did not answer Obito, but looked at Kakashi and said, "Do you have an answer in your heart?" Kakashi didn¡¯t say anything. He put his right hand into his ninja tool bag, gently took out a plant senbon, and shot it at the silver-white man. The speed of Cao Mu Qianbon was very fast, even causing the sound of breaking wind. The silver-white man frowned slightly, stretched out his right hand, and clamped it with his index and middle fingers. The thousand trees and grasses came to an abrupt end! "What's the meaning?" "This is my answer." Kakashi said calmly. "Answer?" "Whether it is the original world or the current world, for me, there is happiness at all. Unfortunately, the happiness here does not belong to me." "If you want it, it will be yours." Kakashi shook his head, looked at the blood moon in the sky, and whispered: "There are still people waiting for me in that world." In my mind, countless figures flipped. ?? Obito, Kai, Terumi Mei, Naruto, Sasuke, Korin, Jugo, Sakura, Yamato, etc. Although there are these people in this world, they are not the people they are familiar with after all. I have no previous experience with them. Some, just similar appearance and personality. People¡¯s interactions have lost their experience. No matter how similar they are, they are no longer the same person they know. And the happiness derived from it is nothing but false happiness. This was the reason why Mask Obito didn't show up or even react when he saw Lin. The Lin in front of her is just a person with the same appearance and personality as Lin, but she is not the Lin in the mask Obito's heart. Looking at Lin like this, Masked Obito's heart would fluctuate, but he could still tell the difference clearly. Having experienced the darkness, what he was thinking about had already come to an end.??Resurrection Lin is no longer in this world. Otherwise, he would have used the power of the Samsara Eye to resurrect Lin. Why bother with this for so many years? What he wants is a perfect world. There is Lin in his mind and his companion in his mind. Kakashi doesn¡¯t know what the fate of others will be like in that world without him. But he didn¡¯t want them to face it alone. He wants to stand behind them and be their backing. Rather than enjoying the so-called happiness here. That¡¯s so selfish. That ninja tool bag contains gifts from Naruto, Sasuke, Jugo, and Kaoru. "In my own hands, I also have Sakura's thoughts." These are the things that truly belong to you. It is a relationship that you have established yourself. And now, all of this makes Kakashi feel like a thief. Originally, there was a Kakashi here, enjoying all this. And I am just a passing traveler. "Kakashi, what are you talking about? I don't understand." Obito asked confused. "I'm sorry, something deceived you. In fact, I am not the Kakashi of this world. I come from another world." Kakashi whispered. "What do you mean? What another world? I don't understand?" Obito asked confused. Lin, who was on the side, grabbed Obito and whispered: "Obito, didn't Minato-sensei say before that Kakashi had his own reasons, so he acted alone. Do you still want us not to interfere? Will you? Could that be the reason?" Obito was stunned for a moment, recalling what Minato said in the Hokage's office. "Obito, Lin, and Kakashi are going to face the mysterious man alone. He has his own reasons and his own world. Don't interfere too much." When Obito heard this, he naturally couldn't understand or accept it, so he rushed over with Lin. Thinking back carefully at this time, Minato-sensei seemed to mean this. The silver-white man said at this time: "It seems that there are still big differences between us. Let's settle it." The silver-white man said, the red light in his right eye flashed slightly, and strangely, the originally black pupil of his left eye also turned scarlet. Kakashi was shocked, what is going on? The silver-white man tiptoed, stretched out his right hand, and purple thunder suddenly rioted. The silver-white man rushed towards Kakashi. A flash of inspiration flashed in Kakashi's mind, and he immediately stretched out a special three-pronged kunai. Whoops! Kunai flew towards the silver-white man, followed by Kakashi. Five meters, three meters, two meters! The kunai stabbed the silver-white man in the forehead, but it flashed past. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. Kakashi¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he secretly thought that it was true. In the right hand, blue thunder exploded! Rachel! The purple lightning stabbed Kakashi in the chest! Whoops! Kakashi flashed past, and then appeared on top of the kunai passing through! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 677 The Collision of Black and White (End) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! On top of the kunai, Kakashi's figure quietly emerged. Just like sixteen years ago, Minato fought against Obito. Turning around, Reiki had already penetrated the silver-white man's body! Blood splatters! The silver-white man cried out in pain and fell into a pool of blood. A shadow flew out from his body. Kakashi¡¯s eyes were focused, and with a wave of his left hand, the blue Chidori Senbon came out! Ding! The rapidly flying Qianbon penetrated the void body. Click! It seems like something is broken. The void body stopped and looked at Kakashi. "Is this your choice?" Masked Obito whispered. "You should have known this a long time ago. Although this world is beautiful, it is not our world after all." Kakashi said. Masked Obito's eyes flickered slightly, and he said slowly: "It seems that you can't accept this world anymore." "Can you accept it?" Hearing this, the masked Obito glanced at Lin who was standing aside, feeling a little complicated in his heart. do you accept? cannot. Because she is not the real Lin. The real Lin is only in his heart. He wants to use the Infinite Tsukuyomi to perfectly express Lin in his heart. Because only in this way, that Lin will have everything she is familiar with. Rather than Lin who has changed in this parallel world. Even if this change is subtle, it is different after all. "Kakashi, in that case, let's go back to the cold reality." After the masked Obito finished speaking, his body disappeared into the night sky. Kakashi was silent, he had made his choice, and now it was time to leave. The Chidori Senbon just now has broken the Tsukuyomi-limited crystal. Kakashi will soon leave this parallel world. The silver-white man with blood on his side gradually became nothing. He who was brought to this world by the Masked One should also return to his original world at this time. He was possessed by Obito just now, so he could use the ability of virtualization. But Kakashi felt it coming out. He did it on purpose. Maybe it¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to face this matter myself, or maybe it¡¯s because I want to cooperate with Mask Obito. No matter what the reason is. He did it all. Otherwise, the mask with soil will not adhere to his body so smoothly. Even though he is the owner of this limited monthly reading. The silver-white man struggled to stand up, letting the blood flow from his back. The white mask slipped quietly, revealing the pale face behind the mask. "Why didn't you kill me?" The lightning struck just now, and then it seemed fierce, but it did not penetrate the silver-white man's vitals. Although the injury is serious, it is not fatal. "Death does not solve the problem. You still have things you need to face. In your world." The silver-white man chuckled and said, "There is nothing worth remembering in that world." "Really? Isn't that memory worth cherishing?" Kakashi smiled. "Memories?" The silver-white man's eyes became a little sad when he heard this. "Go back. Maybe others don't know the reluctance in your heart, but I can feel it." Kakashi said, stretching out his right fist. The silver-white man was stunned. Kakashi smiled and stretched out his hand, never putting it down. The silver-white man subconsciously extended his fist, and the two touched each other. The thoughts in his heart seemed to come together in an instant, and the silver-white man's body gradually dissipated. "Thanks." The corners of the silver-white man's mouth raised slightly, and then he disappeared completely. The figure gradually disappeared, and Kakashi looked up at the blood moon in the sky. It¡¯s almost time. Kakashi's body also became transparent, as if he would disappear at any time. "Kakashi, what on earth is going on?" Obito on the side looked at this scene and asked in confusion.  Kakashi turned back, looked at Obito, and then at Lin. "Obito, Lin, I'm glad to meet you. In the past, I had a hope that I could be your companions again. Now, this hope has come true. Although it was only a few days, it was different from what I imagined. It¡¯s different. But I¡¯m happy.¡± Kakashi was smiling, but there was a bit of reluctance in his eyes. "Kakashi" Obito said and wanted to step forward, but was held back by Lin. Obito looked at Lin in confusion, but Lin shook her head. "Bye now." Kakashi smiled happily, and his eyes were like crescent moons. In the sky, the blood moon is as bright as ever. A gust of wind blew by, leaving nothing behind. "What on earth is going on?" Obito's confused voice floated in the air. But no one gave him an answer. next moment. Where Kakashi originally disappeared, a similar figure gradually appeared. ?Silver hair, green vest, dark mask, covering one eye. "Kakashi!" Obito shouted in surprise. The man looked around, seemingly wondering why he was here. "What happened?" the man asked doubtfully. Obito pulled the man into his arms and said, "You idiot, what on earth are you doing? You always do these weird things. Really." "Obito? Why are you here?" "Where could I be if I wasn't here? Let's go, it's time to go back to Konoha." "ha?" "What the hell, let's go! Teacher Minato is still waiting for us." The man seemed to realize something and readily accepted Obito's suggestion. And that special experience before may also be a special experience for men. At this time, he just felt that it was great to be able to come back. The blood moon gradually dissipated and returned to its original brightness. Under the moonlight, two men and one woman embarked on the road back to Konoha. Perhaps, this is the life that the ninja named Hatake Kakashi hopes for most in his life. The world was spinning for a while, Kakashi felt his eyes blurred, and then returned to the door of Hatake's house. In the sky, the moonlight is still the same. "are you back?" Kakashi murmured to himself and looked at the lake not far away. Things in that world are over. He touched the ninja tool bag around his waist and felt a little warm in his heart. "This world is the world I should work hard for. Fourth battle, Obito, Madara, the day when we meet again will not be too far away." Kakashi said softly, then turned around and returned to the Hatake family home. Outside Konoha. Hyuga Tiger is patrolling everywhere. "It seems that there will be no problem tonight. We can patrol again and then go back. War is really troublesome." Hinata Tiger sighed and prepared to leave. At this time, a figure appeared behind Hinata Tiger. Hinata Tiger noticed it instantly, and in an instant, he stepped aside. "Orochimaru!" Hinata Tiger said in shock. "You're really keen. It seems you use those eyes very well." Orochimaru smiled greedily. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 678 Rolling Eyes You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Kakashi-senpai! Kakashi-senpai! Something happened!" Early in the morning, there was a knock on Kakashi¡¯s door. Kakashi opened his eyes, got dressed instantly, and walked to the door. As soon as the door opened, Yamato was standing anxiously at the door. "Yamato? What's wrong?" Kakashi said with a puzzled look. "Kakashi-senpai is in trouble, something happened to the Hyuga Tiger!" "What?" Kakashi was shocked, obviously not expecting such a thing to happen. "What's going on?" Kakashi said solemnly. "Last night, Hinata Tiger went on a patrol mission, but unexpectedly he didn't return to the village for a long time. It wasn't until the people who changed defenses went there that Hinata Tiger was found in the woods. But" Yamato said, with a look of unbearability in his eyes. "But what?" Kakashi asked anxiously. "But Hinata Tiger was seriously injured. The most serious thing is that his eyes were gouged out alive!" "Eyes? How could it be!" Kakashi looked horrified, but in just a moment, he thought of a person's name. Orochimaru! Hyuga Tora¡¯s strength is extremely high, and he has few opponents in the shadow level. ¡°There are definitely not many people in the ninja world who can seriously injure him so easily, gouge out his eyes, and not alert the Konoha guards. And today¡¯s Orochimaru is one of them. "Where is Xiaohu now?" "At Konoha Hospital, Tsunade-sama is still rescuing her." As soon as Yamato finished speaking, Kakashi disappeared in an instant. "Senior! Wait for me!" Yamato shouted and quickly followed. Konoha Hospital! The red light is on in the operating room. At the door are Blast and Xiyan. Whoops! Kakashi¡¯s figure quietly emerged. Gale and Xiyan stood up quickly and shouted: "Mr. Minister!" "How is Xiaohu doing?" Kakashi asked hurriedly. Both Hayate and Xiyan shook their heads, making Kakashi feel a sinking heart. "Mr. Minister, Tsunade-sama is inside rescuing him. Captain Xiaohu's Byakugan was snatched away and he was severely injured. The situation is very critical." Hayate said. Byakugan is the limit of blood inheritance for the Hyuga clan. It¡¯s not just a pair of eyes. Losing eyes is a very hurtful thing for the people of the Hyuga clan. "How could this happen?" Kakashi said with some self-blame. Although I had thought that Orochimaru might take action against the Hyuga clan. But during this period, so many things happened that Kakashi never had time to think about it. What's more, even if he needs a Byakugan, Orochimaru should go to the Hyuga clan. Hyuga Tiger is the one that Kakashi never thought Orochimaru would target. After all, compared to Hinata, Neji and Hizu, the Hyuga tiger is the most difficult to hunt. And in Konoha, Kakashi believed that he would be discovered as soon as Orochimaru appeared. But I didn¡¯t expect that it happened to be last night. Kakashi's heart moved. By the way, just last night, Orochimaru probably knew that Obito was looking for him, so he took the opportunity to intercept Hinata Tiger. "I'm afraid that Hyuga Tora will receive a temporary mission and leave the village, which was also arranged by Orochimaru. After thinking about this clearly, Kakashi secretly blamed himself. ¡°I am careless after all. Being so distracted by Obito the Mask, I forgot about this kind of thing for a while. Although I warned the Hyuga clan to be careful before, Orochimaru still succeeded after all. After all, facing Orochimaru, the Hyuga clan may be helpless. No one thought that Orochimaru would go directly to Konoha to arrest people. Kakashi felt a little regretful, but it was useless at this time. He is not a god and cannot cover everything. What¡¯s more, the opponent is a moody and extremely intelligent person like Orochimaru. There are too many things to distract Kakashi. It¡¯s justIt's too late to say this now. What is more important now is the safety of the Hyuga Tigers. Ding! With a soft sound, the red light turned green. The door to the operating room opened and Tsunade walked out alone. "Tsunade-sama, how is the situation?" Kakashi asked hurriedly. Tsunade looked solemn and said: "My life has been saved for the time being, but the injuries to my body are too severe. I'm afraid I won't be able to recover for a while. The most serious injury is the eyes. The Byakugan was taken away, which caused the investigation in my mind. Carat has become somewhat disordered. Although he has recovered temporarily, he may still relapse later and needs to be observed for a period of time." Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this, no matter what, it¡¯s just fine. As long as you are alive, nothing is a problem. "Thank you, Tsunade-sama." Tsunade shook her head and said solemnly: "The most important thing now is to find the murderer of this matter. To be able to injure Hyuga Tiger so hard, the strength of this person is probably extraordinary." Kakashi was silent for a moment, and then said: "Tsunade-sama, when Xiaohu wakes up, you should be able to know who the murderer is." "That's true. He should wake up in another hour. Then comfort him. Losing the Byakugan will probably be a big blow to him." Tsunade whispered. Kakashi nodded: "I understand." Tsunade patted Kakashi on the shoulder and left immediately. At this time, several medical staff pushed out the hospital bed, and lying on it was Hinata Tiger. I saw that Hinata Tiger¡¯s eyes were blurred with blood at this time. That pair of pure white eyes has long disappeared. Kakashi felt angry, but in the end it turned into a silent sigh. Three poles in the sun. In the white ward, Kakashi looked at Hinata Tiger on the bed, thoughtfully. At this time, Hinata Tiger's right hand moved, and then his mouth opened slightly. Kakashi hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Xiaohu, are you awake?" "Minister Sir, is it you?" Hinata Tiger said weakly. "It's me, Xiaohu. Howdo you feel?" "Mr. Minister, my eyes" Kakashi was silent when he heard this. Hinata Tiger also seemed to recall what happened before, and his expression changed slightly. "It's him! Orochimaru! He took away my eyes! This hateful guy!" Hinata Tiger said, his hands kept dancing, as if he was fighting someone. Kakashi sighed, grabbed Hinata Tiger's right hand, and said softly: "Little Tiger, don't worry, I will definitely make you regain your sight. I promise!" Hearing this, Hinata Hu stopped what he was doing. Tears fell silently from the empty eyes. "Mr. Minister, I'm sorry, Xiaohu has embarrassed you." "No, it was me who failed to protect my subordinates." Kakashi held Hinata Tiger's hand, and the anger in his heart continued to rise. Orochimaru! At this time, in the dark basement, Orochimaru's eyes were wrapped with bandages. "It's really amazing. That special power seems to be developing. It's really interesting." Orochimaru¡¯s cold laughter floated in the empty basement. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 679 Grasp You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Hokage's office. "Kakashi, are you saying that the person who took away the Hyuga Tiger's Byakugan was Orochimaru?" Tsunade frowned. "Yes, Xiaohu said it himself." "It's strange why Orochimaru suddenly became interested in the Byakugan. Wasn't he been studying the Sharingan before?" The one who spoke was none other than Jiraiya, who had not shown up for a long time. At this time, his broken arm was re-transplanted intact, and the lost combat effectiveness was not lost, but became stronger. Because this transplanted arm is not an ordinary arm. Instead, it is made from columnar cells. Not only did it restore Jiraiya's lost arm, but it also increased his body's activity. This technology was naturally brought back by Zhishui. After Tsunade readjusted it, the effect became more prominent. "I wonder what Orochimaru is planning." The old voice came out, it was the Third Hokage who was standing aside. The previous three generations of Hokage had retired and were not involved in any affairs. But this time, the Fourth War begins, and the Third Hokage comes out again. After all, the Third Hokage has experienced many ninja wars and led Konoha to victory. "When it comes to experience, I'm afraid there are few people in the ninja world who can compare with it. Although his strength at this time is not as good as before, the experience in his brain is still there, enough to play an important role in the four battles. It can also be seen from this that the ninja world attaches great importance to the upcoming four battles. "We can't control so much for the time being. The Fourth War is about to begin, and Orochimaru is also involved. Sooner or later we will see him on the battlefield. It will be clear by then." Tsunade said. Jiraiya and the Third Hokage nodded upon hearing this, but did not go into details. Time is running out now, so this kind of matter can only be postponed. "The armies of the other four ninja villages have been assembled and are rushing to the border of the Land of Rain. We are about to set off. Kakashi, you will lead the ANBU members." Tsunade said. Kakashi nodded and said, "I understand." "Jiraiya, I'll leave the regular troops to you." "Don't worry, it's no problem." "Old man, just go with me to where the Five Shadows gather." Tsunade said to the Third Hokage. "Well, I never imagined that I would experience war again in my lifetime." The Third Hokage said and sighed. What impressed the Third Hokage the most was that one of the people who started the war this time was Orochimaru. This is the disciple with whom I have been most satisfied. If he had known this earlier, the Third Hokage might have killed him. But there is no such thing as early knowledge in this world. The Third Hokage and Tsunade stayed in the Hokage's office to discuss the next thing. And Jiraiya and Kakashi walked out. "Jiraiya-sama, I'll leave first." "Wait a minute, Kakashi, there is something I want to tell you." Jiraiya said suddenly. Kakashi was a little confused when he heard this, but still said: "What's the matter?" "Let's talk in another place." After Jiraiya finished speaking, he disappeared in an instant. Kakashi saw this and followed him. The top of Hokage Rock. "Jiraiya-sama, I wonder if there is anything that needs to be said here?" Kakashi asked doubtfully. Jiraiya stood above the head of the Third Hokage and looked into the distance. The entire Konoha Village was at his feet. "Kakashi, you should know why Orochimaru took the Byakugan, right?" Jiraiya said suddenly. Kakashi was a little silent when he heard this, not knowing how to answer. "Sure enough, you and Orochimaru had a deal before." Jiraiya said, stretching out his left hand. It is the left hand that was just transplanted. Kakashi remained silent and did not answer. Facing Jiraiya, Kakashi subconsciously didn't want to lie. Maybe it¡¯s out of respect for this white-haired uncle from the bottom of his heart. "The Hashirama cells in this left hand are the material provided by Shisui. And Shisui's left hand is also Hashirama cells. Under the circumstances at that time, the only place where he could obtain Hashirama cells was Orochimaru. .Am i right?" Jiraiya turned around and looked at Kakashi. "Jiraiya-sama"?You are right. Back then, Shisui had his left arm cut off by Danzo, and his right eye was gouged out. I am a little dissatisfied with what the Third Generation did. So I decided to let Shisui lurk. In order to let Shisui recover from his physical injuries, I went to Orochimaru. Made this deal with him. " Kakashi confessed. When Jiraiya heard this, there was a trace of anger in his eyes, but it soon turned into helplessness. After all, Jiraiya also knew the situation at that time. The way the Third Hokage dealt with it also made him feel incredible. No wonder Kakashi was upset. "I understand how you feel, but Orochimaru is a traitor to Konoha, and making a deal with him is very detrimental to Konoha's interests." "Jiraiya-sama, please rest assured that the transaction at that time did not involve any interests of Konoha." Kakashi said. "What did you trade?" "It's just information about the Kaguya clan." Kakashi immediately recounted the contents of the original transaction. The more Jiraiya listened, the deeper his frown deepened. "So, the body Orochimaru is using now is the body of the orphan of the Kaguya clan?" "That's right. The Kaguya clan's body is extremely powerful, and compared to the Uzumaki clan, it is also superior. When it comes to combat power, the Kaguya clan is even stronger." "Kakashi, you are really helping others do evil." Jiraiya whispered. Kakashi sighed and said: "Jiraiya-sama. I didn't think too much at the time. Moreover, I didn't expect that Orochimaru could actually develop the corpse veins to this extent. What's more, I didn't expect that he would not be able to practice immortality. Orochimaru, who used the magic technique, completed the perfect senjutsu after changing into Kimimaro's body." "Forget it, it's useless to say this now. Then do you know why Orochimaru took the Byakugan?" Jiraiya looked at Kakashi with burning eyes and said. Kakashi hesitated for a moment, and then said: "If I guess correctly, Orochimaru is for the reincarnation eye." "The reincarnated eye? What is that?" Jiraiya asked in confusion. "Legend has it that the Sage of Six Paths has a younger brother who has a pair of eyes that are comparable to the Rinnegan, named the Tenseigan. The Rinnegan evolved into the Sharingan, and the Tenseigan evolved into the Byakugan. I also learned this accidentally. " Jiraiya was shocked when he heard this. He didn't expect such a statement. "If that's really the case, it would be troublesome." Jiraiya murmured. As a former companion of Orochimaru, Jiraiya is very aware of how terrifying Orochimaru is. If Orochimaru really gets this so-called reincarnation eye, he will probably become the most terrifying enemy. "Kakashi, are you sure you can deal with Orochimaru?" "Fifty-fifty," Kakashi said. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 680 Agreement You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After the exchange with Jiraiya, Kakashi returned to the ANBU and began to mobilize members. A while ago, Konoha had issued a rally call. At this time, all ANBU members had returned to Konoha. There are thousands of members gathered in the ANBU hall. These are all the elites of Konoha, and the worst ones have the cultivation level of Chuunin. "Kakashi-senpai, there are twelve Anbu divisions, thirty-six squads, and one hundred and eighty squads, a total of 1,620 people. They are all here." Yamato said. Kakashi nodded, looking at the dense crowd of people below, feeling a little shocked. This is the first time I have seen the entire ANBU staff. After all, on weekdays, all ANBU members never arrive. Every ANBU member was wearing a mask of various colors and stood neatly, showing no signs of moving. Their eyes were all focused on Kakashi. Some people looked indifferent, but more people looked at Kakashi with eyes full of passion. That is a look of admiration. The gazes of thousands of Anbu were focused on one person. If it were an ordinary person, he would be so shocked that he would be unable to move. But how could Kakashi be an ordinary person. "Everyone, this is the first time I have seen all members of ANBU. How should I say, I am a little shocked, and at the same time, I am also a little proud. You are the unsung heroes of Konoha. Today's prosperity of Konoha cannot be separated from each of you. contribution.¡± The recognition in Kakashi¡¯s words was very useful to the ANBU. This is a very strange group. As long as you identify with them, they will be willing to sacrifice their lives for you. I have to say that this brainwashing was very successful. "This time, our opponents are Bai Zetsu, Orochimaru, and Madara Uchiha. I will leave it to you, and I will naturally carry Orochimaru and Madara for you. I will use Hatake In the name of Kakashi, I promise that after this battle, I will bring you peace!" When the ANBU heard this, their eyes became even more intense. "From now on, you are not the ANBU of Konoha, but heroes fighting for the peace of the ninja world. Some of you will die, and some will survive. Regardless of life or death, you are all heroes! Come! Take off your clothes Mask, let the world see what you look like! Let everyone remember your appearance! And the faces next to you are your teammates in future battles!" As soon as Kakashi finished speaking, all the ANBU took off their masks. Every face has a different appearance. At this moment, they are not cold and heartless ANBU. But a ninja. There will be no assassinations in this battle, so Anbu is not needed. Because the assassination only targets the commander-in-chief. And this time, the commander-in-chief, whether it was Obito, Orochimaru, or Kabuto, was beyond the reach of these Anbu. Therefore, participating in the war as an ANBU is of no use at all. What¡¯s more, this time we are fighting side by side with other villages. It might even reveal his identity as an Anbu. In this way, it is a bit unsightly. Although peace among the five countries should be achieved in the future, necessary military secrecy is still needed. "Tomorrow morning at nine o'clock, gather at the gate of Konoha and set off! The Land of Rain!" Kakashi shouted. "Yes!" The echoes of thousands of Anbu resounded throughout the world! The Uchiha family home. Sasuke sat quietly in the courtyard. Both eyes are still wrapped with bandages. Sasuke looked exceptionally peaceful at this time. "Hey, Sasuke, we're leaving tomorrow. Are your eyes healed yet?" Naruto on the side said anxiously. "Don't worry, I can feel that new power is gradually coming up. It should be completed in the next two days." Sasuke whispered. "That's good. I don't know what new power your eyes have. Let me tell you, I can fight side by side with the Nine Lamas now. It's much more powerful than before." Naruto said proudly. "Don't worry, I will never lose to you." Sasuke said, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised. "Really? Then after the four battles are over, the two of us will have a good fight." "No problem, I will defeat you." Sasuke said. Naruto said with an unhappy face after hearing thisSaid: "Tsk, I will not lose to you. Let me tell you, I heard before that there is a place one hundred thousand meters north of Konoha Village called the Valley of the End. Legend has it that the first Hokage and Uchiha Madara We had a duel there. Let¡¯s go there and have a fight next time, right?¡± Sasuke was stunned when he heard this and said, "Why do you want to go there?" "I don't know, I just think it would be weird not to go there and have a fight." Naruto said, touching his head. Sasuke smiled and shook his head and said: "Really, okay, then I'll listen to you. Anyway, no matter where you go, you will lose to me." "No! You must be the loser!" "It's you!" The two had a disagreement and quarreled again. At this time, two big hands fell from the sky and pressed on their heads. "I asked, why are you two quarreling again?" The gentle voice and the familiar smell made the two of them recognize the person immediately. "Kakashi-sensei!" the two shouted in surprise. "What are we discussing?" Kakashi narrowed his eyes and smiled. "It's nothing, I just told Sasuke that after the four battles, go to the Valley of the End and have a fight to see who is the most powerful person in Team 7." Naruto said. "The Valley of the End?" Kakashi was stunned when he heard this. This is really a place full of commemorative significance. "Yes, Kakashi-sensei, I heard it's great there. By the way! Kakashi-sensei, let's have a bell battle later, too? I didn't grab the bell at first, but I've always been worried about it. This Once, I can definitely grab it." Naruto said confidently. Kakashi smiled and touched Naruto's head and said, "Okay, I'll wait for you. I hope these two bells won't stay with me forever." Kakashi said, taking out two bells from his ninja bag. As the thin rope moved, the two bells collided together, making a crisp sound. Ring ring ring. The sweet voice is still the same as before, but the people at that time have grown up now. "Sasuke, Sakura is here to see you." Mikoto said as she led Sakura into the courtyard. Looking at Naruto and Kakashi in the courtyard, Sakura was stunned and didn't expect it to be so lively here. Originally, I thought I could spend some time with Sasuke before the war. "Sakura, you are here too. We were talking about competing with Kakashi-sensei after the war. You will also come when the time comes. We, Class 7, must successfully seize the bell from Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto said excitedly. Sakura was stunned for a moment, glanced at Kakashi, then nodded heavily, said with a smile: "Okay!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 681 The army gathers You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The next morning. Kakashi led the Anbu army to set off from the gate of Konoha, accompanied by Sasuke and Naruto. Shisui and Itachi led the root army, following closely behind. Finally, Jiraiya led the regular army to escort Tsunade and the Third Hokage to the gathering place of the Five Shadows. At this time, there were only a few old, weak, women and children left in Konoha. Not a single genin was left behind, they were all in the village. "Konohamaru, Brother Naruto and the others have all gone to participate in the Fourth War, and we are the only ones left in the village." Mohuang said with some disappointment. "Yes, this war will probably be the biggest in history." Konohamaru said solemnly. "Konohamaru, should we follow him and have a look?" Udon asked curiously. Konohamaru, who originally thought he would agree, shook his head and said: "No. We can't pass. This time is not the usual play-and-play battle before, but really a battlefield of life and death. Our strength is too weak. In the past, not only could I not kill the enemy, but it might have affected the performance of others." "Konohamaru" Moehuang shouted in surprise. This is completely different from the Konohamaru she knew. "Moehuang, Udon, it's time for us to grow up." Konohamaru looked into the distance and said solemnly. Seeing the solemn expressions of the Third Hokage and Asuma in the past few days, Konohamaru also understood how dangerous this time was. "Then let me protect Teacher Hong!" Menghuang said suddenly. "Yes, yes! Aunt Hong is still pregnant, so many things are inconvenient. After Uncle Asuma leaves, she must be in great need of help." Udon said. "Well, let's go!" Konohamaru nodded. Looking at the direction in which the army was leaving, Konohamaru said secretly in his heart: "Grandpa, Uncle Asuma, Brother Naruto, you brothers must come back safely." Konoha, Ichiraku Ramen Restaurant. Calamus cleaned the table, sighed, and said to the uncle at the door: "Dad, the war has started, and the business in the store has become very bad. I don't know how long this war will last." The uncle who heard this smiled and said, "Calamus, this war won't last long. One month is enough." "Dad, how do you know?" Calamus said with some surprise. "Haha, many things are not as complicated as they appear on the surface. This battle seems to be a big deal, but in fact the real victory or defeat is only between a few people." "How many people are there? Dad, who is it?" "Madara, Obito, Orochimaru, Naruto, Sasuke and Kakashi." When he said the last name, Shou Da's eyes that had been squinting all year round opened slightly, and a sharp light flashed past. "Dad, who do you think will win?" Calamus asked curiously. "Haha, who knows, the world has become different, and the outcome may only depend on Kakashi's thoughts." "Brother Kakashi is so powerful?" Iris asked in surprise. "He is the biggest variable. Whether he can really change the world depends on his own destiny. I really hope to see a different ending." After the uncle said that, he looked at the sky. There were no clouds in the clear sky, but Uncle Shandai's eyes seemed to have penetrated the sky and saw a different scenery. Hearing the words, Calamus was thoughtful. The atmosphere of war filled the entire ninja world. The ninja armies of the five major countries are marching towards the Country of Grass next to the Country of Rain. Almost at the same time, the armies of the five major countries and the Iron Kingdom arrived one after another. For a time, an army of 80,000 ninjas completely covered the plains on the outskirts of the Country of Grass. ¡°If a meteorite lands at this time, I don¡¯t know how many ninjas will die. The five shadows also gathered in one place again. ¡°It¡¯s just that there are more people this time than last time. " Konoha has Jiraiya, Naruto and the Third Hokage, while the Kingdom of Iron has Tetsujian, and Kumogakure has Kirabi. The other three ninja villages have not changed much. "Sarutobi Hiruzen, I didn't expect you to leave Konoha. I thought you wanted to retire in Konoha in peace." The Third Tsuchikage mocked. "Haha, Lord Tsuchikage has come out, IOf course, you can't hide in Konoha. "The Third Hokage laughed. "It seems that I have to fight alongside you this time. This feeling is really uncomfortable." Tsuchikage sneered. "Maybe it will be a good thing." "snort." The Third Tsuchikage snorted coldly and stopped talking. Kirabi on the side greeted Naruto. "Hey, Naruto, how are you doing with your tailed beast training, you bastard and idiot." "Uncle Octopus, don't worry, it's absolutely fine." "Okay, let me take a good look at it later on the battlefield. You bastard and idiot." "No problem!" Naruto said excitedly. Kakashi looked at the 80,000-strong army outside the city and couldn't help but sigh with emotion: "There has never been a battle of this scale among the 80,000-strong ninja army." "Haha, the scale is huge enough, but what happens next is not easy to handle." The third Tsuchikage mocked from the side. "Mr. Tsuchikage, what do you mean by this?" Terumi Mei said out of nowhere. The Third Tsuchikage did not explain directly, but pointed to the ninja army outside the tower and said: "Mizukage, look at the expressions on the faces of those ninjas." "Um?" Terumi Mei was puzzled, but looked over anyway. I saw that the expressions on the faces of those ninjas were a little strange, even filled with hatred. The five great ninja villages attack each other. It has only been about seventeen years since the last three wars. Seventeen years are just a matter of turning a child into a teenager, and a teenager into a middle-aged man. And these people are the backbone of this war. The hatred towards other ninja villages cannot be eliminated in a short while. Although we are forced by the situation at this time, we must cooperate with each other. But this feeling of disgust is still inevitable. If this emotion is not eliminated, teamwork will be nothing but empty words. There may even be incidents of stabbing each other. If this happens, I'm afraid there will be no need for a hundred thousand White Zetsu troops to appear, and all the ninjas from the five major countries will die in the civil war. That would really become a joke. The Third Tsuchikage is indeed the oldest Kage. He has a lot of experience and can see the problems at a glance. "This is a problem, but it's not without a solution." Kakashi whispered. "Huh? Kakashi Hatake, are you sure you can solve this problem?" the third Tsuchikage said curiously. "I don't have it, but one person does." Kakashi smiled. "who?" "The Fifth Kazekage, Gaara." Gaara on the side was stunned when he heard this, not expecting Kakashi to mention his name. "I?" Kakashi patted Gaara on the shoulder and chuckled: "Gaara, tell these people what Naruto taught you." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 682 The Army of Dirty Earth You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Gaara looked thoughtful when he heard this. Immediately, Gaara said: "I understand." So, under the surprised eyes of everyone, Gaara walked out of the tower and stepped out in the air. A stream of flying sand fell at his feet, and he stood in the air. For a time, the eyes of 80,000 people fell on Gaara. But Gaara didn¡¯t seem to realize it and closed his eyes instead. The Third Tsuchikage asked in confusion: "What does the Kazekage want to do?" "He just wants to tell these ninjas a truth." Kakashi said softly. Everyone was puzzled, but then, they were attracted by Gaara's voice. I saw Gaara slowly opening his eyes, and a low voice, driven by chakra, sounded in the ears of every ninja. "For the benefit of our respective countries (Omit five hundred words, if you are interested, the author says to watch below. To avoid being criticized for the word count.) However, my power is not enough, so I hope you can help me!" Gaara spoke so impassionedly that everyone was moved. Especially when Gaara said he was willing to sacrifice his life in exchange for the understanding of other ninjas, everyone was moved by this young Kazekage. The so-called ninja is actually more emotional. Strong as Madara Uchiha, cold-blooded as Orochimaru, and stubborn as Sasuke, they all have their own emotions. You will also be moved by things. This may be the difference between these ninjas and ordinary killers. Hearing this, the Third Tsuchikage smiled slightly and said, "This Kazekage boy does have a few brushes." The Third Tsuchikage said, remembering what Gaara had said to him before at the Five Kage Conference. When did you start giving up on yourself? Yes, during my ninja career, I was no longer the same person I used to be. "If that's the case, then there's nothing wrong with me playing with you for a while!" The long-dormant passion in the third Tsuchikage's heart seemed to be mobilized again. "Wow! Gaara is so handsome!" Naruto said excitedly. The moment he saw his friend so handsome, Naruto felt envious and jealous at the same time. But in the end, it all turned into emotion. After all, what Gaara said was to protect himself. Kakashi looked at this scene with relief, everyone has grown up. "Kakashi, how do you know that Lord Kazekage can appease the ninja army?" Terumi Mei asked curiously. "As a Jinchuuriki, Gaara understands the pain and darkness of this world better than others, and he also understands the sorrow of ninjas better. Gaara, who once walked in the darkness, also knows better how to forgive hatred. I believe what he said will resonate with people.¡± "Then why not let Uzumaki Naruto go? I've gotten to know him, and his eloquence may be better." Terumi Mei said with a smile. Kakashi shook his head and said: "I have no doubt about Naruto's eloquence. It's just that Naruto's identity is not enough. He is just a genin of Konoha, and he is not qualified to ascend to that position." Terumi Mei heard this and understood. Indeed, no matter how good Naruto's eloquence is, without the shadow's identity as a foreshadowing, not many people are willing to listen to him. Furthermore, Gaara Kazekage¡¯s identity, if nothing else, just being a ninja of Sunagakure will make him put aside all his hatred. Because he is Sunagakure¡¯s shadow! Gaara stood in the sky, looking at the ninjas at his feet who responded, and smiled. He knew he had succeeded. Knowing this is enough. Gaara slowly returned to the tower, "Gaara! Well done!" Kankuro said excitedly. Naruto on the side also came over and said: "Gaara, thank you very much. But there is no need to protect me, I am very strong." "I know, but I hope you can accept this intention." Gaara looked at Naruto and said, with a hint of sincerity in his eyes. Naruto was stunned when he saw this, then grinned and said, "Okay! I'll accept it! Don't worry, I will definitely protect myself." "Um." "Okay, now that Kazekage has calmed the ninja army, let's start assigning the next tasks." The fourth generationRaikage said. "Okay. Hokage-sama, it's up to you to arrange these." The third Tsuchikage said. Tsunade nodded and said, "Okay, these are the action plans that I studied together with the think tank I formed before." Finally, the action plan for the troops to go to war was decided. Except for Gaara, the five shadows will stay here for the time being and take action based on the battle situation. Kakashi, Naruto, Sasuke, Kirabi and others are hiding in the third unit, which is the joint army unit that fights at close and medium distances. The first unit is the mid-distance joint army unit, captain Darui. The second unit is a close-combat joint army unit, captained by Huang Tu. The third unit is the combined army unit that fights at close and medium distances, captain Kakashi. The fourth unit is the long-distance combat alliance unit, captained by Gaara. The ninja army has been allocated, and Obito and Orochimaru have also started taking action. underground space. The huge heretic demon revealed seven eyes. Under its body is a densely packed Bai Jue army, numbering a hundred thousand. At this time, the tubes originally inserted into their bodies were pulled back by the heretic demon. Obito, who was sitting cross-legged on the head of the heretic demon, opened his eyes. "It seems that charging has been completed." Beside, Jue slowly appeared. "Obito, the ninja army has gathered in the Land of Grass." "Really? The time is just right. Where is Orochimaru?" "I don't know. I seemed to have been hiding since I came back from Konoha last time." Jue said in a low voice. "Humph, you are hiding your head and showing your tail at this time." At this time, a figure slowly came from a distance. With her plain white clothes and golden pupils, she looked very much like Orochimaru. ¡° But if you look closely, it¡¯s not Orochimaru, but Kabuto! "Haha, Mr. Madara, Lord Orochimaru still has some things to deal with, so let me come over to help you." Kabuto's cold and hoarse voice sounded in the underground space, very much like Orochimaru. Obito frowned, and with a burst of space fluctuations, the heretic demon disappeared. Immediately, there was a space fluctuation in front of Kabuto, and Obito appeared again. "You? What help can you provide?" Obito said coldly. Kabuto showed a cold smile, and then formed a seal with his hands. Yin, Si, Xu, Chen, finally put your hands together! Obito¡¯s pupils shrank, could this be "Reincarnation of dirty soil!" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. I saw hundreds of coffins emerging from the ground. And on a coffin in front of Kabuto, there was the word "spot" written on it! "Haha, I wonder if these people are helpful to Mr. Madara?" Obito looked at the coffin with Madara written on it, his eyes solemn. "As expected, he is indeed Orochimaru. Then this first battle will be left to you, Kabuto." Obito said coldly. "Haha, I will definitely not let Mr. Madara down." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 683 War begins! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "The surprise attack force has already set off, and the remaining troops will be able to set off one after another after they confirm the situation." Tsunade said. "Okay, how is the situation over there with the Daimyo?" Raikage said. "We have dispatched special personnel to handle this, Raikage-sama, don't worry." Shikaku said from the side. When the Fourth Raikage heard this, his eyes fell on Shikaku and said: "You are Nara Shikaku, right? I have heard of your name for a long time. It is said that during the third war, your strategies helped Konoha to achieve the stage many times. The triumph of sex.¡± Hearing this, Lu Jiu smiled and said, "Thank you, Raikage-sama." "Huh, a person like you is really worrying." Lei Ying snorted coldly. Lu Jiu didn¡¯t take it seriously when he heard the words. The Fourth Raikage looked at Mabuyi and said, "Mabuyi, you have to learn from this Konoha Jonin this time." "Yes, Lord Raikage." After the Fourth Raikage finished speaking, he walked out with Tsunade and others. This is where the think tank for this Ninja World War is located. Gathered together are the wisest military advisors from the five great ninja villages. ??And Nara Shikaku is the general staff officer. Kakashi walked up to Shikaku and said, "Shikaku-senpai, I'll leave it to you this time." Lu Jiu smiled when he heard the words: "Although it is troublesome, it is also a necessary thing. I just didn't expect that there would be a moment where the five major ninja villages would join forces. These original opponents have become teammates. This feeling is really amazing. of." "Perhaps after this time, the path to peace in the ninja world will become longer, but it's not necessarily certain." Kakashi smiled. "maybe." Lu Jiu showed a smile, but there was a lingering shadow in his eyes. Lu Jiu had a premonition that this time, he might be doomed. This seems to be the safest place, but it is actually the most dangerous place. Anyone who has participated in a war understands the principle of capturing the thief first. And the think tank of an army is usually the first place where the enemy attacks. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ????????????? ???????????????????mindedlly together out out out, but after that, the Five Shadows and other powerful people would step onto the battlefield one after another, and by that time, this place would become empty. If the enemy can free his hands, this place may suffer. If it were a previous war, Shikaku wouldn't be worried at all. ¡°After all, there are many jounin here, and I am an elite jounin. With such characters gathered together, there is no need for protection at all. But this time the opponent is different. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard for the Kage to protect themselves, let alone a mere elite jounin. ?This is understood by all the think tanks present. But no one said it. the reason is simple. They don¡¯t want to lose their combat power on the battlefield because of themselves. Because no matter which shadow-level combat power is left, it will have a huge impact on the battlefield. Furthermore, as long as the enemy's main force is contained on the battlefield, the opponent will naturally be unable to attack here. So, as long as they direct it properly, this problem is not difficult to solve. "Shikaku-senpai, I'm actually a little worried about your safety." Kakashi said suddenly. "Kakashi, I know, but this is not the time to worry about personal safety. And as long as you contain the enemy, we should have no problems here." Kakashi was silent for a moment after hearing this, then took out a kunai from his ninja bag and handed it to Shikaku. Lu Jiu took it with a puzzled look, and then said in surprise: "This is" I saw that the kunai was different from the ordinary kunai, but a three-pronged one. And on the kunai, there is a black shuriken pattern engraved on it, which looks quite mysterious. "This is the kunai of the Flying Thunder God Jutsu. It is a version of my new experiment. The principle is similar to the reverse psychic technique. If there is really a threat then, Shikaku-senpai, you can input chakra into this kunai , when the time comes, you can be transferred to another place." Kakashi explained. "Is it so useful?" Lu Jiu asked in surprise. "I haven't tested the specific effect yet. Time doesn't allow it, so I've only made this one. But it shouldn't be a big problem. The only limitation is probably??Know how many people can be teleported. " Hearing this, Shikaku put the kunai into his ninja bag and said, "I understand, Kakashi." "Shikaku-senpai, take care." "Um." At this time, the Third Hokage came over and said with a smile: "Kakashi, are you worried about the safety of Shikaku and the others?" "Yes, Third Generation Sir." "Don't worry, I will stay. When the time comes, if there is really any danger, I believe I can withstand it for a while." The Third Hokage smiled. "This the Third Generation will not go to the front line?" Kakashi said in surprise. "The old man has other tasks, so he is here for now." Jiraiya said. "That's right." Kakashi said suddenly. "Okay, Kakashi, get ready to go." Jiraiya said solemnly. Kakashi nodded, took out the newly made forehead protector, and tied it on his forehead. "The forehead protector is not the symbol of Konoha, but the word "nin". At this moment, he is not the ANBU minister of Konoha. It is the third unit of the ninja army, the leader of the combined army unit in the close and mid-range battle, Hatake Kakashi. Kakashi stood on the tower and shouted softly: "Let's go!" Immediately, Kakashi teleported and appeared in front of the ninja army. The troops of 15,000 people set off in a mighty manner. There were several familiar figures among them, namely Kai, Yamato, Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura. Not far away, Shisui and Itachi watched this scene silently. "Kakashi-senpai has already set off." Shisui whispered. "Shisui, it's time to complete the mission that Kakashi-senpai has given us." Itachi said. "There's no rush, we still need to check the situation. And that guy is hiding, so it might be hard to find him. We'll wait until the person reincarnated in the dirt comes out before we take action." "good." After Itachi finished speaking, looking at the mighty army, he felt a trace of sadness in his heart. Sure enough, no matter how hard you try, war is inevitable. Fortunately, this time the war is heading towards peace. "I really hope this battle ends soon." Itachi murmured, looking at the clear sky. "Don't worry, it won't be long. What we have to do is to minimize the casualties in this war." Shisui patted Itachi on the shoulder, and then disappeared in an instant. Itachi didn¡¯t say anything and disappeared in the same place. In the space below, Obito opened his eyes and whispered: "Kabuto, the opponent's vanguard has already set off. Let your army of dirty soil move out." "my pleasure." Kabuto formed a seal with his hands, and then somewhere in the ninja world, several coffins climbed out, and several people walked out of them. If anyone saw it here, they would probably be surprised. Because they are the Seven Ninja Swordsmen and the Kages of the past! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 684 Seven Ninja Swordsmen You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The surprise attack force penetrated deeply into the Kingdom of Rain, but encountered little resistance. But halfway through the journey, several ninjas reincarnated in the dirty land stopped a few people. After a hard fight, Sai, Kankuro and others from the surprise attack force were able to seal them with difficulty. And they themselves were seriously injured. "Let's rest here for now, and then move forward after recovering." Kankuro, the captain, said. Everyone had no opinion after hearing this. The battle just now allowed them to appreciate the power of reincarnation in dirty soil. At the same time, I am a little worried about the next battle. If there are always monsters that cannot be killed like this, then the situation will become troublesome. News of the setback of the surprise attack force soon reached Kakashi's ears. Kakashi didn¡¯t pay much attention and continued to move forward with the army. The role of the surprise attack force has been completed, and all that is left is to meet with the army. On the whole, the surprise attack force failed. "But after sealing three masters, the harvest is not low. At this time, Neci suddenly ran to Kakashi's side, looking into the distance with ferocious white eyes. "Captain Kakashi, there are seven people three kilometers ahead. They have huge chakra, and they have extremely strong killing intent. They are at least elite jounin. Four of them are holding strange broadswords." Neji said solemnly. "Seven elite jounin? Is it them?" Kakashi whispered. "Captain Kakashi, in addition to the seven of them, there are 20,000 people. Their auras are exactly the same. They should be the so-called White Zetsu army." Neji continued. "Seven Ninja Swordsmen plus 20,000 White Zetsu? It seems to be a tough battle." Kakashi waved his hand, and a middle-aged man with a golden ponytail ran over. "Kakashi-sama." "Mita, use the Heart Turn Technique to tell all ninjas that there are enemies ahead, prepare for battle!" "Yes! Lord Kakashi!" Mita is a member of the Yamazaka clan and has the ability to transmit information. I saw him put his hand on his forehead, and then conveyed the information Kakashi said. For a time, everyone within the range was on alert, preparing for the battle that was coming at any time. The distance continued to shorten, and soon Kakashi saw the seven people. They are lined up in a row, with different body shapes. Those pairs of black eyes looked emotionless. Behind them stood an army of 20,000 Bai Jue. Kakashi stopped and waved his hand, causing the fifteen thousand people behind him to stop. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? In an orderly manner, without any confusion. "Is this the enemy this time? It's really a large-scale battle." Gui Deng Man Yue looked at the tens of thousands of troops in front of him and was a little amazed. He is also someone who has experienced war, but he has never seen a war on such a scale. ¡°After all, each village only has less than 20,000 people. And here, there are a full 35,000 people. If it were a war between two villages, it would be impossible to reach this level. No village will be deserted. This war, no matter what, will be recorded in the annals of ninja history. "Ghost Lantern Full Moon?" Kakashi said looking at the person in front of him. Gui Deng Man Yue stood in front of the other six people, looking like a leader. The six people behind him are the former owner of the beheading sword, Juuzou Loquat, the former owner of Sameji, the pufferfish ghost of Watermelon Mountain, Yuri Rinjo with the thunder tooth sword, the wild baitman with the dull knife Kabuto, and Kurumi Kushimaru with the long knife and sewing needle. , Explosive knife flying droplets without pear even eight. Kakashi¡¯s low cry made Ghost Lantern Man Yue focus on Kakashi. "Silver hair? The decoration of Konoha, white teeth?" Gui Deng Man Yue guessed. But soon, Gui Deng Man Yue denied his guess. "White Fang has been famous for a long time, and he cannot be so young yet. Who are you?" "Those who are dead don't need to know what's going on here, so they should rest peacefully in their graves." Kakashi said with cold eyes. "Haha, it seems that the Seven Ninja Swordsmen have not taken action for a long time, and the world has completely forgotten about it. Anyway, no matter who you are, for the Seven Ninja SwordsmenLet's leave our heads in this world! " Ghost Lantern Man Yue said, forming a seal with his hands: "Water Escape! Water Dragon Bullet Technique!" A huge water dragon fell from the sky and fell into the ninja army. "Earth Escape! Earth Formation Wall!" The earth wall surged up, completely blocking the water dragon bomb! Kakashi shouted: "Each team spreads out, forming a team of three to cover each other. The target is the White Zetsu army behind the seven Ninja Swordsmen." "yes!" "Leave these seven people to me." After Kakashi finished speaking, he gently grasped his right hand, and a bolt of lightning appeared in his right hand. "Kakashi-sensei, we can also deal with these people." Sasuke said. "That's right, Kakashi-sensei, let's help you deal with those seven guys!" Kakashi shook his head and said, "Your opponent is over there." Following the direction Kakashi pointed, three more ninjas who had been reincarnated in the dirty land appeared there. Explosive Escape Hunter, Scorching Escape Pakula and Magnetic Escape Troy. ¡°Let¡¯s fight quickly and avoid too many casualties. Let¡¯s go.¡± Kakashi said, raising his sword and rushing towards the seven ninja swordsmen. Sasuke and Naruto saw this and faced the three newcomers. "Kakashi really loves to show off, how can he be without me in this youthful moment! Kakashi, here I come!" Kai let out a passionate roar and followed immediately. Here, Kakashi and Ghost Full Moon collided. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Full Moon, is a young genius. He was only seventeen years old when he died, but he was proficient in the use of seven broadswords and was regarded as the top genius of Kirigakure at that time. It is said that no one knows his true strength. The cause of death was illness. "It seems that you are also a ninja who can use swords. You are really courageous to use a long sword in front of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. Soon, you will know how ignorant you are." Ghost Light Full Moon mocked. "Yeah?" Kakashi¡¯s eyes were like lightning, and Qian Ting burst into the sound of birdsong in an instant! Thousands of Tings! When Gui Deng Man Yue saw this, she was startled and quickly backed away. But this knife struck his right arm firmly! Poof! There was no expected sound of a broken arm, but instead the sound of water flowing. The right arm that was chopped off actually turned into water! The art of hydration! "Tch, are you underestimated? With this speed, it seems that you are a ninja with a sharp knife. What is even more disgusting is that you are also a lightning ninja." Ghost Lantern Man Yue dodged and landed next to the other six people. There is still current flowing in the severed right arm. The ghost lamp full moon felt a numbness. The right arm cannot be restored to its original shape for the time being. At this time, Kai rushed to Kakashi's side. "You are worthy of being my lifelong opponent. He has achieved results as soon as he strikes. Kakashi, let's have a youthful duel and see who can defeat more opponents!" Kai said enthusiastically. Kakashi swung his sword and said in a low voice: "Ah, seven people, let's see who can defeat more." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 685 Response You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi and Gai stood side by side, and the seven people on the opposite side also started to move. Except for Ghost Lantern Man Yue, Watermelon Mountain Puffer Ghost and Loquat Juzo, the other four people all took out their respective swords. Spray droplets, stitches, thunder fangs, pocket cuts! Four long knives, each possessing extremely powerful lethality. And every long knife is covered with countless blood. There are seven people who can bear the sword. They can bear the sword when they succeed, and they can bear the sword when they fail. They used the seven ninja swords so well that after losing the ninja swords, their combat effectiveness would drop significantly. The most obvious one is Sameji. In the battle with Kirabi, if Kisame didn't have Sameiso, he would probably be killed in an instant. ¡°After all, Kisame, even Sameiso, has been seriously injured several times. The stronger the knife, the stronger the person's dependence on it. This is an inevitable thing. The Seven Ninja Swordsmen gradually formed an encirclement, wrapping Kakashi and Gai in the middle. "Kakashi, several of these people were killed by my father." At this time, Kai seemed to have finally seen the other party's appearance clearly, and said with a solemn look on his face. Hearing this, Kakashi looked at Kai and whispered: "I have indeed heard that when Senior Dai opened the Door of Death, he launched the Eight Gate Armor Formation, and single-handedly killed the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. Of the four, three escaped.¡± In that battle, the name of the Eight Gate Dunjia resounded throughout the ninja world. "Yes, there are five people here who were members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen at that time, and the rest should have been selected later. Among them, Kurisu Kushimaru, Tonggusa Yaito, and Murashi Jinpachi died at my father's feet, and one other person died at my father's feet. I remember it was the person who used the flounder, but it seems to have been replaced by this ghost lantern full moon." "Kai, are you confident that you can defeat them?" Kakashi smiled. Hearing this, Kai showed his white teeth and smiled confidently: "Of course there is no problem! Konoha whirlwind!" After Kai finished speaking, a large Konoha whirlwind kicked the nearest Kurisu Kushimaru! boom! With a long knife and a needle in both hands, Kurihara Kushimaru took Kai's kick firmly. Kai¡¯s eyes narrowed, and just when he was about to continue attacking, the dull knife came at him! With his feet a little lower, he pulled away, reversed 360 degrees in mid-air, and landed successfully. Just when Kai wanted to take a breath, the explosive knife droplets hit here! Kai was startled and kicked Muashi Jinpachi in the abdomen with his right foot at an extremely fast speed. Before the blunt knife could hit him, he kicked him away! The three of them are all elite jounin, and Kai in his normal state is just struggling to support himself. On Kakashi¡¯s side, the other four also launched their own offensive. Gui Deng Man Yue retreated behind, took out a kunai, and cut off his right arm directly. Confetti flew all over the sky, and the arm was reborn again. "This ninjutsu is really useful." Ghost Deng Man Yue whispered. Loquat Juuzang took out an ordinary ninja sword from somewhere and slashed at Kakashi. Ding! With the two swords connected, Kakashi could see that there was no emotion in the black eyes of Loquat Juzo. "It seems that his consciousness has been wiped away." Kakashi thought to himself. At this time, the pufferfish ghost in Xiguashan formed a seal with his hands: "Ninja Technique! Needle Qianben!" I saw that his hair became extremely hard in an instant and spurted out at the same time. Each fine hair is like a handful of thousands of books. Kakashi was slightly surprised when he saw this. This move really looked like Jiraiya's Hair Senbon. "It's just that in terms of power, it's a bit inferior. Qian Ting flicked it, and a force of skill threw Loquat Juuzang away. Needle Senbon also flew in front of Kakashi. "Ninjutsu! Needle Jizo!" The silver hair wrapped around Kakashi, and the needles made a clanging sound, but they seemed unable to penetrate this layer of defense. On the other side, Yuri Lin stuck the Thunder Blade on the ground and shouted: "Thunder Blade Technique! Thunder Gate!" In the sky, a powerful thunder suddenly formed and hit Kakashi. At this time, Kakashi¡¯s hair returned to its original state, and he watched the lightning that was coming quickly without evading it. A flash of lightning appears in your left hand!  Thousands of birds chirp! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? I saw that seemingly terrifying thunder and lightning falling directly on Kakashi¡¯s left hand! An amazing scene appeared! Kakashi¡¯s left hand was not damaged at all. Instead, it completely absorbed the lightning! "Thousands of birds eat thunder!" Kakashi waved his left hand, and the lightning was instantly annihilated. "The material of this Thunder Fang seems to be somewhat similar to the Second Hokage's Thunder God Sword." Kakashi thought to himself. Kakashi¡¯s action surprised Ghost Man Yue. "It was actually able to directly neutralize the thunder escape of the Thunder Fang Sword. This guy's thunder escape is very high." Kakashi¡¯s eyes wandered around, observing the fighting situation around him. Kai was in danger under the attack of three broadswords. To get out of this predicament, Kai must open the Eight Gates of Dunjia. And, at least six doors must be opened. Although Kai's strength does not have a big impact on the body by opening the six gates, it will also cause a feeling of weakness. You need to rest for at least an hour before you can return to your prime. This is a war, and Kai cannot be put into such a situation unless necessary. Kakashi analyzed the current form in just a moment. Kai could no longer hold on any longer. With a flying kick, Kai distanced himself from the three of them. "It's really amazing. It seems like it won't work if it goes on like this." Kai raised his hands, crossed his hands on his chest, and opened the Eight Gate Dunjia. Seeing this, Kakashi ducked and appeared next to Kai. "Kai, don't use the Eight Gate Dunjia." Kai was stunned and asked: "Why?" "Once you activate the Eight Door Dunjia, you will fall into weakness. The battle ahead will be long, so try to conserve your fighting power." "I know, but in the current situation, it is impossible to defeat these three guys without opening the Eight Gate Dunjia." Kai looked at the three people in front of him and said solemnly. "give it to me." "Kakashiyou" Kai was obviously not very willing. "Kai, don't worry. I'm sure." Seeing Kakashi¡¯s persistence, Kai had no choice but to say: ¡°Okay, but if there is danger, I will take action.¡± Kakashi smiled and said: "There will be no chance for you to take action." Kai took a step back and gave up the fight to Kakashi. The Seven Ninja Swordsmen gathered together again. "It seems that you are not an unknown person. If I guess correctly, you should be Kakashi, who is called the Sharingan. I have heard of your name when I was young." Ghost Light Full Moon said. "I didn't expect that someone like you, who died young, would recognize me. It's such an honor." ¡°I¡¯ve admired the name for a long time, and today I¡¯m here to learn how powerful the so-called Kakashi Hatake is!¡± The ghost lanterns drank lightly at the moon, and the seven people in the end of the natal lanterns came out of fish! Kakashi stepped back with his right foot and looked directly at the seven people with his right eye. In an instant, everyone¡¯s attack trajectory was seen. "Is it true that the Seven Ninja Swordsmen blocked all escape routes? What a pity, I never thought of hiding!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 686 Everything is flowing smoothly! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! His eyes turned cold and he tiptoed a little. Instant step! open! Whoops! Kakashi rushed directly towards Loquat Juzo. Thousands of lightning strikes! A flash of cold light flashed, and Loquat Juuzang's ninja sword was cut off directly! The force of Qian Ting did not stop there, but continued to chop at Loquat Juuzang¡¯s shoulder! Tear it apart! Without any stagnation, Qian Ting directly penetrated Loquat Juuzang's entire body! split into two! Loquat Juuzang fell to the ground, and the cracked parts of his body were slowly stitched together like paper. Seeing this, Kakashi took out a piece of talisman paper from his ninja tool bag and pasted it on Loquat Juuzang's forehead. In an instant, a black sealing formation took shape, directly wrapping Loquat Shizang. Kakashi reached out and threw it directly to Gai behind him. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off. "First!" At this time, the blunt knife of the wild bait man also struck at me. It is said to be a blunt knife that can break all defenses! Kakashi had no intention of trying how terrifying this blunt knife Kabutari attack was. While throwing out the Loquat Juzo with his left hand, the lightning flashed. The blue Qianben condensed by the thunder shot out instantly. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Dozens of Chidori Thousands of Birds hit the surface of the blunt knife, making a tinkling sound. The remaining Chidori Chibon stabbed the man in the eyes of the wild bait man when the blunt knife was stopped! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As he is an elite jounin-level ninja, Tongcao Yebaiman reacts very quickly, and with a twist of his head, he dodges Chidori Chibon's shot. At the same time, Wuli Jinpachi's blasting sword splash hit Kakashi with a bang. While Kakashi sent out the Chidori Senbon, lightning flashed under his feet. Thunder Step! The terrifying speed exploded instantly, and he dodged the blow of the explosive knife. When Kakashi appeared again, it happened to be the moment when Tongcao Yebai turned his head. Kakashi moved his right hand Qian Ting and slashed directly at the neck of the wild bait man! Click! With a crisp sound, the head of the wild bait man rose into the sky. Kakashi once again took out a piece of talisman paper from his ninja bag and threw it at the head. "the second!" Thunder light flashed in the sky, and Lin Yuri activated the Thunder Saber Fang again! "Thunder Escape! Sky-Splitting Thunder Snake!" Thunder Saber Fang¡¯s most terrifying thunder escape attack, hundreds of thunder snakes attack at the same time, and will also turn into thunder rapiers to launch a second round of attack. Kakashi frowned, and his body that was still in mid-air spun around instantly. "Chidori Kaiten-ryu!" Countless Chidori erupted from Kakashi's body, forming something like a thunder shield. Muri Jinpachi, who was the closest, sent Todoroki flying away. And those hundreds of thunder snakes were also blocked from the outside of the Chidori Kaitian Flow. Kakashi¡¯s rotation gradually stopped. At this time, a long and slender knife shot out from the ground! Long knife and needle! Kakashi opened his left hand, and the rich chakra was condensed in his hand, and he could directly grab the long knife and needle in his hand at any time. "come on!" Kakashi shouted softly and pulled the long knife needle, and Kushimaru Kushimaru, who used a thin thread to control the long knife needle on the other side, was directly pulled over. Qian Ting, with a piece of talisman stuck in his right hand, flew towards Kurisu Kushimaru! The black sealing circle spread out again, nailing Kurumi Kushimaru to a nearby tree, making him unable to move. "The third!" "Ninjutsu! Needle Senbon!" The Watermelon Mountain Blowfish Ghost launched his ninjutsu again, wanting to take this opportunity to attack Kakashi. Without looking back, Kakashi flicked his right hand lightly, and the Chidori Senbon shot out, actually knocking down all the Chidori Senbon one by one! Just when the Watermelon Mountain Pufferfish Ghost wanted to attack again, a hand with distinct joints appeared under him! "The art of beheading in the heart!" Before the Watermelon Mountain Pufferfish Ghost had time to react, he was pulled directly into the ground, leaving only another head.   Looking around, a figure appeared. It¡¯s none other than Kakashi! Shadow clone! The shadow clone put the sealing talisman on the forehead of the Xiguashan Pufferfish Ghost, and the Xiguashan Pufferfish Ghost who was still struggling stopped instantly. "the fourth!" Kakashi murmured softly, and the shadow clone beside him popped into smoke and disappeared. Until this moment, Kakashi temporarily stopped moving. In less than thirty seconds, Kakashi resisted the attacks launched by the seven Ninja Swordsmen one after another. At the same time, four of them were defeated and sealed. What is used is extreme speed and close cooperation between various ninjutsu. Kai on the side was a little surprised when he saw this. He looked at the sealed Loquat Juuzang and Tongcao Yebairen, and felt even more emotional. This time Kai felt the power of Kakashi very intuitively. Kai fought with three of them before and was forced to activate the Eight Gates of Dunjia. But now, Kakashi fought with seven people at the same time, not only blocking all the attacks, but also counterattacking, killing four of them. The most important thing is that Kakashi didn't even use his Sharingan. Not to mention magic. "Kakashi, my eternal rival, where is your limit now?" Kai thought to himself, his eyes filled with the passionate fire of youth. He didn¡¯t feel sad, let alone jealous, just passionate. His goal has always been to surpass Kakashi. No matter how strong Kakashi is, for him, it will not be despair, but new goals. Kakashi has no way of knowing what Kai is thinking here. At this time, he was looking at the remaining three people. ? Lin Jiaoyu Yuli, Ghost Lantern Full Moon and Wuli Jinpachi. The Ghost Lantern Full Moon also looked horrified at this time. The flowing attacks made him look like this before he could fully see what was going on. Just now, he was still waiting and watching, hoping to find Kakashi's flaws. But after this game, the flaw has not been seen yet, and four people have been lost. Kakashi held a suture needle in his left hand and looked at the three of them coldly. "There are only three of you left." "Damn it, this disgusting look, boy, don't look down on people!" Muri Jinpachi growled. "Let's end this. The dead should be buried in peace and stop wandering around the world of the living." With a flash of lightning, Kakashi appeared again standing behind Murri Jinpachi. Mu Li Jinpachi felt something in his heart, and the explosive knife sprayed behind him! The stitches came out and hit the droplets from the explosive knife! boom! The detonating talisman on the blasting knife's droplets explodes directly! "Hahaha! Boy! You know how powerful I am!" Muri Jinpachi laughed. The smoke dissipated, revealing Kakashi's face. I saw that the silver hair completely isolated the explosion! "Thishow is this possible!" Under Muri Jinpachi¡¯s horrified gaze, blue lightning penetrated his chest! "The fifth one!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 687 Ghost Lantern Full Moon You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The sealing talisman paper was gently placed on Mu Li Jinpachi's head. The seal is completed instantly. At this time, only Lin Yuri and Gui Deng Man Yue were left among the seven Ninja Swordsmen. There is only one ninja sword, the Raiga sword. Kakashi held the sewing needle in his right hand and waved it lightly, and lightning filled it. ?Compared to Qian Ting, the weight of the sewing needle is lighter. Although it was a bit awkward at first, it was now able to be used by Kakashi freely. A true knife master will not reduce his combat effectiveness due to changes in the long knife in his hand. And Kakashi is among them. Gui Deng Man Yue¡¯s face was solemn. This opponent¡¯s speed was really too fast. He has never seen anyone so fast. "You two are the only ones left." The long knife and needle pointed at the ghost lamp Man Yue and Lin Yuyu not far away. "Tch, don't compare me to these people, they are far behind me!" Gui Deng Man Yue shouted in a low voice. A seventeen-year-old genius boy who can freely use seven ninja swords. Needless to say, Gui Deng Man Yue¡¯s talent. His strength is indeed the strongest among the seven Ninja Swordsmen. Of course, only in his generation. ¡°After all, this time, there is a dried persimmon Kisame. Kakashi was noncommittal. Although this ghost was very talented, he died young. In his opinion, his strength was just okay. Looking at Kakashi¡¯s indifferent eyes, Ghost Light Man Yue felt a little unhappy. Without a Ninja Sword in hand, Ghost Light Man Yue¡¯s strength cannot be exerted to its extreme. Thinking of this, Gui Deng Man Yue set his sights on Lin Yuyu. In his hand, there is also a Thunder Fang! Ghost Lantern grinned full moon, revealing the shark teeth full of spikes. "Bring it here!" Before Lin Jiaoyu Yuri could react, Gui Deng Man Yue had already snatched the Thunder Saber Fang out of his hand and kicked it away. boom! Lin Yuli hit a tree and couldn't move for a while. Although Kakashi was surprised when he saw this, he did not waste the opportunity. A piece of talisman shot out and stuck to his head. The seal is completed! ¡°As expected of someone from the Blood Mist, he shows no mercy to his companions.¡± Kakashi said with emotion. "Haha, companions? How can these weak humans be called my companions? They were once my prey." Gui Deng Man Yue grinned. "Prey?" Kakashi was confused. "Yes, the title of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen is too redundant for me. What ability do they have to hold these Ninja Swords? It's ridiculous! These seven Ninja Swords only belong to me, Gui Deng Man Yue! Correct! His name should be, Seven Ninja Sword, Ghost Lantern Full Moon! Hahaha!" The full moon with ghost lanterns laughs wildly and is arrogant. Kakashi was a little surprised, then helpless. This boy¡¯s chuunibyou is quite serious. "I should be grateful to the guy who summoned me. If it weren't for him, I'm afraid I wouldn't have the chance to collect the seven ninja swords again. Hatake Kakashi, you will be my first prey. That ninja sword of yours, It's also very good. Wait until I chop off your head and add it to my collection." Ghost Lantern¡¯s full moon¡¯s gaze fell on Kurisu Kushimaru who was not far away. What is stuck on his body is Kakashi¡¯s sword, Qian Ting. Even if he only looked at it from a distance, Gui Deng Man Yue could clearly feel that the quality of this long sword was still higher than that of the Seven Ninja Sword. Although the quality of Loquat Juuzang's Ninja Sword is not as good as the Seven Ninja Sword, it is definitely not bad. But it was cut off with a knife. Although there is a gap in strength, the quality of the long knife is definitely superior. For this kind of ninja sword, Gui Deng Man Yue's heart is full of longing. When Ghost Man Yue was alive, he collected four ninja swords. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Before being controlled by the pocket, I gave these four knives to the others. Otherwise, the full moon of the ghost lamp will never do such a thing. "I'm sorry, I'm afraid I can't complete your boring thoughts for you. What I can do now is to send you back to? a world. " After Kakashi finished speaking, the stitches in his hand shot out! ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. "Thunder Escape! Thunder Dragon Tornado!" Two tornadoes swept out from the Thunder Tooth Saber, carrying huge thunder power. Kakashi was slightly startled. He didn't expect that the power of the Thunder Fang Sword in the hands of Oni Deng Mangetsu would be even more powerful than that of Lin Yuri. The attack of long knives and needles was directly swept away by the tornado and plunged straight into the earth. Kakashi makes a hand seal! "Earth Escape! Earth Formation Wall!" A huge stone wall rose in front of Kakashi, but he did not stop there, but formed another seal! "Thunder Escape! Thunder Tiger Double Kill!" Two thunder tigers emerged from Kakashi's palms and rushed towards both sides of the stone wall! Roar! With a roar, the two thunder tigers collided with the sweeping tornado! The sound of thunder was so loud that the ninja coalition forces who were closer could not help but cover their ears. Thunder Tiger was defeated, and his scream disappeared into nothingness. And the thunder dragon tornado had only remaining power at this time, and hit the stone wall with a bang! boom! There was a loud noise and the stone wall cracked! But the two tornadoes also dissipated invisible at this time. "The power of this Thunder Release is really astonishing. The chakra used is definitely not low. Unfortunately, at this time, the ghost lamp full moon is in the state of the reincarnation of the dirty earth, and the chakra is unlimited. Otherwise, just this blow would probably be enough. It will consume most of its chakra." Kakashi thought to himself, and then his eyes fell on Ghost Lantern Full Moon. This sight shocked him. On the hands of Gui Deng Man Yue, there is a thunder tooth knife, and next to it, there are stitches, droplets, and pocket cuts respectively! When Kakashi resisted the thunder dragon tornado just now, Ghost Mangetsu actually picked up the three ninja swords scattered on the side. "Haha, Kakashi, suffer death!" ??????????????????????????????????: Gui Deng Man Yue said, inserting the Thunder Tooth Saber in a low voice, kicking her right foot, and the stitches shot out. The wire at the end of the needle is constantly winding. "Long Sword Ninja Technique! Earth Spider Seam!" Countless steel wires drilled out of the ground, forming a giant network! Then it tightened suddenly! Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank. These wires are extremely sharp. If they were cut like this, his legs would be completely scrapped! "Ninjutsu! Needle Jizo!" The silver hair rose up again, completely covering Kakashi. The hard steel wire clanged and got stuck on it. Seeing this, Gui Deng Man Yue pulled out the pocket cutter with her right hand, pulled out the droplets with her left hand, jumped suddenly, and waved her right hand! boom! Kabuta hit the silver-white hair and directly opened a big hole! Revealing Kakashi under his hair. The pocket is cut and the defense is broken! Ghost Lantern Man Yue grinned and waved the foam with his left hand hard, hitting Kakashi who had nowhere to hide! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 688 Betrothal gift You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The detonating talisman on the droplets turned over several pages, and all of them were wrapped around Kakashi's body in an instant! "Explode!" With a bang, there was a huge explosion of droplets. Not only did Kakashi get blown away, but half of Ghost Light Mangetsu was also blown away. But soon, Gui Deng Man Yue¡¯s body recovered again. Reincarnation from dirty soil, immortal body! This kind of self-inflicted attack is the most effective. "Kakashi!" Kai was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that Kakashi would be seriously injured in just a moment! Kakashi, who was blown away, was lying on the ground, motionless. There are burnt marks all over his body. A large number of detonating symbols are wrapped around the droplets. The so-called detonating talisman is actually the fire escape compressed on a piece of talisman paper. With so many being released at the same time, the power unleashed would cause serious injury no matter who it was. Looking at Kakashi who was lying motionless on the ground, Ghost Man Yue laughed and said: "Hahaha, Hatake Kakashi, it's nothing more than that. With one blow, you can't move?" Kai was about to step forward, but he seemed to have seen something and stopped. "It's too early for you to be happy." A cold voice sounded behind Gui Deng Man Yue. "What? How is that possible!" Ghost Lantern Man Yue turned her head in shock and saw Kakashi holding Qian Ting in his hand, pressing it against his neck. "Kakashi", who was unable to move due to the explosion, disappeared with a bang. "Shadow clone? How is it possible? When?" Gui Deng Man Yue looked puzzled. Not far away, Kai showed an expression that was indeed true. After Kakashi used Needle Jizo to wrap his whole body before, he used a shadow clone to replace him, and then activated the Flying Thunder God Technique and appeared next to Qian Ting. The ghost lamp was cut with a pocket with a pocket, but it was not found at all. Because Kakashi¡¯s speed was so fast that it only took a moment. "You don't need to know this." Qian Ting flashes! Flag Wood Sword Technique! Broken Moon! Qian Ting's light flashed, and a crescent moon directly pierced Gui Deng Man Yue's body. Ghost Lantern Full Moon¡¯s entire abdomen was blown away! "this¡­¡­" The Ghost Lantern Full Moon only let out a soft cry before losing consciousness. The sealing talisman is pasted on his forehead, and the seal is completed! This sealing talisman was naturally made by Kakashi. The purpose is to use it specifically to deal with the reincarnation of the dirty earth this time. As long as the talisman is attached to the defeated army of dirt, it will spontaneously trigger the sealing circle and complete the seal. It is a very efficient sealing method. Kakashi¡¯s sealing skills have already reached the top level in the ninja world. Even if Minato is reborn at the age of twenty-four, he may not be able to compare with Kakashi. So, this talisman paper seems simple, but it actually requires a lot of technical content. In the entire ninja world, I am afraid that only Kakashi has such a technique. Kakashi also distributed some to the captains of each team. As for everyone having one share, there is no need to think about it. Eighty thousand people have one copy. If Kakashi had made it, he would have been exhausted. Seeing that the ghost lamp full moon was also sealed, Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief. This battle did not consume much on Kakashi, but he was still a little tired from the one-on-seven battle. But this kind of fatigue can be completely eliminated after just a short rest. The Seven Ninja Swordsmen are, after all, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, and they are very powerful. "Seven elite ninjas, any one of them would be in trouble." Kai rushed over, hugged Kakashi and shouted: "Kakashi! You are indeed my eternal opponent. He is so powerful! This is really a wonderful battle!" Kai first hugged Kakashi and shouted, then shook Kakashi crazily to show his excitement. Kakashi didn¡¯t feel anything at first, but after being hugged and shaken by Kai like this, he felt a little nauseous and wanted to vomit. ¡°Well, it¡¯s because I feel dizzy from shaking. "Kai, stop shaking." Kakashi saidSaid tightly. At this time, Kai also realized that he was probably too excited, and quickly said: "Hahaha, Kakashi, I'm sorry, I was too excited for a moment." Kakashi rolled his eyes and said, "Kai, now is not the time to talk about this. There are still many enemies over there." Kai patted his head when he heard this and said: "Oh! I forgot about this! I'm going now! Youth! I'm coming!" After Kai finished speaking, he rushed into the Bai Jue army with a single stride. It seems that he was stimulated by Kakashi's continuous slaying of the seven people with the Ninja Sword. At this time, Gai seemed to have gone crazy, killing the White Zetsu army. For a time, the pressure on the ninja army was relieved a lot. Kakashi shook his head. The reason why Gai didn't go there just now was because he was worried about himself. Now that his side had solved the problem, he naturally jumped into the battle. His eyes fell on the battlefield in the distance. There Naruto faced off against the Explosive Release Hunter, and Sasuke faced off against the Burning Release Pakula. Ningji is fighting Magnet Trojan. The three of them had the upper hand at this time, and it was only a matter of time before they defeated each other. "It seems that Naruto and the others don't have a big problem, let them solve it themselves." Kakashi whispered, then turned his gaze to his side. The Seven Ninja Swordsmen have been sealed and scattered around him. But Kakashi¡¯s eyes did not stay on them, but fell on the four ninja swords. Long knife stitches, exploding knife spray, dull knife pocket cutting, thunder knife fangs. Kakashi rolled his eyes and had an idea in his mind. "These four ninja swords are quite good, and they are from Kirigakure Village. I will collect them first, and then give them to Ming after the ninja war is over. Yeah, that's right. It just so happens that I haven't thought about using the betrothal gift yet. What, these four Ninja Swords are just right. Otherwise, it would be too vulgar to use money. If you want to be romantic, I don¡¯t have the cells. As a ninja, giving Ninja Swords is really appropriate." When Kakashi thought of this, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, impressed by his wit. This is the betrothal gift that comes to your door. If you don¡¯t accept it, you will feel sorry for the seven people who have worked so hard to come here. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Kakashi took out a scroll and sealed the four ninja swords in it one by one. Then he put the scroll into the ninja tool bag and patted it twice. "Now that the betrothal gift is in hand, let's resolve this war as soon as possible." Kakashi muttered in his heart. There was a fierce collision between the 20,000 White Zetsu army and the close-to-mid-range coalition forces led by Kakashi. In the end, the 20,000 White Zetsu army was completely annihilated after paying a certain price. In the dark space in the distance, Kabuto, who was dressed in plain white robes, poked his glasses and said in a low voice: "As expected of Kakashi, since he defeated the Seven Ninja Swordsmen so quickly. No wonder Lord Orochimaru is I¡¯ll look at you differently. Haha, then, I¡¯ll give you another big gift.¡± Kabuto said, took out a few stones and placed them on the chessboard on the ground. "Go, my puppets." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 689 Shadow Movement You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "All personnel, rest on the spot!" Kakashi shouted loudly, and everyone who had just ended the battle breathed a sigh of relief. The battle is over. But the price is also tragic. Fortunately, the presence of Kakashi and others blocked the seven Ninja Swordsmen and three blood successor ninjas who were reincarnated from the dirty soil. So although there were casualties, compared with the enemy's losses, they were much better. "Captain Kakashi, in this battle, 319 people died, 568 were seriously injured, and 5,876 were slightly injured." The members of the medical team reported the casualties of the battle to Kakashi. Kakashi nodded and said, "I understand. I will leave the rest to your medical team." "Yes! Captain Kakashi!" "Captain Kakashi, the ten reincarnated ninjas have been dealt with by the sealing class." said the members of the sealing class. "Okay, I understand, thank you for your hard work." "It's all Captain Kakashi's credit." Kakashi smiled, didn¡¯t say much, and just motioned for him to go down and rest. The man didn¡¯t bother me too much and went straight down. Kakashi stood on a high place, looking at the tragic situation nearby, and felt something in his heart. This is the battlefield. Someone is dying every moment, and someone is injured every moment. War is a process of accumulation of flesh and blood. Most of the dead are nameless, and most of the living are fearful. "Hey, Kakashi, what are you thinking about?" Kai jumped up and landed next to Kakashi. "Kai, war is really cruel." Kakashi said. Hearing this, Kai fell silent for a rare moment and echoed: "Yeah, it's really cruel." The ground seemed to be watered with blood and looked bloody. In the last three battles, Kai was just a genin and had no chance to enter the most brutal battlefield. Seeing this scene at this time, the emotional ups and downs in my heart were even greater than Kakashi's. "There are mountains of corpses everywhere, just four words." But when I really saw this scene, I realized how heavy these four words were. "Kai, promise me something." Kakashi suddenly said seriously. Kai didn¡¯t know why, but he still said in a youthful tone: ¡°Hey, Kakashi, just say it.¡± Kakashi¡¯s right eye was fixed on Gai, and a deep voice came from his throat. "Never, never, never open the eighth door!" Kai was stunned when he heard this. He knew that this war would be more cruel than before, so he had already made plans to open the Eight Gates. Because the final enemy is most likely the legendary Madara. Kai felt that if he wanted to fight this kind of person, it was imperative to open the eighth gate. So, he had made such a plan from the beginning. But at this moment Kakashi suddenly said such words, which made Kai feel like he was seen through. But the shock only lasted for a moment. Soon, Kai showed his white teeth, gave a thumbs up, and said: "Hey, Kakashi, there is nothing forbidden in youth. If necessary, I will definitely open the third Eight doors. Therefore, I cannot agree to your request." At the end of Kai's words, he put away his usual lively appearance and showed a solemn expression that he had never seen before. Kakashi looked at the serious-faced Kai and whispered: "Kai, do you still remember what I said to you at Minato-sensei's funeral?" "Of course I remember, but, Kakashi, you have your choice, and I have mine. If you don't let me die in front of you, I will never allow you to die in front of me. The eighth gate is originally The gate of protection. It should play its due role. Otherwise, what is the meaning of all my years of practice? This is youth." After Kai finished speaking, he grinned. Those white teeth looked particularly dazzling under the setting sun. For the first time, Kakashi was blinded by such light. "Kai" Kai patted Kakashi on the shoulder and said, "Kakashi, don't think about this. The victory in this war will belong to us." After Kai finished speaking, he turned and left, leaving Kakashi with a handsome back. "This?Guy¡­¡± Kakashi shook his head, a little helpless. ¡°I should have known that if Kai decides on something, it will be difficult to change it. "Forget it, I will stop Madara when the time comes, and I will never let Kai have the chance to open the Eight Gates." Kakashi secretly made a decision in his heart. The sky gradually became dark, and the ninjas also began to rest at night. Of course, there are also some security personnel who do not take a break. Somewhere. Sasuke, Naruto and Neji were sitting around a fire. What happened today was a big shock to the three of them. Living in peaceful times, they have never experienced such a scene. Even Naruto, who was very nervous, was a little silent at this time. "This is war. Now I know why Itachi did this to prevent war." Sasuke murmured softly, understanding Itachi a little more in his heart. "Sasuke, we must stop the war!" Naruto suddenly stood up and said. The face that was usually filled with the word "fool" now exuded a bit of heroic spirit. Sasuke raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said, "Of course. Kakashi-sensei said that this war still requires the two of us to play a role." "Um!" At this time, Neji said coldly: "Naruto, you must not die, Hinata is still waiting for you to go back and marry her." The atmosphere became a little strange for a while. "Well, Neji, now is not the time to talk about this." Naruto said, scratching his head in embarrassment. "I just asked you not to be too impulsive." Neji smiled. The atmosphere that was a little tense just now became relaxed in an instant. The three of them looked at each other and smiled, then went to rest. The next battle will take a long time. The night fades and the sun gradually rises. Several figures cast long shadows under the sunlight. Five Shadows Conference Room. "Lord Five Shadows, information has just been received that both the second combat force and the third combat force have encountered extremely powerful enemies." "Huh? Who is it?" asked the Fourth Raikage. "According to the intelligence coming from the front line, the second unit should be facing the second-generation Mizukage-sama, the second-generation Tsuchikage-sama and the fourth-generation Kazekage-sama who were reincarnated from the dirty soil. The third combat unit should be facing the third-generation Raikage-sama. .¡± "What! Bastard! How dare you summon my dad!" The Fourth Raikage was furious and punched the table. With a bang, the table shattered. Tsunade frowned and said: "It seems that Orochimaru has prepared many powerful opponents this time. These people are not something ordinary people can deal with." "I didn't expect Master Wu to be summoned, so I will deal with it. I am most familiar with Master Wu's ninjutsu," Onoki said. "I'm going to deal with the Fourth Kazekage." Gaara said expressionlessly, but no one knew what was going on, just his inner emotions. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 690 The Third Raikage You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Kazekage, I'll go with you to deal with the second generation Mizukage." At this time, the Fourth Raikage suddenly said. Gaara was a little surprised when he heard this. He thought that the Fourth Raikage would choose to go to the Third Raikage. "Who will deal with the Third Raikage?" "Humph, the captain of the third combat unit is Kakashi Hatake. Although I can't stand that kid. But with his ability, I think he can handle it well enough." Gaara nodded when he heard this, but he had forgotten about it just now. "Mizukage-sama, you should also go there with Raikage-sama and Kazekage-sama. After all, you should know the abilities of the second generation Mizukage best." Tsunade said. Terumi Mei nodded in agreement. She originally wanted to go to Kakashi, but it was a war at this time, and this kind of small thinking had to be abandoned when faced with strategic policies. With her ability, the effect of facing the third generation Raikage is far inferior to that of dealing with the second generation Mizukage. The four shadows set off immediately. Seeing everyone leaving, Tsunade whispered: "It should be almost time for the old man to go to the Daimyo." As soon as Tsunade finished speaking, the Third Hokage purred and appeared beside her. "Old man, are you back? Has the Daimyo's problem been solved?" Tsunade said upon seeing this. The Third Hokage nodded and said, "Well, the Akatsuki members who went to assassinate the daimyo have been eliminated by me." "That's good, the next step is to launch a full-scale attack. The shadows of the other four ninja villages have also set off." The Third Hokage looked at the huge water polo in front of him. This reflects the situation of the entire battlefield. "Has another strong person reincarnated from the dirty soil appeared?" "Well, this time it's the second generation Mizukage, the second generation Tsuchikage, the third generation Raikage and the fourth generation Kazekage." Tsunade whispered. The Third Hokage's face turned extremely ugly when he heard this. "Old man, what's wrong?" Tsunade asked in confusion. "The Kages of other villages have appeared, but the Hokages of all generations have not appeared. I'm afraid" Tsunade's expression also changed when she heard this. "Yes, the first generation, the second generation, and the fourth generation. If Orochimaru really summons them, I'm afraid there will be trouble." Tsunade knows very well that the strength of these people is definitely not comparable to that of ordinary Kage level. The second generation and fourth generation are okay, but the first generation Hokage is really unsolvable. Even if the five shadows are added together now, they may not be able to match the peak of the first generation. The Third Hokage shook his head and said: "The Second Generation and the Fourth Generation are fine, but First Generation Sir, I don't believe that Orochimaru's ability can summon the First Generation Sir in peak condition. I have also studied the forbidden art of Reincarnation in the Earth, If the summoned person is too strong, the summoner cannot control it." Tsunade breathed a sigh of relief when she heard this. If that was the case, it wouldn't be so bad. The Third Hokage was not as relaxed as Tsunade. He knows Orochimaru's personality very well, and he will not do anything if he is not sure about it. The current battle situation should be within his expectations. "Orochimaru, what do you want to do?" The third combat unit, at this time they are facing a truly powerful enemy. A dark figure. Behind him, there was no one. He has a long beard on his face, a strong body, and a lightning scar on his chest. The most eye-catching thing is the tattoo with the word "Thunder" on the right shoulder. "The Third Raikage-sama!" An old man from Yunyin Village directly recognized the identity of this figure. And in his eyes, there was a look of panic, or to be more precise, a look of fear. Kakashi¡¯s face was heavy. The name of the Third Raikage is also famous in the ninja world. With his own strength, he can resist Iwagakure's 10,000 ninja army. The battle lasted for three days and three nights, and finally he died of exhaustion. Such strength is terrifying. "At least it can be seen that its chakra and physical strength are definitely not comparable to ordinary people. The battle lasted for three days and three nights, without allowing for a moment's rest. Such endurance was simply beyond the scope of human beings. The third generation Raikage can be said to be the strongest Raikage in history. The name of the strongest Lei Dun still hangs above his head.??, no one can shake it. Attack, there is a thrust from hell. The Hell Thrust at the beginning had four fingers and was only a B-level ninjutsu. But as the number of fingers decreases, the difficulty level also increases extremely. Three fingers, A-level ninjutsu. Two fingers, S-level ninjutsu. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It's also called the one-man hand, it is a forbidden technique! No one can withstand this blow so far. Even a body as strong as the Eight-Tails has its toughest horns cut off. Known as the strongest spear! Defense, there is Thunder Escape Chakra Mode, also known as Thunder Escape Armor. ??The body has been trained for many years, and ordinary weapons cannot harm it at all. Even if Naruto in Nine-Tails mode uses the Wind Release Rasenshuriken, he can resist it. Known as the strongest shield. "It turned out to be the Third Raikage-sama. Oh my god, we are in big trouble." Kumogakure Jounin exclaimed. "Is it another dead shadow?" Neji whispered. Sasuke and Naruto looked at each other, and with a quick step, they both stepped forward. "Kakashi-sensei, leave this to me and Sasuke." Naruto's words were scattered in the wind, Kakashi was a little helpless, these two people really love to show off. "Captain Kakashi, what should we do?" Neji asked from the side. "Everyone stays still. Such an opponent cannot be defeated by relying on numbers. All parties are on alert to prevent new enemies from appearing!" Kakashi shouted, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Especially the ninjas of Kumogakure, they know very well how terrifying the Third Raikage is. "Kakashi, are you going to let Naruto and Sasuke deal with the Third Raikage?" Kai asked. "Let's take a look at the situation first." Kakashi whispered. Seeing this, Kai said no more. At this time, Naruto and Sasuke had already rushed to the side of the Third Raikage. "The art of multiple shadow clones!" Several Narutos rushed forward. The Third Raikage opened his dark eyes, and lightning flashed on his body. Bang bang bang! In just a moment, all the shadow clones collapsed. "So strong." Naruto exclaimed in shock. Sasuke's expression also became solemn. Although it was just a shadow clone, with Naruto's ability at this time, he was able to break it so easily, which shows how powerful he is. The Third Raikage did not stop there, but directly attacked. The whole body is covered with dazzling lightning. "Thunder Armor! And it's the most perfect third stage!" Sasuke said in shock. Sasuke has also practiced Thunder Armor, so he naturally knows how terrifying his training is in the end. Sasuke is only at the beginning of the second stage now. The difficulty of the third stage made Sasuke look up. It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t do it, but it takes a lot of time. As a member of the Uchiha clan, if you have this time, you might as well study the Sharingan. boom! Just when Sasuke was surprised, the Third Raikage had already appeared in front of the two of them! Double punch out! Bang bang! The two of them flew out instantly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 691 Mingzuo Cooperation (Third Update) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Third Raikage's speed was so fast that Sasuke and Naruto were knocked away before they had time to react. Fortunately, the two of them took precautions and were not seriously injured. "It's amazing. It's so fast, almost as fast as Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto said in surprise. Sasuke nodded in agreement and said, "Well, he is indeed very strong. Under normal conditions, we are no match for him." As Sasuke said, his black pupils instantly turned blood red. The Sharingan of the three magatama kept turning and turned into the outline of a six-pointed star. In the middle of the six-pointed star, there were three black sickle patterns. Not only that, there are three black dots next to the sickle pattern. The Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! Naruto on the side was shocked when he saw this and said: "Is this the new Sharingan? It feels amazing." By integrating Fugaku's Mangekyo Sharingan, Sasuke not only enhanced the power of the Sharingan, but also didn't have to worry about the side effects of the Mangekyo Sharingan. Seeing this, Naruto was not to be outdone, golden chakra came out of his body, Nine Tails Chakra Mode! The two looked at each other and rushed over again. From a distance, Kakashi watched this scene silently. "Sasuke's Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan seems to be completely integrated. But if you want to fully utilize the power of those eyes, you need to practice a few more times. The same is true for Naruto's Nine-Tails Chakra mode. This is still in its early stages. If you want to complete the Nine-Tails Mode, you still need a little experience.¡± Kakashi looked at the battle and had a plan in mind. "Sasuke, this person is using Thunder Release, let's use my Wind Release Rasenshuriken to decide the outcome!" Naruto said. "Well, I'll cover, you prepare." "good!" Sasuke sped up and ran towards the Third Raikage! "Art fire escape ho fireball!" The flames shot out, emitting scorching heat. The Third Raikage did not dodge, he waved his right hand gently, the lightning flashed, and the flame was directly split into two halves! Sasuke was startled, and two swords appeared in his hands at the same time. "Double sword style! Double dragon break!" The two swords in Sasuke's hand turned into thunder and fire, like two giant dragons entwined together, and shot towards the Third Raikage. The Third Raikage remained motionless, stretched out his right hand, and slashed into the air! boom! The right palm filled with thunder was like a peerless magic weapon, and it sliced ??through the two giant dragons with ease! "What!" Sasuke's pupils shrank. Although he knew that his offensive might not be effective, he was really unbelievable that he was penetrated so easily. At this time, the Third Raikage moved! As fast as lightning, he appeared in front of Sasuke in an instant. In the right palm, three fingers were raised! Hell thrust! Sasuke was shocked, and purple chakra formed instantly! boom! Sasuke flew away! The bones of Susanoo that had just condensed before his eyes showed signs of being broken. "What a strong attack power." Sasuke exclaimed. At this time, Naruto's Rasen Shuriken flew towards the Fourth Raikage! Zira! The piercing sound of the wind is amazing. "What a terrible wind escape." Someone in the ninja army couldn't help but exclaimed. Kakashi frowned. Although Naruto's Wind Release Shuriken is extremely powerful, it may not be enough to deal with the Third Raikage. Even when the attributes are incompatible. boom! The spiral shuriken hit the third Raikage! The wind spread, and in an instant, an attack circle with a diameter of a hundred meters was formed where the Third Raikage stood. Countless wind blasts formed into small needles and stabbed at the Third Raikage! "Successful!" Naruto said excitedly! Sasuke looked gloomy and seemed not optimistic. The smoke has dispersed! That unruly figure was revealed! There were some slight cracks on the surface of the body, but in a moment, it was restored to its original state. Unscathed! "What! How is it possible! It's actually ineffective!" Naruto exclaimed in shock. ?Sasuke secretly thought that it was true. The practice of the thunder armor can really do whatever he wants. At this time, the Third Raikage is in the state of reincarnation, and there is still a certain gap compared to what he was during his lifetime. If the Third Raikage had been alive, the Rasen Shuriken would not have been able to cause even minor injuries. "The Third Raikage is indeed terrifyingly strong. Even with their incompatible attributes, he is actually able to withstand such a powerful Wind Release." Kumogakure Jounin said in surprise. "Naruto, it seems your attack failed." Sasuke whispered. "Damn it, this old man is really ridiculously strong. He can even resist the Rasen Shuriken." Naruto gritted his teeth. This is the first time he has been defeated since he practiced the Rasen Shuriken. The Third Raikage moves again! The right hand covered with thunder and lightning stretched out two fingers! The sound of thunder! "Oops!" Naruto exclaimed, and the Third Raikage had appeared in front of him. "Susanohu!" Sasuke shouted, the patterns in his eyes turning rapidly. Purple chakra overflowed, first the skull, then the armor. Susanoo¡¯s third form! Purple chakra enveloped Sasuke and Naruto. At the same time, the attack of the Third Raikage is approaching! boom! The right palm with three fingers stretched out fiercely penetrated Susanoo's body! "Blocked!" Naruto said happily. But this joy didn¡¯t last for a moment when a click was heard. Susanoo actually made a breaking sound! "No! The Susanoo in the third stage can't resist the attack of the Third Raikage!" Sasuke said in shock. A big hole opened in Susanoo's chest and he stabbed towards Sasuke and Naruto! Naruto's expression changed and he stood directly in front of Sasuke. "Naruto!" Sasuke was shocked. Just when the Third Raikage's right hand was about to penetrate Naruto's body, a figure suddenly appeared behind the two of them. With a hiss, Naruto and Sasuke disappeared in front of the Third Raikage at the same time. Susana, go away! Only the Third Raikage is left. In front of the ninja coalition, Kakashi appeared with Naruto and Sasuke in hand. "Are you okay? Sasuke, Naruto." Kakashi asked. Both of them shook their heads, indicating that they were fine. Naruto gasped for air, the death-like feeling just now frightened him. "Don't be so impulsive in the future. You two have not fully adapted to your abilities yet, so you need to practice more. Leave the rest to me." After Kakashi finished speaking, he ignored the two of them and appeared in front of the Third Raikage with a quick step. Sasuke looked at Naruto and said, "Naruto, are you okay?" "It's okay, Sasuke, he can't die." Naruto said, showing his white teeth and his silly smile. Sasuke saw this and punched Naruto in the face! boom! Naruto was instantly furious: "You bastard Sasuke! What are you doing!" "Are you a fool! Why are you hiding in front of me! Don't you know you will die if you do this!" Sasuke said angrily. "How do I know! The body moved on its own!" Naruto said angrily. "Idiot! You won't be allowed to do this again!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 692 Chidori Purple Lightning! (Fourth update) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Hey! You think I'm happy!" Naruto said, looking away with an unhappy look on his face. Sasuke also looked back arrogantly and ignored Naruto. The look of the two of them falling in love and killing each other made Neji shake his head. ??Looked at Naruto, a little worried about his brother-in-law. As for what to worry about, I don¡¯t know. At this time, everyone¡¯s eyes were on the battlefield. Because Naruto and Sasuke have not fully mastered their respective abilities, they are at a disadvantage against speedy ninjas like the Third Raikage. Therefore, Kakashi decided to go on his own. At the same time, Kakashi is also very interested in the so-called Third Raikage. Both are ninjas who are proficient in thunder escape. Kakashi wants to know who is stronger in thunder escape between himself and the Third Raikage! ¡°I don¡¯t know if Captain Kakashi can defeat the Third Raikage-sama.¡± Kumogakure Jounin said worriedly. "Don't worry, Kakashi is very strong." Kai said firmly. "I hope so. Otherwise, it will be really troublesome." Kumogakure J¨­nin said while looking at the scene on the battlefield. The sand is dancing in the wind. Kakashi opened the forehead protector of his left eye and stared at the Third Raikage not far away, whose body was filled with thunder. The powerful Thunder Release was the only one Kakashi had ever seen in his life. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The Third Raikage exerted force with his right foot, and his whole body shot out! Extremely fast! Even the Sharingan can only capture a trace of the afterimage! Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank and he took a quick step! Whoops! Kakashi left the place! boom! A big hole instantly appeared on the surface of the earth! The Third Raikage dodged and attacked Kakashi again! "Escape! Earth flow wall!" Kakashi formed a seal with his hands and erected a stone wall to win time. The Third Raikage was not polite and stabbed with his right palm, directly breaking the stone wall. It makes people feel that it is not an extremely hard stone wall, but a piece of thin paper. The Third Raikage broke through the stone wall, but lost Kakashi's figure. "The speed of the Third Raikage is so fast, even more terrifying than that of the Fourth Raikage. Under normal circumstances, I can't keep up with his pace." Kakashi said with emotion. Immediately, red eye shadow appeared instantly. Miaomushan Sage Mode! "Immortal magic! Chidori sharp spear!" The lightning in his right hand condensed, and a spear flew directly from the palm of his hand! Whoops! The Chidori Spear pierced the sky and stabbed straight into the chest of the Third Raikage! Just when it was about to hit, the Third Raikage moved slightly and dodged. The right palm becomes a knife! Click! The Chidori Sharp Spear shattered in response! The Third Raikage kicked off his right foot and galloped towards Kakashi. The two fingers on the right palm are condensed with extremely terrifying Thunder Chakra! Not to be outdone, Kakashi formed seals with his hands, and his right hand also condensed the Thunder Chakra. "Immortal magic! Thunder escape! Thunder tiger kills!" The two thunder tigers formed instantly and rushed towards the Third Raikage! Seeing this, the Third Raikage did not pause at all, and waved his right hand lightly. I saw that before the two thunder tigers had time to touch the third generation Raikage, they were defeated by the thunder escape chakra in their hands! "It seems we can only go head-to-head." Kakashi thought to himself, forming seals with his hands again! Chou, Mao, Shen! Then his left hand grabbed the wrist of his right hand! The condensed thunder escape chakra gathered in the right hand, making a terrifying thunderous sound! Immortal magic! Rachel! The Three Magatama Sharingan turned slightly and rushed towards the Third Raikage! On one side is the two-finger Hell Thrust, and on the other side is Kakashi¡¯s original S-level ninjutsu, Raikiri. Both are powerful S-level lightning escape techniques. The eyes of the Ninja Alliance were cast over at this time. Whoops! The speed of the two was so fast that there was even a faint sound of sonic boom. boom! Two extremely powerful Thunder Release Ninjutsu collided at this moment!   Squeak! The harsh sound spread and resounded throughout the entire battlefield! People with weak endurance may even have blood flowing from their ears. "So strong!" Kumogakure J¨­nin exclaimed. The collision between Kakashi and the Third Raikage set off a huge cloud of smoke and dust, covering the two of them. "Kakashi-sensei." Naruto and Sasuke looked at the rising smoke with some worry. Sasuke knows very well how terrifying the two-finger Hell Thrust is. It can even pierce Susanoo in its third state, which shows its power. A breeze blew by and the smoke dispersed! Two figures were also revealed. Kakashi and the Third Raikage! At this time, both of them maintained their thrusting postures, but the lightning in their hands had dissipated. Kakashi¡¯s right hand was a little burnt, and it was obvious that the collision just now had some impact on him. And the third generation Raikage¡¯s right palm has completely disappeared! Senjutsu Raikiri stabs the two-fingered hell. Lei Qie is slightly better! "Great! Captain Kakashi succeeded!" Kumogakure Jonin said excitedly. But this is not the end. Before the Ninja Alliance could be happy, the missing right palm returned to its original state in an instant! "Damn it, I forgot that this was the reincarnation of the dirty earth. If it hadn't hit the vital point, the recovery speed would be too fast. There would be no time to seal it!" Kumogakure J¨­nin said helplessly. The third generation Raikage's originally dull black pupils now became sparkling again. Kakashi secretly thought something was wrong and quickly retreated. Green chakra appeared in his right hand, and the slightly burnt wound healed immediately. This is just a minor injury, even Kakashi¡¯s entry-level medical ninjutsu can heal it instantly. "It seems that this intensity is not enough, so we can only try new techniques." Kakashi whispered softly, already making a plan in his heart. The Third Raikage's whole body was shaken, and the more powerful Thunder Chakra covered his body. "That is the final form of the Thunder Armor!" Sasuke said solemnly. At this time, the Third Raikage¡¯s right hand only extended one finger! "Oops! That's the third generation's most powerful skill! Ipponjutsu! It's so destructive that even the eight-tailed body will have all its tails cut off at once!" Kumogakure Jounin exclaimed. The scene that you least wanted to see happened in the end. This is the secret attack technique of the Third Raikage's most powerful spear! It is also the strongest single-target attack technique of Thunder Escape! "Oops, Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto said as he was about to rush over, Sasuke grabbed him. "What are you doing! Let go!" Naruto yelled. "You idiot! Didn't you cause trouble for Kakashi-sensei in the past?" "Then what to do!" "I believe Kakashi-sensei, when it comes to Thunder Release, Kakashi-sensei will not lose to anyone!" Sasuke said firmly. Naruto also became quiet when he saw this. Looking at the battlefield, Naruto said: "Yes, Kakashi-sensei is the strongest in Thunder Release! It is impossible for the Third Raikage's Thunder Release to defeat him!" "Yes, Kakashi-sensei will definitely defeat the so-called strongest spear!" "Um!" The Third Raikage's offensive has been prepared, and his eyes are locked on Kakashi. Kakashi¡¯s red eye shadow flipped slightly. Make a seal with both hands. "Senjutsu! Chidori Purple Lightning!" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 693 The reputation of the strongest thunder escape! (Fifth update, whatever you ask for, feel free to give it.) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Purple thunder appeared on Kakashi¡¯s right palm for the first time. Like a thousand birds singing in unison. But compared to the Chidori, it is even more terrifying. The purple thunder was like a wild horse, beating continuously in Kakashi's right palm. Even in Kakashi Sage Mode 1, he can only barely control it. Immortal Mode One is a state that is different from Immortal Mode Two. Using a Sage Mode alone is called Sage Mode 1 by Kakashi. ??The Sage Mode that uses the fusion of the three major celestial arts is called Sage Mode 2 by Kakashi! Purple lightning was copied from another self by Kakashi in the parallel world limited to Tsukuyomi. As a copy ninja, I still have this ability. Furthermore, this purple lightning was originally born out of Kakashi's own thunder escape. So it¡¯s not difficult to master. After a little research, Kakashi completely mastered it. Immediately, this move Chidori Purple Lightning was born in Kakashi's hands. It looks like a purple Chidori, but its range is wider and its power is more powerful! At the same time, all the shortcomings of Chidori have been eliminated. "What is that!" Naruto asked in shock. Sasuke's Sharingan turned slightly, showing a look of horror. "What an amazing thunder escape! The high-density thunder escape chakra accumulation actually turned the thunder escape into purple!" "As expected of Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto said happily. The sharp sound of birdsong resounded through the sky! Kakashi pulled his right hand back, and the extended Chidori Purple Lightning blasted a big hole in the ground. At this time, the Third Raikage stretched out the palm of one finger and stabbed towards Kakashi! "Hell Assault! Ippense Hands!" The movement trajectory of the Third Raikage directly opened a deep ravine on the ground! The silver-white magatama pattern on the back rotated crazily, and Kakashi's right eye that turned into a frog eye became clearer. The consumption of magic just now has been completely replenished. Kakashi was the first to learn the senjutsu mode of Miaomu Mountain and was also the best at it. "This is the final blow!" Kakashi shouted in a low voice, and then lightning flashed under his feet. Thunder Step! In an instant, Kakashi appeared in front of the Third Raikage. "Go!" Immortal mode vs. Thunder Escape Armor! Chidori Shiden vs. Ichinuki! The collision between Lei Dun! boom! A loud noise! Thunder and lightning soar into the sky! The place where the two of them were standing exploded instantly! Countless amounts of dust and rocks were flying everywhere. Even the ninja coalition forces that were far apart were attacked by these stones. Everyone protected their heads. The shocking scene also left them speechless for a moment. "What a terrifying attack. Is this the one who has the reputation of being the strongest in Thunder Release?" "The Third Raikage is certainly powerful, but I didn't expect Captain Kakashi to be able to fight against the Third Raikage with his thunder escape!" "Oh my God! This is so amazing! What is the final result!" Countless pairs of eyes of the Ninja Alliance are staring closely at the battlefield. But the smoke and dust blocked their sight. Ningci formed a seal with his hands and shouted softly: "Byakugan! Open!" In an instant, the smoke and dust that blocked his vision seemed to not exist at all in Neji's eyes. The field of vision keeps getting closer. "Ningji, how are you!" Naruto asked anxiously. Ningci looked ferocious and did not answer. "This is¡­¡­" Ningci was stunned by what he saw! That is a large pit several meters deep! In the deep pit, there are two intertwined figures! "What's wrong? Neji?" Naruto asked anxiously. "The battle is over." Neji said softly. "Then who won?" Neci did not say it directly, but praised: "Kakashi-sensei is really too strong."  In a deep pit. Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief. The terrifying Chidori Purple Lightning in his right hand had completely dissipated. With a slight movement of his right hand, he pulled it out from the chest of the Third Raikage. At this time, the Third Raikage¡¯s right arm has completely disappeared. And a big hole was opened in Kakashi¡¯s chest! Chidori Shiden actually broke the Ippon hand directly, shattered the third Raikage's right arm at the same time, and stabbed into his body. He reached into his ninja tool bag with his left hand, took out a piece of sealing talisman paper, and pasted it on the forehead of the Third Raikage. Those black eyes seemed to have regained some consciousness. "Young man, your Thunder Release is very good." The Third Raikage suddenly said. Kakashi was stunned when he saw this. Unexpectedly, the Third Raikage actually recovered some of his sanity at this time. "Master Raikage has received the award, but compared to you, it's still far behind." Kakashi said humbly. A smile appeared on the cold face of the Third Raikage, and he said: "No, you are the only one so far who can break through Ippon's hand from the front. The title of the strongest Raidun should belong to you." After the Third Raikage finished speaking, he closed his black eyes and could no longer move. In the dark space. Kabuto opened his eyes suddenly. And on the chessboard in front of him, a chess piece suddenly shattered. "Damn it, I didn't expect that even the Third Raikage couldn't suppress Kakashi. The situation on other battlefields is not optimistic either. It seems that it won't be long before the final trump card is revealed." Kabuto whispered to himself and looked at the last coffin standing on the side. "Haha, with this guy, I want to see how you can resist him. He is a legendary figure." Kabuto had a sneer on his face, as if he had seen something interesting. "By the way, it seems that the Fifth Hokage is still in the command room. It seems that the gift that Lord Orochimaru prepared to give to her should be delivered. Otherwise, Lord Orochimaru should blame me for not doing things well." Kabuto said, took out a chess piece and placed it on the chessboard. "Tsunade-sama, this is a gift specially prepared by Orochimaru-sama for you and Jiraiya. I believe you will like it. Haha." On the battlefield. Kakashi carried the Third Raikage and returned to the ninja coalition. ¡°It¡¯s a bit troublesome, but luckily it¡¯s done.¡± Kakashi handed the Third Raikage to the sealing class and said softly. "Hey! Kakashi, you are indeed my eternal opponent. Such a powerful opponent can be easily defeated." Kakashi waved his hand and said: "This is just the beginning. We don't even see where our final opponent is now." "It shouldn't be too far away. Even the Third Raikage has come out, and they probably don't have many cards left." Kumogakure Jounin said. Kakashi nodded in agreement. Looking to the south, Kakashi thought to himself: "Shisui, Itachi, haven't you succeeded yet?" ??In a certain forest in the south. Shisui and Itachi are still traveling through. Zhisui stopped suddenly, and a crow flew over and landed on Zhisui's shoulder. Itachi also stopped and asked: "How is it? Do you have any clues?" The corners of Zhishui's mouth raised slightly and he smiled: "I found it!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 694 Break You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the desolate wilderness, a man with light blue hair opened his eyes. The eyes are black and there are slight cracks on the face. The dirty soil is reincarnated. Next to him was a strange man wearing a respirator. Behind him is an army of 20,000 Bai Jue. "Where is this? Why am I here? Shouldn't I be dead?" The man with light blue hair murmured to himself, his eyes full of doubts. He looked at the person next to him and couldn't help being surprised. "Sansho fish Hanzo? How could it be you! Is this the Rain Ninja Village?" The man exclaimed, but soon he regained his composure. Because he saw the situation around him. A large number of white human bodies. It¡¯s hard to tell the number at first glance, but based on the man¡¯s judgment, it¡¯s definitely more than ten thousand people. He has also commanded thousands of people in battle, so he is quite familiar with the current situation. "This is a battlefield? Is the war not over yet?" the man whispered. At this time, Sanshouyu Hanzo next to him also opened his eyes. There are endless doubts in the black eyes. "This is where?" The same doubtful words appeared in Sanshouyu Hanzo's mouth. The man looked at the sansho fish and then noticed something strange. "Black eyes, a face that looks like pieces. It's the reincarnation of the dirty earth! Someone has mastered this forbidden technique!" the man said in shock. Hearing the man¡¯s words, Sanshouyu Hanzo came back to his senses and looked at the man. "Are you from Konoha Kato Dan?" The man nodded and said: "It seems that we are all dead, and we were reincarnated using the art of reincarnation from dirty soil." Sanshouyu Hanzo looked very ugly when he heard this. "Damn it, someone is actually playing with my soul!" Sanshouyu Hanzo is called a demigod, so he naturally has his own pride. At this time, people are reincarnated with dirty soil, but I can imagine how annoying it is. There was also a thoughtful expression on Duan's face. Based on his understanding of the reincarnation of the dirty earth, the reincarnation of the dirty earth should require some cells of the deceased. I still remember that I died in Tsunade's arms. With Tsunade¡¯s character, she would definitely collect her body and return to Konoha for burial. So, the person who can get his body must be someone from Konoha. "If it were someone from Konoha, who would it be?" Duan's gentle face showed a puzzled expression. "Kato Dan, do you know how to release this ninjutsu?" Sansho Hanzo asked. Suan shook his head and said: "I'm sorry, I don't know. If I guessed correctly, this should be the filthy earth reincarnation technique developed by the Second Hokage. As far as I know, unless this gate-forbidden technique is the caster himself, Lift it, otherwise, there is no way to crack it.¡± "Damn it! Who the hell is this bastard! How dare you tease me like this!" Sanshouyu Hanzo was furious. At this time, there was a commotion in the distance. Both Dan and Hanzo were attracted by this movement. "Is this sound the sound of ninja troops in action? Is it the person we want to deal with?" Duan guessed. The sound became louder and louder, and soon, the ninja troops appeared in front of Dan and Hanzo. Colorful uniforms, but with the same forehead protector. "What's going on?" Duan asked in confusion. The leader has white hair and looks quite burly. Although the face was a bit older than what he remembered, Duan still recognized him at a glance. "Jiraiya!" Jiraiya heard the sound and looked over, just in time to see Suan. Jiraiya was stunned, probably because he didn't expect to encounter a problem here. "Die? Didn't you expect that your opponent would be you this time?" Jiraiya said with emotion. Duan smiled and said: "Jiraiya, I didn't expect to see you again. Judging from your appearance, it seems that you have begun to age. It seems that I have been dead for a long time." Looking at the gentle smile on Duan's face, Jiraiya felt a little emotional. This man, even though he is dead, is still so free and gentle. "Already passed?Almost thirty years. " Duan Wenyan¡¯s expression darkened. Sure enough, has it been a long time? Suddenly, Suan seemed to have thought of something and said quickly: "Jiraiya, where is Tsunade? Tsunadeare you okay?" If I die early, the person I can¡¯t let go of the most is Tsunade. That girl who looks strong but is actually very soft at heart. Jiraiya smiled and said: "Don't worry, Tsunade is fine. She is now the fifth generation Hokage and has inherited your and Naoki's dreams." Hearing this, Duan was stunned and murmured: "Did Tsunade become Hokage?" As I muttered to myself, I couldn't help but smile. "It's really unimaginable. But she should be doing well, right?" "Of course, she is Tsunade after all." Jiraiya said. After hearing this, the figure with the golden ponytail appeared in his mind again. That girl is the strongest and bravest girl he has ever seen. "That's good." Having recovered from the memories, the current situation still needs to be resolved. Because he found that he couldn't control his actions at this time. "Jiraiya, what's going on now? Who activated the filthy earth reincarnation technique?" "Thisis Orochimaru." Duan was shocked and said: "Orochimaru? How is it possible! Hedid he betray the village?" Jiraiya sighed and said: "Jan, things are very complicated. To put it simply, it is the Fourth Ninja War. The two sides of the war are the five major ninja villages against Orochimaru and Uchiha Madara!" "What!" What a surprise! At this time, the headquarters. Tsunade just got the news. "What! The troops led by Jiraiya encountered Duan and Hanzo?" Tsunade was shocked. "Yes! Hokage-sama, according to the news from the front line, in addition to the two of them, there are about 20,000 White Zetsu troops." Yamanaka Haiichi said. Tsunade gritted her teeth, her heart filled with anger. boom! Tsunade punched the desk beside her, and the desk instantly shattered into pieces. "Orochimaru! You bastard! You don't even let it go!" Tsunade was furious, and the command room was a little quiet for a while. The Third Hokage's face was as dark as water, and he was obviously not in a very good mood. Tsunade put her hands on another table, seeming to be thinking about something. "Tsunade, go ahead, leave this place to me." The Third Hokage suddenly said. "Old manI" The Third Hokage smiled and said: "Okay, I know what you are thinking. Haven't you always had such regrets? Go ahead, maybe this is a good thing for you. Leave this to me." Tsunade was silent for a moment and said, "Teacher, I'm sorry to bother you!" After Tsunade finished speaking, she ran to another room. "Genma, Iwasi, and Leitong, teleport me next to Jiraiya." "Yes! Tsunade-sama." The three of them didn¡¯t ask any questions, they directly surrounded Tsunade and activated the Flying Thunder God Technique. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 695 Entrustment You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! On the battlefield, Kakashi¡¯s troops continued to move forward. We have just defeated the Third Raikage, and the troops are marching smoothly. On the other side, Gaara, Onoki, Terumi Mei and the fourth generation Raikage faced off against the fourth generation Kazekage, the second generation Tsuchikage and the second generation Mizukage who were reincarnated in the dirty soil. The battle situation was tense for a while. But it can be seen that the Four Shadows have the advantage and will soon be able to defeat their opponents. But on Jiraiya's side, the battle has just begun. The ninja army and the White Jue army behind them are already facing each other. Jiraiya faced Dan and Hanzo alone. "Jiraiya, I'm sorry. I can't control my body now." Suan said guiltily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve grown a lot over the years.¡± Jiraiya smiled generously and seemed not to care at all. "I didn't expect that the young boy at that time would have such ability now. It's really not easy." Hanzo said with emotion. "Oh, Hanzo, Orochimaru and Tsunade and I couldn't defeat you back then. Now I can keep you with just one person!" "Hmph, arrogant!" Hanzo snorted coldly. When they fought against Hanzo, the three ninjas had not yet reached their respective peaks. So even if they join forces, they can't defeat Sansho Hanzo. But now it¡¯s different. The Sannin back then had already grown up individually. Even if Tsunade is a support type, she may not lose to Hanzo in a one-on-one match. Through the fight just now, Hanzo has already felt it. The white-haired man who was struggling to survive in his hands has grown to the same height as himself, and is even stronger. Under the attack of Dan and Hanzo, Jiraiya was able to handle it with ease and did not fall into any disadvantage. Of course, this is also because Hanzo did not channel his ace psychic beast, Sanshouyu. After all, the body reincarnated by the dirty soil has no blood. Without blood, it is naturally impossible to perform psychic techniques. Without Sanshouyu's Hanzo, his ability would be reduced by at least one-third. Looking at Jiraiya's rather relaxed look, a smile appeared on Suan's face. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t cause much trouble to Jiraiya. For the first time in a long time, I was glad that I only had this little strength. "Second attack of chain sickle!" Hanzo shouted softly, waving the sickle and ax in his hand towards Jiraiya! Jilai was not in a hurry and formed seals with his hands. "Ninjutsu! Needle Jizo!" The white hair instantly turns into a white barrier. The seemingly sharp weapon cannot penetrate it. Only two dings were heard, and the sickle and ax flew out directly. Jiraiya took the opportunity to form a seal with his hands! "Fire Escape! Big Flame Bullet!" A huge burst of fire burst out from Jiraiya's mouth, hitting Hanzo solidly. boom! With a loud noise, Hanzo was blown away. But Jiraiya didn't show any joy, instead he frowned. Until I heard a bang, Hanzo turned into a piece of wood! The art of substitute! The next moment, Hanzo¡¯s voice slowly sounded from the other side. "Fire Escape! Detonate the flame formation!" I saw a large number of detonating symbols rolling out from under Jiraiya's feet. Sparks are flying and it will explode the next moment. "Escape from Earth! Yellow Mire!" The detonating talisman under his feet instantly sank into the newly formed swamp. Jiraiya jumped up and rushed directly behind Sanshouyu Hanzo. "Rasengan!" A ball was printed directly on Hanzo¡¯s chest! boom! Hanzo flew out upside down! Before Jiraiya could release his breath, he could only hear a broken voice saying urgently: "Get out of the way! Jiraiya!" Jiraiya was startled, and when he looked back, he saw that Dan's attack had already arrived. Earth Escape! Earth Dragon Bullet Technique! The ferocious earth dragon bared its teeth and claws, and crashed towards Jiraiya. Jiraiya was just about to fight back when he saw a figure appear out of thin air.Appear! boom! With a loud noise, the earth dragon was directly smashed to pieces by a punch! "Tsunade!" Jiraiya said in surprise. Wearing a green robe, there are those inimitable mountain peaks. The person coming is none other than the Fifth Hokage, Tsunade! Tsunade ignored Jiraiya's words and instead focused on Dan. A pair of eyes full of complex emotions. He looked at Tsunade and was also stunned. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, Tsunade would still be exactly the same as before. "Long time no see, Tsunade." Suan chuckled softly, but the movements of his hands did not stop. He held the kunai in both hands and launched his own attack towards Tsunade. Tsunade relied on instinct to keep dodging, and it didn't look like she was struggling. "DuanI didn't expect to see you again." "I didn't expect that when I saw you again, I would see you as an enemy." Duan said with a helpless smile. "Damn Orochimaru!" Tsunade said angrily. Suan shook his head and smiled: "Maybe this is a good thing. I am very happy to see you again. I heard from Jiraiya that you became Hokage, congratulations." "Brokenthis is your dream, I think" "Tsunade, thank you. You have done a great job. However, if you don't like this job, just retire when you find a suitable successor. I believe that traveling with Jiraiya to various places in the ninja world will help you More suitable for you." Duanxiao said. Jiraiya was a little stunned when he was suddenly mentioned, and didn't know what to say for a while. Tsunade showed a look of astonishment. Duan smiled and said: "Tsunade, do what you like. Don't keep living with my dreams on your back. I am already a dead person. You should have your own life." As he said this, he stopped what he was doing. That strong willpower seemed to be able to resist the powerful restraint from the reincarnation of the dirty land at this moment. Seeing this, Jiraiya did not hesitate. He took out a piece of sealing talisman paper with his right hand and put it directly on Dan's body. "Thank you, Jiraiya." Duan smiled. "Break" Suan looked at Tsunade and Jiraiya standing in front of him and said with a smile: "Jiraiya, Tsunade will be left to you from now on. If you make her cry, I won't go there in the future. I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Jiraiya patted his chest, showed a generous smile, and said, "Don't worry, stop." Tsunade's eyes were filled with complex emotions, but she didn't know where to start. Suan looked at Tsunade and said softly: "Tsunade, although I haven't figured out the situation of this war yet, I must win. Whether it is for the ninja world or for Konoha." Tsunade nodded heavily and said, "I will. I promise!" Duan smiled, the effect of the seal was fully activated, he closed his eyes and remained motionless. Only those lips were still speaking the last words. "goodbye¡­¡­" "Break it!" Tsunade shouted softly, wanting to reach out her hand, but in the end she didn't. Jiraiya patted Tsunade's shoulder gently and said nothing. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 696 Dispersion You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The intermittent appearance is like a flash in the pan. But for Jiraiya and Tsunade, this aspect has great significance. Tsunade gave up the obsession in her heart, and the name was finally over for her. In the past, they didn¡¯t have time to say goodbye properly. Now, this regret can be considered to be made up for. "Orochimaru, this guy did a good thing this time." Jiraiya thought to himself. Although this kind of behavior was unacceptable to him, the result of the matter made Jiraiya feel quite comforted. After calming down, the army continued to move forward. Tsunade and Jiraiya led the troops to join the other four shadows. At this time, the other four shadows also decided the winner with the three shadows reincarnated from the dirty soil. The battle between the Fourth Kazekage and Gaara ended with Gaara's absolute advantage. The Fourth Kazekage realized his mistake, and Gaara also realized his mother¡¯s love for him. The second generation Mizukage fought against Terumi Mei and the fourth generation Raikage. In the end, the two teamed up and defeated the second generation Mizukage. "I never thought that our Kirigakure Village could have such an outstanding female Mizukage like you. It seems that Kirigakure will develop better and better." The second generation Mizukage showed a happy smile and was finally sealed. The battle between the second-generation Tsuchikage and Onoki is obviously a bit inextricable. Fortunately, others defeated the opponent first and finally sealed the second-generation Tsuchikage together. "It's finally solved. The ancestors are really powerful." Terumi Mei sighed. "Hmph, Orochimaru deserves to be damned for fooling our ancestors!" the Fourth Raikage said angrily. "After defeating these three people, Orochimaru should not have many cards left in his hand." Gaara said. "I really don't know where that guy got so many corpses of strong men." Ohnoki asked doubtfully. "Who knows, but we are now close to the hinterland of the Kingdom of Rain. According to the intelligence, it will not be too far away from the base of the Akatsuki organization." Gaara said, looking into the distance, where was the base of the Akatsuki organization. base direction. "I don't know what other trump cards these guys have. Uchiha Madara and Orochimaru haven't shown up yet." Terumi Mei said worriedly. "Hey, brother, have you solved it yet? I still want to come over and help you. Bastards and idiots." Kirabi ran out of nowhere and said. The Fourth Raikage was startled and said: "Aren't you supposed to be at the rear? Why are you here? Idiot!" The Fourth Raikage said, hitting Kirabi on the head with his fist. "Ouch! Brother, the Fifth Hokage has gone out to join the war, how can they stop me. Bastards and idiots!" "The Hokage also joined the battle? It seems that another powerful enemy has appeared." Gaara whispered. "Ignore these for now, our consumption is not low, let's take a short rest first." Onoki said. Everyone agreed upon hearing this. On the other side, other troops are still fighting against the strong men reincarnated in the dirt. underground space. Bag! There are not many chess pieces left on the chessboard. "It is indeed the most powerful ninja alliance in history. Ordinary characters cannot resist it. It seems that it is time to use our trump card." Kabuto said, looking at the last remaining coffin aside. "Haha, it's your turn, but where should you go? Kakashi's place or the Five Kages' place? It's really confusing." Kabuto chuckled, seeming to be really hurt by this question. Got the brains out. At this moment, a small white snake came out of nowhere and climbed onto Kabuto's body. "Huh? Has Lord Orochimaru received any news?" Kabuto took the little white snake and spit out the scroll, took a look at it, and then whispered to himself: "It seems that Lord Orochimaru has prepared a big gift for Kakashi. Then I don't need to worry about it. Then, my gift, Just give it to Wuying. I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡± Kabuto formed a seal with his hands, and then the coffin sank into the ground. "Then, let's start your performance, UchihaMadara!" In the forest, Shisui and Itachi both stopped. "Itachi, the person who controls the reincarnation of the dirty earth should be in that cave." Shisui said. "Kakashi-senpai said that the only people who will be reincarnated in the dirty earth now are Orochimaru and Kabuto. I don't know who will be inside."   "I don't know, but no matter who it is, we have to be careful." Zhishui whispered. Itachi nodded, indicating that he understood. On the other side, Kakashi's troops encountered new enemies. There are 40,000 Bai Jue troops, as well as many masters of the reincarnation of the dirty land. "Earth escape! Split the earth and turn your palms!" A ninja who was reincarnated from the dirty earth directly used a large-scale earth escape to separate all the ninja troops! Kakashi was also sealed in a stone wall space alone at this time. "Do you want to defeat them all this time?" Kakashi thought to himself. Kakashi was just about to leave here when a coffin suddenly appeared in front of him. There are two characters written on it. Kakashi's pupils shrank and he whispered: "No, could it be" With a click, the coffin door opened. A tall man walked out of it. White hair, forehead protector made of Konoha, and a white fur robe. ¡°It¡¯s indeed the second generation!¡± The Second Hokage Senju Tobirama slowly opened his eyes, revealing the eyes exclusive to the Reincarnation of the Earth. "Is this the reincarnation of dirty soil again?" Feijian frowned, his eyes filled with dissatisfaction. Being reincarnated by dirty soil before made him very unhappy, but he didn¡¯t expect that there would be a second time. "Is this considered self-inflicted?" Tobirama whispered softly, and then wanted to untie the reincarnation of the dirty land, but at this time, his actions were completely controlled! "How is it possible? How could he be manipulated this time even though he was reincarnated with nine-tenths of his original strength? How powerful is this person who used the dirt reincarnation?" Tobirama's eyes were filled with horror and disbelief. "Second generation sir, we meet again." The lazy voice now had a hint of solemnity. It was only then that Tobirama noticed Kakashi beside him. "It's you. I didn't expect that the enemy this time is also you. Is it the junior named Orochimaru again?" Tobirama asked. Kakashi nodded helplessly and said, "If I guess correctly, it should be him." "Looking at you, it shouldn't have been too long since last time. Has Orochimaru become so powerful? This power of control is probably no worse than that of my elder brother, even" Tobirama seemed to have thought of something, and a trace of deep fear flashed in his eyes. Tobirama is still thinking, but his body is already moving! Make a seal with both hands! "Water escape! Water dragon bullet technique!" A huge water dragon fell from the sky and crashed into Kakashi. Kakashi was shocked. In such an environment without water, he could still summon such a powerful water escape ninjutsu. He is truly worthy of being the Second Hokage! "Damn it, my body doesn't obey my orders at all." Tobirama cursed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 697 One after another You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The huge water dragon made a ferocious sound. The red eyes are as if the water dragon is alive. Roar! The sound of the dragon's roar seemed to tear the sky apart. During Kakashi¡¯s career as a ninja, he had seen countless water dragon bullet techniques, but none of them were as good as this water dragon. The momentum is so great that it makes people moved. Of course, Kakashi is not someone who can be easily captured. At that moment, Qian Ting came out of thin air, wind-attributed chakra entangled in it. The wind attribute chakra increases the sharpness attribute! "Behead!" With a swipe of the knife, the powerful blade condensed into a wind blade and struck directly at the head of Water Dragon Bullet! Poof! The blade enters the water! Cut off the water with a knife! I saw that the faucet was cut off directly and turned into water and scattered on the ground. Break it in two with one blow! Kakashi swung his long knife, and then all the falling water droplets bounced away. Tobirama's eyes showed admiration, and he said: "You have good sword skills, and you have the shadow of the Hatake family. It seems that you are a member of the Hatake family. That is an amazing family." Tobirama expressed appreciation, but the movements of his hands never stopped. "Water Escape! Great waterfall water rushes into the waves!" With a soft drink, countless water rose into the sky, directly turning this desolate area into a vast ocean! Kakashi jumped up and ended up standing on the water. "What an astonishing water release. It directly changes the terrain like the dried persimmon Kisame." Tobirama also fell to the ground at this time. "Junior boy, I am being manipulated now and cannot control my actions at all. But fortunately, my consciousness is still there. I can tell you my weaknesses. As long as you obey my command, you should be able to seal me again. With that The skill you showed last time should not be a big problem." Kakashi nodded and said, "I understand." On the other side, Tsunade and Jiraiya led their troops to where the other four shadows were. "Hokage, you are here too. How is the situation over there?" asked the Fourth Raikage. "All the enemies on the road have been eliminated. The next target should be the Akatsuki organization's base." "Very good, it seems that the battle situation has gradually tilted towards us." The Fourth Raikage said. At this time, Onoki put forward different opinions. "I don't think so. The people we are dealing with now are just minor characters. Uchiha Madara and Orochimaru haven't shown up yet. I'm afraid they are preparing something behind the scenes." Everyone looked thoughtful after hearing this. Indeed, we haven¡¯t seen the rightful owner yet. This is indeed a very serious problem. Uchiha Madara and the seven tailed beasts they were most worried about did not make any movement at this time. "They should be waiting for us to pass by at the Akatsuki organization's base. Although we are trying hard to attack at this time, I always feel that everything we do should be within the opponent's expectations." Gaara put forward his own conjecture. Hearing this, all the shadows fell silent. They are all smart people, so naturally they agree more or less with Gaara¡¯s ideas. Indeed, although the previous battle seemed difficult, the final victory was not surprising. What's more, several reincarnated shadows still have their own consciousness, and they directly told themselves and others their weaknesses. If you do it yourself, you will definitely directly erase their consciousness and let them fight. If it is due to lack of strength, then it is better to control so many at the same time than to concentrate on controlling a few. Therefore, at this time, it always gives people the feeling that they are letting out water. "No matter what, we still have to attack the Akatsuki organization's base as soon as possible." Mei Terumi said. Everyone agreed upon hearing this. Just at this time. On the stone wall not far away, a coffin suddenly rose up. Jiraiya was the first to notice something and shouted: "Look!" Jiraiya¡¯s voice instantly woke everyone up. They all looked in the direction pointed by Jiraiya. Ohnoki looked horrified and shouted: "How is this possible!"   I saw the coffin opened with a click, and a cold man with long black hair and red armor walked out of it. A person just stood there and did nothing, but he made everyone feel boundless domineering. "That's Madara Uchiha? But how come he appears in the form of the reincarnation of the earth?" Tsunade said in surprise. "He is Uchiha Madara? Doesn't that mean that the person who declared war before was not Uchiha Madara? Then who is that guy?" Gaara asked confused. "Now is not the time to care about these things, Kazekage. If that person is really Uchiha Madara, we may have to be prepared for a tough battle. That guy is not an ordinary ninja." Onoki's expression , became more solemn than ever. The nightmare that had haunted him all his life seemed to be rolling through his memory again. The Five Shadows, Jiraiya and Kirabi all felt solemn in their hearts. Madara slowly opened his eyes, stretched out his hands at the same time, and whispered: "This feeling is not rebirth. It is the reincarnation of dirty soil? What is going on? Did Obito fail?" Beside, Bai Zetsu's figure slowly emerged and said: "Madara-sama, this is the Earth Reincarnation Technique performed by Kabuto who cooperated with Obito. The purpose of calling you out at this time is to deal with the ninja army in front of you." Bai Jue will report the current situation one by one. Madara showed an interested look. "It's really interesting. I didn't expect Obito to make such a big noise. In that case, I will give him a final helping hand. Five Kage? He is a good opponent, but I don't know if it can bring me excitement." After Madara finished speaking, he jumped up and landed in front of the five shadows. The five shadows immediately prepared for the battle. "Oh? They are all unfamiliar faces. It seems that the changes in the ninja world are also very interesting. By the way, are you Onoki? I never thought that the kid back then would be a gray-haired old man." "Uchiha Madara, since you're dead, just stay in hell, why bother running out!" Onoki said coldly. "Death? Hell? No, no, no, there are many interesting things in this world. It is wrong to talk about death lightly. Now, let me tell you what real death is. I hope you will not disappoint me. " As Madara said, the black pupils instantly turned into blood red. The three magatama's Sharingan rotated rapidly and turned into strange patterns. Those eternal kaleidoscope sharingan eyes that look down upon the world! "Before my plan begins, I'll just play with you for a while. Lords of the Five Shadows, hehe." The five shadows became solemn in an instant, and the war was about to break out! In the darkness, Orochimaru, whose eyes were still wrapped with bandages, gently knocked on his chair. ¡°The script has slowly begun, let¡¯s perform it as best as we can.¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 698 Appearance (Third update) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Water Escape! Heaven weeps!" The originally sunny sky actually started pouring rain on its own! Tobirama said quickly: "Junior boy, this rain will turn into water needles, be careful!" "Ninjutsu! Needle Jizo!" Ding ding ding! The raindrops were like steel needles nailed to Kakashi's hair. "You are truly worthy of being a second-generation master. With this kind of water escape, I'm afraid even the Mizukage will be defeated." Kakashi thought to himself. In fact, one thing Kakashi has always wanted to complain about is that the leader of Konoha is called Hokage, but there has never been a Kage who is really good at fire escape. On the contrary, other ninjutsu are very useful. "This ninjutsu is pretty good. As long as it's fast enough, it's equivalent to absolute defense. And it can withstand my Sky Cry, so the defense is pretty good." Tobirama praised. As a master of forbidden arts, Tobirama naturally has his own unique insights into these ninjutsu. "Water escape! Water dragon bites and explodes!" Two water dragons came out ferociously from near Kakashi, carrying terrifying power. Kakashi¡¯s eyes narrowed and he pushed away his Sharingan. "It's not an option to continue like this. I don't know what happened to Naruto and Sasuke. We need to solve it as soon as possible." Kakashi thought to himself, and then he no longer passively defended, but launched his own offensive. ?? Immortal mode, on! The red eye shadow once again climbed onto Kakashi's eyelids. "Immortal magic! The magic of dragon fire!" Hot flames spurted out from Kakashi's mouth, and even the wet mask became a little dry. Boom! The slightly white flames directly hit the two water dragons that were speeding towards them. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Water and fire collide, setting off countless water vapor. The two water dragons were evaporated directly by Kakashi's fire escape! Tobirama said in surprise: "Sharingan? Senjutsu? These two things can actually appear in one person. This Sharingan" Tobirama looked at Kakashi with a strange look. Could it be that this kid also attacked the Uchiha clan? But judging from the perception, this person's chakra is very warm, so he probably isn't that kind of person. "Young man, what's wrong with your left eye?" Tobirama asked. "This eye was given to me by my former teammate before he died. It was a gift from him." Kakashi said, touching his left eye. "I see, the Uchiha clan is really a contradictory clan." Tobirama whispered. "My lord, I have always felt that your policies towards the Uchiha clan are too harsh. Even though there are some radicals in the Uchiha clan, most of them are peace-loving people. You isolate them. , will only make it easier for them to become black." Feijian was thoughtful when he heard the words, but his fingers began to form seals again. "Water escape! Hard vortex water blade!" A vortex formed in Tobirama's right hand, and then turned into a spear. The water escape that condensed the terrifying chakra seemed to have explosive power at this time. Kakashi was shocked when he saw this and quickly prepared to escape. "Be careful, young man, this move is not easy to take." After Tobirama finished speaking, he threw the water escape spear directly towards Kakashi with a strong force. Kakashi closed his left eye when he saw this, but did not dodge. Tobirama was a little anxious and quickly shouted: "Get out of the way!" At this moment, Kakashi suddenly opened his left eye. The three magatama suddenly rotated, forming a black shuriken pattern! "Divine power!" With a soft drink, the water escape spear that was so close at hand was directly annihilated without causing any waves. Tobijian¡¯s eyes showed horror. "Space Ninjutsu! And the Mangekyou Sharingan! It's unbelievable that you, a foreigner, can actually develop the Sharingan to this extent." Tobirama was amazed, looking at Kakashi with a feeling of amazement. Tobirama, who has had an in-depth understanding and investigation of the Uchiha clan, knows very well what price a foreigner has to pay if he wants to bear the Sharingan. At this price, one can still develop the Sharingan toTo this extent. This person¡¯s talent is really amazing. The battle between the two continues! On the other side, Obito looked at the divided battlefield in front of him, his eyes locked on the two of them. "Leave the Eight-Tails to Orochimaru, and the Nine-Tails is here too. It seems it's time to take action." Obito said, his eyes fell on another place. There, Kakashi is fighting the Second Hokage. "Have you used your divine power? Sure enough, the Second Hokage's fighting power is extraordinary, but I don't know how long he can hold Kakashi off. Now, it's time to talk to Kyuubi." As Obito said, a Kamui disappeared from the spot. Naturally, during this process, Obito was always careful not to be tricked by Kakashi. ??It would be really tragic if he was accidentally injured when he was fighting with the Second Hokage by giving him a divine power. Naruto and Sasuke were trapped somewhere at this time. "Sasuke, wasn't the earth escape that guy used just now too exaggerated? He actually moved us to this place." Sasuke looked around for a moment and said: "It seems that the situation is not optimistic. If I am not wrong, they are probably going to defeat each other. The main purpose is to separate you from Kakashi-sensei and then capture the Nine-Tails in your body." .¡± Naruto nodded and said, "I think so too. It's just that it's been so long and the enemy hasn't appeared yet, which is really strange." "Anyway, we can't stay in this place for long. The other party is a person that even Kakashi-sensei is afraid of. It's really dangerous for the two of us to face each other." "Um." The two of them were just about to find a place to leave when suddenly the space fluctuated and they saw Obito coming out of thin air. Naruto and Sasuke were both shocked and quickly stood together. "Are you here?" Naruto whispered. Obito looked at the two of them, as if he saw himself and Kakashi in the past. He shook his head and drove this strange thought out of his mind. "Naruto Uzumaki, Sasuke Uchiha, it seems you are looking for me." "Mask monster! It's better if you don't come, but now that you have come, I will definitely break your broken mask!" Naruto yelled. Sasuke on the side said solemnly: "Naruto, look at his left eye." It was only then that Naruto noticed that Obito was wearing a different mask than before. It no longer only showed his right eye, but also his left eye. "That's the Samsara Eye!" Naruto exclaimed in shock. "I heard Kakashi-sensei say before that they took Pain's Rinnegan, and it should be that one." Sasuke said. "Damn it! You bastards who steal other people's eyes at will!" Naruto said angrily. Obito looked at Naruto with deep and distant eyes. "Naruto Uzumaki, let me ask you, why do you want to protect this dirty world? Why do you want to protect those who once looked down on you? Tell me your answer." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel. com Chapter 699 The Fourth Generation (Fourth update, 2017, goodbye!) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Obito and Naruto started talking to each other. On the other side, Madara violently tortured the Five Shadows, Jiraiya and Kirabi. The immortal body reincarnated in the dirt allows Madara to do whatever he wants. The eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and Rinnegan switch back and forth. The powerful power made the seven people feel why Naruto is also called the Sharingan Legend. Dozens of Susanoos taught Kage-level experts how to behave in minutes. "Is this the only level?" Madara crossed his shoulders, looking disappointed. Everyone was already bruised and looked quite embarrassed. "Damn it, are the legendary characters so strong?" Jiraiya whispered. Ohnoki panted and looked at Madara, his eyes filled with unwillingness. Are you just giving up? No, absolutely not! "Looking at you, you seem to be unwilling to give up. In that case, I'll let you know what despair means." Uchiha Madara said, forming a seal with his hands. "Heaven hinders the earthquake star!" "What does he want to do?" Gaara asked confused. The corners of Uchiha Madara's mouth were slightly raised, revealing a sneer. "Feel the power from God!" At this time, a shadow suddenly appeared in the originally bright sky. Everyone looked up one after another. "what is that!" Everyone in the Ninja Alliance showed horrified looks. Meteorite falls from the sky! The meteorite is so big that it can be said to cover the sky! "How is it possible! Is this really something that humans can do?" Ohnoki looked horrified. The expressions on other people's faces were not that good either. "The legendary Uchiha Madara is so strong, so how powerful is the Senju Hashirama who can subdue him?" Terumi Mei exclaimed. It¡¯s just that everyone ignored her at this time. Now is not the time to consider these issues. This huge meteorite is about to fall from the sky. If there is no way to crack it, everyone will die. With the size of this meteorite, few people can escape this range. "Come on, let me see what else you can do. Whether you can catch it or break it" When Madara talked about crushing, his eyes suddenly changed slightly. He remembered someone. A man with silver-white hair. "Gintoki-sensei. After all these years, I'm afraid you are the only one who can crush it in this way." Madara murmured to himself, but no one heard this except himself. There was a moment of nostalgia in those cold eyes. At that time, he was still a teenager. There is just one more teacher for nothing. Although the process of apprenticeship is a bit absurd, the apprenticeship ceremony is actually completed. That person never appeared again in the following years. When he appeared again, he became his own enemy. That feeling is very strange. For his own purposes, Madara killed him. I originally thought it would be a sure thing, but there were so many twists and turns in the middle. ¡°I didn¡¯t even get back the eyes I was interested in. On the contrary, he was seriously injured, and he could only survive by relying on the support of the heretic demons in the last moments. "Gintoki-sensei, Hashirama, my dream is about to be fulfilled. This time I come back to make the world peaceful again! And it will be eternal peace. I will also complete the redemption of the Uchiha clan!" Uchiha Madara thought of this, and his heart arose with great pride. After years of planning, success is almost here. "The next step is to deal with these annoying guys. By the way, the Jinch¨±riki of the Eight-Tails are also here. We will take them together to find Obito later. I don't know what the situation is like with Obito." Madara said and looked into the distance, where there was movement of the heretic demon statue. The ninja army was still facing this meteorite that blocked the sky and the sun, and everyone was terrified. Ohnoki looked at the huge meteorite and made a decision in his heart. The ninja army here is facing a huge crisis. ?On this side, the battle between Kakashi and the Second Hokage also entered a fierce battle. "Water escape! Water breaks the wave!" A small water gun shot out of Tobirama's mouth and rushed towards Kakashi! Kakashi¡¯s feet flashed with lightning and he dodged. Tobirama looked at Kakashi, the more he looked, the more surprised he became. This young man is not only extremely fast, he is also proficient in Ninjutsu with various attributes, as well as weird Ninjutsu. ?????Coupled with Sharingan and sword skills. Even without his own reminder, he can perfectly dodge his own attacks. At this time, Tobirama has already concluded that even if he attacks with all his strength, he may not be a match for the person in front of him. Thinking of this, Tobirama's paralyzed face felt slightly happy. With people like this in Konoha, prosperity is only a matter of time. "My junior, I'm very lucky that there is someone like you among the juniors of Konoha. You let me see the shadow of my former eldest brother." Hearing this, Kakashi suddenly remembered the boy he had seen before. A genius boy with a watermelon head who is prone to negativity. That boy named Hashirama. That period of time was just an accident for Kakashi. He had never thought about having anything to do with Madara and Hashirama when they were teenagers. But contrary to expectations, when I traveled through the past, I happened to encounter these two guys. And I can¡¯t help but feel connected to them. Even when he was getting the Uchiha Wind Eyes, he met Madara. That gray spot. Kakashi also tried to dissuade him, but it was too late. This time, Kakashi will surely meet both Madara and Hashirama again. When the time comes, how should we face it? The original accident didn¡¯t seem to have changed anything. Madara is still the same Madara, and Hashirama is still the same Hashirama. "The Art of Darkness!" Tobirama activated his genjutsu, and for a moment, Kakashi could not see anything but himself. "Is this the second generation Hokage's strongest illusion? Sure enough, he has some tricks." Kakashi whispered softly and turned his perception to the maximum. If Tobirama makes a sneak attack at this time, he will be in big trouble. And the voice that had been talking to me for a long time also disappeared at this time. ¡°Second generation adults?¡± Kakashi called softly, but received no response. "It seems that the second generation is completely controlled by Orochimaru?" Kakashi whispered softly, and then he felt space fluctuations around his body! Kakashi was startled and immediately stepped back! "Flying Thunder God Slash!" With a soft drink, the sharp blade seemed to be about to pierce Kakashi's neck. Ding! Qian Ting took advantage of the situation and nailed the blow. "break!" The Sharingan rotates crazily, and the darkness dissipates instantly! Tobirama's kunai is held on top of Qian Ting. At this moment, a golden light flashed, and the three-pronged kunai stabbed Kakashi's throat! Ding! The silver-white hair was as hard as iron, blocking the sudden blow. "Minato-sensei!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 700 Wake up (fifth update! Happy New Year!) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ?Blonde hair, the iconic white flame god robe. It¡¯s just that the eyes are not sky blue, but turned black. The Fourth Hokage Namikaze Gate! With cold eyes, without any emotion, Kakashi knew that Minato must have been completely controlled at this time. "Has Orochimaru's strength improved to this level?" Kakashi was surprised, but he still kicked him out without mercy! boom! This kick hit Minato's lower abdomen and kicked him out. Qian Ting in his right hand turned slightly, flying the kunai in Tobirama directly. "Immortal magic! Chidori style!" Blue thunder enveloped Kakashi's whole body, and Tobirama was sent flying directly by the electricity. The water flow under your feet has become an excellent conductor of electricity. Thunder and lightning are booming! Tobirama's body was slightly paralyzed. Seeing this, Kakashi didn't waste time. Thousand Thunderbolts gathered together and rushed towards Tobirama! "The secret of flagwood swordsmanship! Dragon chant dance!" The roar of the dragon is shocking! The sword is like a long dragon! A bit of cold light arrived first, and then the sword came out like a dragon! Kakashi¡¯s whole body turned into a rotating whirlwind, holding Qian Ting, he turned into a thunder dragon! The thunder dragon flow on the knife crackled, looking horrified. Poof! The knife penetrated directly into Tobirama's lower abdomen! boom! A big hole was opened directly! Tobirama¡¯s movements stopped instantly and he could no longer move. Kakashi took out the sealing talisman and placed it directly on Tobirama's forehead. "Finally, I got one." Kakashi said with a sigh of relief. At this time, Minato stood up again and looked at Kakashi expressionlessly. Kakashi frowned and whispered: "Sure enough, Orochimaru summoned Minato-sensei." Knowing that Orochimaru might cause trouble, Kakashi went to the Uzumaki clan's ancestral hall to look for the Death Mask. But it was late. Kakashi knew at that time that Orochimaru might have been eyeing the forbidden technique of sealing the corpse. Kakashi regretted a little. If he had gone to the Uzumaki Shrine earlier, he might not have had this trouble. Fortunately, I later saw Minato's chakra and soul fragments in Naruto's body. This makes it easier for Kakashi to have a backup plan. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?? While Kakashi was thinking, Minato had already thrown countless flying thunder god kunai. "Teacher's fighting style is indeed the same." Kakashi thought to himself. Kakashi understands Minato's fighting style, so it is naturally impossible to enter the middle zone among the many flying thunder god kunai. After entering, even at Kakashi's speed, it may become very difficult. "If everything goes well, there should be no problem with the genjutsu that was originally implanted in Minato-sensei's body. All that's left is to activate this genjutsu. And the condition for activating this genjutsu is for Minato-sensei to see my Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan again. Eye." Kakashi thought to himself, having already made up his mind. Unlike the Second Hokage Tobirama who had no way to fight for it, Minato was able to fight for his side because he had been tricked by Kakashi before. Kakashi¡¯s left eye turned rapidly. First there were three magatama, then they turned into black darts, and finally a four-pointed star pattern was added. The Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! Kakashi looked directly at Minato, but Minato did not look into Kakashi's eyes. Kakashi was surprised, but he soon understood. With Minato's rich combat experience, he must know that when facing an opponent with Sharingan, he must never look into his opponent's eyes. So even if Minato could only rely on instinct to fight at this time, he would not look into Kakashi's eyes. "Minato-sensei's combat experience is really troublesome. Now we can only immobilize Minato-sensei first, and then forcibly awaken the illusion with Sharingan. It's just" It¡¯s just that Minato is so fast and it¡¯s so easy to stop there. While Kakashi was thinking, Minato moved! ßÝ?Whoops! Minato's figure moved around like a golden flash of light. "The name of yellow flash is just talk?" "Can we only rely on speed to fight hard?" Kakashi murmured to himself, and then he had an idea in his mind. Thunder Step! Thunder light suddenly appeared on the soles of Kakashi¡¯s feet and kept moving. Every time Minato appears, Kakashi teleports away. For a moment, Kakashi and Minato were like two flashes of light, flashing on the water. ? One golden color and one silvery white color! Ding ding ding! Minato¡¯s special Kunai and Kakashi¡¯s Sento are constantly colliding. And Kakashi¡¯s left hand didn¡¯t know what he was doing, it was just shaking. Gradually, Kakashi's Thunder Shunpo was no longer able to keep up with Minato's Flying Thunder God Technique. "It's almost done, just hold on a little longer." Kakashi thought to himself. But at this moment, Minato suddenly threw out the three-pronged kunai in his hand, and the landing point was exactly where Kakashi would land next! "Oops! Minato-sensei saw through it!" Kakashi exclaimed. The next moment, Minato appeared on top of the speeding kunai with a hiss, and a blue chakra ball appeared on his right hand. Rasengan! Flying Thunder God Stage 2! Looking at the Rasengan so close at hand, Kakashi not only did not panic, but showed a smile. "Success! Ishito Lantern Array!" With Kakashi as the origin, a black sealing circle spread out. Minato's movements were sluggish for a moment! Kakashi got close to Minato's face at this time, grabbed Minato's right wrist with his right hand, and the blue Rasengan disappeared instantly. "Illusion, start!" The eternal kaleidoscope in his left eye rotated rapidly. Minato was shocked and then unable to move. "Success!" Kakashi said softly. Kakashi was flashing around, not just to avoid Minato's attack, but also to prepare for setting up a light array around him. After that, Minato deliberately let Minato see through his movements and led him to the location of the Ishito lamp array. This set the water gate through the momentary bondage power of the light array for a moment. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t have been so smooth. Fortunately, Minato only had instinct at this time, otherwise, such a strategy would not be effective against Minato at all. Sure enough, the next moment, a trace of emotion slowly appeared in Minato's black and indifferent eyes. "Kakashi?" Minato said with some surprise. Kakashi smiled and said, "Minato-sensei, we meet again." Minato looked around and quickly reacted. "It seems that, as you said, I was reincarnated from human dirt." Minato smiled helplessly. "Yeah, but it's okay now." "Fortunately, I have seen you in Naruto's body before, otherwise, it would be really troublesome now." "Minato-sensei, let's go find Naruto now. I don't know what his condition is." Minato nodded and said: "Okay." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 701 Jinchuuriki You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! On the battlefield! Naruto and Sasuke were facing terrifying enemies at this time. "Mask monster! I don't know what you are talking about. Although people in the village used to hate me, there has always been hope in my life. Kakashi-sensei taught me this when I was very young. Life As long as there is hope, there will be no despair!¡± Looking at Naruto's roaring appearance, Obito remained unmoved. "Kakashi? Do you also regard the loser's words as good advice? It's really ridiculous." Obito sneered. "Kakashi-sensei is not a loser! He is a truly strong person!" "Strong in heart? Haha, perhaps it is more appropriate to call it cold-blooded. Does a person who kills his companions with his own hands deserve to be called a success?" Obito said with his strange-colored pupils looking at Naruto coldly. "What?" Both Naruto and Sasuke looked surprised. Kakashi-sensei killed his former companion? How is this going? "It seems that you all don't know what kind of person the guy you became your teacher is like." "You are talking nonsense! Kakashi-sensei will not kill his companions!" Sasuke said angrily. "Yes, Kakashi-sensei is not such a person." Naruto also agreed. ¡°Obviously, the two of them didn¡¯t believe a word of what Obito said. In their hearts, Kakashi is a gentle person. In his eyes, the lives of his companions are more important than anything else. And Kakashi has been instilling this idea in them. How could such a person kill his companions? This is simply an illogical thing. "Impossible? Haha, it seems you know nothing about Kakashi. He is such a cold-blooded man. Not only did he abandon his companions, he also abandoned his promise. What hope is there, it's all nonsense. This world , there is no hope long ago!¡± boom! Naruto directly exploded the Nine-Tails' chakra, and his whole body turned golden. Naruto said angrily: "I don't know how well you know Mr. Kakashi, and I don't know how much hatred you have for this world, but for this world, there will never be a lack of hope. Still. Yes, Kakashi-sensei is not someone you can slander casually!" Sasuke's eyes instantly turned scarlet, and then the strange pattern appeared again. The Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! "Yes, no matter who you are, you are not qualified to comment on Kakashi-sensei like this." Seeing the two people in front of him desperately protecting Kakashi, something called irritability arose in Obito's heart for some unknown reason. "Uchiha Sasuke, your brother Uchiha Itachi paid so much for the village, but what did he get in the end? He was declared a traitorous ninja by Konoha, and after his death, he didn't even leave a body." When Sasuke heard this, his pupils shrank and he quickly asked: "What did you say? My brother is dead?" "Oh? It seems you don't know the news yet. Did Kakashi not tell you? No wonder, as I said, he is a cold-blooded guy." "How is it possiblehow is it possible! Kakashi-sensei clearly said that my brother was fine, why did he die! You are talking nonsense! How could he die!" Sasuke roared. "Sasuke, calm down, this must be a lie by this guy, just to make us chaotic. You must calm down!" Naruto said. Hearing this, Sasuke let out a breath, regained some composure, and whispered: "Yes." "Lies? Itachi's body has long been overwhelmed due to excessive use of the Mangekyo Sharingan and some old injuries. When he went to capture the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki, all the hidden diseases broke out. When he lost to the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki, he used Amaterasu set himself on fire, leaving no trace of his body. Otherwise, do you think why Itachi hasn't appeared on the battlefield yet?" Obito¡¯s words were like a bayonet, piercing Sasuke¡¯s heart. "It's impossible, how could this happen?" Sasuke's heart was instantly confused. "You don't need to say more about the side effects of the Mangekyo Sharingan, right? It's been eight years since Itachi opened his eyes. How much do you think he has left?" Sasuke was suddenly shocked, yes, it has been eight years since Itachi was in the Akatsuki, how could he use the Mangekyo Sharingan less. Could it be that Sasuke was flustered. At this time,Naruto's hand patted his shoulder. "Sasuke, believe Kakashi-sensei, he said Brother Itachi is fine, then Brother Itachi must be fine." "Naruto¡­¡­" Naruto showed a bright smile and said: "Believe it, maybe this is Kakashi-sensei's plan again. After all, Kakashi-sensei has done this kind of thing a lot. He even faked his own death and deceived us once before. .¡± Sasuke was stunned when he heard this, yes, Kakashi-sensei seems to like to play fake death. Is it the same for Itachi? That¡¯s right, dad didn¡¯t show anything strange. ¡°Moreover, I have always felt that when I was at home, there seemed to be a gaze watching me. At the time, I thought it was an illusion, but now I think about it, it must be Itachi. That feeling is unmistakable. Thinking of this, Sasuke immediately calmed down. And when Obito heard this, he also had some doubts in his heart. "Is Itachi also faking his death?" ??Obito did not see the situation with his own eyes, but only listened to Kisame's description. Now that I think about it seriously, something does seem wrong. With Itachi¡¯s personality, how could he not estimate the possible situations that may arise in the battle against the Eight-Tails? The expression under the mask became a little weird. Obito was wary of Itachi early on. In his opinion, this descendant of the family is really the most troublesome guy he has seen in these years. Whether it is strength or wisdom, it is difficult to estimate. There were a lot of doubts about the Uchiha clan back then. Obito sneered and thought no more. So what if it is, so what if it¡¯s not? Things have developed to this point, even if Itachi is still alive, nothing can be changed. Sasuke recovered his emotions and looked at Obito coldly. "You're a hidden guy, I'm going to break your mask and see what kind of face you have underneath it!" "Hmph, it seems they are two fools again. In that case, there is nothing more to say. Let's start a war." Obito forms a seal with his hands! boom! A huge heretic demon emerged from the ground, and at the same time six figures appeared next to Obito. They are all like Obito, with the Rinnegan in the left eye and the Sharingan in the right eye. And their faces are none other than the jinchuriki of the second to seventh tails! Obito jumped up, landed on the head of the heretic demon, and whispered: "Let them play with you. It will be very interesting if we are both Jinchuriki." "Damn it, that guy actually reincarnated six Jinch¨±riki into puppets!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 702 Capturing the Eight-Tails You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi and Minato ran all the way towards Naruto. "Kakashi, your Shunpo has surpassed Sakumo-senpai, and is no worse than my Shunju. It seems that you have practiced very hard over the years." Minato said happily. "There are people waiting for me to rescue them. I have no choice but to work hard." Kakashi whispered. "Kakashi, how far has Obito come?" "Judging from the current situation, Obito should have inherited Uchiha Madara's legacy and plans to use the Infinite Tsukuyomi. His target should be the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails." "So he is dealing with Naruto now, what about the Eight-Tails? Where is the Eight-Tails?" Minato asked. "The Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki should be with the Five Kages now, so it can be considered safe." "The Five Shadows? I never thought I would see the day when the Five Shadows cooperate. I have lived so long that I can see everything. It's a pity that I died so early." Minato laughed. "Minato-sensei, now is not the time to lament these things." Kakashi said helplessly. Minato is very rigorous when fighting, but he often goes offline during normal times. No wonder Minato fell in love with Kushina in the end, or maybe he saw in her the kind of life he longed for deep in his heart. While the two were talking, not far away, a huge behemoth rose into the sky. "That'sthe Four-Tails?" Kakashi asked in surprise. Minato's face instantly became solemn and he said, "It seems that Obito has begun to release the tailed beasts." "Have we already fought? Minato-sensei, we have to hurry up." "Um!" The two accelerated again and turned into two flashes of gold and silver. Another battlefield. Ohnoki forcibly used the super light heavy rock technique to resist the two sky-hindering earthquake stars, but he was also seriously injured. "Lord Tsuchikage, how do you feel?" Gaara asked hurriedly. Tsunade stepped forward and treated Onoki directly. ¡°It¡¯s really amazing that you can master that kind of ninjutsu.¡± The Fourth Raikage praised. "Now is not the time to be surprised. That guy has nothing wrong with him yet. I didn't expect that he not only possesses the first-generation wood escape, but also has the Samsara Eye. What is going on?" Jiraiya said solemnly, his eyes falling on Uchiha Madara not far away. This person is really terrifying. Even if the seven of them work together, they can only compete. But still can¡¯t figure out his boundaries. "You did a pretty good job, Onoki. We've almost played, and it's time to end it. I don't know what the situation is with Obito, but it seems that he still needs my help. But before that, Yabi, I I accepted it unceremoniously.¡± Madara¡¯s eyes fell on Kirabi. For a time, everyone protected in front of Kirabi. "I will never let you succeed." Gaara controlled the sand and flew towards Madara. Madara didn¡¯t take it seriously, and with a slight tap of his right hand, Shinra Tenzheng came out, directly defeating the sand. "There is no way to deal with an attack of this level. My only opponent is Hashirama." Madara said, forming a seal with his hands! "Fire Escape! Fire extinguishes!" A huge fire blast shot out from Madara's mouth. Seeing this, Terumi Mei immediately responded: "Water escape! Water formation pillar!" Water and fire intersect! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Countless amounts of water vapor evaporated. "Good water release, although not as good as Tobirama, but still very good. I didn't expect that there would be such an excellent female ninja in the ninja world." Madara praised. "Although he is a good man, he is disgusting. Let me melt you. Melting Escape! The art of melting monsters!" The yellow viscous liquid spurted out from Terumi Mei's mouth and shot towards Madara. Madara frowned and ducked away. "This move is really troublesome. If it gets touched, even Susanoo will melt." Terumi Mei wanted to take action again, but Onoki's voice came slowly. "Mizukage, wait a moment." "Huh? Lord Tsuchikage, are you awake?" Ohnoki stood up unsteadily and said:?: "We can no longer fight alone. This is a terrible opponent. Only by uniting can we defeat our opponent. Organize an attack. There are seven of us. If we work together and have a tacit understanding, we may be able to fight." Terumi Mei was stunned for a moment when he heard this, and then smiled. "Then just follow Tsuchikage-sama's orders." Madara watched this scene quietly, but did not stop it. In his opinion, no matter how hard these people struggle, they will eventually lose to him. He has only one purpose in staying here, and that is to capture the Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki. "Let me see how far you can go." Blue chakra rose into the sky, and Susanoo, who was tens of meters tall, suddenly appeared. Complete Susanoo! The ultimate power of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! Looking at the huge Susanoo, everyone was amazed. "It's even more amazing than the Susanoo just now. Is this the perfect body Kakashi said?" Jiraiya whispered. "It seems we have to destroy that thing first. This requires absolute strength, Raikage, Hokage, I'll leave it to you." Onoki whispered. The two nodded, understanding. As the most experienced person present, Tsuchikage quickly formulated a battle plan. The battle continues. Tsuchikage's combat plan was very successful. With the attacks of Jiraiya, Terumi Mei and Gaara, he successfully diverted Madara's attention. Then Tsunade feinted and was dodged by Madara, but at this time he also fell into the hands of Tsuchikage and Gaara. Raikage's double team. The Raikage's power, coupled with the Tsuchikage's Super Heavy Rock Technique, successfully shattered Madara's Susanoo, but that was the end of it. "It's really worthy of praise. In order to thank you for bringing me this feast, let me send you to hell." Chakra riots, Susanoo recovers instantly. "How can it be!" Ohnoki¡¯s eyes were horrified, but it was too late. "The dance of two swords!" Susanoo directly pulled out the two swords from his back and slashed at the Tsuchikage and Raikage! "Oops!" The two of them were unable to dodge and were directly hit and flew out! Seriously injured! Madara ignored the two of them and looked at Gaara with a knife. "Shukaku's Shield!" boom! The Shukaku Shield, known as the strongest defense, was cut into two halves like paper. Gaara was also directly knocked away by the long sword and seriously injured! With the swords dancing wildly, Terumi Mei, Tsunade, and Jiraiya were defeated one after another, unable to afford serious injuries. Six kills! "Is that all it takes? Then, it's time to go find Obito." Madara said, looking at Kirabi aside. Kirabi was shocked, the chakra rioted, and he directly changed into the mentality of the Eight-Tails. Madara sneered and said, "How dare you be so presumptuous in front of me, even the Eight-Tails!" A minute later, Kirabi fell to the ground helplessly. Madara held Kirabi in one hand and floated away. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 703 Begin You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Naruto, how are you?" Sasuke supported Naruto and whispered. "It's okay, I can still hold on. The strength of the Nine Lamas is indeed very strong. Even if the six tailed beasts join forces, they can barely maintain a 50-50 situation." Naruto said with heavy breaths. The Tailed Beast Jade created by the combined efforts of the five tailed beasts was knocked away by the Tailed Beast Jade jointly used by Naruto and Kurama, resulting in a draw. Sasuke was also shocked when he saw this. This power seems to be above him. "It is indeed the strongest tailed beast. Together with the Jinch¨±riki, it has such power. So, what are you going to do next?" Obito murmured to himself. "Naruto, did you find anything?" Sasuke asked. Naruto showed a smile and said: "Of course, the fight just now was not a waste of time. We tailed beasts all have black iron rods on our bodies. That is what is used to control them. Just pull them out. , we should be able to liberate the tailed beast." ¡°I see, then it seems we need to determine the location of the black rod first.¡± Sasuke said as his scarlet Sharingan groped around the tailed beast. "Let's go, Sasuke." "good!" Naruto put his hands together, and golden chakra instantly enveloped the two of them. Not to be outdone, Sasuke focused his eyes, and purple power surged out. "Awesome! Susanoo!" The originally golden Nine-Tails condensed body now turned purple. The purple armor is covered in layers, which not only increases the defense, but also enhances the power. "I didn't expect that Susanoo could be used like this." Naruto was a little surprised. At this time, Kyuubi's voice sounded in Naruto's ears. "Hmph, it's such a disgusting feeling. This pupil technique reminds me of a very unpleasant past." "Ah? Nine Lamas, what's wrong?" Naruto asked in confusion. "It's nothing, just concentrate on dealing with the five guys in front of you. Although they are not as good as me, they are quite troublesome when they join forces." "good." Kyuubi naturally wouldn¡¯t say much. After all, for him, the last time he was covered by Susanoo was a shame. The majestic head of the nine tailed beasts was teased by Madara like a pet. It was impossible for the Nine-Tails to say that there was no anger in his heart. Naturally, Kyuubi would not tell Naruto such a thing. The battle continues. The powerful Susanoo is so powerful that even the five tailed beasts working together are no match for him. "It seems we need to increase the firepower." Obito murmured to himself, wanting to release one tail, but at this moment, a three-pronged kunai fell from the sky and stabbed his mask. The right eye turned slightly. Divine power! The three-pronged kunai passed through the mask without leaving any trace on the mask. But Obito¡¯s eyes suddenly opened wide! "Chidori!" boom! The virtual mask suddenly shattered, revealing Obito's original face. That weird face! "Kakashi!" Obito shouted coldly, his eyes falling on the two people not far away. It¡¯s Minato and Kakashi! The three-pronged kunai just now was naturally Minato's attack, and Obito subconsciously used his divine power to dodge it. But unexpectedly, Kakashi also transferred his Chidori with divine power and hit the mask worn by Obito. The eyes of the two belong to the same person, and the space connected by the divine power is also the same. Obito¡¯s Hollow poses a great risk in the face of Kakashi¡¯s divine power. Minato and Kakashi appeared in front of Obito in an instant. Looking at the familiar yet unfamiliar face in front of them, both of them felt a little emotional. And Obito looked at the two of them coldly. "Minato-sensei, Kakashi, I didn't expect you two to come here together. Minato-sensei, I didn't expect that even the Earth Reincarnation couldn't restrain you." Obito said coldly. Looking at Obito, whose appearance and temperament had changed drastically, Minato felt uncomfortable for a moment. The originally sunny and cheerful young man has now become this desolate person. What Minato is thinking about now is not that Obito has harmed his family.People are being destroyed, but they are blaming themselves. If he hadn¡¯t been a step too late, Obito might still be the sunny ninja in Konoha. But everything is too late. Obito has been on this road of no return for too long. "Obito, what is it that makes you become like this?" Minato said sadly. Obito looked at Minato coldly and said: "Minato-sensei, you are late every time. Kannabihashi, you are late and you did not save me. In the battle with Kirigakure, you were also late, no Save Lin. I should thank you for letting me see how hopeless this world is. Now, I want to completely change this world and change this world that has no hope." "Obito, all of this has nothing to do with Teacher Minato. I am unable to save it." "Kakashi, you loser who can't change anything, you have no place to speak here!" Obito shouted coldly. "Obito, everything you are experiencing now is just a trap set by Uchiha Madara! Can't you see clearly!" Kakashi shouted sharply. Obito's heart moved, but he still said: "A trap? So what. I have clearly seen the nature of this world. This false and hopeless world has no value of existence. In this world, things like wishes are a It can¡¯t be realized, and that¡¯s why we want to lead the world to the dream world of Infinite Tsukuyomi, a world where you don¡¯t have to feel guilty even if you face Tombstone Hero.¡± "What's the point of that false world? Wasn't there Lin in the previous limited monthly reading? Didn't you also choose to give up?" Kakashi asked. "That's different. That Lin is not the Lin in my heart. Moreover, I am not satisfied with that world. I want to create a truly perfect world. There will be no war, no death, and no sorrow. Everything I want to have. !This is my perfect world!¡± "Is this your purpose to give up everything of flesh and blood and go to that false and unrestrained world?" "That's right! Give up your boring hope, it doesn't exist. Have you seen this huge golem? It will bring the ultimate to this world!" "Obito!" "Don't call me that name anymore! You're a loser, you don't deserve it! I've given up on this boring name a long time ago." Kakashi looked at Obito. He was not in a calm state at this time. If this continues, the negotiation will not have any effect. "It seems like we need to talk to Obito alone." Kakashi said, with a flash of lightning in his hand, dozens of Senbons shot towards Obito! Chidori Chibon! Obito frowned, turned his right eye again, and wanted to escape into the divine space. Facing the alliance between Kakashi and Minato, it is still a bit difficult for Obito today. Seeing this, Kakashi flashed and rushed into the fluctuations of the space. "Minato-sensei, Naruto and the others will be left to you." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 704 Yufeng¡¯s Eyes You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi disappeared along with Obito. Minato was stunned for a moment when he saw this, and then whispered: "Kakashi, please." Turning to look at the other side, Naruto and Sasuke were still fighting the five tailed beasts. Looking at the huge and powerful Susanoo, Minato's eyes showed relief. "Can Naruto control the Nine-Tails to this extent? Kushina, Naruto did it." Minato appeared in Kyuubi's body in an instant. Naruto was stunned for a moment, looked at the person coming, and then showed a look of horror. "Dad? Why are you here? Is this the reincarnation of dirty soil?" Sasuke couldn't help but froze for a moment when he heard Naruto's name. dad? Naruto¡¯s father? The Fourth Hokage? Is this considered meeting the parents? No, why does it seem to be entering a strange atmosphere. Minato smiled and said, "Naruto, long time no see." Minato said, looked at Sasuke and said, "You are Sasuke, right? I heard Naruto talking about you before." Sasuke was a little at a loss and said quickly: "Hello, uncle. This is the first time we meet. My name is Uchiha Sasuke, and I am Naruto's teammate." "I'm very happy that Naruto can have a friend like you." "Dad, aren't you controlled by the Earth Reincarnation?" Naruto asked doubtfully. Minato shook his head and said, "Thanks to the backhand left by Kakashi before." "Kakashi-sensei? By the way, where did Kakashi-sensei go?" Naruto asked. "Kakashi and Obito have gone to fight, and they can't escape yet." "Who is Obito?" Naruto asked doubtfully. "Obito is the masked man just now." "What? Isn't that Madara?" Minato shook his head and said: "No, Obito is my former disciple and Kakashi's teammate. They are just like you." Naruto and Sasuke looked at each other in confusion and seemed to understand. "Doesn't that mean Kakashi and the masked man are fighting?" Naruto asked in shock. Minato nodded. "No, we have to rush to help!" Naruto said. "Don't worry, they have entered the divine space, and we can't get in yet. Now, let's deal with these five tailed beasts first." Minato said, looking at the five tailed beasts not far away. Naruto and Sasuke also calmed down after hearing this. Naruto clenched his fist and shouted: "Okay! Then let's have a big fight!" Minato joins the team as the third person, and the tailed beast team is once again formed. Divine power space. Kakashi and Obito stood opposite each other. "Kakashi, you are really annoying." "Obito, this game is not fun, let's stop it here. There must be a limit to your willfulness." "What the hell? Kakashi! You don't understand me at all!" Obito said angrily. Kakashi pushed away the forehead protector of his left eye and said calmly: "Obito, have you forgotten the will of this eye? I have always guarded this will. People who don't cherish their companions are worse than trash. " Obito looked at Kakashi's left eye and sneered: "Kakashi, who do you cherish? Where is Lin I entrusted to you! Where is she!" Kakashi¡¯s expression darkened when he heard this. "Speechless? Lin will die in your hands! You loser!" Obito said, with a thrust, he hit Kakashi in the cheek with a face-breaking punch from his right hand! Snapped! Kakashi raised his right hand and gently took it. "Obito, stop making trouble. I have already investigated Lin's death." "Do you want to say that Lin chose to die in your hands because she was transplanted with three tails? I have known this for a long time!" After Obito finished speaking, he made a fist with his left hand and hit Kakashi on the cheek again. Snapped! Kakashi stretched out his left hand and took it again. "Obito, things are not as simple as you think. Lin's death was all controlled by Madara!" Kakashi said, hitting Obito's forehead, boom! There was a loud noise and Obito flew backwards. ?The severe pain in his forehead gave Obito no time to react. At this time, his inner emotions were tumbling. "You're talking nonsense!" "Obito, don't you think this is all too coincidental? It just so happened that you met Madara, and you just happened to see Lin die in my hands. Have you ever thought about why Lin rushed to my Chidori by herself? !Don¡¯t Lin know that I will feel guilty for the rest of my life! Unless she has no other choice!¡± Kakashi¡¯s words pierced Obito¡¯s heart like a blade. Yes, why did Lin hit Kakashi's Chidori by herself? With Lin¡¯s character, if she didn¡¯t want Kirigakure¡¯s scheme to succeed, she could commit suicide. But she didn't. Yilin¡¯s feelings for Kakashi are absolutely not willing to make him feel guilty for the rest of his life. But she did it anyway. Then, there is only one reason "you mean¡­¡­" Kakashi¡¯s left eye flashed, and with a thrust, lightning flashed from his hand, piercing Obito¡¯s body. "Lin's body has the same curse mark as your heart!" Thunder and light are booming! A big hole opened in Obito's body instantly. Blood spattered and fell on Kakashi's face. The warm feeling slowly dissipated. "Kakashiyou" "Obito, do you really believe so deeply in Madara's words? He just treats them as pawns. It's the same whether it's you or Nagato. The Infinite Tsukuyomi is nothing more than a scam!" "No! It won't be like this! How could Madara lie to me! Lin's deathLin's deathhow could this happen!" Obito took a few steps back, and the part of his body penetrated by Chidori looked very eye-catching. At this time, Obito¡¯s face was full of astonishment and shock. It seems that the long-term persistence was completely shattered at this moment. The original cold face can no longer be maintained at this time. Kakashi looked down at Obito and whispered: "Obito, Madara is not only targeting you, but also your father. Do you know how your father died?" Obito¡¯s pupils shrank and he looked at Kakashi in disbelief. "What did you say!" "Your father, Uchiha Mikaze, was once Madara's target. His death is inseparable from Madara. "How can it be¡­¡­" Seeing Obito¡¯s disbelief, Kakashi took out a scroll. He pressed his right hand on it and shouted softly: "Excuse me!" A crow flew out from the scroll, but strangely, the crow's eyes were actually scarlet! It is not an ordinary Sharingan, but a Mangekyo Sharingan that forms a four-pointed star! "This is¡­¡­" "This is what your father left for you. There are words he wants to tell you. Now, I hand it over to you." The crow¡¯s eyes are reflected in Obito¡¯s eyes. An illusion unique to Uchiha Feng! Green lantern! Obito felt his eyes blur, and then a tall man appeared next to him. "Are you Obito? I didn't expect you to be so old." The gentle voice fell next to Obito's ears, and Obito felt his whole body become extremely stiff. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 705 Father and Son You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The man who appeared in front of him was about the same age as Obito. The faces are somewhat similar. It looks like he is Obito's twin brother. But Obito knew that he did not have such a brother. Because my deceased grandmother never mentioned this matter. "Is it an illusion?" Obito murmured to himself, but soon, he discovered that this was not as simple as an illusion. Because the man in front of me seems to be real. Looking at Obito's wary look, Yufeng smiled and said, "Obito, why, don't you recognize dad?" "dad?" "Huh? It seems that you are not completely unimpressed. Sure enough, you look very similar to me. The only thing that looks like your mother is probably your eyes." Yufeng smiled and stretched out his right hand and touched Obito's head. The two are of similar height, and Yu Feng seems to be having some difficulty. Obito originally wanted to hide, but his body did not move away. There was an inexplicable sense of familiarity that Obito couldn't bear to avoid. That feeling made him feel very surprised. When I was very young, there seemed to be a person stroking my hair like this. It¡¯s very similar to this feeling now. Yufeng¡¯s face was filled with relief when he saw this, and he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so old. Looking at you, you seem to have experienced a lot.¡± "What exactly is going on!" Obito was pulled away from the familiar feeling, his face full of confusion, and he had no way of imagining what was going on. (After all, Kenji can¡¯t ask for too much.) "This is a long story. Fortunately, we have some time and can tell it slowly." Yufeng said with a smile. Looking at the man in front of him who claimed to be his father, Obito subconsciously chose to believe it. That feeling in the blood was like when Naruto saw Kushina for the first time. After a brief moment of surprise, he quickly chose to believe in that feeling. ¡°Perhaps for people who are not virtuous enough, this feeling will become stronger. "This story probably started when I was a teenager. It was a mission, I opened the Sharingan, and my teammates were dead and injured. When I woke up, I saw I met a person and he saved me." "who?" "A person who shouldn't be there. His name is Kakashi." Obito¡¯s pupils shrank and he said in shock: ¡°How is this possible!¡± "It's really impossible, and I felt weird at the time. Because he claimed to be Sakumo's son. And I'm very familiar with Sakumo. I know that he didn't have a son at that time." Yufeng said with a smile. "What's going on?" Obito was even more confused. "Because he traveled through time and came to my side. The purpose is for the Sharingan." "Sharingan? Could it be!" Obito thought of an astonishing guess. Kakashi¡¯s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was opened with him. But I haven¡¯t lost my sight yet. With the frequency of use of Kakashi, it would be impossible to survive until now without Hashirama Cells. Unless, he has risen to the level of eternal kaleidoscope! "Damn Kakashi! You actually did such a thing for the Sharingan!" Obito was furious. Yufeng smiled and shook his head, saying, "It's not what you think. He wanted to take action, but he held back. And he really saved my life." Obito sounded completely confused. "Just hear me out." Mifeng immediately told Obito the complete situation at that time, including his final death at the hands of Uchiha Madara. "Do you understand now?" The huge amount of information is constantly rolling and digesting in Obito's mind. At the same time, it also made Obito understand why Kakashi said before that Madara had also been eyeing his father. At this time, Obito was in a state of confusion. The development of things seems to be completely different from what I imagined. "I entrusted my Sharingan to Kakashi. At the same time, I left my chakra in my right eye. Kakashi promised me that he would use this illusion on you, so that I can see you again. Now it seems that??He did it. " "Butsince Kakashi can travel to the past, why not change your destiny!" Obito said excitedly. Yufeng shook his head and said: "Obito, how can fate be so easily changed? Especially what has happened. Kakashi seemed to change some history, but in fact he should have discovered later that everything he had done , is nothing more than a supplement to the historical trajectory. Because he does not belong to that era and cannot change the fate of that era. Everything he does in the end will become history." Obito was silent when he heard this. "Obito, Kakashi once told me about your experience. I don't blame you for falling into Madara's trap. But giving up your dreams and living a life like a walking zombie is really what you want. Have you forgotten your own dream?" Yufeng looked at Obito solemnly. "dream?" Obito whispered softly, these two words were really too far away for him. Because he has already forgotten it. Naruto! The title he once pursued endlessly. That boy, although stupid, is extremely passionate. When he saw Naruto, Obito seemed to see his former self. This is why he wanted to talk to Naruto. Because in Naruto, he saw the shadow of his former self. That kind of idea seemed extremely childish to him now. Obito wants to prove that there is no way out for such an idea. So, he wanted to convince Naruto. Let Naruto believe in the path he has chosen. It¡¯s like trying to convince your past self. But unfortunately, he failed. Obito believes that it is because he has not seen the darkness he has seen. But at this time, the so-called darkness became so ridiculous. Everything he encountered was just Madara¡¯s conspiracy. Including his own death, including Lin's death, and even his father's death, it was all caused by Madara. This man seems to have been controlling the trajectory of his life since he was born. The justice that I originally claimed has become worthless at this moment! The so-called unlimited monthly reading seems to have become a joke. "Obito, Kakashi has done a lot for you, and dad sees it. You must never let him down. That kind of dedication to others is hard to find. As a ninja, especially It¡¯s rare. Think about every bit of your past, do you really want to erase all your experiences because of these lies?¡± "I¡­¡­" "If you can't see clearly with your eyes, learn to see it all with your heart. It's not difficult to see clearly who is true and who is fake. The sincerity is enough for people to remember." (Remember Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 706 Awakening You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Yufeng patted Obito on the shoulder and said, "Obito, I believe you will make the right choice." Obito¡¯s eyes fell on Yufeng¡¯s face. That young-looking face now wore a kind smile. His eyes were full of expectations and trust in himself. Obito smiled bitterly, his face full of loneliness. If this is the case, then what have you done in the past ten years? ??Betraying the village he originally loved. He killed his wife, and indirectly his teacher. There are countless innocent lives. What is the purpose of all this? Nearly twenty years of hard work only resulted in a misunderstanding. This oolong is really too big. It was too big for him to bear and unbearable. "Butbut I can't look back" Yufeng said with a smile: "Obito, when your heart turns back, nothing else matters. Sakumo once told me that as long as your heart is stable, no matter what you do, you will not feel hesitant. And, I believe, as long as you look back, , Kakashi will definitely help you." "Kakashi" Hearing this name again, Obito felt a variety of feelings in his heart. This person whom he considers to be a waste has already done so many things that he doesn¡¯t know about. "Yes, he will help you. I have felt this way since the first time I saw him. Because when he talked about you, his eyes were full of guilt and nostalgia. In his heart, you must have occupied A very big position. Moreover, he seems to have some investigation into Uchiha Madara. Although the current situation may not be completely under his control, he must have a plan." "Plan?" Obito asked confused. "Believe him, he must have left a place for you in his plan." When Obito heard this, his expression kept changing. At this moment, Yufeng¡¯s figure began to become somewhat transparent. Yufeng looked at his hands helplessly and said, "It seems that time is almost up, my chakra is almost gone." Obito was startled and looked at Yufeng's figure with reluctance in his eyes. He, who had never felt his father's love, finally met his father and was about to be separated again. That feeling was naturally uncomfortable. "It's just that Obito, who has been used to hiding his emotions for more than ten years, doesn't know how to express them now. As if seeing his reluctance, Yufeng smiled and said: "Obito, I'm sorry that I can't stay with you for a little longer. Next, you may face greater challenges and difficult choices. But I I believe you will make the right choice.¡± Obito nodded silently, but did not say anything. "I didn't grow up with you, and I didn't support you when you needed help. As a father, I'm really unqualified. But seeing you have friends like Kakashi around you, I feel relieved. Although Madara Powerful, but I believe that with your strength, you can definitely defeat him." "Dad, thank you." Yufeng smiled when he heard this and said, "It's me who should say thank you. It's great to see you again." "No, I have done too many wrong things. I am so tired, Dad, that you can't even feel at ease before you die. As a son, I am really a failure." Yufeng took a step forward, looked at Obito with the strange-colored pupils, and said with a smile: "Silly boy, as a parent, you are willing to do anything for your children. Being able to see you looking back means that I did it Things make sense. This is enough." "Dad, don't worry, I will definitely help you wash away your hatred!" Obito said firmly. Yu Feng shook his head and said, "No need, I am happy that you can live well." After Yufeng finished speaking, his body became more transparent, as if he would disappear in the next moment. Obito didn¡¯t know what to say when he saw this, but Yufeng seemed to have thought of something. "By the way, as a father, I have never given you a gift. Since we are about to say goodbye, let this be the last gift. I hope you don't go over there to find me and your mother too early. When we meet next time, I But I have to listen carefully to what you have to say about your life." As soon as he finished speaking, Yufeng turned into a white light, injecting it withIn ?'s right eye. Obito was startled, and then felt a sharp pain in his right eye. "Obito, this Sharingan is the last gift I leave to you. I believe it will come in handy in this final battle." The severe pain made Obito unable to respond to Yufeng's words. He covered his right eye and half-knelt on the ground, with a look of pain on his face. The illusion before his eyes shattered inch by inch and turned into nothingness. Obito's eyes flashed as the scene appeared in the Kamui space again. The person in front of me became Kakashi. "Obito, are you okay?" Kakashi stepped forward, supported Obito, and said with a worried look on his face. "Kakashi" Obito endured the severe pain and slowly called Kakashi's name. "I'm here." "Thanks¡­¡­" Obito¡¯s voice was so quiet that if you didn¡¯t listen carefully, you wouldn¡¯t be able to hear what he was saying. But Kakashi heard it clearly. He was a little nervous at first, but then he smiled. The severe pain in his right eye gradually eased, but Obito was silently sizing up the silver-haired man in front of him. Hehas really done a lot for himself. The person who will always betray this bond is not Kakashi, but himself. For the first time, Obito hated himself, why did he only have Kenji! If you had enough IQ, you would have seen countless flaws, so how could you have been operating under such lies for more than ten years? In the world of limited Tsukuyomi, Obito watched Kakashi get along with his other self and Lin. At that time, he already had many thoughts in his mind. It was just the resentment towards Kakashi that made him choose to ignore this touch. Make the wrong choice again and again. Maybe even Obito himself didn¡¯t realize that by choosing Kakashi¡¯s birthday, deep down in his heart, he also wanted to let Kakashi have a wonderful birthday. It¡¯s just that the expression of this intention seems to be somewhat inconsistent. "Welcome back, Obito." Kakashi¡¯s face was full of smiles, and his eyes were like crescent moons, full of warmth. A slight smile appeared on Obito's somewhat stiff face. ¡°Heroes always have to appear last.¡± A hoarse voice sounded, but the tone was somewhat passionate and impulsive. That feeling is just like that of Obito when he was a boy. Kakashi looked at Obito in front of him, and felt a little stunned for a moment, as if he saw the boy wearing the goggles again. "I got lost this time too, hero." Kakashi smiled. That look seemed like it was thousands of years ago. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 707 Understanding You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi stretched out his right hand, and Obito also stretched out his right hand. With his hands clasped together after a long absence, Kakashi used a little force to pull Obito up, who was half-kneeling on the ground. ¡°This feeling is really unpleasant, just like every time I lost to you in a battle before.¡± Obito withdrew his hand and said unhappily. Kakashi smiled and said, "Really? I thought you were used to it." ¡°Only a ghost needs to get used to this kind of thing!¡± "Okay, let's not talk about this matter for now. Let's go out first. The seven tailed beasts outside still need to be cleaned up." Kakashi smiled. Hearing this, Obito¡¯s face, which was originally slightly relaxed, turned a little gloomy. "Kakashi, how do I face Minato-sensei, I" "Obito, what has been done has been done, so naturally you have to face it. Teacher Minato will not care about these things when he sees that you have changed your ways." "I know, but I ruined Mr. Minato's family. I really don't have the face to see him again." Obito said with his head lowered. Kakashi¡¯s face changed slightly, and his tone became a little angry. boom! Kakashi punched Obito in the face, and Obito fell to the ground. "what you do!" "You idiot! Do you want to escape reality again?" Kakashi said angrily. "I¡­¡­" "Even if Mr. Minato doesn't forgive you, you still have to apologize to Mr. Minato! That's what you should do! What's the use of lamenting here!" Obito was silent for a long time after hearing this, and then slowly stood up and said, "You are right, no matter how Minato-sensei thinks of me, I should face it." "That's right, it's time to see the outside world." Kakashi smiled. Obito nodded. At this time, the right eye that was originally a little painful gradually recovered. Obito opened his right eye, which was filled with scarlet red. The original black dart pattern has become a little different. In the middle of the black dart, there is a four-pointed star pattern. Seeing this, Kakashi said: "It seems that Yufeng-senpai injected his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan into your Sharingan. Now, your eyes are also the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan." Obito touched his right eye, and the feeling was indeed completely different from before. It¡¯s like a highly myopic person who suddenly regains his vision. That kind of feeling makes people feel a little intoxicated for a while. "Let's go." Kakashi patted Obito on the shoulder. Obito looked at Kakashi and said, "Kakashi, if you can succeed this time, you still owe me something." "What?" Kakashi asked confused. "Don't think it's over with Lin's death. After the war is over, I'm going to settle the score with you." As Obito said, his right eye began to dilate, and spatial fluctuations rapidly formed. Kakashi was stunned for a moment, then whispered: "Well, I will definitely stay with you until the time comes." The same space fluctuations emanated from Kakashi's left eye, and then the two of them left the Kamui space together! The battlefield! Minato and Naruto Sasuke's fight against the seven tailed beasts has come to an end. Suddenly, the movement on the battlefield stopped. The seven tailed beasts also stopped moving. "What happened to Naruto?" Sasuke looked at Naruto who was motionless strangely. Minato was also a little confused, but soon he seemed to get the answer. "Naruto seems to be talking to the tailed beast." Minato said. "Talk to the tailed beast?" Sasuke asked doubtfully. "The Yin Nine Tails in my body told me that the eight tailed beasts are gathering together and seem to be entrusting something to Naruto." Sasuke was a little surprised when he heard this, but he was also relieved. At least, there was no danger. At this moment, a burst of space fluctuations flashed through, and Kakashi and Obito appeared next to the three of them. Sasuke was immediately startled and took a defensive posture. But when I saw Kakashi, I felt relieved, but when I saw Obito, I became more vigilant. Minato is not as exaggerated as Sasuke. Looking at Obito and Kakashi, Minato showed a happy smile. ?"It seems that it has been agreed upon?" Kakashi smiled and nodded. Obito lowered his head guiltily. "I'm sorry, Minato-sensei, it's all because of my stupidity that led to so many wrong things. If it weren't for me, you would still be living well with Mrs. Kushina, and Naruto would also have a happy family." "If it weren't for me, you would have become the greatest Hokage and you wouldn't have died young." "If it weren't for me, there wouldn't be so many tragedies." Obito said, his voice becoming more and more hoarse with guilt. Sasuke on the side was confused when he heard this, what is going on? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Before the last boss was beaten, you admitted your mistake? I have never seen this routine before. Obito wanted to say something else, but Minato smiled and said, "Yes, you are really wrong." Hearing this, Obito lowered his head even lower. "I'm sorry, Minato-sensei" "You are wrong because you should not trust Kakashi. As a companion, you did not give Kakashi trust. Kakashi has always carried your ideals to live and see the world with your eyes. This beauty "Don't you feel it?" Minato smiled. "Minato-sensei" Obito looked at Minato in disbelief. "If you know this, that's enough. As for the matter between Kushina and I, you don't have to worry about it. This is our own choice and has nothing to do with you." Faced with Minato's understatement of understanding, Obito was at a loss for a moment. "Next, live with your true dream, and live with Kushina and I. From now on, I can proudly tell others that my disciples are all heroes." Minato's face was full of smiles, and his eyes that had become dark due to the reincarnation of the dirty earth were now full of warm radiance. "Thank you, Minato-sensei." Obito bowed deeply towards Minato and didn't get up for a long time. Minato didn¡¯t help Obito either. He accepted this bow with peace of mind. Kakashi looked at this scene with a kind of warmth in his heart. After working hard for so long, Obito was finally brought back, but this war is far from over. At this time, Naruto opened his eyes. Sasuke saw this and asked: "Naruto, are you okay?" "I'm fine, I just remembered a bunch of names that were hard to remember." Sasuke was puzzled, while Naruto looked confused at the scene in front of him. "Huh? What happened?" Kakashi touched Naruto's hair and said, "This story is quite long." At this moment, a figure fell from the sky! boom! The red armor, the domineering and unrivaled aura, and the weird samsara eye! ??Everything shows the identity of the person coming. "Obito, I didn't expect you to betray me and even remove the curse seal? You are indeed the person I chose. You really do have some abilities." Madara said with interest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 708 Zhi Weasel joins forces You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In a cave somewhere. Kabuto, who was dressed in plain white clothes, looked at the chess pieces in front of him with an interested smile on his face. "Madara has arrived at the main battlefield. My mission is almost completed." In each battlefield, other teams are still fighting against the powerful men reincarnated in the dirt and Bai Jue. On the secondary battlefield, the five shadows and Jiraiya were seriously injured. At this time, Tsunade was treating everyone with slugs. On the main battlefield, Obito wakes up and Madara joins the battlefield, and the battle is about to break out. "Sir Orochimaru should be satisfied with this result. It's time for me to retreat." But at this moment, two figures broke in. "I found you, Kabuto." Shisui said calmly. Kabuto raised his head, revealing his golden pupils. "Are you here? It's faster than expected." Kabuto looked at the two of them and seemed not surprised by their arrival. Shisui and Itachi frowned at the same time. There seems to be something wrong with this situation. "You knew we were coming?" Itachi said. "Lord Orochimaru said that if you two had not gone to the battlefield, you would have definitely stopped me from using Earth Reincarnation." "I didn't expect that Orochimaru could even predict this kind of thing. It's really not easy." Shisui whispered. "Of course, there is nothing in this world that can be hidden from Orochimaru-sama." Kabuto said, his eyes filled with fanatical light. Kabuto has absolute respect for Orochimaru. Having been a spy so many times, only Orochimaru retained Kabuto's heart. To a certain extent, Orochimaru's charm cannot be compared to ordinary people. "Where is Orochimaru?" Itachi said coldly. "Orochimaru-sama has other things to attend to. You are not worthy of seeing Orochimaru-sama." "Oh? I didn't expect that Orochimaru's arrogance has become so big now." Shisui laughed. "Hmph, Lord Orochimaru is no longer comparable to mortals like you. He will become a true god!" As Kabuto spoke, the hot light in his eyes became even hotter. At this time, he seemed like a devout and enthusiastic believer. And the person he believed in was Orochimaru. Itachi whispered in Shisui's ear: "Shisui, I'm afraid Kabuto has been completely brainwashed by Orochimaru. Senior Kakashi said that Orochimaru is no longer what he used to be, so let's try not to confront him head-on. And the purpose of our trip is to prevent the reincarnation of Guitu. Therefore, we¡¯d better stop Kabuto first.¡± "good." The two stood in separate lines, blocking their escape routes. Kabuto also discovered the purpose of the two at this time, but he was not panicked. "Two Uchiha geniuses and two pairs of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan are really formidable opponents. Unfortunately, I, who have inherited Orochimaru-sama's power, will not lose to you at all." "I don't know how much you have learned Orochimaru's skills, but this arrogant attitude is pretty much the same." Shisui sneered. Itachi¡¯s expression became a little solemn. The aura emanating from Kabuto at this moment is exactly the same as Orochimaru's. Even stronger than the original Orochimaru. Kabuto has become like this, what about Orochimaru? Originally, Itachi was still a little skeptical about what Kakashi said, but now, I'm afraid the problem is even more serious. "Shisui, I'm afraid things are getting troublesome." Itachi whispered. Zhisui nodded when he heard the words. He also thought of what Itachi thought of. Orochimaru seems to have become a huge trouble that must be taken seriously. Especially after taking the Byakugan, Orochimaru had no idea what he was planning. There was talk of joining the war, but he has not shown up yet. Although the two of them are not completely clear about the situation outside, they know a lot about it through the crow's message. It is true that Orochimaru never took action. Even if the dirty land is reincarnated, it is still controlled by Kabuto. ¡°No one knows what this guy is doing in the dark. At this time, Kabuto opened his ownThe big robe exposed his upper body. The extremely white skin looks a little sickly. There are even some snake scales on it. The most surprising thing is that there is a white snake sticking out from his lower abdomen. The white snake was still swimming around, coiling around Kabuto's body. Purple eye shadow covers Kabuto¡¯s golden pupils. "It really looks disgusting." Zhisui mocked. "What a disgusting poisonous snake." Kabuto was unmoved when he heard this and just chuckled: "I will shed my snake body and evolve into a dragon. This day will not be too far away. The day I am waiting for Lord Orochimaru to become a god is the moment when I become a dragon. !¡± "Daydreaming! Neither you nor Orochimaru will succeed!" As Shisui spoke, his scarlet eyes changed instantly, and a four-cornered windmill formed! Green chakra surged out of his body, Susanoo! Itachi was not idle either, his Sharingan turned, red chakra surged, and Susanoo appeared! "It's an honor to be able to see two Susanoos at the same time. However, this ninjutsu has no effect on me." Kabuto said, forming a seal with his hands! "The Immortal Technique! The Technique of Bai Ji!" A ray of white light shot out from Kabuto's mouth and turned into a white dragon, rushing towards Shisui Yuitachi. The intense white light made it difficult for the two of them to adapt to it for a while. Both of them are ninjas who are good at using their eyes. This kind of bright light has a great impact on them. Kabuto, on the other hand, cut off his sight and only relied on his sage mode perception to act. This way you can not only ignore the strong light, but also block the illusion of the Sharingan. "No, this jutsu will also cause the air to vibrate!" Shisui exclaimed. The Susanoo that the two of them had just condensed dissipated in an instant. The violent vibrations in the air made both of their bodies feel numb for a moment. "Immortal magic! Inorganic reincarnation!" Kabuto formed seals with his hands again, injecting senjutsu chakra into all the surrounding inorganic objects. For a moment, all the inorganic objects turned into his weapons and launched an attack on the two of them. Shisui and Itachi looked at each other, resisting each other's attacks. "Kakashi-senpai is right, this guy has indeed learned senjutsu." The moment the two of them turned around, Itachi whispered. "Then follow the original plan, but you must pay attention to whether the other party has any changes." "good." The two seemed to have reached some kind of tacit understanding and started taking action. On the other side, in the dark space, Orochimaru slowly took off the white cloth from his eyes. It¡¯s a pure white color, but with a touch of gold. Behind the golden pupils, there is a faint blue light. "It's almost as expected. This game can officially begin. Kakashi, you have to move faster, I can't wait." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 709 Countermeasures You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Orochimaru's eyelids rolled slightly, and those strange eyes looked at the world quietly. In front of him, there was a coffin with the word "Chu" written on it. Orochimaru stepped forward and knocked gently, and a hoarse sound came out. "God of Ninja, haha, it's really interesting. I didn't expect that you lost the original victory. But I am really curious about how much power you can exert when you and Uchiha Madara join forces. Can Kakashi resist it?" Orochimaru said, with an interesting look on his face. The cooperation between the God of Ninja and the Ninja Shura is really exciting. In the Warring States Period, Orochimaru had no chance to meet the two of them as they swept across the world, but now, it seems that there is such an opportunity. Now Orochimaru's strength has greatly increased, and there is no problem in controlling the first Hokage through the art of reincarnation. The reincarnation of the dirty soil controls the resurrection of the dead for its own use. The strength of the caster is not necessarily higher than that of the undead reincarnated from the dirty soil. As long as the difference is not big, that¡¯s it. Otherwise, how could Kabuto alone control so many powerful ninjas? Not to mention, there are also ruthless characters like the second-generation Tsuchikage, the second-generation water shadow and the third-generation Raikage. The coffin of the First Hokage slowly sank into the ground, seeming to be heading in a certain direction. "By the way, Kabuto must have met the right person. With Kabuto's strength, it should be difficult to deal with Shisui and Itachi joining forces, right? Forget it, it doesn't matter. Kabuto's role is That¡¯s it.¡± After Orochimaru finished speaking, he turned around and looked at the pattern behind him. It was a huge sacred tree that looked full of mystery. "It's really an interesting world, but it doesn't interest me anymore. Kakashi, you will lead me to find a new world, right? Haha." Orochimaru slowly sat on the old chair, closed his eyes, and didn't know what he was thinking. On the other side, Shisui and Itachi were thinking of ways to fight against Kabuto in front of them. The power of inorganic reincarnation forced the two of them to dodge. "Haha, is this the genius of the Uchiha clan? It's nothing more than that. In front of me, can you only dodge? Then try this trick!" "The Art of Two Demons!" Kabuto let out a soft drink, and a head stuck out from his lower abdomen. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be Sakon! "This is a very interesting ninjutsu, you will definitely like it." Kabuto sneered, and then Sakon's head changed and turned into Tayuya! "Magic Flute Sound Lock!" When the eerie flute sounded, Shisui and Itachi felt their eyes blurred and their vision became a little blurry. By the time the two of them reacted, they were already trapped in action by a white snake. "It's a sound illusion technique, there are some tricks." Zhishui whispered. " Shisui and Itachi are both experts in illusions, but this illusion can catch both of them, which shows that it is not simple. Shisui admired this sound illusion technique very much. ??Different from the eye technique of the Sharingan, it requires eye contact to work. Sound illusion is very difficult to prevent. Basically, when you hear this sound, you have already been tricked. Shisui has also studied this kind of illusion before, but the research was not deep. After all, his path still focuses on Sharingan. "Haha, how about it? Although your Sharingan illusion is powerful, the sound illusion is more convenient and easy to use. As long as you are not deaf, you will fall into this trap!" Neither Shisui nor Itachi answered, it was a waste of time. The two of them looked at each other at the same time, the Sharingan in their eyes turning rapidly. "Genjutsu! Sharingan!" The illusion is broken! Just when the two of them had just released the illusion, Kabuto's attack came again! "The spider nest is open!" I saw a white spider web rushing towards the two people. In the eyes of the two people, the spider web was covered with dense chakra. Itachi didn¡¯t hesitate, turned his left eye, and black flames spurted out instantly! "Amaterasu!" The black flames engulfed the cobwebs and burned them to death, then headed towards??Fly out. Don't be panicked, print your hands! ¡°The dirt road flipped over!¡± ¡°The land in front of Kabuto bulged out and turned into two stone slabs, directly pressing Amaterasu inside. Shisui frowned and said, "These moves were all used by the five sound ninjas, and Kabuto seems to have transplanted their abilities." Itachi looked at Kabuto and said, "You have been using other people's things. It seems that you no longer have yourself in your heart." "Haha, Lord Orochimaru said that as long as you have all the information in the world, you can have your true self. As long as you have such ability, it doesn't matter what method you use." "You are just following the same path as Orochimaru now, is this still you?" Itachi asked. "So what, Lord Orochimaru is a person truly worth following, and everything he has is worth learning. These are not enough." "It seems that you are just a person with no self and no dreams. You are really pathetic." Zhisui sighed. "Dream? Self?" Kabuto was stunned for a moment, and the place he once was appeared in his mind. That place represents your dream. It¡¯s a pity that that place has long since disappeared. That person also disappeared. "Should I call you Kabuto Orochi or Kabuto Yakushi now?" Shisui asked again. "Pharmacist" Kabuto said to himself silently, this surname has a vital position to him. Because the owner of this surname is the pharmacist Nonoyu whom he regards as his mother. For a moment, Kabuto seemed to recall the past and became a little dazed. But soon, he recovered again. "No! I can prove my worth, not just a spy! Immortal magic! Inorganic reincarnation!" Countless stone cones attacked again, and Shisui and Itachi had to dodge again. "It's just a waste of time if this continues. It's time to find a solution." Itachi whispered to himself, then looked at Shisui, the triangular windmill in his right eye turned! "Tsukuyomi!" Shisui instantly appeared in Itachi's Tsukuyomi space. "Shisui, it's going to be difficult for us to convince Kabuto. It seems we have to use other methods." "Well, Kabuto erased his sight. Even your Tsukuyomi can't be used on him. Now we can only use other illusions to get rid of him and let him get rid of the filthy earth reincarnation." "Then I will use Izanami. This move does not require eye contact." Zhishui shook his head and said: "No, this move costs blindness. The cost is too high, so I'd better use my other gods." "Huh? Don't other gods need eye contact?" Zhi Shui smiled and said: "The other gods in the left eye need it, but the other gods in the right eye don't need it. Anyone I see will become my puppet!" (The formula book of other gods records: "Let all the people seen by the caster turn into his puppets!") (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 710 Solution You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! During the monthly reading, Itachi and Shisui discussed countermeasures. With the help of Hashirama cells, Itachi's pupil power has recovered a lot, and he can use the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan without restraint. It¡¯s like Kakashi, a rare unit with scarce chakra, suddenly turned into a unit with abundant chakra. Naruto, that feeling is very comfortable. "Itachi, you attract his attention, and I will activate the art of other gods." "good." Itachi turned his left eye, and Tsukuyomi was instantly lifted. But in the real world, it¡¯s just a matter of a moment. Kabuto¡¯s inorganic reincarnation is still functioning. Itachi didn¡¯t waste any time and immediately started to move his right eye. "Amaterasu!" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? is so willful! Black flames flew out and shot towards the rolling stone cone. The eyes were instantly enveloped in black flames. "I used Amaterasu twice in a row, Itachi, how long can your chakra and eyes last?" Kabuto sneered. At this time, Shisui beside Itachi disappeared in an instant. ¡°The dirt road flipped over!¡± The earth escapes again and turns Amaterasu underground. Itachi suddenly appeared next to Kabuto and took out several shurikens in his hand. Kabuto didn't panic, the white snake on his lower abdomen opened its bloody mouth and rushed towards Itachi. "Art fire escape ho fireball!" Hot flames spurted out, and Kabuto immediately launched water escape. "Water Escape! Great Waterfall Technique!" A large wave of water shot out from Kabuto's mouth, directly extinguishing Itachi's flames. But there were shurikens mixed in with the flames! The shurikens continued to rotate and collide with each other in the air, shooting at Kabuto from all directions at incredible angles. Kabuto smiled coldly, and the surrounding stone walls rose directly, blocking the path of the shuriken. Itachi landed on the ground and looked at Kabuto coldly. "You're a genius, do you only have this method? That's really disappointing." Kabuto sneered. "It's enough to get here, recognize yourself." Itachi said calmly. "Um?" Kabuto suddenly felt bad because Shisui was missing! At this time, there is only one explanation for Shisui¡¯s disappearance! At this moment, Shisui¡¯s indifferent voice sounded from behind Kabuto. "No other gods!" With his right eye moving crazily, the four-cornered windmill seemed to be recharged and started its own journey of wind power generation. "How can it be¡­¡­" As soon as Dou finished speaking, he was stunned. The movements in his hands also stopped completely. "Successful." Zhishui whispered. Seeing this, Itachi stepped forward, glanced at Kabuto, and said, "I didn't expect other gods to have such an effect. It's really hard to guard against. No wonder it can be called the strongest illusion." Shisui smiled rather tiredly and said: "Although the power is strong, the cooling time is also constant. After using it, even if there are Hashirama cells, it will be difficult for the pupils to recover within three years." "The stronger the power, the greater the price." Itachi whispered. "Let's get rid of the filthy soil reincarnation first." After Shisui finished speaking, he commanded Kabuto to release the Earth Reincarnation. For a time, all the souls of those reincarnated from the dirty land left their bodies and returned to their foreign lands. Headquarters! "Sandaime-sama, Shikaku, the art of reincarnation in dirty soil seems to have been solved." Yamanaka Haiichi said. "Um?" The Third Hokage and Shikaku quickly walked to the huge water polo to watch. Sure enough, all the filthy reincarnations were lifted. "It seems Itachi and Shisui succeeded." The Third Hokage smiled. "Great, if that's the case, then the Madara that Kakashi and the others faced should also disappear. The war can be over!" Shikaku said happily. The Third Hokage nodded and said: "Yes, all we need to do next is find Orochimaru. This time, we must not let Orochimaru escape again." At this time, Yamanaka Haiichi shouted: "No! It seems that Madara Uchiha's reincarnation has not been solved!" "What! How is this possible!" the third Hokage said in shock. "He cracked the filthy soil transformation"?! Keep it yourself! "Shan Zhonghai said in surprise. "Oops! If that's the case, then Kakashi and the others" the Third Hokage said in shock. Lu Jiu¡¯s expression also became heavy. Now that the war has developed to this extent, there is no need for ingenuity. What is left is a competition of strength. Without the reincarnation of the dirty soil, it is only a matter of time for each team to defeat Bai Jue. The only remaining enemies are Madara and Orochimaru. "Haiichi, inform Shisui and Itachi to rush to the front line. Their power is enough to change many things." Shikaku said. "good!" In the grotto, Haiyi's voice rang in the ears of Shisui and Itachi. "Shisui, Itachi, can you hear me? I am Haiichi." Zhishui and Itachi were stunned when they heard this, and then Zhisui said: "Senior Haiyi, have all the filthy earth reincarnations been lifted?" "It's lifted, but Uchiha Madara's Earth Reincarnation did not come into contact. He broke the Earth Reincarnation Technique himself." "What? Such a thing could happen?" Zhishui asked in shock. Itachi¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but darken. "Now you rush to the front line immediately. Kakashi and others are still fighting against Uchiha Madara. Your strength will definitely come in handy." Haiyi said. "Okay. Itachi, let's go." "Um." Shisui and Itachi dropped Kabuto directly and left the grotto. On the other side, Tsunade has finished treating Jiraiya and others. "How are you feeling?" Tsunade asked. "Thanks to Hokage-sama's treatment, I have recovered a little." Terumi Mei said weakly. At this time, everyone has a slug restoring chakra to everyone. "I didn't expect Madara's power to be so powerful. Even if the seven of us joined forces, we couldn't stop him." Gaara said solemnly. "This is not the time to talk about this. Kirabi was taken away by Madara. I have to rush to save him!" The Fourth Raikage said angrily and was about to set off. But the pain in his body prevented him from moving. "We have to rush to the front line as soon as possible, otherwise the abilities of Kakashi and the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki may not be enough." Onoki whispered. When Terumi Mei heard this, a trace of worry flashed in her eyes. Although she was full of confidence in Kakashi, after fighting Madara, Terumi Mei realized that there were people in the world who could be so strong. ?? Can Kakashi really stop such Madara? "That's right, we need to get there quickly." Terumi Mei managed to stand up. Tsunade said: "Don't force it, everyone. If you want to receive treatment, you should be able to regain some combat power in five minutes. We will go back then." "Okay." Everyone responded. At this time, Shukaku's voice sounded inside Gaara's body. "Gaara, I can feel that the Ten-Tails has gathered the power of the eight tailed beasts, and only the Nine-Tails' chakra will be revived." "It seems that the Eight-Tails has been sealed. Damn it." Gaara clenched his fists. Shukaku was a little lucky. Fortunately, he listened to Kakashi's instructions and didn't lend chakra to Gaara just now. Otherwise, he would definitely not be able to hide it from Madara's eyes. Kakashi said that victory or defeat is not determined by the previous stop, but by the next one. "Kakashi Hatake, what exactly do you want to do?" Shukaku whispered. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 711 Teacher Gintoki You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "UchihaMadara!" Obito looked at the visitor angrily. ¡°I¡¯m still as noisy as before, there¡¯s really no progress at all.¡± "You bastard! How dare you trick me!" As Obito said, he pulled out the flame fan from his back and approached Madara in a blink of an eye. "Obito!" Kakashi said in shock, this is too impulsive! ??Obito no longer cares at this time and just chops down with all his strength! Madara narrowed his eyes and dodged Obito's attack. Then he stretched out his right hand, grabbed the tail of the flame fan, and hit Obito's abdomen with his right knee! boom! Obito was injured and couldn't help spitting out a mouthful of blood. At this time, Kakashi arrived, grabbed Obito's belt, and retreated towards the back. Madara didn¡¯t pursue him, he just looked at the flame fan in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s such a familiar feeling, old friends, we meet again.¡± Gently holding the flame fan in his hand, Madara felt like he was back in the past. Back then, he used the flame fan to sweep through all kinds of ninjas and never failed. Until I met Hashirama. Those days are really nostalgic. "Obito, are you okay?" Kakashi pulled Obito back to Minato and the others and asked softly. Obito wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said, "I'm fine." "Obito, you are too impulsive. After all, the opponent is Uchiha Madara. Going up by yourself will only cause casualties." Minato said. "I understand, Minato-sensei." Obito responded in a low voice. It¡¯s just that his eyes were still fixed on Uchiha Madara. The anger in his eyes seemed to burn Madara to pieces. Ban didn¡¯t take it seriously. Everyone looked at that figure, their eyes full of solemnity. At this time, there is only one person in Madara, but he is actually more terrifying than thousands of troops. Madara's indifferent Rinnegan glanced at everyone and sneered: "What an interesting combination. One Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, two Uchiha clansmen, a foreigner with a Sharingan transplanted and the fourth generation reincarnated in the dirt. Hokage. Obito, it seems that the darkness in your heart is not enough to be convinced by these people." "Madara! It was you who ruined everything for me! You used Lin's death to deceive me! You made me do so many wrong things!" Obito roared. Hearing this, Madara raised his eyebrows and looked at Obito with a slightly surprised expression. "It's really surprising. I didn't expect that with your IQ, you could see through this trap. It's really rare. No, you shouldn't be able to see it. So, who told you?" After listening to Madara¡¯s words, Obito felt even more angry. Madara ignored it and glanced at everyone one by one. Naruto, just rule it out, he has the face of a fool. Sasuke, rule it out, he wasn¡¯t even born yet and didn¡¯t know what happened back then. ??Minato, if you had known about the people who had been reincarnated in the dirty land, they would not have died in the Nine-Tails Rebellion. Hatake Kakashi Madara¡¯s eyes lingered on Kakashi¡¯s body, feeling a little strange. For Kakashi, Madara still has an impression. The genius who was in the same team as Obito was also the target of his use. It was with the help of Kakashi's hand that Obito was pushed into the abyss of darkness. This is a smart man. This is Madara¡¯s evaluation of Kakashi. But seeing Kakashi again now, Madara felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity for some reason. It seems that this person is not as simple as he thought. "Is it you? Kakashi Hatake. You saw through my plan for Obito. It seems that you also investigated a lot of things afterwards." Madara whispered. Kakashi looked directly into those eyes, feeling the same emotion in his heart. Counting this time, Kakashi and Madara have met three times. For the first time, he accidentally entered the Warring States Period and witnessed the whole process from the establishment of the bond to the breakdown between the young Hashirama and the young Madara. And using the name of Gintoki and the face of Gintoki, he became their master. The second time, the two fought for Yufeng's eyes, and Kakashi died in Madara's hands.?? was severely injured by the sudden fusion of the Three Immortals. This time may also be the last time. "If you don't speak? That's an admission. It seems that I underestimated you back then. Seeing your face reminds me of the guy who ruined my good deeds, your father, Konoha White Fang." Madara said, with a hint of coldness in his eyes. If White Fang hadn¡¯t appeared in the first place, Madara would have been able to obtain Yufeng¡¯s eyes, which would have added another layer of security to his plan. "It's a pity that he was severely injured and extremely weak, so he couldn't fight White Fang head-on." After all, White Fang at that time was also one of the strongest men in the ninja world. How can Madara, who is seriously injured and old, fight against this. The greater possibility is that one's own existence has been exposed. And once his existence is exposed, Konoha will pursue him at all costs. Even other ninja villages will send people to hunt him down. Because his name is Madara Uchiha! ??Just a name can shock the existence of an era. Everyone was shocked when they heard this. They didn't expect that Kakashi's father had actually met Madara. ¡°And listening to Madara¡¯s intention, White Fang seemed to have stopped him from doing something. Is White Fang more terrifying than the legendary strength? Can the spots remain intact after being blocked? Kakashi was not surprised at all. Because he knew what it was like. "Madara, I have really complicated emotions when I see you again." Kakashi laughed at himself. That familiar tone made Madara stunned. "Are you" Madara¡¯s pupils shrank, but the next words were not spoken again. Because that guess is really amazing. ¡°Moreover, the appearance of the person in front of me is quite different from that person. The inexplicable conversation between the two made everyone confused. "Sasuke, why does Kakashi-sensei look so familiar with Madara?" Naruto whispered in Sasuke's ear. "How do I know?" Sasuke said helplessly. But he has already felt keenly that there must be some kind of connection between them. "Kakashi, what do you mean by this?" Obito asked confused. Kakashi didn¡¯t explain, and appeared in front of Madara instantly with a shunpo. Holding it empty in his hand, a flash of lightning flashed, and Qian Ting came out of thin air with the force of thunder. "Behead!" Kakashi shouted softly, and then Qian Ting slashed at Madara. Seeing the familiar long sword and the familiar sword technique, Madara was a little stunned. But the movements in his hands did not stop. The flame fan moves with you. Ding! Yan Tuan Fan and Qian Ting collided! A white light flashed past, and the two made a squeaking sound. Their eyes faced each other, and the full emotion in their eyes seemed to be overflowing. Madara flicked his right hand, and the flame fan swept Kakashi out. Kakashi turned around in mid-air and landed firmly on the ground. Madara's shocked expression calmed down and he said calmly: "Gintoki-sensei?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 712 Proof You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Gintoki-sensei?" Minato and others expressed that they were not relieved. What development is this? Others may not know the name of Gintoki, but Naruto and Sasuke know it very well. This is one of Kakashi's trumpets. There is also a trumpet called Skye. When the two of them and Sakura were still genin (of course, Naruto is still a genin now), they had been tricked by Kakashi's two identities, and the memory was particularly fresh. (For details, see possible extras later) Obito also knows that Kakashi once changed his name to Sakata Gintoki and left a "romantic debt" with Beichen Iron Sword in the Land of Iron. As for Minato, although he doesn¡¯t know who Gintoki is, Madara¡¯s words were definitely addressed to Kakashi. So Minato said, what is going on? However, the thoughts of these people are not considered by Madara and Kakashi. At this time, the two people looked at each other, and the memory gradually became clear at this time. For Madara, that was a hundred years ago. But for Kakashi, it was only three years ago. The Madara in front of him gradually merged with the shadow of the young Madara, which made Kakashi quite emotional. He once wanted to plant the seeds, but in the end, the seeds withered. How can a given destiny be so easily changed? In an instant, there seemed to be thousands of thoughts emerging in the minds of the two of them. Madara is thinking whether the person in front of him is Gintoki-sensei. And Kakashi is missing that time. How two innocent teenagers broke up step by step. For a moment, Kakashi showed his iconic warm smile and said softly: "Madara, do you still want to drink the fish soup made by the teacher?" Madara¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly, and at this moment, no more explanation was needed. Except for Hashirama, the only one who knows about this is Gintoki-sensei! For a moment, inexplicable emotions emerged in Madara's heart. Joy? anger? surprise? There are many. But in an instant, these emotions gradually dissipated. He is still the same Madara Uchiha who looks down on the world. "I didn't expect that Gintoki-sensei is still alive. It's really surprising. Or should I say, is he really Gintoki-sensei? He was stabbed through the throat and still survived." "That time, I did die. I am able to stand in front of you at this time, but it is only thanks to the blessing of others." Kakashi sighed. "It seems that Gintoki-sensei has good luck. But what I am more curious about is that Gintoki-sensei is still so young. Whether it was then or now. So, what is the reason? Is Gintoki-sensei already immortal, or has he traveled through time? " Madara looked at Kakashi coldly, his lavender eyes looking unclear. "I believe you already have the answer in your heart, don't you? You have always been a smart person." Kakashi said. Madara glanced at Kakashi meaningfully and said with a smile: "As expected of Gintoki-sensei, what he does is always different. Things that originally confused me, now I suddenly figured it out." "Madara, I didn't expect you to reach this point in the end. I originally thought I would change you." Kakashi sighed. "Teacher Gintoki, your and Hashirama's ideas are too shallow. Only I understand the mysteries of this world, and only I know how to save the world. For this reason, I have spent my whole life laying out the plans. He is a true peacemaker!" Madara said excitedly. "What you call peace is infinite Tsukuyomi?" "Yes, that's my answer. Teacher Gintoki, do you remember? We discussed with Hashirama why there is troubled times and why there is hatred? The root of all that is because of human dissatisfaction. But in In the world of Infinite Tsukuyomi, no one will be dissatisfied, because everyone can have their wishes come true. How can there be hatred in such a world? It is even more impossible to exist in troubled times!" The more Madara spoke, the happier he became, as if he had already seen that scene. The essence of Madara is still the pursuit of peace. It¡¯s just that the path he chose is different from Hashirama. In other words, originally he had been successfully escaped by Hashirama Mouth, but was provoked by Black Zetsu and entered the abyss. But his purpose has never changed from beginning to end. What he did??Just peace. He wants to prove to Hashirama and Gintoki-sensei that his choice is the right one. You are all wrong for standing in my way. "Madara, that's just nothingness." "Nothingness? That is no longer important. Teacher Gintoki, since you are still alive, then I will let you see this scene. I believe you will understand." The conversation between the two left Minato and others at a loss of what to say. Because everything is in chaos now. Listening to the content of this conversation, Kakashi not only knows Madara, but also knows the first Hokage. What¡¯s even more surprising is that Madara and Hashirama seem to be Kakashi¡¯s disciples? This relationship is messy "Madara, I won't let you succeed." "Hahaha, Gintoki-sensei, you couldn't stop me back then, and it's even more impossible now. I'm even stronger now than I was then!" Madara said, forming a seal with his hands. "Fire Escape! Fire extinguishes!" A huge wall of fire is coming! Kakashi frowned, it seemed that the conversation with Madara could not go on. Qian Ting flashed with lightning. "Flag Wood Sword Technique, Moon Chong!" The sword slashed out with the power of thunder. The chakra crescent condensed on the blade slashed towards the sea of ????fire! The two connected, the sea of ??fire was split open, the crescent moon condensed, and rushed towards Madara Uchiha behind the sea of ??fire. "It's really amazing swordsmanship. It seems that Gintoki-sensei's swordsmanship has become even more powerful." Madara praised. The flame fan immediately came out and blocked the thunder crescent moon. Madara¡¯s mouth was frivolous and he shouted: ¡°Uchiha rebounds!¡± Thunder Crescent was absorbed instantly and then bounced back! Kakashi waved his left hand and dispersed the crescent moon that bounced back. Whoops! Minato appeared next to Kakashi. "Kakashi, although I don't know what the situation is now, we still have to subdue Madara Uchiha first. Fighting alone will not work." At this time, Madara clasped his hands together, turned his samsara eyes, and the heretic demon opened its mouth. "It's time for the Ten-Tails to enter the resurrection stage." Kirabi, who was still beside Madara, found red chakra on his body and sucked it into the mouth of the heretic demon. "Uncle Octopus!" Naruto was shocked and rushed over quickly. But it's too late. If you were a heretic demon, it would only take a moment to suck the tailed beast. Naruto hugged Uncle Kirabi and glared at the heretic demon. And Kakashi suddenly appeared in front of the ball of sucked chakra. He grabbed it directly with his left hand! The red chakra was reduced by one tenth after being caught! And Kakashi¡¯s left middle finger glowed faintly. That one-tenth of the eight-tailed chakra was swallowed by the ring! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 713 Crossing the road You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! This scene in front of them surprised everyone. How did Kakashi do it? In their view, one-tenth of the chakra was swallowed by Kakashi. Nine-tenths of the remaining chakra has been swallowed by the heretic demon. The heretic demon roared, seemingly satisfied. Kakashi dodged and landed next to Naruto. "Kakashi-sensei, Uncle Octopus is not dead, is he?" Naruto asked anxiously. The Sharingan in his left eye turned slightly, and Kakashi whispered: "Don't worry, Kirabi will be fine. When the eight tails were extracted, an octopus foot was left in Kirabi's body, which is enough for him." Survive.¡± Naruto breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this and said, "Really? That's great." Kakashi put his right hand on Kirabi's body and shouted softly: "Reverse Flying Thunder God Technique!" With a bang, the unconscious Kirabi disappeared from the spot. The next moment, Kirabi appeared in the command room. It is obviously inappropriate for Kirabi, who is now unconscious, to stay on the battlefield and will only become a hindrance. Therefore, sending him away from here is the best choice. "Gintoki-sensei, it's really surprising. How did you do it? You actually sucked the eight-tails' chakra. Is it a ninjutsu?" Madara asked softly in the distance, seeming quite interested in this. It¡¯s just that Kakashi didn¡¯t respond to Madara. Introducing your abilities to your opponent in battle is a fool's errand. Minato, Obito, and Sasuke also gathered around Naruto and Kakashi at this time. "Kakashi, are you okay?" Minato asked. Kakashi shook his head and said: "It's okay. Next, is the real battle, everyone, be careful. This opponent is completely different from the past." Everyone nodded. "It seems that Gintoki-sensei doesn't intend to guide my former student. He is really heartless." Madara said with emotion. Kakashi frowned slightly, seeming to be thinking about something. Obito¡¯s angry gaze never left Madara, "Madara, in your eyes, what am I? A chess piece?" Obito's question made Madara return his gaze to him, and chuckled: "Obito, I gave you a chance to use my name to save the world. You see, you could have become a savior and a ten-year-old. The jinch¨±riki of the tail, activate the infinite moon reading. It's a pity that you gave up this opportunity." "I never wanted to have this opportunity! But why did you lie to me!" Obito said angrily. "Lying to you? No, no, no, don't you hate this world? Why did you choose to give up again? Have you forgotten? This world is hell!" "No! You deceived me and used Lin! You used Kakashi!" Obito said ferociously. "It's not about deception. I just let you see this false world clearly earlier. This is a truth that I only realized decades later. You should be grateful to me for allowing you to see the truth clearly at the age of thirteen. Yes, after all, this is rare." Madara said with a smile. "These so-called truths are just your lies! They and I were originally the best companions!" "Obito, you are so naive. In order to realize your dreams and goals, you have to give up many things. Even if you step over the corpses of your companions, you are still surprised that you are still surprised by such a thing. How disappointing." Madara sneered. "Asshole! Why did you choose me! Why did you crush my dream!" Obito said excitedly. Blood flowed out again from the place where Kakashi penetrated his chest, making him look a little weak. Kakashi was startled and quickly supported Obito. "Obito, calm down, your injury hasn't healed yet." "I'm fine." Obito whispered. "Why did you choose you? This probably starts with your father. After I and Izuna, your father, Uchiha Mikaze, is the most talented person in the Uchiha clan. Originally, he was my target, but Due to some accidents, I lost this opportunity." Madara said and looked at Kakashi. This accident is Kakashi. Hearing this, Obito clenched his fists. Sure enough, his father had been targeted by this guy from the beginning. "BecauseThe plan to lead Yufeng failed, so I set my sights on you, and Nagato also entered my field of vision. I have watched all your growth. You have love for the village, love for the ninjas, and love for your companions. Once these loves disappear, they will transform into the strongest power of Uchiha. Obito, you have such a gift. "Madara chuckled. Obito took a step back, looked at Madara in shock, and said, "Is this your reason?" "Of course, don't you like to help the old lady cross the road the most? What a valuable character." Madara mocked. "Asshole! I will never forgive you! Fire Release! Storm Dance!" Spiral flames spurted out, rushing towards Madara like a fiery snake. "I'm really easy to get angry, like a child who hasn't grown up. It seems that I still have to do the next thing alone. But it doesn't matter." Wave the flame fan to directly disperse the flames. The pair of samsara eyes looked directly at Obito and said softly: "It seems you no longer like helping the elderly." Kakashi held down Obito who was about to rush over and whispered: "Calm down, the battle has just begun." After Kakashi finished speaking, he glanced at Sasuke and Naruto behind him. The two understood and rushed over instantly. "Nine Lamas!" Naruto shouted, and golden chakra instantly emerged from his body, forming a huge Nine-Tails coat. "Susanohu!" Sasuke's eyes moved together, and the purple chakra armor was attached to the nine tails. The powerful Susanoo! Obito, Minato, Kakashi and others are all among the Nine Tails at this time. The Kyuubi bared its teeth and claws, and ran towards Madara. "Oh? It's such a nostalgic move. I didn't expect that I would encounter this scene myself. Nine-tails? It's just the leftover pet I played with back then." Madara murmured to himself, and then blue chakra swarmed out! Susanoo! The equally huge Susanoo stands proudly between heaven and earth. Complete form! Looks like a tengu! "Is that Madara's Susanoo? It's actually a complete body, what a terrifying eye power." Sasuke whispered. "Fight him!" Naruto growled, stretched out his hands, and then Kyuubi opened his mouth, and a black chakra bomb was forming in it. "Tailed Beast Jade!" Boom! The tailed beast flew out and rushed towards Uchiha Madara at an extremely fast speed! "Humph, it's just me, not even a bit better than me." Tengu Susanoo pulled out the long sword from behind and slashed hard! Click! Break it in two with one blow! There is no stagnation at all! The tailed beast jade was cut in half alive! "What! How is it possible!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 714 Silver-white Susanoo You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Naruto had a look of horror on his face, he had never seen anyone resist the Tailed Beast Tama like this. Before Naruto could finish being surprised, Tengu Susano's long sword swung again! "Sasuke!" Kakashi shouted, and Sasuke understood. Susana Armor condensed hands. A clang! He held the Susana sword between his hands. "Oh? The control is good, which is worthy of praise. Are those eyes also the eyes of eternity? I didn't expect that there are such outstanding people among the younger generations." Madara crossed his arms and said with interest. But soon, Madara¡¯s eyes fell on Obito. At this time, if he wants to be resurrected, he can only rely on the reincarnation technique of the Samsara Eye. And the reincarnation eye is on Obito. Although there is only one, it is enough to perform. "It seems that I have to find a way to control Obito. With the other eye, he should be ready for me." Madara thought to himself. Madara¡¯s eyes fell on Obito, and Kakashi noticed it instantly. "No, Madara is probably going to take advantage of Obito." Kakashi whispered. "Kakashi, what do you mean?" Minato asked confused. "At this time, Madara is the reincarnated body of the dirty earth. He cannot become the Jinchuriki of the Ten-Tails at all, and he cannot perform the Infinite Tsukuyomi Technique. Therefore, he must be resurrected. If he wants to be resurrected, he must rely on the reincarnation technique of the Rinnegan. .So, he will definitely find a way to control Obito and use this forbidden technique." Kakashi explained. Obito's face darkened when he heard this, he also thought of this. This was Madara¡¯s plan originally, but the person who performed this forbidden technique should be Nagato, not himself. "If that's the case, that would be troublesome. Why don't you let Obito go hide in the Kamui Space?" Minato said. Before Kakashi could answer, Obito directly rejected the proposal. "No, Teacher Minato, I must participate in this battle. For Lin" "But, Obito" Minato wanted to say something else but was stopped by Kakashi. "Minato-sensei, the Kamui Space may not be safe. The other party also has a secret that is elusive. I'm afraid even the Kamui Space may not be able to prevent the opponent from entering." ¡°I see, it¡¯s really difficult.¡± Minato whispered. "You can only be careful, Obito, how is your injury?" Kakashi asked. "It's nothing serious. Half of my body is covered with Hashirama cells. It heals very quickly, but it also takes some time." Obito said. "Okay, Minato-sensei, you protect Obito, and I'll feign an attack." Kakashi said and was about to set off. Minato grabbed Kakashi and said, "Kakashi, are you going alone? It's too dangerous!" "Don't worry, Minato-sensei. I have fought with Madara and I know it well. Now, he and I should be pretty much the same. Even if we can't defeat him, we can still protect ourselves. Minato-sensei, you see the opportunity and use the Four Elephants Seal to defeat him." Madara is sealed, now we still have a chance.¡± When Minato heard this, he had no choice but to let go. But then he printed his own flying thunder technique on Kakashi's arm and said: "Teacher believes in you, but you must also leave a guarantee." Kakashi smiled and said nothing. Giving Obito a reassuring look, Kakashi instantly left Kyuubi's body. "Minato-sensei, is Kakashi really okay?" Obito said with some worry. "Believe him, Kakashi is a man with a plan." Minato responded softly, but his eyes looked at Kakashi nervously. For this disciple who has surpassed himself, Minato is relieved but also a little worried. Kakashi tiptoed, stood up from the ground, and rushed towards the spot where Susanoo's middle Madara was. The long knife turned into thunder and slashed straight through. "Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto and Sasuke shouted in unison. The words were full of worry. They have just seen how powerful Susanoo is. Red eye shadow climbed up Kakashi¡¯s eyelids, his left eye was scarlet, and there was a four-pointed star pattern in the middle of the black dart. The right eye is golden with a cross in the middle. The horizontal pupil of Miaomu Mountain, the vertical pupil of Longdi Cave, and the golden pupil of Shigu Forest.   Immortal Mode 2! "break!" The sword pointed at none other than Madara Uchiha! Madara¡¯s pupils shrank, feeling a crisis, which was enough power to kill him! "This feeling is the same power as before!" Madara recalled the original blow again. The power of silver-white thunder directly shattered the Tianzhen Zhenxing. Not only that, it almost ended his own life. That kind of power makes even Madara feel scared. At this time, Kakashi has completely mastered this power! "Compared to the three immortal arts that had just been integrated during the previous battle with Bei Liuhu, it was completely different. This kind of power is the power that severely wounded Madara in the first place! "Take the move! Madara!" Cut it off with one knife! Click! Susanoo in front of Madara had a crack cut out! "How can it be!" Ban¡¯s face changed and he quickly backed away. And the part chopped by Qian Ting also turned into debris and disappeared. Madara¡¯s body was revealed. Kakashi took advantage of the victory to pursue, and the lightning in his left hand shone. "Immortal magic! Chidori sharp spear!" The silver-white thunder condensed and rushed in front of Madara instantly. Madara¡¯s eyes narrowed and he stretched out his hands. ¡°Shinra¡¯s Heavenly Conquest!¡± boom! The powerful output of Shinra Tianzheng directly shattered the silver-white Chidori Spear. "Immortal magic! Thousand birds and thousands of books!" Countless silver-white Senbons shot out and shot towards Madara's body. The cooldown time of Shinra Tenzheng has not passed yet, so Madara quickly evaded. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Madara waved the flame fan behind his back, sending Senbon flying away. With a turn of his eyes, the originally shattered Susanoo returned to its original shape again. ????????????????????????????????????????? Kakashi fell to the ground, his feet rubbed together, and two long marks were drawn out. "It's amazing. Kakashi-sensei's magic has become stronger!" Naruto said excitedly. Minato and Obito looked surprised. Minato had never seen Kakashi in this form, and Obito didn't expect that Kakashi had practiced senjutsu to this extent. "Gintoki-sensei, it seems that you have improved a lot in these years. That kind of power is really scary." Madara said with emotion. "After all, your opponent is you, so you really can't take it lightly." Kakashi whispered. "But just like this, you can't really fight against my Susanoo. These injuries are nothing." Madara still looked confident. "Indeed, this scale is still a little too small. So, what if that's the case." After Kakashi finished speaking, his left eye moved crazily! The silver-white chakra surged away, but it was not the power of magic, but the power of eyes! "Susanohu!" The silver-white Susanoo instantly covered Kakashi's body. A moment later, a Susanoo of the same size appeared in front of Tengu Susanoo. The difference is that this Susanoo is silver-white and has a scar on his left eye! This is Kakashi¡¯s own Susanoo! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 715 Crush! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Susanoo, the ultimate power of the Mangekyo Sharingan can only be exerted by gathering both eyes. Only those with a huge amount of chakra and astonishing eye power can fully utilize Susanoo. Kakashi only has one Sharingan, so logically speaking, he cannot activate Susanoo. And for so many years, Kakashi has indeed been unable to activate Susanoo. But in the limited Tsukuyomi world, Kakashi remembered the feeling after opening Susanoo with Obito in that world. Susanoo, the power exists in the eyes. The eyes are the key to unlocking it, but they are not necessary. As long as Susanoo is turned on for the first time, it can be turned on even if it has only one eye or even no eyes. Of course, the power will also be weakened accordingly, and the consumption will also increase. Taking Madara¡¯s Susanoo as an example, when his eyes are focused together, he can exert 100% of his power and consume ten. "But without eyes, it can only exert about 50% of its power, and it cannot even show its complete body, and the consumption is 50%. This is the difference. Now that Kakashi only has one eye, he naturally cannot express 100% of Susanoo's power. However, with the bonus of senjutsu and the amazing eye power, he can forcefully unleash the complete Susanoo. . Looking at the silver-white Susanoo rising from the ground, everyone showed surprised expressions. "That's Susanoo? Kakashi-sensei is truly a copying ninja. Such ninjutsu can be copied. It's so awesome!" Naruto said with admiration. Sasuke had a shocked expression. Regarding Susanoo, Sasuke fully understood it from Shisui. He knew very well how difficult Susanoo was. It is very difficult to develop the complete Susanoo, even if he now has a pair of eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. But Kakashi did it with a Sharingan, which is simply an incredible thing. "Kakashi, he actually did it." Obito was stunned for a moment, then smiled: "You are truly a genius." Madara looked at the complete Susanoo who was similar in size to himself in front of him, and was amazed. "It's really surprising. I didn't expect that Gintoki-sensei could actually do this as a foreigner. This talent is really surprising. Among the people I have met, Gintoki-sensei's talent is To be the strongest!¡± Kakashi did not respond to Madara. He was the first to activate Susanoo. For Kakashi, it was really a big drain. The seeking jade condensed before has solved the compatibility problem of Sharingan. But even if a member of the Uchiha clan wants to activate Susanoo, they have to endure huge consumption. So, now Kakashi is also suffering from a lot of consumption. And since it is the first time and there is no experience, the consumption is even greater. "This is the first time I use Susanoo. I can't maintain this state for too long. I'm afraid it can only last a few minutes. Fight quickly, otherwise I'm afraid something will happen unexpectedly." Kakashi secretly thought, and then with a thought in his heart, he pulled out the long knife from Susanoo's back and slashed straight at Madara! Naturally, Madara would not sit still and wait for death, and also drew out his long sword. Ding ding ding! There was a violent collision between the long knives, and every collision emitted terrifying air waves. Even though they were inside Kyuubi's body, Sasuke and the others couldn't help but take a few steps back. "What a terrifying power. Is this really what humans can achieve?" Minato said in shock. Thinking about such a battle scene, Minato felt that the previous three battles were just playing house. If these two people appear on the battlefield, they will definitely sweep away. Minato was not too surprised about Madara. After all, he was a legendary figure. Even if he was stronger, it was acceptable. "But what Minato didn't expect was that Kakashi would actually reach this level. For this disciple, although Minato was very optimistic before, he only thought that Kakashi could only reach Sakumo's level at most. ¡°I never imagined that we would be in this situation. The two swords clashed dozens of times, and Madara couldn't help but take a step back. "Competing swordsmanship with Gintoki-sensei is really not a wise choice. LookIt's time to change strategy. " Madara thought to himself, then stepped back a few steps and stretched out his hands: "Tianzhi Zhenxing! Wear it!" "Madara let out a soft drink, and then several small meteorites fell from the sky. Although they are not as big as ordinary celestial earthquake stars, they are superior in number. Kakashi was calm, and the long sword in Susanoo's hand was covered with a layer of thunder. "Susanohu's Hatake Sword Technique, Shattering Star!" The long knife dances! Although its size is huge, its speed has not slowed down at all. Afterimages flew past, and all the meteorites were cleared in just a moment. "The clean and sharp knife skills are really nostalgic." Madara said softly. "Madara, it's time to end!" Kakashi shouted softly and controlled Susanoo to approach quickly. That long sword filled with lightning seems to be able to chop everything into pieces. "Gintoki-sensei, you are stronger than before, but if you want to defeat me, this is not enough! Susanoo! Shinra Tensei!" I saw Dog Susano stretched out his right hand that day, and immediately, a huge force spurted out! Boom! The terrifying repulsive force was like a passing hurricane, kicking up countless amounts of dust. The nine-tailed body covered by Susanoo was directly ejected! "ah!" Naruto and Sasuke all screamed, and the nine-tailed body covered by Susanoo collapsed instantly. The four fell to the ground. The silver-white Susanoo shielded his arms in front of his body and blocked the blow forcefully! "What!" Madara was shocked, he didn¡¯t expect that Kakashi could even resist Susanoo¡¯s Shinra Tensei. "Madara, this move has no effect on me! Dragon Song Dance!" The silver-white Susanoo's long sword made bursts of dragon roars, and several thunder dragon streams covered it. Immediately, the silver-white Susanoo was like a peerless blade, slashing at the dog Susanoo! "Oops!" Madara¡¯s pupils shrank and he wanted to escape, but it was too late! Click! The thunder dragon stream stabbed directly into Tengu Susan's chest, and with a click, Tengu Susan was shattered. Kakashi¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the strength in Silver Susan¡¯s hand became even stronger. "Broken!" As soon as he finished speaking, the dog Susan was cut in half forcefully that day! boom! Tengu Susanoo shattered in response, Madara flew out and landed on the ground, making a big hole. And the next moment, Ginbai Susana finally couldn't hold on anymore and broke into pieces. "Sure enough, the first time can only last until now? But it's enough." Kakashi muttered, and then his figure moved, holding a long knife in his hand and stabbing Madara who fell to the ground! If this attack is successful, the seal will be right in front of you! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 716 Hashirama is coming You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The knife is close! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Closer! Just when the long knife was about to touch Madara, a red figure quietly appeared! "Wooden Escape! Wooden Ingot Wall!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The semicircular wooden barrier protected Madara's body. boom! Qian Ting was bounced away! "First Generation!" Kakashi exclaimed, took a few steps back, and stopped. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. The wooden ingot wall opened, revealing the figure inside. It is the first Hokage Senju Hashirama, and Madara who is recovering. "Hashirama? Are you reincarnated? I didn't expect that even you would become like this." Madara mocked. But there was no response from Hashirama. Madara frowned and whispered: "Hashirama!" But still no response. "How is it possible that he is completely controlled? With Hashirama's ability, how could he be controlled by a mere reincarnation of the dirty earth? I can feel the power that summons me, but it is not strong. There is no reason why Hashirama can't resist it. " Madara was filled with doubts. At this time, he felt a pulling force. "Huh? This feelingis someone getting rid of the filthy earth reincarnation?" A ray of white light covered Madara's body, and his soul seemed to be about to leave. Seeing this, Kakashi whispered: "It seems that Itachi and Shisui succeeded. But" Kakashi looked at Madara, and sure enough, the next moment, Madara was released from the control of the reincarnation. The soul that was about to leave suddenly returned to the body. The reincarnated body of the dirty soil has been restored again! Kakashi held the Qian Ting in his hand tightly and whispered: "As expected, it is easier to invite a god than to send him away. We still have to defeat Madara. And Hashirama's situation seems to be completely under control. It seems that The person who controls Hashirama is undoubtedly Orochimaru. He has indeed gained new power, otherwise, it would be impossible to control Hashirama." In a moment, Kakashi had already analyzed the situation. This battle has become more troublesome. It took a lot of effort to fight against the dirty soil spots just now, and now there is a dirty soil pillar room added to it, which makes it impossible to play. "Both of them are immortal, so how can this be played?" Madara did not look at Kakashi at this time, but walked in front of Hashirama. "Hashirama?" Madara called softly, but there was no emotion in Hashirama's dark pupils. "Damn it, what bastard dares to deprive Hashirama of his sanity!" Madara was furious. In the distance, the four people who had just been blown away were once again focusing on the battlefield. "How is the situation? Has Kakashi-sensei defeated Madara?" Naruto asked doubtfully. Sasuke looked over and said, "No, there seems to be another person next to Madara. That person looks familiar." "Looks familiar? Who is it?" Hearing this, Naruto also looked over, then scratched his head and said, "It seems familiar. I feel like I've seen it before somewhere." "It's the first generation." The gloomy voice of Kyuubi sounded in Naruto's ears. "Yes, it's the First Hokage. I wonder why it looks so familiar, hahaha." Naruto touched his head and laughed. And the faces of Minato and others did darken. "First-sama? Oh no, this is a character more difficult to deal with than Madara." Minato whispered. "That's right! That's the legendary first-generation master who defeated Uchiha Madara. It's such a tragedy. We need to hurry over and help Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto exclaimed, and then the Nine-Tails Chakra surged in his body again. The Nine-Tails coat wrapped everyone around him and ran towards Kakashi and others. The Nine-Tailed Body fell behind Kakashi, and Naruto called out: "Kakashi-sensei, are you okay?" "It's okay, but now it seems that the problem has become more serious. Orochimaru called out all the first generations." "How could Orochimaru control the First Master?" Minato asked in confusion. "Orochimaru's strength has become stronger, but now is not the time to discuss this. We must find a way to defeat and seal the two people in front of us. Two legends in the ninja world." When Kakashi said this, he couldn't help but feel a littleAstringent. The cooperation between the God of Ninja and the Shura of the Ninja World is probably only the level of Sage of Six Paths who is qualified to be an opponent. Fortunately, the teammates here are not weak either. If we really want to fight, there is still hope for a 50-50 victory. While they were discussing here, Madara started a one-man show over there. "Hashirama! Wake up! A filthy reincarnation has controlled you! It's so embarrassing!" Madara grabbed Hashirama¡¯s shoulders and shook him wildly, shaking Hashirama¡¯s head like a rattle, but it still had no effect. Hashirama still looked cold. "Damn it! You guy!" Madara punched Hashirama in the face and knocked him away! Kakashi and others were confused when they saw this. Isn¡¯t this your teammate? Why do you beat up your teammates as soon as you come up? ¡°Teacher Gintoki, you just said that the person who performed the Earth Reincarnation was Orochimaru?¡± Kakashi nodded subconsciously. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember it, and I¡¯ll settle the score with him later!¡± Confetti flying on Hashirama¡¯s face quickly returned to its original state and landed next to Madara again. Madara smiled mockingly and said, "I didn't expect that it would be like this when we work together again. It's really ironic." It¡¯s a pity that Hashirama won¡¯t give any response when Madara is so excited, as if he is a dead person. Speaking of which, he was originally a dead man. Kakashi immediately raised his vigilance and said: "Everyone, be careful." ??Everyone also increased their vigilance. Hashirama clasped his hands together and shouted softly: "The tree world is coming!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Countless trees instantly covered the entire battlefield! The original Gobi desert turned into a forest at this moment! "What a terrifying scale of ninjutsu. Is this the power of the God of Ninja?" Sasuke exclaimed. The next moment, Zhujian shouted again: "Wood Release! Senluo Wanxiang!" I saw moving trees appearing under everyone¡¯s feet, directly entangling the nine-tailed body! "Oops, these trees are absorbing the Nine Lamas' chakra!" Naruto exclaimed. "Naruto, the first-generation jutsu has a great restraint effect on tailed beasts. It is more than a hundred times stronger than Yamato's Wood Release. You can unlock the nine-tails mode and change the size of the target." Kakashi reminded. "yes!" Hearing this, Naruto immediately released the Nine-Tails mode, leaving only the individual golden body mode. At this time, Madara waved his flame fan and attacked Kakashi. "Gintoki-sensei, now is not the time to be distracted." Ding! The fan of flames hit Qian Ting hard. At this moment, the trees on the side quickly stretched out their branches and stabbed him. "Oops." Kakashi just wanted to escape, but Madara would not let him do so. The flame ball fan suppressed crazily, and Kakashi couldn't escape at all. The wooden plank is already close at hand! "Ninjutsu! Needle Jizo!" The silver-white hair swarmed away, smashing the wood into pieces. Qian Ting turned with force and pushed Ban away. ??????????????????????????????????????????????? Madara and Hashirama stood in front of Kakashi. This scene seems familiar. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 717 Cooperation You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The two stood side by side, just like the two innocent teenagers back then. ¡°It¡¯s just that they are all different now. They are no longer those two passionate ten-year-old boys. Now, their hands are covered with blood. Became a true strong man. The ninja world once trembled in their hands. "It's really a nostalgic scene. It's a pity that Hashirama has become like this." Madara said sadly. Hearing this, Kakashi looked at Hashirama, his expressionless look really didn't fit in with Hashirama's funny character. "Madara, give up that plan of yours, it's just an unrealistic idea." Kakashi said. "Gintoki-sensei, you are just a mortal after all, and you will not understand my plan. Only if I achieve the form of the Ten-Tailed Jinchuuriki can I bring true peace to this world." "That kind of peace is like a puppet and has no meaning." "Really? When Gintoki-sensei takes pleasure in that world, he won't think so." "Ban" Kakashi wanted to say something else, but Hashirama interrupted everything. "Wood Release! Cutting Technique!" Countless branches suddenly appeared around Kakashi, shooting towards him. Kakashi frowned. Hashirama seemed not to want to communicate with Madara. No, it should be said that Orochimaru didn't want to have too much communication with Madara. So I controlled Hashirama to interrupt all of this. "It seems that Orochimaru's purpose is to successfully revive the Ten-Tails." Kakashi thought to himself, and then had a bad premonition. Orochimaru may have an ulterior motive for doing this. Is Orochimaru also interested in Infinite Tsukuyomi? Do you also want to become the Jinch¨±riki of the Ten-Tails? Before Kakashi had time to think, Madara's attack came again. "Fire Escape! The art of dragon flame singing!" Four fire dragons shot out and rushed towards Kakashi from four different directions. There is no hiding! Kakashi¡¯s eyes narrowed and he turned his left eye. "Divine power!" The space was instantly distorted, and the four fire dragons disappeared without a trace. "Wood Escape! Thorns Killing Technique!" Hashirama¡¯s right hand turned into a thorn and twisted towards Kakashi. Qian Ting transforms electricity! Crush the thorns directly! The next moment, the flame fan suddenly appeared from nowhere and slashed Kakashi's left arm. Kakashi was startled, lightning flashed under his feet, and he hid. Before Kakashi could rest, Hashirama's fist struck again. This punch went straight to Kakashi¡¯s face! The Sharingan turned and discovered the attack. His free left hand swung quickly to catch the punch. But the huge force directly knocked Kakashi away! "What a powerful force, even more powerful than Tsunade's strange power punch." This is Kakashi¡¯s only thought at this time. Kakashi flew backwards, but before he could stop, Madara appeared behind Kakashi without knowing when. The blue half-length Susanoo appeared, and Madara shouted softly: "Eight-foot Magatama!" Several magatama shot away, the target was Kakashi! "Oops, it's too late to use divine power!" Kakashi made a prompt decision, and silver-white chakra surged. Susanoo! The armor emerged and covered Kakashi. "But only half of his body appeared, and he was already hit by the eight-foot magatama. Susanoo could only hold on for a moment, and then it shattered inch by inch. A mouthful of blood flowed from the corner of Kakashi's mouth, staining the black mask red. Although it was hard to tell after the black mask was stained red, Kakashi was indeed injured. However, this is not the end. Hashirama threw a flying kick, hitting Kakashi in the back. Kakashi flew out again and hit the boulder on the side! Countless amounts of dust were raised. "Gintoki-sensei, it seems that you lost this battle." Madara whispered. The smoke and dust dispersed, stuckXi looked at the two of them tiredly, and chuckled: "Sure enough, you are no longer the young boys you were before. I can no longer block your cooperation so easily." "Gintoki-sensei, you can't stop me." "Really? But I have to give it a try." With a bang, Kakashi, who was originally in the dust, turned into a wooden pile. "Replacement technique? Even I didn't know when it was." Madara said a little surprised. At this time, another Kakashi quietly appeared beside Madara, with a rolling thunder in his hand! "Raikiri!" Kakashi¡¯s left hand is like a knife, the Qian Ting in his right hand emits thunder, his left hand stabs at Madara, and his right hand cuts at Madara! "It's as fast as ever." Ban Mou sighed with emotion, but the movements in his hands were not slow at all. Not only that, Hashirama also started to move. "Wood Release! Wooden Hammer!" "Fire escape! Fire bullet!" Qian Ting hit the mallet, but was unable to break it. Raikiri penetrated the flames, but the scorching heat made his left hand feel a little hot. boom! Madara kicked Kakashi in the chest. "Thunder Escape! Thunder Clone Technique!" Kakashi instantly turned into lightning, enveloping Hashirama and Madara. "Thunder clone?" Madara was startled, but it was too late. The terrifying thunder light caused flying debris to fly from its filthy body. Hashirama is no exception. Not far away, Kakashi reappeared, two kunai appeared in his hand, and then shot away! "Kunai sealing technique!" The kunai mixed with Thunder Release Chakra was extremely fast, and within a moment, it appeared beside Madara and Hashirama. "Seal opened!" Kakashi shouted softly, and countless black runes separated from the two kunai, covering Hashirama and Madara. "Sealing technique?" Madara was shocked. Judging from the power of the runes, this sealing technique is quite powerful. At this moment, Hashirama formed a seal with his hands! "Wooden Escape! Wooden Man's Technique!" The huge wooden man rose from the ground and directly broke through the black runes. "What!" Kakashi was shocked, he didn¡¯t expect Hashirama to regain his mobility so quickly. Madara¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and he chuckled, ¡°As expected of Hashirama, his resilience is as outstanding as ever.¡± Kakashi¡¯s face was as heavy as water. Sure enough, it was too difficult to deal with two people alone and seal them. At this time, Naruto, Sasuke and others finally rushed over. "Kakashi-sensei, we are here." Naruto called. Kakashi nodded and whispered: "Be careful, these two people are not easy to deal with, especially since their cooperation is very tacit. It is not good for us if they are together. It is best to use separation tactics. Leave Madara to me. Naruto, Sasuke, Minato-sensei, Obito, Shodai-sama, I will trouble you." "Okay." Naruto responded. Kakashi naturally has his own reasons for allocating things like this. Madara¡¯s target is Kyuubi and Obito. If Naruto and the others are allowed to deal with Madara, it will be a door-to-door delivery. Therefore, Kakashi is the most suitable choice to deal with Madara. It¡¯s a pity that Kakashi planned it this way, but how could things develop according to his ideas? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 718 Separation You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hashirama and Madara stood on the head of the wooden figure, looking quite majestic. "Is it the wooden man's technique? It's interesting. I happened to have a guess before. Now I can give it a try." Madara said softly, and then the eternal kaleidoscope in his eyes rotated rapidly! "Susanohu!" I saw blue armor appearing on the huge wooden man. "The art of Susaki!" "What is that?" Naruto asked in surprise. Kakashi's eyes narrowed and he whispered: "Wear Susanoo's armor on the Bokujin Jutsu? Madara really has an idea." "In this way, the power will probably be more than doubled." Minato said solemnly. "Sasuke, let's come too!" Naruto said. "Um." "Awesome! Susanoo!" The huge armored Nine Tails also appeared, and the two stood opposite each other. "I'm afraid this isn't enough. The Bokujin Jutsu is very good at restraining tailed beasts. I'm afraid that after just a few contacts, the Nine-Tailed Body may not be able to hold on. We need to find a way." Kakashi whispered. The fight was in full swing here, but Orochimaru was watching all this silently on the other side. "It's really unexpected that Kakashi has such a relationship with the first generation and Uchiha Madara. Kakashi, you really know how to play." Orochimaru said with interest. A trace of enchantment flashed through those golden pupils. "Kakashi's combat power is really unexpected. If this continues, it may be difficult for the Ten-Tails to be resurrected. We must get rid of him first before we can continue the plan. Then, it's time for the First Generation to take action." Orochimaru whispered, and then made a seal with his hands. In the distance, Hashirama seemed to have received some kind of signal and started to act. "Is it this move again? Let me see if this move can withstand Susaki's blow." Madara sneered, then moved his hands, and the wooden man punched out his wooden fist! boom! The wooden iron fist wrapped in Susanoo's armor hit Kyuubi directly. Kyuubi felt pain and took a step back. "This is not enough! Take the move!" Naruto said, moving his hands, the tailed beast jade gathered in the Kyuubi's mouth again. Boom! The tailed beast jade shoots out! Madara didn¡¯t take it seriously, Bokuto directly stretched out his palm and caught the tailed beast jade! "What!" Naruto Sasuke was surprised, he didn't expect the tailed beast tama to be deflated one after another. Previously, he was cut open by Madara's Susanoo, but now he was caught by Bokuto. You think this is baseball! Can you give the tailed beast some face? You can just hide for a symbolic moment! What kind of trouble would it be to pick it up directly with your hands? Madara is naturally unaware of Naruto's mental activities. ¡°What an interesting little thing, I¡¯ll give it back to you!¡± As Madara said, Bokuto threw the tailed beast jade out of his hand. "No!" Naruto whispered, but it was too late. With such a close distance, there is no place to hide. boom! The tailed beast jade hit Nine Tails' lower abdomen. At this time, Naruto also knew what it felt like to be hit by his own balls. Susana's armor was shattered, and the Kyuubi retreated more than a hundred meters. "It hurts so much," Naruto yelled. "Sure enough, the giant of Hashirama and Madara is not something that the current Naruto and Sasuke can fight against." Kakashi thought to himself. At this time, Bokuto pulled out the long knife from his back and slashed at Kyuubi! Naruto was startled and quickly moved Kyuubi's hands to clamp it! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Put your palms together! "Oh? You're quite capable of doing it. So, to what extent can you support it?" Madara sneered, and the strength in his hands became stronger. "It's no longer possible, I can't hold it anymore." Naruto gritted his teeth. Seeing this, Kakashi left the Nine-Tailed Body in an instant and rushed towards Hashirama and Madara above the wooden figure. Madara was about to take action, but Hashirama rushed out. Madara was stunned, why did Hashirama suddenly take the initiative again. The next moment??Hashirama and Kakashi met in mid-air. "Immortal magic!" Hashirama clasped his hands together, red eye shadow emerged. Then punch out! Kakashi was startled and raised his arms to resist! boom! Kakashi was caught off guard and was knocked away. Hashirama was not busy chasing, but formed seals with his hands in mid-air! "Illusion! The art of darkness!" In an instant, boundless darkness enveloped everyone present. Kakashi felt his eyes go dark, and then fell to the ground. "Darkness Jutsu? I didn't expect Hashirama to be able to do it. Now I'm in trouble. I don't know what's going on with Naruto and the others." Kakashi secretly thought something was wrong, and turned his Sharingan in his left eye, trying to break this illusion. But at this moment, under the perception of the immortal mode, a figure was approaching quickly. "It's Hashirama!" Kakashi reacted instantly, and then stretched out his right hand to catch the sudden punch! Bang bang bang! The two suddenly began to compete in physical skills. Hashirama's attack was so fierce that he suppressed Kakashi for a moment and had no chance to breathe. Kakashi retreated while fighting, losing the opportunity at the beginning, and now he can only be forced to defend. "The reincarnated body of the dirty soil really doesn't know how tired it is. This is a deadly attack." Kakashi gradually got used to this kind of attack, and finally found an opportunity to launch a counterattack! "Senjutsu! Chidori-ryu!" Black thunder covered his whole body and directly forced Hashirama back. Then Kakashi seized the opportunity and turned his left eye. "break!" Click! With a broken sound, the darkness in front of his eyes disappeared without a trace, and he returned to normal again. "Where's Naruto?" Kakashi was shocked, but found that Naruto and the others were already a certain distance away from him. "Damn it, was it taken away?" Kakashi just wanted to go back, but Hashirama stopped him again. "Wood Escape! The world of flowers and trees has arrived!" Countless big trees rose from the ground again, surrounding Kakashi. Not only that, buds also bloomed on the big trees, and strange pollen was scattered everywhere. "Oh no, this pollen has a paralyzing effect!" The blue thunder flashes around you, isolating the pollen. On the other side, Hashirama used the Dark Art, which also surprised Madara. "Hashirama actually used the art of Darkness. This kind of illusion is of little significance to Gintoki-sensei. By the way, is it creating an opportunity?" Madara understood Hashirama¡¯s plan in an instant. ????????? Depriving everyone of their vision in order to get Kakashi to go somewhere else. "It seems that Orochimaru wanted to let Hashirama hold back Gintoki-sensei and create opportunities for me. He really took great pains. Haha, no matter what your purpose is, but now, it is really a big help. Then, I¡¯ll take good care of you later.¡± Madara crossed his arms, not in a hurry to unlock the Dark Art. After waiting for a while, the Darkness Technique was cracked. The field of vision in front of him returned to normal again, and Madara's eyes fell on Naruto, Sasuke and others who looked confused not far away. "Then, the hunting begins!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 719 Humanoid Gundam You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Where is Kakashi-sensei? Why is he missing?" Naruto asked in shock. "The First Master is also missing." Minato whispered. "over there!" Sasuke pointed to the distance, where numerous trees appeared, forming a forest. "It seems that the first generation brought Kakashi over there. The purpose is probably to make it easier for Madara to take action." Minato said. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m completely underestimated.¡± Sasuke said unhappily, and then his eyes fell on Madara not far away. This man is indeed very strong, but he may not lose to him. They are also the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. Although Sasuke has not yet used it to its extreme, he believes in his ability and will definitely use the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in battle. "Everyone, be careful!" Minato shouted. Everyone looked stern when they heard this, Madara is here! The huge wooden man lost Hashirama's control and collapsed, but Susanoo remained in place. Madara hid in Susanoo and whispered: "Naruto, hand over the Nine-Tails and let me lead you to the new world." "Dream! We will definitely defeat you!" Naruto shouted. "You are really stupid, because you will win by shouting like this? You are too weak and cannot reach my height. You will not gain any benefit from this ignorant confrontation." "Stop talking nonsense, say what you have to say, and do whatever you want. This is my way of forbearance! Today, I will smash all your plots!" Naruto shouted loudly, and his whole body was once again covered in golden light. Madara was slightly surprised, and then mocked: "A person like you who can't hold his breath and has an impatient temper is really naive. It's really unimaginable that Gintoki-sensei would teach a disciple like you. It seems that no matter how good he is, Teacher, it¡¯s impossible to make all students excellent. You may be Gintoki-sensei¡¯s downfall.¡± "I will prove that I am Kakashi-sensei's best disciple!" Naruto shouted. "You're really confident." Madara said with a smile. "Naruto, the best disciple should be me." Sasuke on the side choked. "You bastard Sasuke, let's fight over this again after this battle is over." "That's what I meant. It just so happens that I have fully adapted to the power of the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan." Sasuke smiled. "Really? It just so happens that I have completely mastered the nine-tails mode. Then, the next step is a big counterattack!" "good!" Behind the two of them, Minato looked at this scene, feeling relieved in his heart. As a ninja, it is really rare to have a companion who can depend on you for life and death. Minato was relieved that Naruto could find such a significant other. Obito behind him also looked at this scene and felt very familiar. Naruto really looks like him before, and Sasuke is also very similar to Kakashi. Whether it¡¯s talent or ninjutsu. "Kakashi, if I hadn't been set up by Madara, maybe we would be like this." Obito murmured in his heart. The wound on the chest that was opened by Kakashi's Raikiri gradually healed under the influence of Hashirama's cells. Obito can feel that his strength is gradually recovering. Tengu Susano attacks again, Sasuke jumps up, covered in purple chakra, Susanoo appears! Complete Susanoo! "Oh? You can already do this? What an amazing talent." Madara was slightly surprised and couldn't help but stop. Even he, after obtaining the eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, was not able to use the complete Susanoo so quickly. But with Sasuke, he actually did it. In addition to Sasuke's talent, these consecutive battles also gave Sasuke's eyes a full training. On the other side, golden chakra spurted out, and the Nine-Tailed Body reappeared. At this time, the body of the Nine Tails is more solid, and the chakra that can be used is even more amazing. "Sasuke, do it!" "Um!" Sasuke pulled out the two swords from Susanoo's back, and his whole body exuded a fierce aura. "This issword technique?" Madara was still thinking, but Sasuke's attack had already arrived. "Susanoo of the Two Swordsman Style: Two Dragons! " The two swords turned into two huge tornadoes in Susanoo's hands, one like fire and the other like thunder! ??Thunder and fire, it looks like the world is about to be destroyed! The purple Susanoo rushed towards the Tengu Susanoo with a terrifying offensive. Madara¡¯s pupils shrank, he didn¡¯t expect that Susanoo¡¯s double swords could be used like this. "He is truly an astonishing swordsman. He is worthy of being Gintoki-sensei's disciple. However, this is not enough." Madara stretched out his hands, and Tengu Susano also stretched out his hands. ¡°Shinra¡¯s Heavenly Conquest!¡± The huge repulsive force exudes irresistible power. Sasuke's terrifying attack was stopped abruptly. "What!" Sasuke was startled. He wanted to move forward with the two swords in his hands, but he stopped moving forward and even showed signs of retreating. Seeing this, Naruto controlled the Nine-Tails body and rushed towards Madara's Susanoo. "Tailed Beast Jade!" The black chakra ball flew out again, taking advantage of the cooldown time of Shinra Tenzheng to attack Madara. Madara smiled coldly and dismissed the high-density chakra balls. With a move of his left hand, Susanoo punched away, directly knocking the Tailed Beast Dama back! Naruto had no choice but to wave his hand and hit the tailed beast jade into the sky. "No, the tailed beast jade can't harm Madara at all." Naruto said anxiously. On the other side, the Shinra Tensei was over, Sasuke resumed his actions, and Susanoo rushed towards Madara again. ¡°It¡¯s really going to be endless if this goes on, we have to hurry up.¡± Madara whispered, and then Tengu Susano ran to Kyuubi's side and grabbed Kyuubi's neck with one hand. "Kyuubi, please go in obediently!" Madara shouted angrily and threw the Nine-Tails towards the Heretic Demon. The Samsara Eye turned, and the heretic demon shot out a chain, entangling the Nine Tails. "Oops! I can't move!" Naruto was shocked. Kyuubi shouted: "Damn it, the heretical demon's restraint is too strong." "Naruto!" Sasuke was shocked and rushed to the rescue. Madara switched his Sharingan and shouted softly: "Eight-foot Magatama!" Several magatama flew towards Sasuke! Sasuke was startled and quickly swung his sword to resist. "Oops!" Minato exclaimed, and a flying thunder god quickly ran to Naruto's side. "Naruto, quickly release the Nine-Tails Mode!" "No, dad, I can't untie it!" "What!" Minato said in shock. At this time, Obito, who was lying aside, moved. The purple left eye stared at the heretic demon, its pupil power radiating slightly. ¡°Stop it!¡± The wound burst open, and the heretic demon stopped. The dirty soil spots are far less than the one with the left eye with the control of the outer magic statue. "saved?" Watching the chains leave, Naruto breathed a sigh of relief. Ban raised the corner of his mouth and whispered: "I'm just waiting for you to do this!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 720 Hashirama vs Kakashi You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The battle in the distance has begun, and Kakashi has also encountered a lot of trouble. The first Hokage, Senju Hashirama. The man known as the God of Ninja. The red eye shadow already showed that Hashirama was using all his strength at this time. "This is troublesome. The consumption just now is not small, and now we have to face Hashirama who uses perfect senjutsu. I'm afraid I won't be able to escape for a while." Kakashi muttered, the Chidori flow beside him was still flashing. The pollen that descends from the Flower and Tree Realm has a strong paralyzing effect. Once the movement of the Chidori Current is stopped, the pollen will enter the body. By then, Kakashi will probably lose directly to Hashirama. Fortunately, the chakra consumed by this small Chidori style is not too large for Kakashi today. "Otherwise, the Chidori-ryu alone would be able to drain Kakashi dry." "We have to find a way to get out of here as soon as possible." Kakashi didn¡¯t have time to think about it, Hashirama had already launched his own offensive. Ninjutsu that is enough to change the terrain consumes a lot of chakra, but why do ninjas still use it? Because once the terrain changes, it will form a very powerful situation for you. Like Kisame, he can forcibly turn the Gobi desert into a lake, creating his own terrain advantage. Another example is Gaara, who can crush the minerals in the ground to form his own sand, changing the terrain and becoming a desert. And once there is enough sand, the power of Gaara's moves will increase significantly. This is the importance of terrain advantage. The same is true for the arrival of the tree world between Hashirama. In the advent of the tree world, everything is Hashirama's weapon. If you are not careful, you will be severely injured. "Wood Release! Cutting Technique!" Countless branches came from all directions. Kakashi¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his right hand flew with a thousand thunders, and thunder splashed! Click! Click! Click! The branches were cut off one after another under Qian Ting's swing. "It seems that Hashirama's strength is even higher than Madara's. Could it be that the reincarnated body of Hashirama is stronger?" Kakashi thought to himself. In fact, Kakashi¡¯s guess was not wrong. This body of Hashirama is the product of Orochimaru's experiment. It¡¯s almost exactly the same as the body in front of Hashirama. Retaining Hashirama¡¯s strength to the greatest extent. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Being said to be 90% of the strength of Kudo Madara at his peak, then Hashirama is 99% of his peak strength. This result is mainly because the body reincarnated by the dirty soil is ultimately made of Hashirama cells. The most suitable one is naturally Hashirama. With instinct, Hashirama was also observing Kakashi's movements at this time. Suddenly Hashirama moved again! "Wood Release! Little Wood Dragon's Technique!" A wooden dragon flew out from Hashirama's palm, about five meters long. The wooden dragon was very fast and quickly approached Kakashi. When Kakashi saw this, Qian Ting slashed at him. I saw a spark flickering, but it didn't cut the wooden dragon. On the contrary, Kakashi's jaw trembled, and Qian Ting almost fell out. "so hard!" Kakashi was startled and wanted to move again, but it was already too late. The wooden dragon entangled Kakashi so tightly that he couldn't move at all. The next moment, Kakashi only felt weak in his body, as if his chakra had been stripped away. "Oops, the chakra has been absorbed." Kakashi made a quick decision, turned his left eye, and the complex kaleidoscope pattern appeared again. "Susanohu!" The silver-white half-length Susanoo instantly shattered the wooden dragon, revealing its ferocious face. The scar across his left eye adds to his power. Kakashi was half kneeling on the ground, breathing heavily, with red eye shadow looming. "A lot of senjutsu chakra has been absorbed." Kakashi thought to himself, looking at the intact Hashirama, feeling a little helpless. Fighting against Madara and Hashirama in a row, Kakashi was indeed a little overwhelmed.   With his current strength, if he faced any of them, Kakashi would be sure to win. But it is indeed a bit difficult to deal with two people one after another. Chakra consumption has become the biggest problem. Kakashi is not Naruto after all, his chakra is unlimited. Even the huge amount of chakra has been exhausted under the successive big moves. Especially after being absorbed in chakra by the Wood Dragon Technique. "I don't know what's going on with Naruto." Kakashi was a little worried. At this time, another voice sounded in my mind. "Next, I will help you gather natural chakra and get rid of the first generation as soon as possible. Otherwise, the situation over there will not be good." Kakashi was delighted when he heard this and said with a smile: "Okay. Trouble." Hashirama is back! "Immortal magic! Mingshen Gate!" The red torii fell from the sky and hit Kakashi directly in the half-length Susan. Seeing this, Kakashi waved the long sword in Susanoo's hand and slashed at him. boom! Where the sword was directed, the red torii gate was directly smashed away. But this is not the end, more red torii gates are flying towards Kakashi. The size is also getting larger and larger. Kakashi frowned and dismissed Susanoo. There was a flash of lightning under his feet and he jumped quickly. Thunder Step! Susanoo¡¯s target is too large and not suitable for dodging attacks. And consumption is not a trivial matter. Kakashi¡¯s eyes were fixed on Hashirama, thinking about how to get closer. Among Kakashi's ninjutsu, there are more close-quarter skills. If you keep being kited by the other party like this, you will be exhausted sooner or later. Therefore, getting close is the only effective way. "Wooden can absorb chakra, which is very troublesome. It seems that we need to try other attack methods." Kakashi was convinced, his feet suddenly stopped, and his hands suddenly made a strange posture. "Eight Gates of Dunjia, the seventh gate, the Jingmen, open!" Blue steam instantly covered Kakashi's body. Kakashi¡¯s speed soared instantly and he flew towards Hashirama! Punch away! boom! The Po Yan Fist hit Zhu Jian¡¯s cheek. Under the force, Hashirama flew backwards, faint cracks appeared on his face, and confetti flew out. Kakashi didn¡¯t stop there. The lightning flashed under his feet and his speed reached a higher level. "it's not finished yet!" Qian Ting brought the blue air current and slashed towards Zhu Jian! "Behead!" I saw Hashirama suddenly clasping his hands together! "Immortal magic! Wooden man's magic!" A huge wooden man stood in front of him, and Qian Ting slashed at it, leaving only a deep ravine, but he could no longer move any further. Seeing this, Kakashi drew his knife and returned, Qian Ting disappeared, and his hands made a strange posture. "Day Tiger!" The white tiger head roared out between Kakashi's fists! Seeing this, Hashirama didn't panic and shouted softly: "The art of ranking!" A wooden shield like fangs appeared instantly, blocking this ferocious day tiger! boom! With a loud noise, the day tiger disappeared, and the powerful air wave pushed both of them back dozens of meters. Two long ravines appeared, and Kakashi stabilized his figure. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 721 Transforming into a Buddha on top! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "As expected of Hashirama, even Hirutora can't hurt him." Kakashi was a little helpless, as Mu Dun's defense was still beyond his imagination. I have fought against Yamato before, but the difference between Yamato's wooden style and Hashirama's is so big that it's touching. No wonder that in the original work, Danzo later didn¡¯t pay much attention to Yamato. ¡°After all, after seeing Hashirama¡¯s non-human Wood Release, Yamato¡¯s Wood Release seems a bit petty. "If you want to fight Wooden Armor, it seems that you can only use Susanoo. The Eight Gate Armor consumes too much on the body. It's okay once, but if you use Hirutora again, you may be lying on the ground. And this move , it has no effect on Hashirama." Kakashi thought to himself, and then lifted the Eight Gate Armor. With Kakashi¡¯s current physical condition, one attack from Hirutora wouldn¡¯t cause much harm. After all, over the years, Kakashi has continued to use the secret technique of Thunder Armor to strengthen his body, and his physical fitness is much stronger than that of ordinary people. The body is the capital of revolution. "The celestial chakra has been refined, let's fight quickly." The voice in his mind sounded again, and then Kakashi felt that the Senjutsu chakra that was about to be exhausted in his body became full again. The silver-white three-magatama pattern on the lower waist is also condensed again. "Charging is complete." Kakashi whispered, and then the red eye shadow solidified again. "Then, let's solve it as soon as possible. Susanoo!" The silver-white energy floated out again, and the huge Susanoo appeared out of thin air! Seeing this, Hashirama was not polite. He clasped his hands together and shouted: "Immortal magic! Thousands of hands!" As soon as he finished speaking, a huge Buddha statue suddenly appeared behind Hashirama. After the Buddha statue, there are so many densely packed objects, all of which are palms! If someone counts carefully, they will find that there are nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine palms! The huge Buddha statue is more than twice as big as Kakashi¡¯s silver-white Susan. "Are these Hashirama's true thousands of hands? It's really too big. No wonder he can hold the Nine-Tails with one hand." Kakashi murmured to himself, his heart extremely solemn. With this move, even Madara¡¯s powerful Susanoo was shattered. The power can be imagined. Kakashi's heart moved, and the senjutsu chakra in his body spread out, instantly covering Silver Susan's whole body. The silver-white thunder kept beating and looked astonishingly powerful. On the top of the head of the Buddha statue stands a pillar. I saw Hashirama clasping his hands together, as if he had used great strength. At this time, the huge Buddha statue moved! There was a creaking sound, and the Buddha statue gradually approached Kakashi. Kakashi pulled out the long sword on the silver-white Susan and stood ready. The breeze blew through Hashirama's hair, which kept flying, and the distance between the two seemed to be getting closer and closer. At this time, Zhujian shouted: "Become a Buddha on the top!" In an instant, the nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine wooden palms behind the Buddha statue moved one after another! Countless wooden palms gathered in one place, and they had only one target, and that was Kakashi. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Wooden palms came one after another, carrying boundless power. Any blow can easily destroy a small mountain peak. Kakashi¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the long knife in his hand moved! "Thousand Birds Protective Slash!" The silver-white Susanoo sword is constantly dancing with silver-white electricity! Bang bang bang! With each blow, several palms were cut off! The sky is full of sawdust flying everywhere, and countless smoke and dust are filling all directions! The silver-white long sword protected Susanoo's body airtightly. No matter which angle you come from, the wooden palms break one after another. Kakashi¡¯s speed was getting faster and faster, and in the end he could only see the afterimage of the blade and the roar of the wind. After a period of wild bombing, the terrifying confrontation finally came to an end. The smoke and dust billowed, and a breeze blew by, dissipating into nothingness. The Buddha statue at Hashirama's feet has lost its nine thousand nine hundred and ninety palms. And the long knife in the silver-white Susan's hand was full of pits, and then there was a click, and it was long??Breaking. Evenly matched! Kakashi gasped slightly and stared at Hashirama. Hashirama seemed to be a fine person. Kakashi smiled bitterly, the body reincarnated in the dirt is really too much. Even fatigue will not occur, and the chakra is unlimited. If Hashirama had another Buddha on top, he would probably kneel down. Having said that, this access control technique is completely unscientific. Where did the idea of ??unlimited chakra come from? Isn¡¯t chakra a fusion of physical power and spiritual power? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????The physical and mental strength of the reincarnation of the dirty soil are unlimited? It¡¯s really an unreasonable forbidden technique. The second Hokage is really a genius. Hashirama's body moved, and the Buddha statue broke free from the disabled Yuanpan Senju behind him, and grabbed Kakashi with one hand. When Kakashi saw this, his left eye turned crazily! "Divine power!" Space fluctuations formed instantly, and the right hand of the Buddha statue was directly smashed! Hashirama¡¯s movements stagnated, as if he didn¡¯t expect this blow. When Kakashi saw this, he formed seals with his hands. "Thunder Escape! Tao Guang!" I saw a burst of white lightning coming out of Silver-white Susan's left hand. The thunder light turned into several thunder and lightning. Thunder and lightning soar into the sky! Then he turned a corner and rushed straight towards the pillars! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? There was a sound of breaking through the air. Seeing this, Hashirama controlled the remaining left hand of the Buddha statue, trying to withstand the shocking thunder and lightning. Boom boom boom! There were several loud noises, and lightning struck the left hand of the Buddha statue. With a bang, the wooden left hand of the Buddha statue broke directly. At this moment, Kakashi appeared behind Hashirama with a quick step. "Immortal magic! Chidori sharp spear!" The lightning surged and pierced into Hashirama's body! The body instantly became lignified and turned into a wooden man. Kakashi was startled and shouted: "Wood Release Clone!" The next moment, Hashirama¡¯s fist hit Kakashi¡¯s back! boom! ? Hit it with one hit! Kakashi turned into a burst of smoke! Shadow clone! Zhu Jian was stunned for a moment, his eyes darting around. "Water escape! Water dragon bullet technique!" As the sound rang out, a water dragon suddenly appeared from mid-air and rushed towards Zhu Jian. "Wooden Escape! Wooden Ingot Wall!" The Wood Release wrapped around Hashirama's body, and the water dragon shattered. But the huge flow of water still wet Hashirama's body. "Immortal magic! Thunder escape! Thunder tiger kills!" The roaring thunder tiger did not rush towards the pillars, but landed on the water flow on the ground. A strong sense of paralysis briefly closed Hashirama's body. Kakashi¡¯s eyes are shining, now! "Immortal magic! Mingshen Gate!" The red torii gate fell from the sky and hit Hashirama's neck directly. Hashirama paused for a moment, the numbness disappeared, and he wanted to break free. But after finally seizing the opportunity, how could Kakashi let Hashirama avoid it. Clenching his hands, more red torii gates fell on Hashirama! boom! The Buddha statue beneath him suddenly collapsed, raising countless clouds of smoke and dust! The seal is completed! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 722 Resurrection You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Behind Obito, Madara quietly appeared, holding Obito's shoulder with one hand. "With my eyes, it seems that you are not very skilled yet." Obito¡¯s pupils shrank, and the ominous feeling in his heart became even stronger. "Madara!" "It's time to return my things to me, Obito. Since you don't want to be that hero, then return everything to me, whether it's your name or your eyes." "Delusion! You'd better go back to your hell!" Obito said coldly. "The one who deserves to go to hell is you, Obito." Madara showed a sneer and said, taking Obito's left hand with his right hand and forming a seal together. Obito's expression changed, and Madara shouted softly: "Heretic! The art of reincarnation!" "How could I let you succeed!" The chakra in Obito's body is rioting, trying to break away from Madara's control. "You are still as naive as ever, how could I let you break free? Hei Jue!" Madara¡¯s call gave Obito a bad feeling. Immediately, he saw a black thing coming out of his body, covering half of his body. "Madara-sama, I'm here." A cold voice sounded in Obito's ears. "Hei Jue! You plotted against me!" "Haha, Obito, I was originally Madara-sama's will. You are too stupid." Black Zetsu possessed himself on Obito's body, and his terrifying control completely suppressed the seriously injured Obito. Obito only felt that his left eye was burning, and the chakra in his body was moving along some strange trajectory. And the vitality in the body is gradually dissipating! ¡°Damn it, I can¡¯t control my body at all.¡± Obito cursed secretly in his heart, but his body was still performing the reincarnation technique uncontrollably. Not far away, Naruto, Sasuke and Minato were shocked when they saw this scene. The attack just now completely diverted them away from Obito. This gave Madara an opportunity to take advantage of. "Oops! Obito is controlled by Madara!" After Minato finished speaking, a flying thunder god appeared next to Obito. The Rasengan in his hand instantly condensed and hit Madara hard! "Huh! What a little trick!" Madara stretched out his right hand and held down the Rasengan. ¡°Shinra¡¯s Heavenly Conquest!¡± The huge repulsive force directly dispersed the Rasengan, and Minato's figure flew out directly! "Damn it! Nine Lamas, let's go!" Naruto and Sasuke quickly approached, wanting to rescue Obito. "What a troublesome boy." Madara whispered, and then the blue Susanoo wrapped Obito and himself, waving the long sword, and swept the two people out. "No one can stop me from being resurrected! Hahaha!" Madara laughed happily, staring at Obito, reincarnation has reached the final step! Obito felt a little sad, he still couldn't escape from being controlled by Madara. Even now, I still can¡¯t break free from the chain that hung on my neck eighteen years ago! As early as that moment, his fate seemed to have been determined. ¡°I can only become a pawn in Madara¡¯s hands, at his mercy. It¡¯s ridiculous that I thought I had a chance to win before. "Is this the end of it? Kakashi, I am still not as good as you, I can only be a tailgater." The passing of life force made Obito's eyes become a little distracted. Lin¡¯s figure seemed to appear in front of her eyes again. "Obito, you have to promise me, become Hokage, and then show me how cool you are to save the world, okay?" Lin¡¯s smile is still in front of her eyes, but she has changed. "Lin, I'm sorry, I let you down. I didn't become Hokage, and I didn't save the world with super coolness. In the end, I was still a loser. I'm sorry, I also caused your innocent death." Minato in the distance was still fighting for opportunities, but they were blocked one by one by Madara. "Minato-sensei, I'm sorry that I made you die of regret. And Mrs. Kushina, I have always been sorry for you. I was too stupid." Madara looked at Obito, who had been muttering something unknown, and sneered in his heart. "Obito, repent of your ignorance in hell. " After Madara finished speaking, bursts of white smoke came out of his body. Madara looked overjoyed and said, "Yes, that's what it feels like! This feeling of flesh and blood!" The white smoke dissipated, and the dirt cracks on Madara¡¯s face disappeared. The originally dark eyes also gradually disappeared, and the samsara eyes peeled off, revealing dark eyes. Resurrection completed! ¡°That¡¯s great! It¡¯s this body that makes people¡¯s blood boil the most.¡± Madara turned his head and looked at Obito with his dark eyes. His right hand climbed up to Obito's left eye and said, "Obito, it's time to return my things to me." After saying that, he used his right hand to dig out the Samsara Eye with a little force! The blood is flowing! But Obito couldn't even scream. Madara put the eye back into his left eye. With a turn, the Samsara Eye quietly emerges. "Yes, that's what it feels like! I, Madara Uchiha, am back!" Madara shouted excitedly, looking a little sick. Hei Zetsu, who was possessed by Obito, said: "Congratulations, Madara-sama." "Hei Zetsu, where is my right eye?" Madara asked. "Madara-sama, Bai Jue has gone to get it and will be back soon." "Really? Then before that, let's resurrect the Ten-Tails." After Madara finished speaking, his eyes turned and fell on Minato who was approaching quickly. "Kyuubi, you must have half of it too." Minato was startled, and the Flying Thunder God instantly activated and wanted to leave. But how could Madara let Minato get his wish? "Everything is inspired by heaven!" Minato felt his body stagnate, and the body that was about to leave was forcefully pulled back! "What!" Minato was shocked, this was the first time he encountered such a ninjutsu. The next moment, Madara appeared next to Minato, pressing a hand on Minato's abdomen. "Come out! Kyuubi!" Madara shouted, and red chakra instantly surged out of Minato's abdomen! "not good!" "Minato's secret path is bad, but it's too late. Madara went up and kicked Minato away. Immediately, Madara appeared next to the demon statue of the outsider in a flash, and threw the Kyuubi directly. The heretic demon stretched out its chain and clasped the nine tails. Yin Jiuwei was immediately dragged in! The heretic demon roared and seemed to undergo strange changes! "Madara-sama finally succeeded." Black Zetsu said happily. Obito opened his eyes slightly, feeling a little sad in his heart. Suddenly, Hei Jue felt a killing intent and immediately escaped into the ground. The moment Black Zetsu left, Kakashi fell next to Obito. "Obito!" Holding Obito in his arms, Kakashi's eyes were full of horror. Are you still late? "how so!" Obito smiled coldly and said: "Kakashiyou are hereI have been waiting for you for a long timebut you are late this timebutthis should be the last time, right?" (Remember this Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 723: Look at the title and guess what this chapter is about? You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Obito, cheer up!" Kakashi growled, his voice becoming hoarse. Obito smiled calmly and said: "Kakashi, we have reached the end" "What is the end! I finally brought you back, are you leaving again! Have you forgotten your dream?" Kakashi said angrily. "Dream?" Obito looked at the sky, and in the dark sky was his lost dream. He couldn¡¯t help but think of that day when he was running under the sunset. It was his lost youth Obito¡¯s eyes were a little distracted, and it was time for him to run out of gas. "Ahem" Obito coughed lightly, and blood couldn't stop flowing from his mouth. "Obito!" Kakashi shouted in a low voice, his hands holding Obito tightened slightly, as if he wanted to grab something. Sasuke, Naruto and Minato were also standing beside them at this time. "Kakashi-sensei" Naruto shouted with some remorse, but Kakashi ignored him. At this time, there was only Obito in his eyes. Madara on the heretic demon statue watched this scene from a distance and sneered: "Teacher Gintoki, haven't you seen through this kind of life and death until now? It really disappoints me. No matter how powerful you are, Power, but there is still no way to get rid of this boring bond." "To achieve great things, there must be sacrifices. The more you want to protect something, the more you will lose. My brother died, and all that was left was the power of these eyes. Hashirama died, and all that was left was It¡¯s just the life force attached to my body. If there is anything that will be inherited, it is only hatred. Gintoki-sensei, come and hate me! The power of hatred will make you stronger!" Kakashi seemed not to hear it. He no longer cared about this kind of argument. What¡¯s more, at this time, all his energy was focused on Obito. "asshole!" Naruto was furious and wanted to rush over, but was stopped by Sasuke. "Don't be impulsive, Naruto. Madara has now been resurrected and has gained a reincarnation eye. His strength is even more terrifying. Also, all nine tailed beasts have entered the outside world. I'm afraid the ten tails that Kakashi-sensei said are also Will be resurrected.¡± "Damn it!" Naruto gritted his teeth. Seeing that Kakashi ignored him, Madara shook his head. A person immersed in sorrow is not enough to be his opponent. "Let me show you the terrifying power of this creation god!" Madara said, forming a seal with his hands! "Resurrection! Ten-Tails!" With a soft drink, the heretic demon statue at Madara¡¯s feet let out a shrill scream. Immediately, the form of the heretic demon began to change! "What is that!" Naruto said in shock. I saw the heretic demon stretching out its slender arms, and the Magatama Sharingan became extremely obvious. The most astonishing thing is that a terrifying shape similar to the shape of stool appeared on its back. If I could sum it up in one word, it would be ugly! Its huge size is more than a hundred times larger than the Nine-Tails. "It's so big!" Sasuke exclaimed in surprise. Here he was immersed in horror, but Kakashi was still looking at Obito. "Kakashi, I went to Konoha to find you before, and it happened to be your birthday. Unfortunately, I forgot to give you a gift. This time, I will give you a replacement gift. It is definitely not useless." Obito said, reaching out to dig out his right eye. Seeing this, Kakashi grabbed Obito with one hand and said, "Obito, I won't let you die like this." "Kakashi, now is not the time to be willful. Madara still needs you to deal with him. With one Sharingan alone, I'm afraid you are not his opponent. Sharingan still needs two together to give full play to its potential. Power. I originally wanted to fight side by side with you, but I didn't expect that it would turn into this situation." After Obito finished speaking, he looked a little sad. ¡°I still can¡¯t be a hero in the end. "That's fine. Lin is still waiting for me in that world. I can't let her wait any longer." Obito said, a relieved smile appeared on his face. "Idiot! Do you want to evade your own responsibilities like this!"   "I'm sorry Kakashi I can't bear it anymore I finally got better with you, but I didn't expect it to end like this again." For a moment, Kakashi looked at Obito, as if he was at Kannabi Bridge back then. There is still a smile on Obito's face. That relieved smile was deeply engraved in his mind. Now that it appeared in front of him again, Kakashi's heart tugged again. Will this fate happen again? Feeling Obito's body getting colder, Kakashi's heart slowly sank. At this time, he was powerless. It¡¯s like when I was twelve years old, I watched helplessly as Obito was submerged by the collapsing boulder. Even though he is much stronger now than before. But the feeling of being helpless is still very familiar. "Why is this happening!" Kakashi roared, shocking everyone present. Naruto and Sasuke have never seen Kakashi like this before. Minato was worried when he saw this. Kakashi looked like him after the Kannabi Bridge battle. At this moment, a voice sounded in Kakashi's mind. "Send Obito into the Kamui space, I have a way to save him!" The familiar voice surprised Kakashi, and he immediately reacted. "Naruto, Sasuke, Minato-sensei, I'll leave it to you first. I'll be back as soon as I can." After Kakashi finished speaking, his left eye moved slightly, and spatial fluctuations appeared. Immediately, the two disappeared from the same place. Originally Kakashi would hesitate, but after sensing something, he left with peace of mind. Minato and the other three were stunned when they saw this. What is Kakashi going to do? "Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto called, but there was no response. "What is Kakashi-sensei going to do?" Sasuke asked confused. Minato thought for a moment and then said: "It seems that Kakashi has thought of a way to save Obito, but I don't know if he will succeed." "Really? That's great!" Naruto said excitedly. Sasuke was not in such a good mood. His eyes were all on Madara at this time. "Now let's think about how to deal with the enemy in front of us." Minato and Naruto both looked solemn when they heard this. Yes, this enemy is the most terrifying. At this time, without Kakashi¡¯s combat power, the situation became more dangerous. Seeing Kakashi disappear, Madara frowned, unable to think of what he was going to do. But if Kakashi is lost, it will be much easier to deal with the three people in front of him. "It seems that Gintoki-sensei has abandoned you. So, what can you do with your strength?" Naruto seemed to suddenly sense something, and took a step forward and said: "Not just us, but also everyone!" As soon as he finished speaking, countless figures swarmed in from all directions! "United Ninja Army!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 724 Guess and win prizes You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Naruto!" Gaara let out a soft cry and landed next to Naruto. "Gaara! You are finally here!" The other four shadows also landed nearby. The remaining tens of thousands of coalition troops who can come are already aside. Seeing the shocking monster, everyone showed a look of horror. What kind of monster is this? "Minato? Have you been reincarnated by the dirty earth too? Shouldn't your soul be in the body of the God of Death?" Jiraiya looked at Minato beside him and said with some surprise. Minato smiled helplessly and said, "Orochimaru found the Death Mask and released me." "This guy, there really is nothing in this world that he doesn't know." Jiraiya expressed his conviction. Terumi Mei looked around, but didn't see Kakashi, and her heart sank. "Naruto, where is Kakashi?" "Kakashi-sensei is carrying Obito to Kamui Space. He should be back soon." Terumi Mei felt relieved at first, then her eyes turned cold and she said, "Hold? Who is Obito?" "Huh? How do you explain this? He is Kakashi-sensei's former teammate." Naruto scratched his head and said. "Male or female?" Terumi Mei asked with murderous intent. "Huh?" Naruto said confused. Next to him, Tsunade Jiraiya had a strange look in his eyes. Why is Terumi Mei so interested in Kakashi? ?????????? Could it be there is adultery? Jiraiya is the author of the best-selling book "Intimate Love in Heaven". Although the time is not right now, it is still a big drama that he imagined. Minato seemed to notice the murderous intent immediately and said, "It's a man, it's definitely a man." Hearing this, Terumi Mei looked at Minato and said, "Really?" "It's true!" Minato nodded quickly. "Minato Namikaze, what's going on now? Who is that monster?" Ohnoki asked, pointing at the behemoth. When Minato heard this, his expression became solemn and he said, "That's the Ten-Tails." "What? How is it possible! Don't we need nine tailed beasts? By the way! Where is Kirabi!" the Fourth Raikage said in shock. "Uncle Raikage, Uncle Octopus was whipped with eight tails, but Kakashi-sensei said that the eight tails left an octopus leg inside Uncle Octopus, so Uncle Octopus is fine." Naruto explained. The Fourth Raikage breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this, and then asked: "What about Kirabi?" "Kakashi-sensei used the Flying Thunder God Technique to send Uncle Octopus to the headquarters." The Fourth Raikage was relieved. "Oh? Is everyone here? But it's too late." Madara crossed his arms and looked at the dense ninja army in front of him with disdain. ¡°No matter how much garbage comes, it can¡¯t change the fact that it is garbage!¡± Everyone looked at the huge monster with solemn expressions. This was no longer a battle between normal humans. Naruto took a step forward and looked directly at Madara with his sky blue eyes. "We will definitely defeat you!" "You are really ignorant. With this sad vision, you can only go so far. This world is too small, small enough for me to torment alone, and you are all superfluous existences. From now on, I will let you know , what is true despair!" As soon as he finished speaking, the ten tails under Madara¡¯s feet moved! With ten tails, the earth shook! It¡¯s like the world is about to be destroyed! The war is coming! One man and one beast against the combined army of 80,000! There is smoke on one side, but too quiet on the other side. Divine power space! Kakashi gently placed Obito on the ground. "Do you have any idea?" Kakashi said softly, as if talking to himself. The voice in my mind sounded again: "Put your palms on Obito's chest." Hearing this, Kakashi put his hands on Obito's chest. At this time, a ray of emerald green light flashed and fainted on Obito's chest. Kakashi's pupils shrank and he said in shock: "This ishis own reincarnation!" As soon as he finished speaking, a vague shadow flew out of Kakashi's body and landed on the other side of Obito.   That green light really emanated from his hands. Kakashi looked at the person in front of him and had the illusion of looking into a mirror. The man lowered his head and smiled, staring at the unconscious Obito, and said softly: "In your memory, I have long expected that such a day would come. This is Obito's road to redemption. Death once can be regarded as compensation. for all sins." "Have you not¡­¡­" Before Kakashi finished speaking, his words were choked in his throat. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this person has planned this from the beginning. "The Rinnegan Eye didn't originally belong to Obito, and it means nothing if it is lost. Although the Ten-Tails is powerful, I believe that your preparations over the years will not fail. Moreover, I also have a gift to give you. " After the man finished speaking, Kakashi felt as if there was something extra in his body. "This isthe Jade of Seeking Dao!" Kakashi was shocked. He could feel that there were nine more Tao-seeking jade in his body. The Taoist Jade originally used to solve the problem of Sharingan compatibility had already been consumed, but at this time, there were nine more jade! The man chuckled and said: "I said, once you know the method of cultivation, this Tao-seeking jade will no longer be a secret in front of me. I just have enough time, and I condensed six Tao-seeking jade before this. I will help you with the extra time. Stabilize the three you condensed, and it turns out to be exactly nine. After that, it depends on your own." For Kakashi, it takes a lot of effort to condense the Jade of Seeking the Way. It had been condensed before, but due to time constraints, Kakashi only condensed three of them, and they were still unstable and temporarily unusable. This is also the reason why Kakashi didn't use it before. For a moment, nine Jade Seekers appeared behind Kakashi, and the white god robe instantly covered Kakashi's body. Behind the clothes, nine magatama emerged! "It looks good." The man smiled. Kakashi looked at the man with complicated eyes. "Are you ready to sacrifice yourself?" The man chuckled and said: "I am already a dead person, you are the real Hatake Kakashi, aren't you?" "But¡­¡­" The man shook his head and said: "This is the path I should take. I owe Obito and I should return it to him. Fortunately, I have you to walk the next path for me. Konoha, and those companions , it¡¯s all down to you.¡± As the man spoke, the green light in his hand became stronger, but his body became more and more unreal. Kakashi¡¯s heart tightened, and an inexplicable sadness surged into his heart. "Don't worryandtake care." The man smiled and nodded, his eyes falling on Obito again. "Obito, I'm very happy to see you have found yourself again. Carrying that dream, keep going. Take Rin's share, and my share" Dimly, Obito felt cold water droplets sliding across his face, and then he opened his eyes with difficulty. "Obito, welcome back." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 725 Guess! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Obito was a little stunned when he looked at Kakashi who had changed his attire in front of him. "Kakashi? Am I still alive?" Kakashi calmed down his original mood and punched Obito on the head. "Ouch! It hurts!" Obito covered his head with a puzzled look on his face. "You bastard Kakashi! Why did you hit me!" Obito said angrily. "Do you know now that you are still alive?" Kakashi smiled. Obito was stunned, yes, if he died, how could he feel pain? Obito squeezed his fist, and the feeling of flesh and blood told him that he was still alive and not dead. "What's going on?" Obito asked in confusion. "Something happened. In short, I'm just alive." Kakashi said pretending to be relaxed. Obito touched his chest. There seemed to be something more there, but something seemed to be missing. My heart couldn't help but feel a little panicked. Suddenly, I seemed to hear someone whispering in my ear again: "Obito, live well" But when I turned around, it seemed like it was an illusion. That figure was able to reappear with the help of the power of the real waterfall, but I didn't expect that it would return to nothingness again in a short period of time. No, in other words, he entered Obito's body. With his long-cherished wish from the past. Obito shook his head, and then he became more awake. He looked around and said, "Is this the Kamui space? Where is Madara?" "It's still outside, we should go check out the situation." Kakashi said. "Can Naruto and the others survive alone?" Obito asked anxiously. "Don't worry, before I came in, I sensed the aura of the Ninja Alliance. They have already arrived." Obito breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this, and then asked doubtfully again: "Kakashi, what's wrong with you looking like this?" "Let's talk about this later. Let's go out first. I'm afraid Madara has fully resurrected the Ten-Tails by now." "Um!" Kakashi obtained the power of the nine seeking jade, took Obito with him, and left the Kamui space. During this period, the outside world had already been turned upside down. Time goes back to the arrival of the Ninja Alliance. "Oh my god! What kind of monster is that! It's bigger than a tailed beast!" "What a terrifying momentum!" "Are we going to fight against such a monster?" The ninja coalition showed different expressions such as horror, fear, solemnity, etc. The five shadows stand in front of the ninjas in each village to stabilize the morale of the troops. "Everyone from Sunagakure, this is the last battle! If you win, you will live, if you lose, you will die. Please fight with me until the last moment!" Gaara shouted loudly. Everyone in Sunagakure's fear disappeared, and they all responded: "We will fight with Lord Kazekage until the last moment!" "Gaara is really awesome." Seeing that Gaara's words inspired the morale of the army, Naruto couldn't help but admired. At this time, the effect of a shadow is reflected. Shadow is not only synonymous with the strength of a village, but also an important key to unite all ninjas. This is why movies need to be famous. Although reputation is invisible and intangible, sometimes it is better than anything else. And this is why when Danzo came to power, the Konoha jounin class represented by Shikaku expressed resistance. A shadow, no matter what it looks like behind the scenes, must have a benevolent appearance on the surface. Only in this way can the people below be convinced and even willing to sacrifice their lives for it. When the other actors saw this scene, they naturally took action. "Iwagakure! Let other villages see our Iwagakure's character!" Onoki shouted. "Brothers of Kumogakure! Don't let other villages see the joke!" the Fourth Raikage said loudly. "Seeing that other villages are so motivated, everyone in Kirigakure, don't let me down when you go." Terumi Mei shouted loudly. "Konoha belongs to us! There is only one battle at the moment!" Tsunade raised her arms and shouted. "yes!" The deafening sound of response resounded through the sky. At this moment, there are no five great ninja villages here, there are only ninjas! Standing onMadara on the tail was slightly surprised to see this. "I didn't expect that the five major ninja villages would cooperate sincerely. It's really touching. Unfortunately, it's too late." The Ten-Tails changes form again. The figure that was originally lying on the ground gradually stood up, its ten tails wagging, as if it was going to shake the entire continent. "We have to find a way to stop him!" Sasuke whispered. "We must first restrict the movement of the Ten-Tails, otherwise, we will not be able to touch Madara at all. Without defeating Madara, we cannot release the form of the Ten-Tails and restore the true form of each tailed beast." Naruto said. "Do you want to restrict the tailed beast's movements? I understand." A sudden sound sounded in Naruto's ears, and Naruto was stunned. "This voice isUncle Shikaku?" Naruto said in surprise. At this time, in the headquarters, Haiyi put his hand on Shikaku's forehead and connected the brain signals of all ninjas. ???????????????????????????? Well, the signal is very good, much better than Xinxin.com. "All ninjas, please obey my order and block the movement of the Ten-Tails!" Shikaku's voice rang in the ears of all the ninjas, and everyone nodded. The following is Shikaku¡¯s strategy performance. "According to the intelligence, the enemy has very powerful eyes, so we must first block the enemy's sight!" "Yunyinzhong, use the strongest luminous thunder escape!" "Thunder escape deprived its vision, and the Kirigakure people used the Kirigakure technique to further blur their vision. The Konoha Aburame clan spread parasites among them, spreading chakra everywhere, making the enemy unable to sense it." "Sha Hidden People, use wind escape to prevent the opponent from capturing our bodies. The opponent is large enough, even if we can't see it, we can easily hit it." "The Yanyin people, use earth escape to sink the Ten Tails into the ground." "Immediately afterwards, the Yanyin people continued to use the lime condensation technique." "The Hidden Mists use the Water Escape Technique. Quickly stir the water and lime." "Finally, Konoha people, use fire escape to dry the water and lime!" The ninjas acted one by one, and soon, a ten-tailed feast appeared that was controlled by cement. ¡°It¡¯s amazing that such a strategy was formulated so quickly.¡± Lu Jiu¡¯s daughter-in-law praised this. "The Five Shadows, Naruto, and Sasuke launch an attack on Madara!" Everyone started to move. Madara looked at this scene and praised: "It's really surprising, the cooperation is quite tacit, but it's really sad." "Immortal magic! Wind escape! Spiral shuriken!" "Yan escape! Add earth life!" "Combined Ninjutsu! Burning Release! Nimbus Hayate and Black Yarei Style!" "Immortal magic! Goemon!" "Shukaku's Spear!" "Dust Escape! The art of stripping away the original world!" "Combined Ninjutsu! Thunder Water Dragon Bullet!" For a moment, all the attacks hit Madara. Ban looked at it coldly and whispered: "Ants are just ants after all, ignorant and pitiful." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 726 Keep guessing! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Roar!" With an angry roar, the ten tails that sank into the cement stretched out their ten ugly tails. boom! There was a loud noise and the cement shattered! Everyone flew out faster than before! The Ten-Tails jumped up and landed on the ground. "Is this the power of the Ten-Tails? It really didn't disappoint me." Madara chuckled. "Damn it, is it enough to just block it for a few seconds?" Naruto covered his painful chest and whispered. Sasuke frowned and was helpless for a moment. In the headquarters, Lu Jiu touched the mustache on his chin and fell into silence for a while. ¡°The Ten-Tails is too strong, so strong that it doesn¡¯t look like a human being can resist it. With the combined power of all the ninjas in the five major villages, it was only able to stop it for a few seconds. It wouldn¡¯t be good if this goes on. "Shikaku, what should we do next?" Haiyi asked. "Let me think about it." Seeing this, the Third Hokage on the side said in a low voice: "Judging from the current situation, the role of the Ninja Alliance can only go so far. Next is the competition of high-end combat power. It is not a battle that ordinary ninjas can join." Shikaku sighed and said: "Although I don't want to admit it, it is true. The Ten-Tails and Madara are too powerful. No matter how many ordinary ninjas there are, it is meaningless. They can't even break the Ten-Tails' shell. Cause harm to it. If this continues, it will only cause more casualties." "Sandaime-sama, Shikaku, what do you mean?" Yamanaka Haiichi already understood what the two meant, but he still wanted to ask. "Let's take another look at the situation. If that doesn't work, we can only let the low-end combat forces retreat first. Otherwise, even if we win, I'm afraid the casualties will be huge." Lu Jiu said solemnly. At this time, the Third Hokage opened his robe, revealing the battle clothes underneath. "Shikaku, Haiichi, I'll leave this to you. I'll go to the battlefield first." Lu Jiu was startled and said, "Sandaime-sama, this is too dangerous." "Shikaku, if we lose this battle, there will be no future. Regardless of whether it is dangerous or not, I will go to the battlefield." Hearing this, Lu Jiu was in awe and said, "Yes, the Third Generation!" The Third Hokage patted Shikaku on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Shikaku, I'll leave it to you." "I understand, Third Generation-sama." The Third Hokage nodded and ran away. "Third generation sir, be careful." The Third Hokage officially rushed to the front line, and at this time, the Ten-Tails also began to launch his own offensive. The tailed beast jade spit out everywhere, causing smoke and dust to rise everywhere. "What is his purpose? To vent his anger?" Naruto said with some confusion. "I'm afraid that's not the case, he seems to be aiming at something." Sasuke whispered. "Could it be" Jiraiya was startled and seemed to have thought of something. "It's really hard to control. But I finally found a way. Then, the next step is to kill some annoying flies. After all, killing the leader is the best strategy for a war." Madara said softly, and then a huge tailed beast jade condensed in the mouth of the Ten-Tails. "That direction! Not good! Minato, move that tailed beast jade!" Jiraiya was shocked and shouted quickly. Minato also reacted immediately and appeared in front of the Tailed Beast Tama's route. "The Flying Thunder God Guides Thunder!" I saw Minato throwing a kunai, and then the kunai opened a black barrier, completely wrapping the huge tailed beast jade. The huge tailed beast jade disappeared instantly. The next moment, a huge explosion sounded from the distant sea! Boom! "Did you actually stop it? Flying Thunder God Jutsu? It's really an unpleasant ninjutsu." Madara said softly, seeming to recall some bad scene. "It was so dangerous. Fortunately, we stopped it. Otherwise, we would have been in trouble." Jiraiya said with a sigh of relief. "Madara wants to destroy the headquarters?" Naruto realized at this time. "It seems so. Fortunately, the Fourth Hokage transferred the Tailed Beast Jade in time, otherwise, the headquarters would probably be dead by now." Sasuke responded.   "This hateful guy is really vicious." Naruto said angrily. Minato's eyes were fixed on Madara to prevent him from attacking again. "Interesting, I would like to see how many tailed beast jade you can guard against!" Madara lightly patted Ten-Tails on the head, and Ten-Tails instantly understood. "Continuous Tailed Beast Jade!" Bang bang bang! Dozens of Tailed Beast Jade blasted out in succession, all targeting the same place, the headquarters! "What!" Minato was shocked, this amount was a bit too shocking. "Let me see to what extent your Flying Thunder God Technique can be used!" Madara said disdainfully. A solemn look appeared on Minato's face, and the kunai in his hand flew out, and ten kunai flew out in a row. Each one is heading towards the tailed beast jade. One handful, no more, no less. "The Flying Thunder God Guides Thunder!" The black barrier opened again, wrapping their respective tailed beast jade. Minato looked a little struggling. "go!" With a shout, a dozen tailed beast jade disappeared without a trace again, but Minato was half-kneeling on the ground, panting. Although Chakra is infinite in the Reincarnation of the Earth, the upper limit will not be increased, it just recovers quickly. At this time, Minato has overdrawn his original chakra. Even the body reincarnated from the dirty soil felt a little weak for a while. "Is that all? Although it is still worthy of praise, it ends here!" After Madara finished speaking, the Ten-Tails below fired the Tailed Beast Jade again! Minato was already out of power, and no one present could stop the tailed beast from leaving. "Damn it!" Jiraiya said angrily, but there was nothing he could do. Headquarters. Haiyi whispered: "Lujiu, the tailed beast jade is here." Hearing this, Shikaku did not show any horror, but simply said: "Is it still here? It seems that Kakashi's worry is not unreasonable." Shikaku said, taking out the Flying Thunder God Kunai left by Kakashi before. "It looks like we have to move our position." A moment later! Boom! With a loud noise, the tailed beast jade crashed to the ground. The original headquarters was razed to the ground! "It seems like it's a complete hit." Madara smiled, seeming quite satisfied. "You bastard! I will definitely stop you!" Naruto shouted. "I still only know how to yell, the end of this world has arrived!" After Madara finished speaking, a huge suction force emitted from his left eye. "Ten-Tails, merge with me!" The wind is blowing! Darkness! The Ten-Tails is roaring! "What does he want to do!" Naruto said in shock. "Is it the last step? He is going to become the Jinch¨±riki of the Ten-Tails." Sasuke whispered. The huge Ten Tails disappeared in an instant, leaving only boundless smoke and dust. Amid the smoke and dust, a figure with white hair and white clothes stood quietly in mid-air. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 727 Arrival You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! He has white hair and white clothes, and nine black Tao-seeking jade are suspended behind him. In his hand was a black immortal tin staff. "Is this the power from the Ten-Tails? The former Sage of Six Paths also had such amazing power. It is indeed different from before." Madara murmured to himself, with a smile on his face. This feeling is really wonderful. Suddenly, Ban frowned, touched his right eye, and whispered: "There is still something missing. This immortal tin staff is not complete either." At this time, the immortal tin staff in Madara's hand has a black rod at one end and a black ring at the other end. There are six small rings on the ring. The black circle represents the power of Yang. The half-moon ring that does not appear represents the power of Yin. Left Yang and right Yin! The left samsara eye represents the power of yang, while the right samsara eye represents the power of yin. At this time, Madara only has one reincarnation eye, which is the left eye he got from Obito. The right eye is still in Bai Jue's hand and is on the way here. If Madara gets his right eye, he can theoretically summon a real immortal tin staff. ¡°A black ring on one end and a half-moon ring on the other, this is the original appearance of the immortal¡¯s tin staff. Naruto's orange eye shadow appeared, and Sasuke also released the power of his curse seal. With the bonus of fairy magic, their perception ability has been greatly improved. Therefore, they also felt more clearly how strong the Madara in front of them was. "What an amazing chakra, it really makes people unable to relax at all." Naruto whispered. Sasuke's face was also very ugly. Such a powerful enemy was simply not something they could fight against. That huge chakra is like a nightmare. It¡¯s scary. The ninja army was stunned at this time. That huge momentum and pressure left them no longer able to resist at all. At this time, the people below the shadow have completely lost their ability to move. like a statue. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to move, it¡¯s that they simply can¡¯t move. "how so¡­¡­" Someone whispered softly, full of fear. This feeling of being unable to control yourself is definitely an extremely uncomfortable thing for a ninja. "Oops, what should we do now!" Naruto exclaimed. But no one could give him the answer. No one has the experience to deal with such an opponent, and no one knows what to do at this time. Madara was floating in the air, quietly looking at the ninja at his feet. "As expected, he is a person like an ant. Humble, short-sighted, fearful, and hesitant." Madara said coldly. The body slowly fell to the ground, Madara looked at Naruto and Sasuke calmly. "Kyuubi Jinchuuriki, the successor of the Uchiha clan, and a disciple of Gintoki-sensei, I wonder if you can understand my pursuit." Madara said lightly. "Your crazy pursuit is worthless!" Sasuke said. "That's right! In life of flesh and blood, no matter what you experience, it is your own path. You don't need to interfere. What you bring to others is nothingness!" Naruto said. Madara shook his head and said: "Sure enough, you are all as naive as Hashirama. This road to salvation seems to be incomprehensible to you." Madara was a little disappointed. Although he didn't feel lonely when he came alone, he sometimes liked someone who could understand his thoughts. In order to save the world, he did too many things. "In that case, just go and die." Madara said calmly, without the slightest hint of murderous intent in his words, as if he was announcing a small matter. But the Qi machine has completely locked the two of them. "Oops!" Sasuke secretly screamed, Madara's attack has arrived! Madara tapped his foot lightly, and two stones slowly rose up, aiming at the two of them. "go." Whoops! The two stones accelerated instantly, causing a sonic boom! Both Naruto and Sasuke shrank their pupils and wanted to avoid it, but their bodies suddenly couldn't move! "what happened! " The two of them were shocked! The corners of Madara's mouth were slightly raised, showing a hint of disdain. At this moment, two soft drinks sounded at the same time. "Susanohu!" Two different pupil powers, one red and one green, instantly enveloped the two of them! "Is this Brother Zhisui andbrother?" Sasuke was stunned for a moment, then reacted immediately. This feeling of chakra belongs to Shisui and Itachi! The two of them came from Kabuto and happened to see this scene. So the two of them used Susanoo at the same time without hesitation. The two stones naturally dissipated into nothingness under the power of Susanoo. Even if six spots are struck, they are just ordinary stones. "Are you okay? Sasuke." Itachi's gentle voice spread in Sasuke's ears. ¡°Brother! You¡¯re really not dead! That¡¯s great!¡± Sasuke shouted excitedly. The red Susanoo beside him has undoubtedly indicated the identity of this person. There is only one person in this world who knows this trick. The name is, Uchiha Itachi! A faint smile appeared on Itachi's iceberg-like face. ?? Stretched out his right hand and lightly tapped Sasuke's forehead. That familiar touch made Sasuke feel a little enlightened for a moment. "Sorry, Sasuke, I'm a little late." Only then did Sasuke react. He shook his head quickly and said, "No, no! Brother, you came in time." Naruto then looked at Shisui beside him. "Brother Zhisui, you are here too!" Zhishui smiled and said, "Yeah, I'll come over now that I'm done." Shisui said, looked around, and said with a serious face: "I didn't sense Kakashi's chakra, where did he go?" "Kakashi-sensei said he was going to save Obito." Shisui was stunned for a moment, a little surprised in his heart. It seems that the development of things has been somewhat different from what he expected. Kakashi once told Shisui about Obito. It¡¯s just that looking at the current situation, the opponent has already changed. Zhishui looked at the figure with white hair and white clothes, and his heart became more solemn. The terrifying momentum has never been seen before. "It's really amazing chakra. Is this the Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki that Kakashi said?" Shisui murmured. At this time, Minato, Jiraiya and others also gathered around Sasuke and the others. "Shisui, Itachi, you have worked hard on the reincarnation of the dirty land, but now is not the time to relax, this enemy is even more difficult." Tsunade whispered. Zhisui nodded and said, "I understand." The other four shadows did not have any doubts about the appearance of Shisui and Itachi. When formulating the strategy before, the two of them were secretly sent to perform the task of undoing the reincarnation of the dirty land, and they were also aware of it. "Are two more here? Susanoo? Another pair of good eyes. The Uchiha clan has become even more outstanding." Madara couldn't help but admire them. Although he is disappointed with the Uchiha clan, seeing this outstanding junior still makes Madara feel happy. Of course, it¡¯s just a little bit. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 728 Siege You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Five Shadows, Minato, Jiraiya, Mingzuo, and Itachi. The eleven people lined up, their eyes locked on Madara. But none of the eleven people dared to act rashly. Facing such an enemy, without a certain strategy, everything seems redundant. Both Shisui and Itachi looked thoughtful, thinking about what to do next. "Let's test it first." Shisui and Itachi quickly came to this conclusion. They don¡¯t understand Madara at this time. I don¡¯t know what kind of moves he has, nor how strong his ability is. Ninjas fight intelligence warfare. Before you are absolutely sure, you will never go all out. Testing is the first step in a ninja battle. "Everyone, be careful!" Jiraiya whispered. At this time, Terumi Mei took the lead. "Water escape! Kirigakure's art!" Thick mist sprayed out from Terumi Mei's mouth, shrouding Madara in it. Terumi Mei added water-based chakra to the Kirigakure Jutsu, which greatly increased the power of the Kirigakure Jutsu. Even the sight of the Rinnegan will be somewhat blocked. "The art of Kirigakure? Haha, boring." Madara said coldly. "Earth escape! Seismic core!" Ohnoki said coldly. The ground beneath Madara¡¯s feet sank instantly. "Sandstorm burial!" The surrounding rocks all turned into quicksand, completely submerging Madara. But the next moment, with a whoosh, Madara jumped out. The terrifying pressure brought by the sand did not even damage Madara's clothes. The moment Madara appeared, Sasuke's left eye and Itachi's right eye moved at the same time! "Amaterasu!" The same black flames directly covered Madara's body. That suit of white clothes was suddenly filled with black beating fire. With a gentle sweep of the Immortal's tin staff, the black flames instantly dissipated invisible. "Amaterasu? It's really just a show-off." Madara mocked. "Immortal magic! Wind escape! Spiral shuriken!" Naruto threw the flying balls, and Jiraiya was also unwilling to be left alone, forming seals with his hands. "Immortal magic! Fire escape bullet!" The flames were involved in the flying balls, and the flames were strong for a while. And a specially made kunai was also mixed into the flames. Ban frowned slightly, and the Dao Jade flew out, forming a black shield. Boom! The flames shot straight forward and looked astonishing, but they did not cause any damage to the Taoist Jade. After the flames dissipated, Qiudao Yu returned to Madara's back again. At this moment, a golden figure appeared, and a right hand pressed on Madara's back. "Huh? When?" Madara was a little surprised. The blue chakra ball in the right hand rotates rapidly. "Rasengan!" The Rasengan was pressed firmly behind Madara, but he couldn't move forward one step! "How can it be!" Minato was shocked, he didn't expect that the Rasengan would be completely ineffective. Is Madara¡¯s body already so strong? Minato was still surprised when Madara kicked him. With a bang, Minato flew out directly. His eyes fell on the Jade of Seeking Dao, with faint Flying Thunder God runes printed on it. After a moment, it dissipated into nothingness. "Did you use the fire escape cover just now to print the runes of Kunai's Flying Thunder God on the Seeking Dao Jade? It's really a quick move. However, the Seeking Dao Jade is not something you can move if you want." The runes of the Flying Thunder God only appeared on the Tao-seeking jade for a moment, and then dissipated invisible. At this moment, Shisui moved! "Susanohu ninety-nine!" A spiral sword appeared in the green Susanoo's right hand, and countless green arrows were shot out of the sword. Ding ding ding! The green arrow hit Madara's right hand, but it only made the sound of steel clashing and could not penetrate even a bit! Shisui was shocked. He didn't expect that even Susanoo's moves couldn't break his defense. "What a powerful defense." Shisui?? said in surprise. At this time, Lei Ying stepped forward. "Thunder escape! Thunder plow hot knife!" "What a stupid move." As Madara said, the Immortal's tin staff hit the Fourth Raikage. The speed is so fast that it is even faster than the Fourth Raikage. "not good!" Jiraiya was startled, if this blow continued, the Raikage would be in danger. At this moment, a golden flash of light flashed, and the figure of the Fourth Raikage disappeared instantly. Madara retracted his tin staff and whispered, "It's really like a monkey jumping up and down." With a hiss, Minato landed behind Jiraiya with the Fourth Raikage. "Namikaze Minato, what are you doing!" ¡°Probably because his move was blocked, the Fourth Raikage was a little angry. He didn¡¯t think that the tin staff could block his attack. "I'm sorry, although I may offend you a little, the blow just now was like a complete collision. I'm afraid your arm is gone." The Fourth Raikage¡¯s face darkened, but he didn¡¯t say anything else. "Shisui, I discovered a problem." Itachi suddenly whispered. Zhisui nodded and said, "I found it too." The two looked at each other and seemed to confirm each other's thoughts. "If this is really the case, then the next strategy will need to be changed." Itachi whispered. "That's right, change the attack method." Zhisui said. When everyone heard this, they looked at the two of them. Shisui whispered: "Madara seemed not to care about the attack just now, but when he responded, there was a deviation. In addition to the attacks from Jiraiya-sama and Naruto, he chose to use the strange black sphere to defend, He chose to resist all other attacks. In other words, he had some scruples about the attacks from Jiraiya-sama and Naruto." Everyone understood instantly, except of course Naruto. "Brother Zhisui? What does this mean?" "It means that he doesn't dare to use his body to resist senjutsu. Now our attacks are ineffective. Therefore, senjutsu may be a way to break the defense." Shisui added. "I see. If that's the case, then, Jiraiya, Naruto, Sasuke, you wait for the opportunity to launch an offensive. We will create opportunities for you!" Tsunade said. Everybody agreed. Watching several people discussing strategies, Madara remained unmoved. His eyes fell in the distance. There, a familiar chakra is coming. "Is it finally coming?" Madara murmured to himself. Shisui looked at Madara and thought to himself: "I don't know if the power of the pupils is enough, but now I can only give it a try." The red Susanoo was formed instantly. "Eight-foot magatama!" The three red magatama were connected and flew towards Madara. The immortal¡¯s tin staff stretched out, and with a slight tap, the magatama became invisible. "Melt Escape! The art of melting monsters!" The liquid like lava shot towards Madara. The seeking jade forms a barrier, cutting off further possibilities. "Dust Escape! The art of stripping away the original world!" Ohnoki took the opportunity to fly up and fired a shot at Madara. The black Jade of Seeking Dao is flying again, and even Chendun can do nothing. "Although the ants are weak, they are annoying enough if they continue like this. It's almost over. Next, we have to greet a long-lost friend." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 729 The Ten Fist Sword Reappears You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! An army of ninjas were watching the battle between these eleven people and Madara. The battlefield continues to expand, and everyone can only keep retreating. In the end, they couldn¡¯t even see their figures on the battlefield, they could only see the constant explosions. That was not a fight between humans, but a fight between gods. At this time, their role is already minimal. If they step forward, they will only leave their own lives behind, and they will not be of any help to the battlefield. This time the opponent cannot be defeated simply by relying on numbers. This war has developed to this situation, and they can only become spectators. And from time to time, he made a sound of exclamation or praise. Apart from that, it will have no other effect. "I don't know what the situation is like with the Five Kage-samas." Neji said with some worry. "Brother Neji, I believe that Naruto and the others will win." Hinata said firmly on the side. "I hope so. By the way, why did the other teams come over but didn't see Jugo and Xiang Rin?" Neji asked in confusion. Hinata shook her head and said, "I don't know, they and I are not in the same team." "This is strange." Ningci was confused and couldn't help but look around. When he saw Sakura not far away, Neji's eyes settled down. Neci walked to Sakura and asked softly: "Sakura, where are Xiang Rin and Jugo? I remember that they should be in the same team as you, why didn't they come over?" When Ningci came over suddenly, Sakura was a little confused at first, but she was relieved immediately after hearing this. "Xiang Rin and Jugo were originally with me, but on the way, the two of them said that Kakashi-sensei had given them a mission before, and they felt that the time had come, so they left the army and went elsewhere." Sakura explained. Neci frowned slightly when he heard this, the task assigned by Kakashi-sensei? "Did they say where they were going?" Sakura shook her head. "I hope nothing happens." Neji murmured. On the other side, Zhongwu and Xianglin are looking for something. Xianglin closed her eyes and made fingerprints on her hands. Jugo on the side was communicating with the bird on his shoulder. After a while, the birds dispersed, and Zhongwu didn¡¯t seem to get the information he wanted. "Xianglin, do you feel it?" Xianglin suddenly opened her eyes and said, "There!" As soon as the words fell, both of them ran away. The target seems to have been found! The eyes turned to the main battlefield, and the battle between everyone and Madara also came to an end. "Damn it, it's not even a little bit more terrifying than before." Ohnoki couldn't help but say something as he was kicked off Madara and fell directly to the ground. Even though he was defeated in the previous battle with the dirty patch, he was not as hopeless as he is now. At that time, I felt that as long as I worked harder, I could succeed. But now, there is not even a sign of this. At this time, Raikage also retreated and fell next to Ohnoki. "Cough!" A mouthful of blood spurted out from Raikage's mouth and splashed on the ground. "Damn it, this guy is really difficult to deal with." Lei Ying said angrily. "This guy hasn't used any ninjutsu since the beginning. He only used physical skills, which has already left us helpless." Onoki said in a low voice. "This guy really looks down on people!" Lei Ying said angrily. Ohnoki smiled helplessly and said, "In his eyes, we are probably just ants." Lei Ying clenched his fists, this feeling made him uncomfortable. He is the shadow of a village, possessing great strength and power, but now, he is being played with. What makes him even more angry is that he is powerless to change all this. "Is he the only person I can rely on in the end?" Lei Ying couldn¡¯t help but think of that silver-white figure. At this time, although everyone's attacks continued one after another, they did not cause any injuries to Madara. Although Immortal Technique is useful against Madara, under the protection of Seeking Dao Jade, it cannot hit Madara at all.   In the battle circle, Madara glanced at the people who were constantly coming, and he showed a look of impatience on the way. "Annoying flies, it's time to clear the place! Shinra Tenzheng!" Opening both palms, terrifying force blasted out instantly! "ah!" With screams, everyone flew away. The smoke and dust dispersed, leaving only three huge figures. Susanoo! Three Susanoos of different colors were arranged in three places, resisting Madara's terrifying Shinra Tenzheng. "Damn it, the strength of this Shinra Tensei is much stronger than Nagato!" Naruto shouted as he hit the rock. "Three Susanoos are truly a spectacular sight." Madara was amazed, such a scene was indeed quite spectacular. "Itachi!" Zhishui gave a low drink, Itachi glanced at Zhishui and instantly understood what he was thinking. The red Susanoo instantly jumped forward and attacked Madara. Not to be outdone, Sasuke followed Itachi's footsteps and launched an attack on Madara. "Added earth life!" Amaterasu covered the arrow and shot away! The Immortal¡¯s tin staff trembled slightly. The moment the arrow approached, he lightly touched the arrow. With a click, the arrow shattered! At this time, Itachi's Susanoo also came to Madara's side. The red sword stabbed towards Madara! Madara didn¡¯t take it seriously, stretched out his right hand, and the blue Susana skeleton directly grasped the red sword in his palm. "That's ithuh? What's going on!" Madara was startled, feeling as if his soul was being sucked into the red sword. "This feeling is the Ten Fist Sword! You actually found the Ten Fist Sword!" Madara was surprised. He had also heard of the name of the Ten Fist Sword in the classics passed down from generation to generation of the Uchiha clan. The invisible spiritual sword can seal the object it stabs into. It is a powerful sealing sword! "go in!" Itachi let out a low cry and moved the red sword harder. After being surprised, Madara's face showed a solemn look. "It is indeed a ten-fist sword, but it is still far from being able to seal me like this!" I saw the speed of the three black seeking jade increased rapidly, flying towards the red Susanoo! Itachi's pupils shrank, and his feeling told him that he must not touch these three Tao-seeking jade head-on! But this is a good opportunity. If he misses this blow, I am afraid that Madara, who is on guard, will not be stabbed by the Juken Sword. Itachi regained his composure and ignored the three Tao-seeking jade that suddenly came towards him. "Itachi!" Sasuke was startled, and the arrow shot away again, but it was not directed at Madara, but at the three jade stones! Bang bang bang! The arrow hit, but it did not change the direction of the Taoist Jade at all. "Oops!" Just when everyone thought that the Qiudao Jade was going to hit Itachi, the Qiudao Jade suddenly changed its direction and hit the hilt of the red long sword! Ding! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 730 I am the savior You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The J¨±d¨­dama hit the hilt of the sword, and the Juken Sword was intact, but the red Susanoo's right hand was violently broken! Itachi was shocked. He didn't expect that even the complete Susanoo could not resist the attack of the black sphere. The Ten Fist Sword fell, but the seal continues! A huge suction force directly sucked Madara in! For a moment, Madara disappeared from everyone¡¯s eyes. "Succeeded?" Gaara said in disbelief. Could that terrifying enemy be sealed away by Itachi's sword? It seems a bit fantasy. But it seems to have really happened. Shisui was stunned. He didn't expect that the Ten Fist Sword given to Itachi was so powerful. Sasuke was overjoyed and shouted: "Brother! You succeeded!" Everyone¡¯s faces showed joy, but Itachi didn¡¯t feel happy. The Ten Fist Sword is integrated into his Susanoo, so Itachi can feel the Ten Fist Sword's condition. Although the Ten Fist Sword sealed Madara, it was very unstable. Madara was still struggling fiercely. Sure enough, a moment later, there was a loud noise from the Ten Fist Sword! boom! A crack appeared on the Ten Fist Sword, and Madara's figure appeared again. Everyone was shocked, and the joy they had just shown disappeared instantly. Still failed. The red Ten Fist Sword turned into a red light and entered Itachi's Susanoo again. "It was really thrilling, I almost couldn't get out. Ten Fist Sword? It's really a good thing. The most rewarding thingimmortal magic! Lan Dunguangya!" A purple laser flew from Madara¡¯s sky and pierced Itachi! The speed is so fast that it is difficult to react. Itachi's pupils shrank, and something like a shield on Susanoo's left hand was directly in front of him. Ding! The expected scene of the shield being cut off did not appear. Instead, the purple laser was directly absorbed! "What's going on?" Madara was a little confused. A moment later, the same purple laser shot out from the shield! Madara was startled and quickly ran away. boom! A big hole was directly smashed out by the purple laser. Madara¡¯s eyes fell on the shield. "This isYata Mirror? You kid is really not very lucky." Madara exclaimed. The Yata Mirror, a non-physical spiritual shield, can absorb and reflect all attacks. "A ten-fist sword in one hand and a eight-tatar mirror in one hand, both offensive and defensive. If I hadn't become the Jinch¨±riki of the Ten-Tails, I would have been careless. It's really rare for the Uchiha clan to have a junior like you. Come on. Come, join my camp and save this rotten world with me." Madara extended an olive branch to Itachi, which no one expected. For a moment, all eyes fell on Itachi. "Sorry, I can't agree with your way of saving the world." Itachi said lightly. "Really? I originally thought it would be a different junior, but I didn't expect it to be the same superficial one. The world created by Hashirama is simply wrong. At the beginning, Hashirama and I had such expectations together, but what happened? There was nothing at all. Effect. After the establishment of Konoha, the other four major ninja villages were established one after another. But the world did not become peaceful because of this." "The First Ninja War, the Second Ninja War, and the Third Ninja War broke out one after another. This is enough to show that the peaceful way that Hashirama believes in is wrong. Look at the five shadows behind you, they , why not start a war for your own interests?" Madara¡¯s words fell into the ears of the five shadows, making them a little ashamed. ??Especially Ohnoki and Raikage, they are originally ambitious people. As for Gaara, Terumi Mei and Tsunade, they have never had such an experience because they came to power in a peaceful era. They feel ashamed because they know that the previous film has indeed done such a thing. Everything is a benefit. Onoki took a step forward and whispered: "Indeed, we have all waged wars for profit. Because we cannot empathize with each other, the only people who can be called companions are people from our own village. We all exclude each other from other villages. Even this timeAt the beginning of the project, I also had the intention of consuming other villages. " This was originally a shameful thing, but to Onoki, it seemed very natural. ¡°You see, this is your so-called peaceful way, it¡¯s simply ridiculous!¡± Madara mocked. "Lord Tsuchikage" Gaara shouted in a low voice, not understanding why Onoki said such words at this time. ¡°Young Feng Ying, you are right, we all lost our original selves on the way forward. This battle made me understand a lot, and it also allowed me to regain what I had lost.¡± When Onoki said this, a relieved smile appeared on his face. "Uchiha Madara! Although this intention comes a little late, after this, I will promote real peace! Therefore, we will definitely defeat you! The world does not need people like you to exist!" Ohnoki¡¯s voice resounded throughout the battlefield, and everyone was a little surprised. I didn¡¯t expect Ohnoki to suddenly say such words at this time. The originally stubborn and selfish guy had disappeared at this moment, and Tsunade seemed to see the figure of the former Sarutobi Hiruzen in Onoki. "The Tsuchikage said it well. After this battle, the ninja world will usher in a new situation. But before that, we must defeat the enemy in front of us!" Raikage stood up and responded. Seeing the two most radical people suddenly issuing such slogans, the other three figures were a little relieved. Based on the current situation, if Madara can really be defeated, then the ninja world will inevitably usher in the most peaceful period in history. After all, Konoha, Sunagakure and Kirigakure had already completed a relatively peaceful integration attempt a few years ago. If Iwagakure and Kumogakure also have this awareness, establishing a peaceful ninja world will no longer be just a fantasy. Looking at the five shadows in front of him, Madara was a little confused for a moment. He seemed to see the shadow of Hashirama in them. Could they really do it? No, even if you do it, it will only be temporary. Only infinite moon reading can truly bring peace! "Although your idea is commendable, it is already too late. The long years of ninjas have shown that it is impossible to maintain peace by relying on boring love. I will become the savior of everyone in the ninja world and accept this result. Bar!" "Stop joking! I will never let you succeed!" Naruto said, and struck Madara with the Nine-Tailed Hand and the Rasen Shuriken! ¡°Then we¡¯ll start cleaning it up from you.¡± Madara suddenly appeared behind Naruto, and the immortal's tin staff stabbed Naruto fiercely! "Naruto!" Sasuke said anxiously. boom! The immortal¡¯s tin staff was actually caught firmly by a wooden palm! "Is it finally here? Hashirama!" Madara said, with an excited smile on his face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 731 Lingering You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The red armor, the flowing long hair, and the Konoha forehead protector. The God of Ninja, Senju Hashirama. The black eyes show that it is still a body of filthy earth. "Madara, I didn't expect you to still be alive." Hashirama said solemnly. "It seems that you have regained your consciousness. Did Orochimaru give up control, or did you break free on your own? Forget it, these are not important anymore." Madara smiled coldly and took back his immortal tin staff. Mu Dun immediately retreated. Everyone looked at Hashirama with some surprise. They didn¡¯t expect that such a character would come out. But what is gratifying is that now it seems that he is a teammate, not an enemy. "First Lord? Why are you here?" Minato asked in confusion. ¡°When Kakashi went to deal with Hashirama just now, didn¡¯t he seal it? "The person who summoned me released his control. He also helped me break Gintoki-sensei's seal. Although I don't know what his purpose was, for now, he helped me." Hashirama explained. . Although he was controlled by Orochimaru before, he still knew what happened. ??The matter of Kakashi being Gintoki-sensei was already known by Hashirama when Konoha's plan collapsed. "It's just that he was released from the filthy earth reincarnation at that time, and he didn't have time to say anything more. Although Hashirama didn¡¯t know that it would be like this, it was always right to stop Madara. "Hashirama, I didn't expect you to come to me at this last moment. It's just that you could stop me a few decades ago, but now, you can't." In the battle at the Valley of the End, Madara lost to Hashirama. That time, Madara was prepared. If you can defeat Hashirama, that would be the best. Not only can you get Hashirama's body cells, but you can also get rid of the only opponent who has the ability to stop you. "It's a pity that Madara lost and had to activate the resurrection of Izanagi prepared in advance. He did lose that battle. After all, if he can defeat Hashirama, no one in the world can resist him, so why should he cheat his death. A red blush appeared on Hashirama's face. In sage mode, he could clearly sense how strong Madara was now. That power is even more terrifying than when he was at his peak. For the first time, Hashirama felt his own insignificance. It turns out that the peak I reached was not enough. "Madara, do you still want to stick to your wrong path?" Hashirama said solemnly. "Hashirama, that is not the wrong path. It is the only way for the Uchiha clan to save the world. Everyone will have their own dreams! Hashirama, put away your absurd peace concept. That is simply impossible to achieve. The road to peace. Both you and Gintoki-sensei are wrong!" At this time, Madara possesses absolute power and his tone has become frivolous. Hashirama¡¯s face was solemn. He knew that even if he was resurrected and regained his peak power, he would not be Madara¡¯s opponent. Not to mention, he is still a reincarnated body from dirty soil. But even so, Hashirama had no intention of giving up. "Madara, stop it. What you are going to create is not a peaceful world, but a hell of nothingness!" "Hmph, Hashirama, there's no need to say any more. Between us, we still have to use our fists to persuade each other!" Madara said and instantly appeared behind Hashirama. ??Punch out! boom! Hashirama¡¯s back was injured and he flew out. Madara¡¯s movements were so fast that no one present could react at all. Withdrawing his fist, Madara shook his head slightly and whispered: "Hashirama, it seems that I was the only one thrown to the other side this time, and you are no longer alive." Hashirama stabilized his figure and shouted: "Madara!" The voice is filled with complex emotions. "Hashirama, you are still only suitable to discuss that vain dream with Teacher Gintoki. I have woken up from the dream. I will create true peace!" After Madara finished speaking, he flew up into the sky and stretched out his hands. "Come out! The sacred tree!" A huge tree flew out of Madara's body and hit the ground hard. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?In an instant, the trees turned into the shape of the sky! ¡°It¡¯s so big!¡± everyone exclaimed. The next moment, a huge bud grew from the top of the huge tree. "Hashirama, have you seen it? This is the first sacred tree in the ninja world! Human beings do not have chakra, because the sacred tree has chakra. Things like chakra do not need to exist in the world at all. Today, This sacred tree will absorb all the chakra and bring peace to the world again, and I will activate the infinite moon reading to give everyone in the world a better life!" Zhu Jian looked up, and the huge sacred tree gave him a sense of intimacy. "The feeling of this sacred tree is similar to that of wood escape. Could it be that the source of my wood escape is this sacred tree?" Hashirama couldn't help but secretly thought. But soon, he suppressed this thought. Now is not the time to pay attention to the sacred tree. "Hashirama! In fifteen minutes, this sacred tree will blossom and bear fruit. At that time, the end of the world will come. Come on, try to stop me!" Madara shouted loudly. "Madara!" "Hashirama!" Hashirama formed a seal with his hands and shouted: "Wooden Release! The technique of the wooden man!" Boom! The huge wooden man rose from the ground, carrying Hashirama towards Madara. "bring it on!" "Wood Release! All are bag techniques!" Several wooden palms flew out from the wooden figure and grabbed Madara. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "Hashirama, is this the only way you can do it? It's not enough!" Hashirama¡¯s face was heavy, the originally powerful Wood Release was now worthless in Madara¡¯s hands. This old rival has grown to a level that he cannot see clearly. "In this case, it means destroying this sacred tree. Wooden Release! Wooden Sword Technique!" A huge wooden knife suddenly appeared in the wooden man's hand. The wooden man held the wooden knife and chopped it towards the sacred tree! Madara was stunned, and the Dao-seeking jade behind him immediately flew out. There was a click, and the wooden knife shattered. Madara doesn¡¯t know what the defensive power of this sacred tree is, but now that the sacred tree has not yet matured, it would be embarrassing if it was cut down by Hashirama. "Hashirama, I won't let you stop me." Watching the battle between Hashirama and Madara, Shisui appeared next to Gaara and whispered: "Master Kazekage, use sand to send me up." "okay!" Although I didn¡¯t know what Shisui¡¯s purpose was, Gaara still did it. The sand surged silently under Shisui's feet, sending Shisui high into the sky. At this time, Madara and Hashirama were in full fighting spirit and did not notice Shisui. Seeing that the time was ripe, Shisui no longer hesitated and jumped directly towards Madara. "Um?" Madara also noticed Shisui at this time and couldn't help but look over. "It's now! Oh my God!" (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 732 Appearance You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Madara¡¯s body shook, and he instantly felt a powerful eye force entering through his eyes. At the same time, a spiritual force with powerful thoughts also entered his mind. For a moment, Madara's body became stiff and even fell from mid-air. "good chance!" Seeing this, Hashirama was not polite and formed a seal with his hands: "Immortal magic! Mingshen Gate!" Dozens of red torii gates fell from the sky and pinned Madara to the ground! Boom boom boom! With loud noises, Madara was completely crushed under the red torii gate. The flying sand flew again and caught Shisui. "Did you make it?" Shisui murmured to himself, his eyes falling on Madara under the red torii gate. At this time, Madara was unable to move, and even his mind had not recovered. Everyone was overjoyed to see this! "Success!" When Shisui landed, Naruto and Sasuke ran over immediately. "Brother Shisui! You are so awesome!" Naruto shouted. "What a powerful illusion, even Madara is now affected by it." Hashirama whispered. "Shunshen Shisui? He is really a powerful ninja. Konoha is really full of talents." Onoki said. A closer look shows that the ninjas here now, except for the shadows from the other four villages, are all from Konoha. ¡° Moreover, everyone¡¯s strength is not in the shadow. ??Excluding Minato and Hashirama who were reincarnated in the dirt, the remaining Tsunade, Jiraiya, Naruto, Sasuke, Shisui, and Itachi are all strong men in Konoha. This is six shadow levels. There is also Kakashi who is not present. A rough calculation shows that there are as many as seven shadow levels in Konoha today. When did Konoha become so powerful? Ohnoki couldn't help but feel frightened when he thought of this. With such strength, Konoha may not be a match even if it unites with the other four major ninja villages. What's more, according to his investigation, the current relationship between Sunagakure and Kirigakure and Konoha is simply too good. Indeed, the path of peaceful development must be pursued. "Really, where did that Kakashi guy go? If he doesn't come back now, the battle will be over." Terumi Mei couldn't help but complain. As soon as Terumi Mei finished speaking, there was a bang, and the dozens of red torii gates exploded in an instant! "What!" Everyone was shocked when they saw this. The next moment, the white figure quickly swept up into the sky from the ruins. "Other gods, this is really a terrifying illusion." Madara said coldly. At that moment, Madara could have avoided this illusion by relying on the power of the Rinnegan. But out of curiosity, he couldn't help but want to try the power of this illusion. Unexpectedly, this illusion was even more powerful than he expected. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? almost capsized in the gutter. "Sure enough, it still failed." Zhishui whispered. Although the other gods are very strong, Shisui does not have absolute confidence. After all, Madara is too strong. So Shisui just wanted to give it a try. Now that all the other gods in the eyes have been used, Shisui is helpless. "In order to repay you, I decided to let you feel the fear of death before entering the world of Infinite Tsukuyomi!" ¡°Shinra¡¯s Heavenly Conquest!¡± Boom! There was a loud noise, and the powerful repulsion sent everyone flying! The originally exhausted body was hit hard again at this time, and the five shadows half-knelt on the ground panting. "Damn it, why is this guy so powerful?" Terumi Mei said angrily. But no one responded to her question. At this time, Madara¡¯s eyes fell on Shisui. "What a pair of good eyes. If you let it develop, it may become more difficult to deal with. Unfortunately, you have no chance." Madara came closer and appeared beside Shisui in an instant. Shisui was startled, and Itachi on the side quickly kicked him over. Madara didn¡¯t take it seriously, turned around, kicked Itachi out, and formed seals with both hands at the same time!   "Immortal method! Yang Dunlei Sect!" Purple thunder burst out from Madara¡¯s hands and rushed towards Shisui who was very close at hand! "not good!" Shisui wanted to hide, but the huge attack range left him no room to dodge. ¡°Damn it, is that the end of it?¡± Shisui felt a little unwilling, as the teleportation technique that he was usually proud of could not play any role at this time. "Brother Shisui!" Naruto exclaimed, trying to rescue but it was too late. A trace of pleasure flashed in Madara's eyes. It would be interesting to kill such a character! The purple thunder looked particularly dazzling in Zhisui's eyes, but at this moment, a silver-white figure appeared in front of him, blocking this amazing thunder escape. The man just stood there and stretched out his right hand. The purple thunder was held tightly by the right hand, unable to move. "Back to you!" The lazy voice makes people feel familiar. Immediately, the purple thunder was thrown out by him and rushed towards Madara! Madara¡¯s pupils shrank, and the black seeking jade instantly protected his body. Boom! With a loud noise, Madara retreated tens of meters and distanced himself. At this time, everyone saw clearly who was coming. Wearing a white imperial robe, the left eye is scarlet, with a scar across the eyelid. The silver-white hair is flying in the air. The most astonishing thing is that nine Tao-seeking jade exactly like Madara surround him. "Kakashi?" Zhishui called out doubtfully. This figure is very similar to Kakashi, but his aura is completely different. No wonder Shisui didn¡¯t dare to confirm directly. Kakashi turned around, with a faint smile on his lips, and said, "Shisui, are you okay?" "It's really you? How did it become like this?" Zhisui asked in surprise. "Something happened, and I'll explain it to you later. For now, let's deal with this guy first." Kakashi said calmly, making people feel like he had a plan in mind. After feeling Kakashi¡¯s terrifying aura, Shisui was surprised. He didn¡¯t know what happened in the past few days during his absence to make Kakashi change so drastically. But this feeling seems to be almost the same as Madara. And judging by Kakashi¡¯s outfit, it seems that he has gained the same power as Madara. "Kakashi-sensei! You are finally back!" Naruto said in surprise. Everyone was also shocked. Kakashi, who had disappeared just now, suddenly appeared. And the power of the blow just now was obvious to everyone, but it was resolved by Kakashi in such an understatement. This is really incredible. Kakashi nodded as a response to Naruto, and then said softly: "Shisui, step back and keep others away. Leave the rest of the battle to me." "good." Although Shisui didn't know what happened, looking at Kakashi's appearance, he knew what to do. Madara had a look of horror on his face. He could feel that Kakashi actually had the power of the Jade. "How is this possible?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 733 What¡¯s the truth? You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Everyone retreated, leaving only Hashirama, Madara and Kakashi. "Gintoki-sensei, I didn't expect that our meeting would be like this." Hashirama said with emotion. Kakashi glanced at Hashirama and said: "Hashirama, the seal on your body" "It was untied by someone before, but when I recovered, the person was gone. The body that was originally controlled also returned to normal. It should be the person who summoned me before." Hashirama replied. Kakashi couldn't help but frown when he heard this. What exactly does Orochimaru want to do? ????????????? One moment, Hashirama will come over to stop him, and the next moment, Hashirama will come over to stop Madara. It seems that everything he did was just to make the original plot happen. Suddenly a light flashed in his mind, and Kakashi seemed to understand Orochimaru's plan. "For Kaguya Otsutsuki?" Kakashi thought to himself. Everything Orochimaru does seems to be to bring Kaguya back to life, so what is his purpose? For what? Does he have the confidence to deal with Kaguya? How can this be? Kakashi was confused, but he didn't know how sure Orochimaru was. It¡¯s just that these can only be left unstated for the time being. The enemy in front of you is not something you can take lightly. Even though Kakashi is no longer what he used to be, Madara is also completely reborn. Madara¡¯s eyes fell on Kakashi, his eyes full of surprise. Although there is no aura of the Ten-Tails on Kakashi, Madara can feel that behind Kakashi is the Tao-seeking Jade. But how did he do it? How can one obtain the Jinchuriki of the Ten-Tails without becoming the Jinch¨±riki of the Ten-Tails? "Teacher Gintoki, you really surprised me. Can you even gather the Taoyu by yourself?" Madara said in a low voice. Kakashi did not answer, but stretched out his right hand and held Qian Ting who appeared out of thin air. The silver-white long knife exudes a cold light. Under the moonlight, it looked extremely cold. A Tao-Seeking Jade on the side slowly approached, then turned into liquid and merged into Qian Ting. The originally silver-white blade turned black at this moment. "Madara, life is just a dream, like a passing cloud. All people can do is cherish the present. Friends, relatives, and partners are all precious wealth. Although peace is a luxury, it is still the direction that the world strives for. " "Today you have lost everything. You have no friends, no relatives, and no partner. Even if your road to peace succeeds. So what? You are the only one left in the world. This kind of world is what you want. ?" Kakashi spoke slowly, holding the Qian Ting in his right hand and pointing at Madara in the distance. The black blade seemed to contain terrifying power that could destroy the world. Madara was shaken, Kakashi's words were not without shock to him. Yes, I have lost everything I could cherish, and all I have left is the thought of infinite moon reading. ??????? Is his life really a good one? Madara shook his head and threw these thoughts out of his mind. Things have already reached this point, and these are not issues he needs to consider now. "Teacher Gintoki, the three of us discussed the issue of peace back then. Your answer cannot satisfy me. Your peace is too difficult to achieve, or even impossible to achieve at all." "Can peace be created by cutting off the bonds and believing in that boring stone tablet? Madara!" Kakashi snapped. In his words, it seemed that he had returned to the harshness of the past. "Teacher Gintoki, isn't the stone tablet enough to explain the problem? That is the way of peace left by the Sage of Six Paths, and it is the way of salvation that belongs exclusively to the Uchiha clan." "If the Sage of Six Paths really had a way to save the world, why would he record it in the stone tablet? Wouldn't he do it himself?" Kakashi asked. Madara was stunned when he heard this, and for a moment he didn¡¯t know how to answer. "Madara, wake up, everything is just a scam." Kakashi whispered. "No! This is impossible! That stone tablet was written by the Immortal of Six Paths, how could it be a lie!" Madara looked in disbelief. "Why is it impossible? Can't the words on the stone tablet be modified? Think about it, thisIsn't there anything suspicious on the road? " Madara covered his head with a look of pain on his face. "Madara!" Hashirama shouted low and wanted to rush over, but was held back by Kakashi. "Gintoki-sensei?" Hashirama asked in confusion. "Maybe it would be better to wait and let him figure it out on his own." "is teacher." Hearing this, Hashirama had to stop. Kakashi let go of his senses and sensed the surrounding situation. Although Hei Jue left just now, he will never give up Madara. He has been planning for so many years, and success is right in front of him. He has absolutely no reason to escape from here. Kakashi¡¯s perception instantly covered the entire battlefield, but no trace of Black Zetsu was found. "What's going on? Are you really not here?" Kakashi is a little confused. Could it be that Black Zetsu is doing other things? ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Madara cried out sadly, his hair looking a little messy. "I don't believe it! This is impossible! Infinite Tsukuyomi is the way to save the world! Gintoki-sensei, you can't even think of deceiving me with just a few words. I'm not that brainless guy from Hashirama!" The spots look crazy, as if they have been severely stimulated. "Madara!" Hashirama shouted, but it did not resonate with Madara at all. "Gintoki-sensei, let's fight! I only believe in what I see!" Kakashi shook his head and said: "People are ignorant and always believe what they see. As everyone knows, sometimes what they see may not be true. But it's no wonder, people are willing to believe what they want to believe. No matter how much evidence is in front of you, those who believe will always believe it, and those who don¡¯t believe it will never believe it. The only thing that can be changed is the mind of the person who can see through it." "Stop talking! When I turn on the infinite monthly reading, Gintoki-sensei will know that I am right!" Madara said, and in a blink of an eye, he appeared next to Kakashi. The immortal tin staff in his hand slashed down horizontally! Kakashi¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he blocked the attack with Qian Ting in his hand! Ding! With a crisp sound, the two collided violently. The huge air pressure even forced Hashirama on the side to take a few steps back. "What a powerful force! Madara's power has increased several times. I didn't expect Gintoki-sensei to succeed so easily." Hashirama said in horror. "A fight has begun!" Naruto exclaimed in shock, wanting to go up to help, but was stopped by Nine Lamas. "Naruto, don't go there yet. The strength of those two people is beyond your comparison. If you go up, it will only distract Kakashi. Stay here for now." "Damn it, I didn't expect that after so many years of practice, I would still have to look at Kakashi's back in the end. I'm really unwilling." Naruto clenched his fists, his eyes looking a little disappointed and unwilling. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 734 Fight! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Naruto, be patient, Kakashi-sensei said that the final battle will still require our strength. There will always be a time when we take the field." Sasuke beside Naruto said firmly. "ButSasuke, with the current strength of the two of us, we simply cannot intervene in such a battle." "Naruto, Kakashi-sensei never makes a mistake without aim. Since he said so, he naturally has his plan. No matter what, we must persist until the last moment. Even if it means sacrificing our lives, we will not hesitate!" "SasukeOkay! I'll listen to you just once!" The two reached an agreement and stared at the battlefield closely. Itachi on the side listened to Sasuke's words, a smile appeared on his face, and he felt a little relieved. "Kakashi-senpai really taught Sasuke very well." Itachi thought secretly in his heart. The Sasuke used to be like a blank piece of paper. But now, this white paper has been painted with colors by Kakashi. He has become an excellent ninja with his own thoughts and judgment. Itachi was very pleased to have Sasuke like this. At the same time, Itachi was also very happy. Fortunately, Kakashi agreed to take Sasuke in. Otherwise, Itachi himself didn't know what Sasuke would be like now. Shisui patted Itachi on the shoulder and whispered: "Itachi, all the waiting will be worth it. We have done everything we can, and the rest is up to Kakashi." "Well, I understand. But I think there is always something we can do." "Let's look at the situation. If Madara is the only enemy, Kakashi may be able to deal with it now, but there is still an unstable Orochimaru. The future is unpredictable." Shisui said solemnly. Itachi nodded and said: "If I had known that Orochimaru would become as difficult to deal with as he is now, I should have killed him directly from the beginning." "How could we have known so much earlier?" Zhishui said helplessly. Terumi Mei¡¯s eyes were fixed on Kakashi, and her worry was clearly evident. Jiraiya and Tsunade on the side happened to see it, which was a little strange. "Jiraiya, the way the Mizukage-sama looks at Kakashi is a little abnormal." Tsunade whispered. Jiraiya smiled and said, "Hey, it seems that Kakashi kid is hiding something from us." "You mean" Tsunade said suddenly. Jiraiya nodded. "This Kakashi is really" "What's the point? Marrying a Mizukage wife will give you face if you tell the truth." Jiraiya smiled mischievously. Hearing this, Tsunade rolled her eyes at Jiraiya. Jiraiya quickly laughed twice and dealt with it. ?????????? Actually, Jiraiya also had another saying in his mind, marrying a Hokage as his wife would also be very honorable. Minato looked at Kakashi with some doubts in his heart. "It's strange, Kakashi came over, where did Obito go? Didn't Kakashi rescue Obito? No, looking at Kakashi's appearance, Obito must not be dead. What about people?" Minato had some doubts as Obito was nowhere to be seen. But I thought Kakashi had other arrangements, so I didn¡¯t worry. Ignoring the different thoughts of everyone watching the battle, the battle between Kakashi and Madara has officially begun. There were constant collisions between the immortal's tin staff and Qian Ting, but neither was damaged at all. "After Qiudaoyu joined Qian Ting, its power has indeed increased a lot." Kakashi thought to himself that it was easier to use the new Qian Ting. He made a fist with his left hand and hit Madara's right face hard. boom! Madara couldn¡¯t dodge, and the blow hit the target. But at the same time, Madara¡¯s right foot kicked Kakashi¡¯s chest, and there was a violent impact with a bang. The two sides were going back and forth, and for a while they were inseparable. Hashirama on the side was completely unable to intervene. The original God of Ninja was a little helpless. This was the first time he encountered such a situation after becoming famous. Ding! There was another collision, and the two of them each took a few steps back. Looking at Kakashi in front of him, Madara felt a little solemn in his heart. "I didn't expect Gintoki-sensei's strength to increase to such an extent. I'm afraid he's no longer among me."?. If you want to win, you have to use that trick. " As Madara spoke, his left eye turned slightly, and he shouted in his heart: "Wun Tomb! Border Prison!" A shadow of nothingness appeared out of thin air, but no one could see it. After Madara finished all this, he moved and attacked Kakashi again. "Immortal magic! Lan Dunguangya!" A ray of purple light spit out from Madara's mouth and streaked towards Kakashi. Kakashi¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he slashed away with Qian Ting in his right hand! "Thousands of Tings!" On top of the black Qian Ting, silver-white thunder emerged, heading towards the purple light. Click! With a crisp sound, the purple laser column was cut in half! "What!" Madara¡¯s pupils shrank, he didn¡¯t expect that this move would actually cut him off! But at this moment, the shadow attack also came. The dark hand full of chakra stabbed Kakashi's left rib. If it hit him, he would probably be seriously injured. Seeing this, Madara¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of joy. "Madara, you are so happy." Kakashi said softly, and then the seeking jade behind him turned into an arc-shaped shield, blocking the black hand directly. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A dull sound sounded, causing Black Hand's attack to disappear in an instant. Qian Ting in his right hand slashed at Madara at the same time, but was blocked by the Immortal's tin staff. "How is it possible that you actually sensed the existence of the shadow?" Madara said in disbelief. "Immortal arts originally had the function of expanding the sense of induction. Coupled with the success in practicing and seeking the Tao, the original three kinds of immortal arts have now been completely integrated and turned into six-path immortal arts. This kind of perception is still there." Kakashi said slowly, then pushed with his left hand, and the Qiudao Jade turned into a shock wave, directly blasting the shadow out. "The art of shadow clone!" Kakashi formed a seal with his hands, created a shadow clone, and attacked the shadow with two Taoist Jade. "Damn it, even the wheel tomb has been seen through?" Madara said to himself. Just when Madara was surprised, Kakashi's offensive had come again. "Dance of Thousand Tings!" Countless thunders were scattered all over the black Qian Ting. For a moment, it was like a thousand thunder and lightning flying out from the Qian Ting, forming chains and wrapping around them. The momentum is huge and frightening. Madara was shocked, the quality of this blow was completely different from before. "Admit defeat! Madara!" Kakashi growled. "No! I won't lose!" Five Tao-seeking jade instantly appeared in front of Madara, forming five barriers. The Qian Ting sword carrying a thousand thunder and lightning turned into an extremely sharp spear and pierced into the Tao-seeking jade! Boom! With a loud noise, the barrier of Qiudao Jade slightly shattered, and then the first layer was broken. "Hahaha, that's not enough!" Madara laughed. "Divine power!" Turning his left eye, the remaining four layers of Tao-Seeking Jade disappeared instantly. Qian Ting instantly felt like he was in a deserted place! break! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 735 Fight again! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Qiu Daoyu quietly disappeared, and the originally formed defense circle collapsed instantly. Madara¡¯s pupils shrank, Kakashi¡¯s attack has arrived! "Dance of Thousand Tings!" The power of thousands of thunders! With the addition of the Six Paths Immortal Technique, it turned into black electric light. For a moment, it seemed as if the space was distorted. It¡¯s stabbed! The black Qian Ting pierced into Madara's body, and the low moans continued to sound. "The space ninjutsu of the left eye?" Madara let out a low cry, and then disappeared from the spot with a hiss. Kakashi was stunned, and under his perception, Madara turned into an invisible shadow. "Is it the shadow of the wheel tomb? I didn't expect the replacement to be so fast." Kakashi murmured to himself, his fear of Rin Tomb growing in his heart. One shadow can have such an effect, but if there are four, it will probably be more difficult to deal with. The skill of the Wheel of the Graveside Prison is simply an irresistible divine skill for those who do not have the Six Paths Immortal Technique and the Eye of Samsara. Because you simply can¡¯t sense where he is and how to launch an attack. And your attacks can't hurt him at all. This is also the reason why the nine tailed beasts in the original work did not even last one round with this trick. Because it¡¯s so shameless. As soon as Madara's figure fell, the shadow clone that originally attacked the wheel grave came over instantly. "Immortal magic! Thunder escape! Angry thunder tiger!" A black tiger took shape in the hands of the shadow clone, and black electricity continued to surround the body. Then he roared angrily and ran towards Madara! The seeking jade in Madara¡¯s hand condensed into a black rod and stabbed directly at the black electric tiger! Whoops! The black rod passed through the body, and the black electric tiger howled and dissipated invisible. At this time, Kakashi and the shadow clone formed hand seals at the same time. "Immortal method! Thunder Escape! Thunder Pass!" Black lightning appeared in both hands at the same time, and in an instant, they were connected to each other. A black thunder chain connected the two. That black thunder was like a terrifying sharp blade, cutting across Madara! Madara was startled, if he was hit, his body might be broken into two sections. "The seeking jade instantly formed a protective shield to resist. Click! With a soft sound, the protective shield formed by the Tao-seeking jade was actually cut into two halves. The slight pause while cutting made Madara blink and leave the place. The shadow that originally appeared three-dimensional also returned to the body. The shadow consumes a lot of energy, and it can only return to the body to rest for a while. "What an amazing attack power. Gintoki-sensei is much stronger than before. What happened in the Kamui space?" Madara still can¡¯t understand why Kakashi¡¯s combat power has soared so much in such a short period of time. ¡°If Kakashi had such strength from the beginning, then he would not be able to be resurrected at all. So this power must have just been obtained. Could it be that Obito's death inspired Kakashi to have some magical power? This is a bit too fantasy-like to say. Looking at Madara¡¯s tired look, Kakashi whispered: ¡°Madara, do you want to continue?¡± Madara looked slightly angry and shouted: "Teacher Gintoki, although your strength is beyond my expectation, you can't defeat me just because of that." "Really? Look at how many Taoist Jade you have left." Kakashi said lightly. Madara was stunned for a moment, then looked behind him. There were originally nine Jade Seekers, but now there are only three left. And behind Kakashi, there are eight Tao-seeking jade floating in the air. The only missing Tao-seeking jade was integrated into Qian Ting. "That is to say, Kakashi's Jade Jade was not consumed, but Madara's Jade Jade consumed six. Three of them were still taken into the Kamui space by Kakashi. Madara remained silent. After this battle, he obviously suffered a loss. "Madara, your path-seeking jade was automatically generated when you became the Ten-Tailed Jinchuuriki."As for disposable consumable items, once lost, they will not be regenerated. What else can you rely on to fight me now? " "Gintoki-sensei, it's too early to say this now!" Madara shouted angrily and rushed towards Kakashi again. "Wheeling Tomb! Heavenly Prison!" The shadow flew out of Madara's body again, flew out from under Kakashi, and punched him from bottom to top. The rustling wind of the fist is extremely astonishing. And Madara¡¯s attack also arrived at the same time. Seeing this, Kakashi didn't panic. He stretched out his left hand and directly protected the shadow's attack. boom! Qian Ting swept across and forced Madara back. Qiu Dao Yu made a bang and was punched away by Ying. Kakashi frowned and turned Qian Ting again in his hand. "Return to the moon!" The invisible sword light reappeared, covered with the terrifying power of the Six Paths Immortal Technique. Ying didn't dare to advance rashly, so he had to stop the offensive abruptly. "Rin Tomb! Susanoo! Shinra Tensei!" The shadow's body was actually covered with Susanoo, and its size increased in an instant. The outstretched right palm released a powerful repulsive force. Kakashi was unexpectedly kicked out! Madara looked happy, and the Immortal's tin staff came out in response to the situation! Whoops! There was a sound of breaking, and the immortal's tin staff stabbed Kakashi's chest! At this moment, Kakashi, who was flying upside down, suddenly stretched out his left hand and held it forcefully! "What!" Seeing that Kakashi could still hold the Immortal's tin staff under such circumstances, Madara couldn't help but be a little surprised. In an instant, Madara lost even the Immortal¡¯s tin staff. Ban gritted his teeth and shouted: "Wang Tomb! Hell!" I saw a shadow falling from the sky and punched Kakashi in the head. Kakashi didn¡¯t even raise his head, the seeking jade turned into a black rod, and with one move, he directly pierced the black rod into the shadow¡¯s body. Immediately, the other two Dao-Seeking Jade beside him also turned into black rods, piercing into Ying's body again, completely sealing it! For a time, Madara's tomb was completely sealed by Kakashi and could no longer attack. Kakashi looked at Madara and whispered: "Madara, you have no chance of winning. Give up." "It's too early to say this, I haven't lost yet!" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "It seems that you are waiting for another reincarnation eye, right?" Kakashi said lightly. Madara looked at Kakashi and had a bad feeling in his heart. "I'm sorry to tell you that I have sent people to hunt down Bai Jue a long time ago. With their perception ability, they may not be able to find Bai Jue in normal times. But at this time, Bai Jue will definitely take action. As long as he takes action, I believe They should have gained something. So the Bai Zetsu you have been waiting for will probably not come." "You already knew this!" Madara said in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t done anything over the years.¡± Kakashi looked at Madara condescendingly, his eyes full of complicated emotions. "Madara, it's easy to turn around. You've made too many mistakes." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 736 The other eye You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Somewhere in the ninja world, in a dark underground space. "Ah, have you finally found it? It turns out that Obito put the Rinnegan here, and he is really good at hiding things." A satisfied smile appeared on Bai Jue's face. ¡°Finally found it, now it¡¯s time to deliver it to Madara-sama.¡± As Bai Jue spoke, his body began to squirm. But at this moment, a pale palm pressed Bai Jue to the ground and rubbed him. "Who is it?" Bai Jue asked in surprise. At this time, a cold voice sounded in Bai Jue's ears. "Haha, this is a good thing, how can I let you take it away so easily." Bai Jue was startled. With this unique voice, it was easy to identify who it was. "Orochimaru! What are you going to do?" Wearing a plain white kimono, a sinister smile hung on his pale face. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just think it¡¯s more interesting this way. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Before Bai Jue could react, he saw Orochimaru's strange pupils. For a moment, Bai Jue felt dizzy and lost consciousness. "Haha, this new ability is really useful." Orochimaru sighed with emotion, and then began to admire the Rinnegan in his hand. "It's really a beautiful and magical power. The Samsara Eye has the name of reincarnation. I wonder if it can perform reincarnation." After tasting it carefully, Orochimaru stared closely at the Rinnegan, as if something strange had been injected into it. After a while, Orochimaru put down his movements. "That should be enough." Orochimaru looked at the Rinnegan in his hand with satisfaction, as if he were looking at a work of art. "Um?" Suddenly Orochimaru sensed something and looked somewhere. "This chakra feeling should be that of Kakashi's two disciples. I didn't expect to be able to find it here. The perception ability is really worthy of appreciation. Anyway, this way the scene will appear more real, so let you have fun first Once you play, you still have a lot of time." Orochimaru smiled faintly, then put the Rinnegan Eye into Bai Zetsu's hand, and slowly sank into the ground. Bai Zetsu also regained consciousness the moment Orochimaru disappeared. "Huh? That's weird, what's wrong with me?" Bai Jue felt a little strange, but he couldn't remember what had just happened. "It's really strange, but it must be an illusion. It's better to give Madara-sama eyes as soon as possible. Then maybe you can ask what the feeling of defecation is. It's a really troublesome question." After Bai Jue finished speaking, he planned to leave here. But at this moment, there was a soft drink. "King Kong Blockade!" Golden chains came from all directions, piercing Bai Jue's body directly and nailing him to the ground. "Huh? This is the sealing technique unique to the Uzumaki clan?" When Bai Jue was surprised, two figures ran in from the entrance of the cave. "Xiang Lin, well done! He almost ran away." Chongwu said happily. ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s right, I have made a great contribution this time, and I must let Kakashi-nii reward me later.¡± Xianglin looked proud. "Thanks to Brother Kakashi for giving us this guy's cell body, otherwise, it would be really difficult for us to find this guy." Jugo said. "That's true, but it's all thanks to my perception." Xianglin said proudly. "Well, we'll talk about this later. According to Brother Kakashi, we have to destroy the Rinnegan Eye first." Jugo said. "No problem, Chonggo, I'll hold him down while you go get the Samsara Eye." Xiang Lin said, forming a seal with his hands, deepening the bondage to Bai Jue. "good." "You two are that Kakashi's disciples, right? How did you find me here? It's really strange." Bai Jue said without any understanding. "This has nothing to do with you, just hand over your reincarnation eye obediently." After Zhongwu finished speaking, he grabbed the Samsara Eye in Bai Jue¡¯s hand with one hand. "Ah, how can you be so rude? It's really uncivilized." ? ?Jue said softly, and then the Samsara Eye in his hand actually merged into Bai Jue's body. "What!" Zhongwu was shocked. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know whether to take back his extended hand. "Ah, my eyes are gone. It's really strange. Guess where it will go?" "Damn it! This body is a little too weird." "Zhongwu, just burn that guy's body!" Xianglin suggested. "But I don't know how to escape with fire." "Stupid! Use the detonating talisman to blow him up for me!" "good idea!" Hearing this, Chongwu immediately escaped from the ninja bag with dozens of detonating charms, threw them out, and directly wrapped Bai Jue's body tightly. "Huh? Detonating talisman? This is not fun at all, it is really a cruel way to die." Bai Jue complained. "I'm so sorry to have to treat you like this." Chongwu said guiltily. "I'm sorry? I should say this to you, because" After Bai Jue finished speaking, the pattern of the Samsara Eye suddenly appeared in his right eye. ¡°Shinra¡¯s Heavenly Conquest!¡± With a soft drink, Zhongwu and Xianglin were instantly ejected! Bang bang! Both of them were smashed into the stone wall, leaving a big hole. "Ah, well, it's really easy to use, but my body suddenly became weak. If I use it again, I might even lose my life. It's really scary." Bai Jue said playfully, but he looked tired. "Damn it, how could this guy use the Samsara Eye?" Chongwu said in confusion. "So, that's the game between us, I still have things to do. Goodbye." After Bai Jue finished speaking, he instantly sank into the ground. "Stop!" Chongwu shouted, but it was too late. "No! That guy ran away!" Chongwu shouted. "Damn! This is too bad. I'm going to be scolded to death by Kakashi-nii." Xianglin looked worried. "Let's not talk about this for now. Let's catch up quickly. Maybe we can intercept him." Hearing this, Xianglin immediately cheered up and said, "Okay!" The two of them ran away again. Xianglin locked Bai Jue's position and chased after him. After the two people left, a plain white figure appeared again. ¡°All the personnel have already taken the stage, and it¡¯s almost time for this big drama to come to an end.¡± After Orochimaru finished speaking, he left the cave and looked at the blood moon in the sky. "It's really beautiful moonlight. Who would have thought that there is such a beautiful body hidden in it." Orochimaru stretched out his right hand. Under the moonlight, he seemed to want to grab something, but in the end he couldn't grab anything. "Haha, the world of ninjas is really boring." Orochimaru clenched his fists suddenly and disappeared under the moonlight. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 737 The Road to Whitewash You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! On the battlefield! Madara looked at Kakashi in shock. Kakashi seemed to know far more than he expected. ¡°Teacher Gintoki, I never thought I would be forced into this by you.¡± Madara smiled miserably, full of bitterness. "Madara, it's not that I'm forcing you, but that you've been pushing yourself. Ever since your brother died, you've been pushing yourself. The last thing you should give up is the bond with Hashirama. Hashirama is right I think you know better than me what your feelings are." Hearing this, Madara glanced at Hashirama in the distance. At this time, there was a worried look on his face. ¡°Obviously, even now, Hashirama has always been concerned about Madara. "The friendship is the most sincere when we are young. You originally had a common idea and it was about to be realized. But because of that stone tablet, you changed your mind. Don't you think it's absurd?" Kakashi said coldly. Madara lowered his head, not knowing what he was thinking. "Aren't you going to give up yet? Madara!" Kakashi shouted. "No! I can't be wrong! The stone tablet can't be wrong either!" Madara shouted angrily, and the remaining Taoist Jade turned into a black stick and flew towards Kakashi. Kakashi shook his head, feeling helpless at Madara's obsession. Although he only taught Madara for a few days, Kakashi still understood Madara¡¯s character quite well. Hewas a good man. He has his own dreams and ambitions. But step by step we embarked on such a path. Originally it was family pressure, but after Izuna died, it turned into an obsession. Coupled with Hei Jue¡¯s mischief behind the scenes, it finally turned into this. At this time, Madara¡¯s heart was already shaken. But he didn¡¯t want to believe that his lifelong plan had such a ridiculous ending. Is everything a lie? Madara doesn¡¯t believe it. He wants to create an infinite Tsukuyomi to see if this path to salvation is true. He believes that by that time, if it is false, he will be able to eliminate this hidden danger. But the premise of all this is that he can defeat Kakashi and gain the power to open the infinite Tsukuyomi. So, he decided to make a last ditch effort. Attack all the remaining Dao-seeking jade! In an instant, the black rod of the Tao-Seeking Jade turned into bursts of black light. Kakashi¡¯s eyes narrowed and he moved his left eye again. "Divine power!" The space fluctuates again, and the Dao-seeking jade disappears without a trace again. Kakashi, who possesses the Eye of Eternity and the bonus of the Six Paths of Immortal Technique, can activate his divine power so fast that even the Seeking Jade is enough to absorb it. "Damn it! Susanoo!" Madara shouted softly, and the blue Susanoo appeared again. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? for forsaken and lost the karma, Susanoo was his last resort. "It seems that we have to defeat Madara before we can reason with him." Kakashi thought to himself. "Gintoki-sensei, take the move!" The blue Susanoo pulled out the two swords from his back, formed a cross, and slashed towards Kakashi. Before the sword arrived, the strong wind was already blowing. The wind came in gusts, blowing Kakashi's god robe. At this time, Kakashi did not use Susanoo, but just watched the arriving Susanoo quietly. Recalling the first time he saw this behemoth, Kakashi felt helpless in his heart. That kind of combat power is far beyond what I can achieve. But now, seeing the more powerful Susanoo, Kakashi's heart is no longer disturbed. "It's over, Madara." Kakashi whispered softly, and three Tao-seeking jade appeared in front of him. The Qiu Dao Jade kept changing its form, and finally turned into three long knives. With a tap of your finger, the long knife whizzed away. "Hatake style sword technique! Three Thousand Thunder Dreams!" The three long knives alternated with each other, and the black thunder was still on the black knife body. The speed of the three knives became faster and faster, and finally they set off a tornado! Storm and thunder! A pillar of wind and thunderIt hit Susanoo's sword straight away. Boom! The wind and thunder roared, and in an instant, Susanoo's long sword was broken into two pieces. "What!" Madara exclaimed, and the next moment, the wind and thunder pillar hit Susanoo's armor. boom! There was a loud noise and the huge force of the impact caused Susanoo to stop abruptly. ?????????????? Then there was just a click, and Susanoo was shattered! The wind and thunder pillar shrunk by half, but its remaining power was not lost, and it rushed towards Madara again! Whoops! Wherever the wind and thunder pass, there is the roar of wind! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The wind and thunder pillar hit Madara's right chest directly! "Ugh!" With a cry of pain, Madara spit out a mouthful of blood. The pillar of wind and thunder passed through Madara's right chest! A fist-sized wound appeared on Madara¡¯s right chest. The Wind and Thunder Pillar dissipated, and the three black long knives turned into Taoist Jade again and flew out from behind Kakashi. At this time, Madara has been severely injured! Under the severe injury, Madara could not maintain his ability to fly and fell directly. When Zhu Jian saw this, he quickly ran away. ?Catch it the moment before it falls to the ground. "Madara!" Hashirama shouted softly. Madara opened his eyes slightly, and the familiar face in front of him gave him an illusion. It¡¯s like I¡¯m back when I was young again. "Hashirama" Seeing that Madara still responded, Hashirama couldn't help but have a smile on his face. The two of them landed on the ground, and Kakashi also appeared next to Madara. "Gintoki-senseiI lost." Madara said softly, there was not much reluctance in his words, but a kind of relief. Kakashi's face softened slightly and he said softly: "Madara, the person you lose is not me, but yourself. You have been shaken, haven't you? I have taught you before. The heart of a ninja must not be chaotic. Once you have shaken yourself, Faith, no matter how powerful it may be, cannot be exerted.¡± Hearing this, Madara¡¯s face showed a hint of bitterness. Yes, he was shaken. From the moment Kakashi first appeared, he was shaken. The path that I originally believed in so much is now full of doubts. "Gintoki-sensei, what happened to that lie you just told?" Madara looked at Kakashi with burning eyes, hoping to get an answer. Kakashi looked at Madara. At this time, his eyes no longer had the confidence at the beginning, but only a deep suspicion. I have to say that such spots look a bit pitiful. But in fact, Madara¡¯s life was more than just pitiable. With a faint sigh, Kakashi said softly: "Madara, the road to salvation called Infinite Tsukuyomi is just a lie. Now that you are willing to listen to my story, then there is nothing wrong with telling you." "All conspiracies must start from Hei Jue, which is what you think, the Hei Jue you created." Madara was shocked when he heard this and didn¡¯t understand why Kakashi said this. "Hei Jue is an individual created by me using Yin Yang Dun. He inherits my will. How can there be a problem?" "So, since when did a voice in your mind tell you to break up with Hashirama?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 738 Clean up You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi¡¯s words made Madara unable to help but fall into deep thought. He started to think about it. Yes, since when did I completely abandon Konoha and my friendship with Hashirama? Is it because that time I heard Senju Tobirama¡¯s prejudice against me? No, that's just a small reason. It¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t know Tobirama¡¯s prejudice against him. That¡¯s something that¡¯s always been there. So, why? It seems that from unknown time, there is an inexplicable voice echoing in my mind. And the content on the stone tablet seemed to be driving me onto such a path. Is it an illusion? Ban could not help but break into a cold sweat when he thought of it at this moment. (The original book says that Black Zetsu has been affecting Madara¡¯s growth, but Black Zetsu officially appeared and was created to supervise Obito when Madara was about to die. So how did it influence before?) Before, Madara always thought that he made that decision because he saw the stone monument, but now that he thinks about it, it seems that his thoughts changed drastically the moment he saw the stone monument. The bond that was originally established with Hashirama was destroyed by the stone tablet. "Have you figured it out?" Kakashi said softly. "It's indeed a bit strange, but Hei Jue how is it possible?" Ban is still a little unbelievable. After all, Hei Jue was born in his hands, so how could it be someone else¡¯s thing? "Black Zetsu is the will of Otsutsuki Kaguya, which was left over when Otsutsuki Kaguya was sealed by the Sage of Six Paths." "Kaguya's will?" Madara asked in surprise. Kakashi nodded and said, "Yes. He has existed far longer than you think. So he has enough time to find the stone tablet left by the Sage of Six Paths and tamper with the contents. Infinite Tsukuyomi, In ancient times, it was just a forbidden technique that turned people into Bai Zetsu." "Becoming White Zetsu?" Madara was shocked again when he heard this, and seemed a little hard to accept. "This is what happened. The Infinite Tsukuyomi will extract everyone's chakra and eventually become White Zetsu. And the completion of the Infinite Tsukuyomi will summon Kaguya Otsutsuki who was sealed on the moon again. Return to Earth. This is Black Zetsu¡¯s purpose.¡± Madara and Hashirama were both listening to Kakashi's explanation of the incident with shocked expressions. For them, every word Kakashi said was shocking enough. Especially spots. If everything Kakashi said is true, then his whole life has been spent in the calculation of Black Zetsu. "Then what is the purpose of everything I do" Madara looked at his hands, his eyes filled with regret. These hands have planned so many things and been stained with so much blood. But in the end, it turned out to be a joke. How ironic this is. The three of Kakashi were talking, and no one noticed that the huge sacred tree had slowly stopped growing. It has returned to its normal form. ¡°Madara, it¡¯s not too late to understand now, things haven¡¯t reached the worst yet.¡± Hashirama put his hand on Madara's shoulder, with a smile on his face. Madara looked at Hashirama and murmured softly: "Hashirama" Seeing that Madara had woken up, Kakashi couldn't help but feel relieved. As long as Madara gives up the plan of unlimited Tsukuyomi, I believe that with just one black Zetsu, he won¡¯t be able to make any waves. It seems that the matter can be declared over here. At this time, Naruto and Sasuke ran over. "Kakashi-sensei! Is the battle over?" Naruto asked. Kakashi smiled and said, "Ah, it's over." "Really? That's great!" Naruto looked excited, and Sasuke also smiled. "Where are the others?" Kakashi asked. "Hokage-sama and the others were seriously injured, and their chakra was almost exhausted, so they were all resting where they were. Brother Shisui and his brother stayed there to take care of them." Sasuke explained. Kakashi nodded and said no more. I think Naruto and Sasuke were also watching the battle here.After the fight was over, I couldn't help but come over to see what was going on. "Kakashi-sensei, what should we do with Madara?" Sasuke asked. Hearing this, Kakashi looked at Madara, who was making eye contact with Hashirama, and said, "You can handle it later, just leave it to me. Now clean up the battlefield. The fourth battle is over." "okay!" Thinking that the fourth battle was over like this, Kakashi was a little lucky. "Compared to the imagined battle, this kind of battle seems much easier. At this time, a green figure came flying from the distance. "Kakashi!" With his rough voice and youthful feeling, the person coming was none other than Metkai. "Gai?" Kakashi said with some surprise. "Kakashi, where is the enemy? I just defeated my opponent and rushed over here." Kai said, looking around, looking for enemies. I was a little surprised just looking at the ruins around me. What kind of destructive power is this to have such a scene. Kakashi smiled and said: "Kai, you are late, the battle is over." Kai¡¯s face changed when he heard this, and then he hugged his head and shouted: "What! It¡¯s over! Where is the enemy? Where is the masked man? Have you been defeated by Kakashi?" "That's it, Mr. Nongmei, you're late, Mr. Kakashi has already solved everything." Naruto smiled. "how so!" Kai was despairing at 360 degrees, looking up to the sky and crying. "You are indeed my eternal rival. I didn't expect the battle to be resolved so quickly. Damn it, if I hadn't been pushed far away by those guys who were reincarnated from the dirty soil just now, I wouldn't have missed this battle." Kai looked remorseful, as if he was very sorry. Kakashi smiled. Fortunately, Kai is not here, otherwise, he might have used the Eight Gate Dunjia just now. ¡°Then when he comes back, Kai will probably be cold. No matter what, at least I avoided Kai being disabled. In the distance, Wuying and others are recovering. "It looks like the battle is indeed over." Tsunade whispered. "Well, I didn't expect Kakashi to be so strong, so the next step is to find that bastard Orochimaru." Jiraiya said, clenching his fists. He still has complicated emotions in his heart towards this former opponent. "It was a really difficult battle, but it's finally over." Shisui smiled. Itachi was not as optimistic as Shisui. "Shisui, I don't think it's that simple." "Huh? Why?" "Orochimaru." Shisui was stunned when he heard this, yes, Orochimaru spent so much effort to help Obito and Madara, but he hasn't shown up yet, which is really strange. "No, it seems we need to discuss it with Kakashi." Shisui said. At this moment, a black shadow slowly squirmed in the sacred tree. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 739 Black Jue You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "It's all over, all that's left is to release the tailed beast and cut off the sacred tree." After Kakashi finished speaking, he looked at Madara who was seriously injured. "Everything must be obeyed by Gintoki-sensei." At this time, Madara seemed to have returned to his teenage years. The boy who had great respect for Kakashi. Kakashi said softly: "Madara, please bear with it, there may be some pain." "It doesn't matter. No pain can hurt me now." Hashirama said with some worry: "Gintoki-sensei, if you release the tailed beast, will Madara die again?" Kakashi shook his head and said: "After releasing the nine tailed beasts, the heretic demon is still in Madara's body. His life will not be exhausted, but he will be a little weak." "I see, that's good." Hashirama breathed a sigh of relief. "Okay, then, let's get started." Kakashi said as five blue flames came out of his right hand. Immortal magic! The six paths are unblocked! Kakashi¡¯s right hand suddenly pressed on Madara¡¯s abdomen. "ah!" Madara groaned, and then a pained expression appeared on his face. When the tailed beast is removed from the Jinchuriki, it will cause great pain to the body. It was just like when Gaara was taken away from Shukaku and howled for two days. At this time, Kakashi released the ten tails in Madara, and the pain was even worse. Even a person with Madara¡¯s temperament cannot control the painful expression on his face. "Soon." Kakashi thought to himself, the chakra in his hand became even hotter. But at this moment, the sacred tree that had been quiet and different suddenly moved! A vine wrapped around Madara¡¯s body without anyone noticing! "What's this?" Hashirama was a little puzzled, but the next moment, huge force directly pulled Madara over! The unblocking process was interrupted in the middle of the process. Kakashi was startled and looked over quickly. I saw that Madara was actually absorbed by the sacred tree. A black substance appeared on the right half of the body, covering it directly. "I didn't expect that there would be such a flaw in the last step. I don't know where Hatake Kakashi knew my plan. It's really amazing. But, it doesn't matter. The sacred tree has awakened, and with the help of the power of the sacred tree, It¡¯s enough for me to finish the next thing.¡± Hei Zetsu's voice sounded, and Madara's body was directly controlled. "It's you!" "Haha, Madara, I won't let everything end like this. How could it fail in the end after planning for so long?" "As expected, you teased me!" Madara said angrily. "I only discovered this now, it's too late. If you want to blame it, blame it on your pretentiousness. You designed Obito, and I designed you. This is reincarnation. Hahaha." "Damn it! I won't let you go!" Madara wanted to explode the chakra in his body, but found that he couldn't move at all. "What's going on? Even if I'm injured, it's impossible to be completely unable to move." Madara said in shock. "Madara, give up. I am Kaguya's consciousness. I have no other abilities. I am still very good at possessing people. Coupled with the power of the sacred tree behind me, even you, who is the Ten-Tailed Jinchuuriki, can't You can¡¯t break free. Just become a puppet!¡± "No!" Madara shouted angrily, but it was of no avail. Under the influence of Black Zetsu, Madara began to feel a little blurry in consciousness. "Sleep, sleep, immerse yourself in your dreams, and never wake up." Black Zetsu¡¯s deep voice slowly penetrated into Madara¡¯s ears, as if he was hypnotized. At this moment, Hei Jue was suddenly startled. Wherever you look, a silver-white lightning flies out! "Immortal magic! Stars shatter!" Hei Jue quickly controlled Madara's body and stepped forward quickly. Kakashi¡¯s right hand stabbed directly into the sacred tree. With a click, the sacred tree split open instantly! "That's so fast, Hatake Kakashi, it's already too late, you can't stop me." Kakashi frowned, never expecting that something like this would happen at the last moment. It was just clearWith his senses completely covering the battlefield, why didn't Hei Zetsu's whereabouts come into contact? Could it be that you have been hiding in the sacred tree and using the power of the sacred tree to block your own perception? Now that I think about it, this is the only possibility. It seems that as Kaguya¡¯s will, Black Zetsu has the ability to mobilize part of the power of the sacred tree. Kakashi wanted to step forward again, but countless vines attacked again! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The sound of vines could not be heard, and Kakashi had to avoid it temporarily. For a moment, Kakashi was unable to move away at all. "Kakashi, I don't have time to play with you now. Mother can't wait any longer." Hei Jue whispered, and then controlled Madara to fall to the ground. The sacred tree has been cut off by Kakashi, and the attacks he can exert will disappear soon, so he must resurrect Kaguya as soon as possible. "Bai Jue!" As soon as he finished speaking, Bai Jue's figure emerged from the ground. ¡°Here we come, we encountered a little trouble on the way.¡± Hei Jue didn¡¯t say much. He directly took the reincarnation eye from Bai Jue¡¯s hand and pressed it on his left eye. A group of green light flashed, the left eye opened, and the samsara eye full of circle patterns returned to its original shape. ¡°Very good, everything is ready, now let¡¯s start the final step.¡± Hei Jue jumped up and appeared at the lower end of the sacred tree. With one hand pressed on the sacred tree, his eyes looked directly at the blood-red moon. "Mother, show your great power! I have been waiting for too many years!" With a cry, the sacred tree was quickly absorbed by Madara, who was possessed by Black Zetsu. And on his forehead, it seemed like something was about to crack. Below, Kakashi¡¯s expression changed when he saw this. "Oops, I didn't expect this guy to move so quickly. It seems I can only make final plans." Kakashi said, forming seals with his hands. "The art of shadow clone!" boom! A shadow clone appeared next to Kakashi, and then rushed directly towards Naruto and Sasuke. And Kakashi rushed towards Madara high in the sky. "Huh? Are you here?" Hei Jue whispered. The sacred tree has not yet completely absorbed it, and the third eye has not yet been fully opened. Now, he cannot move around casually. "In that case, let Ying play with you." After Hei Jue finished speaking, his reincarnation eyes trembled slightly, and four invisible shadows appeared next to Madara. The tomb of the wheel! After gathering both eyes, the number of shadows directly increased to four! The moment the four shadows appeared, they met Kakashi. Kakashi¡¯s face darkened. It was not easy to deal with the four shadows of the Ring Tomb. "Immortal magic! Thunder threshold prison!" The four shadows surrounded Kakashi in the middle, and purple lightning appeared in their hands. The lightning lights are connected to each other and form a square. "This is no joke." Kakashi¡¯s face was extremely solemn. If he was hit by this level of lightning escape, he would at least be seriously injured. Soon after, the four shadows moved! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 740 Life and Death You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The four shadows moved together so fast that even Kakashi looked sideways. The lightning was floating, and it was too late to hide. Black thunder erupted from Kakashi's hands at the same time. "Immortal magic! Double thunder cutter!" Black thunder flashed in Kakashi's palm. The purple lightning in the hands of the Four Shadows has now completely condensed. The four shadows all let go! The purple thunder quadrilateral quickly shrunk and attacked Kakashi. The left eye moves. "Divine power!" The two sides in front of him were directly distorted by space and disappeared. Then Kakashi immediately turned around, and the Raikiri with both hands directly caught the purple lightning! Boom! The collision between black thunder and purple thunder! Kakashi only felt that his hands were hot, and a heat was spreading. "ah!" With a soft drink, the black thunder exploded and directly broke the purple thunder light. "After focusing his eyes, Madara's standing has indeed risen by more than one level. Sure enough, whether it is the Rinnegan or the Sharingan, there is still a big gap between one and a pair." Kakashi said, focusing his eyes again On the bodies of Black Zetsu and Madara. The sacred tree has been almost sucked, and the third eye on Madara's forehead gradually opened. "Is it too late?" Kakashi whispered to himself, and the four shadows next to him were about to move. It seems that there is no hope of getting closer. "No matter what, even if there is only a little hope, we must work hard to the end!" Kakashi said and rushed out again, but four shadows also stopped him. The battle continues. On the other side, after Black Zetsu went up, Xiang Rin and Zhong Wu finally caught up with White Zetsu. "King Kong Blockade!" The golden chain once again bound Bai Jue. Xianglin rushed forward and punched him! boom! ¡°Ah, hey, why are you so rude?¡± Bai Jue complained. "Where's the Samsara Eye!" Xianglin pinched Bai Jue's neck and said. "You're late, look, it's over there." Bai Jue said, pointing to the spots in the sky. There is already a reincarnation eye in that right eye. Xianglin was startled and said angrily: "Damn it! Is it still too late?" Zhongwu looked solemn and said: "This is bad, the battle situation has instantly become extremely unfavorable." "Zhongwu, what should we do?" Xianglin asked nervously. "There is no other way, now I can only rely on Kakashi-sensei." Hearing this, Xianglin looked worriedly at the battle situation in the sky. Here, Kakashi¡¯s shadow clone also landed next to Hashirama and Nazusa. "Gintoki-sensei, what's going on?" Hashirama asked hurriedly. "Hei Ze used the power of the sacred tree to control Madara. Now he is still working hard to rescue Madara. But judging from the current situation, it is somewhat difficult. Therefore, we must prepare for the worst." "The worst plan? Kakashi-sensei, what should we do?" Sasuke asked. Kakashi looked at Naruto and Sasuke and said, "Naruto, Sasuke, do you remember what I told you before?" Naruto and Sasuke looked at each other after hearing this, knowing that the moment Kakashi originally said had arrived. "Kakashi-sensei, we know that you said that our efforts are still needed in the final battle." Naruto said. "Yes. Now is the last battle. Black Zetsu's purpose is to resurrect Kaguya Otsutsuki. Judging from the current situation, it may be difficult to stop it. With our strength, we still cannot defeat Kaguya. Therefore, more is needed Strong power.¡± "Kakashi-sensei, you mean, Naruto and I have such power?" Sasuke asked. "That's right, but I don't have time to explain it to you in detail yet. Naruto, let me give you something first." Kakashi said as red chakra emerged from his right hand and pressed directly on Naruto's abdomen. "This isthe Eight-Tails' chakra?" Naruto reacted instantly. "Yes, this is the only tailed beast chakra you are missing now. With these, your conditions have been met. Now, I will let youWe fall into a state of suspended animation, and by that time, you will gain powerful power. how? Do you want to believe me? " Kakashi looked at Naruto, then at Sasuke, and asked in a low voice. Both of them said without hesitation: "Kakashi-sensei, come on!" Hearing this, Kakashi showed no support, and lightning flashed out from his hands at the same time, hitting the hearts of the two of them. With a bang, both of them fell into coma at the same time. Kakashi moved his hands and put the two of them on the ground. "I didn't expect it would come to this point. I just hope there won't be any more problems in the future." Kakashi murmured. At this time, Hashirama on the side couldn't help but said: "Seeing the two of them, I can't help but think of the time I spent with Gintoki-sensei and Madara by the river. The two of them are like Madara and me. Same." Kakashi sighed after hearing this and said: "It's just another reincarnation of fate. Hashirama, you should have felt it when you were alive, right? There is a different chakra in your body." Hearing this, Hashirama nodded slightly and said, "That's true. I originally thought it was my own chakra, but when I was about to die, I discovered that the chakra seemed to belong to someone else. I knew then that maybe my chakra Life does not belong to me alone.¡± "You and Madara are the same, being forced to have the fate of others. For you, I don't know whether it is luck or misfortune. It's just that this kind of reincarnation has been completely eliminated in Naruto and Sasuke's generation. They no longer have to live in generations. Confronted.¡± "They are very lucky to receive Gintoki-sensei's teachings from an early age, unlike Madara and I, who only have a relationship with Gintoki-sensei for a few months." Hashirama said with emotion. Kakashi looked at Hashirama and said with a smile: "Hashirama, in fact, I only accepted you as my disciple on a whim. After all, your name is very famous. To be honest, I was not qualified to teach you at that time." Hashirama shook his head and said: "That's not the case. What Teacher Gintoki taught me will benefit me throughout my life. No matter why you accept me, I am very grateful to you. I believe that the same is true for Madara. idea." Kakashi was a little surprised when he heard this, but he didn't expect that his unintentional act would actually make Hashirama so grateful. Originally, I thought that Madara and Hashirama would be very angry at their behavior of accepting disciples after knowing their true identity. But neither Madara nor Hashirama seemed to care about this matter. In their hearts, Kakashi is Kakashi and Gintoki-sensei is Gintoki-sensei. There is no conflict between the two. "I am lucky to have disciples like you." Kakashi smiled. At this time, Naruto and Sasuke also entered a strange place. "Where is this?" Naruto whispered to himself, and then he saw a strange old man appearing in front of him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 741 Manual Recharge You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The white robe is embroidered with black magatama, and the long beard hangs on his chin. The eyes are samsara eyes, and a red mark appears on the forehead. The immortal¡¯s tin staff stood beside him. There are nine Tao-seeking jade under him, and he is sitting cross-legged in the air. It looks quite a bit like an immortal. Naruto looked at the person in front of him, feeling quite surprised. "Umwho are you? Where are you?" "This is your consciousness, where the Nine-Tails originally was." A rather majestic voice came from that person's mouth. Hearing this, Naruto looked around, no wonder he felt familiar. It¡¯s just that Kyuubi doesn¡¯t seem to be here. "Where's the Nine Lamas?" Naruto asked. "We will discuss this issue later. Let's talk about the things between us first." Naruto also remembered the business at this time, and at the same time he also saw clearly the appearance of the person in front of him. "Ah! You have the Rinnegan Eye! And the Taoist Jade from Mr. Kakashi and Madara? Are you the Sage of Six Paths that Mr. Kakashi mentioned before? That old man who will give people death?" Naruto exclaimed. . The Immortal of Six Paths' expression changed slightly when he heard this. An old man who would give someone a hard time? What the hell kind of name is this? "What did that guy tell you" The Immortal of Six Paths looked speechless. "Let me think about it, Mr. Kakashi said before that the power of Sasuke and I will be used in the final battle, but he didn't directly say how to use it. He just said that we will meet an old man who will give us death. Could it be you? A strange old man?" Naruto said expectantly. The Immortal of Six Paths' expression twitched. On the other side, Sasuke also got a similar answer to Naruto. This statement made the Immortal of Six Paths feel as if he had been hit by an arrow in the knee. "Hehehe, Hatake Kakashi? He is really a humorous guy." The Sage of Six Paths laughed dryly. "Is Kakashi-sensei funny? Why don't I think so?" Naruto touched his chin, showing a thoughtful look, but then he still couldn't figure out where Kakashi's humor lies. Sage of Six Paths continued: "It seems that Hatake Kakashi already knows why I appear here." ¡°That¡¯s right, there is nothing that Kakashi-sensei doesn¡¯t know.¡± Naruto said proudly, as if he was the one being praised. The Immortal of Six Paths showed a thoughtful expression. The first time I noticed Kakashi was in the Box of Bliss. It was the first time that the Immortal of Six Paths saw someone without the power of his own blood actually possessing such powerful power. When he was handed over to Kakashi the secret technique of yin-yang escape, the Sage of Six Paths only felt that this person's future was limitless. "I just didn't expect that in this short period of time, I would be able to condense into nine Tao-seeking jade, reaching the pinnacle of the Tao-seeking jade." This kind of power is not inferior to the Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki. There are still some gaps in dealing with Kaguya Otsutsuki. But it¡¯s a little strange that Kakashi knows about his existence. "It seems that more than ten years ago, it was not an illusion to sense that outsiders were interfering in this world. Someone really came in. Is it this Hatake Kakashi? Or is there someone else who intervened?" The Sage of Six Paths secretly thought. From the current situation, that seems to be the case. Otherwise, it would be impossible for anyone to know that they would appear in the consciousness of Naruto and Sasuke in this way. "I just hope that the stability of this world will not be destroyed. Looking at the current situation, this person does not seem to be radical. So it should be fine. Besides" Liu Dao thought in his mind and couldn't help but look at Naruto and Sasuke. When talking about Kakashi, both of their eyes were full of reverence. It seems that the reincarnations of his two sons have fallen into the hands of Kakashi. Not only that, even the reincarnations of the previous life also respected him extremely. People and strength are the best choices. With such people in the ninja world, they might do better than themselves. The Immortal of Six Paths sighed, and then said: "Although I don't like the title of old man, it is not far from the truth."??But before that, there are some things that I need to explain to you. I can leave the rest to you. " After the Sage of Six Paths finished speaking, he began to tell a lot of stories about Kaguya Otsutsuki, Indra and Asura. He didn¡¯t care whether Naruto and Sasuke wanted to hear it, or whether they could bear it, he just kept talking to himself anyway. Adhering to Professor Kakashi's traditional virtue of respecting the elderly and loving the young, both Naruto and Sasuke listened carefully to the old man's chatter. The two people here are making manual recharges, and the outside world has once again undergone tremendous changes. At Five Shadows, the changes in the sky also made them uneasy. "What's going on? Isn't the battle over? Why did Madara act again?" Gaara asked in shock. Shisui squinted his eyes and seemed to see the form in the sky clearly. "Half of Madara's body is controlled by Black Zetsu. Judging from Madara's appearance, he seems quite reluctant. It seems that the worst thing has happened. Black Zetsu controls Madara and wants to continue the Infinite Tsukuyomi Plan." "What? Oh no!" Tsunade said anxiously, but as soon as her body moved, her tired body no longer had the strength to support her to continue fighting. Tsunade almost fell, and Jiraiya quickly caught her. "Tsunade, don't worry, your current state will be useless even if it passes. A battle of that level is no longer something we can interfere with." Jiraiya said. "But¡­¡­" "Kakashi is up." Shisui whispered. Kakashi seemed to be blocked by an invisible enemy, unable to move forward, and was even passively defensive. Terumi Mei looked at Kakashi in the sky, worried. But that height has already exceeded the range of her ninjutsu, and it is impossible to provide assistance. What's more, now that she has no extra chakra, she can no longer act. "Is all we can do now is to wait and see here?" Ohnoki said rather reluctantly. But that¡¯s the way it is. When the battle scene develops into a fight between gods, these conventional ninjas cannot provide much help at all. Itachi looked thoughtful and whispered: "I wonder how Sasuke is doing." "Kakashi should have a plan, let's just wait and see." Shisui said. Itachi nodded slightly, that was all he could do now. At this moment, a plain white figure slowly appeared in front of everyone. In the sky. Kakashi controlled the Jade of Seeking the Way and constantly collided with the shadows of the Four Wheel Tombs. And Hei Jue has completed absorbing the sacred tree at this time. The huge sacred tree disappeared without a trace, and a red eye appeared on Madara's forehead. Nine magatama reincarnation eyes! "Haha, we finally succeeded. Then, there is only the last step left." Hei Jue sneered. Kakashi saw this and looked over. When he saw the eyes on Madara's forehead, his heart sank. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 742 Ding! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Orochimaru?" Looking at the slightly different Orochimaru in front of them, Shisui and Itachi both became more vigilant. If Kakashi¡¯s analysis is not wrong, the current Orochimaru is definitely not comparable to before. "Haha, you are really in a sorry state, Itachi." Orochimaru looked at Itachi with a playful smile on his face. Before Itachi could answer, Shisui said: "Orochimaru, you are finally willing to come out!" "Shisui, you look like you are looking forward to meeting me." Orochimaru smiled. Shisui frowned and said: "Orochimaru, what exactly do you want to do? It will not be of any benefit to you to bring things to this situation. You will not be immune to the infinite Tsukuyomi." ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is a very interesting thing?¡± As Orochimaru spoke, he stretched out his long tongue and licked his tongue, as if he had discovered some interesting prey. "interesting?" Shisui was stunned, he didn¡¯t expect Orochimaru¡¯s reason to be so simple. "You still look so annoying." Itachi said. "Haha, Itachi, that's because you only focus on the village and the clan. It's really too narrow-minded." At this moment, an iron fist hit Orochimaru's pale face. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? With a muffled sound, Orochimaru gently stretched out his right hand and received the powerful and heavy punch. "Jiraiya, I haven't seen him for many years. It's not a good habit to attack him as soon as he comes up." Orochimaru said with a smile, and then loosened Jiraiya's fist. Jiraiya took three steps back before steadying his pace. "Orochimaru!" Jiraiya said angrily. ¡°I still have this noisy temper, and I don¡¯t know how to restrain myself even after I¡¯m over fifty.¡± Orochimaru shook his head, seemingly helpless towards Jiraiya. "Orochimaru! What on earth do you want to do! Help such a person destroy the world!" "Destroy the world? That's a good choice." Orochimaru said with a smile. "Asshole! Answer my question!" Orochimaru looked at Jiraiya, his golden pupils showing a faint blue. "Jiraiya, you have never understood me. No matter in the past or now. You and I see completely different things. Does it really matter what the world looks like?" Orochimaru said calmly, as if he was not talking about the survival of a world, but something as small as whether you would eat buns for lunch or not. Jiraiya was stunned. He really didn't understand what Orochimaru wanted to do. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what he has been pursuing. It¡¯s just that everything Orochimaru did, in Jiraiya¡¯s opinion, was all inhumane. Whether it is human experimentation or the forbidden technique of reincarnation in dirty soil. That is not something that a normal person can accept. "But Jiraiya's three views in this regard could not be more correct. He found that he loved Konoha in his heart, so he didn't want Konoha to be damaged in the hands of Orochimaru. And Orochimaru was Jiraiya¡¯s best friend. The feeling of seeing his best friend embark on a sinful path is not something that ordinary people can understand. I want to save but I can¡¯t, I want to kill but I can¡¯t. This is the helplessness. "Orochimaru¡­¡­" Jiraiya muttered to himself, clenching his fists, as if there was a suffocating force in his chest, but he couldn't spit it out. "Orochimaru, what do you want to do when you come here now?" Tsunade also came over at this time and asked puzzledly. Orochimaru has been hiding in the dark, but it is indeed strange to appear at this last moment. Tsunade didn¡¯t believe that Madara, who was controlled by Black Zetsu, would still care about Orochimaru, an ally. I am afraid that in their hearts, Orochimaru has long been abandoned. "The seeds have been planted long ago, and now they are blooming and bearing fruit. Naturally, I am here to receive the fruits that belong to me." "Fruit?" Tsunade asked confused. "Haha, look at the blood moon in the sky, how wonderful it is. It is the most powerful force in the ninja world." Orochimaru pointed at the moon that had been dyed blood red in the sky, and the nine-magatama pattern that gradually emerged.  "Eye of the Moon?" Jiraiya muttered. "Yes, that is the Eye of the Moon. When Black Zetsu controls Madara to form the last seal, the Infinite Tsukuyomi will be activated. At that time, the legendary ancestor of the ninja world, Kaguya Otsutsuki, will appear. The man with the original chakra The power, and the body that does not belong to the earth.¡± When Orochimaru said this, he couldn't help but licked his lips, looking very excited. Everyone is a little confused. Regarding Kaguya Otsutsuki, except for Shisui who heard Kakashi say something about it, the rest of the people had no such impression at all. "What are you talking about?" Jiraiya whispered. Orochimaru shook his head and said: "Jiraiya, I said, you won't understand me. If there is one person in this world who can understand me, it's probably Kakashi." Jiraiya was stunned when he heard this. Will Kakashi understand Orochimaru? How can this be? Orochimaru glanced at Tsunade and Jiraiya, and said with a smile: "Jiraiya, being with Tsunade, and also receiving Suan's blessing, you should have no regrets in your life, right?" Orochimaru¡¯s sudden question made the two of them confused. Now is not the time to talk about this. At this moment, Orochimaru moved his eyes to the side and said softly: "Is Sarutobi-sensei here too? Today is really a day of reunion." The Third Hokage, dressed in a black shirt, landed next to Jiraiya and Tsunade. In his hand, he held the monkey demon that had turned into a Vajra Wand-wish Rod. "Orochimaru, I didn't expect you to have fallen to this level." The Third Hokage said angrily. Hearing this, Orochimaru chuckled lightly and said: "Sarutobi-sensei, you are still the same. As people get older, their thinking will become rigid. But these are irrelevant." Orochimaru looked at the blood moon in the sky and whispered: "Everything will end." In consciousness! After Naruto and Sasuke listened to a bunch of words from the Sage of Six Paths, they felt in their hearts that this story was not exciting at all. The Immortal of Six Paths didn't know what the two were thinking now. He just asked: "So, if it were you, what would you do after you get the power?" In different consciousnesses, Naruto and Sasuke gave the same answer. "Like Kakashi-sensei, I will choose to protect my companions!" Hearing this, the Sage of Six Paths laughed and said: "Has the fate of reincarnation finally ended in this life? Hatake Kakashi is indeed an amazing guy. Then, I leave my mother Kaguya to you." The Sage of Six Paths said as he passed on his power to Naruto and Sasuke respectively. Invisibly, there seemed to be a voice ringing in the ears of Naruto and Sasuke. ??Ding, the recharge was successful and your plug-in has arrived, please check. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 743 Six Paths and Nine Tails You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Naruto clenched his fists, and a cross pattern appeared on his eyes, but there was no orange eye shadow. Six Paths Mode! "This feeling seems to be able to change everything." Naruto looked at his hands with a look of disbelief on his face. "Is this what Kakashi-sensei said, the effect of cheating after recharging?" Naruto murmured. The Immortal of Six Paths: "" On the other side, Sasuke's left eye took on the shape of a six-magatama samsara eye, but his right eye did not change. "It's such a powerful force. I think Naruto must have gained similar power. No wonder Kakashi-sensei said that Naruto and I will play a huge role in the final battlefield. The intensity of this force is almost the same as Kakashi's before. What the teacher showed is almost the same.¡± Sasuke looked at his left hand, where there was a moon pattern. And Naruto looked at his right hand, which was the pattern of the sun. "I have entrusted my power to you. Only when your hands with the power of yin and yang also touch the enemy can you use the strongest sealing technique, the Six Paths Earth Explosion Star. Then, the future of the ninja world will also be entrusted to you. There you have it.¡± Naruto clenched his right hand and said with a smile: "Don't worry, grandpa! Kakashi-sensei, Sasuke and I will definitely stop the last enemy!" Sasuke on the other side also said the same: "I will not let her destroy everything I hold dear." The Sage of Six Paths nodded with satisfaction, and then with a wave of his hand, Sasuke and Naruto disappeared. At this time, a red claw appeared in front of the Six Paths Immortal. "Old man, you are indeed not dead yet." ??Fiery red hair and a fierce-looking face. The Immortal of Six Paths smiled, slowly turned around, and looked at the giant creature that appeared. "Nine Lamas, I haven't seen you for a long time. You have grown up and become different from before." The Immortal of Six Paths said with a smile. "Tch, you've disappeared for thousands of years, how can I remain the same?" Kyuubi said in a complicated tone. "Haha, but I think you looked cuter when you were a child. Now you look a bit fierce." "Old man!" Nine Lamas said angrily. "Hahaha, don't worry about it. This is just an objective evaluation." The Immortal of Six Paths smiled. Kyuubi snorted coldly, looking arrogant. But when I think back to when I was a kid, I think I was much cuter than I am now. No, I am the leader of the nine tailed beasts. What do you want to be cute for? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Now this is in line with my character design Well, no, it is a beast design. "Old man, where did you go? If you didn't die, why did you let us out?" Kyuubi asked in confusion. "Isn't it great? You have all found a partner that you are satisfied with, right? It doesn't matter if it's Shukaku, Ushiki, or you." Kyuubi was stunned for a moment, not knowing how to answer. The Immortal of Six Paths continued: "Speaking of which, in this world, I am indeed dead. What you see now is just the embodiment of my chakra." "In this world? What do you mean, have you gone somewhere else?" Kyuubi asked in a low voice. "So that's it. It's just that I didn't trust my two sons, so I left this chakra. Unexpectedly, it came in handy. I didn't expect that before my mother was sealed, she also left behind Black Zetsu. .¡± "Do you think the power you gave to Naruto and Sasuke is enough to deal with Kaguya Otsutsuki? You know, even you will have a hard time dealing with her in her complete state." Kyuubi said worriedly. "Haha, don't worry. The power of the sealing technique I gave them is enough to seal mother. What is missing is just an opportunity." "I'm afraid they may not even have a chance." "Don't worry about this. That Hatake Kakashi has such wisdom. Moreover, his strength is only a pair of eyes short of what I used to be." Six Paths Sage said thoughtfully. Kyuubi was stunned, remembering the combat power Kakashi showed before. "That man seems to know a lot of things." Kyuubi said. "Yes, I know a lot. His existence was not like this originally. It seems that someone intervened." The Immortal of Six Paths said solemnly. ?Jiuwei was a little confused when he heard this and said, "Someone intervened? What do you mean?" The Sage of Six Paths shook his head and said: "You don't need to know this. The battle outside is still going on, go and help Naruto. If there are any unnecessary words, let's talk about it after the battle is over." Seeing the Immortal of Six Paths issuing an order to expel guests, Jiuwei snorted coldly and did not ask any more questions. ¡°What a boring old man.¡± After Kyuubi finished speaking, he left this place. The battle outside really still needs his help, and he can't stay here for long. Watching Nine-Tails leave, the Six Paths Sage's eyes became a little distant. "Who could it be? That mysterious power. But it doesn't seem to have any malicious intent. Although it's not obvious, that power is far above me." The Immortal of Six Paths whispered. The sky was dim and the moon was blood red. In a village far away from the battlefield, there was a man silently looking at the full moon in the sky. "Has it reached this point? It seems it's time to end it. Kakashi, I wonder if you feel happy." The squinting middle-aged man had a half-smile on his face. "Dad, what are you doing?" Uncle Changpu Kanshou stood at the door of the store and asked curiously. "Calamus, it's nothing. I just thought the moonlight was pretty good tonight, so I came out to take a look." Hearing this, Chang Pu came out and looked over as well. "Hey, it's so strange, why is the moon red?" Calamus said in confusion. ¡°The red moon is beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Uncle Hand Beat smiled. ¡°It¡¯s indeed beautiful, but it just feels a little eerie.¡± "Is it spooky? This world is already spooky. Okay, Acorus, let's go in. It's dark, it's time to go to bed. We have to get up early to make ramen tomorrow." "Yes, Dad. I'm going to rest now." "Um." Shandada nodded and watched Calamus leave. Suddenly, Hands shouted: "By the way, calamus." "Um?" Calamus turned around and said doubtfully. "Is there a boy you like?" When Chang Pu heard this, his face turned red and he said, "Dad! I'm only twenty-one years old, and I don't have anyone I like." "Haha, is that so? I thought that with so many outstanding young people in the village, there must be someone you like." Shou Da laughed. "No, those ninjas are really noisy when they fight and kill. I still want to find a man who can make ramen with me quietly." Acorus said longingly. "That's it, I'm afraid I have to change the world." Shou Dali said distressedly. "Dad, what are you talking about?" ¡°It¡¯s nothing, go to bed early.¡± Shou Da laughed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 744 Infinite monthly reading and transfer You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The blood moon is in the sky. "It seems like it's a foregone conclusion." Hashirama whispered. Kakashi¡¯s shadow clone was still next to Hashirama, with an ugly expression on his face. Kai on the side said: "Kakashi, is this illusion really irresistible?" Kakashi shook his head and said: "Infinite Tsukuyomi projects the Eye of the Moon on the moon and uses the moon's light to illuminate the earth. Anyone who is illuminated by the moonlight will fall into infinite dreams. Even if they are hiding in It's the same in the house. Unless you have a pair of good eyes to resist. But the level of these eyes is at least the Rinnegan, not even the eternal Mangekyo Sharingan." "If that's the case, we might as well blow up the moon." Kai said passionately. Hearing this, Kakashi glanced at Kai helplessly and complained: "Kai, do you think you are Kame Sennin?" "Kamesenren? What is that?" Kai asked doubtfully. "Just a bald, wretched old pervert." "That's too much, Kakashi, how could you say that to me." "Well, just kidding. If you put it like that, is there a way to blow up the moon?" Kakashi asked doubtfully. "I don't know, but the moon doesn't look big. If the distance can be brought closer, I can give it a try." Kai said seriously. Kakashi looked like you were kidding me, and said, "Kai, the moon is not as small as you see. Compared with the meteorite summoned by Madara before, it is many times bigger." "Really? Then there is no other way." Kai said with some frustration after hearing this. "Gintoki-sensei, I'm afraid Black Zetsu is about to succeed. What should we do?" Hashirama asked. "Hashirama, although the Infinite Tsukuyomi is terrifying, it will not have any impact on you, the reincarnated body of the dirty soil. You may still need your strength to fight against Kaguya." "Teacher please give me instructions." "For now, all we can do is protect Naruto and Sasuke first. If Kaguya Otsutsuki is really resurrected, maybe they are the only ones who can deal with it." Kakashi said solemnly. Hashirama looked at the two people who were still unconscious and nodded. In the sky, Kakashi stared at Black Zetsu with an ugly expression. The eye of the moon on the forehead has already taken shape. "Did you still successfully cosplay Erlang Shen?" The ring tomb next to him has also reached its activity time, and it overlaps with Madara's figure again. "Haha, Kakashi Hatake, you still lost. Even if you know everything, you can't change the outcome. This was all doomed more than ten years ago." Black Zetsu sneered. Kakashi ignored it, but looked at the other half of Madara's body. He looked very painful, but couldn't break free. "After planning for so many years, I can finally realize my dream. Unlimited monthly reading!" Hei Jue controlled Madara to form the last hand seal, and the blood-red moon emitted a terrifying light. Cassie¡¯s expression changed and she quickly dodged. If you are hit by that light, I'm afraid the battle will really be over. By this time, Sasuke and Naruto had also woken up. "Kakashi-sensei, we succeeded!" Naruto said excitedly. But before Kakashi¡¯s shadow clone had time to be happy, he saw the blood moon shining brightly. With a hiss, Kakashi appeared next to the shadow clone, and the shadow clone immediately dissipated. "Sasuke, Black Zetsu has activated the Infinite Tsukuyomi, use Susanoo to protect us." Kakashi said directly. "yes." Sasuke touched his left eye, and a burst of pupil power spread, and then the purple Susanoo appeared, spread his wings, and blocked everyone. Under the wings, Naruto said anxiously: "Kakashi-sensei, what about the others?" "Don't worry, I have made arrangements for them." Kakashi said. "Has it been arranged?" Naruto asked in surprise. "Um." Kakashi nodded. "Teacher Gintoki, didn't you say before that only eyes above the level of the Rinnegan can resist the Infinite Tsukuyomi? How can others be fine?" Hashirama asked in confusion. "There is another way to resist the infinite Tsukuyomi." "What is it?" "Space Ninjutsu." Everyone was stunned when they heard this, and then suddenly realized. ?Indeed, no matter how powerful the Infinite Tsukuyomi is, it is impossible to directly travel through space. "Kakashi-sensei, are you asking" Sasuke said in surprise. "Yes, that's why I haven't let him come out." Kakashi smiled. Under the moonlight. Orochimaru looked at the scene in front of him quietly. The light of the infinite Tsukuyomi seemed to have no effect on him. "This moonlight is really beautiful." "Has the Infinite Tsukuyomi been activated? Oops." Shisui said in surprise. "It seems Kakashi-senpai still failed." Itachi whispered. "Damn it! Itachi, let's go over and take a look." "good." At this moment, a pair of hands appeared behind Zhisui and Itachi, pressing on their shoulders. "Who!" Zhishui said in surprise. "Don't move, it's me." A hoarse voice sounded, making Zhisui stunned for a moment. "Obito?" Itachi asked in surprise. "The Infinite Tsukuyomi has been activated. You cannot resist it with your strength. Come in with me." After Obito finished speaking, the two gave up their resistance. The space fluctuated and the two people disappeared. Orochimaru watched the two people disappear and chuckled: "I see, Kakashi is really thoughtful." Tsunade and Jiraiya were both stunned when they saw this. They didn't understand what was happening? "What's going on?" Jiraiya asked in confusion. Orochimaru saw this and smiled: "Jiraiya, you are still as stupid as expected. Look behind you." Jiraiya and Tsunade turned their heads when they heard this, and saw that the original four figures had disappeared, leaving only Minato next to Jiraiya. "Where are they?" Jiraiya asked in confusion. "They were all transferred to the Kamui Space by Obito. Kakashi must have wanted to use the power of the Kamui Space to save these people." Orochimaru explained. As soon as Orochimaru finished speaking, Obito appeared next to Tsunade and Jiraiya again. "You two are the only ones left." Obito said, wanting to take Jiraiya and Tsunade away. "Wait a minute!" Jiraiya suddenly shouted. Obito glanced at Jiraiya, ignored them, grabbed the two of them, and left the place. Tsunade and Jiraiya, who had consumed too much, were simply unable to withstand Obito's divine power. "Haha, there are so few people watching the battle all of a sudden, but it doesn't matter. Minato, why don't you come with me to see it?" Orochimaru said with a smile, then glanced at the blood moon in the sky and walked slowly over. It doesn¡¯t seem to matter whether Minato follows or not. Minato thought for a moment and followed him. In the divine space. Obito and Tsunade Jiraiya appear again. "Asshole! Didn't I tell you to wait a moment? Go and bring Orochimaru in, I have something to say to him!" Jiraiya said excitedly. "If you have anything to say, let's wait until after the war. You can just stay here for now." Obito said calmly. Jiraiya was stunned for a moment, then looked behind him. They are all human beings! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 745 Atonement You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Shenwei space is overcrowded at this time. Hundreds of ninjas gathered in the Kamui space. These are the elite members of the major ninja villages. As for the other ninjas, Obito is powerless. After all, that is the 80,000 ninja army. Even if some ninjas died in the battle, there were at least 60,000 people on the battlefield just now. Obito said that if all these people were transferred in, he would have to get lunch first before it was completed. Around Jiraiya were the figures that had quietly disappeared before. "Obito, why did you bring us here?" Shisui asked. "The Infinite Tsukuyomi has been activated. If you are still in the original place, you will all become the nourishment of the sacred tree. Here, at least you are safe." Obito said lightly. "You have been doing these things since you disappeared until now?" Tsunade asked in surprise. What a terrible workload this is. Obito nodded. If he hadn't just gained new power, he might have died of exhaustion if he brought these people in. There are three reasons why Kakashi asked Obito to do this. The first is to preserve the vitality of the ninja world. If they fail, these people may still be able to create miracles. The second reason is because the Infinite Tsukuyomi will absorb the chakra of the person who is hit. The total number of chakras of these hundreds of people is definitely not a small number. Bringing them in is also a way to weaken Kaguya Otsutsuki, who is about to be resurrected. The third point is also the most important point. That is to atone for Obito¡¯s crimes. No matter what, it was Obito who started the great ninja war. Now, although he has suddenly woken up, his crime has been put aside. Therefore, what he has to do is to atone for his sins. If Obito doesn¡¯t want to live secretly for the rest of his life, he must obtain forgiveness from the major ninja villages. At this time, Obito has saved the backbone of the major ninja villages. They have to take this favor, whether they want it or not. With this favor, Kakashi will be able to fight for Obito¡¯s rights in the future. No matter how bad it is, you can still get the same treatment as the original Sasuke. Kakashi is still confident in this negotiation ability. This is also the consensus reached by Kakashi and Obito in the Kamui space before. Of course, Kakashi didn¡¯t expect to reach this point. It would be best if we could directly stop Infinite Tsukuyomi, but Kakashi knew that things would not be that simple. So there is no problem with this arrangement. After Shisui and Itachi listened, they understood the meaning of Obito's actions and the profound meaning of Kakashi. In an instant, I thought of these things, I am truly worthy of Kakashi. "Uchiha Obito, although you saved us, this war has nothing to do with you. Don't expect me to be grateful to you!" the Fourth Raikage said angrily. "It doesn't matter, I just do what I have to do." After Obito finished speaking, he ignored the Fourth Raikage. He is now a little worried about Kakashi's situation. It¡¯s just that Kakashi said before, don¡¯t go out for the time being, at least wait for a few minutes. The time for unlimited monthly reading is limited. After the first period of time, the moonlight disappeared. "Is that guy Orochimaru okay?" Jiraiya asked worriedly. "Jiraiya-sama, from what Kakashi said, I am afraid that Orochimaru has captured Hyuga Tiger's Byakugan before, and has obtained an eye no less than the Rinnegan. If he is so confident, I'm afraid he will be fine. What's more important now is The question is, what does he want to do?" Shisui said. Jiraiya's face darkened when he heard this. He still doesn¡¯t understand Orochimaru¡¯s thoughts. To provoke such a person, what exactly is Orochimaru trying to do? "What does Kakashi-senpai plan to do next?" Itachi asked. "Just wait and see what happens. When we need help, we will act again." Obito said calmly. Shisui and Itachi looked at each other, and it seemed that this was all they could do. Not far away, Hinata whispered: "Brother Neji, Naruto and the others are still outside, will everything be okay?" "Hinata, what can we do now?All you have to do is believe in them. Master Kakashi is still with them, and I believe that no matter how powerful the enemy is, he should be able to deal with it. " "That's right, Hinata, Teacher Kai is also outside. Teacher Kai is very strong!" Xiao Li said excitedly on the side. Hinata nodded when he heard this and looked up at the sky that did not exist. "Naruto-kun, you must come back safely." Sakura looked around, feeling a little disappointed. She was the only one from Team 7 who was not on the battlefield. "I'm still too far behind them." Sakura said to herself. Even though she has been working hard for so many years, she hopes to be Naruto and Sasuke's shoulders. But unfortunately, the speed of her progress cannot match those two people. "Sasuke, Naruto, Kakashi-sensei, the future of the ninja world depends on you." In the divine power space, everyone has different expressions. But everyone is praying for the final victory. Outside, Black Jue controlled Madara to land on the ground. Looking at the huge Susanoo protecting everyone, I was a little surprised. "So Susanoo can actually resist the Infinite Tsukuyomi? How is it possible? How much power does this require?" Susanoo pulled away, revealing everyone inside. Black Zetsu¡¯s eyes were locked on Sasuke. "With eyes like this I didn't expect that Uchiha Sasuke could do this. What just happened?" "Is it over? The moonlight of Infinite Tsukuyomi." Hashirama whispered. "It seems that is indeed the case. Don't worry about Infinite Tsukuyomi coming again for the time being." Kakashi said. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Hei Juebian. "You shady guy! Look at the good things you have done!" Naruto said angrily. Black Zeebana looked at Naruto in surprise, but after not seeing him for a while, the power of this minion had actually increased so much. "This feeling, is it Hagoromo's power? It seems that mother must be resurrected as soon as possible." Hei Jueban thought to himself, and then formed a seal with his hands. "God! The tree world has arrived!" Huge trees appear all over the world, binding everyone who has been struck by the Infinite Tsukuyomi to them. "That's right, that's the feeling, the feeling of chakra surge." Hei Juebian shouted excitedly, and then his body began to expand. "No, Black Zetsu is taking action." Kakashi shouted. "We must not let him succeed so easily!" Hashirama said, forming a seal with his hands: "Wood Release! Wood Dragon Technique!" A huge wooden dragon emerged from behind Hashirama and flew towards Black Zetsuban! The swollen black spots on the body were unable to move at this time. "Damn it! Damn Mu Dun." The wooden dragon entangled itself on the expanded Black Zetsuban, and immediately absorbed a lot of chakra. "Hashirama" At this time, Madara seemed to be slightly awake. "Do it!" Kakashi shouted, and everyone took action. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 746 Kaguya Otsutsuki You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Mu Long¡¯s suppression instantly slowed down Hei Jue¡¯s expansion speed. Kai went up and opened the seventh door directly. "Day Tiger!" The white tiger head shot out from Kai's fist and headed towards Black Zeebara. Naruto and Sasuke join forces again. "Immortal magic! Wind escape! Spiral shuriken!" "Yan escape! Add earth life!" "Combined Ninjutsu! Burning Release! Nimbus Hayate and Black Yarei Style!" The black flames instantly submerged Black Jueban. "Did it succeed?" Hashirama whispered. Kakashi frowned slightly and kept moving his left eye. The black flames continued to burn on the expanding Black Jueban. But after a moment, it magically disappeared. "What a troublesome bunch of guys, but you can't stop me!" Hei Jue shouted, and the wooden dragon wrapped around him broke free instantly. There were also some cracks on Mu Long¡¯s body. "No, there is too much chakra, and the Wood Dragon Technique has reached its limit." Without the suppression of Mulong, Black Juebian expanded even faster. "Is it no longer possible?" Kakashi thought to himself. Madara's expression looked a little painful, looking at Kakashi and Hashirama not far away, with unspeakable reluctance in his eyes. "I originally had a lot of things. It's a pity that I gave them all away. Now that I've ended up like this, it's probably retribution." Regret arose in Madara's heart. ¡°Many people can only truly see themselves clearly when facing death. "ah!" Madara screamed and his body expanded even more. "Madara!" Hashirama shouted angrily, forming seals with his hands again. "Immortal magic! Mingshen Gate!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The red torii gates were falling crazily, but they were all bounced away by Black Zetsuban. An attack of this magnitude can no longer touch his body. "Damn it, is it still not possible?" Hashirama growled. "Hashirama, calm down. At this time, Madara's body is completely covered by chakra. With our attacks, we may not be able to break through the protection of that layer of chakra. As long as the sacred tree is still there, the chakra will continue to flow. Form a protective layer.¡± "Kakashi-sensei, what should we do now?" Sasuke whispered. "Wait. The way he looks now, I'm afraid he can't even be sealed." "What a troublesome opponent." Kai said solemnly. Just as everyone was speaking, Black Juebian had completed his final transformation. The huge flesh ball slowly shrank, and finally Madara's figure completely disappeared, turning into another woman with a fair face. She has long white hair, white pupils, and the blood-red Eye of the Moon on her forehead. Otsutsuki Kaguya! "It appeared." Kakashi murmured. The most terrifying enemy in the world. The ancestor of ninja, Kaguya Otsutsuki. "Mom, I finally see you again." Black Zetsu turned into a black light and got into Kaguya Otsutsuki's sleeves. "Ban" Hashirama whispered, now that it has evolved into this, Madara's life may have been With her long white hair fluttering in the wind, Kaguya Otsutsuki's eyes fell on Naruto and Sasuke. "Is this familiar feeling from Hagoromo? No, it's Asura and Indra." Otsutsuki Kaguya's voice sounded slowly, with bone-chilling indifference. Naruto and Sasuke were shocked and felt the terrifying momentum. "Are you kidding? This momentum is several times stronger than Madara just now." Sasuke shouted. "It's really hard to relax." Naruto muttered. Soon, Otsutsuki Kaguya¡¯s eyes fell on Kakashi again. There was a strange expression on her face. "Hagoromo's power? No, this power doesn't have Hagoromo's aura. Is it the power of the Tao-seeking jade obtained by relying on one's own strength?" Otsutsuki Kaguya said lightly, but there seemed to be a trace of surprise in that indifferent tone. At this moment, Orochimaru and Minato landed on??Beside Kakashi and others. "It seems that I came at the right time, the show has just begun." Orochimaru said with a smile. "Orochimaru, you are here after all." Kakashi whispered, seemingly not surprised by Orochimaru's arrival. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s such an interesting thing, wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if I didn¡¯t come.¡± Kakashi turned his head and looked into Orochimaru's eyes. The blue light flashed in the golden pupils. Those are Hinata Tiger¡¯s eyes. Now he has been turned into a reincarnated eye by Orochimaru. Kakashi was a little curious about how Orochimaru did it. ¡°If we just transplant the eyes of a Hyuga tiger, it would still be far from reaching this level. "Orochimaru, your eyes" "How's it going? It's interesting." "I will settle matters with you sooner or later for taking away Hinata's tiger eyes." "It's really a boring reason. This kind of thing should naturally be in the hands of people who need it more. Now is not the time to talk about this." After Orochimaru finished speaking, he looked at Kaguya Otsutsuki. His eyes were full of greed. Naruto on the side saw Minato and said in surprise: "Dad, why are you here? Where are the others?" "I was taken by Obito to the Kamui Space to escape the Infinite Tsukuyomi." Minato explained. Naruto felt a little relieved after hearing this. Orochimaru ignored Naruto and Minato's reminiscences, but took a step forward and said softly: "Kaguya Otsutsuki? The ancestor of chakra, you are really a person to look up to." ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya also looked at Orochimaru. There was a familiar power in those eyes. "Hamura's eyes? There are a lot of unusual people gathered here." "Mom, stop talking nonsense to them, deal with them all, this world is ours." Hei Jue said excitedly. Hearing this, Otsutsuki Kaguya nodded. "Kaguya Otsutsuki, let me ask you, what is chakra?" Orochimaru said excitedly. "I have nothing to say to those of you who don't understand the meaning of chakra and only know how to play around with it. This is my nursery, and I won't let you destroy it again. End this battle, and this place will return again. Come into my dominion.¡± Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then everyone felt the force of gravity acting on their bodies. The surrounding environment also changed in an instant. The original battlefield of ruins has become a world of magma! "This is¡­¡­" "ah!" There were screams one after another, and everyone fell towards the lava. Kakashi stood in mid-air, and the Taoist Jade flew out behind him. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? One by one, the Dao-seeking jade turned into black pedals and fell at everyone's feet. "Great, I'm saved." Kai touched the sweat on his forehead, looked at the magma under him, and couldn't help feeling scared. Orochimaru also stood in mid-air, standing side by side with Kakashi. "It seems that I won't get an answer for the time being." Orochimaru chuckled. Immediately, Orochimaru turned to look at Kakashi. "Kakashi-kun, are you interested in cooperating?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 747 Kai¡¯s Determination You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Orochimaru suddenly asked for cooperation, which surprised Kakashi, but it seemed to be reasonable. After all, even if Orochimaru gets the reincarnation eye, it is impossible to deal with Kaguya Otsutsuki alone. In sage mode, the sensing ability is strong enough for Orochimaru to clearly know how terrifying ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya is. Therefore, it is not surprising whether Orochimaru had planned to cooperate with Kakashi and others before, or he changed his mind temporarily. It¡¯s just that Kakashi is worried about what Orochimaru¡¯s purpose is. "Orochimaru, you will never tell me what your purpose is. You are interested in Kaguya Otsutsuki's body and want to be reincarnated, right?" Kakashi clenched the Qian Ting in his hand and raised his doubts. Orochimaru's expression did not change at all when he heard this, he just smiled lightly and said: "Kakashi-kun actually made a good suggestion. But no matter how arrogant I am, I understand that with the strength of my soul, I want to seize the ninja world." The body of the ancestor is impossible.¡± Indeed, even if Orochimaru's soul is restored to its original strength, it is impossible to compare with Kaguya. Even if Kaguya is seriously injured, she will not be the one Orochimaru can reincarnate into. So, if not, what does he want to do? Kakashi looked at Orochimaru, his eyes full of doubts. "Kakashi-kun, now is not the time to care about my purpose. Isn't defeating the enemy in front of me the most important thing?" Orochimaru said with a smile. "If it weren't for you, she wouldn't have appeared at all, would she?" Kakashi said lightly. "Having said that, wouldn't it make it seem boring? Don't you think Kakashi-kun is tired of this ordinary life?" Orochimaru said, fiddling with the hair on his forehead. Kakashi was speechless. Is this the reason? He didn¡¯t believe it. But Orochimaru is originally a moody person, who knows if he is really just acting on a whim. The black disk transformed from the Dao Jade moved Naruto and Sasuke to Kakashi's side. And Hashirama and Minato fell in another place. Kai was put behind by Kakashi. The battle at this time is no longer something Kai can interfere with. Although Hashirama's strength is not as good as the peak, it is similar and his strength is not weak. Minato's flying thunder god technique can even catch people by surprise. "Kakashi-sensei, what should we do now?" Naruto asked worriedly. Kakashi whispered: "Naruto, you have obtained the Six Paths Senjutsu, and you should be able to move freely in the air like me. You must master this ability first, and then you can use it better in the next battle." Naruto was stunned for a moment, then nodded. Kakashi turned to Sasuke and said: "Sasuke, your left eye has just evolved, and you are not familiar with its abilities yet. Get familiar with its abilities as soon as possible. We don't have much time left." Sasuke also nodded when he heard this. "Orochimaru, although I don't know what your intentions are, cooperation is the only way now. If Kaguya controls the world, I believe you will not be easy." "Of course, Kakashi-kun. I see this very clearly. So I made a request for cooperation before, right?" Orochimaru had a smile on his face, but he looked a little weird. But Kakashi didn¡¯t care much at this time. "Hashirama, Minato-sensei, you are all ninjas with rich fighting experience. For the next battle, just adapt accordingly." Hashirama and Minato nodded in agreement. Kakashi¡¯s eyes fell on the last Kai. "Kai, I'll send you to the divine space. It's no longer safe here." Kakashi said, and was about to send Kai away from here. Kai quickly said: "Kakashi, you are not allowed to shrink from youth!" "Kai, now is not the time to show off your youth." Kakashi shouted. "Kakashi." Kai¡¯s eyes were firm and he didn¡¯t give in at all. Kakashi was a little helpless, but this was not the time to let Kai be willful. He moved his left eye slightly, wanting to send Kai into the divine space. But at this time, Otsutsuki Kaguya moved. ?After letting everyone chat for so long, Otsutsuki Kaguya said, do you want to treat me like nothing? ¡°Mao rabbit needle!¡± I saw Otsutsuki Kaguya's long, trailing hair instantly turning into white qianbon, shooting towards everyone. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Seeing this, Kakashi had to give up his plan to send Kai into the Kamui space for the time being. It seems that Otsutsuki Kaguya does not intend to give Kakashi this opportunity. "I want to condense chakra into one body again, and you are all obstacles!" The hairy rabbit needle shot out, and everyone fled. Naruto mastered the ability to move in the air in an instant and successfully avoided it. Sasuke barely managed to escape with the help of Kakashi¡¯s power of seeking jade. There was lava everywhere, and Sasuke's mobility was greatly restricted. "Immortal magic! Ten fingers in a row!" Orochimaru stretched out his hands, and the phalanges popped out from his fingers, shooting towards Kaguya Otsutsuki. The white finger bones and the furry rabbit needle met in mid-air. Ding ding ding! The finger bone was shot through, but the fur rabbit needle had no attack power and fell down. "That's an amazing attack power." Orochimaru praised. Although it seems that there is no distinction between top and bottom, there are only ten bullets that can be fired with ten fingers, but there are countless fur rabbit needles. The difference between them can be seen immediately. Kakashi waved Qian Ting in his hand and chopped off the rabbit needles one by one. The battle fell into a stalemate for a while. Seeing this, Kai in the distance felt a little depressed. "Damn it, can't I help you now? Can I just watch helplessly like this?" Kai was anxious, but he was powerless. ¡°Is it because you have worked hard for so long just to hide behind Kakashi? No, Kai will never allow himself to exist like this. At this time, the rabbit hair needle also affected Kai. Kai was startled and wanted to hide, but found that it was too late. "Oops!" At this moment, a wooden dragon wrapped around Kai and set the fur rabbit needle. "This is the first generation's wood escape?" Kai asked in shock. Hashirama¡¯s figure appeared next to Kai. "Really Kai? It can be seen that you are also a real ninja. The battle now is too fierce and we are too busy to take care of ourselves. We may not be able to rescue you in time in the future. This is the chakra I absorbed from Madara before. Give it to you Let me add, from now on, it¡¯s up to you.¡± After Hashirama finished speaking, Kai felt vast chakra coming from the wooden dragon. That power is far beyond what ordinary chakra can match. These chakras were extracted from the swollen Black Zetsuban by Hashirama using the Wood Dragon Technique. "This feeling is really powerful as never before. If that's the case, maybe it can." Kai clenched his fists, his eyes full of determination. "Kakashi, my youth will not stop like this. Let's fight side by side!" "The eighth door, the door of death, open! The eight-door armor-defying formation!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 748 Yasushigami Air Attack vs. Ye Kai! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Rabbit Hair Needle¡¯s offensive was broken by everyone one by one, and Otsutsuki Kaguya finally stopped. The long white hair is like a steel rope, winding towards everyone! Whoops! Long hair made a sonic boom sound in mid-air, and in an instant, it appeared in front of everyone. Qian Ting flew and cut off Kakashi's long hair one by one. Sasuke's left hand showed Chidori, standing against his long white hair. Orochimaru and Naruto were constantly dodging. "I didn't expect that Jiraiya's idiot's homemade ninjutsu would be so similar to the attack methods of the ancestor of the ninja world. It seems that guy does have some ninja talent." Orochimaru said with a smile. Whether it was the hairy rabbit needle just now or the long hair attack now, they are all very similar to Jiraiya's ninjutsu. The Mao Rabbit Needle is like an enhanced version of Immortal Hair Senbon. And the long-hair attack is even more like the technique of messing up a lion's hair. Orochimaru was a little surprised that the founder of the ninja world had similar thoughts to Jiraiya. "It seems that he is just like Jiraiya, a simple-minded guy." Orochimaru thought to himself. ¡°If Otsutsuki Kaguya knew that Orochimaru described himself this way, I don¡¯t know how he would feel. "Mom, don't fight with them. The focus now is on the reincarnation of Indra and Asura. Only the two of them have the ability to seal you again. Kill one of them first." Hei Jue whispered. When Otsutsuki Kaguya heard this, his eyes fell on Naruto and Sasuke. Indeed, these two are the opponents she should pay attention to now. Although Orochimaru and Kakashi are strong, they do not have the ability to seal themselves. As for killing yourself, that is even more impossible. Because he is immortal. ¡°What Hamura and Hagoromo couldn¡¯t do back then, it¡¯s impossible for these two people to do it. A black space appeared next to Otsutsuki Kaguya, and he immediately got into it. "Gone?" Naruto asked confused. "Be careful, Naruto." Sasuke said. At this moment, Kaguya's figure appeared behind Naruto and Sasuke. The black phantom flew out of the sleeves and hit Naruto and Sasuke instantly. Half of their bodies were covered in black shadows, which looked very much like Madara from before. "Damn it, I can't move." Naruto whispered. "Chakrahas been absorbed." Sasuke shouted. But what surprised the two of them was that at this time, Kaguya's eyes shed tears unconsciously. "The child who took away my chakra should return to his mother's arms." Obviously, when Kaguya saw Naruto and Sasuke, she thought of her two children. The two children who sealed themselves. "Naruto! Sasuke!" Seeing this, Kakashi took a quick step and rushed forward. Chop with one knife! Click! The black shadow instantly broke into two sections. Naruto and Sasuke were able to move freely again. "What a close call, we're saved." Naruto breathed a sigh of relief. "He is really a troublesome guy. There are a lot of enemies to deal with. Mom, why not assign them to different spaces and defeat them one by one." Hei Jue whispered. Kaguya nodded in agreement. But at this moment, a powerful momentum broke out from behind. Kakashi was shocked, this feeling was "Eight-door Dunjia Formation!" Bloody steam spurted out from Kai's body, looking extremely hot. "Kay!" Kakashi was shocked. He never expected that Kai would open the eighth gate at this time. With the current strength of Otsutsuki Kaguya, even if Kai opens the eight gates, the effect he can exert will not be much. Kai should understand this. At this time, Hashirama next to Kai also had a look of shock on his face. He did not expect that when he gave the chakra he absorbed to Kai, Kai would directly make the decision to open the eight gates. Blood-red steam, white eyes, and that astonishing momentum. "It's actually the eighth gate. I didn't expect anyone to be able to practice it to this extent." Hashirama muttered to himself.   Minato on the side was also stunned, looking at Kai's back, silent. ??In the end, I embarked on this path. Kai¡¯s right thumb lightly scratched the position of his heart, and his whole person¡¯s momentum instantly soared. If anyone looks at it with his Byakugan, he will find that all of Kai's chakra is concentrated in the heart. "Kakashi, I will not hide behind you and watch the battle silently. Now is the time for me to implement my own ninja way!" Kai said, with a little step on his feet, his speed exploded instantly! boom! "Xixiang! One foot!" Kai actually stepped on the air in mid-air and walked away! A huge column of air erupted as Kai punched. It blasted towards Kaguya. Kaguya¡¯s expression remained unchanged and she just stretched out her right hand. "Eighty Gods Air Strike." The huge fist blasted away and collided with the white column of air. boom! The air column was shattered instantly. Kai did not give up and continued to attack. "Two enough!" "Three feet!" "Sizu!" "Wuzu!" Continuously erupting columns of air come from all directions. Kaguya was still extremely calm, and it seemed that such an attack was not in her eyes. The Eighty Gods combine attack and defense, and Kai's Xi Xiang cannot get close at all. "It still doesn't work?" Kai muttered to himself. Kakashi on the side was a little surprised. The power of this Eight Gate Dunjia Formation seems to be stronger than imagined. But, how could this happen? What Kakashi didn¡¯t know was that what Hashirama had just replenished Kai was Six Paths Madara¡¯s chakra, and the quality of that chakra was completely different. At this time, Kai¡¯s eight gates are all open, which is several times stronger than the previous eight gates. Orochimaru also looked at Kai in surprise. This green ninja, who had never been in his eyes before, could actually explode with such powerful power. "Interesting." Orochimaru chuckled. "Teacher Nongmei is so strong." Naruto exclaimed. Sasuke's left eye turned slightly, noticing Gai's state at this time. "If this continues, I'm afraid Teacher Kaiwill die." Sasuke said solemnly. Seeing that Yu Xiang was unable to cause any harm to Kaguya, Kai clenched his fists again. "That move seems to be a physical skill. If that's the case, let's see whose physical skills are stronger!" Qiu Daoyu appeared under Kai and caught Kai's body. "Haha, that's really stupid. Such a move means nothing to mom." Hei Jue mocked. Kai turned to look at Kakashi and whispered: "Kakashi, you must seize the opportunity for this next move." Kakashi understood instantly when he heard this. Kai wants to use his own life to buy himself a chance. "This idiot." Kakashi wanted to stop it, but it was too late. Kai put on a strange aura on the Taoist Jade, and red steam enveloped his body, instantly forming a giant red dragon! "Ye Kai!" The red dragon flew with Kai. Seeing this, Kaguya showed a hint of shock and stretched out her hands. "Eighty Gods Air Strike!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com The first anniversary of the book and beyond You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! This book was uploaded on January 26, 2017, which is exactly one year anniversary. It was a complete accident when I first wrote this book, and I didn¡¯t expect it to take so long. I am very grateful to all readers for their support. Since writing the book, what has touched me the most is naturally the greetings from various keyboard warriors. I used to be very concerned about it, but now it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Out of sight is just pure. I also learned a lot from it. These are things you can never learn if you don¡¯t write books. The story of Naruto World has been written up to this point, which is actually almost complete. In the next hundred chapters at most, this world will be over. After the end of the fourth battle, I will intersperse some of the Class 7 daily routines, the stuck daily routines, the stuck daily routines, etc. that I have always wanted to write. I believe many readers have guessed that I plan to jump around the world. This idea has been there since the beginning of writing the book, but it was not implemented later. Many friends want me to write about One Piece, but unfortunately I haven¡¯t watched much of One Piece, so if I want to write about it, I have to make up too many chapters, and to be honest, my time does not allow me to use it so extravagantly. So the next world I will definitely write about is Natsume¡¯s Book of Friends. First, I like this anime very much, and second, the voice of the cat teacher is the same as Kakashi, so there is a connection. In other worlds, I would choose Fairy Tail and Bleach. Of course, both of these are bad anime, so if Fairy Tail were to be written, it would probably only be about Gates of Hades. If I were to write about the God of Death, I would only write about Aizen. Of course, it is also possible to write neither of these two and directly write Natsume's Book of Friends. The specifics will depend on the arrangements later. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 749 Withering Flowers You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kaguya let out a soft drink, and in an instant, countless giant fists shot out from the center of his body. Eighty-god air attack, extraordinary physical skills, integrating offense and defense. With a cry of Yekai, the giant blood-colored dragon rose into the sky, and in this red space, the unique light belonging to Metkai bloomed. Blood color, a tragic and tragic color. Kai stretched out his right foot, transformed into a bloody dragon, and rushed straight towards Kaguya Otsutsuki. "What an amazing momentum!" Zhu Jian exclaimed in surprise. ¡°That kind of terrifying offensive, even if he was alive, he would never be able to withstand it. And the space next to it is completely distorted. This is a move that cannot be avoided at all. There is only one way to resist. If you dodge, being caught up by it will only make you more passive. Kakashi¡¯s left eye was focused on the battle. The opportunity only lasts for a moment. If you lose it, you will be sorry for Kai's efforts. boom! With a loud noise, the giant bloody dragon collided with the giant blue fist. "Now is the climax of youth! The blue beast of Konoha is no longer there, now it is a bloody beast!" Kai shouted angrily and emitted his last light. Collision! Since Kaguya appeared, his expression has finally changed. There was a hint of disbelief in his eyes. The giant blue fist was shattered under the bite of the bloody dragon! "How is it possible? Mom's attack was actually crushed?" The black man in his sleeve looked incredulous. Although he has never seen the Eight Gate Dunjia Formation, he guesses that its power is only at the Sixth Path level at most. With just that little bit of attack power, it is absolutely impossible to crush Kaguya's Eighty Gods Air Strike. But now, the bloody dragon actually broke the blue fist forcefully. "drink!" Kai¡¯s kick moved forward again. The moment the blue giant fist shattered, the bloody dragon had already arrived in front of Kaguya. The space is blocked, there is no way to hide, we can only resist! boom! Kaguya flew out upside down, with black marks on her chest. There are faintly visible bones. Those are the traces left by Ye Kai! "Crack, the sound of broken bones sounded." The bones of Kai¡¯s right leg were shattered. At this time, the power of the bloody dragon is gradually weakening. Whoops! Kakashi took a quick step and appeared next to Kaguya. "Immortal magic! Star shattering!" The silver-white thunder in his right hand pierced Kaguya Otsutsuki's body, exactly where Ye Kai hit him before. The right hand kept vibrating, as if blood was rolling. Kaguya frowned, looking a little bit in pain. "This is not enough, then" Kakashi whispered in his heart and was about to change his moves, but at this time the space had returned to calm. ¡°Heaven¡¯s Royal Center!¡± Both the bloody dragon and Kakashi were instantly trapped in a giant piece of ice! The bloody steam was still evaporating, and the blood dragon roared, but it could not move forward half a step further. Kai looked shocked, the last offensive of the bloody dragon disappeared at this moment, leaving no trace behind. Kaguya disappeared without a trace. For a moment, Kakashi¡¯s attack also fell into the air. Neither Kakashi nor Gai could move at this time. Everyone was stunned, the space had changed! The original magma world changed into a world of ice and snow. A chill came over me. Kai¡¯s broken body, with its cracks and cracks, is like a withered flower that can no longer move! "Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto exclaimed and quickly stepped forward to rescue him. Sasuke's left eye turned, and black flames spurted out. "Amaterasu!" The ice melted instantly, and Kakashi hugged Gai, who was like charcoal, and landed on the snow beside him. "Kay!" Kakashi shouted in a low voice, but Gai couldn't give any response. The body seemed to be broken every inch and looked lifeless. The breath also became weaker and weaker. ?"Kakashi-sensei, let me do it." Naruto said as he placed his right hand on Kai's heart. boom! The body that was originally lifeless seemed to be alive in an instant, and the stopped heart began to beat violently again. "This isYang Escape? The ultimate Yang Escape?" Zhu Jian on the side couldn't help but exclaimed when he saw this. Only by practicing Yang Dun to the extreme can we save Kai at this time. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Otherwise, if the Eight Gate Dunjia Formation is activated, death will be inevitable. "I didn't expect Naruto to have such an ability. Seeing this, Kakashi whispered: "Naruto, Kai's right foot is also broken, please treat it." Naruto was stunned when he heard this and glanced at Kai's right foot. It seems like nothing has changed. But since Kakashi said so, Naruto naturally wanted to treat him. When Naruto's right hand touched it, he realized how serious the injury to his right leg was. "Fortunately, Kakashi-sensei reminded me, otherwise, I might not have been able to discover that Mr. Nongmei's right leg was so seriously injured." Naruto thought to himself, and then restored Kai's right leg. But the aftereffects of Death's Door were still there, and for a while, Kai was still in a coma. Kakashi turned his left eye and activated his Kamui, sending Kai into the Kamui space. "Metkai is really an amazing ninja. I didn't expect that someone could practice physical skills to this extent. It's really surprising. If the world hadn't become like this, I'm afraid no one would be his opponent. Orochimaru whispered to himself, with the same smile on his face. "Orochimaru, you have been watching the show for a long time. Since you want to cooperate, you must act cooperatively." Kakashi stood up and said coldly. Orochimaru smiled and said: "It seems that Kakashi-kun finally showed some anger. This makes it look like a duel." Kakashi turned to look at Orochimaru and said, "You are really unlikable." "Haha, it seems that Kakashi-kun has a deep misunderstanding of me." "Stop talking nonsense and be more serious next time." "Since Kakashi-kun said so, then I naturally won't let you down." Orochimaru said, sticking out his tongue and licking his lips. Not far away, Otsutsuki's figure reappeared. There is still a hole in her chest, which is obviously the injury caused by Ye Kai and Xing Ting Sui just now. The hole is gradually healing, and Kaguya Otsutsuki's expression is gradually becoming calmer. "You are all going to die!" Otsutsuki Kaguya shouted in a low voice, and a terrifying aura broke out. Divine power space. Kai's body suddenly appeared, and the five figures were stunned. "This is Kai?" Tsunade recognized Kai at a glance, but he looked like he was not far from death. Tsunade quickly squatted down, put her hands on Kai's body, and treated him. Li, who was not far away, even noticed the situation here. Seeing the scarred Kai, Li ran over quickly. "Teacher Kai!" Li exclaimed, as if it was hard to believe that the energetic teacher would become like this. "What kind of injury is this? How did it become like this?" Gaara asked in surprise. But Li immediately saw the clues. "This is the Eight Gate Armor Formation! Teacher Kai has opened the door to death!" Li was shocked. "What? Doesn't that mean" Ningci also rushed over at this time, with a surprised look on his face. Li looked sad and seemed unable to accept this fact. "Teacher Kai! How did you" "Okay, stop screaming. Kai is fine. Although the injury is serious, he has been treated. He will be fine after a month of rest." Tsunade on the side stopped Li's wailing and whispered. For a moment, Li Na didn¡¯t know how to deal with the emotions that had just burst out. Should I cry or not? "Really? Hokage-sama?" Neci said excitedly. "Don't worry, nothing will happen. It's just that I'm more worried about the situation outside. With Kakashi here, Kaiyong will actually be forced to die. The enemy is really terrifying to an astonishing degree." (Remember this site. Website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 750 The Ice Chamber of Heaven You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Tsunade¡¯s worries are actually the worries of everyone in the Kamui space at this time. They wanted to help, but there was nothing they could do. ¡°If they go out now, they will not be there to help, but to hold them back. Everyone understands this. So, even though they were unwilling, they had no choice. Obito looked at Kai lying on the ground, his eyes flashing with thought. "It should be almost time." In the ice and snow space. Otsutsuki Kaguya¡¯s injury is slowly recovering. "It's really unforgivable to suddenly dare to hurt mom. Mom, this time, I will definitely not be merciful." Hei Jue shouted. Kaguya said softly: "My strength has not been fully restored, and the Expanding Jade of Seeking the Way cannot be used. It will be a bit troublesome to deal with these guys at once." "Scatter them into different spaces and we will defeat them one by one." Kaguya nodded, her strength has recovered a lot, and Tian Zhizhong can now be used. Tianzhi Yuzhong can transfer the world he is in and the people around him to other spaces in an instant. The spaces that can be moved include lava, ice, super gravity, sand, acid and other spaces. It is a very powerful space ninjutsu. But there is a certain cooling time. The ice space has just been transformed, so Kaguya cannot use this skill for the time being and needs to wait for a while. Kaguya is recovering from her injuries, and Kakashi and others did not rush in. "Naruto, Sasuke, you have the sealing technique given to you by the Sage of Six Paths, so the first target of Kaguya's next attack must be you. No one among you can die, otherwise, this battle will You will definitely lose, understand?" Kakashi whispered. Naruto and Sasuke both nodded when they heard this, expressing their understanding. "Just now, Kaguya used the ninjutsu that can transform space again. It shouldn't be used for the time being. Such a powerful ninjutsu must have a certain cooling time. After all, every ninjutsu has its weaknesses." Sasuke was stunned when he heard this, because Itachi had also said this before. There is no invincible ninjutsu, only invincible people. "And once this ninjutsu can be restored, Kaguya will definitely find a way to separate us. Especially Naruto and Sasuke. If that happens, it will become very troublesome. So, be careful not to be thrown by Kaguya Go to other dimensions.¡± At this time, Minato approached Kakashi and said softly: "Kakashi, if that's the case, maybe we can" Kakashi was stunned when he heard this, and then said with a smile: "Minato-sensei, maybe you are the nemesis of this ninjutsu." Kaguya's injuries gradually recovered, and Kakashi seemed to have discussed something. "Before the cooling time passes, let's delay it for a while." Hei Jue whispered. "Icicle ninety-nine!" Kaguya shouted softly, and countless icicles emerged from the feet of Kakashi and others. The speed is so fast, just in an instant. "Flash!" Kakashi shouted softly, and everyone retreated. Bang bang bang! The icicles are rioting, and there is a biting chill on them. Everyone jumped up one after another. At this moment, Kaguya danced with her hands. "Heaven's Ice Chamber!" There was a chill next to the numerous icicles, and a huge igloo froze everyone in Kakashi directly inside. "No, I can't move." Naruto shouted. The hard ice froze everyone, unable to move for a while. "The ninjutsu just now? It can be used even from such a distance. It seems to be a troublesome ninjutsu." Kakashi thought to himself. But Orochimaru exclaimed: "He is indeed the ancestor of the ninja world. This kind of power is much stronger than that of the Minazuki clan." Seeing Orochimaru still fighting with this mentality, Kakashi was quite helpless. ¡°Is this guy here to help, or is he here to watch the battle? Chakra surges through the body. "Senjutsu! Chidori-ryu!" The black thunder spread all over the body, and then spread directly out. The entire ice room was instantly filled with black thunder. ??Click! There was a crisp sound, and cracks appeared in the ice room. boom! Ice chips flying. Everyone dispersed, surrounding Kaguya in the middle. "Sun, lend me some chakra! Melting Release! Tailed Beast Shuriken Technique!" Naruto raised a magma-shaped super-large ball shuriken and threw it towards Kaguya. Susanoo appeared behind Sasuke, and purple arrows flew out. The two of them, one on the left and one on the right, shot out at the same time. "Wood Release! All are bag techniques!" Hashirama¡¯s Wood Release flew out from under Kaguya, completely blocking the way out below him. Kaguya couldn¡¯t help but look upward. Kakashi fell from the sky, and his hands were filled with black thunder. Black thunder spread throughout the body, seemingly forming a giant beast. "Immortal magic! Thunder escape! Qilin falls to the ground!" Thunder Escape falling from the sky! Roar! With a roar, the black thunder seemed to tear the space apart. "Mom, the offensive below is the weakest, break through from there." Hei Jue whispered. Hearing this, Kaguya immediately lowered his body and landed on the wooden escape. A light yellow acidic liquid emerged from nowhere in his hand, and it eroded the wood escape in an instant. Then he got out directly. However, what was waiting for her was not a pause, but another person's attack. "The corpse dragon dances with hidden shadows!" White bone dragons flew out from Orochimaru's sleeves and entangled Kaguya tightly in an instant. At this moment, Mu Dun dispersed! The black thunder and lightning unicorn roars in! "Oops!" Hei Jue said in shock. I saw Kakashi push with his hand, and the black thunder unicorn that originally enveloped him flew out and hit Kaguya. boom! The black thunder unicorn hits Kaguya! Boom! With a loud noise, Kaguya was smashed directly into the ice. The white bone dragon wrapped around his body was also broken inch by inch. The power of the black thunder unicorn is evident. Kakashi stayed in mid-air, his left eye staring closely at the ice. "I hit! Great! It shouldn't be possible for everything to be safe now." Naruto said happily. Sasuke's left eye also moved in the ice. "It's really an amazing ninjutsu, Kakashi, your strength has really improved to a level that I can't even imagine." Orochimaru chuckled. "I should say this to you. I didn't expect you to use the corpse veins so freely. It seems that Kimimaro is very cooperative with your reincarnation, and his body is also very suitable for you. ." Kakashi whispered. "Haha, maybe this is also a kind of fate." Orochimaru ruffled his hair and seemed to be in a different mood. Kakashi frowned, feeling something was wrong. At this moment, with a bang, Kaguya jumped out of the ice. Blood dripped from his forehead, and there was a crack in one of the horns on his head! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 751 Space Marking You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "You all deserve to die!" Kaguya¡¯s expression became a little angry. ??The person who was originally regarded as an ant by himself can actually hurt himself. "It seems that the feint attack is still effective." Kakashi whispered. "Three of them are short of one, and the effect is really good. It seems that whether the opponent is Otsutsuki Kaguya or Black Zetsu, their IQ is not high." Orochimaru said lightly. Orochimaru was a little disappointed with the fighting skills displayed by Kaguya and Black Zetsu. "I didn't expect that the ancestor of the ninja world was only powerful, but his wisdom was not worthy of praise at all. The battle was completely based on overwhelming others with force, without any tactics at all. Although Hei Jue seems to have given a lot of opinions, he can only be regarded as mediocre. If Orochimaru evaluates it, this type of tactics is about the level of a chuunin. If it weren¡¯t for Otsutsuki Kaguya¡¯s powerful strength, this battle would have lost its suspense long ago. "Mom, how's your recovery going?" Hei Jue asked. "It's almost done, you can use Hirazan and Aman no Onaka." "Then take action." Hei Jue said coldly. "Um." Kaguya responded, and then a black space appeared next to her. Kakashi was shocked when he saw this and said: "Everyone, be careful! That's a space ninjutsu!" After hearing this, everyone became more vigilant. Kakashi focused his attention behind Naruto and Sasuke. If you guessed correctly, Kaguya must separate Naruto and Sasuke. "Kakashi, be careful!" Minato's exclamation came, and Kakashi was stunned. He looked back and saw Kaguya's pale palm behind him. "This is!" Before Kakashi could react, the hand grabbed his collar and threw him directly. "Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto was startled and rushed over, trying to open up the space, but it was too late. "Damn it!" But at this time, a black space also emerged behind Sasuke. Whoops! With a gentle grab, Sasuke was also thrown in. "Sasuke!" Naruto was shocked again, he didn't expect that Kaguya actually separated the two of them in succession. "Haha, in this case, you will not be able to combine and seal mother. Moreover, without the leadership of Kakashi, how can you organize an effective battle?" Black Zetsu sneered. "Damn it, I actually threw Sasuke and Kakashi-sensei into another dimension. Now I'm in trouble." Naruto whispered. "Is it Hirazan? The most primitive space ninjutsu. It's really amazing speed." Orochimaru admired. "Hey, Orochimaru, this is not an easy time. We have to find a way to bring Kakashi-sensei and Sasuke back." Naruto shouted. "Haha, with Kakashi's ability, I shouldn't need to come to the rescue. Besides, space ninjutsu is Kakashi's specialty. All we have to do is support him until Kakashi comes back." Orochimaru chuckled. Although Naruto was still anxious when he heard this, that was all he could do now. The space of sand. A black space flashed past, and Sasuke fell into the sand. Stabilizing his body, Sasuke looked around and whispered: "Is this the alien space that Mr. Kakashi said? I can't feel the breath of other people at all. It seems that I am the only one who was thrown in." Then, just follow the plan.¡± Sasuke said, lifting up his right sleeve. There, there is a black shuriken pattern. Sasuke took out a special kunai from his ninja bag. Chakra surged in his right hand, and a thunder tiger appeared, directly exploding a large crater. He threw the special kunai in with his left hand and buried it immediately. ¡°That should be enough, the rest is just waiting.¡± Sasuke murmured to himself, then sat cross-legged on the sand, silently recovering his chakra. The battle just now took a considerable toll on it. At the same time, he also has the ability to organize his left eye.   The battle just now has allowed him to initially master the ability of his left eye. But if you want to fully master it, you still need a little time to sort it out. On the other side, in a red world, Kakashi's figure quietly appeared. Below is endless magma. Kakashi stood in mid-air and whispered: "Magma space? It seems that it has not passed through the primordial space, but it doesn't matter. It's enough to come here." Kakashi whispered, and also took out the special kunai from his ninja bag and shot it directly into the rock. The kunai was completely submerged in it, leaving no trace behind. "that's it." Immediately, his left eye turned slightly, and Obito's figure quietly emerged. ?????????? The Dao Jade condenses and is supported under Obito¡¯s body. "Kakashi, how is the battle going?" "Everything went smoothly, but with the addition of Orochimaru, it might become a little troublesome." Kakashi whispered. "I also met Orochimaru just now. His strength is indeed more terrifying than when I saw him before. In the previous period, Kabuto was the one who contacted me, but he disappeared and I don't know what he was doing." Obito said. "What I'm a little bit curious about now is how he inspired the Tsangikan. Even if the corpse veins of the Kaguya clan and the Byakugan of the Hyuga clan are descendants of Hamura, the younger brother of the Sage of Six Paths, it is impossible for the two to be combined to give birth to the Tsangscarp Eye. . If it were that simple, Madara wouldn¡¯t be the only one who has opened the Samsara Eye now.¡± "I don't know if this has anything to do with magic?" Obito asked. "Is it magic?" Kakashi pondered for a moment, then shook his head and said: "Senjutsu does not have such an effect, but talking about senjutsu does remind me of a person." "who?" "The White Snake Immortal of Longdi Cave!" "White Snake Immortal?" "Yes, Ryuji Cave, Shigu Forest, and Miaomu Mountain are collectively called the three holy places. White Snake Sage is the same as Slug Sage and Big Toad Sage. Maybe it helped Orochimaru. After all, Six Paths Sage was the first one. The senjutsu I learned also came from Mt. Miaomu. For such an old guy, he might know some strange methods," Kakashi said. Obito nodded and said, "It's better to deal with Kaguya Otsutsuki first. Let's talk about Orochimaru later." "Well, that's all. Obito, mark this space to avoid being thrown to other spaces later. As long as I mark several spaces in the Heavenly Palace, this technique will no longer pose a threat to us. ." Kakashi said. "good." "Sasuke should have gone to the sand space. It was the ice space before. In this way, it's almost the same. But the first ball space is the most troublesome. Once Otsutsuki Kaguya's power is fully restored, the battle will become more difficult. , we must seize the time." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 752 Kill the Ashes Together You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Ice and snow space. Icicles scattered all over the sky, and Naruto and Orochimaru dodged again and again. As for Hashirama and Minato, they have already fallen aside. Their attacks can no longer cause damage to Kaguya, and they can't have much effect if they step forward. At this time, we can only hide nearby and wait and see if we can stab him. "Sir, it's been five minutes since Kakashi and Sasuke left here." Minato whispered. "Well, it should be about the same. Have you sensed where your Flying Thunder God mark is?" Hearing this, Minato closed his eyes and sensed the three-pronged kunai that he had given to Sasuke and Kakashi before. "No, I don't have enough chakra. I can only vaguely sense it, but I can't use it." Minato whispered. "As expected, it seems that the connection between space and space is not so easy. Gintoki-sensei's Kamui space is self-contained. Although it is not as magical as the space created by Otsutsuki Kaguya, it is stable enough. Although the Flying Thunder God's Technique You can travel through space, but if it involves a different space, the chakra consumed will increase exponentially," Hashirama said. Minato does not belong to the type with a lot of chakra, let alone compared to these chakra perverts present. Hashirama pressed his right palm on Minato's back and whispered: "I will put chakra into your body, and you can try to sense it again." Hearing this, Minato sensed his three-pronged kunai again. The originally fuzzy feeling instantly became clear. "I sensed it!" Minato said happily. "Okay, in this way, the team should not be scattered." Hashirama said happily. "I sensed that the Flying Thunder God mark I left on Kakashi has merged with Sasuke's Flying Thunder God mark. It seems that they are planning to come back." Minato said. "Okay, it seems they are all ready." Here, Orochimaru and Naruto join forces to fight against Otsutsuki Kaguya. Barely maintaining the scene. Transparent blue giant hands emerged from Kaguya's hands, and each punch carried astonishing power. Naruto and Orochimaru can only try to avoid collision. Naruto's golden chakra coat changes randomly, grabbing the icicles around him and constantly changing his body. But Orochimaru's body is as if it is made of plasticine, twisting at will. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ing being evaded from Kaguya¡¯s punches at incredible angles. If Kakashi sees this scene, he will wonder if Orochimaru soaked Kimimaro's body in vinegar. The hard bones of the corpse bone veins were soaked into cartilage. I just don¡¯t know if it will be crunchy or not. Kaguya suddenly stopped and the Nine Magatama Samsara Eyes on her forehead moved slightly. A layer of ice instantly condensed on the bodies of Orochimaru and Naruto. "She is completely integrated with this space and can actually control the frost at will." Naruto touched the frost that appeared on his face and exclaimed. Orochimaru touched the emerging frost with interest. "The water molecules in the air are quickly cooled by the influence of chakra, causing the water in the body to resonate, and then instantly break the chakra protection in the body, thus condensing ice on the body surface, destroying the molecular structure of the skin, causing damage. If It's an ordinary ninja, and this move has already killed and injured countless people." Orochimaru murmured. Immediately, huge crampons pinched the two of them in the middle. "Damn it, I can't move." Naruto whispered. Orochimaru whispered: "The water molecular structure of this ice crystal is closer than that of ordinary ice crystals, to the point of being impossible." Naruto heard what Orochimaru was mumbling, but said he didn't understand it at all. Immediately, Naruto shouted: "King Mu, lend me chakra." "Okay, let's bring the chakra to the boiling point in an instant!" "Boiling escape! Unparalleled strange power!" Naruto gave a soft drink, and the chakra in his body became extremely hot and was released from outside his body, instantly melting the ice. "Using the rapid collision between chakra molecules to achieve a heating effect, the heat of chakra is extremely dissipated, thus reaching the state of boiling. Do you have the ability to escape from boiling?" Orochimaru whispered. For a moment, Orochimaru seemed to enter an analysis state. ¡°Mom, we can¡¯t waste any more time, let¡¯s kill them first.¡±??¡± "I still need to absorb his chakra." Kaguya said. "Mom, as long as you kill him, you will not be in danger of being sealed. When the time comes, there will be plenty of chakra to absorb." Kaguya was silent for a moment, and then said: "That's right." Kaguya said as two gray bones emerged from his palm. Orochimaru was a little surprised when he saw this, but he seemed to have thought of something and said quickly: "Naruto, use the multi-shadow clone technique to disrupt the enemy's line of sight." "I would have done it even if you didn't tell me." Naruto said, forming seals with his hands. "The art of multiple shadow clones!" Bang bang bang! For a time, the ice and snow space was filled with Naruto's shadow clones. The number was so large that it was impossible to count them at once. ¡°There are so many of them, it¡¯s hard to find which one is the real one.¡± Hei Jue whispered. "Then take care of one of them first." Kaguya said, and a black space appeared beside him. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Hirazan Whoops! Gray bones flew out of Kaguya's palm and shot into the black space. Immediately, a black space appeared behind Orochimaru. Whoops! The speed of Gray Bones is so fast that it is impossible to avoid it. Phew! The gray bone penetrated directly into Orochimaru's body. For a time, Orochimaru's body gradually collapsed, as if he was a reincarnated body from dirty soil. "Orochimaru!" Naruto said in shock. In an instant, Orochimaru had turned into a pile of gray powder. "Haha, have you solved one of them?" Hei Jue said excitedly. But Black Zetsu was not happy for a long time. Orochimaru, which turned into gray powder, disappeared with a bang. "What? It's actually a substitute technique?" Hei Jue said in shock. Naruto was relieved when he saw this. Orochimaru's figure emerged from the side, murmuring: "The bones were transformed and shot out of the body, which seemed to carry a strange ray chakra. In an instant, the organic matter in the material body was burned out, and it became Inorganic. It¡¯s really a terrifying ninjutsu. It seems to be very similar to the attack method of Corpse Vein. But the power is completely different." "Orochimaru, are you okay?" Naruto asked. "Haha, nothing happened, but I found a lot of interesting things." Orochimaru said, licking his lips and seemed to be even more excited. Seeing this, Naruto couldn't help but feel a chill. ¡°This guy really has the same moral character as he did in the Forest of Death. The cold creatures are always unpredictable. At this moment, there were two whistling sounds in the air, and two figures appeared. It¡¯s Kakashi and Sasuke! "Kakashi-sensei! Sasuke! You are finally back!" Naruto said happily. Hei Jue looked surprised when he saw this. "How is it possible?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 753 Strategy You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The sudden appearance of two figures in the sky shocked both Kaguya Otsutsuki and Black Zetsu. The two of them were thrown into other time and space, how could they come back on their own? "How did you do it?" Kaguya asked doubtfully. "Black Zetsu seems to have forgotten to tell you that I can also use space ninjutsu." Kakashi said softly. Hei Jue in his sleeve whispered: "How can that kind of space ninjutsu be compared with my mother's Heavenly Control? Could it be" Hei Jue seemed to have thought of something, with a look of shock on his face. "It seems that you have understood. After gaining the power of the Six Paths Immortal Technique, my space ability has also been strengthened. As long as there are space markers, it is not difficult for me to travel through these spaces. I want to separate us and defeat each other. The battle plan , I¡¯m sorry to tell you, it won¡¯t work.¡± "Damn you, I should have killed you in the first place!" Hei Jue said angrily. ¡°A guy like you who hides his head and shows his tail has no absolute chance of winning, so how can you expose yourself?¡± Kakashi sneered. "Humph, since we can't defeat each of you separately, let's deal with you all! Mom, there's no need to retain chakra. If we don't kill these guys as soon as possible, I'm afraid the battle will become more difficult." Black Jue said. Otsutsuki Kaguya looked at Kakashi and the others and nodded gently. From the battle just now, Kaguya has also discovered the tricky part. Hashirama and Minato aside, the four people in front of them are really in trouble. The four of them working together actually made her feel inexplicable pressure. Even if you only deal with one of them, you won't be able to win it in a short while. ¡°If you continue to retain chakra, you cannot solve it with the power of thunder. If the details are completely found out next, I am afraid that this battle will be even more difficult. Kaguya¡¯s momentum increased again in an instant. The four of Kakashi gathered together and became more vigilant. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that simple next time. Kaguya¡¯s power is far more than what she just showed. "The momentum has changed. Are there other more terrifying tricks?" Zhu Jian whispered in the distance. Kaguya stretched out her hands, and in an instant, the ice space disappeared, replaced by a huge gravity! "not good!" Kakashi secretly thought something was wrong, and the next moment, everyone fell to the ground one after another. Bang bang bang! There was a loud noise, and the four people who were originally in the air made a big hole on the ground. For a moment, all four of them were unable to move. "This is what's going on. My body is so heavy that I can't move at all." Naruto exclaimed. "This feeling isgravity? A ninjutsu that controls gravity?" Orochimaru said in surprise. I have never seen this kind of ninjutsu before. With this kind of force, it is at least ten times more than gravity. For those who are initially involved in this kind of ninjutsu, they cannot adapt to it for a while. ¡°But if you can give them some time, it¡¯s not difficult to adapt. But unfortunately, Kaguya obviously will not give them this time. "Damn it, it's impossible to change it like this." Sasuke shouted. Kakashi¡¯s face was solemn, thinking about how to deal with it. "Mom, they can't move anymore. Kill them quickly. Kill the reincarnations of Indra and Asura first. This battle will be over!" Hei Jue said excitedly. Hearing this, Kaguya stretched out his hands, and gray bones emerged from his palms again. Naruto saw this and shouted: "Everyone, be careful, you must not be hit by that bone, otherwise, it will turn into ashes in an instant!" As soon as Naruto finished speaking, the gray bone rod sped out, targeting Sasuke and Naruto! The pupils of the two people shrank, their bodies trembled slightly, and they moved very slowly. They might not be able to avoid it. "Sasuke!" Kakashi shouted softly, and his right hand seemed to regain its flexibility, and a kunai flew out of his hand. But the target is not the gray bone stick, but Kaguya! Sasuke understood instantly and turned his left eye slightly. "Heaven's hand power!" When Kunai was about to stab Kaguya, he instantly switched to Sasuke. At this time, Kakashi¡¯s left eye turned??, a space ripple appeared beside Kaguya. A golden figure quietly emerged. One left and one right! For a moment, Naruto and Sasuke appeared at the same time! "What's going on!" Hei Jue said in shock. At this time, the two bone rods that killed Ash Bones also penetrated into the location where Naruto and Sasuke were originally. Sasuke turned into a kunai, while Naruto turned into smoke with a bang. Shadow clone! "Success!" Naruto shouted, his right hand and Sasuke's left hand were about to touch Kaguya. But at this moment, the gravity space suddenly disappeared and the scene changed again. The dark purple land appeared under everyone¡¯s feet. The sudden change in gravity caused Sasuke and Naruto to lose their center of gravity for an instant. At this time, Kaguya dodged and escaped from the sealing range of the two people. Sasuke and Naruto failed again. "Damn it, it was just a little bit close." Naruto said in annoyance. Sasuke¡¯s eyes were fixed on Kaguya. "I actually figured out a way to deal with it in an instant, and Naruto's body turned out to be a shadow clone. When did it happen?" Black Zetsu couldn't figure it out at all. In the end, it can only be attributed to the fact that when Naruto used multiple shadow clones before, he hid his true body in Kakashi's divine power space. Facing Kakashi¡¯s various strategies, Black Zetsu felt a little worried. If Kaguya hadn¡¯t made the right choice this time out of desperation, he might have been sealed again. "Despite being so careful, I still get startled every step of the way. It seems that I need to further improve my mother's strength. If I have the Expanded Seeking Jade, it will be much easier to deal with it." Hei Jue thought to himself. At this time, Kakashi fell next to Naruto and Sasuke and said, "Are you okay?" Both of them shook their heads. "Kakashi-sensei, I'm sorry, Sasuke and I didn't stabilize, and we still failed." Naruto said. Sasuke also felt quite guilty. "It's okay. If the ancestor of the ninja world was so easy to deal with, we wouldn't have to be so cautious before." Kakashi said. "Kakashi-sensei, what should we do next?" Naruto whispered. "Kaguya Otsutsuki's combat awareness is very weak. With the help of Black Zetsu, we can quickly make a series of judgments. Let's isolate Black Zetsu first." Kakashi whispered. When Naruto and Sasuke heard this, they both looked at Kaguya's sleeves. Hei Jue is among them. From the battle just now, it is indeed easy to see that although Kaguya is powerful, she knows nothing about the fighting style of ninjas. ?To sum it up in one sentence, he has a simple mind and well-developed limbs. ¡° Such an opponent, even if it possesses extremely strong power, is not difficult to deal with. So, the next step to do now is to kill the opponent's strategist mind, which is not very good in the first place. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 754 Kill Heijue first You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Mom, how is the strength gathering going?" Hei Jue asked. "The ninja chakra absorbed by the sacred tree is flowing in continuously. In three minutes, we should be able to gather the chakra to collide with the Taoist Jade." "Three minutes?" Hei Jue whispered. Three minutes is not a long time. According to the situation just now, it is not difficult to hold on for three minutes. "Kaguya is afraid of being sealed, so her attention will be focused on you. We will do this later" Seeing Kakashi telling Naruto and Sasuke the battle plan, Orochimaru suddenly felt nostalgic. When he and Tsunade Jiraiya were on the same team, he also laid out the battle plan like this. When it comes to strategic deployment, both Jiraiya and Tsunade are far inferior to Orochimaru. This is also the reason why the Third Hokage values ??Orochimaru the most. As a leader, the importance of looking at the overall situation is very important. And if Orochimaru has this ability, he will become an excellent leader. The success of Sound Ninja Village is enough to illustrate Orochimaru's ability. "Sure enough, it's easy to miss the past when you get older. However, my distant place is not in the past." Orochimaru thought to himself, his eyes constantly moving on Kaguya. The golden-blue pupils seemed to be exploring something. "Do you understand the battle plan?" Kakashi whispered. Naruto and Sasuke nodded to express their understanding. "Then let's begin!" The three of them moved instantly. Orochimaru did not move at all. Minato watched Kakashi's battle silently, with a happy smile on his lips. "Kakashi, Sakumo-senpai will be happy to see you like this." Kakashi, who originally paid the least attention to teamwork, is now able to bring teamwork to such an extent. Although Minato has not seen the changes in Kakashi over the years, at this time, he clearly felt it. It¡¯s just that this road is not easy to get to Kakashi. Thinking that he left the world early and left Kakashi to face this alone, Minato felt quite apologetic. "They are coming, mother." Hei Jue whispered. I saw Naruto and Sasuke approaching each other alternately, one on the left and the other on the right. Sasuke pulled out the Kusanagi sword, which was covered with black thunder power. Naruto also turned the seeking jade into a black stick and held it in his hand. With a hiss, the black rod flew directly from Naruto's right hand. "coming!" Kaguya¡¯s long hair danced, directly entangling the black rod, preventing it from moving forward. The assistant slashed with a long sword and cut off the long hair one by one. Kakashi also moved at this time, Qian Ting appeared in his hand, and in a blink of an eye, he appeared behind Kaguya. "Immortal magic! Dragon chant dance!" The roar of the dragon is shocking! The sound was so huge that it seemed to tear the sky apart. Thunder chains cover the whole body, with a look of disdain. "Mom, watch your back." ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya frowned slightly and shouted softly: "Eighty God Air Strike!" Countless fists appeared again. The next moment, the Thunder Dragon was shattered and Kakashi also stepped back. At this time, Sasuke was already close! Kaguya raised her right hand, and gray bones flew out of her palm and stabbed Sasuke. Sasuke's eyes fell on Kakashi. Heaven¡¯s hand power! With a hiss, Kakashi and Sasuke switched places. Qian Ting moved his right hand, pushed the gray bones away, turned back and stabbed Kaguya. This knife seems simple, but it uses a lot of skill. If it wasn't for a certain degree, it would not be used at all. Kaguya¡¯s pupils shrank, a black space appeared in front of her eyes, and she directly recovered the gray bones. At this time, Naruto's attack came again. "The Immortal Technique! Melting Release! Tailed Beast Shuriken Technique!" The huge tailed beast shuriken came from behind Kakashi and hit Kaguya. Kakashi could even feel the heat behind him. If you don¡¯t dodge at this time, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t hit Kaguya yet.??Kakashi was attacked. Does Naruto want to die together? Such doubts were quickly answered. I saw Kakashi disappearing in place with a hiss. The Flying Thunder God Technique was activated and appeared directly behind Naruto. At the same time, the silver-white half-length Susan appeared behind Kakashi. ¡°Mom, the attack is coming!¡± Black Jue shouted. Kaguya naturally would not put the tailed beast shuriken in her eyes. Eighty Gods Air Strike! The super physical technique that integrates offense and defense is also very convenient to use. boom! The giant blue fist shot out, annihilating the tailed beast shuriken directly. The sky was filled with dust. ¡°You¡¯re a trivial person, but you dare to show off in front of your mother.¡± Hei Jue mocked. At this moment, two black spinning shurikens flew out of the dust! The spinning shurikens were in a staggered shape, stabbing Kaguya's left and right arms respectively. Seeing this, Kaguya jumped up and avoided the shuriken attack. At this time, Sasuke did not know when he appeared above his head! The Kusanagi sword chopped down directly! "When!" Hei Jue was shocked. Kaguya stretched out her left hand and saw Sasuke's Kusanagi sword in her hand. Hei Juejue in his sleeve said happily: "Mom, what a great opportunity to absorb his chakra!" Sasuke showed a sneer. It was only then that Black Zetsu discovered that Sasuke's left eye had been looking elsewhere. And that place was the black spinning shuriken that Kaguya had just avoided. Whoops! The power of the sky is activated, Sasuke disappears, replaced by a black spinning shuriken! Or call it Kamui Shuriken! The Kamui shuriken pierced Kaguya's left arm, but could not cut it off. At this moment, the Kamui Shuriken directly distorted the space! "No!" Hei Jue screamed, but it was too late. Kaguya¡¯s left arm and the black Zetsu in her sleeve were sucked into the Kamui space! Kamui Shuriken, a secret space technique that injects the power of Kamui into the shuriken! Kaguya groaned and covered his broken left arm. In the divine power space, Black Jue appeared quietly. Before it could react, two black sticks fell from the sky and pierced it into the ground. "Damn Kakashi! How dare you do this to me! He is just an inconspicuous character in the ninja history I created!" Black Zetsu shouted angrily. But unfortunately, Kakashi couldn't hear it at all. "However, there are many people in the Shenwei space who can hear it. "You saidyou created the history of ninjas? You are really bragging." The cold voice floated into Hei Jue's ears, and Hei Jue couldn't help but be startled. His eyes fell not far away, and there were actually people there. "Five Kages? And the Ninja Alliance? And Obito, why are you here!" Black Zetsu said in shock. Everyone did not answer, but they were all gearing up, as if they had a violent impulse towards this dark thing. The first person to take action was none other than Terumi Mei! boom! With a loud noise, Terumi Mei's fist hit Hei Zetsu's dark face. "Hurry up! How is (my) Kakashi!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 755 Expanding Jade Seeking Taoism You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After Kuro Zetsu suffered a violent beating from Terumi Mei, he had lost the ability to speak. An angry woman¡¯s fighting ability is really terrifying. Several men on the side felt their hair tingle as they looked at it. Only Tsunade showed an appreciative look. Such a woman still has her own style. Such thoughts came to Tsunade's mind. For a moment, Tsunade had a better impression of Mi Mei. In the ninja world, there are very few outstanding female ninjas. Looking at the twenty-two Kages from ancient times to the present, there are only two people, Tsunade and Terumi Mei. ¡°Perhaps only the two of them can understand each other about the hard work of becoming a movie star. Women, it¡¯s really not easy. "You are talking!" Terumi Mei said angrily. "Well, Mizukage-sama, I'm afraid he won't be able to speak if you act like this." Jiraiya on the side reminded kindly. Terumi Mei glanced over, and Jiraiya expressed his trembling. Based on Jiraiya¡¯s experience, he quickly made the correct response. "Well done, Mizukage-sama, such a villain should be taught a lesson." "snort!" At this time, Obito said: "Black Zetsu has been captured, and it should be much easier to deal with Kaguya next." Everyone was relieved when they heard this. At this time, the few people fighting outside are their hope. But Jiraiya frowned. It¡¯s really weird that things went so smoothly. ¡°After all, Orochimaru doesn¡¯t seem to be such a kind person. Now he is actually helping Kakashi to deal with Kaguya. No matter how you look at it, this thing seems a bit weird. "I hope Orochimaru is sincere, otherwise, I'm afraid there will be more trouble." Jiraiya thought to himself, but there was a faint feeling of uneasiness that lingered. Outside, Black Zetsu is offline, and Kaguya's expression is obviously different. Having been sealed for so many years, without Black Zetsu¡¯s guidance, Kaguya¡¯s application of power would become very superficial. Although Kaguya Otsutsuki is somewhat dismissive of the so-called ninja, ninja and ninjutsu, it has to be said that the application of ninjutsu has indeed greatly enhanced the efficiency of chakra use. Coupled with the flexible cooperation of various tactics, it is difficult to guard against. There were a few times just now, if it weren¡¯t for Hei Zetsu¡¯s reminder, Kaguya would have been sealed. At this time, she was like a giant baby who had no power but couldn't use it flexibly. The situation took a turn for the worse in an instant. With the loss of her left arm, Kaguya's strength has also been weakened to some extent. Although she is immortal, recovery also takes a certain amount of time. And this period of time is where the problem lies. Chakra surged, and the white eyes burst out with terrifying power. The meridians on the face are even more densely packed. Byakugan's insight will help her avoid attacks from several people. Otsutsuki Kaguya temporarily chose the strategy of defending and delaying time. "Great! Kakashi-sensei, it's successful!" Seeing Black Zetsu disappear, Naruto couldn't help but said with joy. "Now is not the time to relax, Naruto, this is just the first step, the real opponent is still in front of you." Sasuke said solemnly. "I know, I know, really, why don't you make me happy." Naruto complained. "Okay, concentrate on dealing with the enemy. Black Zetsu has been separated from Kaguya's body, so it should be much easier to deal with. The next step is to seal the ancestor of the ninja world again." Kakashi whispered. "Yes, Kakashi-sensei." They both responded in unison. Orochimaru on the side stared at the blood on Kaguya's left arm with a look of longing on his face. "That's a good thing, what a pity." Orochimaru thought to himself. "Orochimaru, success or failure is right in front of you. Don't waste time. Let's fight quickly." Kakashi whispered. "Haha, Kakashi-kun, of course this is what I think too. In that case, let's get started." Orochimaru chuckled, and then the four of them dispersed, forming an encirclement. In front of Kaguya Otsutsuki was Kakashi.  At this time, Kaguya's eyes widened and her vigilance was raised to the highest level. "Kiss of the Corpse Dragon!" I saw that Orochimaru behind Kaguya was the first to launch the attack. Dozens of bone dragons flew out from Orochimaru's sleeves and bit Kaguya straight away. Without looking back, Kaguya smashed it into pieces with one move of Eighty Gods Air Strike. The smoke filled the air. Kakashi turned his left eye and saw Kaguya clearly in the smoke, and then formed a seal with his hands, and the two thunder tigers were instantly formed. "Immortal magic! Thunder escape! Double kill of thunder and tiger!" The two thunder tigers rushed directly into the smoke in a killing manner. Seeing this, Kaguya lowered her body instantly and avoided the smoke area. At the same time, Thunder Tiger's charge was also avoided. At the same time, the purple half-body Susan behind Sasuke took shape, and the purple arrows were fired again. Kaguya rolled his eyes, invisible pressure emerged, a black space took shape in front of him, and the purple arrow fell directly into the space and disappeared. At this moment, the sound of boundless wind pressure sounded one after another. Kaguya was shocked and looked quickly. I saw nine Narutos appearing not far away, holding nine balls of different shapes in their hands. "Immortal magic! Super Tailed Beast Rasen Shuriken!" Nine spiral shurikens, carrying different tailed beast powers, swarmed towards Kaguya! At this time, Kaguya¡¯s old strength has been exhausted, and her new strength has not yet emerged. She is unable to dodge at all, let alone resist! Boom! With a loud noise, nine Rasenshurikens hit Kaguya at the same time in an instant! "It's done!" Naruto said happily. Kakashi did not show any joy. Such an attack cannot directly defeat Kaguya. Sure enough, when the smoke and dust dissipated, Kaguya's clothes became a little tattered, but other than that, there was no damage. "It's almost time." Kaguya thought to herself, and immediately, a rabbit-like white creature extended from her broken left arm. "This is¡­¡­" Both Naruto and Sasuke were shocked. Kakashi secretly said it as expected. Orochimaru looked even more interested. "That's not a tailed beast, what is it? Is it Kaguya's true form?" Orochimaru whispered. It is said that Kaguya Otsutsuki is an alien. If this form is her true body, then does she come from the Rabbit Star? This thought appeared in Orochimaru's mind somewhat comically. And then it lingered. A huge white rabbit appeared, but soon disappeared, and Kaguya's body was reassembled. What¡¯s even more terrifying is that a huge black sphere appeared behind her. "That'sthe Dao Jade? But why is it so big?" Naruto said in shock. "The time has finally arrived. Next, I will let you feel what the ultimate power is!" Kaguya said, the black sphere instantly expanded even bigger. Expanded seeking Tao jade! What is condensed from the chakra absorbed by the sacred tree is the same as the seeking jade, but its power is much stronger. Possessing the power to return the world to nothingness! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 756: Destroy Kaguya again! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The huge expanding Taoist Jade continues to grow in size in the space of the original sphere. "No, if we continue, I'm afraid the entire space will be covered by this huge seeking jade. By then, we won't be able to stay in this space any longer." Kakashi whispered. "It must be sealed as soon as possible, otherwise, I'm afraid there will be no chance." At this time, Orochimaru also stopped playing around and started to take it seriously. The huge expansion of the Seeking Dao Jade also made him feel the crisis. Covering the sky and blocking out the sun! "This scale is a bit too exaggerated." Sasuke whispered. "The power in it is too terrifying." Naruto said solemnly. Kakashi glanced at Shodai and Minato, turned his left eye, and sent the two of them into the Kamui space. At this time, the two of them could no longer intervene. In the Kamui space, Hashirama and Minato have not yet come to their senses. Everyone was shocked when they saw the two people coming in. "First Lord? Minato? Why did you come in too?" The Third Hokage asked in surprise. "It seems Kakashi sent us in." Minato whispered. "Minato, how is the situation outside?" Jiraiya quickly asked helplessly. "Victory or defeat can only be determined in an instant." When everyone heard this, their expressions became tense. The winner is about to be announced. Initial ball space. "Naruto, Sasuke, use the last battle plan." Kakashi shouted. Both Naruto and Sasuke were stunned. "The last battle plan, that one is not" Sasuke seemed to have thought of something, and his eyes were full of doubts. Naruto shouted excitedly: "Okay! Kakashi-sensei, promise to complete the task!" Orochimaru on the side was a little curious, what kind of battle plan would make the two of them show completely different expressions. "Orochimaru, with your combat experience, I don't think I have anything to command you. But I think you will choose to take action at the most appropriate opportunity." Kakashi whispered. "Haha, Kakashi-kun really trusts me." Orochimaru said and licked his lips. "Orochimaru, although I don't know what your purpose is, I don't think you are willing to sink into the infinite Tsukuyomi." "That's natural." Kakashi took a deep look at Orochimaru and said nothing more. Now, he has no time to think carefully about what Orochimaru's purpose is. Kaguya¡¯s hands have fully recovered. The strength has been strengthened again, and the Expanding Seeking Dao Jade exudes terrifying power. A white body appeared behind him, and countless tentacles extended out to grab the four people. Kakashi held Qian Ting tightly and cut off all the white tentacles that appeared in front of him. Naruto turned the seeking jade into a black rod and penetrated it through the tentacles. Sasuke Kusanagi drew out his sword and cut off the white tentacles one by one. Orochimaru kept dodging, but strangely, he also kept moving forward. "Are you getting closer?" Seeing that the white tentacles could not capture the traces of the four people, Kaguya simply gave up this attack method. The huge white body instantly merged into her body, and immediately, countless black barbs appeared on her back. The barb shot out from behind and landed on the ground. The black material instantly turned into thousands of black shadows and flew out. For a time, the entire space of Bei Qiu seemed to have turned into a black forest. The black substance kept changing forms and stabbed the four people. The four of them evaded one after another. Sasuke lacked the ability to move in space, so Naruto turned the Tao Jade into a disc and held it up. For a time, the scene was chaotic. But the four of them are still moving forward. The first ones to arrive were Naruto and Sasuke. The two of them, one on the left and one on the right, formed an encirclement. "Immortal magic! Boiling Escape! Unparalleled strange power!" The golden fist turned into afterimages and flew towards Kaguya. On the other side, purple Susanoo also appeared behind Sasuke. Susanoo's fists were thrown out frequently, and they turned into countless fists in a short time.??Fist shadow. Susanoo's Fist! The nine-magatama samsara eye on Kaguya¡¯s forehead shrank and she stretched out her hands. Eighty Gods Air Strike! "One left and one right, countless fist shadows flew out at the same time. At this moment, it seemed to have evolved into a fist fight. Countless explosions sounded around, deafening. The silver-white Susan also appeared in front of Kaguya. It¡¯s just that at this time, among the silver-white Susana, there was not only Kakashi, but also Obito! The two of them clasped their hands, Kakashi's left eye and Obito's right eye flashing with blood at the same time. Black lightning emerged from the silver-white Susanoo and wrapped around its body! The two of them worked together to use Susanoo in his strongest form! The silvery white light condensed on Susanoo's left hand, and the thunder sword gradually took shape. "Susaraikiri!" The thunder sword shot out from Susanoo's hand, and the target was Kaguya! Kaguya¡¯s pupils shrank, the terrifying power within it must not be touched head-on! Just when Kaguya wanted to escape, several bone dragons entangled him tightly. "What!" Kaguya was shocked. Orochimaru's cold voice sounded. "The prey has been caught." Seeing the thundering sword getting closer and closer, Kaguya's expression became a little ferocious. At this time, part of the black sphere moved instantly and blocked Kaguya. boom! The thunder sword intersected with it, making a loud roar. Kaguya took the opportunity to shatter the bone dragon. "You scattered chakras, never try to seal me! I am the founder of the ninja world!" Kaguya Otsutsuki shouted angrily. "You are the founder, no matter what, you have long since disappeared from the history of the ninja world!" Naruto shouted angrily. Hearing this, Kaguya looked at Naruto coldly. Naruto formed a seal with his hands and shouted: "The history of the ninja world was created by ninjas like us through life and death. What qualifications do you have to erase it! I will let you see what the history of the ninja world is!" The art of multiple shadow clones!¡± Bang bang bang! Countless shadow clones instantly appeared in the sky, heading towards Kaguya. Kaguya frowned, wondering what kind of moves Naruto would use this time. "The art of seduction! The art of reverse harem!" Bang bang bang! For a time, the shadow clones surrounding Kaguya turned into unparalleled beauties without any clothes. Kaguya was completely confused for a moment. It's now! Naruto and Sasuke approached Kaguya instantly. The two hands were able to touch Kaguya in just an instant. At this time, Kaguya came to her senses and just when she was about to leave, a bolt of lightning pierced her back and then penetrated out! Immortal magic! Powerful sharp gun! Black lightning emerged from the silver-white Susanoo's hand, forming a thunder spear. It¡¯s hundreds of meters long! The powerful power of thunder made Kaguya unable to move for a moment. At this time, Naruto and Sasuke's hands had already touched Kaguya! "No!" With a shrill scream, Kaguya felt the terrifying power of yin and yang instantly sealing her power. "Six paths! The earth explodes into the sky!" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 757 Big snake moves You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Six paths! Earth explodes and stars explode! The combined power of yin and yang, the powerful sealing power instantly blocked all of Kaguya's power. Countless rubbles flew up from the ground and piled towards Kaguya. "Success!" Kakashi was overjoyed when he saw this. After years of hard work, he finally successfully sealed Kaguya. Obito also had a smile on his face. The silver-white Susanoo disappeared, and the two stood in mid-air. The black disc supports Obito¡¯s body. "It's over." Obito muttered. Looking back on all the things I have done in the past, this ending can be considered a happy ending. Kakashi turned his left eye, forming spatial fluctuations under Kaguya. Black Zetsu appeared and was immediately attracted to Kaguya's side. "What? Mom is going to be sealed!" Hei Jue never thought that he had just been beaten violently in the divine power space. How could he become like this just after he came out? This powerful power is very similar to what it was when it was sealed by Hamura and Hagoromo. "No!" Hei Jue let out a shrill scream, but it was of no use. The seal has been activated, and Kaguya cannot resist this move. ¡°She couldn¡¯t resist it when she was in her prime, and it¡¯s even more irresistible now. "You guys, the chakra I scattered! Why can you seal me! Hamura! Hagoromo! I hate you! Why do you do this to your mother!" Kaguya¡¯s voice was sad, as if she was filled with countless pains, but she couldn¡¯t express them. Being sealed twice by one¡¯s own son is a feeling that cannot be understood unless one has experienced it personally. Even if Kaguya is a person with weak family ties, this situation makes her extremely sad. ¡°Compared with losing her freedom, perhaps her child¡¯s attitude towards her disappointed her even more. But having said that, once a person has strong power and has formed certain ideas, it is actually difficult to listen to other people¡¯s opinions. This is the law of Naruto world. Every time you want to convince someone, the first thing you have to do is defeat him, and then you can tell your ideas to the weak from a strong position. Tell us what is the right path and awaken your former self. But for Kaguya, this path doesn¡¯t work. Because no one can defeat her, she is the strongest. Even Hamura and Hagoromo could only try their best to seal it. Seal and defeat are two different things. No one can defeat her, so there is no chance to talk to her. Therefore, she will not feel that she is wrong, she will only feel that her child betrayed her. Things in the world may be mostly like this. People always consider issues from their own standpoint and often ignore the opinions of others. As long as you are human, you will inevitably make such mistakes. It¡¯s just that Kaguya has no chance to change. With desolation and anger, Kaguya was slowly wrapped by the powerful sealing power. What awaits her will be an indefinite seal. ¡°Moreover, without Hei Jue, there is no hope of unblocking it. In the divine power space, Hei Jue disappeared, and everyone was shocked. "Black Zetsu disappeared? Obito also disappeared. The battle seems to be almost over." Hashirama whispered. "If Black Zetsu disappeared, Kakashi should have released it. In other words, has the seal been completed?" Minato said. "If that's the case, we should have won!" Gaara said happily. The sound was not loud, but it spread throughout the entire divine power space. "Great! Kakashi-sama wins! We win!" "As expected of Kakashi, it's really not easy." Raikage said with emotion. Ohnoki's nerves also relaxed and he sat on the ground. "Ouch, my waist, it really hurts me to death." Ohnoki cried out in pain. Losing mental support, the back pain immediately broke out. "It's true, Tsuchikage-sama, it's hard to be strong when you get older." Kurotsuchi said at the side. "Huh, I'm still very young! " "Yes, yes, yes." Kurotsuchi said perfunctorily. "Kakashi, is it finally over?" Terumi Mei whispered to herself, with a smile on her face. With the battle over, the agreement between her and Kakashi should also be put on the agenda. Ten years of appointment, the day of marriage. "Am I going to live in Konoha from now on?" Terumi Mei thought in her mind. But when you think about it carefully, it seems that Kirigakure still has a lot of things he needs to do. "It seems we need to find a successor as soon as possible." Terumi Mei thought to herself, and couldn't help but look at the people behind her. Qing is not strong enough to become a shadow. Chojuro is not strong enough and is young, so there is still a lot of room for improvement. Zabuza is quite strong, but his personality is a bit violent. The water is as white as the moon Terumi Mei¡¯s eyes lit up, this was a good candidate, but he was a little too kind-hearted, and he was obedient to Zabuza¡¯s words, which was also a problem. Terumi Mei hesitated between Zabuza and Haku. Who to choose? A suitable candidate is very important. If you don¡¯t choose the right person, how can you go to Konoha and become Kakashi¡¯s bride? This question is really nerve-wracking. Terumi Mei felt a little headache. "Is it over? Is Orochimaru really here to help?" Jiraiya whispered. "Jiraiya, don't think too much, we will find out later when we go out." Tsunade said. "Um." Now here, he doesn¡¯t know anything, and I¡¯m afraid there will be no results if he thinks blindly. On the battlefield, the Immortal of Six Paths looked at the two marks appearing on his palm and said, "Did you succeed? He is indeed a person worthy of trust." Konoha, Ichiraku Ramen. The old man felt something in his heart and looked at the blood-red sky. "Has Kaguya Otsutsuki been sealed? Well done. However, the story is not over yet. Kakashi, your enemy is not just Kaguya. That interesting guy will not give up so easily. .¡± "Dad, are you awake? It's almost dawn, come here to prepare the dough for tomorrow." Calamus shouted loudly. "It's coming, it's coming. Just feel sorry for your father's old bones." "Really, if you're not happy, just give me the ramen shop and I'll help you renovate it." Acorus rolled up his sleeves, as if he was going to do something big. "Well, it's still early. Just wait a few years and it'll be almost done." Shou Da laughed. Hearing this, Chang Pu snorted. ¡°You¡¯re really stingy, then come over and get to work.¡± Starting ball space! Orochimaru looked at Kaguya who was about to be sealed, with a strange light shining in his eyes. A strange chakra spreads. "Is this the original chakra of Kaguya Otsutsuki? The power of the sacred tree! The most primitive power in the world!" Orochimaru said excitedly, and then the figure disappeared from the place and appeared behind Kaguya. Everyone was shocked when they saw this! "Orochimaru!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 758 The Origin of the Divine Tree You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Orochimaru¡¯s hands formed a strange gesture. The eyes burst into an astonishing blue light. With a hiss, the nine tailed beasts flew out of Kaguya's body and landed on the ground. Orochimaru didn't care about this. His goal had nothing to do with the tailed beast. "That's the power!" Orochimaru's mouth overflowed with an excited smile. ??It seems that some energy has been absorbed from Kaguya's body. The green substance flew out of Kaguya's Nine Magatama Samsara Eyes and entered Orochimaru's body. "ah!" Kaguya screamed and turned into a giant white rabbit. Poof! Madara was spat out of the mouth by the white rabbit and fell to the ground. The Six Earth Explosion Stars are still moving, and rocks are still gathering. "Who are you! You actually robbed the origin of the sacred tree!" Kaguya said in shock. "Haha, this is a good thing, how can it stay in your body all the time? It is really a waste." Orochimaru sneered and immediately left the range of the Earth Blast Star. "No!" Otsutsuki Kaguya screamed miserably, but did not resist. Her power was suppressed by the Six Paths Earth Exploding Sky Star, and part of the source of the sacred tree was also plundered. At this time, she had no ability to resist at all. Orochimaru landed on the ground, holding a green light in his hand. "This beautiful color is really dazzling." Orochimaru murmured to himself, his golden-blue pupils looking particularly strange under the green light. Kakashi appeared next to Orochimaru at this time and whispered: "Orochimaru, what have you done!" "Haha, it seems there is something that Kakashi-kun doesn't know. I thought you were omniscient and omnipotent about this world." Orochimaru turned back to look at Kakashi, his tone was quite mocking. Kakashi was stunned, not knowing how to answer. Orochimaru raised his right hand, and the green light seemed a bit dazzling. At this time, Naruto, Sasuke and Obito also gathered behind Kakashi. "Kakashi, I was the first to know about the legend of Otsutsuki Kaguya from you. Later, I also verified it and found that it is indeed a very interesting story. And in this story, do you know that I am most interested in it? What is it?" Orochimaru laughed. Kakashi frowned slightly when he heard this and seemed to be thinking about something. Soon, his expression changed slightly and he slowly said four words. "The fruit of the sacred tree?" "Haha, Kakashi-kun really understands me. Yes, it is the fruit of the sacred tree. Although Kaguya Otsutsuki comes from an alien planet and has certain powers, the source of chakra is the sacred tree. And the reason for her immortality , it must also be related to the fruit of the sacred tree." When Orochimaru said this, he looked at Kakashi with burning eyes, looking extremely excited. "Kakashi-kun, do you know that immortality and learning all ninjutsu are my goals. To this end, I also developed the immortal reincarnation. But these are not worth mentioning in front of the fruit of the sacred tree. ! This is the most terrifying power in this world!" After Orochimaru finished speaking, he raised the green light in his hand. "Is that the sacred tree fruit you took out from Kaguya's body?" Kakashi asked. "No, the fruit of the sacred tree has already been integrated with Kaguya. This is just part of the origin of the sacred tree. Although it is not much, it is enough." After Orochimaru finished speaking, he licked his tongue and directly absorbed the green light. Swallowed it into my mouth! Kakashi was startled and wanted to stop it but it was too late. Orochimaru closed his eyes, seeming to feel the mystery. "It's really an amazing power. No wonder you can achieve immortality. With this power, any kind of blood successor can be at your fingertips." Orochimaru opened his eyes, and those eyes seemed to become brighter. It seems that endless power is about to be released at this moment. Kakashi and everyone were shocked and took half a step back unconsciously. "What's going on with this power? It's so powerful!" Sasuke said solemnly. "Naruto, if he eats the source of the sacred tree, his body will undergo qualitative changes, just like Kaguya!" Kyuubi said at this time. "What! Are we going to deal with another Kaguya?" Naruto gritted his teeth.   The battle just now took a lot of effort, and I'm afraid Kaguya may not be able to fight another one. More importantly, the power of yin and yang has disappeared, and they cannot use the sealing technique to deal with people with the power of Kaguya. "Orochimaru, it turns out this is your purpose." "Haha, Kakashi-kun. If Kaguya is not resurrected, how can I have a chance to get the origin of this sacred tree? Without your help, I can't deal with Kaguya. Only when it is about to be sealed, I can't control the body. With the power, I have the opportunity to use the reincarnation eye to absorb the origin of the sacred tree. All this is thanks to your help." Orochimaru said with a smile. "How did you know these things? I'm afraid even the Six Paths Immortals don't know how to extract the origin of the sacred tree. Who told you?" Kakashi asked. "Kakashi-kun, you might as well take a guess." Orochimaru said with interest. "The people who know these things are probably older than the Six Paths Sage. There are only three holy places in the ninja world today. Sure enough, did Orochi Sage tell you?" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. Orochimaru clapped his hands in appreciation and said, "As expected of Kakashi, I can't hide anything from you." "What exactly do you want to do?" "It's nothing. I'm just tired of this world. If I destroy it, it seems to be a good choice, don't you think so? Kakashi-kun." Orochimaru showed a playful smile, and his aura suddenly burst out. Kakashi was startled and quickly protected the three people behind him. In the sky, the Earth Explosion Star has completed its seal. The whole space also became quiet in an instant. Whoops! The space transformed instantly, and everyone returned to the earth again. The Sage of Six Paths appeared between Kakashi and Orochimaru. "It seems that the development of things is beyond my expectation." Seeing the scene in front of him, the Immortal of Six Paths whispered. "Six Paths Sage? It seems that it is not the true body, but just an image. Sure enough, your true body has left this world." Orochimaru said softly. "Young man, you are very good. I didn't expect that you could actually take out part of the source of the sacred tree from your mother's body." Said the Immortal of Six Paths. "Haha, it's such an honor to be praised by the Immortal of Six Paths." After Orochimaru finished speaking, he fiddled with the black hair on his forehead. "The origin of the sacred tree is not something that is easy to accept. It is the essence of power in this world. I advise you to give up on it." "Do you think that's possible?" When the Immortal of Six Paths heard this, his face changed slightly and he whispered: "If you take it away, the world will be destroyed!" "So what if it's destruction? I'm tired of playing the ninja game you set up." Orochimaru said coldly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 759: No Fate You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Orochimaru's hoarse voice became a little cold. It seems that he didn¡¯t take the warning from the Immortal of Six Paths to heart at all. It was as if what he was facing was not the Immortal of Six Paths at all, but just an ordinary old man. He didn¡¯t take the immortal¡¯s majesty to heart at all. "Orochimaru, what do you want to do? Destroying the ninja world is probably not what you want to do. You shouldn't be so boring." Kakashi said lightly. Although the friendship with Orochimaru is not deep, Kakashi asked himself that he still knows a little about Orochimaru. Orochimaru loves research and longs for immortality and strength. But he probably isn't keen on destroying the ninja world. Even after gaining immense power, Orochimaru would not have such boring thoughts. "Haha, Kakashi-kun really understands me. Destroying the ninja world is indeed a very boring thing for me. I have said that I am tired of this world. I will leave this world to you. Go ahead and mess with it, I won¡¯t remember it anymore.¡± Kakashi was stunned, did Orochimaru mean to leave this world? And the face of the Immortal of Six Paths also became extremely ugly. When Orochimaru swallowed the origin of the sacred tree, the Sage of Six Paths thought of this. With the original power of the sacred tree, you have the power to transcend this world. Therefore, it is possible to break the space barrier and leave this world. At the beginning, the Immortal of Six Paths also left like this. However, his departure was not due to the origin of the sacred tree, but because when he was old, his power had exceeded the limits of this world. Having the ability to leave this world. Although the two methods are different, the principle is the same. "You leave this world with that part of the origin of the sacred tree. If the origin of the sacred tree is incomplete, the chakra will gradually disappear. The world will also be exhausted. By then, everything will be destroyed and the world will return to chaos. Can you destroy the world? What's the difference!" The Immortal of Six Paths said angrily. "Haha, there are still parts of the sacred tree's origin in Kaguya, which is enough to keep the world running for a hundred years. By then, everyone I know will have been buried, so what if the chakra is exhausted and the world returns to chaos? It has nothing to do with me. ." Orochimaru said softly. "You! It turns out you knew it a long time ago!" Immortal of Six Paths said in shock. "Are you surprised? Otsutsuki Hagoromo." Orochimaru said coldly. Hearing that strange greeting, the Immortal of Six Paths' expression changed slightly. This cold feeling is unmistakable. "You are possessed by Orochi'an!" "Haha, yes and no. After all, the person who dominates this body now is me!" Orochimaru sneered. Kakashi was stunned when he heard this, and whispered: "Six Paths Sage, who is Orochi-an?" "Orocha-an is the Orochi Sage of Ryuji Cave. Orocha-an and Gamamaru are the first psychic beasts in this world, possessing powerful power and the ability to know everything. Unexpectedly, this young man seems to have Orochi-an's soul in his body. ." The Immortal of Six Paths said with an ugly expression. Kakashi looked at Orochimaru in surprise. No wonder Orochimaru was able to evolve the Byakugan into the Tsangikan, and no wonder he knew so many things. In addition to his own notebook, Orochi Immortal probably also played a big role in it. ¡°I just don¡¯t know when this Orochi Temple appeared. "It's really troublesome." Behind them, Obito, Sasuke and Naruto were confused and couldn't understand the current situation at all. Orochimaru did not pay attention to the Sage of Six Paths, but looked at Kakashi. "Kakashi, what do you think? Are you interested in accompanying me to leave this world? To find the true value of life." Orochimaru said slowly with his magnetic voice, and then stretched out his right hand, just like when he abducted children. "It's a pity that Kakashi is not a young man with a weak mind, nor is he a weak-willed person. Such abduction is really meaningless to him. "Sorry, I'm not interested. This world has everything I care about." Kakashi whispered. ?????????????? But in those eyes, there seemed to be a glimmer of unexplained light. "Really? That's a pity. Originally II thought you would be the only person in the world who understands me, but now it seems that is not the case. " Orochimaru withdrew his right hand, looking quite disappointed. This road seems a bit lonely. I originally wanted to find a companion, but now it seems that it is impossible. "Orochimaru, are you planning to give up everything in this world and chase that other world of nothingness? What about Master Jiraiya, Master Tsunade, and the Third Master? Do you have no nostalgia for them either?" Kaka Xi whispered. When Orochimaru heard this, a trace of nostalgia flashed in his eyes. But it was just a fleeting moment. "Those are really nostalgic names. Kakashi, I used to be like you, wanting to protect the important people in my life. Unfortunately, when I realized that people always die, the bonds will eventually When you are cut off by death, these things no longer matter.¡± "How could it not be important! Shouldn't people continue to support each other?" Kakashi wondered. Orochimaru sneered twice and shook his head. "Kakashi, that is the behavior of a weak person. But what I yearn for is the road to immortality. None of these are important on the road to immortality." "Why?" Orochimaru raised his head and glanced at the bright moonlight, his lips trembling slowly. "The road to immortality is long, and the years are unpredictable. It only makes you lonely, and you can't form a relationship." Kakashi was stunned, and for a moment he didn't know how to answer. "You can't stop me." Orochimaru said slowly. He has already made up his mind to leave this world. Naturally, he will not give up his goal just because of a few words from Kakashi and Six Paths Sage. And he has already given up on this ninja world that seems to have been set by the Sage of Six Paths. After Orochimaru finished speaking, he formed seals with his hands. There seems to be a terrifying force trembling. Space has also become unstable. "No! He wants to open the door to another world!" Immortal of Six Paths said in shock, and then the Immortal's tin staff in his hand shot out. The Immortal's tin staff turned into a black stream of light, and for a moment Orochimaru was enveloped in it. Kakashi and others were all shocked. But soon, the black barrier began to tremble. "It seems that with the power of my afterimage, I can't trap Orochimaru." The Sage of Six Paths whispered, and then looked at Kakashi, seeming to be thinking about something. Kakashi was a little baffled by the Sage of Six Paths. "Kakashi, maybe you are the only one who can stop that guy." "I?" "Yes, I believe you also know the consequences of Orochimaru taking the origin of the sacred tree and leaving this world. Please, you must stop him!" the Six Paths Sage begged. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 760 Samsara Eye Kakashi! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The semicircular barrier formed by the Immortal¡¯s tin staff is trembling continuously. It seems like it could be shattered at any time. "Me? What should I do? At this time, Orochimaru's power is probably not much different from Kaguya before. Can you give Naruto and Sasuke the power of yin and yang again?" Kakashi asked doubtfully. The Immortal of Six Paths shook his head and said: "The power of yin and yang that I left behind in this shadow can only be provided once. But you relied on your own strength to condense the Jade of Seeking Tao, which has the power of yang itself." Kakashi frowned and said: "Even so, without the power of Yin, I cannot use the Six Paths of Earth Explosion and Sky Star Technique." "No, you can have it. Yang power is physical power, and yin power is mental power. With the power of Sharingan, you already have yin power, but your eye power is not enough." Six Paths Sage said. Kakashi understood what the Sage of Six Paths meant in an instant. "You meanI still lack the reincarnation eye?" "Yes, the yang power I gave to Naruto can help him use the Six Paths Senjutsu, and the yin power I gave to Sasuke is to enhance his pupil power. If the pupil power is forcibly increased, the eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan will be destroyed. The eye is elevated to the level of the samsara eye.¡± "But the Sharingan is not something I possess. I'm afraid it won't be able to improve again." Kakashi said. The Six Paths Sage shook his head and said: "That's not the case. You used the Jade of Seeking the Way to completely fuse the Sharingan with yourself. Now, this eye is yours. Even if you give it to others, others cannot use it. Because it contains the Seeking of the Way. The power of jade. Ordinary people cannot use it at all." Kakashi was a little surprised when he heard this. He didn't expect such a statement. "Grandpa Six Paths, what do you mean? How can Kakashi-sensei possess the power of the Samsara Eye?" Naruto asked curiously. Kakashi also looked at the Sage of Six Paths. This seems to be the crux of the problem. After all, the Six Paths Immortal at this time seems to have become an empty shell, and the power of Yin and Yang has also disappeared. I am afraid that it cannot provide the required Yin power. Obito glanced at Kakashi worriedly. No matter what, the next victory or defeat will probably rest on him alone. "I can no longer provide the power of Yin. No matter if you want to open the Samsara Eye, there is still a way." Said the Immortal of Six Paths. Before Kakashi could speak, Sasuke took the lead and asked, "What can we do?" The Sage of Six Paths did not answer Sasuke directly, but looked past Kakashi's left eye. "Kakashi, your left eye has extremely powerful pupil power. The eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan has originally reached the end of the Sharingan. In addition, you integrated the Initial Seeking Jade into it, which not only eliminated the Sharingan The blood barrier has further enhanced the power of the eyes. There is no other Sharingan in the world that can compare with it." Kakashi listened quietly, knowing that the next step was the key point. "The Sharingan has reached this level. It is not difficult to start the Samsara Eye. There is only one thing missing, and that is the power of six paths." "The power of six paths?" Kakashi muttered to himself, seeming to have thought of something. "The Samsara Eye has the power of the Six Paths of Heaven, Human World, Hell, Animals, Shura, and Hungry Ghosts. This is the basic ability of the Samsara Eye. Only after mastering them all can you have the power of the outside world. And the Six Paths Power refers to these first six powers." "How to obtain the power of six paths?" The Six Paths Sage looked at Naruto and Sasuke and said: "Naruto and Sasuke are the chakra reincarnations of my two sons, Asura and Indra. If their chakras can be perfectly fused together, they will Draw out the power of the Six Paths. At that time, with this power of the Six Paths, you will be able to open the Eye of Samsara and possess the power of Yin." Naruto and Sasuke were both stunned when they heard this. They didn't expect such an operation. "Can this be successful?" Kakashi asked. "I'm not sure whether I can succeed or not. It mainly depends on the tacit understanding between Naruto and Sasuke. Only when their chakras are perfectly unified in your body can they succeed. But even if they succeed, the chakras of the two of them will not be able to succeed." It will be consumed in an instant, and you will not be able to condense the chakra for at least a day. Therefore, you are the only one who can fight then." Naruto and Sasuke looked at each other after hearing this and had already made their decision. "Kakashi-sensei, we can definitely help you open the reincarnation eye."??" Naruto said. "When the time comes, I'll have to trouble Kakashi-sensei." Sasuke said. Looking at the two disciples in front of him, Kakashi felt a little emotional. "I see." Kakashi looked at the Sage of Six Paths and asked: "I have never learned that sealing technique, how do I use it?" "Do you still remember the stone slab and the stone box?" Kakashi was stunned, and instantly remembered the two things that turned into golden light and entered his mind. "Some of them are ways to seek Tao Jade, and some of them haven't appeared yet?" Six Paths Immortal said. Kakashi suddenly understood. At first, he thought that the remaining part was like a sealing technique. Could it be the Six Paths Earth Explosion Star? The Sage of Six Paths didn¡¯t say much, and pointed a finger on Kakashi¡¯s forehead. In an instant, the originally blurry golden light suddenly appeared. It is the picture and text of the sealing technique! "This way, you can use it." Six Paths Immortal said. Kakashi closed his eyes and experienced it for a moment. The method of using it seemed to be integrated into his own body. Boom! There was a loud noise from the black semicircular barrier, and it seemed that it was about to break through. "No, my strength can't last much longer. Kakashi, Naruto, Sasuke, take action now!" Naruto and Sasuke nodded when they heard this. One of them stretched out his right hand, and the other stretched out his left hand and pressed it against Kakashi's back. In an instant, two huge waves of chakra poured into Kakashi's body. For a moment, a strange feeling flooded into Kakashi's mind. More accurately, it is the left eye! Seeing this, Obito on the side couldn't help but ask: "Six Paths Sage, if Kakashi wears my right eye again, will he be more confident?" The Sage of Six Paths glanced at Obito's right eye and shook his head. "No, Kakashi is not an Uchiha after all. It will take time to fuse your eyes. If you replace them now, I'm afraid you will have to spend the Qiudaodama to fuse them, which is not worth the loss. Besides, there is no such time." Hearing this, Obito had no choice but to give up. Boom! With a loud noise, the black barrier exploded instantly, revealing Orochimaru, who was dressed in plain white. "Otsutsuki Hagoromo, do you want to keep me just because of this afterimage? You are really naive." Orochimaru mocked. "I can't keep you, so of course someone can." "Oh? Could it be that you still have the power of yin and yang?" "The world always needs people to promote it. Even if there is no me in this world, there will still be others who will stand up." Hearing this, Orochimaru looked at Kakashi and Narusa who were standing aside. what are they doing? There seems to be a very bad feeling. At this moment, Kakashi suddenly opened his eyes! A powerful pupil power escapes! I saw that in the left eye, the original scarlet color dissipated, replaced by purple and the six circles. Orochimaru was slightly startled when he saw this, and whispered: "Reincarnation Eye?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 761 Collision of Ideas You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Although the cross on the right eye is just a decoration, it shows the ability of the Six Paths Immortal Technique, which is the power of Yang. The six circles of purple in the left eye represent the power of the six paths of reincarnation, which is the power of yin. For a moment, the power of yin and yang gathered in Kakashi's body. The left hand is Yin and the right hand is Yang. Faint shadows appeared, just like Naruto and Sasuke just now. There seemed to be some kind of change in the body, but Kakashi couldn't tell what it was for the time being. "The power of yin and yang comes together, I didn't expect there would be such a big difference." Kakashi looked at his hands and muttered to himself. Touching his left eye, Kakashi felt that there seemed to be something that had not been released. The Immortal of Six Paths was also shocked when he saw this, and whispered: "I didn't expect it to reach this level. This person is really not simple." Orochimaru glanced at Kakashi with interest and whispered: "Haha, Kakashi-kun, I didn't expect that I would inevitably have to fight you in the end." "Orochimaru, I can't control where you go, but I won't let you destroy this world." Kakashi clenched his fists and whispered. "Kakashi-kun, I have left this world a hundred years, enough for you and the people you care about to live, so why bother worrying about what will happen to this world after you die?" Orochimaru said with a smile. "Although life lasts only a hundred years, future generations still need to live. I don't want them to face the end of the world." Kakashi said decisively. Orochimaru¡¯s words reminded Kakashi of his past life. The various shortages of resources have made frugality a virtue. ¡°But there are always some people who don¡¯t care about it. Their views are probably similar to what Orochimaru said at this time. No matter how much they waste, the earth¡¯s resources will not be exhausted during their lifetimes. And a hundred years later, it has long been buried. How could they care about the world after death? ¡°Perhaps it is because too many people hold on to the idea that I will not take care of the flood after my death that there is so much waste. People are always like this. When their own interests are not concerned, they always choose to hang up. "Haha, you really think long term. In that case, let me see what you are capable of." Orochimaru said, the blue light in his eyes beating. Kakashi¡¯s expression changed slightly. With their current strength, if they fought on this land, they would probably cause great damage. We need to change the battlefield. Behind them, Naruto and Sasuke's chakra was temporarily exhausted and they were unable to move. "Sasuke, we succeeded!" Naruto said excitedly. "Well, the next step depends on Kakashi-sensei." Sasuke responded in a low voice. "Six Paths Sage, Naruto and the others will leave it to you." Kakashi held his right hand empty, and the black Qian Ting reappeared. The Immortal of Six Paths nodded in agreement. "careful." Kakashi tiptoed a little, and his figure instantly rioted! In the eyes of Orochimaru, Kakashi arrived in front of him in just an instant. Qian Ting waves! boom! Orochimaru turned slightly to one side, his body avoiding Kakashi's blow at an incredible angle. And behind him, a deep ravine came into view. The power of one blow is actually terrifying to this extent. Kakashi was not surprised that Orochimaru escaped the blow. He just heard him whisper: "Orochimaru, how about fighting somewhere else?" "Oh? Kakashi-kun is really thoughtful. In this case, it would be disrespectful to refuse." Space fluctuations appeared next to the two people, and then they disappeared without a trace. At the same time, hundreds of ninja elites who were originally in the Kamui space appeared one after another. "It's out? Is it completely over?" Gaara looked at the strange yet familiar scenery in front of him and said with some doubts. Terumi Mei looked around, but she didn't see that familiar figure. Instead, we saw Obito and others. "What's going on? Where is Kakashi-sensei?" Naruto asked in confusion. The Immortal of Six PathsHe said in a loud voice: "The two of them went to the Kamui space, and Kakashi wanted to make a knot there. It seems that Kakashi didn't want the aftermath of the battle between the two to spread in the ninja world." "Six Paths Sage, why would Orochimaru agree to go to Kamui Space with Kakashi? That is Kakashi's home field." Obito asked. "The Tsangigan also has the power of space. It is a divine space. There is no problem for Orochimaru to come out. Whether the venue is changed or not has no impact on him. It's just why he agreed. This is really puzzling, but It can be considered a good thing." Six Paths Immortal said. "Grandpa Six Paths, do you think Kakashi-sensei will win?" Naruto asked. The Immortal of Six Paths looked solemn and said in a low voice: "In between five and five." At this time, Terumi Mei ran over and asked: "Where is Kakashi?" "Beautiful sister, Kakashi-sensei is still fighting Orochimaru." Naruto said. "What?" Terumi Mei asked in shock. Jiraiya heard the sound and came over and said, "Naruto, what's going on?" So Naruto briefly explained what happened just now. When everyone heard this, their expressions became a little solemn. Jiraiya punched the ground, causing a hole in the ground. "Damn it! Orochimaru, this guy, really has an ulterior motive. I didn't expect him to dare to do this. Is he crazy?" Jiraiya said angrily. Tsunade put her hand on Jiraiya's shoulder to express comfort, but she didn't know how to express the unnecessary words. The Third Hokage also had a solemn look on his face. "Sir Six Paths Sage, if Kakashi fails, will the ninja world only have a hundred years?" asked the Third Hokage. "The sacred tree has absorbed the origin of this world and has become one with this world. Without this origin, the world will no longer be complete. An incomplete world cannot be stable." The Third Hokage was silent upon hearing this. "Kakashi" In the divine space. The figures of Kakashi and Orochimaru quietly appeared. ????????? Square stone pillars stand in the divine power space, looking eerie. Orochimaru looked around with interest and said with a smile: "Is this the Kamui Space? The scenery is a bit worse, but it suits my taste very well." For such a cold tone, Orochimaru said that this is what he likes. "Although you like it, I can't give it to you." With a wave of the long knife in his hand, Kakashi's eyes were fixed on Orochimaru. "Haha, Kakashi-kun is really serious. Don't you want to talk to me?" "Now that things have happened, what else is there to talk about?" Kakashi frowned. But Orochimaru sat down on the ground very unceremoniously and said softly: "I am very curious about Kakashi-kun's original world. I wonder if you can tell me about it?" Seeing Orochimaru so relaxed, Kakashi was a little surprised. It was just Orochimaru's words that brought back memories that had been silent for a long time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 762 Talk You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Another world?" Kakashi murmured, and Qian Ting couldn't help but loosen his grip a little. Seventeen years later, how could he not remember the world at all? ¡°But so what if we have memories, people always have to move forward. Even if we could go back, things would have changed in seventeen years. Kakashi didn¡¯t want to experience the emotion of revisiting his old place. Furthermore, in this world, he has established more bonds. Whether you want to admit it or not, the bond in this world is more reassuring than the friendship in the original world. Because the people I meet in this life are, to some extent, simpler. Compared with the plastic friendship and plastic love in the previous life, it is much better. When people have more precious things, the original ones are no longer important. ¡°It¡¯s a complicated world.¡± After a long silence, Kakashi slowly spoke. "A complicated world? Could it be that the world with ninjas is even more complicated?" Orochimaru asked curiously. Kakashi gently fiddled with the white god robe back, and then sat down like Orochimaru. For a time, the originally tense atmosphere became a little weird. The two of them sat on the floor and talked like old friends they hadn't seen for many years. "No matter what world it is, most of it is actually the same. There are no ninjas in that world, but there are countries. The standard for measuring ordinary people is not strength, but wealth. Except for ninjas, there is not much difference between the two worlds. The ninja's The world can have a higher starting point than ordinary people by relying on blood. And that world can also have a higher starting point than ordinary people by relying on parents." "Oh?" Orochimaru's tone rose, as if he was thinking about something. "In other words, the world of ninjas relies on the blood inheritance of ancestors. And that world relies on the kindness of ancestors. Do you think there is a difference? Most civilians can only work hard like Kai. Progress. But except for a few, there are a few civilians who have caught up with those people. The resources are just different. The strong are stronger, and the weak are weaker." "Haha, it seems that Kakashi-kun is not happy in that world. There is such a violent atmosphere." Orochimaru said with a smile. Kakashi shook his head and said: "Whether you get what you want or not depends on yourself. If you look at it from the perspective of an outsider, maybe I have failed. But from my own perspective, it is a good life. The world is dirty, The human heart is unpredictable, and all I can grasp is this heart." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. Orochimaru clapped his hands, seemingly appreciating Kakashi. "In a certain sense, you and I are quite similar. I have always followed the thoughts in my heart." Orochimaru said with a smile. "It's just your idea that has harmed too many innocent people." Kakashi asked. "Innocent? In this troubled world, who is truly innocent?" Orochimaru sneered. "So, this world is really indifferent." Kakashi sighed. "Since the world is so indifferent, do you still want to protect it?" ¡°Because escape and destruction are not the way to solve problems in the first place.¡± Orochimaru looked into Kakashi's eyes, and a hoarse voice came out of his throat. "So you want to change it?" "What's not to do?" "You don't overestimate your own capabilities. How can you change the thousands of years of ninja rules on your own?" Orochimaru said coldly. "Maybe, maybe not. Even if it's a stone thrown into the sea, it's better than being alone on a barren mountain. What I do is just following my heart. Just like you want to leave this world and go to another world to explore, both of them Nothing different.¡± "Then you still want to stop me?" "yes¡­¡­" Kakashi said softly, and then stood up, the god's robe moved automatically without any wind. The right hand clenched Qian Ting even more tightly. "Because people are selfish. For the world I want, I will keep you here. I will also cut off your dreams!" Kakashi shouted softly, his silver hair fluttering in the wind. "hehe." Orochimaru chuckled and stood up as well. "I have to say that this reason sounds more comfortable than the so-called saving the world., although they all serve the same purpose. " After Orochimaru finished speaking, he spit out the gleaming Kusanagi sword from his mouth. "This is not the first time we have played against each other, but there is still a feeling of excitement." Qian Ting turned slightly, and Kakashi whispered: "I thought your blood had already become cold." "No, no, no, how can the blood cool down easily? I just found something more interesting. Just like I found something interesting in the first place, so I left Konoha. At this time, I discovered other interesting things , so I have to leave here. Kakashi, you and I have different desires. This battle is inevitable after all." ¡°It¡¯s useless to talk any more, then¡­ let¡¯s get started!¡± After Kakashi finished speaking, he flashed forward and slashed with the long sword. Ding! The sound of steel clashing! Qian Ting and Kusanagi sword collided again. Last time, Qian Ting was destroyed by the Kusanagi sword and had to be rebuilt. At this time, the material of Qian Ting is not inferior to Kusanagi Sword. The huge force caused the stone pillars under their feet to crack instantly! The wind pressure is rising! Sparks are flying! Their hair was flying messily in the air. The golden pupils were full of coldness. "Immortal magic! Wind escape! Great breakthrough!" Orochimaru vomited slightly, and a hurricane erupted from his mouth. The silver hair dances and wraps around the body tightly. "Immortal magic! Needle Ksitigarbha!" Orochimaru flew out with a kick, which was filled with thick chakra, and hit the silver-white serve. With a bang, Kakashi came out in response. The original spikes on the silver hair had no effect on Orochimaru. With his right hand withdrawn, Kusanagi sword fell behind, his left hand stretched out, and several bone dragons ran out of his sleeves. "Immortal magic! Latent Shadow Multi-Dragon Hands!" The Bone Dragon was extremely fast, and it entangled Kakashi tightly in an instant. The bone dragon was about to exert its force, but at this moment, there was a bang and Kakashi disappeared, replaced by a piece of wood. Substitute technique! There was a sudden movement at the feet of Orochimaru. "Earth escape! The art of beheading in the heart!" Before Kakashi could catch Orochimaru with his left hand, Orochimaru leapt into the air. At this time, Kakashi also appeared behind Orochimaru. Kakashi hugged Orochimaru from behind and kept turning his body. "Biao Lianhua!" The two bodies turned into hurricanes and crashed straight into the ground. With a bang, Orochimaru fell headfirst to the ground, but Kakashi's figure disappeared with a bang. Shadow clone. At the same time, Kakashi's figure jumped out of the ground. "Kakashi, stop playing such childish tricks." After Orochimaru finished speaking, he slowly stood up from the ground. The attack just now did no harm to this at all. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 763 Kakashi vs Orochimaru You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Simple testing cannot measure anything. What Kakashi can confirm now is that Orochimaru's body is indeed different from what it used to be. The corpse bone veins and software modification have made this body soft or hard. At this time, coupled with the origin of the sacred tree, the two are perfectly compatible. In the ninja world, there is no other body with such toughness. Orochimaru did not dodge the Oo Renka attack just now, but accepted the attack head-on. "If it were an ordinary ninja, if he tried this move, his body would definitely be injured. But for Orochimaru, there was no problem at all. It can be seen how strong his body has become. "Kakashi, you and I have faded away from our mortal bodies. Now, even if we say we are immortals, it is not an exaggeration. Such a pediatric fighting method is no longer applicable." Orochimaru whispered. "Judging from the current situation, it is indeed the case. I just miss the old days of competition in tactics, cooperation and wisdom. Compared to fighting roughly with strength, that is more consistent with the identity of a ninja, isn't it?" Xi chuckled. "I didn't expect Kakashi-kun to be so leisurely and relaxed. It's really not easy. But in this battle, the fighting method you expected may not be useful." Kakashi sighed and said: "Then we have to use that rough fighting method!" Tip your toes and move! The body moves and the shadow follows! The left arm turns into an arc, the body bends, and the whole body's power is injected into the left arm. The left palm turns into a fist! There was a sonic boom the moment you pinched it! The left fist retreated, and a huge amount of force was gathered in it. With a gesture, the air flowed across the left fist. The wind speed is so fast that it seems to be able to cut flesh and blood. The sound of rustling wind sounded in my ears. The left fist reaches in front of the body, and the target is already obvious. That extremely pale face! Before the punch came, the wind from the punch had already blown the ends of his hair. ??Fist forward again, already in front of his eyes. At this moment, Orochimaru tilted his head, and his entire neck instantly stretched like a poisonous snake. The neck circled three times in mid-air, and the white fangs flashed with cold light, biting Kakashi's neck. Qian Ting raised his right hand, the sound of wind explosion sounded, the tip of the knife was raised, and it stabbed Orochimaru's jaw. At this time, a kick came out and hit Kakashi on the chest, and the tip of the knife was instantly dislocated. The head avoided the blade. Kakashi didn't stop the sword, he took advantage of the situation and stabbed with his right hand. The tip of the knife swiped across Orochimaru's left arm. There was actually white periosteum covering the left arm, and there was a burst of sparks. The blade is gone, but it doesn't hurt at all. The two took a step back and stood still. Everything that happened just now was just a flash of lightning. From the perspective of ordinary people, it was just that the two people's positions suddenly became closer, and no movement could be seen. "Kakashi-kun is really impatient." Orochimaru said with a smile. "Each other." The Kusanagi sword in his right hand was slightly raised, and a faint chakra surged towards the direction of the sword's edge. The cold is overwhelming. I don¡¯t know how many people¡¯s blood was stained on it. "The big snake is dancing wildly!" Orochimaru is moving! The body is like a fast-moving poisonous snake. Although it moves forward in a curve, the speed is astonishingly fast. The Kusanagi sword is close! The cold wind brought by the sword's edge hit Kakashi's forehead! Kakashi¡¯s left index finger and middle finger stand side by side, turning into sword fingers, covered with dense earth attribute chakra. Ding! The Kusanagi Sword was caught between these two fingers and could not move! Orochimaru was slightly surprised, but Kakashi would not let go of such a good opportunity. Qian Ting flicked his right hand lightly. Qian Ting rotated and moved, and after crossing half an arc, he stabbed Orochimaru in the back. It carries unparalleled magical power. If it is stabbed, it will definitely not be safe. At this moment, Orochimaru's waist twisted strangely, and his whole body was like a spring, shrinking in one place. Qian Ting failed and returned to Kakashi's hands again. Orochimaru twisted his right hand, and the Kusanagi sword became sharper. ?Kakashi did not dare to use his flesh and blood to compete with the Kusanagi sword's peerless sharpness, so he flicked the sword with his left hand. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The sword trembled and made a buzzing sound. For a moment, even Orochimaru was unable to hold the trembling Kusanagi sword and had to let go. Kakashi lunged forward with his left hand, and silver-white thunder flashed on his index finger. The index finger pointed directly at Orochimaru's face. "One finger of white thunder!" Powerful white lightning shot out from the index finger, streaking through the air with bright light. In a hurry, Orochimaru couldn't avoid it. Whoops! The white thunder directly pierced Orochimaru's forehead and shot into the distance. The light dissipated, but no blood emerged from the snake's forehead. Kakashi frowned slightly, Qian Ting entered again and pierced Orochimaru's body. Poof! The blade is unimpeded and goes straight into it. But there is no feeling of piercing flesh and blood. The next moment, Orochimaru opened his mouth, a hand stretched out from it, and grabbed Kakashi's neck! The silver hair danced, and the pale right hand returned in vain. Kakashi retreated and distanced himself. He grabbed his mouth with both hands, and another Orochimaru came out of his mouth. There is still sticky liquid all over the body. Orochimaru style substitute technique. "It's really a disgusting trick." Kakashi commented. Orochimaru did not answer, but stretched out his hands. Countless white bone dragons instantly appeared from the sleeves on both sides. At the same time, Orochimaru opened his mouth, and countless white bone dragons ran out of his mouth. "The Formation of Ten Thousand Dragons!" As far as the eye can see, there are densely packed bone dragons. The vast expanse of white is like a winter snow scene, and it also has a profound meaning. "It's just that it's coldness, and this is murderous intent!" Roar! The bone dragon roared and swept towards Kakashi. Densely packed, like a tide! Whoops! A bone dragon took the lead in launching its own offensive, piercing Kakashi with its sharp teeth. Kakashi¡¯s eyes were awe-inspiring, his samsara eyes were slightly shaken, and he stretched out his left hand. ¡°Shinra¡¯s Heavenly Conquest!¡± With Kakashi as the radius, a huge repulsive force swept across instantly. The densely packed bone dragons were overturned in an instant. It used to come in waves, but now it¡¯s gone! The scene was shocking for a moment. Bang bang bang! The severely injured bone dragons dissipated one after another, and countless smoke filled the divine space. "Wind escape! Storm!" Kakashi formed a seal with his hands and formed a hurricane in his mouth, instantly dispersing the smoke. After the smoke and dust cleared, Kakashi couldn't help but shrink his pupils. That is a huge stone statue! Orochimaru stood quietly on top of the stone statue, "smiling evilly." In his eyes, blue light flashed, seeming to have infinite power. The stone statue stretched out its right fist and hit Kakashi. Although the body is huge, its speed is not slow at all. Kakashi jumped on his right arm, then accelerated and ran towards Orochimaru! Qian Ting flicked and flew towards Orochimaru. The silver-white lightning gathered on it like a chain! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 764 The Dream of Reincarnation You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Whoops! Qian Ting turned into a ray of light, like an arrow wrapped in a chain, and shot towards Orochimaru's abdomen. The momentum is astonishing and seems to have terrifying power. And software transformation came into play again at this moment. The torso of the body showed an S-shaped twist, avoiding the blade. But at this moment, Kakashi¡¯s figure suddenly appeared above Qian Ting! Flying Thunder God Stage 2! Orochimaru's pupils shrank, and what greeted him was silver-white thunder. "Immortal magic! Stars shatter!" The silver-white thunder spread out and pierced into Orochimaru's body like a sharp knife. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?. The sound of electric current was heard endlessly, and the place where it was stabbed instantly became charred black. Orochimaru quickly retreated and distanced himself. The stone statue beneath him slapped Kakashi above his head. Kakashi dodged in an instant and landed behind the stone statue. Orochimaru covered the injured area, a cold light flashed in his eyes. "I didn't expect that you have mastered the Flying Thunder God technique to this extent. I was really careless." Qian Ting waved lightly, and a ravine appeared on the ground. "It's a pity that this level of injury seems not enough." Kakashi whispered. As soon as he finished speaking, Orochimaru's extremely dark wound returned to its original state in an instant. Orochimaru has the origin of the sacred tree, and naturally has Kaguya's recovery ability. This kind of injury is nothing to him. And with the assistance of Longdi Cave Immortal Technique, the recovery speed is even faster. Seeing this, Kakashi thought to himself: "It seems that if it is not a special injury or a more serious injury, it will not have an impact on Orochimaru." Perhaps, only that move can have an effect on Orochimaru in this state. Orochimaru gently brushed against his restored body. The clothes are torn and cannot be restored. The exposed part appears white. The skin as white as jade does not look like that of a man. Even a woman would be ashamed when she sees skin like this. "Susanohu!" Kakashi shouted, and the silver-white Susanoo appeared in the Kamui space again. "On the left and right are Susanoo and the huge stone statue respectively. The scale of the battle expanded instantly. Two towering giants stood opposite each other, with two people standing above their heads. One person is wearing a plain white kimono, and the other person is wearing a white thunder robe. In the right hands, there are two long knives. The two of them said nothing, but the stone statue and Susanoo started to move. The two are fighting like barbarians. You punch and I kick, each other wins or loses. With one punch from Silver White Susan, the stone statue lost one of its arms, but in an instant, it was restored to its original state. "This kind of immortal thing is really troublesome." Kakashi muttered, and then formed seals with his hands. "The art of shadow clone!" There was a shadow clone left to control in Susanoo, and the main body jumped to the top of the stone statue. If the stone statue is immortal, the only way to do it is from the controller. Susanoo was still fighting against the stone statue, while Kakashi fell beside Orochimaru. Orochimaru was not surprised when he saw this, he just said lightly: "Kakashi, your strength is beyond my expectation. But there is one thing, you are no match for me." Kakashi raised an eyebrow and looked at Orochimaru. Orochimaru stretched out his right hand, pointed at his eyes, and whispered: "Eyes. Now I have both eyes, and they are both reincarnated eyes. Coupled with the origin of the sacred tree and the power of the White Snake Sage, although these two reincarnated eyes are not as good as the Nine The magatama samsara eye is similar, but you are just an ordinary samsara eye, and the difference in pupil power is not just a little bit." Kakashi touched his left eye, his gaze serious. Orochimaru was not wrong. Although Kakashi successfully opened the Samsara Eye with the help of Naruto Sasuke's power of Asura and Indra, what he showed was just the form of the ordinary Samsara Eye. "If you want to compare it with the Peak Tenseigan, it is indeed inferior. ? ??Cassie had been avoiding the battle with her eyes during the previous battle. Because in this aspect alone, he has no chance of winning. "If your eyes only look like this, then this battle may be over!" As Orochimaru said, an astonishing blue light appeared in his eyes. Kakashi was stunned for a moment, and then he felt a huge pupil force coming in, covering his entire body. "The dream of reincarnation!" Orochimaru whispered softly, forming a strange seal with his hands. That¡¯s an illusion! In an instant, Kakashi was unable to move, and even his consciousness began to blur. "Haha, Kakashi, this is no less an illusion than the Infinite Tsukuyomi. Can you break free from it? With your new reincarnation eye?" Orochimaru sneered, and then gradually approached Kakashi. Every step seems to follow a strange pattern. In the illusion. Kakashi felt like he had slept for a long time. In the haze, it seemed that someone was gently pushing him awake. "Kakashi" A gentle voice sounded in his ears, with a hint of warmth and charm. That voice was very familiar, but Kakashi couldn't remember it at all. There was a sharp pain in his mind, and Kakashi suddenly opened his eyes! What comes into view is a beautiful face. ??Long curly brown hair, green eyes, and skin like snow. What¡¯s even more surprising is that the person in front of you is actually naked. "Ming?" Kakashi exclaimed in surprise. "Why do you look like you've seen a ghost?" Terumi Mei said rather unhappily. "Why am I here?" Kakashi sat up suddenly, not paying any attention to the naked beauty in front of him. Terumi Mei looked slightly angry and said, "What's wrong? Are you unhappy being here? Okay, tell me! Do you have another woman outside?" Kakashi was confused when he heard this, what is going on? ¡°You were clearly fighting with Orochimaru just now, why did it become like this in the blink of an eye? Illusion? Kakashi thought of this and quickly formed seals with his hands! "untie!" But nothing about the surroundings has changed. Suddenly, there was a sharp pain in my ear. "It hurts." Kakashi shouted subconsciously. "Kakashi! Tell me clearly! What did you mean by that action just now! What? Do you think waking up in my bed is a terrible illusion?" Terumi Mei said angrily, while holding Kakashi's ear tightly with her right hand. "Nono, please listen to my explanation." "I won't listen, I won't listen!" Terumi Mei said while shaking her head like a rattle. Kakashi was confused for a moment. Could it be that he had lost his memory? How many years is it now? "Ming, how old are you this year?" Kakashi asked. Who would have thought that Mei Terumi was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, and shouted angrily: "Hey Kakashi! Do you dislike me for being old?" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 765 Illusion You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The scene in front of him made Kakashi confused. But the Terumi Mei who was lying on the bed at this moment was indeed the same as the one she knew. Even the physical features are exactly the same. Keke, it seems to have a strange place. Looking at that angry face, Kakashi had no choice but to use his almighty divine skill. "I'm sorry, I was wrong." Kakashi apologized sincerely, his eyes full of affection. Terumi Mei looked at the handsome face in front of her, and her anger subsided. ???????????????????? When looking for a boyfriend, you still need to find someone handsome. Seeing a handsome face, even getting angry feels like a sin. Terumi Mei snorted and said, "Huh, don't just forget it. Today's housework is all yours." "Yes! I promise to complete the mission." Kakashi said righteously. "Get out of bed, I want to eat the breakfast you made." Terumi Mei pursed her lips, looking arrogant. "OK." Kakashi quickly put on his clothes and got out of bed to cook. Terumi Mei patted her chest and said to herself: "It's so dangerous. I almost forgave him easily just because of that face. It's so disrespectful. You should pay attention to this in the future." Kakashi put on an apron and started working in the kitchen. Everything seems to be so logical, but the confusion in my heart still lingers for a long time. "This sense of reality is very different from genjutsu. But Orochimaru did use genjutsu on me before. The blue-light Tenseigan seems to have some abilities that I don't know about." Kakashi murmured in a low voice, then shook his right wrist slightly and threw the fried eggs in the pan onto the plate. "If this is really the case, the situation is a bit bad." If this is an illusion, Kakashi doesn't know what the outside world has become now. If he were defeated by Orochimaru, I'm afraid Orochimaru would have left the ninja world and headed for the unknown world. " In this way, the ninja world will be destroyed in a hundred years, and the situation he has to face will become embarrassing. By then, even if you can bring a new stable situation to the world, it will only last a hundred years, which makes the previous efforts seem a bit unworthy. Just when Kakashi was thinking about this, a soft touch suddenly came from behind. "What are you thinking about?" The familiar voice and the warm breath spread on his neck, and a feeling of heat slowly surged through his body. "It's nothing. Breakfast is ready." Kakashi said, picking up the omelette on the side. "Well, I want you to feed me." Terumi Mei pointed at her pretty red lips, looking like a coquettish child. A trace of helplessness appeared on Kakashi's face, but he still obediently cut the omelette into pieces with chopsticks and put it into Terumi Mei's mouth. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, I want more.¡± Terumi Mei said, gently wiping the oil stains from the corners of her mouth, looking even more charming. After breakfast, the whole room was filled with the smell of pink. Kakashi had also discovered before that this was no other place but his own home, the Hatake family residence. If the prediction is correct, the current scene should be the same as after Terumi Mei got married. There is also a flame god robe placed at the entrance. It says Sixth Generation Hokage. Not long after breakfast, I heard a knock on the door. "Please come in." Shikamaru pushed the door open and said, "Sir Sixth Generation, the morning meeting is about to begin. It's time to set off." Kakashi hasn¡¯t replied yet, but Mei Terumi on the side rolled her eyes and said, "Why are there so many regular meetings every day? I didn¡¯t have so many meetings when I was in Kirigakure." Shikamaru rubbed the back of his head and said helplessly: "There are a lot of things to deal with in the village recently, so" "Hmph, that's really annoying, Kakashi, then you have to come back early." Although Terumi Mei felt a little reluctant, she still picked up the royal robe on the side and put it on Kakashi gently. Kakashi smiled and nodded, gently kissing Terumi Mei's forehead. "I'm leaving." "Um." Terumi Mei stood at the entrance, watching Kakashi leave. On the way, Kakashi looked around. After crossing a small road, you can see the lively neighborhood. When everyone saw Kakashi, they all saluted, their eyes full of respect. "Shikamaru, what is the content of today's regular meeting?" Kakashi asked. Hearing this, Shikamaru glanced at Kakashi strangely and said, "Sir Sixth Generation, have you forgotten? Today is the day for the election of the new ANBU minister, and all the major families are eyeing this spot." "Minister of ANBU?" Kakashi muttered to himself, seeming to understand something. We walked through the familiar neighborhood and soon arrived at the Hokage Building. In the conference room, the heads of the major families have already arrived. Uchiha, Hinata, Nara, Yamanaka, Aburame, Akimichi, Sarutobi, Hatake, etc. As soon as Kakashi entered the scene, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on him. It¡¯s just that Kakashi didn¡¯t care at all. Sit down gently, and then there will be an argument. "It's just that who the ANBU minister is has already been determined. It¡¯s just this candidate that they care about very much. The original head of the family is already Shisui of the Uchiha clan. If the head of the ANBU is Itachi of the Uchiha clan, plus the Konoha Police Department, then the Uchiha clan will have too much power. This is what worries them. The Sixth Generation of Lords really puts too much emphasis on the Uchiha clan. What¡¯s more, Uchiha Sasuke is still a disciple of the Sixth Generation. What these families are afraid of is that Konoha will become the Uchiha clan's one voice in the future. Because of this, the meeting debated for a long time, but there was no result. Kakashi had no intention of dealing with these things at this time, so he dismissed the meeting hastily. Everyone left, leaving only Kakashi and Shikamaru. "Sir Sixth Generation, you are not in good spirits today. Are you too tired? My father said that young people should still pay attention to their health." Shikamaru's words almost made Kakashi spit out a mouthful of water. Kakashi waved his hand and said: "It's nothing, Shikamaru, you can help me handle today's affairs. I have something to go out for." After Kakashi finished speaking, he disappeared in an instant. Shikamaru could only swallow the mmp words that were held in his mouth. On the Hokage Rock, Kakashi looked at his right hand and then squeezed it tightly. "Is it an illusion like the Infinite Tsukuyomi? It's really troublesome." There was a space fluctuation, and Obito slowly landed next to Kakashi. "What's wrong? Kakashi. You look worried." Kakashi glanced at Obito beside him and looked directly into the blood-red right eye. Obito didn¡¯t know why, but Kakashi touched his left eye. In an instant, the originally dark left eye turned scarlet, and then turned purple! Obito was stunned and took three steps back. "Is that so?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 766 The Mighty Samsara Eye! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Under the eyes of reincarnation, Obito's body became a little unreal. Kakashi placed his right hand on Obito's chest, chakra surged, and pushed gently. But nothing happened. The silver-white eyebrows wrinkled slightly, it seemed that it was not that easy to dispel this illusion. Obito swept Kakashi's right hand away and whispered: "Kakashi, what are you doing?" "Sorry, there are some things I want to confirm." Kakashi withdrew his right hand and said calmly. Obito looked at Kakashi, something was indeed wrong with him at this time. "Kakashi, are you okay?" Obito asked worriedly. Kakashi shook his head and said, "Sorry, Obito, can you just leave me alone for a while?" Seeing Kakashi¡¯s persistence, Obito had no choice but to leave first. Although he knew that the people in front of him were all illusions, Kakashi still couldn't bear to say a cruel word to those familiar figures. Seeing Obito leaving, Kakashi sat cross-legged on the head of the Sixth Hokage. "If you want to break this illusion, conventional methods will definitely not work. Then, you can only break it with the same pupil power as Orochimaru's Tenseigan, or even higher pupil power." Kakashi thought to himself, and then concentrated his mental power on his left eye. The six circles were flashing with a faint purple light. What no one saw was that the sun and moon patterns were also shining brightly on the palms of Kakashi¡¯s left and right hands. "When I opened the Samsara Eye before, I felt that there seemed to be a pupil power in the eye that was not emitted. Perhaps only by pulling out this power can we break this illusion world." Kakashi understood that Orochimaru used this illusion on him just to delay him so that he could leave. "It's a pity that even if I know clearly that this is an illusion, I can't decipher it without the corresponding eye power. This is what Orochimaru said, one area where he is inferior to him. The Sharingan originally requires both eyes to be brought together to exert the greatest effect. But now, Kakashi will naturally not deprive Obito of his right eye. What's more, Obito's right eye is now far different in level from his own left eye. Even if he takes it over, it will become useless. Therefore, what we can rely on now is the reincarnation eye inspired by the power of yin and yang. Sasuke can open the Six Magatama Samsara Eye when the Six Paths Sage bestows the power of Yin, thereby resisting the Infinite Tsukuyomi. Kakashi believes that it should not be difficult to reach this level after doing some research on his own. The reason why the more advanced Samsara Eye was not opened just now was because the time was too short. The power of yin and yang has not been completely integrated with the Sharingan in his body. Kakashi closed his eyes and his body gradually floated. Nine jade seeking Tao appeared under his body, spinning continuously. The white imperial robe floated without any wind, and the messy silver-white hair kept touching that handsome face. Qian Ting emerged from the lightning sword seal on his right wrist and floated in front of Kakashi. The pitch-black blade has a responsible cold glow. The black knife spike kept fluttering. The handle of the knife is constantly changing, forming a pattern of a divine shuriken. The blade of Qian Ting's blade became extremely black, and its hair seemed to exude a faint chill. The hexagonal crystal in the handle of the knife is now completely integrated with the blade. A faint green light shrouded it, and then dispersed, as if it had never appeared at all. The Thousand Ting Swords kept fluttering beside Kakashi, seeming to be protecting Kakashi. Time passes by minute by minute. It seemed like a minute, it seemed like an hour, it seemed like a day. Kakashi didn¡¯t know how time passed, but he felt that the changes in his left eye had become more and more obvious. ¡°One magatama¡­two magatama¡­three magatama¡­ More and more black magatama emerged from the purple samsara eyes. It didn¡¯t stop until it reached six magatama. But all this is not the end. The next moment, the six magatama rotated crazily. If anyone could see it, they would find it.These magatama seemed to be connected into one in an instant. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Kakashi felt a buzzing in his head, and then opened his eyes. The right eye is still the black cross eye, and there is no change. But the left eye exudes terrifying pupil power. In the purple samsara eye, there is a black pattern slowly brewing. Under the rapid rotation, it was impossible to see clearly for a while. After a while, the black pattern gradually stopped. It¡¯s none other than the pattern of divine power! The pattern of the spinning shuriken! Kakashi actually merged his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and Rinnegan into one! Under the astonishing power of his pupils, the scenery in front of him was shattered inch by inch. The originally bright sky dispersed, replaced by the cold tones of the divine power space. The person who caught his eye was Orochimaru who looked surprised. Those golden-blue eyes were full of surprise. Orochimaru stopped his progress abruptly and whispered: "It was cracked so quickly?" Seeing the instant change in Kakashi¡¯s left eye, Orochimaru seemed to understand something. "I didn't expect you to improve the pupil power of the Samsara Eye so quickly. I have never seen eyes like this before." Kakashi touched the new Kamui Reincarnation Eye and said: "Although I don't know what power was triggered, this eye power is enough to deal with your reincarnation eye." "It's really interesting. It seems that I can't deal with Kakashi-kun easily. In that case, I'll be more serious." Orochimaru sneered, and then a cold green light enveloped him. I saw Orochimaru's whole body turned into green flames, looking like a god. Nine black Tao-seeking jade surround his body. Reincarnation Eye Chakra Mode! ¡°It¡¯s really an interesting power.¡± Orochimaru looked at his hands, looking intoxicated. This feeling of abundant strength made him very satisfied. In an instant, the huge stone statues and silver-white whiskers disappeared one after another. In the divine power space, only two people were left again. Looking at Orochimaru in front of him, Kakashi tightened his grip on the black Sento sword. In the left eye, the figure of Orochimaru is reflected. Orochimaru clasped his hands together as if forming a seal, and then turned his right hand slightly, and several Tao-seeking jade formed a green halo. "Ginlun Reincarnation Explosion!" The green light circle formed a huge tornado and headed towards Kakashi. The storm was so fast that it enveloped Kakashi in an instant. The white robe ruffled, but Kakashi remained unmoved. With a slight wave of his right hand, silver-white thunder coiled around it. With a slight flick, Qian Ting bounced up. With his hands clasped together, Qian Ting landed between his two thumbs. "Immortal magic! Thunder escape! Dragon God!" I saw a dragon-shaped shadow suddenly appearing around Kakashi. The silver-white thunder keeps making the sound of a thousand birds chirping! The five-clawed dragon roared, as if it was about to tear the entire space apart! Go through the thunder! Roar! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 767 Yamata no Orochi vs Susanoo You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The dragon god roared, and the thunder and lightning shook the sky. The whirlwind formed by the Ginlun Reincarnation explosion is completely unable to break through the Thunder Dragon's body. The thunder dragon kept charging forward, and in an instant, the dragon's claws had already grabbed Orochimaru. Blue light flashed in his eyes, Orochimaru waved his hands. His right hand instantly transformed into a huge bone dragon, resisting the dragon claws of the Thunder Light Cave. After a moment of stalemate, the bone dragon was directly crushed into pieces by the dragon's claws. The white bones were scattered everywhere, and the silver-white dragon advanced again. Among the dragon heads, Kakashi's eyes were like lightning, and Qian Ting in his hands continued to release astonishing thunder power. The thunder dragon has not diminished, but has become more solid. Orochimaru¡¯s eyes narrowed, he didn¡¯t expect this thunder dragon to be so amazing. The Thunder Release Ninjutsu is the most destructive and the largest attack range that Kakashi can use at this time. An amazing technique that combines Chidori, Kirin and Dragon Dance into one. Kakashi is planning to decide the outcome with one blow! Seeing this, Orochimaru no longer hid, and the jade stone instantly condensed into green light spots. Raising his right hand towards the sky, a huge golden light pillar shot up into the sky! "The Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explodes!" The golden beam of light slashed towards the silver-white Dragon God! Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank, this move was a heaven-defying technique that could even cut the moon in half. The power of the six paths in the body increased again, and black thunder flashed on the surface of the silver-white thunder dragon. Roar! The Dragon God roared and hit the golden beam of light! Boom! The huge sound shook the Shenwei space. For a moment, it seemed as if the space was about to collapse. If Kakashi¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t evolved into the Kamui Rinnegan, this blow would have caused the entire Kamui space to fall apart. The collision was like a stalemate, and the two were evenly matched! Orochimaru looked slightly shocked. He didn't expect that the power of this blow could not determine the victory. The golden beam of light was bitten by the Dragon God and could not move forward. But at the same time, the Dragon God could not do anything about the golden light pillar. After a brief stalemate, with a bang, the two exploded at the same time! Countless stone pillars were shattered in the aftermath. The gravel is flying and the wind is howling. Both of them were thrown away by the aftermath. After flipping several times in mid-air, Kakashi stabilized his figure, as did Orochimaru. The two looked at each other and neither of them spoke. At this time, redundant words are no longer necessary. Today, someone is destined to stay here. Green Light Orochimaru formed seals with his hands, and seemed to be about to launch some amazing ninjutsu. "The art of Hachi!" Boom! The originally green body expanded in an instant, and then turned into a huge white snake. The white snake has eight heads and eight tails, but only one body. The eyes are extremely red, and the body is as huge as eight mountain peaks. There are raised sarcomas on each head, as if they are about to grow dragon horns. Above the head, eight dark clouds appeared. The momentum is unparalleled and shocking! Kakashi's eyes were full of solemnity, his left eye turned slightly, and he whispered: "Is this the true form of Orochimaru at this time? In addition to Orochimaru's original aura, there is also a powerful aura of Ry¨±chi Cave Senjutsu, which should be The White Snake Immortal mentioned by the Six Paths Immortal is the Great Snake Temple." Hiss! The Yamata no Orochi kept roaring, and the gas exhaled from its mouth seemed to form a huge wind escape. Wind escape came suddenly, Kakashi waved his right hand gently to break it open. The eight heads seem to have different abilities. Kakashi did not hesitate, Susanoo appeared again. Yamata no Orochi vs Susanoo! The silver-white Susanoo has become different at this time. In the silver-white armor, black thunder is constantly moving. In the left eye, the pattern of the Divine Mighty Samsara Eye actually appeared. A black light flashed in his right hand, and then a long knife exactly like Qian Ting appeared. The wings on the back have been covered with inkInfected, it becomes extremely dark. Roar! Yamata no Orochi roared angrily and launched an attack. The eight powers of wind, fire, thunder, earth, water, yin, yang, and immortal condensed into pillars of light and spewed out from the mouths of the eight heads. Eight beams of light shot at the huge Susanoo at the same time. The momentum is unprecedented! Susanoo didn't panic, stretched his left hand forward and drew a circle. Within the circle, a black space emerged. With a slight tap of his left hand, the black space instantly enlarged, blocking Susanoo like a shield. The divine power of the left eye rotates crazily, and the divine power is continuously output. The mighty shield! The eight-color light pillar was sucked into it by the shield of divine power, and then the same black space emerged behind Yamata no Orochi. The eight-color beam of light moved directly from in front of Susanoo to behind Yamata no Orochi! Boom! With a loud noise, Yamata no Orochi was completely hit by the eight-color light beam! For a time, huge smoke and dust filled the air again. Susanoo stopped moving and watched quietly. Suddenly! A huge snake head emerged from the smoke. A bolt of lightning shot out from it and hit Susanoo's chest! The speed is so fast that it is difficult to react. boom! Lightning exploded in his chest, directly opening a big hole. At this time, the Yamata no Orochi flew out of the smoke and wrapped around Susanoo tightly! The eight-color light beam just now did not cause any damage to it! "Kakashi! You can't stop me!" Orochimaru's figure emerged from a snake's head, his expression extremely ferocious. Kakashi was sitting on Susanoo's forehead, watching this scene coldly. "Orochimaru, you are at the end of your rope." "Shut up! I won't lose! I will master all the truth in the world!" "That's just your delusion!" Kakashi said, Susanoo suddenly burst out with a huge force, and lightning flashed! ??Silver-white lightning appeared on the surface of Susanoo's body. Six Paths Chidori-ryu! Yamata no Orochi's momentum weakened instantly. Susanoo was shocked and escaped from the entanglement of the Yamata no Orochi, and danced with a thousand thunders in his right hand! Click! He raised the knife and dropped it, and a huge snake head fell on the ground. "No!" Orochimaru let out a low cry, but he couldn't stop Kakashi's next move. The huge Qian Ting sword danced again. One stab after another, with no sign of stopping. There are eight knives in total, and the knives fall and fly! The eight heads of Yamata no Orochi were chopped off by Susanoo in an instant! Wherever the sword was directed, only eight tails were left. But at this moment, the eight heads that originally landed on the ground flew up again and bit Susanoo's body! A sharp pain spread from Kakashi¡¯s mind! "Damn it!" The severe pain made Kakashi unable to hold on to Susanoo, and it dissipated instantly. At the same time, Yamata no Orochi also disappeared without a trace. The battle between Yamata no Orochi and Susanoo ended up with both sides losing! Orochimaru and Kakashi landed on the stone pillar, both looking a little tired. The move just now was a huge loss to both of them. "Orochimaru, it's almost time to end." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 768 Divine Power and Thunder You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Haha, yes. Kakashi-kun, we are almost at our limit now. It's just that I, with the origin of the sacred tree, can fully recover in just three minutes, but what about you?" Orochimaru looked at Kakashi mockingly. Up to this point in the competition, both sides have used all their moves and have reached their limits. The difference is that Kakashi does not have the origin of the sacred tree, and his recovery is not as fast as Orochimaru. If Orochimaru cannot be eliminated within the next three minutes, I'm afraid there will be no chance. "Three minutes?" Kakashi whispered to himself, there was not much chakra left in his body except for the six-way Earth Explosion Star. "So, what are you going to do?" Orochimaru covered his chest and sneered. The original Yamata no Orochi had eight heads cut off by Kakashi, which was also a huge harm to him. But at the same time, the Yamata no Orochi's bite attack also consumed a large amount of Kakashi's chakra. The poisonous fangs of Yamata no Orochi are not something ordinary people can bear. If Kakashi had not achieved the body of a sage, he would probably be a corpse now. Although these toxins have been eliminated, there is still a lot of consumption. Kakashi clenched the long sword in his hand and whispered: "Orochimaru, when I first met you, when I first came to this world, I only thought you were the most terrifying enemy, whether it was the murderous aura or the terrifying The strength was beyond my reach. At that time, I felt like I was dead." "Haha, I never thought that you, who I thought was a waste at the beginning, could actually break through your limits and grow to this point. I originally thought that the Sharingan would become a cage to imprison you, but I didn't expect that now it has become you. Worldly things The changes are really disappointing.¡± Orochimaru was filled with emotion. When he defected from the Ninja Village, he happened to meet Kakashi. At that time, Kakashi was trembling. Although the fighting spirit was finally rekindled, it was still vulnerable. Looking back now, it is not an exaggeration to call him the number one person in the ninja world. Even if one person can deal with the entire ninja world, it is more than enough. "In seventeen years, he has grown to such a terrifying situation. How can he be described as a genius?" Even someone as conceited as Orochimaru has to admit that Kakashi is powerful and excellent. Even the fact that he was able to reach this point was thanks to Kakashi's intelligence. "I still remember that I didn't even dare to draw my sword in front of you." "But in the end, you still held the long sword in your hand tightly. Just like now. Knowing that you are defeated, you still fight with all your strength. This is what I first admire about you. When I was on a mission with Sakumo, he was also like this Like." Orochimaru seemed to remember something, and a hint of warmth flashed at the corner of his mouth. Kakashi also noticed this. Orochimaru seems to have had some kind of friendship with Hatake Sakumo, and every time he mentions him, he always shows a trace of warmth. Perhaps the relationship between Orochimaru and Sakumo was also extraordinary. ¡°I didn¡¯t keep you that time, this time, I won¡¯t let you escape again!¡± Kakashi shouted softly, and the Qian Ting in his hand emitted lightning again. Dance of Thunder! Thousands of blue thunder flashed above. The initial dance of thunder, against this enemy that initially left him helpless. An enemy who is like fate. Seeing the familiar moves, Orochimaru's eyes flashed with emotion. "Haha, is it still this move? Blue Thunder, do you no longer have the ability to use celestial chakra?" Orochimaru sneered. Kakashi did not answer Orochimaru's words. He flicked the long knife in his hand, and his speed suddenly increased! Just as decisive as before. Orochimaru did not move, or in other words, the previous injury prevented him from moving quickly. He put his right hand to his mouth and bit it down gently, causing blood to flow out. "The art of channeling spirits! The fifth level of Rashomon!" Bang bang bang bang bang! Five loud noises were heard, and the bronze door with five ferocious faces appeared between the two of them. Those defensive barriers are like natural moats. Kakashi was not afraid, the Thousand Thunder in his hand turned into a thunder dragon and bombarded away!   Boom! The first door is broken! Boom! The second door is broken! The power of the thunder was as powerful as breaking bamboo, and the Rashomon with astonishing defense was as if it was made of paper. break! The third door is broken! The fourth door is broken! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? All the way to the fifth door, Kakashi's Qian Ting penetrated it, but he couldn't move forward an inch! Do your best! Qian Ting pierced Rashomon and stopped on Orochimaru's chest. But that¡¯s all. Orochimaru sneered and said, "Kakashi, it seems you are at the end of your rope." After saying that, Orochimaru stretched out his right hand and asked for the Tao Jade to condense. "The Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explodes!" Boom! A golden beam of light pierced Rashomon, and then directly pierced Kakashi's right chest! "ah!" Kakashi screamed and flew away. Qian Ting also flew out and was stuck on the ground beside him. Blood overflowed from his chest, and Kakashi looked a little weak. Behind Rashomon, Orochimaru slowly walked out of the broken hole. "Kakashi, you lost this battle." Orochimaru said calmly, but his tone sounded a little weak. Using the Dejin Wheel Reincarnation Explosion again was also a serious drain on him at this time. "Orochimaruthe battleis not over yet!" Kakashi struggled to stand up, covering the wound on his right chest with his right hand, and black lightning emerged from his left hand. Orochimaru frowned slightly and said coldly: "Kakashi-kun, struggling to the death will only make people feel boring." Kakashi moved forward slowly, showing no intention of stopping. "In that case, let me give you a ride!" Orochimaru shook his head, with a hint of regret in his tone. The right hand stretched out again, and a golden light gradually took shape. Kakashi didn't care about this and still walked forward slowly. "Goodbye, Kakashi-kun." After Orochimaru finished speaking, he pushed with his right palm, and a golden beam of light was instantly stimulated. The golden light reflected on Kakashi's face, getting closer and closer. But Kakashi didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of avoiding it. In other words, he was so seriously injured that he could no longer escape. Close, closer! The next moment, golden light completely submerged Kakashi¡¯s figure! The golden light dissipated, leaving no trace of Kakashi. "Oh? Did it disappear into ashes?" Orochimaru whispered softly. In that state, there is no possibility of survival after being hit by the Golden Reincarnation Life Explosion. "It's time to get ready to leave here." Orochimaru murmured to himself, forming seals with his hands, trying to summon the leaving door. But at this moment, a drop of blood fell on his hand. Orochimaru was stunned and quickly looked up! I saw a silver-white figure falling from the sky. He still holds the black thunder in his hand! "How can it be!" Orochimaru was shocked, Kakashi appeared silently in the sky! This is the art of Flying Thunder God? But when did you leave the technique behind? What Orochimaru didn't see was that there was a black Kamui mark on the top of Rashomon. It was left behind when Kakashi discovered Rashomon in Hell Valley. At the time, it was just a whim, and he never imagined that it would actually come in handy one day. Everything just now is for this moment! "The power of thunder!" Orochimaru wanted to hide, but it was too late. When he was here, Kakashi was already right in front of him! Black thunder penetrated Orochimaru's chest, and time seemed to have stopped at this moment. The power of divine power is constantly stirring in Orochimaru's body. Kamui Samsara stared at Orochimaru coldly, Kakashi whispered: "Orochimaru, you lost." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 769 Pillar Spot You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! This last Rashomon is not that Kakashi cannot break it, but it is a back-up that was deliberately left behind. Because it has the Flying Thunder God's technique on it. Showing weakness to the enemy is also to expose Orochimaru's flaws. The only move that can severely damage Orochimaru is Kamui Raikiri. After all, even if Kaguya's arm was hit by this blow, he would be paralyzed, let alone Orochimaru. The fact is just as Kakashi expected, Orochimaru fell into paralysis with one move of Kamui Thunder. Kakashi spent a lot of time trying to hit Orochimaru with this move. First, he consumed Orochimaru's chakra, and then he used words to elicit Orochimaru's previous memories. It was also the first time the two met against each other, the memories of Rashomon with the Dance of Thunder. Then using Thunder Dance, Orochimaru subconsciously used the fifth level Rashomon. ??This time, she has fallen into Kakashi's plan. As soon as he left the Rashomon Gate, Kakashi knew that he had already succeeded halfway. After smashing the four Rashomon gates with great force, Kakashi withdrew his strength slightly. The fifth Rashomon gate was only punctured, not broken, in order to leave this Rashomon gate behind. At the same time, it also created a gap for Orochimaru. A gap where you can attack yourself. As a strong man with rich combat experience, Orochimaru naturally seized this opportunity. The attack came just as Kakashi thought. Kakashi can hide, but he pretends that he can't. The purpose is to create a scene of injury and make Orochimaru relax his vigilance. Of course, Kakashi also avoided the key point, otherwise, he would have been out of luck. When Orochimaru delivered his final blow, Kakashi used the Flying Thunder God Technique to move to Rashomon. Then the scene just happened. Orochimaru looked at his pierced chest with a surprised look on his face. Poof! A mouthful of blood spilled from Orochimaru's mouth. The black lightning is still flashing. "Ahem As expected of Kakashi-kun, you really can't relax at all until the last moment." Kakashi didn¡¯t say anything, and directly pulled out his left hand, and then put his hands on Orochimaru¡¯s shoulders. The power of yin and yang activates at the same time! "Six Paths! Earth Explodes Stars!" For a moment, it seemed as if two statues appeared on the left and right sides of Orochimaru at the same time, covering them with both hands. The gravel surged up, bound Orochimaru's feet, and then slowly climbed up. Orochimaru did not resist, but there was a faint look of regret on his face. "It seems that I can't go to other worlds. Kakashi-kun, are you really not interested in other worlds?" As soon as he finished speaking, Orochimaru was wrapped in countless gravels, forming another stone ball. The stone ball gradually rose. The divine power space is also gradually getting larger. For a time, the stone balls formed by the six earth-exploding stars hung above the divine power space, like the moon. Kakashi was half kneeling on the ground, his face was pale and he looked very weak. "it is finally over¡­¡­" Breathing heavily, the nerves that had been tense relaxed. The remaining yang power covered the wound, and the originally terrifying wound gradually healed. The Kamui Sharingan faded and turned into black pupils. The Sharingan is completely fused, and Kakashi can now use it freely. At this time, the pupil power was consumed too much and the eyes returned to normal. Orochimaru¡¯s words just now are still echoing in Kakashi¡¯s mind. Another world Kakashi shook his head and didn¡¯t think much about it. In this world, there are still many things that I have not done yet. ????????????? Is all this really over? Outside the divine space. Everyone is still waiting. The Infinite Tsukuyomi Jutsu has been unlocked by Naruto and Sasuke. The battlefield is also being cleaned under the command of Wuying. Except for the high-level ninjas just now, these ninjas who have been hit by the Infinite Tsukuyomi do not know that this war is not completely over yet.? It¡¯s just that the smart ninja seemed to have guessed something when he saw the five shadows and other senior officials looking solemn. "Why hasn't Kakashi-sensei come back yet?" Naruto said worriedly. Although time has only passed not long ago, to them, it seems as if half a century has passed. This is a one-on-one fight. Although they all have full confidence in Kakashi, Orochimaru's amazing momentum just now is definitely not someone who can be easily dealt with. Obito clenched his fists and wanted to enter the Kamui space. But he suppressed this thought abruptly. Going now is just adding to the chaos. "Kakashi" On the other side, Hashirama squatted next to Madara. Having lost nine tailed beasts, lost the heretic demon, and even been possessed by Kaguya, even Madara is dying at this time. For him, life is already counting down. After planning for so long, it seems a bit sad for Madara to die just after being resurrected. But at this moment, his heart felt brighter than ever before. The original haze has all gone. The only thing I regret is probably that I didn¡¯t cherish the time I spent with Hashirama during my lifetime. Looking at Hashirama appearing in front of him, Madara showed a faint smile. "Hashiramahave you ever blamed me?" Madara asked softly, his words full of expectation and self-blame. Does this count as asking for forgiveness? Madara doesn¡¯t know, he just wants to know the answer. What kind of person is he in the eyes of this only friend in his life? Hashirama raised his head slightly and whispered: "Madara, do you still remember your dream when you were young?" Madara was stunned for a moment, then seemed relieved again. "Ah, unfortunately, I thought I threw it to the other side, but unexpectedly, it was in the wrong direction. And you only fell halfway." "Yes, the world we expected has not come. However, it does not mean that there is no chance." "Gintoki-sensei?" Hashirama nodded slightly and said with a smile: "Yes, I believe that Mr. Gintoki can do something that none of us can do." Hearing this, Madara¡¯s image of Kakashi came to mind again. "If it's Gintoki-sensei, maybe it's really possible" When Ban said this, his face was full of regret. The troubled times back then could have turned into a prosperous era in the hands of these two people, but in the end it turned out to be like this. It is impossible to say that there are no regrets. "Madara, I really want to blame you for the world becoming like this" Hearing this, Madara¡¯s face turned a little gloomy. "Butas your friend, I didn't help you get on the right path, and I didn't find you being deceived, so who am I to blame you?" "Thank you, Hashirama." Hashirama showed that honest smile and said with a smile: "When we get to that world, let's compete again!" "Um!" Suddenly, the Immortal of Six Paths seemed to sense something, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Did you make it?" As soon as Immortal Six Paths finished speaking, a wave of space fluctuations appeared in front of everyone. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 770 Return to Heaven You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Broken clothes, messy bloodstains. And that tired look. Looks like a refugee. But that dazzling silver hair can't cover up the light. As soon as Kakashi came out, he fell to the ground. He was so tired. Obito spotted Kakashi at the first sight and quickly stepped forward to support him. "Kakashi, are you okay?" Obito asked worriedly. "It's okay, it's just that I consumed too much. I'll be fine after a while." Just now in the Kamui space, Kakashi recovered a little chakra, then activated Kamui and left. At this time, he was naturally still very weak. "Kakashi-sensei! You are finally out!" Naruto said excitedly. For a moment, everyone gathered around. Terumi Mei ignored everyone and threw herself directly into Kakashi's arms. "You bastard! It's so disturbing!" As he said that, he hit Kakashi on the chest. When the onlookers saw this, some were surprised, others were confused, and so on. Kakashi was also taken aback, not expecting Terumi Mei to be so bold. But then he showed a smile, gently stroked Terumi Mei's long brown hair, and said, "Sorry, I made you worry." "Huh! I'm not worried about you!" As he spoke, he hit Kakashi on the chest again. This time, the hammer hit the previous wound, and Kakashi could not help but grimace in pain. Terumi Mei was startled. Only then did she realize that the flesh and blood on her chest seemed to be new. "Are you injured?" Terumi Mei asked anxiously. Kakashi shook his head and smiled: "It's okay, it's healed." "let me see." Terumi Mei said that she was going to take off Kakashi's clothes, but in public, this was obviously not good. "Ming, wait, there is someone else here." Kakashi said quickly. Terumi Mei also realized this problem after hearing this. It¡¯s not that she is embarrassed, it¡¯s just that how can she show her future husband¡¯s beautiful body to others casually? So after thinking about it, I might as well forget it. The look in everyone¡¯s eyes can no longer be described as just ambiguous. The Immortal of Six Paths said at this time: "It seems that you have succeeded." Kakashi nodded and said: "Orochimaru has been sealed in the Kamui space by me. There will be no problems in the future." "Sorry to trouble you. In this case, I will feel relieved." The Immortal of Six Paths smiled. The nine tailed beasts also gathered around at this time. "Old man, where have you been?" Kyuubi asked. "Haha, Nine Lamas, I'm sorry, there are some things I can't tell you. I'll ask you to help me protect this world." The Immortal of Six Paths said with a smile. "Tch, it's still as bad as ever." Kyuubi said disdainfully. The relevant matters explained by the Six Paths Sage Tailed Beasts here confirmed Naruto's identity as the next tailed beast breeder. On the other side, Jiraiya walked up to Kakashi and asked: "Kakashi, Orochimaru" "I'm sorry, Jiraiya-sama." Kakashi knew what Jiraiya wanted to ask, and Jiraiya also understood what Kakashi meant, so he could only sigh. It¡¯s time for him to let go. That person has already embarked on a road of no return. And there is no chance to look back. The appearance of Kakashi heralds the end of the Fourth Ninja War. The five shadows gathered together and began to discuss the next thing again. Kakashi did not follow. Although he is the biggest hero this time, his identity is not a shadow after all. There is no need for him to interfere with the leader's speech. What¡¯s more, he has other things to do now. Madara was already dying, Hashirama squatted aside. Seeing Kakashi coming over, both of their eyes fell on him. "Gintoki-sensei, you are back." Madara said with a gentle smile on his face. Kakashi was stunned, now he understood that Madara was still the same Madara he knew before. A smile crept up the corners of his mouth, and Kakashi whispered: "Madara, ChristineHappy to have you back. " "Thank you, teacher, for your teaching. It's a pity that I don't have the chance to repay this kindness." "That's enough, Madara. It's a great comfort to the teacher that you can find your way back." "Thank you, teacher." "Madara is grateful for Kakashi's teachings, he is grateful for Kakashi's forgiveness, and he is also grateful for Kakashi's final forgiveness. These are the things that Madara wants to thank Kakashi for the most at this time. His eyes fell on Hashirama, Kakashi said: "Hashirama, you have to get along well with Madara over there." "Teacher, don't worry, I have made an appointment with Madara, and we will have a good competition when we are there." Hashirama said with a smile. "That's good. But don't use too much force this time, just click it until it's done." "is teacher." The breath in Madara¡¯s body became weaker and weaker. The vision gradually became blurred. For a moment, I seemed to see my young self again, as well as Hashirama with the pot lid, and Gintoki-sensei. ¡°My time is almost up, I really want to go back to the past.¡± Madara murmured to himself, with a faint smile on his face. When Kakashi saw this, a trace of sadness appeared in his eyes. "Gintoki-sensei, I really want to drink it again. What you did" Before he finished speaking, he had already lost his breath. A generation of heroes finally withdrew from the stage of history. "Ban" Hashirama whispered softly, but Madara could no longer respond. With a faint sigh, Hashirama stood up. "Gintoki-sensei, the future of Konoha will be left to you. I am going to that world too." "Don't worry, Hashirama, Konoha is my home too." "I can rest assured that." A burst of white light flashed, and Hashirama's face was filled with smiles. The soul flew out of the body reincarnated in the dirty earth and disappeared immediately. The original body spread out like confetti and turned into Bai Jue's body. Kakashi then waved, and black flames burned on their bodies. The faint smell of burning lingered, and eventually turned into fly ash. He took out a scroll from the ninja tool bag, took out a box, put the ashes in it, and then sealed it again. Looking at the scroll, Kakashi's heart could not calm down for a long time. One day in the future, Kakashi will take this urn to a place called the Valley of the End and bury it under the waterfall. That is their best destination. And that¡¯s where their story begins. That river is called Nanga River. That river has witnessed the history of the Uchiha clan and the Senju clan for many years. It is also the river that flows into the Valley of the End. A generation of ninja gods, a generation of shuras in the ninja world, also at this moment, once again drew the end that should have been drawn long ago. They are not gods, Shura, or tools called ninjas. In the end, they are just ordinary people. Ninja is just a profession, not a destiny. "Hashirama, Madara, congratulations, you have finally found your peace of mind." Kakashi held the scroll and looked at the rising star in the sky, feeling filled with joy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 771 Pure Land Calling You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Kakashi" Just as Kakashi was sighing, Minato's figure quietly appeared next to him. Kakashi calmed down his emotions and forced a smile. "Minato-sensei." Minato looked at Kakashi now and was very pleased. "Seeing you like this now makes me feel relieved. Sakumo-senpai was kind to me at first, and I respected him very much. Then I saw you like that, and I was very worried. But seeing you Now that this is the case, I think Sakumo-senpai will also be pleased." "Thank you, Teacher Minato. If you hadn't guided me during that time, I might have fallen into the abyss." Kakashi said, bowing deeply to Minato. Minato shook his head and said, "Speaking of which, I should be the one thanking you for taking care of Naruto." "These are what I should do." Sakumo¡¯s guidance to Minato, Minato¡¯s concern for Kakashi, and finally Kakashi¡¯s devotion to Naruto. This may be a cycle of cause and effect. "I am very happy to see Naruto grow up to what he is today. Kushina and I can also rest assured." After Minato finished speaking, he looked at Obito who was silent and whispered: "Obito, although you made a big mistake before. But in this Ninja World War, you also contributed to saving the top Ninja World, which is enough to save a life. , what are your plans next?¡± ¡°Are you planning to?¡± Obito whispered, a little confused. The end of the battle made him lose his direction for a moment, and for a moment, he didn't know what he was going to do. At this time Kakashi said: "Obito, come back to Konoha. Although you can't bask in the sunshine of Konoha again, there will be a place for you in Konoha." Looking at Kakashi¡¯s determined look, Obito smiled. "Kakashi, then I will leave the rest of my life to you." ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will never starve to death as long as I¡¯m here.¡± Kakashi smiled. Seeing that the two of them were back to their former self, Minato said with relief, "I feel relieved to see you like this. You must support each other in the future." Both of them nodded when they heard this. Kakashi suddenly thought of something and said, "Minato-sensei, if I remember correctly, today is Naruto's birthday, right?" Minato was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "Yes, it's a pity that I have never celebrated Naruto's birthday." Minato said, feeling a little guilty in his heart. "Minato-sensei, please wait a moment." "Um?" Minato is a little strange, what is Kakashi going to do? In the east, the sun rises slowly on a new day, representing new light. Kakashi waved his hand and asked Naruto, who had handed over the custody of the tailed beast, to come over. "Kakashi-sensei, what's the matter?" Naruto asked curiously. Kakashi smiled and said: "Naruto, today is your seventeenth birthday, how about I give you a gift?" Naruto was stunned, giving a gift now? But if you don¡¯t accept the gift, it will be in vain. "Okay. Kakashi-sensei, what kind of gift is it? Last time Sasuke had his birthday, you gave him a powerful thunder ninjutsu? Do you also want to give me a wind ninjutsu?" Naruto curiously. "No, it's a gift you will definitely like." Kakashi said mysteriously. Naruto looked curious when he heard this. Minato was also a little curious. ¡°Did Kakashi prepare a gift for Naruto before the battle? Kakashi did not continue to show off, the powerful Rinnegan in his left eye appeared, and then he formed seals with his hands! "Forbidden Technique! Pure Land Summoning!" Kamui¡¯s Rinnegan turned rapidly, and then a red figure appeared between Minato and Naruto. Both of them were shocked. That familiar face is none other than Minato's wife, Naruto's mother, Uzumaki Kushina! "This iswhy am I here?" Kushina looked at the scene in front of her with confusion, and soon she saw Minato and Naruto. "Minato? Naruto? Why are you here?" Kushina asked in surprise. "MomMom? Why are you here?" Naruto asked in shock.   Minato also had a look of shock on his face, and then he set his sights on Kakashi. "Kakashi, is that you?" Kakashi smiled and said: "A little ability after awakening the samsara eye. It can summon the soul of the dead from the pure land, which can last for about a day. Teacher Minato, Mrs. Kushina, and Naruto, you can be satisfied today. The wish for a family reunion.¡± "Really? Kakashi-sensei! You are so good!" Naruto said excitedly. When Minato heard this, not only did he not feel happy, but he showed a solemn expression. "Kakashi, such a forbidden technique should be very harmful to you, right?" Kakashi shook his head with a smile and said: "It doesn't have a big impact. Now my strength has grown to the limit of this world. Although such forbidden techniques are magical, they don't have much impact on me. Just after using it once , you will not be able to use this forbidden technique for three years." Minato breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this and said, "That's good. If there is any harm to you, then our sin will be great." "Don't worry, Minato-sensei, I have a sense of discretion." Kakashi¡¯s strength at this time is not inferior to that of the Sage of Six Paths. Therefore, the Sage of Six Paths can use the Pure Land to summon the shadows of the past, and he can naturally summon Kushina. And the price is exactly what Kakashi said, it¡¯s just that you won¡¯t be able to use this forbidden technique for three years. This price is nothing to him. Kushina also understood what was going on at this time. "Kakashi, I'm sorry to bother you. I didn't expect that annoying brat at the time to grow into such an outstanding man, although he is still not as good as my Minato." The four of them stood together as if they were a family of four. To Naruto, Kakashi is both a brother and a teacher, and the relationship is closer than that of family members. Jiraiya also regained his original vitality at this time, and Kushina was surprised to see the state of her soul. The battlefield is not a place to reminisce about the past, so Minato used the Flying Thunder God Technique to bring the three of them back to Konoha. Kakashi did not leave, but stayed. As the captain of the third unit of the Ninja Army, he naturally cannot leave casually. It¡¯s just that not long after Minato left, he returned to the battlefield. Of course, they didn¡¯t come to find Kakashi, but brought Hinata back with them. Perhaps, the anxious mother-in-law can¡¯t wait to chat with her future daughter-in-law. Soon after, Minato made another trip, and the purpose was to take Hinata Hinashi back. Well, maybe the marriage has already been finalized. Sure enough, parents all over the world are equally anxious. When Sasuke saw this scene, he glanced thoughtfully at Sakura who was not far away. With Sasuke¡¯s unyielding character, he probably doesn¡¯t want to be later than Naruto on this matter. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 772 After the War You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Of the nine tailed beasts, the one-tailed Shukaku returned to Gaara's body, the eight-tailed Gyuuki returned to Kirabi's body, and the nine-tailed Nine Lama returned to Naruto's body. They have become good friends with their Jinchuuriki, so naturally they are not willing to leave easily. ¡°It¡¯s just that what binds them now is not a seal, but a fetter. Maybe we can¡¯t use the word ¡°restraint¡±, but ¡°tie¡±. The remaining six tailed beasts suddenly had nowhere to go. After all, their jinch¨±riki are all dead. And thinking about it, they are not willing to let them be sealed again. Furthermore, Naruto has become friends with them, so naturally he will not watch them be sealed again. Therefore, there is no need to think about sealing them and creating Jinchuuriki again. Kakashi wants to build a peaceful world, so he naturally does not need war weapons like jinch¨±riki. Kakashi looked at the six tailed beasts in front of him, and the six tailed beasts also looked at Kakashi. They all know that where they will go in the future depends on the man in front of them. Whether to be free or to continue to be a tool for mankind depends on this man's thoughts. Kakashi looked at the six tailed beasts, and the serious expressions on their faces made the six tailed beasts a little uneasy. Do we have to suffer that fate again? If this is really the case, even if you know that you will definitely lose, you will definitely resist to the end. Just when the six tailed beasts were thinking about whether to attack in groups, Kakashi smiled. That smile is like the spring breeze blowing on your face. "You are free." The tailed beasts didn¡¯t react for a moment, as if they felt a little unbelievable. "However, there is a condition." "What is it?" said the four-tailed Sun Wukong. "Try not to interfere with human life. Don't attack humans unless necessary." The six tailed beasts looked at each other in confusion. Nanao Shigeaki said: "As long as humans do not interfere with our lives, we will naturally not attack humans." "Maybe we need a place suitable for us to live." King Wuwei Mu said. "If that's about it, I do have a nice place. If you are willing, you can live there." Kakashi said. Hearing this, the tailed beasts all looked at Kakashi. "Hell Valley, where the Cerberus clan lives, is located in a remote area with a beautiful environment, mountains and water, and a huge area. It should suit the needs of each of you." "Hell Valley? I've been there before, it's a nice place." Sanwei Isofu said. "Since Isofu said so, let's go over and have a look." The four-tailed Sun Wukong said. "Since you agree, then I will send someone to lead you." After Kakashi finished speaking, he bit his finger and formed seals with his hands. "The art of psychics!" The giant white dog appeared at Kakashi¡¯s feet, and its huge size was not inferior to that of the tailed beasts. Kakashi said in surprise: "Sadaharu, I didn't expect that you would become so huge after not seeing you for such a period of time." "Kakashi-sama, after our psychic beasts enter the mature stage from their infancy, they will grow rapidly." "I see. By the way, please take these tailed beasts to Hell Valley, where they will become guests in the future." Dingchun looked at the six tailed beasts, with a flash of interest in his eyes. "I understand, Kakashi-sama." Kakashi jumped off Dingharu's head and immediately led the six tailed beasts to Hell Valley. "I hope they can coexist peacefully." Kakashi whispered to himself. Kakashi will make it clear to other ninja villages about the tailed beast later. Konoha, Kirigakure and Sunagakure should have no problem. Since Kumogakure owns the Eight-Tails, there should be no objections. But Iwagakure might have some objections. "But when all four villages agree, there is nothing Iwagakure can do even if he disagrees. Of course, it¡¯s not a last resort, Kakashi doesn¡¯t want to use this coercive method. "Kakashi, if you let the tailed beast go, I'm afraid it won't be easy for the Five Kages to explain." Obito whispered. "Don't worry, there will be no problem. After this battle, the comradeship of the five great ninja villages has been initially established. If you think about it againA war would be impossible for at least ten years. Kakashi said firmly. In this battle, the five major ninja villages were all disrupted and mixed into various teams. We have helped each other before, and we don¡¯t know how many times we have saved each other. The friendship forged on the battlefield cannot be easily erased. And it is really not an easy thing for such comrades to fight again. ??Except for extremists, ninjas have always been a group that values ??emotions. ? ? ? ? ? ?Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so much hatred. Because real hatred is often due to the importance of emotions. A person without emotions will not know what hate is. Seeing that Kakashi was so confident, Obito stopped talking. Shisui and Itachi came over. Shisui said softly: "Kakashi, this matter is finally solved. After working hard for so many years, I can take a good rest." Kakashi smiled and said: "You guy, it's not that easy to take a rest. You still need to deal with the root matter." Zhisui was a little downcast and said, "Oh, it's really a hard life." Kakashi ignored Shisui. This guy was just talking, but in fact, his desire to contribute to Konoha was stronger than him. "Itachi, thank you for your hard work this time. The reputation of this battle is enough to offset your previous reputation for defecting, and you will be able to resume your identity as a Konoha ninja." "Thank you, Kakashi-senpai." Itachi said respectfully. He knew that if it weren¡¯t for Kakashi, he might have become a traitorous ninja in this life. "Thank you, no need. I still have important work to give you later." Kakashi smiled. "Yes, Kakashi-senpai." After Itachi finished speaking, his eyes fell on a woman not far away. Uchiha¡­Izumi. Both Kakashi and Shisui noticed this. Shisui poked Itachi's belly with his elbow and said with a smile: "Itachi, there are some things that need to be explained carefully. Otherwise, my future younger siblings may Ran away with someone else.¡± Itachi blushed rarely when he heard this, but still did not refute, but walked over directly. Seeing Itachi walking towards the spring, Shisui said: "Tsk, tsk, I really didn't expect to see Itachi like this in my lifetime. There are indeed benefits to life." "That's all you have a hobby for. Itachi already has someone to belong to, what about you?" Kakashi teased. Hearing this, Zhishui was like an eggplant beaten by frost, and said: "This world is really cruel to singles." Then Shisui thought of something and said angrily to Kakashi: "Hey Kakashi, I originally thought you were single like me, but I didn't expect you to secretly find a girlfriend! Say! Yes. when!" "When you don't know." "You! Bastard!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 773 Take it all on one shoulder! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi didn¡¯t pay attention to Shisui¡¯s complaints. "Finding a girlfriend is all about your own ability, so what's there to complain about?" Maybe you are single? Maybe you just don¡¯t like girls? Maybe the person you like doesn¡¯t like you? Maybe you don¡¯t like someone who likes you? Isn¡¯t it normal to be handsome and have a girlfriend? Right? At this time, Shizune ran over and said: "Kakashi-senpai, Lord Five Shadows, please come over." Kakashi thought thoughtfully and then said: "I understand." "Obito, you stay here first. I'll come as soon as I go." "Um." At this time, the five shadows will go to Kakashi, presumably to deal with Obito's matter. After all, Obito is the initiator of this war. No matter how Obito is at this time, he still has to bear this responsibility. In Yamato¡¯s temporary wooden house, five figures sat in a row. Kakashi just walked in, and all five pairs of eyes looked directly at him. Wuying¡¯s injuries have not fully recovered, and his body is very tired. Now he is just trying to concentrate on handling the remaining matters. Seeing Kakashi come in, Tsunade said: "Kakashi, I think you should understand the purpose of letting you come in." Kakashi nodded and said: "I understand that Uchiha Obito led the Akatsuki organization to hunt down the Jinchuuriki and deprive the tailed beasts, which directly led to the Fourth Ninja War and was a serious crime." "Since you understand this, you should have no objection to the death penalty for Obito Uchiha, right?" Ohnoki whispered. Before Kakashi spoke, Tsunade said: "Lord Tsuchikage, this seems a bit too extreme. Although Uchiha Obito did these wrong things, he was just deceived and is excusable." "Huh, if you can get away with it this way, that would be too easy, right?" Ohnoki said coldly. "Lord Tsuchikage, Uchiha Obito saved us and others before. This credit cannot be wiped out casually." Gaara said. "So what! How can this small favor be compared with a big chaos like provoking a war?" Ohnoki obviously disagreed with Gaara's statement. "What the Tsuchikage said is right, and hunting down a Zinchuriki is originally a serious crime." The Fourth Raikage said. "But in defeating the final enemy, Uchiha Obito also contributed. To put it bluntly, his role was even greater than that of Tsuchikage-sama and Raikage-sama." Terumi Mei said with a smile. "You!" Ohnoki said angrily. The Fourth Raikage also looked ugly. They were naturally unhappy when Terumi Mei said this, but unfortunately, this was the truth. Kakashi looked at the five shadows silently. Judging from the current situation, everything is as he expected. Tsunade, Gaara, and Mei Terumi are all on their side, but the Tsuchikage and Raikage obviously hold different opinions. But Kakashi also knew that the Tsuchikage and Raikage didn't really want to deal with Obito, but wanted to gain leverage from him. Kakashi led Naruto and Sasuke to calm down the war. Such combat power forced them to carefully consider the next situation in the ninja world. As long as Kakashi is still in Konoha, there is no need to think about war. This person is too strong, so strong that he has destroyed the balance of the ninja world. And, they are powerless to resist. When I look back, I realize how powerful Konoha is now. Shadow-level experts have already exceeded double digits. Even if one village fights against the other four villages, it can be done with ease, and it can even be said that there is no pressure. What¡¯s more, now Kirigakure and Sunagakure are obviously wearing the same pants as Konoha. At this time, even if the Tsuchikage and Raikage wanted to cause trouble, it would be impossible. Therefore, they must take advantage of Obito's matter and come to Kakashi in exchange for chips. Of course, the premise is that Kakashi is concerned about the face of the remaining ninja villages. If Kakashi has the same personality as Madara, then there is no need to talk about it. ??Can you bear it if your village is wiped out in minutes? His eyes swept over the five shadows, and Kakashi slowly said: "What do you mean, sir?"??Understood. Obito is indeed guilty of many crimes, but as Tsunade-sama said, Obito did so many wrong things because he was bewitched by others. Later, he also made meritorious deeds to offset his own sins. Although it may not be able to completely offset the previous crimes, it should not be enough to impose the death penalty. " "Hmph! Even so, the death penalty can be avoided, but the living crime cannot be escaped. He should be imprisoned in the Ghost Light City. We will send five elites from the village to strictly guard him! At the same time, we must also abolish his chakra and seize his Sharingan. !" Onoki shouted fiercely. As soon as he finished speaking, Kakashi's eyes instantly fell on Ohnoki, and his sharp aura locked onto him. But within a moment, Kakashi regained his momentum. Ohnoki only felt as if he had just experienced a death. That feeling was like meeting Madara Uchiha when he was young. A desperate and suffocating feeling. "He is indeed stronger than Madara." Onoki thought to himself. "Lord Tsuchikage, your punishment is a bit harsh." Terumi Mei said. "Hmph! If that's not the case, how can we shut it down? The Sharingan's ability is a space ninjutsu. If it escapes and causes other troubles again, who will bear the responsibility?" Ohnoki asked. "this¡­¡­" Terumi Mei didn¡¯t know how to answer for a while. "If Lord Tsuchikage is worried about this, I, Hatake Kakashi, am willing to use my life as a guarantee. If Uchiha Obito does anything to threaten the peace of the ninja world again, I will personally kill him. At the same time, Commit suicide to atone for his sins!¡± Kakashi¡¯s eyes were like lightning, and he said words that shocked all the five shadows. "Kakashi" Terumi Mei exclaimed. Tsunade also looked at Kakashi solemnly. Such a promise is not made casually. Ohnoki and Raikage also looked surprised. Although they wanted to use Obito's matter to put pressure on Kakashi, they never expected that Kakashi would actually make such a promise. Is Uchiha Obito so important to him? They all know that Kakashi is a man of promises, and this promise is not perfunctory, but true. If Obito really threatens the ninja world again, Kakashi will definitely keep his word. "Are you sure you want to do this?" Ohnoki asked in a low voice. "Since Obito is my best friend, I will never let him do anything wrong. Moreover, I believe he sincerely changes his ways. If he does make a mistake again, then I will shoulder the responsibility for his crime!" Kakashi¡¯s words came out loud, and everyone present could feel the firmness in his words. Ohnoki and Raikage looked at each other, and in the end did not question him again. This promise is already heavy enough. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 774 Return You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi left the cabin and the sky was clear. A lazy smile crept onto the corners of his mouth. The matter with Obito is finally settled. Afterwards, although Obito could not regain his identity as a Konoha ninja, he still had no problem living in Konoha as an ordinary villager. And this is already an excellent result for Obito. After all, it is impossible for a person who once wanted to subvert the ninja world to become Hokage. Obito himself understands this truth. After these years of experience, he is no longer the innocent boy he was before. Seeing Kakashi come out, Obito and Shisui both came over. "Kakashi, are you okay?" Obito asked. Kakashi smiled and shook his head and said: "It's okay, I just want to ask about the battle. Obito, let's go back to Konoha together later. I still have a lot of empty rooms in my house, which should be enough for you." Obito was stunned, looking into Kakashi's eyes, and seemed to read something. At this time, Kakashi no longer covered his left eye with his forehead protector, and the exposed part showed a normal black pupil. Obito knew that what just happened in the wooden house was definitely not that simple. But if Kakashi didn¡¯t say anything, Obito wouldn¡¯t ask anything. Between them, many things do not need to be explained clearly. "I don't want to live at your house." "Huh? Why?" Kakashi asked doubtfully. Obito tilted his head and said in a low voice: "You and that Mizukage-sama are probably not far away from getting married, right? I don't want to be a light bulb." "Really, you are still so arrogant. That's up to you. But I will find you a nice place, not too far away from Lin." Obito was shaken, and then whispered: "Thank you." Kakashi patted Obito on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Don't always think about making trouble in the future. I promised them." "Don't worry, I won't be that boring." Obito said, rolling his eyes. Kakashi also noticed at this time that Obito's left eye was still empty. The original left eye has been completely assimilated by Kakashi, and it is probably impossible to return it to Obito. Furthermore, Obito will not accept it. But with Kakashi¡¯s current ability, there are still some things he wants to do, which is no problem. The power of Yang gathered in his right hand, and Kakashi whispered: "Come here." "Huh?" Obito was confused. "I asked you to come over." Kakashi said, pulling Obito's neck with one hand, and the distance between the two people shortened in an instant. Seeing Kakashi¡¯s face getting closer and closer to him, Obito was startled. Before Obito could react, a warm force spread out of his left eye. "This is" Obito said in shock. After a while, Kakashi released his right hand, and Obito's originally bloody left eye returned to its original state. "Open your left eye and take a look." Hearing this, Obito opened his left eye, and saw that the vision that had disappeared became clear again. "this¡­¡­" Obito was amazed, and Shisui on the side was also amazed. "Kakashi, how did you do it? Even Tsunade-sama doesn't have such medical ninjutsu." Shisui asked curiously. "It's just the power of Yang power. It seems easy to do, but the principle is a bit complicated." Obito touched his left eye, and it felt as if the eye grew on his own. The chakra rotated slightly, and his eyes instantly turned scarlet. "This can even recreate the Sharingan's ability?" Obito asked in surprise. "Theoretically, it is possible, but the eyes of this new student are only at the level of three magatama. If you want to improve them, you have to rely on yourself." Kakashi explained. Obito dispersed the chakra, his eyes returned to their original state, and whispered: "This is enough. As for the power of the Mangekyo Sharingan, it is better not to use it." The power of the Mangekyou Sharingan means loss, and Obito can no longer lose anything. Kakashi didn¡¯t say much. For Obito, it really wasn¡¯t important now. Under the cleaning of tens of thousands of ninjas,The scene soon returned to normal. The originally pitted ground returned to normal under the ninjas' earth escape. Yamato was not stingy with his chakra, he used a few big wood escape ninjutsu and restored some green plants. The Fourth War has finally come to an end. The five shadows each led their teams back to their respective villages. The Kingdom of Iron also left under the leadership of Mifune and Iron Sword. The five shadows will explain this war to their respective daimyo later. Of course, these are all things for later. A new pattern in the ninja world has begun. The originally fierce battlefield became extremely quiet. The atmosphere is even a little weird. A white snake emerged from this wilderness and walked slowly into the distance. Konoha! Naruto and his family of three spent a wonderful day. Hinata and Hinata were a little embarrassed at first, but soon they got used to it. ?? And Hinata Hizu did not refuse the marriage that Minato Kushina discussed with Hinata Hizu. After all, as a father, he naturally knows the relationship between his daughter and Naruto. He has decided that Neci will inherit the great cause of the Hyuga clan, so Hinata has no responsibility. "And Naruto is Kakashi's disciple and is very likely to become the seventh generation Hokage. This business is not a loss. Of course, the more important thing is that Naruto and Hinata are in love with each other, they are childhood sweethearts, and they are passionate about each other. Hey, no, there seems to be something wrong with the last one. ¡°Forget it, Hinata and Hinata will definitely not delay their daughter¡¯s happiness anyway. It¡¯s just that the two of them are still young now, and it will take a few years before they want to get married. And Shikaku and others who were transferred by the Flying Thunder God at the headquarters are also in Konoha. Hinata and Hinata explained the situation of the war to them, and everyone showed joy. This news was also notified to the villagers immediately. Konoha Village was instantly immersed in joy, and then everyone began to prepare for the welcome ceremony. ¡°It¡¯s just that this happened a few days later. Ichiraku Ramen Restaurant. The hand-beating uncle looked up at the sky, with a meaningful smile on his face. "Dad, why are you pretending to be serious at the door? There are a lot of takeaways to be delivered today." Calamus complained. "Sorry, sorry, I'll send it off right away." Shouda said with a smile. "Really, no apology at all." "Oh, daughter, you can't always have such high demands on your father, right? Dad is old, and it's normal for his ears to be bad." Shandai said aggrievedly. "Okay, okay, I'm afraid of you, so I'll go and see him off. You can take good care of yourself at home." Chang Pu said helplessly. "Thank you so much, daughter." "Don't come, I'm leaving." After saying that, Acorus put the ramen noodles into the food box and went out to deliver the food. Looking at the departing figure of Calamus, the hand-beating uncle smiled and said: "You did a good job. It seems that you are indeed a suitable candidate." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 775 Rain You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Konoha is filled with joy. Because today is the day when the Konoha army returns. "It's just that some people are happy and some are worried. If someone comes back alive, his family will naturally be happy. But if there is only one corpse left, or no corpse at all, the family will naturally not be very happy. Returning from the battlefield are two extremes. Weep with joy, or collapse with grief. This is war. Life still has to go on, and this kind of emotion will gradually pass away under the wear and tear of the world. "It's just that there are a lot of names on the memorial tablet. The grand funeral will be held three days later, and all the ninjas who died in the four wars will enter the cemetery on this day. They are either in their twilight years or in their prime. What remains unchanged is that they have a heart that loves Konoha. Ninjas who died to protect their homeland are all heroes in the hearts of Konoha villagers. The word hero has always represented a certain kind of sadness. On the day of the funeral, Tsunade personally presided over it, and the Third Hokage also appeared to speak. When it comes to prestige, Tsunade is still far behind the Third Hokage. After all, the Third Hokage has been in office for decades, and he has watched many ninjas grow up. The words of the Third Hokage may be more able to appease these people. The light rain is falling, just like everyone¡¯s mood. Naruto and Sasuke were also among the crowd. This is the second time they have attended a funeral, but their feelings are completely different from the first time. They were young at that time and didn¡¯t know what a bond was. It was also at that time that Iruka told Naruto why people would risk their lives to protect him. This time, Naruto and Sasuke thought more deeply. War is definitely something that should not exist. Especially since he had just said goodbye to his parents, Naruto felt even more emotional. What is life? Naruto's unintelligent mind began to think about this question. Kakashi pushed the wheelchair and slowly walked into the cemetery. The person in the wheelchair is none other than Kai. Using the Eight Gate Armor Formation, Kai's injuries were healed by Naruto, but it would take a while for him to fully recover. Therefore, now he can only rely on a wheelchair to move around. This is a kind of torture for Kai, who has always been unable to stop. But he had no other choice. When you are injured, you naturally need to rest. Obito didn¡¯t come today. Because he is not suitable to appear here. ¡°Maybe he came secretly, but no one knew it. Kai in the wheelchair was a little quiet, not like him at all. But Kakashi didn¡¯t find it strange. Although Kai is usually aloof, he is still very serious on occasions like funerals. The light rain is still falling, which makes people a little irritated. Kai suddenly said: "Kakashi." "Um?" Kakashi is a little confused. "Do you still remember what I said at the fourth generation's funeral?" Kai¡¯s words brought Kakashi¡¯s memory back to seventeen years ago. That day, he had just traveled through time. The sadness that the memory fusion brought to him is something he can¡¯t forget even now. At that time, Kai also made his vow. "Remember, you said you would die like a hero." Kai smiled broadly when he heard this, his teeth shining brightly. "Yeah, at that time I thought it would be great if I could die like a hero and let everyone remember me. That's why youth is meaningful." Kai said quietly, he seemed a little different from usual. Kakashi listened silently and said nothing. "My father left me because of his protection. He proved the power of Eight Gate Dunjia and proved that he is not a waste. That spirit has always inspired me. I practice Eight Gate Dunjia crazily, hoping that one day I can Like a father, he opens the last door of life for what he protects." "Kai, you did it." Kakashi said lightlyvocal channel. "Yes, I did it. After the Eight Gate Dunjia Formation was consumed, at the last moment of my life, I only felt happy, but not the fear of death." Having said this, Kai¡¯s face showed an even brighter smile. "Kakashi, I think I can fully understand my father's mood at that time. There was never fear in his heart, only hope." "Uncle Dai's fire of youth has been passed on to you. Now, you have also passed on your fire of youth to Li, haven't you?" Kakashi smiled. "That's right! Kakashi, do you know the secret to inheriting this youthful flame?" Kai said, suddenly showing a mysterious smile. Kakashi was a little confused: "What is it?" "Hehehehe, this is it!" Kai said as he took out a green tights from his ninja bag. Three black lines immediately appeared on Kakashi's face. "This suit perfectly achieves excellent ventilation and moisturizing properties, and has a perfect and outstanding fit. It is the ultimate suit, and only it can perfectly inherit the flame of youth! Li wore this suit and still inherited my "The Fire of Youth, you see Neji and Tenten look listless because they don't wear them. Kakashi, do you want a set?" Kakashi held his forehead. "I reject." "Ah! What a pity, Kakashi, after you put on your clothes and walk on the street, you will definitely increase your head-turning rate!" This is true, but the rate of turning heads makes people think that this guy is a fool, right? Such a return rate is scary when you think about it. "Kakashi! Don't leave, I plan to vigorously promote it in the village. Then you can help me recommend it." Kakashi took the white flowers and placed them at the commemorative monument alone, completely ignoring Gai behind him. That guy always surprises himself off guard. After so many years, I still haven¡¯t gotten used to it. Seeing the familiar names on the memorial tablet, Kakashi stretched out his right hand and touched it gently. "Father, mother, Lin, Minato-sensei, Kushina-sama, everything is over. You can rest assured." A light rain gradually dispersed. Everyone attending the funeral also left one after another. The cemetery, which was originally bustling with people, suddenly fell into an eerie silence. At this time, a figure slowly walked in. He has a tall figure, black robes, and an ANBU mask. The man took off his mask, revealing his face under the mask. There is a strange scar on the right side of the face, but the left side is as smooth as a mirror. The slender right hand slowly rose and gently touched a name on the memorial tablet. That feeling is like stroking your lover's face. "Lin, I'm back. Sorry, I'm late." At this time, a drop of rain fell from the sky that had just cleared up, and it happened to fall on Obito's left cheek. Obito was stunned and touched the drop of rainwater with his left hand. A warm smile gradually appeared on his face. "Thank you, Lin" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 776 News You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "You will let me take the position of Hokage next month?" In the Hokage building, Kakashi looked at Tsunade in front of him in surprise. Next to him were the Third Hokage and Jiraiya. "Yes, what? Aren't you willing? I thought you had already had such an awareness." Tsunade smiled. "No, no, I just didn't expect it to be so fast." Kakashi said helplessly. "Haha, Kakashi, this is not fast. Originally, you should have taken this position four years ago." The Third Hokage smiled. "That's right, Kakashi, I've dealt with a lot of trouble for you in the past four years." Tsunade said, looking at Kakashi with a somewhat unkind look. Being Hokage is definitely not a happy thing for a person with Tsunade's personality. Especially in the past few years, the ninja world has been in turmoil, and she, the Hokage, has even more things to do. Seeing Tsunade like this, Kakashi also knew that he couldn't escape this time. What is supposed to come will come sooner or later. "Okay, I understand." Kakashi said with some dejection. Being a Hokage can indeed accomplish some things well, but it also means losing freedom. At least for some time in the future, he will not be able to leave Konoha. "Well, don't look like that. Tsunade is doing this for your own good." Jiraiya said with a smile. "For my own good?" Kakashi looked confused. "Of course it's for your own good. Everyone knows about you and Terumi Mei. Although you are now a great hero who saved the ninja world, you are only the ANBU minister. Only by becoming Hokage can you have the same status as Terumi Mei." Laiya said seriously. "Is there anything else to say?" Kakashi was stunned. "Of course, if the wife has a higher status in the family, others will always have strange ideas. Although we may not care, the woman may not care either. This kind of trouble can be saved, after all, you are all He's a public figure." Jiraiya said righteously. Hearing this, Kakashi gave Jiraiya a strange look. It seems that it was Jiraiya himself who said this, right? Maybe Jiraiya gave this advice to Tsunade. These two guys have now accepted each other, but they have never thought about getting married. They are not worldly people either. When the time comes, the burden of being the Hokage will be thrown to Kakashi, and the two of them can wander around the ninja world, and their little life will be much more nourishing. Kakashi understands, Jiraiya is such a scheming old man! At this time, Kakashi could clearly see the cunning flash in Jiraiya's eyes. Although he understood Jiraiya¡¯s plan, Kakashi couldn¡¯t say anything. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? As expected of an old man who wrote about the paradise of intimacy, he really know the tricks. Speaking of making out in heaven, Xiaoxue said before that she wanted to act in this movie, but I don¡¯t know what happened. It might be released soon. Hey, I really want to go and see it. ¡°Ahem, I seem to have thought of something strange. "Kakashi, if you have no objection, I will hold a Jonin meeting tomorrow and then go to the City of Fire to report to the Daimyo." Tsunade said. "Yes, I understand, Tsunade-sama." Kakashi said respectfully. Kakashi¡¯s succession to the position of Hokage has been settled. "Kakashi, don't worry. In order to make up for the loss of your rise to power so early, I will give you a big gift when you get married. I believe Terumi Mei will also like it." "What is it?" Kakashi asked curiously. "This is a secret. But I think no girl can refuse this gift." Tsunade said mysteriously. Kakashi stopped asking after hearing this. He already knows it in his heart. If this is really the case, it is indeed more precious than any other gift. The next day, a meeting was held as scheduled. In addition to summarizing the events of the Fourth War, the news that Kakashi will serve as the Sixth Hokage was also officially announced. Although everyone was surprised that he would take over so quickly, they quickly accepted it. Because this is something that everyone has a tacit understanding of. "Vote begins now, agree with Hatake Kakashi"Whoever is the sixth Hokage, please raise your hand. "Tsunade said. The corners of Nara Shikaku's mouth curled up slightly, showing an intriguing smile, and then he stretched out his right hand. Uchiha Fugaku also looked happy and raised his right hand. ?Hinata Hinashi, Aburame Shiga, Akimichi Choza, Yamanaka Kaiichi, etc. all raised their right hands. At a glance, everyone expressed their agreement. Kakashi¡¯s reputation has already met this standard. What¡¯s more, the previous four battles were almost all ended by Kakashi. At this time, Kakashi¡¯s reputation can be said to be unrivaled. Tsunade nodded with satisfaction and said: "Very good, since everyone has no objections, I will take Kakashi to the City of Fire tomorrow and report to the Daimyo." After the meeting, Lu Jiu looked at Fugaku and said with a smile: "It seems that a new pattern has begun." "Yes, Kakashi finally became Hokage, and Konoha will become stronger in the future." Fugaku said with emotion. When I first met Kakashi, he was just a brat. I didn¡¯t expect to be in front of everyone now. The Uchiha clan can be where they are today thanks to Kakashi¡¯s help. Fugaku has always been grateful to Kakashi. "Maybe the ninja world will also open up a new pattern." Shikaku murmured. "Um?" Fugaku glanced at Shikaku in confusion, and then he seemed to understand something, and his face also showed a look of contemplation. The meeting was over, and the news swept through the entire village like a whirlwind. "Have you heard? Lord Kakashi is going to become the Sixth Hokage!" "What? Really? But Tsunade-sama has only been in office for four years." "This news is definitely true. The team directly under the Hokage has posted a notice on the bulletin board. I just don't know why Tsunade-sama wants to abdicate." "What's so strange about this? I heard that four years ago, Kakashi-sama was originally supposed to be the Fifth Hokage. But Kakashi-sama felt that he was still too young and not good enough in many places, so he declined. In the end, he resigned Laiya-sama has recruited Tsunade-sama to be the Fifth Hokage." "So that's it. Kakashi-sama is so humble. Even four years ago, I think Kakashi-sama was completely capable of winning or losing." The man said, with a small look in his eyes, he was obviously Kakashi's fan girl. "Who says otherwise? Although Tsunade-sama has done well, Kakashi-sama is young and handsome and will definitely be even better!" Another person also said with a peach blossom face. ¡°I¡¯m really curious, who will become Kakashi-sama¡¯s wife, I really hope it¡¯s me.¡± "Don't think about it. Lord Kakashi's wife will definitely be a great person." "That's right." Under the Fire Shadow Rock, two figures stood quietly. "Congratulations, Kakashi." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 777 Gift You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Obito stood beside Kakashi and said his blessing. "Hokage, this name once had a very important meaning to Obito. After Lin died, this meaning disappeared. But now, this special meaning has been awakened again, but it has become impossible. As his best friend, Kakashi inherited this title, which was also a huge relief to him. ?Perhaps Obito is a happier person than Kakashi himself. "Obito, look over there." Kakashi did not respond to Obito's gratitude, but pointed to the grand view of Konoha under the Hokage Rock. Obito was stunned and looked around. The scenery of Konoha is indeed beautiful. There is a First Hokage who specializes in greening. Compared with the other four ninja villages, the environment of Konoha is not much better. "What's wrong?" Obito didn¡¯t quite understand what Kakashi meant. The corners of Kakashi's lips raised slightly, and he said softly: "(This is the country I have laid for you) This is the place where we were born and have always wanted to protect. Once, your dream was to carve your own head on this rock. Above, isn¡¯t it?¡± Obito looked at the endless village, and naturally he felt a lot of sorrow in his heart. He has been away from here for too long, and he is a little at a loss when he comes back to live here. The last time he came here, he lifted Kushina's seal, released the Kyuubi, and indirectly killed Minato. ??Obito remembers all of this in his heart. He has always been burdened with these sins. He dare not forget, and he cannot forget. He came back to Konoha partly for Kakashi and partly to atone for his sins. Protecting this place that Minato-sensei and Kushina-sama loved most during their lifetime is Obito's way of atonement. "Kakashi, I understand what you mean. It's just that this sin is too deep and I can't let it go completely. But you don't have to worry about me. I will be integrated into Konoha soon. Anbu is very suitable for me now. " Seeing Obito¡¯s persistence, Kakashi patted his shoulder and said nothing. Obito took off the mask on his face and chuckled: "When Kakashi-sama becomes the Sixth Hokage, if you don't dislike it, accept me into the ANBU team directly under the Hokage and become an ordinary ANBU." "You guy." Kakashi said angrily, and then punched Obito in the chest. "Don't worry, with such a powerful bodyguard and no money, I will definitely accept it." ¡°That¡¯s really great.¡± The breeze blew across the corner of Obito's mouth, causing a faint smile. The seventh training ground. "Sasuke, why did you ask me to come here? I haven't had any missions lately, so I was just planning to take a nap." Naruto yawned and walked over, while Sasuke and Sakura were already waiting there. "Naruto, you only know how to sleep. Something big happened in the village." Sakura complained. "Ah? What else is going on now? Isn't the war over?" Naruto said in surprise. "It's Kakashi-sensei." "Kakashi-sensei? What's wrong with Kakashi-sensei?" Naruto said excitedly. "Okay, don't look like this. It's a good thing. Lady Tsunade has just announced that Kakashi-sensei will take over as the Sixth Hokage next month." Sasuke said softly. "Naruto was stunned when he heard this, and he stood on the spot without saying a word. Seeing this, Sakura felt a little strange and said, "Naruto, what's wrong? Why do you seem so unhappy when Kakashi-sensei becomes Hokage?" Naruto didn't answer, just lowered his head, and then his whole body began to tremble. Sakura was startled and asked: "Sasuke, is Naruto okay?" Sasuke glanced at Naruto and said helplessly: "It's okay, this guy is just too excited." "Too excited?" Sakura asked confused. The next moment, Naruto directly raised his head and shouted to the sky: "As expected of Kakashi-sensei! I didn't expect to become Hokage so quickly. It seems that I need to work harder. I have decided! Seventh Generation! I must get the position of Hokage!" Naruto clenched his fists, seemingly determined to win the so-called seventh generation Hokage position. ? ?Yingying held her forehead, this guy is really passionate at any time. But considering what Hokage means to Naruto, Sakura also thinks this is normal. "My dear, you are still a Genin. If you want to be Hokage, wait until you become an elite Jonin." Sasuke said without forgetting to strike. When Naruto heard this, he was stunned. "Damn it, I must pass the next Chunin exam." Naruto said with high spirits. In fact, with Naruto's current strength, becoming a chuunin is not a big problem. But as a Jonin, you still need to strengthen your cultural studies. Of course, these are all things for later. "Okay, Naruto, I'm not asking you to say these things when I call you out today." Sakura said. "Huh? Is there anything else?" Naruto asked doubtfully. "Idiot! Kakashi-sensei is going to become Hokage, of course we have to prepare gifts for him!" Sakura said, punching Naruto on the head. Bang! The sound is quite crisp. "Ouch, it hurts!" Naruto held his head and screamed. "Sakura is right, we should prepare a gift for Kakashi-sensei." Sasuke said. Hearing this, Naruto sat down cross-legged and looked thoughtful. He touched his chin with his right hand, as if he could come up with some good ideas this way. "That's a question, what should I give Kakashi-sensei?" Naruto muttered to himself, lost in thought. Sakura and Sasuke looked at each other, also thinking. They were already thinking about it before Naruto came, but they didn't have much clue. Suddenly they realized that they really didn¡¯t know much about Kakashi. Especially Kakashi¡¯s past. So they called Naruto, hoping to get some inspiration from Naruto. After all, Naruto is the first among them to know Kakashi. "But judging from Naruto's appearance, I'm afraid he doesn't have any good ideas. At this moment, Naruto stood up suddenly and said excitedly: "Yes!" "What?" Sakura asked in surprise. "It's heaven to make out! Kakashi-sensei likes this the most. But Kakashi-sensei seems to have the complete collection, and it's a collector's edition signed by the lustful sennin. Let's give another one, Kakashi-sensei will also like it, right?" "Idiot! How can you give away such a thing!" Sakura said, punching Naruto again. Naruto flew out directly, flying hundreds of meters before landing. Sasuke showed a thoughtful expression. Seeing this, Sakura said worriedly: "Sasuke-kun, do you want to buy that kind of book?" "No, it's just that Naruto made me understand something." "whats the matter?" "We know too little about Kakashi-sensei." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 778 Traces of the Past You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Sakura was stunned, yes, this seems to be a real problem. They know too little about Kakashi. They don¡¯t know the story before Kakashi became their instructor. And they don¡¯t completely know the story after Kakashi became their instructor. Kakashi seems to have always played a guiding role for them. He put a lot of effort into them, but he himself was like a fog. The only things I know are by chance. For example, Kaka graduated at the age of five, became a Chuunin at the age of six, and became a Jonin at the age of twelve. However, even these, they did not know in detail. They only know that Kakashi is a legend among the ANBU, and he is even more famous in the ninja world. There is also Kakashi¡¯s father who is rarely mentioned, and his mother who is never mentioned. I don¡¯t even know what Kakashi likes to eat. They only knew that Kakashi had a copy of Making Love in Heaven with him, but they didn¡¯t know if they actually read it again. After all, the book, which is not thick, has been in Kakashi's hands for too long. And the true face behind the mask. This is the thing that bothers them the most. What kind of face does it look like under that mask? They don¡¯t know all of this. Naruto also walked back slowly at this time. "Sakura! You hit too hard, your jaw is almost dislocated." Naruto complained. "Who told you to always come up with bad ideas!" Sakura snorted coldly. "What a bad idea. I think it's good." "That's a bad idea!" Naruto and Sakura were still arguing, but Sasuke suddenly said: "I thought of it." "What do you think of?" Naruto and Sakura asked in unison. "If we want to know what gift is suitable for Kakashi-sensei, we need to know more about Kakashi." "Yeah, that makes sense." Naruto nodded. "Then what are we going to do?" Sakura asked. "Investigate! Investigate everything about Kakashi's past, and we will definitely get the answer." Sasuke whispered. "But how to investigate? Kakashi-sensei's information cannot be obtained casually. The only person with this authority is probably the master." Sakura said. "Of course we can't take this route. Don't worry about the Anbu information. Even if we successfully steal the information, it is still a serious crime. Although Kakashi-sensei may not necessarily blame us, being blamed will make it difficult for Kakashi-sensei. ." Sasuke said. "Then what are we going to do?" Naruto asked puzzled. A glimmer of light flashed in Sasuke's eyes and he said: "Of course we should ask other people, Brother Shisui, Brother, Captain Yamato, and Mr. Kai are all very familiar with Mr. Kakashi, they must know something that we don't know. Also, Kakashi-sensei will leave the village tomorrow and go to the Fire City with Lord Godai. By then, there will be no one in the Hatake family house, and we can go in and investigate." "That's it! Sasuke, you are so smart!" Sakura said happily. Naruto stood up straight and said excitedly: "Yo Xi! Let's start taking action!" "Then who should we go to first?" Sakura asked curiously. "Brother Shisui and brother should be on mission. Let's go find Mr. Kai. His body has not fully recovered yet, and he should rest at home now." Sasuke said. "That makes sense, let's go find Teacher Nongmei!" "Um!" Kai¡¯s residence is in the Jonin Apartment. After becoming a Jonin, Konoha prepared a dormitory for him. The dormitory is not big, but it is enough for one person to live. Of course, if you don¡¯t need it, the place will be reserved for you. As for the house, I want to buy it myself. Kakashi also has a room in the Jonin dormitory, but he has lived in the Hatake family residence for a long time, so he has not lived here for a few days. ??????????????????????????????????????????? For some jounin from big families, this is just their private storage room. After all, once you becomeIf he is patient, the family will naturally prepare a house for him. The family is still very generous to jounin. And those who live in the jounin apartment are just some civilian jounin. Only they would need such a room. The price/performance ratio here is very high. And once you get married and have children, you will naturally have to change your residence. Therefore, there are not many people living in this Jonin apartment. Kai is one of them. After all, he has no wife and no family, so living here is the most suitable. On this day, Kai was indeed in the Jonin dormitory. Because the news that Kakashi is going to become Hokage has not yet reached his ears. And Li, Neji and Tiantian just came in to visit him. "Teacher Kai! I heard great news!" Li said excitedly. "Li! What is it!" "Kakashi-sensei is going to become the Sixth Hokage!" "Nani! It's so amazing! This is youth! You really deserve to be Kakashi! No, I will stand on my head and run five hundred laps in Konoha to celebrate Kakashi!" Kai said, turning over and standing on the ground, ready to set off. Ningji was helpless. This time they came to visit a doctor. If Kai just left like this, their visit would be in vain. So Ningci pointed his finger at Kai. Acupuncture points! "Ah! Neji! What are you doing!" Kai¡¯s acupuncture points were sealed by Neci and he fell directly onto the bed. "Teacher Kai! Are you okay?" Li shouted. "Teacher Kai, Tsunade-sama said that you should get more rest. Neji is doing it for your own good." Tiantian said. "If Mr. Kai wants to celebrate Mr. Kakashi, he'd better recover from his injuries quickly and wait until the Hokage succession ceremony." Neji said. At this time, Neji's strength is almost the same as that of Kai in the non-eight gate state, or even exceeds it. Therefore, the injured Kai seems to be no match for Neji. So Kai couldn¡¯t move when he pointed it directly. "Ah! It's so touching! I didn't expect that my disciple has grown to this point. It seems that my practice is still not enough. I have decided to practice harder in the future!" "Teacher Kai! I will definitely practice hard with you! Neji! You must accept my challenge from now on!" "Li! This is youth!" "Teacher Kai!" The two hugged each other and cried, Ningci holding his forehead every day. "Teacher Kai, we are here to see you." The three of them pushed the door open and saw this strange scene, and they stopped for a moment. It seems like it came at the wrong time? "Naruto? Why are you here?" Neji asked strangely. "Well, actually we have something to ask Teacher Kai." Naruto said. "Kakashi's disciples also ask me for advice? Hahaha, tell me, I will definitely answer it for you!" Kai said excitedly. Immediately, Sakura told Kai the intention of the three of them. After hearing this, Kai nodded repeatedly. "I see, you want to know Kakashi better and then decide what gift to give him. What a good disciple! I am so touched! This is youth!" "Teacher Kai! I'm sorry! We never had such an idea. I'm so sorry!" Li lowered his head and cried. "Li, you are very good, you don't have to be like this!" Kai said, holding Li in his arms. "Teacher Kai!" The remaining five people have black lines all over their heads. Sasuke and the other three now feel that they shouldn't have come. "Well, Sasuke, how about we go? It doesn't seem like there will be any important clues." Naruto said with disgust. "I agree." Sakura rarely agreed with Naruto's point of view. Sasuke also nodded in agreement. Kai¡¯s style is really hard for them to accept. At the same time, Sasuke looked sympathetically at Neji. Ningci felt something in his heart and reluctantly smiled in response. The baby is feeling miserable! At this time, Kai said: "Since you came to ask me, then I will tell you a story." This sentence made Sasuke and the three of them stop in their tracks. "Sasuke, you also know that Raikiri is the evolution of Chidori. Do you know why it is called this name?" Sasuke shook his head. A trace of nostalgia flashed in Kai's eyes, and he said: "Because Kakashi once used this move to cut off the thunder and lightning in the sky!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)?Raikiri is the evolution of Chidori, do you know why it is called this? " Sasuke shook his head. A trace of nostalgia flashed in Kai's eyes, and he said: "Because Kakashi once used this move to cut off the thunder and lightning in the sky!" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 779: Kakai Chapter: Thunder Cut (Part 1) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "You're lying, right? Cutting lightning? The name of Raikiri seems to have spread when Kakashi-sensei was fourteen years old. Did Kakashi-sensei have such an ability at that time?" Sakura asked in surprise. . Sakura has no doubt that Kakashi can cut through lightning now. ¡°But you have such ability at the age of fourteen? Are you sure this isn't a joke? Naruto and Sasuke also looked a little surprised. At the age of fourteen, they cut open the thunder in the sky? Amazing operation. Neji, Tiantian and Li, who were making soy sauce on the side, were also amazed. "Kai-sensei! Is this true? Kakashi-sensei once cut lightning?" Li said with a longing look on his face. "Of course it's true! I saw it with my own eyes at that time! This is youth!" Kai said, and the endless fire of youth appeared in his eyes. "Teacher Nongmei, tell us quickly." Naruto said excitedly. Naruto really wants to know such a story. "Ahem, okay, I will tell you this story today!" Kai said, showing his big white teeth, and a shining light flashed through them. "By the way, that was seventeen years ago. That mission was my first mission after becoming a chuunin. Kakashi was the captain of our team" Memories slowly pull me back to that youthful time. At that time, Kakashi was only fourteen years old. In a forest, Kakashi looked at the three people in front of him. This is the first normal mission he accepted after joining ANBU. ?That is, a mission that does not require the ANBU identity. And in front of him were three chunin. He is the only jounin on this trip. Among the three chunin, there is another familiar face, that is, Metkai. This kid finally became a chuunin with his excellent taijutsu and a lot of theoretical lessons. "To briefly introduce myself, my name is Kakashi Hatake, a Jonin, and I am your team leader this time. Our mission is to recapture Lin Shiranui, a member of the intelligence team who was captured by Iwagakure. We can only succeed. No failure allowed!¡± "Yes! Captain!" The three of them responded in unison. "Set off!" "yes!" Chakra surged under the four people¡¯s feet, flying at extremely fast speeds. Kakashi's right hand gently slid on the kunai, a trace of blood flowed out, and then he formed seals with his hands. "The art of psychics!" boom! There was a burst of smoke, and a puppy wearing ninja gear appeared in front of everyone. "Hey, Kakashi, long time no see." Kakashi handed a forehead protector to Parker and said, "Parker, find this person's location." Parker sniffed it, then turned and ran away. Kakashi and others followed. "Kakashi, let's compete! In this mission, I will definitely find Shiranui Lin first!" Kai said excitedly. This is his first mission since becoming a chuunin, and he can't wait to prove his worth. Kakashi said seriously: "Kay, this mission is A-level, and it may even become S-level at any time. No nonsense is allowed. Every mistake in judgment may cause the mission to fail. Save your youth first." Once collected.¡± Generally speaking, Chuunin will not be allowed to participate in such a mission. The reason why these three Chunin appear here is that after the Nine-Tails Rebellion, Konoha is somewhat short of manpower. Secondly, although these three people are chuunin, they are not weak in strength, and they have a faint fighting power of special jounin. Seeing how serious Kakashi was, Kai also realized that this was not a joke and immediately became quiet. Kakashi glanced at the three people behind him and whispered: "This team is temporarily formed. Everyone is not familiar with each other. Please introduce yourself to each other, especially what each is good at. This will play a vital role in the subsequent battles." plays an important role.¡± "Yoshi! Let me go first. I am Metkai, good at physical arts!" Kai said, showing his big white teeth and extending his right thumb. It¡¯s hard to imagine how he could make such an action while moving at high speed. Looking at Kai like this, the other two people have black marks on their heads, how could they team up with such a person. "My name is Hinata Feng, and I am good at contortion and investigation."   "My name is Aburame Saburo, I am good at the art of parasitic insects and investigation." Kakashi nodded and said: "Okay, I understand, Hinata Faze, please pay attention to the situation in front of you, Aburame Saburo, I leave the situation on the left, right and rear to you." "Yes! Captain!" Although Kakashi is younger than them, they don't dare to have any objections regarding his level and strength. "Kakashi! What am I responsible for?" Kai said excitedly. "Responsible for quietness." Kai: "" "Yo Xi! As expected of Kakashi! Youth does not allow you to refuse a task, so I accepted this task!" After Kai finished speaking, he closed his mouth. Kakashi felt that his ears were finally quiet. The selection of candidates for this mission is quite thoughtful. Hinata and the Aburame clan are indeed good at investigating, so they are most suitable for rescuing people. And Kakashi¡¯s ninja dog also has the function of finding people, so it is appropriate to say that this is a search and rescue team. "Aburame and Hinata's attack power is also not weak, and they are considered the best among the same level. If you think about it this way, the probability of the mission being successful is very high. As for why Gai followed, it was probably because the Third Hokage felt that Gai's attack power was very strong and he had a tacit understanding with Kakashi, so it was appropriate to fill in for him. Along the way, Parker's nose kept twitching to detect the enemy's situation. "Stop!" Hinata Feng suddenly shouted. Kakashi, the others and Parker immediately stopped when they heard this. "There is a trap ahead." Hinata Feng said. Hearing this, Kakashi pushed away his forehead protector, his Sharingan turned slightly, and dense wires appeared in his field of vision. "Triggered a trap? There are quite a few. These people seem to be well prepared." Kakashi said, looking around, the trap was quite large, and it would take a lot of time to completely circumvent it. So now we can only break this trap. Kakashi turned back to look at Hinata Kaze and said, "Leave it to you." Hinata Feng was stunned for a moment, then said: "Yes!" To clean up this kind of thing, there is no one more suitable than the Hyuga clan. "Roll your eyes!" With a white eye, the steel wires hidden in the trees and grass became extremely clear. Hinata Feng rushed in directly, blue chakra emerged from his hands. "Acupuncture Point Palm!" Countless blue rays of light flew out of Hinata Feng's hands, each one cutting a steel wire. For a moment, the dense steel wires were cut to the last bit. Amazing efficiency! Kakashi nodded slightly. Sure enough, these people are very capable. "It's amazing! This is youth!" Kai said excitedly. After the wire was cleaned, Kakashi said: "Keep moving forward. Since the enemy has set a trap, it means they have not gone too far, so leave someone to set up the trap. Be more careful next time." "Yes! Captain!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 780 Kakai Chapter: Thunder Cut (Part 2) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Iwagakure Team. "Is the trap created by Sakata okay? The ones from Konoha are probably good at it." Inoue, the leader of Iwagakure, said. "Don't worry, captain, Sakata is an expert at traps. The traps he has laid are enough for Konoha's rescue team to suffer a little," Yamabuki said. "hope so." Ino looked at the team beside him. There were ten people. Including Sakata who had left behind to lay the trap, there were eleven people in total. It is definitely not easy for Konoha's rescue team to leave him and others behind. But before that, there is one more important thing. That is to bring the Konoha prisoner next to me back to Iwagakure. "Everyone, hold on. As long as we pass through this forest, we can leave the territory of the Land of Fire. At that time, the people sent by Lord Tsuchikage will take us back to Iwagakure safely, and the people of Konoha will have nothing to do. I¡¯m so worried,¡± Inoue said. "Yes! Captain!" At this moment, an Iwagakure rushed over from behind. "Captain, I'm back." "Sakata, have you finished setting up your trap?" Inoue asked. "Well, the area covered is very large. I believe Konoha's ninjas will never be able to break through easily. We have enough time to leave here." Sakata said. "Well done. As long as I bring this member of the Konoha Intelligence Team back, Lord Tsuchikage will be able to understand the current situation in Konoha. By then, we will know exactly what is going on in Konoha after losing the Fourth Hokage. Clear." "Captain, does Tsuchikage-sama still want to attack Konoha again?" Sakata asked curiously. Ino glanced at Sakata and said, "Don't ask about things you shouldn't ask. Get on your way quickly." Hearing this, Sakata said in panic: "Yes, I know." "Okay, the resting place is almost here, let's go!" Hearing this, all the Yanyins stood up and prepared to leave. Sakata came to Shiranui Lin's side and helped her up. "Sakata, what are you doing? I took care of the prisoners." Yamabuki said at the side. "Hehe, isn't it because I see Yamabuki-sama working hard, so I want to help." Sakata smiled attentively. "You're really interested, I'll leave it to you." Yamabuki patted Sakata on the shoulder and said with a smile. "No problem, don't worry." Sakata patted his chest with a look of assurance. Everyone set off, but Sakata unknowingly fell at the end. Yamabuki caught up with Inoue and advanced beside him. Seeing this, Inoue said with some confusion: "Yamabuki, why did you come up here? Didn't I ask you to look after the prisoner?" "Captain, Sakata said he would help me take the prisoners, so I let him take them." "What!" Inoue was startled and quickly stopped and stood on the branch. "What's wrong?" Yamabuki also stopped and asked in confusion. Inoue did not answer, but looked back directly, and saw Sakata supporting Shiranui Lin, who was at the end. Without saying a word, Inoue shot a kunai over! Sakata showed a horrified expression, and instantly the kunai was inserted straight into his chest! "Captain! What are you doing?" Yamabuki asked in confusion. Inoue¡¯s face turned even uglier. The next moment, Sakata turned into smoke with a bang, and even Shiranui Rin also turned into smoke and disappeared. "What!" Yamabuki was shocked. Everyone was equally shocked. "Sure enough, the Sakata just now was an impostor. Damn it, no flaw was found just now. How did he behave exactly like Sakata? Even the transformation technique cannot achieve this level." Inoue whispered. . "Captain, what should we do now?" Yamabuki asked. "That Sakata just now should have taken advantage of us to set off, and while pretending to follow, he created a shadow clone and transformed into this, and the real body should have run away with the captives. People with such fast skills are definitely not simple. . But with an injured person, they can¡¯t run far! Let¡¯s chase!¡± "yes!" The Yanyin people quickly reacted and quickly turned around to chase after him. On the other side, Kakashi brought an unknownLin returned to her team. Yes, the Sakata just changed was exactly what Kakashi changed! Hinata Kaze had cracked the trap before, and Kakashi and the other two sped up with all their strength, and soon found Sakata who had left after setting up the trap. Kakashi didn¡¯t say anything, he went up and was violent. Sakata is an expert in traps, but his strength is only that of a chuunin. It¡¯s simply not enough in Kakashi¡¯s hands. Before Sakata could speak, he was subdued by Kakashi. A random Sharingan illusion came over and Sakata¡¯s information was revealed. After that, Kakashi transformed into Sakata, went deep into the Iwagakure team, and rescued Shiranui Lin. Seeing Kakashi back, the three of them were happy. "Captain! You succeeded!" Hinata Feng said happily. "We have to leave quickly. The shadow clone I left behind won't be able to fool them for long. I'm afraid they have already discovered it. We must escape as quickly as possible now!" Kakashi whispered. "yes!" The three of them responded one after another and then sped away. Not long after the three of them left, a piece of information suddenly flashed in Kakashi's mind. "Has it been discovered? It's faster than expected. It seems that the leader of the other party is not stupid either." Kakashi thought to himself. Immediately, Kakashi looked at the three people beside him. ¡°If this continues, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be caught up. When he first transformed into Sakata, Kakashi had already seen the opponent's strength. There were ten people in total, including three jounin. The other seven are all chunin who are not weak. At this scale, Kakashi wouldn¡¯t dare to resist. "But if we don't leave anyone behind to delay time, I'm afraid the whole army will be annihilated." By then, when Shiranui Lin¡¯s information is obtained by Iwagakure, Konoha will probably be in big trouble. Soon, Kakashi made a decision. "Hugaikaze, continue." Kakashi said, throwing Shiranui Rin to Hinata Kaze. Hinata Feng was stunned for a moment, but still took it. "Captain, what is this?" Hinata Feng asked in confusion. "Hinata Kaze, Aburame Saburo, you two take Shiranui Rin back, while Kai and I stay to stop the enemy." "this¡­¡­" Hinata Feng hesitated, but Aburame Saburo said directly: "Yes! Captain!" Immediately, Saburo Aburame took Hinata Kaze and left. Hinata Feng said with some confusion: "Aburame Saburo, how can we leave the captain and Metkai behind?" "Idiot, the captain has much more experience than you. The decision he makes is naturally the most suitable for the current situation. If you hesitate at this time, it will only waste time and cause greater losses." "Butthey" "This is a ninja!" Aburame Saburo's words hit Hinata Feng like a heavy hammer. Hinata Feng, who had never experienced a war, now understood the meaning of these two words. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 781 Kakai Chapter: Thunder Cut (Part 2) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Yo Xi! Kakashi, let's fight bloody battles together! Let's see who defeats more enemies!" Kai said excitedly. Being left by Kakashi to fight the enemy together shows that Kakashi recognizes his own strength. This made Kai feel very excited. Kakashi said softly: "Kai, the opponent has three jounin and seven chuunin. They are very powerful. We cannot resist forcefully. We must find a way." Kai was also shocked when he heard this. He didn't expect the other party to be so powerful. "What should we do?" Kakashi thought for a moment and looked around. This is the place where the trap was broken before. Kakashi¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately said: ¡°We are like this, like this, like this.¡± "Yo Xi! As expected of Kakashi! He actually thought of a solution so quickly." "Take action!" "good!" The two people's figures flashed and they started to work. A minute later, the members of the Iwagakure team arrived. Inoue suddenly waved his hand, stopped, and shouted: "Stop!" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away. "Captain, what's wrong?" Yamabuki asked. "There is a trap." Inoue whispered. "Trap?" Yamabuki said in surprise. In such a short period of time, the opponent was able to lay a trap? How can it be. Inoue¡¯s eyes shot around, and then he threw a kunai! Click! There was a soft sound, as if some mechanism had been touched, and then with a bang, there was an explosion on the ground! Shanchui was shocked, there was actually a trap. But why does the method of this trap look so similar to Sakata¡¯s? "Is this Sakata's trap? What's going on? Are Konoha's ninjas taking another path?" Yamabuki said. Inoue shook his head and said: "No, the triggering device of this trap has obviously just been reconnected. It seems that the other party also has a trap master." "Then what should we do?" Yamabuki asked. "Humph, it's just a trap, but it can't stop me." Inoue said, rushed into the trap, and got the trigger device in three strokes, five divisions and two divisions. "It's amazing!" Yamabuki exclaimed. Inoue stopped and snorted coldly: "I am also from the trap class, so this thing is not a problem for me. Let's keep going!" "yes!" Hearing this, everyone in Yanyin followed up and continued to move forward. But before they passed this trap area, they saw a figure. That¡¯s Sakata¡¯s body! "Sakata!" Yamabuki was startled and was about to step forward. Inoue felt something was wrong. Just when Yamabuki was about to touch Sakata, a huge explosion suddenly occurred! Boom boom boom! Dozens of detonating symbols exploded from all around Iwagakure! "How can it be!" Inoue was shocked. He had clearly cut off all the trigger wires just now, why did it still explode? "Tu Escape! Tu Lu is back!" Inoue formed seals with his hands, and rocks rose from all sides, blocking the attack of the detonating talisman. But it¡¯s still a little late. The Chuunin who was slower to react had already been injured by the detonating talisman! The stone wall faded away, and three chunin of the original ten Iwa ninjas were lying on the ground. They were obviously seriously injured and could no longer fight. There are two other chuunin who were slightly injured. Although it will affect their combat effectiveness to a certain extent, it is not very serious. Inoue's face turned pale. He looked at the situation in front of him and whispered: "First, I repaired the traps left by Sakata, which made me mistakenly think that there were only these traps. In fact, I secretly prepared another set of traps. Then Sakata's body was revealed. , distracting me. Finally detonating another trap device, hum, what a good plan!" Yamabuki held Sakata's body in his arms, his heart burning with anger. "Damn Konoha ninja!" "Come out! If you want to set up such a trap and trigger it, it's impossible for people to stay away. I know you are still here." Inoue said coldly. "Ah! As expected of the indestructible Iwagakure Inoue, he is really powerful. This is youth!" Kai ran out from the side and said:?Kicked Inoue. Inoue narrowed his eyes and punched him as well. "Konoha's great whirlwind!" boom! The fists and legs met, and Inoue took a step back, but Kai shrank and bounced back. "What an amazing strength. Although this person looks funny, his physical skills are indeed extraordinary." Inoue thought to himself. Kai fell to the ground, his eyes also solemn. This person is very strong! "You're the only one?" Inoue asked doubtfully. "Youth is not allowed to be escaped. I can delay you all by myself!" Kai shouted. "Damn you guy! How dare you be so arrogant! Looking for death!" Yamabuki was furious and took out the kunai in his ninja bag to teach Kai a lesson. But at this time, Inoue seemed to have seen something terrifying, and quickly shouted: "Yamabuki! Be careful!" Yamabuki was stunned for a moment. Before he could realize what Inoue meant, he felt his head suddenly fly up, flying in mid-air, and then fell to the ground. He clearly saw the dead Sakata next to him. But how could he get up and kill himself? Yamabuki doesn¡¯t understand, and he never will. Beside Yamabuki, "Sakata" was holding a shining silver sword, still maintaining a slashing posture. The eyes are full of chill! Inoue rushed over and punched "Sakata"! "Sakata" sheathed the knife, dodged, and landed next to Kai. Then there was a bang and a burst of smoke filled the air. The smoke dissipated, revealing the true face of "Sakata", it was Kakashi! "Success! Kakashi!" Kaixi said. There was no joy on Kakashi¡¯s face. Although one jounin and three chuunin were killed, there were still two jounin and four chuunin, and the situation was still not optimistic. Inoue¡¯s fists were clenched and his face was full of anger. "He actually used the cardiopulmonary closure technique in medical ninjutsu to disguise himself as a corpse. Even if he was hit by the detonating talisman, he didn't show any flaws. It's not unfair to be deceived by you like this." "I agree." Kakashi said coldly. Kakashi was also in the trap just now. Although he avoided it as much as possible by choosing a position before, he was still affected by the aftermath of the detonating talisman. The pain in my back was burning, I guess it was a burn. But it was worth paying such a price to end one jounin and three chuunin of the opponent. After all, if they were to face three Jonin at the same time, Kakashi would not be able to handle it at all. What¡¯s more, one of them is the indestructible Inoue, whom Iwagakure has long been famous for. "Okay, okay, with your silver-white hair, one covered eye, as well as this scheming and age, you must be Konoha's Hatake Kakashi. Very good, even if you lose the prisoner of the intelligence class today, you will get a The Sharingan is also a very good result, I believe Lord Tsuchikage will also be satisfied." Inoue said coldly. ¡°Then it depends on your ability!¡± After Kakashi finished speaking, Qian Ting pointed directly at Inoue! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 782: Kakai Chapter: Thunder Cut (continued) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Good boy, you are so brave. Let me see what Kakashi Hatake, who has recently become famous in the ninja world, is capable of!" Seeing being looked down upon by Kakashi, Inoue was filled with anger. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: I am a famous Iwagakure jounin, am I afraid of this young jounin? Anger is anger. As a ninja, if he is led by anger, he will not become the famous Iwagakure Jonin. Seeing Inoue calm down instantly, Kakashi secretly praised him. It is indeed a long -standing forbearance, and the quality in my heart is indeed not covered. But in this way, this battle becomes more difficult to fight. "Kai, there are four chunin on the other side, can you hold on?" Kakashi whispered. "Don't worry! Kakashi, I will definitely defeat those four chunin as soon as possible, and then go to support you!" Kai said confidently. Although two of the four chunin were slightly injured, their combat power should not be underestimated. Even Kakashi doesn¡¯t dare to say that he can defeat him in a short time. The most Kai can do is delay. But if Kai were to deal with two jounin, he wouldn't even be able to delay it. Therefore, it is obviously not feasible to use Tian Ji's method of horse racing. Now we can only do it forcefully. If he can seize the opportunity, Kakashi feels that he can still kill the opponent's two jounin. Kakashi touched his left eye, which was the key to victory or defeat. The scene fell into silence for a while. Kakashi knew that it was the tranquility before the battle. The calmer it is, the scarier it will be when it breaks out. The wind is blowing! Inoue takes the lead! "Tu Eun! Tu Long Spear!" Densely packed earth guns emerged from around Kakashi. Qian Ting cut off the earth spear with a wave of his hand, and then rushed towards the well. And Kai was also fighting with four chuunin. Another Jonin named Earth Style originally wanted to kill Kai, but was stopped by Kakashi who was freed up with a long sword. Inoue was a little surprised and said coldly: "You are really an arrogant boy. He actually wants to stop two jonins with his own strength? How arrogant!" "How can you know if you are arrogant if you don't try?" "Okay! Let me see how much you weigh! Tu Shi, don't be polite to him, kill this person as soon as possible, and don't lose the prisoners of the intelligence squad!" Inoue said. "Yes! Captain!" The two jounin reached a consensus, and in an instant, Kakashi's pressure increased greatly. The sword was drawn horizontally, forcing him to retreat from the earth style, but Inoue's iron fist also hit him. "Earth escape! The art of hardening!" Earth Release Chakra covers Inoue's fist, greatly increasing its power. Turning his left eye, Kakashi also activated the hardening technique. The left palm turned into a fist and hit the huge iron fist! boom! Inoue took a step back, but Kakashi took three steps back before regaining his balance. Which one is higher and which one is lower can be distinguished at a glance. But there was a surprised expression on Inoue's face. "He actually copied my ninjutsu in an instant. Not only the ability of the Sharingan, this guy's attainments in Earth Release are also high." The Sharingan can indeed copy ninjutsu, but the prerequisite is that you must have chakra of this attribute. And if you want to release this skill at the same time, it requires you to have high attainments in this attribute. The ordinary Sharingan is a cheating device, not a hacker. It is impossible for you to instantly have the same attribute attainments as your opponent. And Kakashi can do this and has the name of copying ninja because he is not weaker than any jounin in terms of the five attributes of ninjutsu. Kakashi didn¡¯t know Inoue¡¯s surprise and had no time to take care of it. At this time, the earth-style attack came again. "Tu Escape! Tu Ling Tuanzi!" I saw the soil -type hands inserted on the ground, then moved with both hands, and the land was buckled directly down a large piece, throwing it to Kakashi. Kakashi was shocked. There was no way to avoid that huge rock! In that case Kakashi formed a seal with his hands, and blue lightning flashed on his left hand. ?The sound of a thousand birds chirping! "This is Kakashi Hatake's famous skill, Chidori? It's really amazing." Inoue praised. Immediately, Kakashi accelerated, and his left hand turned into a sharp blade, directly breaking the huge rock that was flying towards him! At the same time, with a flick of his right hand, Qian Ting shot directly towards Tu Shi. Tu Shi stayed calm and dodged. At this time, Kakashi did not let go of the Chidori in his hand, but instead threw it towards the earth style. Extremely fast speed! Earth Style couldn¡¯t react at all for a moment! Just when Kakashi's Chidori was about to hit, a stone wall appeared in front of Kakashi. "Escape! Earth flow wall!" The huge stone wall separated Kakashi and Earth Style. The Chidori hit it, creating a big pit, but it could no longer move forward. "Hatake Kakashi, your opponent is still me, don't forget." Inoue put down the hands he had just formed the seal with and mocked. Kakashi narrowed his eyes and secretly thought it was a pity. It was only a little bit close, but unexpectedly it still failed. At this time, an angry shout was heard not far away. "The door to the third life is open!" Kakashi was shocked, had Gai already used the Eight Gate Dungeon? It seems we can't delay it any longer. Once Kai¡¯s Eight Gate Dunjia expires and he falls into a weak state, he will become even more passive. "And Kai's Eight Gate Dunjia can already open six gates, but it's not without damage. With Kai¡¯s current condition, if he forcibly opens the fifth door, there will be considerable sequelae. Without Tsunade, it will be difficult to treat. "We have to do it as soon as possible, otherwise with Kai's character, he will definitely open the door to the sixth door." When Kakashi thought of this, he couldn't help but hold Qian Ting tightly. The battle continues! Opening the third door, Kai, who was originally at a disadvantage, instantly gained the upper hand. "Okay! Let's do it all at once!" Kai was shocked and launched his attack again, and at the same time wanted to improve the Eight Gate Dunjia again. Kakashi shouted sharply: "Kai! Don't open the fifth door!" Kai was stunned and had to stop abruptly. "Kakashi" Kai wanted to say something else, but was forced back by Kakashi's look. "I know, Kakashi." In those eyes, Kai saw concern and understood Kakashi's worry. I felt warm in my heart and suppressed my impulse for the time being. But if it really comes to a critical moment, Kai will open the sixth door without hesitation. For Kakashi, even if the meridians after the six doors are cut off, what does it matter! "I didn't expect that there is a ninja with Eight Gates of Dunjia. You really can't be underestimated. But even so, you are dead!" Inoue said, forming seals with his hands again! "Earth Escape! Earth Dragon Bullet Technique!" Earth style activated the same ninjutsu. For a moment, two earth dragons rushed towards Kakashi. ¡°The opportunity is just a moment away!¡± Kakashi whispered, then jumped up! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 783: Kakai Chapter: Raikiri (Present) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The two majestic earth dragons look full of oppression. The Earth Dragon Bullet Technique and Earth Release Advanced Ninjutsu can only be activated by J¨­nin-level chakra. There are even dozens of complex handprints, which are extremely powerful. Kakashi jumped up, and the two earth dragons roared and bit into each other! The long knife slashes horizontally! Countless thunders arose from Qian Ting, and his body kept spinning like a tornado. ???????????????????? Boom! Kakashi held Qian Ting, turned into a thunder whirlwind, and passed directly through the body of an earth dragon! Both Inoue and Doshiki were shocked, what an exaggerated sword skill! Reiketu! Faced with Earth Release Ninjutsu, Kakashi, who is good at Thunder Release, has a strong advantage. The body is like thunder! But in an instant, Kakashi came to Earth Shiki. The long knife in his hand stabs him straight! The target is the heart of earth style! Tu Shi was startled and quickly formed seals. "Earth Escape! Earth Formation Wall!" The stone wall suddenly appeared, directly blocking Kakashi's long sword. The long knife pierced the stone wall and was unable to move forward at all! But before Tu Shi could be happy, Inoue shouted sharply: "Be careful!" Tu Shi was startled and instantly felt a powerful thunder attribute chakra behind him! Chidori! The black right eye was locked in the earth style, while the left eye closed instantly. The thin figure suddenly sprang out from behind the earth style! And the figure originally holding the long knife disappeared with a bang! Shadow clone! Kakashi¡¯s first rule of battle is, if you don¡¯t know your opponent¡¯s strength, never fight with your true body! The thunder in his hand roared and stabbed the earth style fiercely. The earth style was frightened and wanted to resist, but the hands that had just used the earth flow wall had no time to form seals. At this moment, Inoue moved! As an elite jounin, Inoue has absolutely rich practical experience. Even at this critical moment, he still made the right decision! It might be too late for people to rush over, but Ninjutsu can! "Escape! Earth flow wall!" The same ninjutsu bloomed from Inoue's hands, but the speed and power were much stronger than the Izuku style. When the Chidori in Kakashi's hand was about to hit the earth style, the huge earth flow wall suddenly appeared in front of him! But Kakashi didn¡¯t stop there, and his speed didn¡¯t slow down at all. At this moment, Kakashi¡¯s closed left eye finally opened! The black spinning shuriken takes shape instantly! "Divine power!" Spatial fluctuations appeared in the thick earth flow wall, and then the middle part disappeared without a trace. The earth-style body appeared in Kakashi¡¯s sight again! "Chidori!" Chidori Assault! The blue electric arc pierced directly into Tu Shi's chest! "How can it be¡­¡­" Tu Shi had a look of disbelief on his face, and the breath of life was gradually draining away. "asshole!" Inoue was furious and punched Kakashi. Kakashi¡¯s old strength has been exhausted at this time, and his new strength has not yet arisen, making him unable to resist at all. boom! Inoue¡¯s punch hit Kakashi directly on the right side of his face! Poof! Kakashi spat out a mouthful of blood, and the black mask became darker. The whole person also flew out upside down, and that direction was exactly the direction of Kai! "Kakashi!" Kai was shocked when he saw this, but at this moment, Iwagakure Chuunin shouted: "Etsu Release! Toron Spear!" Countless Tulon guns emerged from the ground. When Kai was distracted, he did not completely dodge, and his right arm was actually pierced by the Tulon guns! Injury! But Kai didn¡¯t care about this, and directly stepped forward to hug Kakashi and fly out. The two of them crashed into a tree together! Bang bang bang! The bodies of the two people actually broke several big trees in succession and were submerged in a cloud of smoke. At this time, Inoue held his earth-style??Looking past Gai who looked worried, Kakashi felt even more determined. For a moment, a burst of power suddenly emerged from the body, and the originally weak electric arc gradually became stronger. Kai was shocked and thought to himself: "Kakashi doesn't have chakra anymore? How can he still use Chidori?" The Chidori suddenly appeared, and Kakashi ran wildly towards the cliff! Chidori opened a gully! The cliff is like flat ground under Kakashi¡¯s feet. "Hmph! You don't overestimate your capabilities!" Inoue gave a cold shout and then waved his right hand! The four chunin were also fully prepared at this time. The last seal is completed. The thunder and lightning in the sky crashed down with a roar! The landing point is Kakashi! "Kakashi!" Kai shouted worriedly. But Kakashi remained unmoved, his left eye Sharingan staring straight at the lightning that was extremely fast. The three magatama spins crazily. "Saw!" The chakra in the body was output wildly, and the original sound of a thousand birds gradually converged, and then became silent. A feeling that brings happiness to the soul! Kakashi stretched out his right hand, and the blue thunder on it suddenly collided with the conflicting thunder and lightning! "Raikiri!" Kakashi¡¯s voice resounded throughout the cliff! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 784 Kakai Chapter: Thunder Cut (End) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! A bolt of lightning fell from the sky. A bolt of lightning shot into the sky. The top of the cliff! The silver-white boy¡¯s right hand seemed to hold the power of thousands of thunders! In the scarlet left eye, the three magatama rotated crazily. The extremely fast lightning seemed to have slowed down in his eyes. Kakashi¡¯s right hand finally hit that terrifying lightning! An amazing scene appeared! "ah!" With a roar, Kakashi¡¯s right arm¡¯s shirt exploded completely! The white right arm instantly turned a little dark, lightning emerged, and the original five-finger thunder claw turned into a thunder palm knife. At this time, the right hand was like a magic weapon, slashing straight towards the lightning! Click! The sound of breaking sounded, and then the lightning suddenly stopped under Kakashi's right palm, as if it was cut off. The dark clouds also disappeared in an instant! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Thunder breaks! "He really did it! As expected of Kakashi, he was able to persist to this point in such a state!" Kai clenched his fists excitedly. Everything in front of you may seem unbelievable, but it really happened. Kakashi used the power of a thousand birds to cut off the thunder from the sky! In mid-air, Kakashi looked at his right hand, and the blue lightning was still trembling. The sound of a thousand birds has long since disappeared. This move is no longer Chidori. Kakashi can feel that the movement and arrangement of the Thunder Chakra are different. The difficulty of control has also become greater. If the Chidori before was an A-level ninjutsu, then the Raikiri at this time is an S-level ninjutsu. However, this is not over yet. Looking down, there are five more enemies there, one jounin and four chuunin! Kakashi¡¯s body rushed into the air and began to fall. Seize the opportunity to pursue the victory! Kakashi made a decision in his heart in an instant and rushed directly towards Inoue from mid-air! ??Have you ever heard of the thunder escape that falls from the sky in one move? At the scene just now, the five Iwa ninjas expressed their shock! There is actually such an operation! With human power, lightning can actually be cut off! "How is it possible! He actually did this!" Inoue was horrified and took a step back subconsciously. And the four chuunin were even more frightened. Before even fighting, these four chunin had already lost their courage. This is not a normal ninja operation at all! At this time, Inoue suddenly discovered that an astonishing lightning was flying from the sky! "What is that!" Inoue said in surprise. But he found it too late! The acceleration of the natural falling motion plus Kakashi's own acceleration force, at this time, his speed has already reached the extreme! Inoue just exclaimed, and the next moment, what caught his eyes was the terrifying thunder and the weird scarlet color! It¡¯s stabbed! The right palm enters the body! Kakashi¡¯s right palm penetrated Inoue¡¯s chest without any hindrance! Blood spattered and fell on Kakashi's face. The white skin instantly blooms like plum blossoms. Under the blue lightning, the left eye looked even more monstrous. "Ugh!" A mouthful of blood spurted out from the well, and his eyes were full of disbelief. "I didn'tI didn't expectthat I would die here" Inoue¡¯s face was full of unwillingness, but he still breathed his last breath. The heart, lungs and spleen were smashed to pieces by Raikiri. Even if Tsunade was treated here, she would still die in hatred. "team leader!" Iwagakure Chuunin shouted in fear. Unexpectedly, in a moment, even the indestructible Inoue died in Kakashi's hands. Kakashi suddenly pulled out his right palm, and a strong feeling of weakness made him dizzy. Plop! Kakashi was half-kneeling on the ground, his vision a little blurry. "Damn it, have you reached your limit?" Kakashi¡¯s body swayed a little and looked towardsThe eyes of the four chunin were also a little distracted. By using so many advanced ninjutsu continuously, Kakashi's small amount of chakra has been completely exhausted. Seeing this scene, the four Iwagakure chuunin who were still fearful couldn't help but feel hope again. "He's reached his limit! Let's go together! Kill him!" someone said. But for a while, no one dared to move. The scene just now had a huge visual impact on them. Although the person has not moved, the momentum is still there! But gradually, someone still walked towards Kakashi. Ninjas are mostly mental experts and are not easily intimidated. Kakashi slowly held his right hand on the handle of Qian Ting's sword behind his back. The chuunin was startled and stopped. Does he still have the strength to attack? The chuunin gritted his teeth and rushed over! Whether it is true or not, you will know after you try it! Kakashi didn¡¯t seem to pay attention to the attacking chuunin, but suddenly threw Qian Ting out! The target is another Iwagakure chuunin who is too scared to move! Whoops! Qian Ting cut through the sky, piercing the throat of the Chuunin in his fearful gaze. "Well¡­¡­" With a wailing cry, he collapsed completely. At this time, another chuunin¡¯s attack has arrived! At this moment, a green figure suddenly jumped out! "Konoha's great whirlwind!" bump! With one kick, the chuunin flew out before he could hit Kakashi. "Youth will never stand still!" Kakashi smiled and said: "Kai, you are here." "Kakashi, are you okay?" "It's okay, I'm just a little out of strength. There are still three chuunin left. Let's solve it together." Kakashi said and was about to stand up, but as soon as his legs became weak, he was about to fall down. Kai quickly supported him and said: "Kakashi, you have reached your limit. Take a rest and leave the rest to me." "But your right arm is also injured, is that okay?" Kakashi asked worriedly. White light emanates from Kai¡¯s teeth, and the thumbs up represents Kai¡¯s will. "Don't worry, Kakashi. If I can't move my right hand, I still have my left hand. If I can't move my left hand, I still have my legs. Even if I can't move my legs, I still have my teeth. I'm not the only one who never gives up. You alone!" Kakashi was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "Ah, I'm sorry to bother you." "Don't worry! This is youth!" Kai looked at the remaining three chunin and launched his own attack. After seeing Kai defeat the three chuunin, Kakashi finally couldn't hold on anymore and fell to the ground weakly. When Kakashi woke up again, he found that his body seemed to be a little bumpy. On the other side of the mountain, the morning sun is rising slowly. In front of you is a watermelon head. It turns out that I am on Kai¡¯s back. Feeling Kakashi move behind him, Kai shouted: "Yo! Kakashi, you wake up!" "Kaithank you." "We are eternal rivals! Kakashi, next time, it's me who will protect you!" Kakashi raised the corners of his mouth slightly and chuckled: "Heh, you're still far away." "Ah! What a hateful Kakashi!" Kai said angrily. The rising sun shines on the two of them, stretching the shadows very, very long (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 785 Handmade Gift You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "It's amazing! Kakashi-sensei is really great! His cooperation with Kai-sensei is also very good!" Li said excitedly. "Of course, Kakashi is my eternal rival! This is youth!" Kai laughed. "Ningji! Let's start practicing together like this!" Li shouted towards Ningci with eyes full of love. Ningci¡¯s head was full of black lines and he said, ¡°I refuse.¡± "Ningji!" Li burst into tears. It¡¯s another ruthless rejection. Sasuke and the other two were still immersed in the story Kai said. Although Kai¡¯s narration was a bit out of context, they still felt Kakashi¡¯s demeanor at that time. Sasuke looked at his left hand and realized that this Chidori move had already had such terrifying power when Kakashi-sensei was fourteen years old. Speaking of which, among the three, Sasuke learned the most from Kakashi in terms of ninjutsu. After all, neither Naruto nor Sakura are good at this. "Kakashi-sensei's past is indeed completely different from ours." Sakura sighed. Their fourteen-year-olds had just become chuunin and could not feel the cruelty at all. Naruto is training with Jiraiya and has even fewer tasks. They have experienced too little of this moment of life and death. But what surprised them the most was the trust between Kakashi and Gai. When Kakashi was exhausted, he did not choose to dodge the chuunin's attack, but chose to kill the enemy. It¡¯s not because he can¡¯t hide, but because he believes that Kai will rush over and block the blow for him. In that state, Kakashi couldn't sense Gai's position at all, but he chose to believe it. ¡°And Kai didn¡¯t disappoint him. Naruto and Sasuke looked at each other, and they seemed to understand the tacit understanding better. Suddenly, Naruto said: "Teacher Nongmei, thank you, I think we understand." "Really? I understand so quickly, this is indeed Kakashi's disciple! I'm really happy for Kakashi. Youth!" Kai said excitedly. "Teacher Kai, take a good rest and we won't disturb you. Goodbye, Neji, Li, and Tiantian." Sasuke said hello, and the three of them retreated together. "Huh? What did Naruto and the others understand?" Li asked in confusion. "ThisI don't know either." Tiantian said he couldn't understand. Ningci was thoughtful and seemed to understand something. "That's right! Since Kakashi is going to become Hokage, I must give him a gift." Kai suddenly said. "Does Teacher Kai also want to give Kakashi a gift? What should he give?" Li asked expectantly. Kai looked thoughtful and then saw his wardrobe. The green tights look sparkling. Kai¡¯s eyes lit up! "Yo Xi! It's decided! It's him! I'm going to give Kakashi a special set of tights!" "Tights? Teacher Kai is so attentive!" Li said with admiration. "Hehe, that's necessary." Kai said proudly. When Tenten and Neji heard this, they couldn't help but picture Kakashi wearing green tights. For a momentshuddered? "Teacher Kai! I think we need to add a hat! Doesn't everyone have a hat, Hokage-sama?" Li suggested. "A hat? Well, that makes sense!! Then go and customize a hat that matches the tights! Li! This is indeed my disciple! How smart!" "Teacher Kai! This is all because of your good teaching!" "plum!" "Teacher Kai!" The two of them burst into tears, and then hugged each other and cried. Neji and Tiantian looked at each other speechlessly. Sure enough, it was a mistake to come here. And, the corresponding hat? No matter how much I think about it, I don¡¯t think Kakashi-sensei will be happy. The trio of Team 7 once again embarked on a journey to find Kakashi¡¯s past, but the few people they were looking for were on missions and would not be back in the short term. So, in the end, they had to put down this task for the time being. On the other side, Ichiraku Ramen. ??Cangpu returned to the store with the takeaway cabinet. "Dad, I'm back.""Hey! Calamus, you're back. It seems that the takeaway this time is also going well." Shoudu said with a smile. "Of course, what's the problem if I take action? By the way, Dad, I heard that Brother Kakashi is going to be the Sixth Hokage." Iris said. "Yes, the guests who came here before were also discussing this topic." Shou Da laughed. "Dad, should we prepare some gifts? After all, Brother Kakashi is a frequent visitor to the store." Iris suggested. "Of course, don't worry, I'm ready." "Really? It's rare for dad to be reliable for once." Calamus smiled. He covered his heart with his hands and said, "Calamus, if you say that, my father will be sad too." "Dad, you have been in a lot of dramas recently. I won't tell you anymore. I have another family to send to." After Iris finished speaking, she took the ramen on the side and set off again. Shou Da smiled upon seeing this and said nothing. Looking at something placed in a corner of the store, Teida smiled and said: "I have prepared the gift, but I don't know if Kakashi will like it?" On the way, Kakashi followed Tsunade and several ANBU guards to the City of Fire. At this time, it was getting late, and Kakashi and others stayed in a small town. In the room, Kakashi was lying on the bed, recalling everything over the years. Everything is like a mirror, a flower in the water, a moon in the water. But fortunately, all this is over. "Everything is over. All that's left is to live well in this world. It's time to put the marriage promise to Ming on the agenda. Otherwise, I'm afraid she will lose her temper. Moreover, I really owe her so much. too much." Kakashi murmured to himself, already making a decision in his heart. After taking over as the Sixth Hokage, you can start marrying Terumi Mei. But before that, Kirigakure needs someone to take over Mizukage's position. There is no problem with the marriage between the two villages, but it is obviously impossible for someone with a position like Kage to follow Terumi Mei into Konoha. "There are quite a few talented successors to Kirigakure in recent years, but some of them still lack growth. The next Mizukage should be between Chojuro and Haku." Kakashi shook his head and stopped thinking about this. Terumi meditation must have been arranged long ago. Kakashi stood up, and suddenly, a small bell fell out of his ninja bag. "this¡­¡­" Kakashi was a little surprised and took it out of the ninja bag. "Aster's bell?" Kakashi whispered to himself that the Seven Prisons had said that this bell was the core of Rashomon and had strange power. It just seems like something is missing and cannot be used. Later, Kakashi put it away and didn't pay attention. The sudden appearance at this time made Kakashi remember this incident. With Kakashi¡¯s current strength, he still can¡¯t see through the secret. "This bell seems very unusual." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 786 Appointment You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The cherry-colored bells swayed in the moonlight, making a crisp sound. "Rashomon" Kakashi¡¯s lazy voice rang out amid the crisp sound of bells, and those three words seemed to have a strange magic power. Kakashi couldn¡¯t figure out what the missing thing was, and finally chose to let it go for the time being. Tomorrow we will arrive at the City of Fire. Meeting the Daimyo requires a good mental outlook. It is better to go to bed early now. A night of silence. The next day, Kakashi changed into another outfit and followed Tsunade into the Daiming Mansion in the City of Fire. The news that the two were coming have already sent people to inform the names. So the daimyo came out to meet the two of them very quickly. The relationship between the daimyo and the Hokage can be said to be very strange, so I won¡¯t go into detail here. ¡°In short, if the Hokage wants to take office, he must be recognized by the daimyo. And the daimyo¡¯s voice is also very important in Konoha. The Daimyo of the Fire Country is a thin middle-aged man. Although he looks a little lazy, his bright eyes show that he is definitely not an ordinary person. "Hatake Kakashi? The son of Konoha White Fang, the biggest hero in this great ninja war. This seems to be the first time we have met." The daimyo looked Kakashi over and said with a smile. "Yes, Daimyo-sama." Kakashi said respectfully. The daimyo nodded with satisfaction and said to Tsunade: "The Godaime, are you going to abdicate to Kakashi now?" "Yes, Lord Daimyo. In the past few years, I have held the position of Hokage, and I feel that I am not suitable. In comparison, Kakashi is far superior to me in terms of reputation and strength. I believe that with his ability, he will definitely succeed." It can bring a better situation to Konoha." "That's it, but judging from your appearance, it seems that you are more likely to be lazy." The daimyo said with a smile. Tsunade was a little embarrassed for a moment when she heard this. Although the reason is such a reason, it still makes people feel embarrassed to say it directly. The daimyo shook his head with a smile and said: "Well, there's nothing wrong with that. It's just that compared to other villages, the Hokage of our Fire Country changes a little too frequently. The Earth Country only has three generations, The Kingdom of Thunder is only the fourth generation, and even the Kingdom of Wind and Water are only the fifth generation. Frequently changing Hokage is not a good thing, I hope you can understand this." Tsunade and Kakashi both nodded when they heard this, which is correct. Frequently changing the leader of a village is indeed not a sign of prosperity. After all, to become Hokage, in addition to your own ability, experience is also very important. A few years of being a Hokage can't do that well. "When the Yondaime died, he did not arrange a new Hokage, but agreed with the Sandaime to continue to manage Konoha. This was my concern. Kakashi, you are still young, and I hope that you can stay in power longer. Do you understand? " The daimyo said, his sharp eyes pointed at Kakashi. "I understand, Lord Daimyo." Seeing that Kakashi agreed, the daimyo smiled and said: "That's good. I agree to this matter, and I will be notified that it will be issued. The 6th of next month is a good day, so let's hand over the position of Hokage on that day." "Yes! Lord Daimyo!" Kakashi and Tsunade said in unison. "By the way, this time the Four Wars are different from the past. The five major countries have worked together and have a deeper friendship. I hope you can have more exchanges at the Five Shadows Conference in the future. I hope I will never see another war in my lifetime. Ka Cassie, do you understand?¡± Kakashi was a little surprised when he heard this. He didn't expect that this daimyo was still a pacifist, but this was naturally the best. "clear." "That's good. Now that we've finished talking about business, let's talk about personal matters." The daimyo said with a smile. "Private matter?" Kakashi was puzzled. "I heard that you have a close relationship with Kirigakure's Fifth Generation Mizukage. I don't know if it's true or not?" The daimyo said, covering his mouth with the fan in his hand, as if he was smiling. "this¡­¡­" Kakashi was a little embarrassed when he heard this, but he still replied: "Yes, my relationship with Terumi Mei is indeed extraordinary. I plan to marry her to Konoha in the future." "I see, this is a good thing, but the Daimyo of the Land of Water must be very unhappy. Hahaha, when I think of thatThe look on this guy's face makes me want to laugh. Kakashi, if there is a wedding in the future, remember to inform me and I will give you a generous gift. "The daimyo laughed. "Thank you, Lord Daimyo." After leaving the Daming Mansion, Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief. Although everything was a matter of course, Kakashi still felt a lot more relaxed after it was completed. "What? Are you still nervous?" Tsunade said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not nervous at all, it¡¯s just that I still feel a little unreal after reaching this point.¡± "Hahaha, I didn't expect you to have such a time. Okay, we should go back. There is still a lot of work to do in the succession ceremony." Tsunade said. "Yes, Tsunade-sama." In the Daming Mansion, the Daiming sat in his study and wrote the appointment letter of the Sixth Hokage. After that, the appointment letter will be sent to Konoha by a special person. There are four other notices to be sent to the four major countries. "It is very appropriate for Hatake Kakashi to take over the position of the Sixth Generation. Perhaps in this way, the ninja world will have a new situation. But the scale of the previous war is really amazing. Such people will stay in our Fire Our country is truly blessed.¡± The daimyo murmured to himself, and then signed other documents together. For a time, the news that Kakashi was going to take over as the Sixth Hokage spread throughout the ninja world. Some people are surprised, some people are scared, some people are afraid, and some people are happy. But Kakashi doesn¡¯t care what their emotions are. He only knew that his life was about to take a new turn. In the Kingdom of Thunder, the fourth generation Raikage looked at the document in his hand, his expression kept changing, and then he let out a long sigh and said: "We have reached this point. It seems that the trend is inevitable." When Onoki received the news, his reaction was not much different from Raikage's. In the country of water, Kirigakure and Mei Terumi looked at the news in their hands and were overjoyed. "Great, Kakashi finally took over. So" As if she had thought of something, Terumi Mei's face turned red, and she suddenly showed a bit of a childlike attitude. "In this case, I will quickly find the next Mizukage." Terumi meditated for a while and shouted: "Come here!" With two hisses, two figures fell in front of Terumi Mei. "Mizukage-sama!" "Call Minazuki Shiro and Chojuro over here." "yes!" A smile appeared on Terumi Mei's face: "Let me see which of you is more qualified to take over this position." The Country of Wind, Sand Hidden Village. Gaara put down the letter in his hand and walked aside. The window is full of wind and sand. "Kakashi" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 787 Water Chapter You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Gaara, Kakashi is going to become the Sixth Hokage, should we Sunagakure also prepare a gift?" Kankuro said. Gaara nodded and said, "That's right. It's up to you to handle this matter." "yes!" Hearing this, Kankuro stepped back, and Gaara leaned back on his chair, seeming to be thinking about something. Inside the body, Shukaku said: "Gaara, what are you thinking about?" ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just remembered some past events with Kakashi.¡± "Is it about that mission?" Shukaku said with interest. "Yes, without his words, maybe I wouldn't have become the Kazekage." Gaara whispered. "Heh, speaking of it, that jinch¨±riki kid from Kyuubi is so eloquent, maybe he was taught by this Kakashi. After all, like a teacher, like a disciple." Shukaku said with a smile. "yes¡­¡­" Gaara said, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and the memory was brought back to the past. That was the first meeting between Gaara and Team 7 after Konoha's collapse plan. ¡­¡­ In the forest. Kakashi was wearing a green Konoha uniform, followed by Sasuke and three others. "Well, this cooperation is so that Konoha and Sunagakure can get along well with each other after the last war, so it's better for everyone to stay calm." Kakashi smiled. Gaara whispered: "Yeah." Behind him are three Sunagakure ninjas. They formed a team with Gaara and looked a little scared. "Hey, Gaara, long time no see." Naruto greeted warmly. Gaara glanced at Naruto and raised the corners of his mouth slightly, of course, only slightly. That kind of arc is invisible to most people. "Since everyone has a consensus, I am the captain of this mission, so I will briefly explain the content of the mission. The mission is to destroy the rebel ninjas on this mountain and form bandits. I think it is good to divide into two teams. One party will lure the enemy head-on. , one side attacks from behind, encircles both sides, and resolves the battle as quickly as possible," Kakashi said. "Sunagakure has no objection." Gaara said calmly. "That's good. Let's go then!" Kakashi said softly, and then changed direction. Naruto glanced at Gaara and said, "Gaara, see you later." "KakashiNaruto" Gaara whispered in his heart, and then set off with the three Suna ninja who were still afraid of him. But Kakashi soon realized something was wrong. There don¡¯t seem to be many so-called rebel bandits, and they are not very strong either. The most important thing is that Gaara and others did not come. When everyone completed the task, Gaara and others still didn't come over. "Strange, why didn't Gaara and the others come over?" Naruto asked confused. "Is it possible that Sunagakure is planning something else?" Sasuke guessed. Kakashi shook his head and said: "No, Sunagakure is completely weak compared to Konoha. More importantly, if there is no alliance with Konoha, Sunagakure may easily become the target of other villages. .Under this situation, Sunagakure will not offend us Konoha again." "Then what's going on?" Sasuke asked confused. Naruto suddenly said: "Kakashi-sensei, do you think Gaara and the others are in danger?" Naruto's words gave Kakashi a flash of inspiration, and he seemed to have thought of something. "No! Let's go!" Kakashi shouted softly, and then accelerated his speed towards the direction of Gaara and others. Sasuke and the other three didn't know why, but they followed anyway. "Kakashi-sensei, what's wrong?" Naruto asked. "Sunagakure should not have sent Gaara for this kind of mission. As a Jinchuriki, he does not have such freedom. In fact, the village will not allow the Jinchuriki to leave the village. Unless there is someone powerful enough to control and protect the Jinchuriki. Ninjas will accompany you. Because every jinch¨±riki is a valuable asset to the village." "But this time, Sunagakure sent Gaara. Before, when we met, I felt a lot of Sunagakure Anbu around, but I only thought they were protecting Gaara. But now that I think about it, It is completely unnecessary to dispatch so many people for such a task. Sunagakure has more suitable candidates.?? "Kakashi-sensei, you mean that the senior management of Sunagakure deliberately sent Gaara to carry out this mission? But what is their purpose?" Sakura asked doubtfully. Kakashi's exposed right eye narrowed slightly and said: "I'm afraid it won't be a good thing. As far as I know, the Fourth Kazekage Rasa tried to kill Gaara many times when he was in power. This time , I¡¯m afraid the senior management of Sunagakure feel that they have lost the Kazekage and cannot control Gaara, so they want to kill Gaara, who they consider to be a failure, and then create a new Jinchuriki.¡± "What! It's too much!" Naruto said angrily. "So, those Sunagakure Anbu came here to kill Gaara?" Sasuke said coldly. "If my guess is correct, this should be the case." At this moment, water splashed into the sky not far away. That¡¯s a huge water escape! "Sure enough, the Sunagakure ANBU is dealing with Gaara. This Water Release is obviously a move aimed at Gaara." Kakashi whispered. "Damn it! I'm going to save him!" Naruto was furious when he heard this and immediately increased his speed. On the other side, Gaara was indeed attacked by the Sunagakure Anbu. "Do the higher-ups still want to kill me?" Gaara said expressionlessly. At this time, Gaara has been completely soaked in water, and he may not be able to use his proud Sand Release. But he didn¡¯t seem to be afraid. The unknowing teammates escaped under the cover of Gaara. "Gaara, you are a failed Jinchuuriki and should not live in this world. Only if you die can Sunagakure make a new Jinchuuriki. At that time, this embarrassing situation will be able to get rid of." "Really? That's it." Gaara whispered, a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes. Doesn¡¯t anyone recognize your own value? So is your existence really meaningful? "Suffer death!" Seeing Gaara, Sunagakure ANBU seemed to have given up on resisting, and approached in a flash. The kunai with wind attribute chakra seemed to be about to scratch Gaara's neck at the next moment. At this moment, a silver-white figure quietly appeared. boom! Kakashi punched Sunagakure Anbu in the jaw, and he flew backwards and hit a tree nearby. "You are really inhumane, Sunagakure." Kakashi said lightly. Gaara looked at Kakashi who suddenly appeared in front of him in surprise, and whispered: "Kakashi Hatake why did you save me?" "It's nothing, I just think you shouldn't die yet. The value of your life has not been realized yet, right? Do you want to leave like this? Have you forgotten that there are still people who care about you? For example, Temari and Kankuro. " Kakashi turned back and smiled, that smile was full of warmth. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 788: Stuck Me You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Gaara was stunned, as if he suddenly saw Kankuro and Temari taking care of him when he was a child. And this time when he came back, maybe it was because he was no longer bloodthirsty, and the two people's attitudes towards him seemed to be gradually improving. "Ahhh! You dare to bully Gaara, that's too much! The art of multiple shadow clones!" Naruto also rushed over at this time, and without saying a word, he separated a large number of shadow clones. "Uzumaki Naruto's three hundred rounds!" For a moment, the yellow figure started fighting with the Anbu Anbu. Naruto landed next to the wet Gaara and asked: "Gaara, are you okay?" "fine." Naruto smiled when he heard this and said, "Great! I was worried to death just now." Sasuke looked at the two of them. He didn't know why, but he always felt like something was strange. Naruto¡¯s shadow clone is just a shadow clone after all, and Sunagakure¡¯s ANBU are not vegetarians either. Soon, all three hundred shadow clones were crushed by dozens of Sunagakure Anbu. "Kakashi Hatake, this is Sunagakure's matter, do you Konoha want to get involved too?" said the captain of Sunagakure's dark force. "Sorry, although Gaara is from your Sunagakure, he is also my subordinate in this mission. I will not let my subordinates die in front of me." Kakashi said coldly. "Hmph, you are really bragging. Could it be that the cold-blooded Kakashi from the rumor has also changed his temper?" the captain of the Sunagakure Dark Force mocked. Kakashi¡¯s eyes turned cold and he stared at the man coldly. The powerful momentum instantly caused the man to break out in cold sweat. "This person is indeed terrifyingly strong." This was the thought in the mind of the captain of the Sunagakure Dark Force at this time. He also regretted why he provoked this guy. At this time, Sunagakure¡¯s teammates who had originally escaped also rushed over. "Gaara-sama! We will not let you face the enemy alone!" "Yes! Gaara-sama must be a gentle person to protect us when we leave!" Gaara was stunned for a moment. Looking at the three people who came back after escaping, Gaara suddenly felt a warmth in his heart. It turns out that your hard work will really pay off. Kakashi smiled and said: "Look, there seems to be one more person who cares about you now. People will accept that tender heart." Gaara lowered his head and then smiled slightly, seeming to understand something. "Thank you, Kakashi. I understand." Gaara said, slowly standing up. "Gaara, are you okay?" Naruto asked worriedly. Gaara shook his head, indicating that he was fine. Looking at the captain of the Sunagakure Dark Force, Gaara whispered: "I know, I have done a lot of wrong things before. It is difficult for you to believe in me for a while. But in the future, I will slowly prove my worth. I will make myself recognized by everyone. So, this time, I am sorry to disappoint you." "Hmph, who would believe you!" the captain of the Sunagakure Antarctic Army said disdainfully. ¡°You don¡¯t need to believe it now, but one day, I will prove it.¡± "Don't think that if people from Konoha help you, you won't have to die! So many water escape ANBU have been dispatched to kill you here! You have no power to fight back. Your sand has been It¡¯s completely blocked by us!¡± "Really? As for sand, I still have some." Gaara said, stretching out his clenched right hand. The palm slowly opened, revealing a maracas the size of a fingernail. Just as Sunagakure ANBU was about to taunt, the maracas shot out, knocking down all the Sunagakure ANBU in an instant. "That's amazing!" Naruto said in surprise. The battle ended quickly. Gaara did not make things difficult for those Anbu, but let them leave on their own. This mission is finally over. Under the sunset, Kakashi and Gaara stood on a cliff somewhere. "Thank you this time, Hatake Kakashi." Gaara said respectfully. Kakashi touched his silver-white hair and said with a smile: "It's nothing, it's just a little effort. But it's a blessing to see you finally think about it." Gaara glanced at Naruto not far away and said, "Kakashi, I know Naruto?Like me, he is also a Jinchuuriki. What do you think of him? " Perhaps he didn't expect Gaara to suddenly ask this. Kakashi was silent for a moment and then said: "Naruto? I grew up watching him, and he is more like my younger brother. Although there is a monster in Naruto's body , but the monster does not represent him. I believe from the bottom of my heart that one day, he will defeat that monster and become the real Uzumaki Naruto." "Do you believe him?" Gaara murmured. For a moment, Gaara was a little envious of Naruto. The fate of the two of them is so similar, but now they have completely different personalities. Maybe it¡¯s because Naruto always has people like Kakashi around him who believe in him. And around him, even his father wants to kill him. How ironic. In silence, Kakashi stretched out his right hand and gently rubbed his red hair. Gaara was stunned. This was the first time he felt this strange touch. Looking up, their eyes met in mid-air. Kakashi bent his crescent eyes with a gentle expression on his face. "Gaara, there will be people around you who believe in you. If no one is willing to believe in you, I am willing to be the first person to believe in you." My heart was shocked, and a warm current seemed to flow into my heart. Gaara seemed a little at a loss. Is this what it feels like to be believed? Seems pretty good. "Gaara, Naruto's dream is to gain everyone's recognition and then become Hokage. Maybe you can also try to become Kazekage." Kakashi suggested. "Kazekage?" Gaara muttered to himself, seeming quite interested in this proposal. "As long as you gain everyone's approval, you can become Feng Ying. It is difficult for you, but I think that as long as you are willing to do it, you will succeed. I know that you have always been a gentle person from the bottom of your heart. People who are gentle can always gain their people's trust." Kakashi smiled. Gaara was silent, seeming to be thinking about something. "How about it? Are you willing to try it?" Looking into Kakashi's eyes, Gaara suddenly said firmly: "I do." "Then work hard. In addition to strength, to become a shadow, what you need to rely on more is here." Kakashi said, pointing to his heart. ¡°Only by treating others with your heart can you gain the same sincerity. But remember one thing.¡± "What?" "We treat people with our heart. If we can get the same sincerity, we will be happy, but if we don't get the same return, there is nothing to regret." Gaara was a little confused when he heard the words, and seemed not to understand the meaning. Kakashi smiled when he saw this and said: "One day you will understand." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 789 Dinner at the Hatake Family You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Konoha! Kakashi and others returned, and preparations for the nervous Sixth Generation Hokage succession ceremony began. The most important of them is naturally the robe of the Sixth Hokage. The Hokage's Godly Robe is the most important symbol of Hokage. It is said that the robes of the Hokage from the first generation to the fifth generation were all completed by one person, and that person is now a hundred-year-old woman. Embroidery workers naturally have nothing to say, but as they get older, their speed naturally slows down. The last time Tsunade took over, she waited until the last moment to complete it. In order to avoid this situation from happening again, this news was notified in advance to this woman who was stubbornly determined to complete the Hokage's robe herself. Everything is going on nervously. Kakashi was being pulled by an old man at this time. This old man is a specialist in making Hokage rocks. Now he wants to record Kakashi¡¯s appearance so that he can complete the carving of Hokage rocks as soon as possible. After finishing all this, Kakashi also felt a little tired. Such a tedious matter is more troublesome than a big battle. The flag wood house. Kakashi was lying on the roof of his house, with his hands under his head, looking comfortable. ¡°It looks like the days to come will be even busier.¡± Kakashi murmured to himself, looking at the white clouds in the sky, enjoying the tranquility of this moment. "Speaking of which, if this day existed in the previous life, it would have been New Year's Eve." Although there is a New Year in Naruto's world, it is still very different from the New Year's Eve in the previous life. After all, the cultures of the two sides are still very different. ¡°I really miss it a little bit.¡± Kakashi stretched out his right hand, covering the warm sun, revealing a sense of warmth. There was a space fluctuation, and another figure landed next to Kakashi. "Kakashi, tomorrow is the day you take over as the Sixth Hokage, why are you still so leisurely?" Obito said softly, and then lay down next to Kakashi. "Obito, the work of taking over has been completed. All that's left is tomorrow's taking over ceremony. Don't worry." Kakashi smiled. "You are really leisurely." Obito smiled. ¡°This is probably the only leisure time I will have in the next few years.¡± "That's right, Hokage's work is very busy." "Yes. By the way, what about you? Are you still used to life in ANBU?" Kakashi tilted his head and asked. "Don't worry, the darkness in Anbu is nothing compared to my years. I'm very used to the life there." "Really? That's good." After Kakashi finished speaking, he closed his eyes and said nothing. Obito was also silent. The two of them lay on the roof together, watching the white clouds slowly passing by in the sky. In an instant, time seemed to have stood still. This kind of life is also very good. "Kakashi-sensei!" At this moment, a shout came from the courtyard. Kakashi opened his eyes and looked towards the courtyard. I saw five people standing in the courtyard, it was Sasuke, Naruto, Sakura, Xiang Rin and Jugo. It was Naruto who just spoke. I saw that they were holding all kinds of ingredients in their hands, as if they had just come back from the vegetable market. "Why are you here?" Kakashi asked confused. "Hey, Kakashi-sensei, you will be the Sixth Hokage tomorrow. We all plan to celebrate you. Look, our ingredients are all ready." Naruto shouted. Hearing this, Kakashi jumped off the roof and landed in front of the five people. Sakura continued: "Kakashi-sensei, Xiang Rin and I have recently learned cooking skills. Although they are not as good as the teacher, they are pretty good. We will show you our skills tonight." "Yes, yes, Kakashi-sensei, I even learned the rice pudding you made for us last time." Xianglin said with a smile. Kakashi smiled when he heard this. These disciples are quite attentive. "Okay, then I'll watch your performance." Kakashi smiled. "Okay! Kakashi-sensei! Look at it! Everyone, let's go to the kitchen!" Narutothe man shouted. "good!" Everyone shouted in response, and then swarmed into the kitchen. Watching the five people go in, Kakashi was filled with relief. With such a disciple, his hard work over the years was not in vain. "Kakashi, I really envy you." Obito suddenly appeared next to Kakashi and said softly. "Perhaps you can also try to recruit disciples. There are quite a few Uchiha clan members among the ANBU." Kakashi smiled. Hearing this, Obito whispered: "Accepting a disciple? Let's forget it. I am not qualified to accept a disciple now." Kakashi didn¡¯t say much when he saw this. Obito has his own plans, and he doesn¡¯t need to interfere. Kakashi suddenly thought of something, and then shouted: "Naruto." "Ah? Kakashi-sensei, what's the matter?" Naruto poked his little head out of the kitchen and asked in confusion. "The few of us alone are not enough. Go and notify the others and ask everyone to come over." Kakashi smiled. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s more lively when there are more people, okay! I¡¯ll go right away!¡± Naruto said, forming seals with his hands. "The art of multiple shadow clones!" Bang bang bang! For a time, the entire courtyard was filled with Naruto's figure. "Everyone! Let's go!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Many shadow clones set off one after another to inform others. "Obito, don't be idle. If everyone wants to come, there won't be enough food. Let's go shopping." Kakashi smiled. "Huh? Buying groceries?" Obito was confused. For so many years, Obito didn¡¯t even know what grocery shopping was. "Let's go!" Kakashi said, pulling the panicked Obito over, and the two of them headed to the vegetable market together. So a strange scene happened in the vegetable market. The man who is about to become the Sixth Hokage wears a mask and anbu is shopping for groceries? Obito was a little embarrassed, but Kakashi looked calm. The flag wood house. Kakashi and Obito returned from shopping for groceries and got busy. Except for Xiang Rin and Sakura who cooked a few dishes, the remaining dishes were all Kakashi buns. ¡°Many of those unique styles of cuisine have never been seen by people in this world. And other people also came to Hatake's house one after another. Yamato was the first to come over, so it was inevitable to sell their labor force. After a wooden escape, a huge round table spread out in the courtyard. Various dishes were also served on the table. People have arrived and the sky has darkened. Everyone looked at the table full of dishes with surprise in their eyes. Jiraiya exclaimed: "Kakashi, I didn't expect this kid to be so good at his craftsmanship. That girl Terumi Mei will be very lucky in the future." Tsunade stretched out her right hand and twisted a circle on Jiraiya's arm. "Hey, Tsunade, what are you doing?" "You know what to do, right?" Jiraiya was dumbfounded when he heard this. Hey, are you asking him to learn cooking at his age? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 790 The Sixth Hokage! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Everyone sat down one after another, and Kakashi also came up with the last dish. "It seems that everyone is here, and the time is just right." Kakashi smiled. "Kakashi, I didn't expect you to have this skill. It's really not easy." Shisui pointed at the large table of dishes. "This is what I did when I was bored in my free time. Let's sit down." ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten Kakashi-sensei¡¯s food for a long time, I really miss it.¡± Naruto took a bite of the food and looked satisfied. Hinata on the side saw this and said secretly: "Naruto-kun seems to like Kakashi-sensei's cooking very much, so I will learn more from Kakashi-sensei in the future and cook it for Naruto-kun every day." Thinking of this, Hinata's face turned red again. "Neji, I made this. It's delicious. You can try it." Xiang Rin said, holding chopsticks with Neji. Seeing this, Sakura on the side also took a chopstick of her own dish to Sasuke. The juniors showed off their affection, and the elders looked at it with smiles on their faces. Such days are really harmonious. Asuma on the side gave Hong some vegetables with a doting look on her face. Hong¡¯s belly is already very big, and she will probably give birth in less than a month. Kakashi smiled and said: "Asuma, I heard that you recently quit smoking for the sake of your children?" Hearing this, Asuma scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "Yeah, Hong doesn't like the smell of cigarettes either, so she quit smoking recently." "Is the baby going to be born soon?" "Well, Tsunade-sama said, the due date is next month, and it's a daughter." "Oh? Have you thought of a name?" Kakashi smiled. "Not yet. I have thought of many names, but Kurenai doesn't like them." Asuma said a little embarrassed. Kurenai rolled her eyes at Asuma and said, "Asuma really has no talent for naming. What is Sarutobi Goudan? How can you hear this name?" Asma said aggrievedly: "I think it's not bad." "With a name like this, your daughter will hate you forever." Hong said helplessly. "Hahaha, I didn't expect Asuma to have such a talent." Kakashi smiled. "Kakashi, why don't you come up with this name? I think it can be better than Asuma's. Besides, if it weren't for you, Asuma would have died." Kurenai said. Asuma on the side heard the words and silently drew circles in her heart. It¡¯s really sad that my daughter¡¯s naming rights have been taken away. "But Kakashi is his savior, so there seems to be nothing wrong with him. Kakashi was stunned when he heard this, but he didn't expect that the ball would hit him. "Would you like to name it? I'm not very good at this either." "It doesn't matter, Kakashi, if it doesn't sound good, Kurenai won't continue talking about me." Asuma smiled. Kakashi was a little helpless, thought for a while, and said: "Okay. Let's call it Mirai. Sarutobi Mirai. The birth of this child at this time represents the new future of Konoha. I think her future will definitely be Very dazzling.¡± "The future? Sarutobi's future?" Hong whispered softly, then smiled and said: "Okay, let's call it this name. I don't know where it is better than some Sarutobi dog egg." Asuma nodded angrily when he heard this. Jiraiya took a sip of sake and said to Tsunade on the side: "Seeing them like this reminds me of when Naruto was still in Kushina's belly." "You also said that the only book you can read is named so casually." Tsunade teased. "I think it's very good, very people-friendly." Jiraiya said with a smile. "You have really bad taste." "hey-hey." "What a touching party! This is youth!" Kai, who has recovered from health, said excitedly. "Teacher Kai!" Li echoed passionately. Kakashi looked at everyone and took a sip of sake. These people are his most important companions in Konoha. After he becomes the Sixth Generation, his relationship with them will also change. But this friendship will never change. Shisui teased Itachi from the side. Itachi¡¯s coldnessWhen Xingzi met Shisui who jumped out of his mind, he seemed a little helpless. Every time Itachi would be confused by Shisui. Anko started to tease Yamato, and there seemed to be a different tacit understanding between the two. Shizune on the side just looked at everyone silently, quietly playing a supporting role. After so many years, Gale and Xiyan are still in love. By the way, Hayate's illness has been cured by Tsunade, so the two plan to get married in the near future. Naruto and Hinata, Sasuke and Sakura, Neji and Kaoru, Jugo and Tenten all look very sweet. Kai and Li depend on each other, just like the teasers and compliments in cross talk. The friendship and tacit understanding between Shikaku, Haiichi and Dingzao have not changed even after so many years. Shikamaru and Choji Ino will also inherit this friendship. It¡¯s just that Ino seems to be eyeing Sayi at this time, and the relationship between the two is heating up rapidly. ¡°But with Saai¡¯s temperament, I¡¯m afraid Ino will take the initiative in the end. Fortunately, Ino also has an open temper, so she doesn't care about this. Everything passed slowly in peaceful happiness. The only person beside Kakashi is Mei Terumi. And the day when she returns to her position is not far away. This night, Hatake¡¯s house was very lively. Finally, Naruto and the others prepared fireworks. Looking at the fireworks all over the sky, Kakashi had an illusion for a moment, as if he had seen the noisy New Year's Eve in his previous life. He is a stranger in a foreign land, but now he is no longer alone. Surrounding each other are their most important people. that's enough. The carnival lasted until late at night, and everyone went home one after another. After the commotion, Kakashi was left with silence. But Kakashi doesn¡¯t feel lonely. On the side, Obito looked at the messy courtyard, sighed, and said, "It seems we still have to clean it up." ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of a moment.¡± Kakashi said with a smile, and then a trace of scarlet flashed across his left eye. Divine power! After a period of space fluctuation, all the garbage disappeared without a trace. The corner of Obito's mouth couldn't help but twitch. This guy's use of divine power was really too much. "Okay, let's go have a rest." Kakashi said, pulling Obito back to the house. "Hey, I have a room of my own." "It's okay, we'll stay here tonight. Don't be afraid, I won't do anything to you." Kakashi smiled. Early the next morning, Obito opened Kakashi's door and said, "Wake up, it's time to get up. The succession ceremony is still waiting for you." Kakashi hugged the pillow and said, "Let me sleep a little longer." With veins popping out on Obito's forehead, Obito grabbed Kakashi. "Don't sleep!" Obito roared in Kakashi's ear. Kakashi woke up immediately and said: "Hey, hey, I know. Don't be so loud." The Hokage Building. Kakashi looked at the brand new Hokage God Robe in front of him, and all kinds of emotions gathered for a while. Tsunade patted Kakashi on the shoulder and smiled: "Put it on." "Um." Wow! The Hokage's god robe swung in the air, and then landed on Kakashi. The five characters "Six Paths Eyed Hokage" look very dazzling. On the edge of the imperial robe, the blazing flames are lifelike. "Let's go, it's time to announce." Tsunade and Kakashi walked to the top floor of the Hokage Building, with countless Konoha villagers below. Tsunade shouted: "Everyone, I am announcing in the name of the Fifth Hokage that Kakashi Hatake will become the Sixth Hokage!" As soon as the words hit the ground, the crowd was excited. Everyone¡¯s face showed an expression of great excitement. After Tsunade finished speaking, she handed the Hokage hat in her hand to Kakashi. Kakashi reached out to take it and put it on his head. "I, Hatake Kakashi, swear in the name of the Sixth Hokage that I will use my life to protect the Konoha Ninja Village!" As soon as the words finished, everyone became excited again. Many fans even shouted: "Kakashi-sama is so handsome!" Nazuo and others also looked at Kakashi on the Hokage Building with excitement, that was the person they respected the most. On the Hokage Rock, Obito watched this scene silently, with a smile under his mask. "Come on, Kakashi." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com)? Nazuo and others also looked at Kakashi on the Hokage Building with excitement, that was the person they respected the most. On the Hokage Rock, Obito watched this scene silently, with a smile under his mask. "Come on, Kakashi." (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 791 Ichiraku Ramen You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Sixth Generation Hokage and Hatake Kakashi are officially online. In the Hokage's office, Tsunade slapped a lot of documents on the desk and showed a smile as if her scheming was succeeding. "Kakashi, these are the documents to be handed over, please." Kakashi looked at the pile of documents taller than himself, his head covered with black lines. "Um, Tsunade-sama, isn't it quite peaceful recently, nothing happened? Why are there so many documents?" Kakashi asked doubtfully. "Well, this is part of what happened after the Fourth War. Due to some reasons, I haven't had time to deal with it, so I leave it all to you." Tsunade smiled. "What? Tsunade-sama, you are being passive and sabotaging your work!" "Shut up! It's your responsibility now anyway. If you have the ability, go to the daimyo and complain." Tsunade said proudly. Kakashi looked helpless when he heard this, how could he be like this? Do you want to be so obscene? Jiraiya on the side smiled and said: "Kakashi, don't be like a woman, just work harder. Anyway, it's useless for you to resist now. Since you can't resist, just enjoy it." "Jiraiya-sama, why do I feel that you all agreed to set a trap for me." Kakashi said speechlessly. "Really? It must be your imagination." Jiraiya laughed. Seeing Jiraiya's appearance, Kakashi was already sure that this wretched guy must have suggested this matter. But as Tsunade Jiraiya said, he can no longer resist now. He can¡¯t use his identity as Hokage to order Tsunade, after all, he is a junior. And with Kakashi¡¯s character, it is impossible for him to do such a strong thing, especially to his elders. "Okay, Kakashi, you have to work hard after becoming Hokage. No, I even gave you Shizune, the Hokage's assistant. She will definitely help you familiarize yourself with the work faster." Tsunade said, pushing out Silence stood aside. Shizune was a little surprised, she didn't expect Tsunade to sell her own like this. "Tsunade-sama, I still want to follow you." Shizune said quickly. It¡¯s not that she¡¯s unwilling to assist Kakashi, but she has deep feelings for Tsunade and doesn¡¯t want to leave Tsunade. After all, for Shizune, Tsunade is not only her master and superior, but also a kind of mother. Since she was very young, Tsunade has taken her around and raised her. That feeling, even if you are not your biological daughter, is closer than many biological daughters. Jiraiya on the side heard this and said: "Shizune, Tsunade and I are going to travel around the ninja world, what are you going to do with us?" Tsunade rolled her eyes at Jiraiya and said to Shizune: "Shizune, you have been following me for a long time. It's time to live your own life. Once I leave, you will be wandering again. It's not easy for you to settle down." Come down and live this ordinary life. I'm not the only one in your life." "Tsunade-sama" Shizune hesitated. "Okay, it's decided. Kakashi, Shizune, I'll take care of you." "Hey, hey, I get it." Kakashi responded casually. Tsunade obviously wanted to go out and fly freely, but she was afraid that Shizune would always take care of her, so she wanted to leave Shizune behind. Now she says it so beautifully. Sure enough, the more beautiful a woman is, the more likely she is to lie. Looking at the moved look on Shizune¡¯s face, I¡¯m afraid she really believed Tsunade¡¯s lies. It¡¯s hard for Kakashi to expose it. After all, although what Tsunade said was not the main purpose, it was indeed partly out of consideration for Shizune. "Kakashi, after Tsunade and I leave, if you get married, you must remember to inform us. We will come back to attend your wedding." Jiraiya smiled. "That's right, I still have a gift for Terumi Mei then." Tsunade smiled. "Don't worry, this matter won't take long. It will be completed in less than a year at most. Don't go too far, or you won't be able to come back by then." Kakashi said. "It doesn't matter. If it's too far, just come and pick us up. Anyway, the Flying Thunder God Technique is very fast." Jiraiya said with a smile. Kakashi: "" asshole! Isn't this how the Flying Thunder God's Technique is used? If the Second Hokage and Minato-sensei knew that you were using it like this, they would definitely be angry with you!   In short, Tsunade and Jiraiya temporarily left Konoha to enjoy themselves. They were originally free-spirited, so it was really hard for them to tie them up in a village. Some people are destined to be like the wind and cannot stop. Some people are destined to be clouds, driven by the wind. Seeing the two of them like this, Kakashi was a little envious. When can I have such leisure time? It was decided that when Naruto can take on big responsibilities, he will take off the burden on his shoulders and take Terumi Mei to go sightseeing. ??What kind of expression would the Daimyo of the Fire Country have if he knew that Kakashi had such thoughts just after he became Hokage? Why are all the Hokages after the fourth generation so crooked! For the next three days, Kakashi stayed in the Hokage's office, dealing with the mountains of documents. On this day, Kakashi finally finished all the work. "It's finally over." Kakashi stood up and stretched, and then his body made a crackling sound. "I'm exhausted." Kakashi said helplessly. Shizune on the side said: "Kakashi-sama, thank you for your hard work. If it were Tsunade-sama, I'm afraid these documents can be processed for a month." "Shizune, there is no need to call me sir. Just call me the same as before. After all, we are about the same age." "Okay, Kakashi-sama." Kakashi: "" "I'm so hungry, let's go get something to eat, Shizune." Kakashi said. "Kakashi-sama, you go ahead. I still need to archive all these documents, and I have other things to do later. And I have already eaten it before." Silent uses the rejection of three consecutive strikes. Seeing this, Kakashi didn¡¯t force himself and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go and eat by myself.¡± "Okay, Kakashi-sama." Kakashi left the Hokage Building, and the sky was already filled with stars outside. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it was so late.¡± The streets outside are a little quiet, and most of the shops are closed. Kakashi scratched his head and whispered: "It's troublesome now, the shops are closed so late." Suddenly, Kakashi saw lights shining in the distance. "Hey, is that Ichiraku Ramen? The hand-beating uncle is still so hard-working. The decision is yours! Ichiraku Ramen!" Kakashi took a few quick steps and walked into Ichiraku Ramen. "Uncle, I want a huge miso ramen!" Hand laughed and said: "Hey, Kakashi, do you have time to eat so late? It's really hard work. Okay, no problem, I'll prepare it for you right away!" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 792 The Secret of Rashomon You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Seeing the hard work of the hand-beater uncle, Kakashi looked around and asked curiously: "Uncle hand-beater, where is the calamus? Why aren't you with me?" Hands made ramen and said with a smile: "It's too late, Acorus has already gone to rest. She said that sleeping late is a girl's natural enemy." Kakashi was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "So that's it, Iris has reached the age where it's time to pay attention to maintenance." ¡°No, girls are always like this.¡± Shou Da laughed. "Time flies so fast. I didn't expect that I was just a little calamus at the beginning, but now it has grown so big." Kakashi said with emotion. "Yes, time flies by very quickly." As Tejida said, he quickly took out the cooked ramen, put the ingredients on it, and then placed it in front of Kakashi. "Okay, extra large miso ramen." The old man placed a large portion of ramen in front of Kakashi. Kakashi saw this and said: "Thank you, I'm going to start!" Pulling off the mask, Kakashi happily ate the delicious Ichiraku Ramen. Having been in this world for so long, only Uncle Handmade Ramen¡¯s taste has not changed. Seeing that Kakashi was eating well, Tate also smiled. Soon, Kakashi ate the large bowl of ramen, showing a satisfied look. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but every time I eat the ramen made by my uncle after a hard work, I always feel a lot more relaxed.¡± Kakashi said with emotion. "Kakashi, do you want to know why?" Teida laughed. "Huh? Is there really a secret?" Kakashi asked in surprise. Uncle Handda narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "Of course, there are special cooking techniques I learned from the Spirit of the Food Halberd." "The spirit of eating halberds?" When Kakashi heard the name, he felt familiar, but he couldn't remember it for a while. "Yes, it's the Shokuge no Spirit. Does Kakashi know where it is?" Teida smiled even brighter. "It does sound familiar, but I can't remember it for a while." Kakashi scratched his head and smiled awkwardly. "Oh? Really? No wonder, after all, seventeen years have passed, and all memories will become blurred. Do you think so? Kakashi." After Teida finished speaking, he looked at Kakashi with burning eyes. Kakashi was shocked, seventeen years! This number is too sensitive for him! "What does it mean to hit the uncle with your hands? What about seventeen years?" "Of course it refers to the time when you came to this world, Kakashi. Isn't it interesting? This world." Teichi said with a smile. Kakashi stood up suddenly, with an expression of disbelief. "Youwho are you?" "Hand hitting has already been mentioned for this reason, how could Kakashi not know what he meant." He knows his true identity! He knows he is an outsider! But why would he know? How could he know? He slapped his squinted eyes with his hand and slowly opened them. Those eyes showed a completely different and shocking edge. Those are definitely not ordinary eyes. Even Kakashi, who has been upgraded to the Kamui Rinnegan, can't compare to the terrifying eye power. This person is extremely powerful, so powerful that Kakashi knew he was no match just by looking at him. That is not a dimensional power level at all. Seeing this, Kakashi calmed down. The panic just now was just a subconscious reaction when the biggest secret in my heart was mentioned. At this moment, years of experience calmed him down. He doesn¡¯t need to be wary of this person. Because it¡¯s useless to be on guard, you¡¯re no match. There is no need to be wary. If he wanted to do anything to himself, he would not say such things now. Seeing Kakashi calm down for a moment, Tate showed a satisfied look. "As expected of someone he values. "Who are you." Kakashi raised the question again, but this time there was no panic, just curiosity. "As expected of Hatake Kakashi, he calmed down so quickly." Teida laughed.   Kakashi looked at Shou Da's smile and said with the same smile: "I believe that Shou Da will not harm me. After all, you have watched me grow up, right?" "That's true. I wonder if you like the succession gift I gave you?" "Gift?" Kakashi was stunned, and then took out a crystal from his ninja bag. The crystal is in the shape of Naruto's scroll, which looks a bit weird. When Kakashi was sorting out the gifts before, he felt that this thing was very unique for some reason, so he put it in his ninja bag. ???????????? And Kakashi is also a little strange, why the uncle would give him such an expensive gift. "This crystal?" "Oh? You still have it with you. It seems you quite like this gift." "I'm just a little bit surprised, how come the hand-beating uncle gave me such an expensive gift." Kakashi whispered. "In a sense, this gift is indeed very valuable." "Uncle, what do you mean" "Don't you have something in your hand, and you haven't understood its purpose? Maybe with it, you will understand." Shou Da laughed. "thing?" Kakashi was a little confused, but he quickly thought of something and quickly took out the cherry-colored bell from his ninja bag! "This bell!" Kakashi held the bell in his right hand and the Naruto scroll crystal in his left hand. Both of them shone brightly at the same time. "This is¡­¡­" Kakashi was surprised. There was a wonderful attraction between the two, and they seemed to want to merge into one. The two flew out of Kakashi's hand at the same time, and then collided together! Jingle Bell! A crisp bell sounded, and a dazzling white light completely enveloped it. Kakashi couldn't help but cover his eyes. The strong light lasts for a moment and then disappears. Kakashi slowly opened his eyes and looked at the product of the fusion. That is a door! It looks very much like Rashomon. It seems that the five Rashomon Gates have merged into one. The entire door is transparent, with the heads of five evil spirits carved at the four corners and in the middle, lifelike. Shou Da looked at the jade-like transparent door with a look of nostalgia in his eyes. The door fell quietly into Kakashi's hand, and then became motionless. "What is this?" Kakashi's face was full of confusion. "This is a good thing." Shou Da laughed. "What do you mean by hitting uncle with your hands? Can you tell me directly?" "Haha, okay, I've been waiting for one day and seventeen years, so it doesn't hurt to tell you the whole story one by one. I originally planned to tell you. After all, you and I don't have much time. .¡± After finishing speaking, a breeze blew, and the door of the ramen shop closed by itself. At this time, there were only two people in the store, Kakashi and Teida. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 793 Rejection You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Starry night and bright moon. An oil lamp. There were two people sitting in the small noodle shop. The dim light reflected on their faces. One person had silver-white hair and a surprised look on his face. One person was wearing a chef¡¯s hat, squinting his eyes, and had a slight smile on his face. Kakashi looked at the hand in front of him and placed the small transparent door on the table. Teida smiled and said: "Kakashi, come to this world and experience all this, are you still satisfied?" Kakashi frowned slightly, his expression a bit strange. "You brought me into this world?" "What do you think?" Shou Da laughed. Kakashi was not furious when he heard this, but said softly: "Why do you do this?" "I am the manager who travels through various worlds. In another world, you have died and your soul is about to enter reincarnation. I discovered you by accident and found that your soul is extremely interesting and has higher strength than ordinary people, so I brought you into this world on a whim. It can be regarded as a kind of entertainment in my boring life." "Why Hatake Kakashi." "Because this guy's talent is really good, but unfortunately, too many things happened in his young age. It makes me feel quite sorry to destroy a genius abruptly. I just want to see, if it were done differently, It¡¯s you, how far you will go.¡± Kakashi took a deep breath and chuckled: "I wonder if what I did makes you satisfied?" "How should I put it? It's quite amazing. At least it's much better than what I expected. Now you are more powerful than the so-called Kaguya Otsutsuki. In my expectation, this was originally impossible. Things, but you did it." Shou Da laughed. Kakashi leaned on the chair and smiled helplessly. "Sure enough, none of this is accidental." "There are so many accidents in the world. But I'm surprised that you are so calm now. Aren't you angry that I brought you into this world? Don't you want to defeat me? Don't you want to control your own destiny? ? Don¡¯t you feel like a marionette on a string?" Shou Da asked again and again. Kakashi was stunned for a moment when he heard this, and then smiled: "Angry? Why are you angry? I am not one of those Long Aotian who thinks highly of himself. At this time, I want to declare that my destiny should be controlled by me. To be honest, It¡¯s really a bit childish.¡± "Oh? You can be the chosen time traveler, shouldn't you be a little confident?" Shou laughed. "It doesn't matter if I am a time traveler. In my previous life, I was just an ordinary person. I passed away because of an accident. Being able to get another chance is already a gift. Many people may have forgotten the word gratitude. If I really I think time travelers are omnipotent, so I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be killed not long after I come to this world. After all, many people like to fight Danzo as soon as they come up.¡± Kakashi smiled. Hearing this, he showed an appreciative look. "Very good. This is what I admire most about you. It is much better to hide one's strength and bide one's time than to show one's sharpness. I have seen too many time-travelers who thought they knew some of the plot and started messing around, eventually ending up in a tragic death." Shou Da said, shaking his head, seemingly disappointed with the stupidity of those people. Time travel, for hand players, is just a game given to these people on a whim. It¡¯s not how good these time-travelers themselves are. After all, they are just ordinary people in modern society. If you have not become a great person in modern society, how can you get the confidence to act recklessly in a real world? ¡°After all, no one in this world is a fool. But too many time-travelers are pretentious and regard the original characters as fools. It¡¯s really stupid to think that you can see people from God¡¯s perspective just because you understand some plots. It should be noted that when you enter this world, these original characters are all flesh and blood. Their wisdom is far from what it seems on the surface. In this world, there will be an easy -going generation. "Anyway, thank you for bringing me to this world. I did get a lot of things that I could never imagine before." Kakashi said, stood up, and bowed deeply to the hand. He was grateful from the bottom of his heart for the hand beating.   It is not an exaggeration to say that they are reborn parents. After all, he was already a dead person. Shou Da smiled and said: "You are very good. I have led so many people through various worlds, and only you satisfy me the most." "Uncle, I'm so ridiculous. I'm just an ordinary person. It's not a bad luck to get to where I am today." "Okay, there is no need to be humble in front of me. I have seen everything you have done over the years. This door is my reward for you." Shou Da said. Hearing this, Kakashi placed his gaze on the small transparent door. "I don't know what it means to hit the uncle with your hands?" "It's very simple. You must have guessed it. This is the door to travel. As long as you input the power of the Six Paths into it, you can open the door to the next world and start another adventure." Shou Da laughed. Kakashi was silent. "What's wrong? Don't you like it? Those weird and bizarre worlds are very interesting." The hand-written words are like a strange man tempting a lolita to look at a goldfish. Kakashi gently pushed the transparent door in front of Tate. Shandai was a little surprised and said: "What are you" "I'm sorry, Uncle Handspan. I'm living a good life in this world and don't want to leave here. I have my beloved people here, my lovely disciples, and my sincere brothers. It's really nice here." "But this is not your original world. If you continue to travel, your power will become more powerful. In the end, you will be able to inherit my identity as a manager. At that time, you can go wherever you want, including returning to The original world." Shou Da said. "The original world?" Kakashi didn¡¯t care about what Tate said about inheriting his position. But the so-called original world made Kakashi silent. In that world, he also has something to commemorate. Kakashi lowered his head, then let out a long sigh and said: "Let the past pass. I am already dead in that world, so why bother to persist. Cherishing the present is the most important thing. I still want to I have to marry Ming, create a new pattern for the ninja world, and train Naruto. I still have a lot of unfinished things. I won't feel at ease if I leave here." "Is that so? That's such a pity. However, Kakashi, many things are beyond our control." As Tate said, he pushed the transparent door in front of Kakashi again. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 794 Time You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Uncle slapper, what are you" "I'm sorry, because of your mistake, Orochimaru has left this world, and he also took the origin of this world with him." "What!" Kakashi stood up suddenly, with a look of shock on his face. "How is that possible! I have obviously sealed it in the divine power space." Kakashi¡¯s left eye flashed, and he clearly saw that the seal in the Kamui space was still there. The huge sphere is still hanging above. "You did seal Orochimaru's body, but unfortunately, Orochimaru is not a fool. Do you think he didn't think of this possibility?" Teida laughed. "this¡­¡­" Kakashi hesitated. ??As Tejida said, Orochimaru is definitely not a fool. Although Orochimaru is not necessarily the smartest person among the Hokages, when it comes to life-saving methods, no one among the Hokages can match him. Even Black Jue can¡¯t do it. Will such a person really be sealed so easily? In the original work, even if he was sealed by Itachi's Ten Fist Sword, Orochimaru still resurrected as soon as he said he was resurrected. Even if the sealing power of the Ten Fist Sword is not as good as the Six Paths Earth Explosion Star, it is definitely the top sealing technique in the world of Naruto. "Did he partially escape?" Kakashi asked. "That's right, that part turned into a white snake. And where do you think this white snake is now?" Kakashi clenched his fists with anger on his face. Kakashi knows what Orochimaru will do if he escapes from the seal. It must have used the original power of the sacred tree to forcefully open the door to travel and go to another world. "Why didn't you stop him!" Kakashi said angrily. "Why should I stop him?" Shou Da asked with a smile. "you!" "Kakashi, I am just a bystander. I will not interfere in how this world develops. Because this is your stage. From the time I brought you here, this is not the original world. And after that , I can't interfere casually. It was your mistake that made Orochimaru become more powerful than ever." Hand said. Kakashi looked gloomy when he heard this. Yes, if he hadn't been so troubled and wrote that diary, Orochimaru would never have developed to the extent it is today. Therefore, the origin of the sacred tree will not be taken away from this world. Kakashi took a deep breath to calm down. "I'm sorry, I was impulsive when I hit uncle. This is my responsibility. You really don't need to help me." ????????????????? Orochimaru¡¯s escape, if Shouda helps, it¡¯s a sign of love, if not, it¡¯s his duty. Kakashi is really not qualified to ask how to do hand fighting. Kakashi doesn¡¯t bother to blame others for his faults. Tate nodded, naturally he became more and more satisfied with Kakashi. Only such a person can take his place. Shou Da did not stop Orochimaru, partly because it was difficult for him to take action, and he did not have the responsibility to take action. On the other hand, it was because he had known for a long time that Kakashi would not accept another time travel. Because this is an emotional person. Therefore, this method can be regarded as a way to force Kakashi to submit. Kakashi looked at Handai and said: "Uncle Handai, Orochimaru left with the origin of the sacred tree, will it really cause the ninja world to collapse?" "If it's just a small amount, it doesn't mean anything to the world. But if it's half of it, the impact will be serious. As Liudao said, the ninja world only has a hundred years left. But this is only theoretical data. The origin is missing , will make the world unstable. I am afraid that in less than thirty years, the world will be subject to constant natural disasters. By then, meteorites will fall and tsunamis will shake the world. How many people do you think can persist?" "Is the time so short" Kakashi whispered. "You should know that I won't lie to you." "Then what can I do to stop this? Go to Orochimaru? Take back the origin?" Shou Da tapped the small transparent door with his finger and said: "Hope lies in it. You have two ways to solve it."  "What?" "One naturally wants to take back the origin of the sacred tree that Orochimaru took away. But this is a bit difficult, because even I don't know where he went. If you want to find it through a time travel, it is nothing more than a dream." "As for the second method, you go to other worlds, plunder a little of their world origin, bring it back to the Naruto world, and merge it with the original sacred tree origin. In this way, this influence can be eliminated." "Other than that, there is no other way." Shandai said softly. Kakashi¡¯s expression kept changing, as if he was thinking about something. "If he leaves here, I'm afraid he won't be able to come back in the short term. What about Terumi Mei? What about the other companions? If you wait for yourself to come back, what is wrong with people, then even if you save the world? "Uncle, if I go to another world, how long will it take to come back?" "At least ten years." "Ten years" Kakashi kept muttering this number, a shadow cast over his heart. Ten years, how many decades can there be in life? Seeing Kakashi¡¯s appearance, Teichi smiled and said, ¡°Kakashi, it¡¯s ten years to you, but it may not be ten years to this world.¡± Kakashi was stunned and said: "Hit uncle with your hands, what do you mean?" "The world chosen by this portal is random. If it is a world whose combat power is several times more powerful than the Naruto world, then the flow of time will speed up. For example, if you have been in that world for ten years, then the Naruto world may It will be twenty years, even fifty years.¡± "If the world you go to has low combat power, then the ten years you have experienced in the Naruto world may only be one or two years, a few months, or even one or two days. No matter which world you go to, as long as you can take Returning a little bit to the origin of the world is enough." "Is the flow rate of time different? Based on combat power." Kakashi murmured. "That's it. How about it? How do you choose?" Shou Da laughed. "Then if I go to a world with strong combat power, wouldn't it mean that the Naruto world will collapse before I come back?" "Don't worry, if that's the case, I will definitely call you back and let you see the last side of this world. Furthermore, it is your first time to take the initiative to travel, and I'm afraid you won't be able to travel to a world with strong combat power. So, good luck If so, you will come back in a few years at most." Shou Da said. Kakashi¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this and said, ¡°Really?¡± "Of course I won't lie to you. So, tell me, what is your answer?" Shou Da laughed. Kakashi did not answer immediately, but lowered his head and began to think. The prelude to the destruction of the world will be about thirty years later, and going to another world in Naruto will only take a few years at most. In this case, it is just a tolerance of a few years In other words, there is no need for me to leave now Kakashi's eyes lit up, he looked at Handai and smiled and said: "Uncle Handai, I will go to another world. But not now. I will accept this thing first, and I will go there naturally after I have taken care of the things here. " Kakashi said, put the transparent door into his ninja bag, then turned and left. Seeing this, Shou Da smiled and said: "This guy is really a smart man. Anyway, it's not a bad idea to wait for you for a few years. I have reserved this position for you." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel. com Leave requests and new book matters You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Tomorrow I will go to my girlfriend¡¯s house for the first time. I am very nervous and have no inspiration, so I am asking for a day off. ¡°Oh, I shiver just thinking about it, it¡¯s so scary! By the way, this book will complete the entire Naruto part next month, and then continue the plot of Natsume's Book of Friends from time to time. New books will be released at the same time, unlimited anime streaming, Naruto Begins, answers to Death, Fairy Tail, Titan, Ghoul, Zanchi, etc. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 795 Deputy Minister You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Dad, why aren't you asleep yet?" ??Cangpu walked out of the room with sleepy eyes, looked at Shou Da and said a little strangely. ¡°Calamus, I¡¯m going to rest now.¡± Shou Da laughed. "Huh? Did anyone come just now?" ??Acorus looked at the eaten ramen bowl and said a little strangely. "Yes, it's Kakashi. Hokage's work is really hard, and it ends so late." "It turns out to be Brother Kakashi." Calamus was suddenly stunned, and then seemed to have thought of something, and immediately showed a solemn expression. "Dad, let me ask you a question." "What?" He was confused. "Brother Kakashicould it be that he didn't pay again?" "Forehead¡­¡­" He thought about it for a while, then looked next to the bowl of ramen, then slapped his forehead with his right hand and said regretfully: "I forgot again." "Dad! How can you do this business! This is not the first time!" Calamus said loudly. "I'm sorry, I'll just ask Kakashi to get it back next time he comes over." Tate said with an embarrassed smile. "Really. I'll leave this bowl to you to wash. I'm going to bed. Humph!" "Yes Yes Yes." Shou Da smiled like a child who had done something wrong. Calamus returned to the room, with a kind smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s great to have a daughter.¡± Turning around to look at the clean bowl, I felt a little helpless. ¡°Kakashi, this guy really forgets to pay at my place.¡± The night is dark. Kakashi is on his way home. What Hand Hit said to Kakashi naturally had a great impact on him. He originally thought the story would end like this, but he didn't expect that there would be such a thing. He took the transparent door out of his ninja bag, looked at it carefully for a moment, and then put it back again. "Forget it, it's not a big deal, just treat it as a business trip. It only takes a few years, and it should be affordable. But before that, the things that need to be done should be accelerated." Time gave Kakashi a sense of urgency again. Although I won¡¯t be away for too long, some things change so quickly. When Kakashi takes office as the Sixth Hokage, many things are changing. The pattern in Konoha is changing, and the pattern in the ninja world is also changing. The Jonin meeting was held again after Kakashi finished handling the trivial matters. This meeting is Kakashi¡¯s first meeting after taking office. This is absolutely a meeting that should have been held long ago, but it has been delayed until now. On this day, the heads of all the major clans in Konoha came. Today¡¯s meeting may determine the direction of these families in the next few decades. So, they must take it seriously. The conference room was full of people. However, the main seat is still empty. With a creak, the door to the conference room opened. The silver-white hair first caught the eye, followed by those lazy eyes. "Is everyone here? I'm really sorry, I just dealt with some things." Kakashi said with a smile, and then sat in his seat. ??Looking around, there are all familiar faces. ¡°The content of today¡¯s meeting is very simple, that is, there are some things to be announced.¡± When everyone heard this, they sat upright. I didn¡¯t expect Kakashi to be so straight to the point. According to the general procedure, we still have to say a few words before starting. But Kakashi is obviously not the kind of person who likes to talk nonsense. "First of all, the first thing is about the former S-level rebel ninja and member of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Itachi." Hearing this, Fugaku glanced at Kakashi, his eyes full of gratitude. "Itachi, come in first." Kakashi called softly, and then Itachi walked in from the door. Wearing ANBU clothes, he looks extremely capable. "Hokage-sama." Itachi called respectfully. Kakashi nodded and said: "Ten years ago, the Third Generation and I discoveredHe discovered the existence of Akatsuki and discovered that Akatsuki had bad intentions towards Konoha, so he arranged for Itachi to pretend to be a judge of the village and enter Akatsuki to investigate. Over the years, Itachi has made many contributions to this end. Now that the Akatsuki organization has been eliminated, Itachi's status as a rebel ninja has been cancelled. " Everyone nodded slightly when they heard this, and many people focused their attention on Fugaku. They are all aware of Itachi's strength. Among those present, except for Kakashi, probably no one dares to say that they can defeat this young strong man. And when such a powerful ninja returns to the Uchiha clan, the Uchiha clan will inevitably become stronger. Coupled with Kakashi¡¯s favorite disciple Uchiha Sasuke, I am afraid that the Uchiha clan will become more powerful in Konoha. When everyone thought of this, they couldn't help but feel a little worried. "Thank you, Hokage-sama." Itachi said and bowed to Kakashi. Kakashi continued: "In view of Itachi's merits, Itachi has been appointed as the deputy minister of ANBU." Everyone was shocked when they heard this. There are three positions for the Deputy Minister of ANBU. Because of the previous four battles, a spot happened to be vacant, but unexpectedly it was promised to Uchiha Itachi. You know, after becoming the deputy minister, you are eligible to compete for the ANBU minister. Kakashi, the original ANBU minister, has now become the Hokage, so this position is naturally vacant. Although it has not yet been determined who it is, it must be selected from these three deputy ministers. The deputy ministers are Rei Sarutobi of the Sarutobi clan and Hyuga Tora of the Hyuga clan. Now there is another Uchiha clan member, Uchiha Itachi. And with Itachi¡¯s ability, he will definitely become a popular candidate. Furthermore, according to legend, the relationship between Kakashi and Itachi is also very close. Hinata Hiashi said at this time: "Lord Hokage, this matter may need to be considered. It goes without saying much about Itachi's contribution, but after all, he has been away from Konoha for many years, and he may be unfamiliar with many things in Konoha. Just arrange the deputy minister in this way. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s something lacking in this position.¡± "The words of the Hizu Clan leader are wrong. Itachi joined ANBU when he was eleven years old and knows the affairs of ANBU very well. Even after leaving for these years, it only takes a very short time to become proficient in operating it again. I decided that there is no problem. ." Fugaku said immediately. "Itachi was just a squad leader before. His responsibilities are completely different from those of the deputy minister now. How can he be qualified in a short time?" Hizashi asked. The patriarchs of the two major families in Konoha seemed to be a little gunpowder at this time. "Ahem." Kakashi coughed twice, and everyone's eyes shifted. "I understand Rizu-senpai's thoughts, but I believe Itachi can do the job. If Itachi is still not qualified for this position within a week, I will consider replacing him." Seeing that Kakashi said this, Hizu had to give Kakashi face, so he had to say: "Since the Hokage said so, then I have nothing to say." "Itachi, are you confident?" Kakashi smiled. "I will not let you down, Hokage-sama." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 796 Arrangement You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Itachi became the deputy minister, not only for his merits as an undercover agent in Akatsuki, but also for his merits in preventing the reincarnation of Gutu during the Fourth War. The two are superimposed, and the position of a deputy minister is not excessive. Furthermore, Itachi was originally the squad leader in the ANBU. Itachi¡¯s matter is finally settled. But this incident also cast a shadow over the hearts of all the families. Shisui, who returned after Danzo's death, directly took over the root. Although this matter was not made public, how could these clan leaders not know about it. One Konoha Police Department, one root, and now the ANBU minister seems to be falling into the hands of the Uchiha clan. With the combined power of these three, the power of the Uchiha clan is too great. Fugaku did not feel happy about this, but was a little worried. He also knows that the Uchiha clan is too powerful now. What prospers will inevitably decline, and you must be more careful every step of the way. After all, Hokage is Kakashi. Don¡¯t think about coups and rebellions. If someone catches you making any mistakes, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy. Now Kakashi is defenseless against the Uchiha clan, but what about in the future? No one knows. ¡°After all, power is something that can easily change people. "Okay, the matter about Itachi has been decided. Now let's talk about the Konoha Police Department." As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was shocked again. What is Kakashi going to do to the Konoha Police Department? Fugaku also looked puzzled. Kakashi smiled and said: "The Konoha Police Department has been established for many years and has always been controlled by the Uchiha clan. It has done a very good job. But it is a hard job after all, so I want to make some improvements to it. Adjustment." Everyone is a little strange. Does Kakashi mean to reduce the Konoha Police Department? You just promoted Uchiha Itachi, and now you have to deal with the Konoha Police Department? Kakashi¡¯s attitude towards the Uchiha clan seems a bit strange. "I wonder what adjustments Hokage-sama wants to make?" Fugaku asked. "The job of the Konoha Police Department is to maintain security and security in the village. The nature of this work is somewhat similar to that of ANBU, but it is safer and simpler than ANBU. Therefore, I want to transform the Konoha Police Department Become an ANBU reserve team." "Anbu reserve team?" Everyone was a little confused, but Shikaku showed a clear look. Kakashi looked at Fugaku and said with a smile: "To put it simply, all members of the Konoha Police Department in the future do not need to be members of the Uchiha clan. After a genin becomes a chuunin, if they are willing to become a member of the Konoha Police Department, You can pass the exam to enter the Konoha Police Department, where you can go through training and select outstanding members before entering the Anbu." Hearing this, Fugaku's color changed slightly. This is to remove the Uchiha clan¡¯s control over the Konoha Police Department. "Of course, the initial work still needs to be handled by the Uchiha clan. Cut off two-thirds of the current number of people in the Konoha Police Department, and these positions will be reserved for other chunin. And these two-thirds of the Uchiha clan You can choose to enter the Anbu or Root. If you are unwilling to do either, return to the normal organization of ninjas and join the team to perform tasks," Kakashi said. Fugaku breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this. If that¡¯s all it is, it¡¯s still acceptable. After all, entering the Anbu and Roots is much more promising than the Konoha Police Department. To put it bluntly, the work of the Konoha Police Department is actually not as good as imagined. It is a bit similar to the nature of urban management. If the methods of maintaining public security are excessive, it will easily arouse the resentment of the villagers. Especially since the Konoha Police Department are all members of the Uchiha clan, this hatred is superimposed on the Uchiha clan. The decentralization of the power of the Konoha Police Department is not without benefits for the Uchiha clan. Shikaku secretly admired Kakashi's decision. This way, the power of the Uchiha clan will be reduced, but it will not go too far. What¡¯s more, Itachi became the deputy minister of ANBU. Compared with the two, the Uchiha clan still made a profit. But Shikaku knew very well that with Itachi's character, he would never show favoritism and take more care of the Uchiha clan. So, in fact, the Uchiha clan still suffered a loss. But from a bright perspective, the Uchiha clan has made a profit.   The Uchiha clan will not have any complaints against Kakashi. Furthermore, the many vacancies in the Konoha Police Department will eventually be filled by members of various families. For them, the Konoha Police Department is also a powerful organization, and being a member of it is also a benefit. Not to mention, the Konoha Police Department will become the stepping stone to ANBU. Its importance becomes self-evident. Therefore, the Konoha Police Department will inevitably become a small battlefield for various families to fight. Kakashi does not prohibit this kind of fighting. If a village wants to develop, struggle is inevitable. Only with struggle can there be progress. Blind harmony will only stagnate. Of course, this fight must be moderate. Once this point is exceeded, it will be harmful rather than helpful. As the Hokage, Kakashi must grasp this degree. "I wonder if you have any opinions on this decision?" Everyone looked at each other and finally expressed their approval. Even Fugaku didn¡¯t raise any objection. "Since you have no objections, we will implement it from now on. Next, there is the third thing." Everyone looked over, and Kakashi smiled and said: "After the fourth war, the ninja world will definitely enter the path of peaceful development. Therefore, we must strengthen communication between villages. I decided to set up a diplomatic group to take charge of Handle these diplomatic affairs. Shikaku-senpai, I leave this matter to you." Hearing this, Shikaku nodded and said, "I understand, Hokage-sama." "After excluding the diplomatic team, I will discuss with the other four shadows to send exchange students between the villages every year to strengthen contacts and establish long-term and stable development relationships. If there are ninjas from different villages who are willing to combine, the villages will also provide strong support ." When Kakashi said this, he couldn't help but feel a little guilty. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not just doing it for myself. Choji¡¯s future wife will be Kumogakure¡¯s, right? ¡°I am helping others, yes, yes, that¡¯s it. Some people who knew certain things also looked at Kakashi strangely. ? Could this Sixth Hokage be paving the way for himself? This is clearly advocating marriage between villages. "Ahem, do you have any opinions?" Kakashi said quickly. ?????????????????????????????????????????????? Hearing this, Kakashi silently praised Shikaku in his heart. He is truly the smartest person in Konoha. "Shikaku-senpai agrees. Do you have any different opinions?" Kakashi asked. The clan leaders thought for a moment and then agreed. Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this. ? Then there is only the last step. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 797 Proposal Under Fireworks You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Kingdom of Water, the Hidden Mist Village. Terumi Mei stood on the cliff, quietly looking at the village in the thick fog. The thick morning fog shrouded the village, making it somewhat unreal. "It's been almost ten years." Terumi Mei murmured. Ten years was not only the time for her to become the Mizukage, but also the time for her to wait for Kakashi. ¡°Ten years really happened in a blink of an eye.¡± Terumi sighed quietly. She now understands why Kakashi said to wait for him for ten years. ¡°Too many things have indeed happened in these ten years. No one could have imagined that the Fourth War would start in this way and end in this way. "It's been ten years. Will that guy Kakashi still want to marry me? After the Fourth War, he didn't even come to see me!" The more Terumi Mei thought about it, the angrier she became. As she gets older, she becomes more sensitive to marriage. Terumi Mei spent the most precious ten years of a woman¡¯s youth waiting for Kakashi. This affection cannot be described in ordinary words. In the past ten years, they have been together less and more apart, and the only thing they have with them is lovesickness. When Terumi Mei was complaining, a figure suddenly appeared behind her. The white imperial robe flutters in the wind. Kakashi scratched his head in embarrassment. Unexpectedly, a flying thunder god came over and heard such complaints. The familiar smell penetrated into Terumi Mei's nose, and she was stunned for a moment, then turned around. That familiar face made Terumi Mei feel happy. But then he snorted coldly, turned away and said, "Huh! You still know how to come here?" "Um, Ming, I'm sorry, there's been a lot going on lately. As you know, the Fourth War has just ended, and I've just become Hokage, so I have a lot of things to do. So" "I won't listen, what are these excuses!" Terumi Mei said arrogantly with her arms crossed. Seeing that Terumi Mei was a little angry, Kakashi didn't know what to say for a while. As a straight man, it is really difficult to deal with such a situation. The atmosphere fell silent for a while. Terumi Mei became even more angry when she saw this. "What? It's been too long since I've come to see you, and now I'm here and you don't even talk to me. It's too much!" "Hokage-sama, I don't know what's going on here? If there's nothing else, I'm leaving." Terumi Mei finished speaking calmly, turned around and left. But in fact, he was saying in his heart: "Please tell me to stop, please tell me to stop." Finally, under Terumi Mei¡¯s inner call, Kakashi spoke. ¡°Well, do you want to have breakfast together?¡± Terumi Mei was speechless. Is now the time to talk about this? But after thinking about it, Terumi Mei still said: "Hmph, okay. I happen to be hungry too." Kakashi smiled, stretched out his right hand, took Terumi Mei's hand slightly, and then whispered in his ear: "Let's go, go to my place to eat, I'm ready." The hot breath exhaled from the mouth gently spread on Terumi Mei's ears, and for a moment, Terumi Mei's cheeks were stained with a slight blush. Before Terumi Mei could react, there was a burst of space fluctuations, and the two of them disappeared on the cliff. And when the two of them disappeared, Ao happened to come over to find Terumi Mei. "That wasKakashi just now?" Qing said with some surprise. "Where did he take Mizukage-sama! This is too much!" Qing said angrily. But after thinking about it, Qing seemed to understand something again, and finally could only sigh leisurely, turned around and left. I¡¯m afraid this Kirigakure Village will soon change its Mizukage. The flag wood house. The eaves are covered with ice and snow. The cherry blossoms in the garden are still in full bloom. The wooden man pile on the side has long been filled with ice and snow, like a snowman. In the living room, Kakashi and Terumi Mei quietly appeared. The dining table is filled with various breakfasts, all of which Kakashi made when he got up early in the morning. "Ming, I made these for you, and they are all the flavors you like." Kakashi said with a smile. Terumi Mei looked at the breakfast on the table, and her heart moved slightly.¡°Hmph, then I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Although good cooking skills may not make a girl like you, it can definitely increase a girl's liking for you. If this girl likes you originally, then good cooking skills will make her want to marry you on the spot. Terumi Mei said at this time that it would be great if she could have such a perfect breakfast in the future. "Ming, I know it's been unfair to you in the past few years, so I specially asked for a day off. Today, we can have a good date." Kakashi smiled. "Huh, that's pretty much it." Terumi Mei said with satisfaction after eating the homemade sandwich in her mouth. Kakashi put his right hand on Terumi Mei's cheek, touched it gently, and wiped away the stains at the corners of his mouth. Originally, Kakashi wanted to rub Terumi Mei's hair, but thinking that girls didn't seem to like this, he changed the direction abruptly. Terumi Mei was very happy about Kakashi's pampering. On this day, they gazed at the beautiful scenery on the mountains of the Kingdom of Earth, watched dolphins dancing on the sea of ??the Kingdom of Water, enjoyed the spectacular scenery of clouds and thunder on the cliffs of the Kingdom of Thunder, and watched mirages in the desert of the Kingdom of Wind. Finally, we returned to the vast forest of the Land of Fire. The day passed quickly. When the sun sets, all that¡¯s left is the crescent moon. The crescent moon hangs high in the sky, and under the moon are two figures. At the Hokage Rock, Kakashi and Terumi Mei sat on the ground, watching the prosperity of Konoha from a distance. Terumi Mei nestled in Kakashi's arms, with a smile on her face. They have never been on a date like this. You can reach whatever scenery you want to see in an instant, and you can get whatever you want to eat quickly. It seems like everything you want will be available. And these are all the favors given to him by the man in front of him. "Ming, do you like it here?" Kakashi said softly. Terumi Mei nodded slightly and said, "I like it very much. Konoha seems more peaceful than Kirigakure." "Then would you like to wake up in a place like this every day, and the first person you see is me?" Terumi Mei was stunned when she heard this and looked at Kakashi blankly. This sentence is At this moment, there was a loud bang in the distance. The gorgeous fireworks flashed under the moonlight, and the sky seemed to be rendered like day again. At that moment, it seemed like there were only two people between heaven and earth. The light of the fireworks shines on the faces of the two people, and the brilliance flows. "Ming, will you marry me?" When the ten-year contract expired, Kakashi finally said to Mi Mei the words that should have been spoken long ago. And for these words, Terumi Mei has been waiting for too long. When this moment came, Terumi Mei felt as if she was dreaming. Tears welled up in an instant and filled the eyes, but they did not flow down. Under the moonlight and fireworks, she gently spit out the three words she had been preparing for many years. "I do." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 798 Everyone¡¯s Busyness You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Fireworks were still blooming in the night sky, and the two people on the Hokage Rock were hugging each other tightly. Not far away, several teenagers seemed to be watching this scene excitedly. "Kakashi-sensei is really dating a beautiful sister." Naruto said excitedly. "Yes, yes, I saw them having an affair before on the battlefield, and it was indeed true." Xianglin said with a smile. "It turns out that Kakashi-sensei asked us to come over and set off fireworks at this time for this purpose. It's really cunning." Sasuke said arrogantly. "I just don't know what the two of them are going to say. I'm really curious." Sakura's face was full of gossip. Chongwu looked at a few people with some humor. These people were really gossips. It¡¯s just that a little bird flew to his ear and whispered something. Chongwu¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this, and it was obvious that the news was a bit surprising to him. "Jugo, are you using a bird to secretly listen to Kakashi-sensei's conversation? Tell us quickly!" Xianglin noticed this first and asked quickly. When everyone heard this, they all gathered around. Seeing this, Jugo could only say: "Well, Kakashi-sensei seems to be proposing." "What!" Naruto exclaimed. The sound was so loud that if it weren¡¯t for the cover of the fireworks, Kakashi and Terumi Mei in the distance would have heard it. Everyone also looked shocked. Proposal, this kind of thing is really far away from them. Sakura and Xianglin both looked over with envy. Most girls would look forward to proposing something like this. They may have imagined it countless times in their dreams. Especially girls who have boyfriends. Under the fireworks, that love seems to become sweeter and more beautiful. On the other side, Obito watched this scene silently. Under the mask, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. It¡¯s just that the smile seemed a little bitter. But soon, it turned into a blessing. ¡°Perhaps, the bitterness just now was just an illusion. Under the fireworks, a lonely figure slowly left. Kakashi seemed to be aware of it, glanced at something, and then hugged the person in his arms tighter. The commemorative monument. The black figure fell aside. Obito took off his mask and gently touched the name on the memorial tablet. "Lin, Kakashi has finally found the one he is destined for. Kakashi has a good taste. She is a good woman, both in strength and appearance. Of course, she is definitely not as good as you." As Obito said, his eyes looking at the commemorative monument became more and more gentle. "Lin, so many years have passed. I don't know how you are doing there. I really want to go and accompany you, but I can't let go of Kakashi. And there is Konoha. I have done too many things wrong. I need to Atonement. When I finish all this, I will go to you. You have to wait for me and don't leave too hastily." Obito said with a smile, and then put on the mask. Fireworks were still in full bloom in the sky, and soft words rang out beside the memorial monument. ¡°Beautiful fireworks, aren¡¯t they?¡± In Konoha Village, the villagers looked at the fireworks in the sky. Although they didn't know what was happening, they were all filled with joy. Fireworks are a magical thing that can always create a festive atmosphere sometimes. Especially in this cold winter, it adds a bit of warmth. Shisui lay on his roof, silently watching the gorgeous night view. In his hand is a small wine bottle. Shisui felt a sense of relief as he poured sips of sake into his mouth. But it is inevitable that I feel a little lonely. "Well, Kakashi proposed, and Itachi also has a girlfriend. In the blink of an eye, I am the only bachelor left. It's really bitter." Shisui murmured to himself, maybe the feeling of being single is the same as that of you who are reading a novel. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t think about this anymore, there will always be someone waiting for me, I¡¯ll talk about it when I wake up.¡± Shisui poured the remaining sake into his mouth in one gulp, and then returned to his room in a flash, falling asleep. This night, everyone has different feelings in their hearts. ? ???This is Itachi and Izumi by the pond. "Itachi, look, what beautiful fireworks." Quan pointed to the fireworks all over the sky with a look of joy on his face. The slightly smiling face looked even more moving, and even Itachi couldn't help but lose his mind for a moment. This person who has always liked me since I was a child seems to have always been like this. And I also fell in love with this girl without knowing it. When I left Konoha, apart from Sasuke, the one I felt most sorry for was Izumi. Now that Itachi has returned to Konoha, the happiest person is naturally Izumi. It turns out that the person I like is not a traitor, it turns out that the person I like is greater than I imagined. Knowing this, all the original psychological burden disappeared, and instead, there was only joy. Quan looked at the fireworks in the sky, but didn't hear Itachi's answer, feeling a little strange. "Itachi?" Quan looked at Itachi and asked a little strangely. Itachi showed a slight smile and said, "Yes, it's beautiful. Just like you." Quan was a little surprised when he heard this and his face turned slightly red. ¡°Probably I didn¡¯t expect Itachi to say such a thing. So I was a little surprised for a while. Flustered, he took a step back. Unexpectedly, there is a pond after that step. "ah!" Quan exclaimed and fell down. Itachi was startled, activated his teleportation technique, and instantly appeared and hugged Quan. But there was a puddle of water at their feet. So, Itachi also lost his footing. The original movement of hugging Quan became a leap, and Itachi fell into the pond together with Quan. With a pop, there was a high splash of water. The soft touch spread across their lips. In the pond, both of them suddenly opened their eyes. A look of horror on his face. The pure pool water continued to flow past their eyes, and a feeling called electric shock filled their hearts. The two of them kept sinking in the water until they sank to the bottom. Itachi lay on top of Quan, his lips facing each other and not separated for a moment. It¡¯s just that the faces of the other party are clearly printed in the wide-open eyes of both parties. "Itachi" The spring whispered softly, but there was no sound at all in the water, only countless bubbles emerging from it. The spring is choked with water. Itachi was stunned and rolled his eyes. The pattern of a large triangular windmill appeared instantly. Susanoo! The red Susanoo covered the two of them, and all the water in the pool was drained out of the Susanoo. Itachi helped Quan up and asked with concern: "Quan, are you okay?" "Cough cough cough" Quan coughed a few times, coughed up the water in the pool, and his face became even redder. "I'm fine." Quan said softly, his eyes a little shy. Itachi was relieved when he heard this. The water in the pool was extremely clear under the moonlight, but the red Susanoo in the water looked very dazzling. In Susanoo, two handsome young men and women hugged each other tightly. This night, many people were very busy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 799 New Water Shadow You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The next day, a piece of news once again swept the entire ninja world. The sixth generation Hokage Hatake Kakashi officially announced that he will marry the fifth generation Mizukage Terumi Mei. As soon as the news came out, it caused a sensation in the entire ninja world. But for the other three shadows, this is not unexpected news. At best, I didn¡¯t expect it to be so early. For the other three villages, although the news was shocking, at most it became a topic of public discussion. But for Konoha and Kirigakure, this news is obviously shocking. "Have you heard? The Hokage-sama is going to marry the Mizukage-sama of Kirigakure." "Really? It's unbelievable." "Who says it isn't? But this is also a good thing. The relationship between Konoha and Kirigakure will become better and better in the future." "Yes, we don't have to worry about war in the future." Getting married is inherently a joyful event. As long as both parties like each other, this is a blessing. "Compared to the joy of Konoha, the atmosphere in Kirigakure is a bit strange. Because Terumi Mei proposed to resign as the Fifth Mizukage. Of course, this is necessary. No matter how good the relationship with Konoha is, Kirigakure will not allow a sitting Mizukage to go to another village to become a wife. "As for this matter, many of Kirigakure's senior leaders have already made preparations. Because Terumi Mei had revealed this intention a long time ago. Shuiying Building, conference room. Sitting in the conference room were senior members of Kirigakure. Terumi Mei sat in the first place, looked at the people in front of her, and said with a smile: "I believe everyone knows the purpose of this meeting. I am about to get married to Kakashi, so the position of Mizukage is no longer suitable for me to hold it. .The Sixth Mizukage will be selected next, and I hope everyone can assist him well." "Mizukage-sama, don't you really think about it? The village still needs you." Qing stood up suddenly and said with some excitement. Terumi Mei smiled and shook his head and said: "Qing, I have been waiting for this day for a long time. Moreover, Kirigakure's various systems are now very complete, and everything I can do has been done. The rest, I have to rely on your strength. I have been placed in high hopes since I was eight years old, and I have already sacrificed too much to bring prosperity to Kirigakure. Now, I am tired and want to live an ordinary life." "Mizukage-sama" Qing didn¡¯t know how to refute for a moment. ¡° Qing is very clear about Terumi Mei¡¯s hard work. How many times did Terumi Mei work until late at night before falling asleep on her desk? That responsibility is really too heavy. There is no doubt that Terumi Mei is excellent. In her hands, Kirigakure went from being on the verge of destruction to now rising again. The hard work involved cannot be explained clearly in a few words. And everyone in Kirigakure knows that Terumi Mei has always longed to get married. "Okay, I have decided on this matter, and the Daimyo-sama has agreed to it, so you don't need to persuade me anymore. The next thing to do is to choose the next Mizukage. I recommend two candidates, Minazuki Haku and Chojuro. Both are very good ninjas and are about the same age. What do you think?" Everyone sat up straight after hearing this. This is the highlight of today. Zabuza is now the Minister of ANBU, and he single-handedly brought Shiro out, so it goes without saying who he supports. "I think Shiro is more suitable. No matter in terms of strength or strategy, Shiro is better. Moreover, Chojuro's character is too weak, so I'm afraid he is not suitable to be the Mizukage." Ao on the side said: "This is not necessarily true. Chojuro performed brilliantly in the four battles, and his personality has also changed a lot. Over time, he will definitely become an excellent Mizukage. Although Minazuki Haku is also very good, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m too good-natured to hold this position.¡± "Mr. Qing's words are wrong. Now Kirigakure needs someone who can shoulder the responsibility, but there is no time for Chojuro to train." Zabuza faced off. For a time, the senior officials were divided into two factions. ? One is supporting Shiro, the other is supporting Chojuro. At this moment, Terumi Mei suddenly heard something Kakashi said, and she made a decision in her heart. With a palm slap on the table, everyone fell silent instantly, all eyes focused on Terumi.On ??'s body. "Okay, stop arguing. I have made a decision." Everyone was stunned when they heard this, and then looked at Terumi Mei expectantly. "After careful consideration, I decided to choose Haku Minazuki as the successor Mizukage. Haku's temperament is indeed too kind. But what Kirigakure needs at this time is not a harsh Mizukage. Kirigakure is developing into a gentle Mizukage It can promote the development of the village because he can think more carefully. Furthermore, I think Zabuza will also handle dark matters for Haku, right?" Zabuza nodded happily when he heard this, and then said, "That's natural." Terumi Mei looked around at everyone and whispered: "Does anyone have any opinions now?" Everyone looked at each other and agreed. In Kirigakure, Terumi Mei has the absolute right to speak. "Very good, then tomorrow I will take Haku Minazuki to the City of Water to meet the Daimyo. But Haku is young after all, and he will have to rely on everyone for your help in the beginning." The meeting dispersed, and the news that Minazuki Shiro became the new Mizukage also spread. Although Bai was a little surprised, he finally accepted the appointment. "Shiro, congratulations to you." Youguimaru said with a smile. "Thank you, but I don't know if I can do it well." Bai said with some worry. "Shiro, you have to believe in yourself, I think you can do it." Youguimaru smiled. "I will work hard." Terumi Mei has already made preparations for Kirigakure's side of things. By the time Terumi Mei returned from the Water City with Shiro, Kakashi's betrothal gift had also arrived at Kirigakure. Apart from some belongings, there are the four big knives. Spray droplets, pocket cuts, thunder teeth, and stitches. The seven ninja swords have returned to Kirigakure again. What I forgot to mention is that Kisame was also captured in the previous four battles and is currently being held in Kirigakure¡¯s prison. ¡°Well, of course I was kicked in by Kai. I won¡¯t go into details, but it¡¯s very tragic. The betrothal gift of four ninja swords made Kirigakure very satisfied. ¡°After all, for Kirigakure, this is equivalent to adding four elite jonin to the future, and they are the kind that can be passed down. Of course, the Ninja Sword is a gift for Kirigakure, and for Terumi Mei, Kakashi also prepared a lot of gifts. Konoha, in a tailor shop. "Hokage-sama, is this the bridal dress you designed? It's really amazing." The owner of the tailor shop was amazed. Kakashi smiled and said, "Boss, please finish it as soon as possible. I know this dress is a bit difficult to make." "Don't worry, Hokage-sama, I will do my best." In the design drawing, the bride¡¯s gift is bright red and enchanting. It is Fengguanxiapei. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 800 All parties gathered You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! For the wedding, Kakashi has a lot of plans. That is a sacred moment that comes only once in a person's life. So, he attaches great importance to it. He is also very concerned about the details of the wedding. Kakashi can do as the Romans do for other things, just the bride's clothes, but he has a kind of persistence. Perhaps only Fengguan Xiale fits the look of his bride. That design drawing was also drawn by Kakashi based on his own impression. Kakashi can¡¯t wait to see Mei Terumi wearing this red dress and becoming his bride. Time passes day by day. Minazuki Shiro successfully rose to power in Kirigakure and became the Sixth Mizukage. The residence of the Terumi clan. Terumi Mei sat in the courtyard of her home, silently watching the falling cherry blossoms. "Finally, the day has come." Terumi Mei murmured to herself. "Xiao Ming." Terumi Mei looked back after hearing this. It was an old man in his sixties, who was her father. "dad." Terumi Gong smiled and nodded, and said, "I didn't expect time to fly by so fast. You are already getting married." "Dad, it's not fast at all. I'm already thirty-one." "Haha, in dad's heart, you will always be a child. It's just that this child has finally grown up, but he didn't expect that he would end up taking advantage of that kid Kakashi." Mr. Terumi said with some dissatisfaction. "Dad, you should be happy for your daughter." Terumi Mei said coquettishly. "Dad knows, but this kid actually chased you away secretly. Dad is really unhappy." "Dad, didn't Kakashi come over to talk to you before?" "That's what I said, but now that I think about it carefully, I feel like I was deceived by that kid." Terumi Mei covered her mouth and smiled when she heard this. "Okay, Dad, stop being so childish, you are such a big man." Terumi Gong gently touched Terumi Mei's hair and sighed: "Xiao Mei, I never thought you would marry so far away. I'm afraid it will be very troublesome to meet you in the future. If Kakashi treats you badly, you Just come back and daddy will support you.¡± When Terumi Mei heard this, her heart warmed. Although this man can be very strict at times, he never fails to care for himself. A father¡¯s love is like a mountain, that¡¯s probably it. Terumi Mei got into her father's arms and said softly: "Dad, don't worry, Kakashi is very good to me. If we meet again in the future, I will come back immediately. Kakashi has the Flying Thunder God Technique, It¡¯s very convenient to go back and forth. Even if we have dinner together every night, there won¡¯t be any problem.¡± I have to say that Flying Thunder God¡¯s Art is really a must-have product for home and travel. Hearing this, Mr. Terumi was slightly relieved and said, "Okay. By the way, this is something Kakashi left for you. He said it was for you to wear on your wedding day. It should be the bride's dress." As Mr. Terumi said, he took out an antique wooden box from the side. There are very exquisite patterns carved on it. Terumi Mei was a little surprised, Kakashi had never told her about this matter. Opening the wooden box, a red light caught Terumi Mei's eyes. "so beautiful!" Terumi Mei¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise. The red robe looks extremely delicate, and it obviously requires a lot of effort. Kakashi summoned the best tailors in the Fire Nation and took seven days to make it. Terumi-kun, an old straight man, was filled with admiration when he saw her. "This dress is really not simple." Terumi Mei held the red man in her arms, her eyes filled with happiness. The wedding day is getting closer. More and more people are gathering in Konoha. As the well-deserved number one person in the ninja world, there are naturally countless people who want to curry favor with Kakashi. ? And the wedding is a good opportunity. Therefore, everyone, whether they were invited or not, rushed towards Konoha. For a time, Konoha's economy was boosted a lot. During the wedding, it was mainly handled by the little helper Shizune.   It must be said that Shizune is still very good at these matters. Everything is done in an orderly manner. Naruto and others also joined in to help. Naruto started looking for Kakashi¡¯s acquaintances all over Konoha to record blessing videos, which caused a lot of excitement for a while. ¡°After all, it¡¯s Naruto, if he doesn¡¯t make some noise no matter what he does, he¡¯s really sorry for Kushina¡¯s ten-month pregnancy. ?? Kumogakure and Iwagakure sent envoys to attend the wedding, while Gaara personally sent out to bless Sunagakure. In addition, many old acquaintances of Kakashi also came. For example, Fenghua Koyuki, the great name of the Land of Snow and the number one actress in the ninja world. The new leader of the Kingdom of Iron, Beichen Iron Sword. These important figures were naturally received by Kakashi in person. "Kakashi-nii, I didn't expect that you would be getting married after not seeing each other for so many years." Fenghua Xiaoxue said with emotion. Kakashi smiled and said, "I'm not young anymore, it's time to get married." "It's such a pity. I used to think about marrying Kakashi-nii, but now it seems there is no chance." Fenghua Xiaoxue said with regret. "Xiaoyuki has grown up, and it's time to find a boyfriend. The three doctors are helping with matters in the Land of Snow, so you don't need to worry too much." Kakashi smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t had much control over matters in the Land of Snow for a long time. I am currently busy with my career as an actor. Two parts of the intimacy series have been filmed, and the last one has also entered the preparation stage.¡± "Eh? Has it been filmed yet? Why haven't you heard any news about its release?" Kakashi said excitedly. "It will be released next month. Brother Kakashi, here are the movie tickets. There are two of them. Remember to watch it with Sister Ming then." Xiaoxue said, taking out two movie tickets and handing them to Kakashi. Cassie. Kakashi took it, feeling a little excited. I have been waiting for this for a long time. But forget it and watch it with Terumi Mei, I'm just afraid that Terumi Mei will tear him alive. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? in secretly should¡¯ve been our best. Teijian looked at Xiaoxue on the side, a little surprised, clamped Kakashi's head with his right hand and pushed it aside. Xiaoxue felt a little strange when she saw this. Teijian glanced at Koyuki, smiled shyly, and then whispered in Kakashi's ear: "Kakashi, do you know Fenghua Koyuki?" "Yeah, what's wrong? By the way, your action is very rude." Kakashi said, breaking away from the iron sword's right arm. "Kakashi, it's amazing that you actually know the number one actress in the ninja world. I'm her fan. Can you tell her? I want her autograph." Tetsuken said shyly. Kakashi looked at Tetsujian in surprise, not expecting this guy to have such a hobby. "The people are there, you just have to go and get them yourself." "Kakashi, please help." Tetsuken clasped his hands together and asked sincerely. "Okay, okay, I'm scared of you." Kakashi said, walked up to Xiaoyue, and whispered: "Xiaoyue, that guy is still single." "Huh?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 801 Jiraiya¡¯s gift You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Teijian probably didn¡¯t think about which pot Kakashi didn¡¯t open or pick up, so why did he tell Fenghua Xiaoxue about this. This atmosphere is so embarrassing. Kakashi smiled and said: "Xiaoyue, that guy is your fan. But now he seems a little shy, and he doesn't even dare to ask for an autograph." When Xiaoxue heard this, she understood. She covered her mouth and smiled: "You are also a friend of Kakashi-nii, so you are also my friend. There is no problem with autographs or anything like that." Tiejian was delighted when he heard this and said, "Is it true?" "Of course it's true." "Very good!" Tiejian¡¯s current reaction is like a groupie in real life. With Xiaoxue¡¯s approval, Tie Jian¡¯s chat box suddenly opened up. After all, he is not a shy person to begin with, and his reaction just now was just a fan¡¯s confusion when seeing his idol. For a moment, Kakashi felt a little like a light bulb. Kakashi doesn¡¯t care either, there are still many people he wants to greet. There are so many people flocking to Konoha that the hotels are almost full. So Yamato received the order and used wooden escape to temporarily build many houses outside Konoha to provide accommodation. Of course, the ANBU are equally busy. After all, when there are too many people, something will inevitably happen. Although the ninja world is peaceful, it does not mean that there are no terrorists. ¡°If someone with a mental disorder comes along, ANBU will take action. No one wants anything to happen to Kakashi on his wedding day. Not only because Kakashi is Hokage, but also because Kakashi has an irreplaceable position in the hearts of all Anbu. He is a god in the eyes of ANBU members. Ichiraku Ramen. Hua Ling is helping Shou beat Uncle and Acorus. Since she stayed in Konoha, she has often come to Ichiraku Ramen to work part-time. And the uncle is responsible for her food and lodging. Today, the business of Ichiraku Ramen is very good. Even if the three of them join forces, they will be too busy. But Hua Ling is a little absent-minded and often takes the wrong things. When the uncle saw this, he sighed and said, "Hua Ling, what are you thinking about?" Hua Ling was stunned and said, "It's nothing." "Is it because Kakashi is getting married that you don't feel good about it?" Uncle Shou asked directly. "I¡­¡­" Hua Ling lowered her head, not knowing what she was thinking. In fact, Hua Ling had already thought of this day. But when faced with this day, Hua Ling was still a little melancholy. The person you like finally gets married to someone else. It is impossible for anyone to remain indifferent. But the reality is like this, it¡¯s not that the person is wrong, sometimes it¡¯s just a matter of time. It may be that you come first, but in the end it helps others. It¡¯s also possible that you came late and the other person already has a crush on you. Time and people have just fallen in love, which is really difficult. "It's okay, Sister Karin. Although Brother Kakashi is good, there are still many good ninjas in Konoha." Airis on the side persuaded. Hua Ling smiled and said, "I understand, thank you, Acorus. I know what I should do." Seeing Hua Ling say this, Zi Da Ye Calamus stopped talking. Hua Ling is an adult and has the ability to handle affairs on her own. There is never only one person who cannot love you. The more outstanding people are, they will often have such friends. He has no intention of provoking heartstrings, but he has no choice but to make people miss him more. Hua Ling looked up and saw the face carved on the Hokage Rock, which might become her lifelong regret. But that memory will always make her feel warm. In many things, love is not about possession, it can also be a blessing. The kind of love that sincerely hopes that the other person will have a good life is perhaps the most valuable thing. It¡¯s just easier said than done. After all, humans are selfish animals. Hua Ling looked at the fire shadow rock, the corners of her mouth raised slightly. "Kakashi, happy wedding." That moment was a kind of relief?. Jiraiya and Tsunade also returned to Konoha as promised. "Kakashi, where is Mei Terumi? Why isn't she here?" Tsunade asked strangely. Today is the wedding day, but there is no trace of Terumi Mei in the whole village, which is really strange. Kakashi smiled and said: "Ming is still in Kirigakure. When the time comes, I will take her over." "I see, I want to go over to see her and give her a gift. Please take me there." Tsunade said. Jiraiya on the side also heard the words and said: "Send me there too, I also have something to give Terumi Mei." Hearing this, Tsunade looked at Jiraiya in confusion and asked: "You also prepared a gift? Why didn't I know?" "Hehe, I've been secretly preparing it for a long time, it's definitely a good thing." Jiraiya said, smiling mysteriously. Tsunade was a little confused, but she felt from the bottom of her heart that it was definitely not a good thing. Kakashi didn¡¯t care and said directly: ¡°Okay.¡± Then he put his hands on the shoulders of the two of them, and with a whoosh, he appeared at the headquarters of the Terumi clan. Mr. Terumi was preparing a sedan at the door. "Kakashi? Why did you come so quickly?" Mr. Terumi asked in surprise. The wedding time is still a few hours away. "Tsunade-sama and Jiraiya-sama said they wanted to come over and see Ming, so I brought them here. Father-in-law, I'll leave the two of them to you. I still have things to deal with. Let's talk to Ming. I¡¯ll come pick her up in an hour.¡± "good." After Mr. Terumi finished answering, Kakashi disappeared again. "Mr. Terumi, what are you doing preparing the sedan?" Jiraiya said with a smile. "It was not Kakashi's idea to let Xiao Ming sit in this sedan chair, and then send him to Konoha." Mr. Terumi said helplessly. "So that's it, Kakashi, this kid has so many clever ideas. By the way, where is Terumi Mei? We are here to give gifts." Jiraiya said. "Xiao Ming is in the front room, you can go over there." With a creak, the door opened, and both Jiraiya and Tsunade were stunned. In the room, the woman is dressed in red, wearing a curtained phoenix crown, a little red lips and half a blush, she is extremely beautiful. "It's so beautiful" Jiraiya couldn't help but exclaimed. Immediately, there was a pain in the soft flesh of the waist. "Ouch." Jiraiya screamed, then showed a look of disdain. "Tsunade-sama, Jiraiya-sama, why are you here?" Terumi Mei said rather shyly. She had just put on this outfit, and even she felt amazing. "Is this the wedding dress designed by Kakashi? It's really not simple." Tsunade smiled. "I like it too." Terumi Mei smiled. "We are here to give you a gift. I think you will like this gift." Tsunade smiled. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m here to give you a gift too. This is for you.¡± Jiraiya said, took out a book from his arms and handed it to Terumi Mei. Terumi Mei was curious and couldn't help but turn it over. I saw that the book was full of pictures, with two little people doing various poses. It only took a moment for Terumi Mei to blush. What is this! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 802 Wedding Day You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Seeing Terumi Mei blushing like that, Tsunade was a little curious as to what this was. Out of curiosity, Tsunade leaned over to watch. However, Jiraiya's desire to survive stopped Tsunade and said: "Tsunade, this is my gift to others, please take a look at it." "What on earth is this? It's so mysterious." Tsunade became even more curious. "It's nothing, it's just the result of my research over the years. Terumi Mei, if you master these skills, I'm sure you won't have any problem dealing with that guy Kakashi." Jiraiya said, patting his chest, looking proud. Terumi Mei put away the book, suppressed the shyness in her heart, and whispered: "Thank you, Jiraiya-sama." "Hahaha, you're welcome. When you realize the mystery, you will like it even more." Looking at Jiraiya with a wretched look on his face, Terumi Mei felt helpless. Sure enough, as Kakashi said, this guy is just an unscrupulous perverted old man. However, it is not necessarily true that the things in this book are actually useful. Thinking of this, Terumi Mei's face turned even redder. Tsunade didn¡¯t know why, so she didn¡¯t bother to ask again. "Jiraiya has finished giving, and there is also my congratulatory gift. Here you go, this is what I gave you, it is very useful." Tsunade said, took out a scroll and handed it to Terumi Mei. Terumi Mei opened it out of curiosity. I saw a lot of words densely written in it, which seemed to be explaining a magical ninjutsu. "This isa Yin seal?" Terumi Mei said in surprise. "Yes, but it's only part of it. The main effect is to keep the appearance unchanged. I believe that with your talent, it won't take long to learn." Tsunade said. Terumi Mei was overjoyed when she heard this. No gift would make Terumi Mei happier than this. For a woman, ageless appearance is really a luxury. I don¡¯t know how many women put countless things on their faces in order to retain their youth. It can be seen how much women care about this face. "Thank you, Tsunade-sama." Terumi Mei said sincerely. Seeing that Tsunade, who was already in her fifties, could still maintain the face and figure of a girl, Terumi Mei was full of confidence in this Yin seal. No one wants to become an old, ugly, fat woman. That kind of feeling is simply a nightmare. "You're welcome, happy wedding." Tsunade smiled. For Kakashi, Tsunade has always regarded him as his junior. Now that the junior whom I value most is getting married, as an elder, I naturally have to give something that is eye-catching. And nothing is more appropriate than this. Konoha. Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that everything was ready. The next step is to welcome your bride. Kakashi waved his right hand, and three figures appeared in front of him. "Genma, Leitong, Ivasi, please go to Kirigakure and welcome Ming back." "Yes! Hokage-sama!" After saying that, the three of them activated the Flying Thunder God technique at the same time and left the place. I don¡¯t know how Minato feels when the Flying Thunder God team left behind by Minato is used like this by Kakashi. "Then, it's time for the final preparations. Sasuke, Naruto, Sakura, Kaoru, and Jugo!" "Kakashi-sensei (brother), we are here!" The five people responded in unison. "Ready to start!" "yes!" The five people were very excited and started their own work. The residence of the Terumi clan. The three men of Genma appeared at Terumi Mei's door, knelt down on one knee and said, "Congratulations, Mrs. Hokage!" In the room, Tsunade heard the words and smiled and said: "It seems that the person to pick up is here." Terumi Mei heard this and felt a little nervous. The red hijab was placed on top of the phoenix crown, hanging down slightly, hiding that beautiful face. Tsunade gently supported Terumi Mei and said: "Don't be nervous, come with me." Terumi Mei nodded slightly. The door opened. Tsunade supported Terumi Mei out slowly and entered the sedan chairamong. Immediately, the three people in Xuanjian formed a circle, formed seals at the same time, and activated the Flying Thunder God technique. Flying Thunder God wedding team, mission accomplished! With a whoosh, the sedan chair appeared somewhere in Konoha. Kakashi smiled slightly and said softly: "Ming, you are here." In the sedan chair, Terumi Mei heard Kakashi's voice and seemed even more nervous. Kakashi stepped forward slightly, opened the curtain of the sedan chair, gently took Terumi Mei's right hand, and said: "Mei, come with me." Terumi Mei held Kakashi's hand tightly and walked out slowly. The two stood in front of the sedan chair, and Kakashi gently lifted the hijab, revealing the face underneath. There was a burst of wonder in my heart, she was so beautiful. Kakashi smiled, took Terumi Mei's right hand and said, "Mei, come here." At this time, the place where the two of them were standing was a small road, which was covered with cherry blossoms and white snow. The feet left shallow traces. The red skirt drags, leaving a landscape behind. The cherry blossoms flying all over the sky seemed to be celebrating this event. The square was already filled with people. The moment Kakashi came in with Terumi Mei, the whole city suddenly fell silent. The beauty is breathtaking and breathtaking. The faint smile on his face is even more heart-warming. This is Hatake Kakashi¡¯s wife, Terumi Mei. ?Perhaps it should be called Hatake Ming from now on. The cherry blossoms formed the road, and the two walked slowly. Surrounded by blessing people. The commotion never stops. However, this happy noisy sound also seems to be very pleasant. "It's so beautiful, I will do this for my future weddings as well." Naruto said excitedly. "I want it too!" Sasuke on the side echoed. "Then I decided happily!" "Um!" The two of them were talking, while Sakura and Hinata beside them blushed. "Is this really necessary? It seems pretty good." Sakura thought to herself. "It's great to have such memories with Naruto-kun." Hinata said shyly. In the distance, Obito and Karin quietly watched this scene, their hearts full of blessings. Weddings are always mixed with some noise. But without all the noise, the wedding might seem a little deserted. After going through the wedding process over and over again, I felt a little tired, but I felt more joyful. Under the witness of everyone, the two names Kakashi and Mei Terumi were closely linked. Their story will be told by the world, and their love will be remembered by the world. Night is approaching and the crescent moon is hanging high. The hustle and bustle of the day finally came to an end. In the Hatake family house, Terumi Mei sat quietly in front of the bed, waiting for her beloved to return. After a long wait, the door finally opened. Terumi Mei looked up and saw that familiar face. The tension in my heart seemed to have completely subsided at this time. "Ming, I'm back." Terumi Mei smiled. This night was, after all, a restless night. Especially since Terumi Mei had carefully studied Jiraiya's gift before. The moon is high in the sky, and the spring breeze is blowing (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 803 Love Story You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! A night of spring breeze fills the room with peach blossoms. Kakashi doesn¡¯t know where Terumi Mei learned so many strange things. She has never seen her use these before. As for the effect, Kakashi said he should be fine. The morning sun shines in the courtyard of Hatake's house. Through the window, the light shines on the two people. Kakashi frowned slightly and slowly opened his eyes. It¡¯s still the familiar ceiling, but there¡¯s one more person next to it. A beautiful woman. A smile slowly spread at the corner of his mouth, and Kakashi gently kissed the forehead of the beauty in his arms. Terumi Mei seemed to be aware of it, moved lazily, and then hugged Kakashi tighter. Kakashi smiled slightly and whispered softly in his ear: "Sluggard, get up." Terumi Mei said in a coy voice: "No, I haven't slept enough yet, I was exhausted last night." That soft and waxy voice is between half-asleep and half-awake, and it sounds extremely cute. Kakashi's heart moved, he stretched out his right hand and gently scratched the tip of his nose. "Hmm~ I hate it!" Terumi Mei said coquettishly without even opening her eyes. Seeing how cute the person in his arms was, Kakashi couldn't bear to wake him up. He slowly formed a seal with his right hand, and then with a bang, a shadow clone appeared beside him. The shadow clone left knowingly and went to the kitchen to get busy. The day¡¯s plan begins in the morning, and breakfast is still very important. The shadow clone played an important role at this time. Kakashi suddenly felt that if these ninjutsu were used properly instead of being used in battle, they might be able to change human beings' way of life. Think about how much convenience those weird ninjutsu can add to life. ??For example, Yamato is very good at building houses. If these are all utilized, the economic benefits that ninjas can create far exceed those of ordinary people. "It's a pity that this world only uses ninjas as its combat force, which is really a waste. Kakashi gently stroked Terumi Mei's hair, and the light scent of her hair surrounded the tip of his nose. With a little force on his left hand, he hugged him tighter. This feels really good. It¡¯s a beautiful day. The warm sun in winter is shining on the village, and everyone looks happy. Itachi came out of the Uchiha residence and slowly walked towards the ANBU base. Along the way, the villagers who saw Weasel would greet him respectfully. With the revelation of Kakashi's identity, Itachi has gained the respect of the villagers. Even members of the Uchiha clan admire Itachi very much. Originally Itachi was an outstanding existence among the younger generation of the Uchiha clan, but he was cast aside by the clan because of his rebellion. Now that the identity is clear, the original rejection naturally does not exist, but is more of a kind of admiration. It¡¯s really admirable that a person can do this. The profession of undercover has always been high-risk and low-reward. If it were not for firm belief, it would be impossible to succeed. But Itachi did it, and he did it very well. This alone is enough to make people respect him. This situation made Itachi a little uncomfortable at first. Because he has lived in darkness for too long, and now it suddenly becomes so bright, it is really hard to accept. Fortunately, after a few days, Itachi gradually accepted this matter. "Itachi, it's so early." Shisui ran out of nowhere and put his right hand on Itachi's shoulder. "Shisui, shouldn't you remove your roots? Why do you have time to wander around in the street?" Itachi whispered. "Well, people have to give themselves a chance to relax occasionally. I have taken care of my roots a long time ago. I just let my subordinates handle many matters. If I always do it by myself, I will be exhausted. .As a leader, you must know how to make rational use of your subordinates." Shisui said. Hearing this, Itachi smiled and said, "You obviously want to be lazy, but you still find so many excuses." "Hehe, you've seen through it. But Gen has really been fine recently. The ninja world has just been peaceful, and no one is so short-sighted.There is trouble at this juncture. " Shisui smiled. "Indeed, the Anbu have been very idle recently." Itachi said. "Yes, but seeing that everything is prospering and developing, our original wish has come true." Itachi nodded slightly. The two people¡¯s original wish was that the Uchiha clan and Konoha could coexist peacefully, and Konoha could continue to grow stronger without having to worry about the invasion of other villages. And now, these things have been realized. For Itachi and Shisui, it was indeed a great comfort. "Itachi, what are your plans next?" Zhisui asked. "Are you planning to do it? Now that you have returned to Konoha, you will naturally do your job well. You have made your own contribution to the development of Konoha." "No, no, no, that's not what I said." Zhisui shook his head. "what is that?" "Of course it's a lifelong event. You see, Kakashi is already married. Are you getting married soon? I see that after you came back, your relationship with Izumi became closer and closer." Shisui said with a wink. Hearing this, Itachi felt slightly embarrassed and said, "It's okay, but she and I are still young, so there are some things that don't need to be rushed." Itachi is only twenty-one years old now, an age that has not yet graduated from college, so he is really not in a hurry. Zhi Shui smiled and said: "That's right, that's great. Otherwise, I would be the only one left, and it would be too lonely." Itachi gave Zhisui a strange look and said, "Zhisui, even if I don't get married, you will still be the only single person." "Zhishui appears grayish-white as if struck by lightning." "Quan has already agreed to be my girlfriend." Stopping water is like a thousand arrows piercing the heart. At this time, Quan came slowly from the front. Seeing Itachi, Izumi shouted happily: "Itachi!" Itachi heard the sound and looked over, the corners of his mouth slightly raised. "Fountain." For a moment, Shisui felt like he had naturally become a huge light bulb. The light bulb is a very magical existence, because it emits light and heat not because of itself, but because of the two people next to it. How loving the couple is, how bright this light bulb is. " Shisui's situation should be 10 million watts. "Itachi, I suddenly remembered that I still have something to do. I'm leaving now. We'll talk when we have time." Shisui left very wisely, because if he stayed on his own, he would only be hurt. This world is very unfriendly to singles. Quan just walked over and saw Zhisui leaving, and asked a little strangely: "Itachi, what's wrong with Brother Zhisui?" "It's nothing, I just made a wise choice." Itachi smiled. "What choice?" Quan asked doubtfully. "It's nothing, let's go to ANBU together." "Yeah!" Quan responded softly. The figures of the two slowly walked away, exuding the fragrance of love. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 804 Cleaning up after marriage You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the days after their marriage, Kakashi lived a very comfortable life. After a fulfilling day¡¯s work, I was accompanied by Terumi Mei at night. Of course, Mei Terumi did not completely become a housewife, but became a diplomatic ambassador. Responsible for receiving guests from various countries. Terumi Mei is the Mizukage, so this kind of thing is naturally familiar to her. Of course, this job is not tiring, on the contrary it is very relaxing. For an ordinary minor character, Terumi Mei doesn¡¯t need to be interviewed at all. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? does not do not need to be the messenger of the Daimyo or the messenger of other shadows, only Terumi Mei needs to meet. So, this is a job with a high position, but it is actually very idle. Kakashi doesn¡¯t want Terumi Mei to be that kind of housewife. Women should have their own careers. This is something Kakashi has always insisted on. Of course, if Terumi Mei is unwilling, Kakashi will never force it. ¡°But Terumi Mei is also a career-minded person, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have become Mizukage. I originally thought that Kakashi would want to be a good wife and mother who takes care of the house. After all, this is basically the case in this world. But Mei Terumi was surprised when she learned that Kakashi respected her wishes and hoped that she could have her own career. Originally, she had planned to give up her career for love, but now that she can take care of both, Terumi Mei is naturally very happy. Although this position is very easy, it also requires strong abilities. Terumi Mei happily agreed. Only the love that two people grow up together can last forever. This day is a rest day. Kakashi and Terumi Mei are both at home. Both of them wore hats made of paper on their heads, aprons on their bodies, and held various tools in their hands. Terumi Mei looked at Kakashi's outfit and showed a playful smile. ¡°It¡¯s quite cute like this.¡± Terumi Mei smiled. If the villagers of Konoha saw Kakashi like this, they would probably be stunned. Kakashi said helplessly: "Ming, even if you have to clean, you don't have to look like this, right?" "This way you won't stain your clothes, and it's very cute. Okay, stop talking, let's do it quickly." Terumi Mei said and pushed Kakashi into a room. ¡°Let¡¯s start from this room.¡± Terumi Mei rolled up her sleeves and planned to do something big. Kakashi smiled upon seeing this and said, "Okay." Terumi Mei tied her hair into a ponytail, revealing two strands of bangs on her forehead, looking very attractive. The Hatake family house is very large, with seven rooms. Kakashi usually only lives in one room. So even if it is cleaning, I will only clean my own room, living room and kitchen. Occasionally, I would also plan the room where Sakumo lived during his lifetime. Now that Terumi Mei is here, we need to buy something new at home. There is a room that Terumi Mei has planned to transform into a cloakroom. After all, you should never completely figure out how many clothes a woman has. Having a huge cloakroom should be the dream of many women. And Kakashi, a big homeowner, has absolutely no problems. As for money, to Kakashi, it is just a number. You shouldn¡¯t earn too much money from performing S-level missions over the years. So, cleaning is a must. What they are cleaning now is one of the rooms. It has not been cleaned all year round, so there is a lot of dust here. With just a light touch, a lot of dust will appear. When the window is opened, there is warm sunshine. "Hey, what is this?" When Terumi Mei was cleaning the corner, she suddenly found a slightly rusty key that seemed to be old. Kakashi heard the sound and came over. Terumi Mei handed the key to Kakashi and said, "Where is the key?" Kakashi took it, looked at it carefully, and said, "I don't know, it shouldn't be mine. But the shape looks familiar, as if I've seen it somewhere." Kakashi exposed?Looking thoughtful, he immediately searched for information in his mind. Terumi Mei looked at Kakashi infatuatedly and thought to herself: "My man is so handsome, and he is even more handsome when he is thinking." "correct!" Kakashi suddenly thought of something and shouted softly. Terumi Mei woke up with a start and asked curiously: "What's wrong?" "I know where this key is." Kakashi smiled. "Where?" "You come with me." Kakashi said, holding Terumi Mei's right hand and ran into another room. "Where is this?" Terumi Mei asked in confusion. "This is my dad's room." Kakashi said as he walked into a cabinet and seemed to be rummaging for something. Terumi Mei looked around in surprise. Kakashi¡¯s father is the legendary White Fang, and Terumi Mei naturally knows about it. It seems that the sharp sword energy of Konoha White Fang remains in this room. Next to it are photos of Sakumo and Kakashi when they were children. Seeing this, Terumi Mei picked up the photo and couldn't help laughing: "Kakashi, why did you make such an expression when you were a child?" Kakashi also stood up at this time and said with some embarrassment: "When I was a child, I had a little personality problem. Look, I found something." Terumi Mei looked at Kakashi holding a small box in his hand and said a little strangely. "Is this what you are looking for?" "Yes, look, there is a keyhole on it." Kakashi pointed to somewhere on the box and said. "Hey, the shape of this keyhole is similar to the key just now." Terumi Mei said in surprise. "It should be the key to this small box. This box is a relic of my father. Although I was curious about what was inside, I didn't open it because I didn't have the key." Kakashi said as he inserted the key. Because of the rust, it seemed a little astringent, but with a little force, you heard a click and the lock opened! Kakashi's eyes lit up and he gently opened the box, only to see a stack of photos inside. "This is¡­¡­" Kakashi was a little surprised. He took out the photos from the box and turned over them one by one. The first few photos are of young Sakumo and a beautiful woman. In the photo, both of them are smiling sweetly. "Kakashi, are these your parents?" Terumi Mei asked curiously. Kakashi nodded slightly and said with a smile: "Yes, the only one who can make father smile so happily is mother." "They look so happy." Terumi Mei looked envious. "Yes, they must be very happy, whether here or in another world." Kakashi said with a smile, but suddenly the movements in his hands stopped. That¡¯s another photo. There are two people in the photo. Judging from the photo alone, they are definitely good friends. One of them was naturally Sakumo, but the other one surprised Kakashi. That person is Orochimaru! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 805 White Fang and Snake You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Hey, isn't this Orochimaru?" Terumi Mei on the side asked doubtfully. Kakashi nodded, also a little confused. In the photo, both of them look like teenagers. Orochimaru was not as gloomy as before, and seemed to be smiling a little shyly. But Sakumo smiled very heartily and did not have such a strong and sharp aura. Kakashi turned over the photo, and there was a line of words written on the back. The words were full of sharpness, allowing Kakashi to recognize the owner of the font at a glance. It¡¯s his father, Hatake Sakumo. The words are like the person they are, and these words are like White Fang's sword skills. "My friends should be like brothers and sisters." Kakashi was stunned for a moment, feeling a little surprised. There are probably not many people that Sakumo can call his friends. What Kakashi knows is Uchiha Mikaze. From what Jiraiya said, it seems that he and Sakumo also have a very good relationship. But Orochimaru had never heard of such a relationship. It seems that there are still some old things here. Kakashi was a little curious. Recalling the few times I met Orochimaru, I seemed to hear Orochimaru praising his father. Thinking about it now, it seems that that kind of appreciation was not only an appreciation for Sakumo's strength, but also a sense of nostalgia in his tone. It¡¯s just that they were in a hostile relationship at the time, and Kakashi didn¡¯t carefully distinguish the subtle differences. Kakashi knows his father well. He can put the photo with Orochimaru in this box. I am afraid that the relationship between the two is far closer than that of ordinary companions. Because Kakashi also found a photo of his father and Obito's father, Yufeng, inside. The photos in this box only contain these four people. It can be seen that the relationship between father and Orochimaru is definitely extraordinary. But Kakashi carefully searched the memories in his mind and found that he rarely heard his father mention Orochimaru. Is the relationship between the two really that good? "Kakashi? What are you thinking about?" Terumi Mei asked curiously. "Ming, I'm thinking about what kind of relationship my father has with Orochimaru, so that my father can keep these things. I'm afraid his relationship with Orochimaru is closer than Shisui and I," Kakashi said. "Kakashi, if you want to know, you can check the files. There should be detailed records there." Terumi Mei suggested. Kakashi's eyes lit up when he heard this, and he said: "Yes, you just need to check the files of father and Orochimaru, and you should be able to find out." Kakashi said and was about to leave, but after thinking about it, it seemed that he still needed to clean up the house, which made him feel a little embarrassed for a while. Terumi Mei saw this and smiled: "Go ahead, leave this place to me." As he spoke, he also took off the paper hat on Kakashi¡¯s head and the apron on his body. ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble my wife.¡± Kakashi said with a smile, and then kissed Terumi Mei on the forehead, and then the flying thunder god disappeared from the place. Terumi Mei smiled sweetly and continued working. Kakashi appeared in the archives room. After becoming Hokage, there is no information in this archive that he cannot check. So, he walked in naturally and found out the information about Sakumo and Orochimaru. ? Among them, there are records of two people. Kakashi quickly read through the past, referring to the overlaps, and unexpectedly discovered that the two had a lot of intersections when they were young. "I didn't expect that my father and Orochimaru would have such a story. It's really surprising." Kakashi murmured to himself, seeming to understand the fate between Orochimaru and White Fang. ¡°If you want to fully understand it, I¡¯m afraid you can only ask one person.¡± After Kakashi finished speaking, he disappeared. The person he is looking for is naturally Jiraiya! ¡­¡­ The eighteenth year of Konoha. The third training ground. Sakumo was holding a short sword in his right hand and was slashing continuously, his clothes soaked with sweat. "It's not enough. The angle of this knife is not enough. It should be tilted one more degree!" Sakumo whispered in his heart, but the movements of his hands did not stop for a moment.?. Damn it, it¡¯s still not enough! Sakumo said, using his hands harder. That short sword seemed to be affected by something, and suddenly became extremely flexible. Click! The short knife gently cut across the tree trunk, and a big tree was cut into two pieces by Sakumo. Shuomao looked happy and said with a smile: "Success!" "Are you practicing?" A timid voice sounded not far away, and Sakumo was a little surprised. Turning around to look, it was a shota wearing a white kimono who looked to be no more than five or six years old. She has a fair face and is very delicate. ¡°Coupled with the long, shiny black hair, I¡¯m afraid some people would believe it if she was a woman. Sakumo glanced at Orochimaru, responded softly, and then turned and left. When he was practicing, he didn¡¯t like to be seen by others. Seeing that Sakumo left like this, Orochimaru did not stop him, he just stared blankly at the traces left by the knife. The cut surface is extremely smooth, and the momentum of the knife has actually begun to take shape. Of course, Orochimaru doesn¡¯t understand these. He just knew that the person in front of him was so powerful. "Is he a ninja? He's so powerful. He's obviously a few years older than me." Orochimaru murmured softly. Under the sun, young Orochimaru and Sakumo met. That day, Orochimaru was still a handsome and shy child, while Sakumo was already a distinguished swordsman ninja. The first encounter in life didn¡¯t seem very friendly. "Hey, Orochimaru, what are you doing?" Jiraiya appeared out of nowhere and slapped Orochimaru hard on the shoulder. "look." Orochimaru didn't mind Jiraiya's rude methods and pointed at the big tree that was cut off by Sakumo. Jiraiya was stunned when he saw this, and exclaimed: "What a powerful sword technique." "You also know how to use swords?" Orochimaru questioned. "Hahaha, what cut off the tree was not a knife? It doesn't look like an ax either." Jiraiya laughed. "Fool." Orochimaru whispered, then turned and left. Maybe if you stay with this guy with no IQ for a long time, you will become stupid. However, the person just now seemed very interesting. Orochimaru thought of this and showed a faint smile. Maybe it will be interesting. The next day, Sakumo was still practicing his sword skills here. And Orochimaru didn¡¯t know when he started to appear beside him. Sakumo seemed to realize something and threw the knife out. Whoops! The short sword passed through the air and was nailed to the tree next to Orochimaru. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The dagger kept vibrating and made a slight sound. Orochimaru just smiled, without the slightest fear. "what you up to?" Sakumo said coldly, although he is young, he already has fighting instincts and amazing judgment. "Hello, my name is Orochimaru." Orochimaru said softly, with a gentle smile on his face. That kind of smile makes people not angry. Sakumo was also stunned and said involuntarily: "My name isHatake Sakumo." In the sunshine, the two people looked at each other. The acquaintance seems to have started from here. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 806 White Fang and Snake (2) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Are you practicing?" Orochimaru asked his question again. This is a question that Sakumo only answered lightly yesterday. Sakumo nodded slightly, walked to Orochimaru's side, and pulled out the short sword stuck in the tree. ¡°I don¡¯t like others to see me when I¡¯m practicing, so don¡¯t hide aside and peek in the future.¡± Sakumo whispered. Orochimaru smiled and said, "Okay." Sakumo looked at Orochimaru, this overly handsome boy seemed a little different from ordinary people. "Why are you here?" Sakumo didn¡¯t know why he asked, but he just asked. Even when asked, even he was surprised. "Because I'm waiting for you." Orochimaru said without thinking, with that smile always on his face. Sakumo was stunned and said, "Wait for me? Why?" "Because you are awesome." Orochimaru said, pointing to the big tree that Sakumo chopped down yesterday. "Just because of this?" ¡°And because you¡¯re funny.¡± "interesting?" Orochimaru nodded and said, "You look much smarter than that guy Jiraiya." "Jiraiya?" It¡¯s another unfamiliar name. Sakumo thought for a while, he seemed to be targeted by a strange guy. With the short knife inserted into the scabbard behind his back, Sakumo turned around and wanted to leave. But Orochimaru suddenly said: "Sakumo, why are you practicing?" Hearing this, Sakuma paused in his progress. Why practice? Sakumo himself doesn¡¯t know this problem. Because he has always been asked to do this by his father. The Hatake family was not prosperous originally, and in Sakumo's father's generation, there were only a handful of people. And Sakumo is now the only boy in the Hatake family. He had high hopes. Fortunately, Sakumo has shown great potential at a young age. The Hatake Knife Technique seems to be tailor-made for him, but after watching it once, he mastered it. Although it is only its shape. But for a child who is only seven or eight years old, it is already extremely rare. Sakumo¡¯s father believed that Sakumo was the hope for the Hatake clan to rise again. Therefore, Sakumo never stopped when it came to practice. That kind of training volume is not something that any child can easily imagine. But Sakumo gritted his teeth and persisted. Although his sword skills are not yet perfect, his willpower is already far beyond that of ordinary people. Sakumo just performed these training tasks mechanically. If you asked him why, he didn't know how to answer for a while. And he was originally a person who was not good at expressing himself. "have no idea." Finally, Sakumo softly uttered three words. This is his truth. Of course, this answer is impossible to satisfy Orochimaru. "If you don't know, why do you have to work so hard?" Orochimaru asked puzzled. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to live up to my father¡¯s expectations.¡± "Father?" Orochimaru was stunned, his right hand under his wide sleeves clenched slightly. This title is a bit heartbreaking for him now. His parents had just passed away. Just like all the ninjas who died to protect the village. The same is true for them, and they are two of the most ordinary ones. During their lifetime, they seemed to have no expectations for themselves. If anything, it seems that he hopes that he can live an ordinary life. He is just a ninja, so how ordinary he is. A few days ago, Orochimaru was spotted by Hiruzen Sarutobi because of his outstanding talent. After graduating from the ninja school, he will become his disciple. He is a man destined to become a ninja. The change in Orochimaru's expression did not escape Sakumo's eyes. Although Sakumo is not old, he has seen that look too many times in these years.?. That is the expression of losing a loved one. ?Bitter and helpless. And full of confusion at the same time. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, Sakumo suddenly felt some sympathy for this handsome young man. Even though he is also a child who has lost his mother. "Sorry." Sakumo said softly. Orochimaru came back to his senses and asked doubtfully: "Sorry? Why?" "Looking at you, you must have lost a relative." Hearing this, Orochimaru did not show any sadness, but said, "You are indeed much smarter than that idiot Jiraiya." Seemingly surprised by Orochimaru's change of mood, Sakumo didn't know what to say for a moment. "Are you a ninja?" Orochimaru pointed at the forehead protector on top of Sakumo's head and said. He knew that it was something that only being a ninja would grant you. Symbolizes the glory of ninja. "yes." "Why do you want to become a ninja?" Orochimaru asked. Sakumo was stunned again. This boy who looks a little younger than himself always seems to ask questions that he doesn't know how to answer. Sakumo knew that this man was a precocious person just like himself. Because these issues are simply not issues that children of this age should consider. "Because of other people's expectations." Sakumo thought for a while and said. "Yeah?" Orochimaru lowered his head, not knowing what he was thinking. ¡°I¡¯m so envious, for such a reason.¡± Orochimaru smiled, very gently. Under the sun, that smile makes people¡¯s hearts softer. But Sakumo felt a little distressed. Doesn¡¯t he have anyone who has such expectations anymore? The term ¡°orphan¡± is really heartbreaking. "Can becoming a ninja change life and death?" Orochimaru said suddenly. Sakumo shook his head without thinking and said: "How is it possible? I have never heard of this kind of ninjutsu." "Yeah?" Orochimaru was a little disappointed, but then he showed a confident smile. "Just because you haven't heard of it, it doesn't mean it doesn't exist. Maybe, I can create such a ninjutsu in the future. Maybe, I won't be able to see my parents. What do you think? Sakumo?" Orochimaru looked at Sakumo expectantly. Sakumo knew that he wanted a positive answer. Orochimaru hopes that someone will join him in thinking that this is not an impossible thing. After Jiraiya, that big idiot, knew what he was thinking, he would only think that he was going crazy. Sakumo nodded subconsciously, not sure if he really thought it was okay, or if he simply didn¡¯t want to disappoint the handsome young man in front of him. Sure enough, after Sakumo nodded, Orochimaru smiled with joy. "Thank you, Sakumo." Orochimaru said with a smile, but tears filled his eyes. Under the sun, something strange seemed to be flowing in those eyes. Tears ran across the pale face, across the corners of the mouth, and fell on the green grass. Sakumo was shocked. He cried. Why? Nobody knows. Sakumo took out the white cloth for wiping the knife from his ninja tool bag and handed it to Orochimaru. "Here, stop crying. Men are not allowed to cry." A gust of wind blew by, and Orochimaru's tears seemed to be dried. "Really? Then I won't cry again in the future." Instead, there was a faint smile. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 807 White Fang and Snake (3) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Thirty-five years of Konoha. During World War II. A dimly lit battlefield camp. Orochimaru, Jiraiya and Tsunade, who have just emerged in the ninja world, all gathered here. Tsunade hurried over, her clothes were soaked, and she was breathing heavily. She seemed to want to enter a certain room, but was stopped by Jiraiya. Orochimaru's face was calm, and there was even a sneer on the corner of his mouth. It¡¯s pouring rain outside. "Tsunade, it's better not to go in and look at the corpse." Jiraiya whispered. But Orochimaru sneered: "What's the point? I can't recognize him as his brother anyway." "Orochimaru! Just stop saying a few words, things are already like this!" Jiraiya shouted. "The corpse has long been beyond recognition. What we see now is just a re-arranged appearance. There are no doctors on the battlefield. Even if it is injured, it is difficult to treat. What's more, the injury is still like that. Even if you are present, you can't treat it, Tsuna hand." Orochimaru looked at Tsunade coldly, his voice seemed a little cold. Tsunade took a step back, unable to speak. Orochimaru put his right hand into his arms, took out a green pendant, and whispered: "It's just that this is still too cruel for a child, especially a guy who just received a birthday gift and is full of passion. .¡± Orochimaru handed the pendant to Tsunade and left immediately. It was still raining heavily outside, but Orochimaru didn't care at all. He raised his head slightly, his face soaked by the rain. There seemed to be water droplets falling from the corners of my eyes. I just don¡¯t know if they are tears or rain. Naoki, he is not only Tsunade's younger brother, but also Orochimaru's first disciple. Orochimaru loves this talented disciple very much. But now, it is a bit aggrieved that such a person should die like this. "Orochimaru." In the rain, someone shouted, and Orochimaru turned his head to look. In the rain, there is another familiar figure. Sakumo "What happened to the rope tree?" Sakumo asked worriedly. "Oh, just die. Even I can't survive if I fall into a trap like that, not to mention he is only twelve years old." Orochimaru sneered. Being accustomed to disguise, he did not show the slightest trace of sadness at this time. The rain wet his face, leaving no trace at all. Shuomao was shocked. Sure enough, this was the result. On the battlefield, even they cannot always protect a person's integrity. Just looking at Orochimaru's pretending to be strong, Sakumo sighed. "Orochimaru, just show your sadness, don't look like this." After spending more than ten years together, Sakumo naturally knows Orochimaru very well. With this look, you can really pretend as much as you want. The rain soaked Orochimaru's long hair. He lowered his head and the rain kept falling. "Sakumo what is the purpose of a ninja's life? Is such a sacrifice really necessary? Is life really so fragile?" Orochimaru kept asking questions, not knowing whether he was asking Sakumo or himself. "Orochimaru, in the ninja world, we can't help ourselves." "You can't help yourself? Hahaha, that's really sad." Orochimaru mocked. "Orochimaru, are you okay?" Sakumo said worriedly. Orochimaru shook his head and whispered: "Sakumo, I will definitely create that ninjutsu that can resurrect the dead, for sure!" That tone was full of determination. Sakumo was stunned for a moment, recalling the scene when the two met when they were children. At that time, I thought Orochimaru was just a child, but now he should have given up on it. But now it seems that is not the case. "Orochimaru, it's full of risks, and the sacrifice is too great." Sakumo persuaded. Orochimaru smiled and said: "Don't worry, Sakumo, there are a lot of materials for experiments in this era of war. I have collected many corpses of enemy ninjas, there will definitely be no problem." "When it comes to the soul, even if there are experimental materials, it will be quite harmful to oneself." "Sakumo, some things are impossible without sacrifice. I think you should know this better than me." After Orochimaru finished speaking, he left without looking back. The rain is still falling. Watching Orochimaru leave, Sakumo knew that he had changed. It has become different from before. "Orochimaru¡­¡­" Sakumo murmured softly, with an unknown emotion in his heart. This friend seems to have taken a different path. The Second World War is not over yet, and Konoha has not won the victory yet. But everything seems to have changed. Orochimaru became more indifferent and stayed in his laboratory when he had nothing to do. Sakumo hasn¡¯t seen him for a long time. During the days when the war was temporarily stable, Sakumo went to look for Orochimaru as before, but he was nowhere to be seen. Sakumo knew that Orochimaru was avoiding him. Because, he is the only one who knows his true thoughts. That is a path full of human distortions. Looking at Orochimaru's home from a distance, Sakumo finally sighed. Turning around and leaving, perhaps, the two of them can never go back to the past. Inside the house, Orochimaru watched Sakumo leave silently, the light in his eyes dim and uncertain. "Sakumo, just wait, I will definitely succeed. I have obtained the second-generation master's art of reincarnation from dirty soil. As long as I know more about it, I will definitely be able to create a real art of immortality!" Orochimaru doesn¡¯t want to see Sakumo, and he doesn¡¯t dare to see him either. He was afraid that his friend would come to persuade him again. He was afraid of seeing his disappointed look. "Sakumo, I'm sorry." Thirty-seven years of Konoha. Sakumo disappeared for a year and finally returned. The Ayako he went to rescue did not come back, but what he brought back was a baby boy with the same silver-white hair. His name is Kakashi, he is his and her son. "Is Ayako dead?" Orochimaru muttered to himself, he was a little worried. How much that steely man likes Ayako, Orochimaru knows very well. But now, this woman is dead. That day, Orochimaru went to see Sakumo. The moment he saw Sakumo, Orochimaru was a little surprised. The man who used to be as sharp as a knife now looks like an ordinary person. He tempered his temper. He was taking care of the baby, with a smile and tears on his face. In a daze, Orochimaru remembered what Sakumo had said to him. Men are not allowed to cry. Orochimaru, who had never seen Sakumo cry before, was stunned. "Sakumo, do you believe that people can be resurrected after death?" Orochimaru asked quietly. "Orochimaru, Ayako is still alive in my heart. She will never die." When Sakumo said this, he looked at Orochimaru quietly, and the smile on his face became even brighter. It¡¯s just that Orochimaru didn¡¯t understand what that smile meant. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 808 White Fang and Snake (Final) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After that goodbye, the two of them didn¡¯t see each other for a long time. Orochimaru is still busy with his experiments. ¡°It¡¯s just that he also has his own bottom line, and all he uses are the corpses of his enemies. His experiments have made great progress, and success seems to be waving to him not far away. Forty years of Konoha. The war continues. Uchiha Mikaze died in battle! Sakumo returned to Konoha with Yufeng's body. "Sakumao lost another important person in his life. Orochimaru looked at the information in the laboratory and sighed leisurely. "Sakumo, does Yufeng even live in your heart now?" Orochimaru left the laboratory. Under the setting sun, he saw Shuomao's figure silent at the memorial monument. Didn¡¯t leave for a long time. There was a lot of content in his eyes, and Orochimaru beside him was a little confused for a moment. That¡¯s a pity, and there seems to be a choice. But what shocked Orochimaru was that there was a kind of relief. Relief? Why does he feel relieved? What decision did he make? Orochimaru doesn¡¯t know. But he suddenly felt a little scared. It seems that the person in front of you will disappear. Will it disappear? This man is like a cold knife. "Sakumo" Orochimaru stood behind Sakumo and shouted softly. Just like when he secretly watched Sakumo practicing his sword. Sakumo didn't look back, just whispered: "Orochimaru, you always have to walk your own path. Just don't regret it. Yufeng made his own choice. I also have what I want to go. Road. So, your choice, where is your road?" Orochimaru was stunned. my way? Sakumo turned around, glanced at Orochimaru, and said: "Orochimaru, Yufeng made me understand a truth." "What?" "Sometimes, choice is more important than anything else." "choose?" "Choice is a kind of measurement. People tend to choose the direction that is good for themselves. That is what normal people do. But some people will choose the direction that is not good for them but good for them. That is what a fool does." "It is indeed a fool's approach, just like Jiraiya." "But I want to do such a stupid thing again." Sakumo said and smiled again. Then he turned and left. In the sunshine, Sakumo's shadow seemed to be stretched very long. Orochimaru stayed where he was, not knowing why. What did Sakumo figure out? What does he want to do? Orochimaru doesn¡¯t even know. Orochimaru did not expect that this time would be the last time the two of them would meet again. Time passes year by year, and World War II has long since ended. And Sakumo¡¯s son Kakashi also began to emerge. He graduated at the age of five and became a chuunin at the age of six. The reputation of Kakashi Hatake as a genius has spread to every corner of Konoha. "Hatake Kakashi? Sakumo, you have a good son." When Orochimaru learned the news, he was just happy for his friends, and then he threw himself into the experiment again. His experiment is almost successful. June of the forty-fifth year of Konoha. Hatake Sakumo, a super powerful ninja known as the Konoha White Fang, committed suicide at home because he could not bear the rumors. When he died, only his seven-year-old son was with him. In the laboratory, Orochimaru got the news and looked horrified! "How is it possible! How could Sakumo die!" Orochimaru was shocked and left the laboratory instantly. But what came was nothing more than Sakumo¡¯s funeral. The funeral was very simple. Except for Kakashi and the third generation, there is no one. Jiraiya is wandering around and knows nothing about it. Orochimaru stood far outside the cemetery, saying nothing.? "Is he still dead?" Orochimaru looked at Sakumo who was lying quietly, without any trace of life. "That's a corpse." A corpse without any chance of resurrection. He did not die by the enemy's sword, but by his proud White Fang dagger. How ironic. "Sakumo" Orochimaru shouted softly, clenching his fists tightly. ¡°You said you couldn¡¯t help yourself, you said you had a choice, is this it? Orochimaru roared in his heart, full of confusion. How could such a strong man die like this? He didn¡¯t believe it. That day began, Orochimaru left the laboratory. The research that was about to be successful has been put aside for the time being. He is investigating, investigating the cause of Sakumo's death. Investigate the source of the rumor! All clues point to one person! Danzo! besides¡­¡­ In the laboratory, under dim light. Orochimaru looked at the candlelight quietly. The flickering candlelight. "Sakumo, you are right, people have to make their own choices." Orochimaru whispered softly, and then gently pinched the candle away. The room was plunged into darkness. Orochimaru no longer wants to stay in this place. But before leaving, there are some things you might want to get your hands on first. Forty-six years of Konoha. Danzo Nebe got the news that Orochimaru was tinkering with human experiments. In the same year, Danzo joined Orochimaru's experiment on the condition of providing experimental materials. Research object, Hashirama cells! During this period, Danzo instigated Orochimaru to use ninjas from the same village as experimental subjects. Orochimaru smiled and accepted it happily. Forty-eight years in Konoha, Hashirama's cell research has come to an end, and the only successful experimental subject, A, has been completed. In the fiftieth year of Konoha, Orochimaru failed to run for Hokage, and Minato became the fourth Hokage. When Orochimaru knew the news, he just smiled lightly. "Hokage? It's so boring." If it were not for the purpose of stabilizing Danzo, Orochimaru would not have run for office at all. Konoha fifty-one year, the Nine-Tails Rebellion! Orochimaru watched quietly as the Nine-Tails wreaked havoc in the village, and the young Hokage Namikaze Minato gave his life. Using the ultimate sealing technique of the Uzumaki clan, the corpses were sealed away. "It's really unwise to use such a trick to seal. Why did Minato do this?" Orochimaru was puzzled, but he felt something keenly. I am afraid that there will be chaos in the ninja world. "Did you entrust your future to your son? Minato, is this your choice?" Orochimaru whispered. Fifty-two years of Konoha. The cooperation between Orochimaru and Danzo collapsed. Danzo was furious and revealed Orochimaru's experiments on Konoha ninjas to the Third Hokage. The Third Hokage was furious and drove Orochimaru out of Konoha. At that time, Orochimaru met Kakashi for the first time. That Sakumo¡¯s son. "Silver-white hair, it seems that you are Kakashi. I didn't expect that Sakumo's son is already so old. Haha, it's really interesting. I wonder how much of your father's skills you have learned?" The son of an old friend, when we meet again, we are facing each other with swords. Seeing the Hatake sword technique, in the midst of nostalgia, Orochimaru actually missed and was slightly injured in Kakashi's hand. "Sakumo, your son has grown up." Orochimaru covered his injured arm and showed an imperceptible smile. At that moment, it seemed like I was back to that sunny morning again. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 809 It¡¯s been a long time You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Sakumo and Orochimaru?" Facing Kakashi¡¯s question, Jiraiya slowly told what he knew. Sakumo is older and became famous earlier. Orochimaru and Sakumo have known each other since they were young. Later, we also performed many missions together. When Orochimaru was still young, Sakumo saved him many times. The relationship between the two was very good, but later they seemed to have lost contact. This is the answer Kakashi got from Jiraiya. Although it is not detailed, it is enough for Kakashi. With my father¡¯s character, if he could write that sentence, he would know the loyalty in it. It¡¯s a pity that Kakashi never had a deep talk with Orochimaru. The two of them mostly met in a hurry, and often faced each other life and death. The entanglement involved cannot be explained clearly in one or two sentences. Maybe this is also a continuation. "By the way, why are you asking these questions?" Jiraiya asked curiously. Kakashi smiled and took out the photo. Jiraiya looked at the photo and couldn't help but fall into a whirlpool called memory. At this time, there seems to be no other way besides sighing. Kakashi left. Knowing Sakumo¡¯s past, for him, it was just a way of commemorating it. Life is still peaceful. Both the ninja world and Konoha are developing peacefully. Various technologies are also gradually developing. It¡¯s not that there is no technology in this world, it¡¯s just that due to the war, development has been slow. Furthermore, the technology tree has always been very crooked. With Kakashi¡¯s vigorous promotion, new technology began to slowly become popular. Time passed quickly. Two years passed. ??Naruto cut off his hair and became a crew cut, becoming a tough man. Sasuke grew bangs, covered his left eye, and joined the army of killing Matt. Hinata and Sakura are also becoming more and more attractive. After all, they are all almost developed. The flag wood house. During the rare vacation, Kakashi sat cross-legged in front of his courtyard, quietly reading books. The breeze blows the silver-white hair. Terumi Mei held the tea tray and walked quietly to Kakashi's side. The difference from before is that Terumi Mei has a purple diamond-shaped mark on her forehead. But her face looks younger than two years ago. "What are you looking at?" Terumi Mei asked curiously. "Nothing, just a travel diary." Kakashi said with a smile, then closed the book, put it aside, and picked up the tea brought by Terumi Mei. "Travel notes?" Terumi Mei was a little curious when he heard this and looked at the cover of the book. "Travel in the ninja world?" Terumi Mei whispered. "Well, this book records a lot of interesting facts about the ninja world, as well as some strange places. I also traveled in the ninja world back then, but it wasn't long and I haven't been to many places. Now I am the Hokage. Of course, I can't move around at will. So I can only read books and enjoy myself." Kakashi said with a smile. "If you want, we can go and see it together after you retire." Terumi Mei covered her mouth and smiled. "There will be a chance. Naruto has gradually matured and restrained his former stupidity. With a little more training, he will be qualified to be the Hokage." Kakashi said softly. "Naruto?" Terumi Mei whispered. "What's wrong?" Seeing that Terumi Mei seemed to have something to say, Kakashi asked directly. "Kakashi, to be honest, I don't think Naruto is suitable for the position of Hokage. Although Naruto is very wise and foolish, many things are still a little emotional. This cannot be changed by training. He has this in his bones. A lot of enthusiasm." Hearing this, Kakashi put down his teacup, stood up, and said softly: "Of course I understand this. Although Naruto is sometimes impulsive, he is not a person who doesn't listen to others. As a Hokage, he sometimes accepts advice with an open mind. It's a more important character. In terms of wisdom, with Shikamaru's help, there won't be any big problems. In terms of decision-making, with Sasuke's help, there won't be any mistakes." "Na MingWhat is the role of people? Is it just because that is his dream? Terumi Mei said puzzledly. Kakashi smiled and shook his head and said: "Of course not. Because Naruto has a magical influence. As long as you get along with him, you will be easily infected by him and regard him as a person you can trust. I believe you You feel this too, right?¡± "Thisis indeed true." Terumi Mei also had to admit this, that yellow-haired boy did have such magical power. "This is enough. This is charisma, something that many wise people may not possess. As a Hokage, this is very important. Only with such charisma can you be loved by the villagers." ¡°So that¡¯s it, from the perspective of the villagers?¡± Terumi Mei seemed to have some realization. "Yes, if you want to sit comfortably and for a long time in the position of Hokage, the love of the villagers is very important. Konoha is different from Kirigakure. Kirigakure was in the blood mist at the beginning. What is needed is absolute force to remove obstacles. It needs The wise Mizukage will formulate the next development plan. But Konoha is in peace, and all developments are tending to perfection. What it needs is not a master of development, but a king of preservation." Now, Kakashi has planned all the development directions of Konoha, and we can continue to follow this policy for the next fifty years or even a hundred years. So, the next Hokage just needs to follow this direction. Out of admiration and respect for Kakashi, Naruto will unswervingly go in this direction. This is also an important reason why Kakashi chose Naruto. "You've thought about it very comprehensively." Terumi Mei said with a smile. "No way, it's not easy to get to this point. If you want to create an ideal world, you have to take these things into consideration." Kakashi smiled. "Thank you for your hard work, husband." Terumi Mei looked at Kakashi tenderly. Kakashi suddenly sighed and said, "It's just that for Naruto, becoming the Hokage is actually a bit cruel." "Cruel?" Terumi Mei was puzzled. "Well, among my five disciples, Naruto actually has the most troubled life experience, but he is also the most naive one. In the process of becoming Hokage, he will inevitably shatter his naive world view. In other words , he has to mature." Kakashi said, looking at the cherry blossom trees not far away, and murmured: "And the price of maturity is often very high." Kakashi could almost predict that after becoming Hokage, Naruto would rarely show that silly smile again. If possible, Kakashi hopes that Naruto will never become like that. But living in this world, who can be innocent forever? "Kakashi" Terumi Mei looked at Kakashi's appearance and felt a little distressed. She gently held his right hand with her right hand, as if she wanted to share some of her warmth with this man she loved. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 810 Got it! ! ! ! ! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "I'm fine, I'm just feeling a little emotional." Kakashi patted Mi Mei¡¯s catkin to indicate that he was fine. As people grow up, these are inevitable. Kakashi can't do anything about it. He can't protect Naruto for the rest of his life. "It's just that watching Naruto mature is both gratifying and sad. Kakashi suddenly felt like his own child had grown up. ?Perhaps this is what it¡¯s like to be a parent? Kakashi suddenly had such a ridiculous idea. At this moment, Terumi Mei felt dizzy, and her body that had stood up swayed a bit. Kakashi was startled and quickly supported him. "Ming, what's wrong with you?" Kakashi asked nervously. Terumi Mei shook her head and said, "It's nothing, I just felt a little dizzy suddenly." "Dizziness?" Kakashi was a little confused, how could he feel dizzy when he was fine? "Let me help you go in and have a rest." "Um." Kakashi helped Terumi Mei back to the bed, took off her shoes thoughtfully, and covered her with a quilt. "Are your relatives coming? Can I get you some brown sugar water?" Kakashi asked with concern. Terumi Mei smiled and shook her head and said, "No, I'm fine, there's no problem." Kakashi suddenly remembered something and whispered: "Ming, have you not seen any relatives for two months?" Terumi Mei was stunned when she heard this, as if she didn't notice it at all. "Could it be" Kakashi thought of a certain possibility, with a look of surprise on his face. Terumi Mei also had a hint of blush on her face. "Ming, you wait, I'll call Tsunade-sama." Kakashi said, and he created a shadow clone to look after Terumi Mei at home, while the main body was a flying thunder god who went to find Tsunade. Terumi Mei watched Kakashi leave and couldn't help but touch her belly. The originally flat belly seemed to be slightly bulging. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion or if it¡¯s true. "Is it really true?" Terumi Mei whispered. Soon, Kakashi hurriedly pulled Tsunade over. "Kakashi, what are you doing? If you have anything to do, you have to talk to me before letting me come over, right?" Tsunade said helplessly. The right arm was a little red from being held by Kakashi. "I'm sorry, I want you to see how Mei is doing." Kakashi let go of Tsunade's right hand and scratched his head. "Ming? What's wrong with Ming?" Tsunade asked in surprise. "Ming is in the room, she is a little dizzy, and" Kakashi was halfway through speaking, but he felt a little embarrassed to say it. Tsunade was a little confused and said: "Dizziness? It's not a big problem. I'll go check it out." "Then it's troublesome, Tsunade-sama." Kakashi said respectfully. Tsunade opened the door and walked directly to Terumi Mei. At this time, Terumi Mei seemed to be a little tired and said. "Ming?" Tsunade called softly, and Terumi Mei slowly opened her eyes. "Tsunade-nee?" Terumi Mei said and started to sit up, but Tsunade stopped her. "Don't get up, just lie down. Look at Kakashi's nervous look. If you make any mistakes again, I'm afraid he will go crazy." Tsunade said teasingly. Terumi Mei smiled and said, "Kakashi is like this. I told him it was fine, but he is still so worried." "Okay, I know you two are in love. Lie down and let me check on you." Tsunade said. "Um." Tsunade stretched out her right hand, a burst of green light emitted, and placed it on Terumi Mei's head. After a moment, Tsunade frowned. There seems to be something wrong with this feeling Tsunade seemed to have thought of something, and then thought of Kakashi's hesitant look, and smiled. ??The right hand moved down and placed on Terumi Mei's lower abdomen. Sure enough, there are traces of a new life there. Terumi Mei looked at Tsunade expectantly, and Tsunade smiled and nodded.   Terumi Mei immediately showed a happy smile. Kakashi on the side asked: "Tsunade-sama, how are you doing?" Tsunade stood up and said with a smile: "Congratulations, Kakashi, you are going to be a father soon." "Really?" Kakashi was ecstatic. "What? You don't believe in my medical skills?" Tsunade raised her eyebrows. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just too sudden, I can¡¯t believe it.¡± Kakashi was as happy as a child, not like the Sixth Hokage at all. ¡°I have never seen Kakashi like this before, and Tsunade found it quite interesting. "Okay, take good care of Ming. Be careful in the next few months." Tsunade said. "I will." Kakashi said firmly. "I will ask Sakura to come over and take care of Ming. You will definitely have a healthy baby." After Tsunade finished speaking, she turned and left. Now we need to leave some time alone for the two of us. The feeling of becoming parents for the first time, the two of them can be happy for a long time. Looking at Mei on the bed, Kakashi's eyes were full of love. "Ming, thank you for your hard work." Kakashi said softly. Terumi Mei shook her head and said happily: "No, I'm really happy, Kakashi, we finally have a child." In the room, the two of them were immersed in the joy of new life. The seventh training ground. Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura have now become the mainstay of Konoha. They have very little time for free activities. But they all have an agreement, that is, no matter how busy they are, they will gather at the seventh training ground one day every month. This is their agreement, the agreement of Class 7. "Today is also a good day, why don't we go hiking?" Naruto said excitedly. "It's a good vacation, I don't want to climb a mountain." Sasuke refused. "Really, I think it's pretty good." Naruto said dissatisfied. Hearing this, Sakura said: "Sasuke-kun, why don't we leave Naruto and go on a date." "Sakura! This is too much." "Nowhere, Naruto, you can also go find Hinata. I know Hinata is also on vacation today." Sakura smiled. "Hinata?" Naruto was stunned, as if he hadn't seen Hinata for a long time. "Hinata is preparing a gift for you recently." Sakura smiled. "A gift? Really? Hehe, Hinata is better." Naruto smiled. "Okay, stop talking about this, let's go to Kakashi-sensei's house. Kakashi-sensei is also on vacation today, and our seventh class should have a good get-together." Sasuke said. "Okay! I haven't had a good chat with Kakashi-sensei for a long time." Naruto said excitedly. The three of them reached an agreement and set out for Hatake's house. the other side. Hinata Hizu and two family members are on a mission. Suddenly, a young man fell from the sky and landed in front of Hinata Hizu. The three of them were startled and quickly put on a defensive posture. "Who is coming!" "Haha, we finally meet, hello from the Hyuga clan on Earth, my name is Otsutsuki Toneri." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 811 The Approaching Moon You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Otsutsuki?" Hinata Hinashi murmured softly, with a look of horror in his eyes. Kakashi once mentioned the Otsutsuki clan after the Fourth War, but how could there be people from the Otsutsuki clan in this world? "Oh? It seems you have heard of my name." Sheren smiled. "Who the hell are you!" Rizu frowned. "It seems that they only have a partial understanding. Have the Hyuga clan forgotten their mission?" Toneri said calmly. "What exactly do you want to say?" Hinata Hizu whispered, but he seemed to understand something in his heart. According to the ancient legend of the Hyuga clan, the origin of the Hyuga clan comes from a powerful ethnic group. It¡¯s just that this clan disappeared later, leaving only the branch of the Hyuga clan. The powerful clan that got this is the Otsutsuki clan. Hizu suddenly remembered that Kakashi had once said that Kaguya Otsutsuki had Byakugan. It seems that this should be the case. But where did this person in front of me come from? "Haha, since you have forgotten, let me tell you the fate of the Hyuga clan." Toneri looked at Hinata and Hinata and told the story of the Hyuga clan's origins. The Hyuga clan originated from Otsutsuki Hamura, the younger brother of Sage of Six Paths. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mblly out of the 10 tails into the nine tailed beasts, and at the same time sealed the demons of the outsiders into the moon, creating a new ninja world. In order to protect the heretic demon, his younger brother Hamura took his descendants to the moon to live, leaving only the Hyuga family to live on the earth. The purpose is to let the Hyuga clan see the development of the ninja world. At the same time, I also hope that descendants of my own lineage can also join in the construction of the ninja world. "So, the so-called Hyuga clan is a branch of our clan." Toneri said softly. "I see, then what do you mean you came here from the moon this time?" Hinata Hizu did not relax after hearing this, but became even more solemn. Judging from the attitude of the guest, this is not the attitude that a guest should have at all. This person simply looked like he was coming to find trouble. "It's very simple. The world created by the Sage of Six Paths is simply wrong. Not only did it create thousands of years of war, but in the past two years, he stole the demon statue of the outsider and directly resurrected the Ten-Tails. Such a world no longer exists. It¡¯s necessary, so I will follow the orders of Hamura¡¯s ancestors and destroy the earth.¡± "Destroy the earth?" Rizu never expected that this handsome young man would actually say such strong words. Destroy the earth? Why do people always want to do this? But this is Naruto, not Dragon Ball! "Chief of the Rizu Clan, as the bloodline successor of the ancestors of Hamura, I think you should also understand the importance of this decision. Now, I need your help." Rizu looked at Toneri silently. Since this person had made such a decision, why did he come to find him? "There's nothing I can do to help with something like destroying the earth." "Head of the Hizu Clan, I need you to do two things. One is to contribute Hinata Hanabi's Byakugan. The fusion of her high-purity Byakugan with mine will allow me to evolve the Tenseigan. The second is to agree with Hinata Hinata and I. When it comes to marriage, she and I will become the new creators.¡± "What!" Rizu was shocked again. He didn¡¯t expect that this person¡¯s target was actually his two daughters. What a beast! No matter which of these two requests it is, Rizu will not agree to it. "So, Rizu Clan Chief, I don't know if you can agree to these two requests." Sheren said. "Delusion! I will never agree to your request!" Rizu said excitedly. Hearing this, Shiren seemed quite disappointed, and whispered: "Really? It seems that the Rizu clan leader is as stubborn as those members of the clan." "I won't let you succeed!" Rizu said angrily. Toneri looked at Hizu coldly and whispered: "This is destiny, the destiny entrusted to the Hyuga clan. Hyuga Hizu, I will ask you one last time, and you should think about it before you answer me. It determines the future of your clan. Destiny¡¯s answer.¡± Rizu, without any expression on his face, jumped up and shouted: "This is my answer! Bagua Kongzhang"?¡± "Oh, you are so naive." Sheren sneered, and then a large number of puppets came from all directions. ¡­¡­ Konoha, the Hatake family home. Naruto and the other three looked at Terumi Mei in shock. "What? Beautiful sister, are you pregnant?" Naruto asked in surprise. Kakashi rubbed Naruto's short hair and said with a smile: "Yes, Tsunade-sama just came over to confirm. It has been two months." When Sakura heard this, she said happily: "That's great! Kakashi-sensei, you are going to be a father!" Kakashi scratched his head, a look of joy on his face. Being a father, Kakashi¡¯s heart is naturally filled with joy. "Yo Xi! I have decided! Mr. Kakashi, I will be your child's teacher. Let me teach him in the future. I will definitely make him an excellent ninja!" Naruto said enthusiastically. "Naruto, I think you will only mislead others by teaching Kakashi-sensei's child, so it's better to let me do it. Kakashi-sensei's child must also have thunder attributes, which matches me," Sasuke said. "Sasuke! You want to steal from me again!" Naruto said angrily. "Humph, I just don't want you to mislead other children. Especially Kakashi-sensei's children." "How is that possible! I'm very powerful now! You didn't defeat me in the Valley of the End last time, so what's there to be proud of!" "You haven't won! Your practice method of using shadow clones is simply not suitable for ordinary people!" "Then I also have other ways to practice!" ¡°They are all stupid moves anyway, so don¡¯t learn them.¡± "Bastard Sasuke!" "You're a loser!" The two quarreled inexplicably. Kakashi was a little helpless when he saw this, and punched each other on the head, and the two fell silent instantly. "Okay, stop arguing. You, Master, need a good rest now. You are making too much noise." Kakashi whispered. "I'm sorry, Kakashi-sensei." Naruzuo apologized in unison. "We'll discuss this matter later. You two are now on your own, so it's still so easy to quarrel when you meet together." Kakashi shook his head and said. Naruto and Sasuke looked at each other after hearing this, then snorted at the same time and looked away. This may be due to conflicting natures? The two of them get easily excited when they meet. At this moment, Shisui appeared next to Kakashi. "Huh? Shisui? Is something wrong?" Kakashi asked doubtfully. "Kakashi, the Raikage has urgently convened a five-kage conference in the Kingdom of Iron." Shisui said solemnly. "Five Shadows Conference? What happened?" Kakashi frowned. "I don't know, but I heard that the moon is getting closer to the earth, and may even hit the earth directly!" "What!" The five people were shocked when they heard this. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 812 Meeting, Meeting You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Kingdom of Iron. After two years, the Five Shadows gathered again. In the dark room, there are lights on the five seats. There are five shadows sitting respectively. Except for the fact that Mizukage turned into Mizukage Shiro, the rest remained unchanged. Standing next to Shiro were Zabuza and Ao. After all, Shiro is young and has little experience. In such an occasion, Zabuza and Ao still need to support the scene. "Raikage, your Kumogakure's sky technology has developed the fastest in recent years. Why did you call us here this time?" Ohnoki asked. Kakashi and others all looked at the Fourth Raikage Ai. The Fourth Raikage whispered: "I believe everyone has discovered recently that meteorites fall from time to time, causing quite a problem." "That's true. Could it be related to the moon hitting the earth you said?" Gaara whispered. "Yes, the moon is getting closer to the earth, and when the distance between the two is close enough, the moon will begin to collapse due to the gravity of the earth. Now it is certain that the nearest meteorites are fragments of the moon's surface." "What will happen if we continue?" Ohnoki whispered. "If it is not stopped, the moon will completely disintegrate and the entire moon will fall on the earth. At that time, I am afraid that all humans will perish." Lei Ying whispered. The four of them were shocked when they heard this. Is this rhythm going to destroy the world? "Man-made or natural phenomenon?" Gaara said. "This is still unknown." Raikage said. Hearing this, Kakashi said: "I'm afraid it's man-made." "Um?" Hearing this, the four shadows all looked at Kakashi. This is the first sentence Kakashi said in this meeting. "Hokage, how sure are you?" Ohnoki asked. "If it were a natural phenomenon, the speed would not be so fast. Celestial bodies have their own laws of movement. This speed is really unusual." Kakashi whispered. Kakashi even doubted whether this phenomenon was caused by the lack of the origin of the sacred tree. But this came a little too fast. Didn¡¯t the hand-beating uncle say that there will be at least twenty years? So, is it another problem? The moon? Thinking of this, Kakashi suddenly understood something. "If it is man-made, we need to investigate it carefully. At this rate, it won't take half a month for the moon to completely collapse and fall to the earth." Lei Ying said. "I think I may have some clues," Kakashi said. "Really? Naruto!" Raikage said. "The moon is not a simple planet. As far as I know, there live on the moon the younger brother of the Sage of Six Paths and the descendant of Hamura Otsutsuki. I'm afraid this incident has something to do with them." "Is it the Otsutsuki clan again?" Gaara whispered. This family is really non-stop. "If that's the case, what do they want to do? Destroy the world?" Onoki asked puzzled. "Humph, the people in this family are really abnormal." Lei Ying shouted. Not long after Kaguya Otsutsuki was killed, another member of the Otsutsuki clan appeared. "I think we in Konoha can solve this matter, and leave the rest to me." Kakashi said. "Lord Hokage, this is not a child's play. The safety of the entire ninja world is involved. Can Konoha alone do it?" Onoki asked. Kakashi smiled and said: "Don't worry, even if the moon does fall in the end, I will crush it all before it falls!" Everyone was stunned when they heard this. He obviously had a kind face, but he said such domineering words. That¡¯s the moon. The diameter is 3476.28 kilometers! (knowledge point) Does it mean that it can be broken by crushing it? "Humph, Naruto is really confident. However, I, Kumogakure, have recently made a space-time chakra cannon with a range enough to shatter the moon. But it will take a few days to complete." Raikage said. "In this case, let's take this as the worst plan. Before that, I will send someone to handle this matter." Kakashi said. "Then we will wait for the good news from Hokage."??Onoki said. "Um." With Kakashi¡¯s promise, the Five Shadows Conference came to an end. After two years, the ninja world is once again facing a huge crisis. But this time, Kakashi was not in a hurry. Because he already understood the general outline of the matter. "Shisui, go see if Hizu-senpai is missing." Kakashi said. Hearing this, Zhishui nodded and disappeared. Kakashi thought thoughtfully and whispered: "Tsensei Eye?" Konoha, park. Naruto and Hinata are dating. "Naruto-kun, this is my gift to you." Hinata shyly took out the red scarf and handed it to Naruto. When Naruto saw this, he was surprised and said: "So beautiful!" "As long as Naruto-kun likes it." Hinata said shyly. "Did you knit it yourself, Hinata?" ¡°Well, it¡¯s my first time knitting, so I¡¯m a little unskilled. I tried several times before I succeeded.¡± Naruto had already wrapped the red scarf around his body. "It's so warm, Hinata, your craftsmanship is very good." "No, no, we still need to make progress." Hinata said shyly. Not far away, Shiren suddenly appeared and watched this scene quietly. "It seems that we came at the wrong time." Sheren said softly. Naruto instantly noticed Toneri's trace and blocked Hinata's way. "Who are you? You are not from the village!" Naruto asked. Toneri ignored Naruto, but looked at Hinata aside and said, "Hello Hinata, my name is Toneri, and I came here specifically to pick you up." "Welcome me?" Hinata was confused. "Yes, I will marry you as my bride." Naruto heard this and said angrily: "Hey! Where did you come from! You actually said such strange things!" Face to face ntr? Naruto said he couldn't bear it. Hinata was also stunned. Where did this guy he had never seen before come from? They said such strange things as soon as they met. "Hinata, come with me." Toneri said again "asshole!" Seeing that this guy didn't listen to him at all, Naruto felt a little angry. With one lunge, Naruto rushed over and punched him! But the figure of Shiren was like a phantom, disappearing and then reappearing in another place. "Your fists can't hurt me." Toneri said calmly, but his eyes remained on Hinata. "Isn't it the true body?" A sudden voice sounded behind Toneri, and Itachi quietly appeared wearing a mask. "This is not a place for you to act wild." Itachi said coldly. "Sharingan? The despicable clansmen left behind by the Sage of Six Paths." Toneri whispered. "Amaterasu!" Hearing this, Itachi was unceremonious, and the black flame directly burned Toneri's body. Toneri seemed not to feel any pain, looked at Hinata and said, "Hinata, you will come to me." After saying that, the whole person turned into ashes. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 813 Attack! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The body was burned, leaving only some ashes. "The puppet's body?" Itachi muttered to himself and narrowed the power in his eyes. "Brother Itachi, what's going on?" Naruto asked in confusion. "I don't know the specific situation, but I'm afraid this person is not simple." Itachi whispered. Today¡¯s Konoha is no longer what it was back then, and its defensive capabilities are extremely strong. But even so, this person still came in. Even though Kakashi and Shisui are no longer in the village, the remaining power cannot be underestimated. Hinata looked at the puppet that turned into ashes, feeling a little uneasy. What does that sentence mean? Why would you go to him again? At this time, a large number of puppets suddenly appeared from all over Konoha. Itachi was startled and whispered: "What's going on? How did these people get in!" "No, we need to get rid of these puppets quickly, otherwise, they will cause harm to the villagers." Naruto said, forming seals with his hands. "The art of multiple shadow clones!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Countless shadow clones swarmed out and faced those weirdly dressed puppets. Itachi didn¡¯t move. He felt a little strange. What is the purpose of these puppets appearing here? Destroy Konoha? No, if that's the case, you should launch a large-scale ninjutsu as soon as you come out, instead of running around like this. And, with so many puppets, who is controlling them? "What on earth is going on? Is it related to the convening of the Five Shadows Conference?" Itachi thought to himself. With Naruto taking action, these puppets were quickly defeated one by one. The remaining remains were sent to the Konoha Autopsy Department for investigation. ¡°But this thing is still full of weirdness. The Hokage's office. Kakashi heard about this as soon as he returned from the Land of Iron. "Is someone invading?" Kakashi whispered. "Yes, and I don't know what the purpose is. It just caused a large-scale commotion." Itachi said. "Kakashi-sensei, and that person strangely extended an invitation to Hinata." Naruto said excitedly. Kakashi glanced at Hinata, and Hinata nodded. "Hinata, did you go home after the accident?" Kakashi suddenly asked. "Huh? Go home? No." Kakashi frowned and had an idea in his mind. "Did Senior Rizu go out on a mission and not come back yet?" "Yes, father has been away for a week. Hanabi is the only one left at home. Hokage-sama, is there any problem?" Hinata said with some worry. "I'm afraid the enemy's target is Hanabi." "What! How could it be possible?" Hinata said in shock. "The purpose of deliberately creating commotion is to confuse the public, and the purpose is to kidnap Hanabi. Judging from the current situation, the other party is likely to have succeeded." "Fireworks!" Hinata was startled and ran out quickly, heading towards home. "Hinata!" Naruto was stunned and quickly followed out. Itachi and Kakashi were the only ones left in the room. "Kakashi-senpai, what on earth is going on?" Itachi asked in confusion. Just as Kakashi was about to say something, Shisui suddenly appeared in the office. "Shisui, how's the investigation going?" Kakashi asked. "It has been confirmed that Hyuga Hatsuzu disappeared during the execution of the mission, and there was a large-scale battle on the only way to the mission. Preliminary identification showed signs of using Kaiten." Shisui said. "Is that really the case?" Kakashi fell silent after speaking. ????????????????? From this point of view, it is definitely Otsutsuki Toneri who came here to cause trouble. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. "Please come in." Sai hurriedly ran in and said: "Hokage-sama, I just saw a mysterious person kidnapped Hanabi. I followed him all the way and lost him in a snowfield." "Hanabi was really taken away?" Itachi was a little surprised, how did Kakashi get it???this information. "I understand, Shisui, go and ask Sasuke, Sakura, Naruto and Shikamaru to come over. I have a task for them." Kakashi said. "yes." After Shisui finished speaking, he disappeared. "Saui, go and get ready, then come over and join us in this mission." "Yes, Hokage-sama." After Zuo Jing finished speaking, he also retreated. "Itachi, you are responsible for handling the work of the Anbu. How the enemy invaded this time needs to be investigated clearly. This is a loophole in defense. You also have to deal with the follow-up work that caused the riot." "good." After saying that, Itachi also retreated. Since Kakashi had considered it, Itachi didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Kakashi crossed his hands on the table and fell into deep thought. ?The originally fuzzy memories began to slowly wake up. "It shouldn't be a big problem for Naruto and the others to do this thing. Remember, this should be a large-scale dog abuse scene, and the risk factor is not high." Kakashi murmured to himself, and the worry in his heart was reduced a lot. . It¡¯s a small thing, just an experience package. At this time, the office door opened again. Kakashi was stunned and looked over, only to see a beautiful young woman. Kakashi stood up quickly, stepped forward to support the woman, and said, "Ming, why are you here at this time? You are pregnant and you can't move casually anymore." Terumi Mei smiled and said: "It's not that exaggerated. It's only been two months, and it's no different from usual days. Do you want me to stay in bed for another eight months?" "Anyway, it's better to be careful." Kakashi said softly. "Okay, I understand. Let me ask you, if you have children in the future, will you love me more or the children?" "Of course I love both of them." Kakashi said matter-of-factly. "No, there must be someone who loves me more." Terumi Mei said coquettishly. Is this another proposition? Kakashi said that it is difficult to be a man, why do you always have to answer such questions? "Of course I love you even more." "Huh? Don't you like our children?" "Well, do you love your children more?" "Okay, will you stop loving me if you have a child?" ??Okay, this is a proposition. Seeing Kakashi's confused look, Terumi Mei covered her mouth and smiled: "Okay, I won't tease you anymore. Has something happened recently? Why does it seem like something is wrong in the village?" Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this and said: "It's nothing, it's just that the Otsutsuki clan has a young boy with chuunibyou who wants to destroy the world. Don't worry too much. I will let Naruto and the others deal with it later. There will be no problem." .¡± "Destroy the world?" Terumi Mei was slightly surprised, then said: "Is it okay?" "There will be no problem, don't worry. Your task now is to take good care of the fetus, you can worry about other things later." Kakashi smiled. "Well, I understand, you should be careful too." Terumi Mei didn¡¯t ask any questions, she knew that Kakashi would arrange everything. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 814 Toneri and Hinata You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Above the moon! Toneri slowly took off Hanabi¡¯s Byakugan and put it into his own eye socket. The vision becomes clear in an instant. "This feeling is worthy of the extremely pure Byakugan. In just a few days, I should be able to evolve the Tenseigan." Toneri murmured to himself, gently stroking the white eyes that had just entered his body with his right hand, feeling slightly excited in his heart. With the reincarnation eye, he can gain powerful power, destroy the world, and rebuild a new one. "Hinata, I will let you become the creator of the world with me." Sheren said softly, and something like a display screen appeared in front of him. On the screen, Hinata and Naruto were flying together on a black eagle. Toneri frowned slightly and whispered, "Is this guy who looks like a fool the one Hinata likes?" Seeing the happy faces of the two people, Shiren's heart was filled with dissatisfaction. For Hinata, Toneri has designated her as his wife since she was very young. That was when I was very young. Fifty-six years of Konoha. On the moon, six-year-old Toneri sat quietly somewhere. Sheren has been without eyes since he was born, and there is only a void in his eyes. For a child, this is undoubtedly cruel. Seeing Shiren in such a state, Shiren's father Qidi felt sad in his heart. ?????????? What parent doesn¡¯t feel sad to see their child like this? "Sheren, what are you doing here?" Qidi calmed down and said with a smile. "Father, I want to see what the earth looks like." "Earth?" Hearing this, Qidi looked at the earth hanging high in the sky. That is a blue star. "Father, you once said that there are people of our clan's blood on the earth. Are they the same as us?" asked the little Toneri. "Yes, they also have Byakugan like us, but they are now called the Hyuga clan." Kaichi touched Toneri's hair and said. "Hyuuga clan?" Toneri murmured, but those empty eyes looked a little distressing. Kaichi sighed and said: "Toneri, how about I teach you a ninjutsu? Once you learn this ninjutsu, you can see a lot of things even if you don't have eyes." "Really?" Sheren said excitedly. "Of course it's true. Once you learn this ninjutsu, I'll take you to the earth to see it, okay?" Qidi said with a smile. "Well! Thank you, father!" Sheren said excitedly. Toneri's talent is very high. This ninjutsu Kaiji took several years to develop, but it only took Toneri a few days to learn it. Qidi was filled with admiration for this. At the same time, I also feel very sorry for Sacrifice. If you have such a talent, you will probably have no limit to it in the future. Toneri learned the vision ninjutsu, and Kaichi took him to the earth as promised. "Is this the earth? It is indeed completely different from the moon." Sheren said excitedly, and now he had a bit of innocence that suited his age. "Haha, Shiren, be careful." Qidi said with a smile. "Yes, father." Kaichi used unique ninja techniques so that no one on earth could see them at all. Therefore, Qidi is not worried about any problems. Suddenly, Toneri stopped and said, "Father, where is the Hyuga clan you mentioned before? I want to see it." "Hyuga clan?" Qidi whispered to himself, and then put his right hand on Toneri's hair. "The Hyuga clan is in a village called Konoha. Let's go there and have a look. It's the most powerful village on earth." "Yeah!" Sheren responded excitedly. Konoha. A peaceful village. It has been five years since the death of the Fourth Hokage. The Third Hokage has taken over his position and continues to exercise the powers of the Hokage. A snow scene. "Bastards! You bastards! I will definitely defeat you!" Naruto, who was beaten with a bruised nose and face, declared his suicide to those who bullied Hinata.?Commitment. The children were also tired of beating and left one after another. Five-year-old Hinata stood timidly next to Naruto, feeling a little guilty. If it weren¡¯t for you, the yellow-haired boy in front of you wouldn¡¯t have been beaten, right? ¡°Moreover, he also saved himself. "Umare you okay?" Hinata said shyly. Naruto looked at Hinata and his face turned red. ¡°I originally wanted to save people, but I was beaten like this. It¡¯s really embarrassing to say the least. "Am I okay? If there weren't so many of them, I would have won long ago." Naruto got up from the ground and showed his trademark silly smile. ¡°Well, you¡¯re injured.¡± "That's it, it's okay. Okay, the bad guy who hit you has run away, so I'll leave too. Goodbye." Naruto said and was about to leave. "Wait a minutewhat's your name?" Hinata said shyly. Hearing this, Naruto said excitedly: "My name is Uzumaki Naruto! I am a man who will definitely become Hokage!" "Naruto-kun? Thank you." "hey-hey." Naruto giggled twice and then ran away. This scene was "seen" by Toneri, who had just arrived in Konoha. "That girl" Toneri murmured. "What's wrong? Sheren?" Qidi asked. "Father, is that girl from the Hyuga clan?" Qidi glanced at Hinata and said, "Well, it should be right. Those eyes look very pure. They should be the children of the Hyuga clan." Hearing this, Toneri said: "Father, I want to see her. Can you unlock the ninjutsu on me?" "Meet her? Why?" Qidi asked curiously. "Because I think she's cute." "cute?" Qidi was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "Okay, let's go." Kaichi untied the ninjutsu and revealed Toneri's figure. For children, it is normal to yearn for beautiful things. Toneri slowly walked towards Hinata. Hinata was stunned for a moment and said timidly: "Hello, who are you?" When Hinata was a child, she would be shy no matter who she met. The two blushes flew up on her cheeks, looking extremely cute. Toneri didn't answer, but just "looked at" Hinata silently. At this time, Hinata also discovered the emptiness in Toneri¡¯s eyes. Hinata covered her mouth in fear, not daring to speak. "Are you scared?" Sheren said softly. After a brief period of fear, sympathy arose in Hinata's heart. ??Has this boy about his own age lost his eyes? It's really pitiful. "No, I didn't. It's just youare you okay?" Hinata said worriedly. Sheren smiled. This girl is really gentle. "I'm fine. I'm glad to see you. In the future, when I grow up, can I marry you?" "ah?" Hinata froze on the spot. His face was as red as a tomato. In the snow, it¡¯s like a shadow in a dream. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 815 Be a teacher? You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! An ordinary five-year-old child may not understand what marriage means. But in the world of Naruto, there are a lot of precocious children. Although she is only five years old, Hinata still understands the meaning. Of course, that¡¯s just the literal meaning. "I don't understand what you are talking about." Hinata blushed and her hands seemed to have nowhere to put them. Sheren smiled and said: "There will be such a day, I have such a premonition." Hinata lowered her head, confused. A gust of wind blew by, and the person disappeared. Hinata was stunned and rubbed her eyes, but she never saw the boy who lost his eyes again. "Is it an illusion?" Hinata asked strangely. At this time, a middle-aged man walked over not far away. "Miss Hinata, I finally found you. I'm worried to death." The middle-aged man ran to Hinata's side, squatted down and checked Hinata's body. When he confirmed that there was no injury, he breathed a sigh of relief. Hinata lowered her head and said, "Sorry." "Miss Hinata, you can't be so willful in the future, everyone will be worried about you." The middle-aged man said. "Yes, I understand." "Okay, let's go back. The master of the house still has something to ask you." After the middle-aged man finished speaking, he took Hinata's hand and left. Hinata looked back, but only saw a patch of white snow. "Is it really an illusion?" The little Hinata was caught in doubt, but due to the nature of a child, he completely forgot about the matter after a few days. No one knew that where the two left, there were still two people, one big and one small, standing there. "Sheren, do you like that little girl?" Qidi smiled. Sheren nodded and said: "She is very special, different from others. I can feel her tenderness." Having been blind since childhood, Sheren has a keener intuition than others. When Hinata looked at him, apart from the initial panic, the rest was filled with sympathy and heartache. This is a kind girl. Because he was blind, he was often looked down upon by others, so he was moved by this gentleness and kindness. Originally it was just curiosity, but after a brief contact, Shiren was actually a little tempted. A child¡¯s love can last for a moment, but it can also last a lifetime. For a precocious person like Shiren, this short time together may be a lifelong obsession. Qidi was a little surprised when he saw Shiren like this for the first time. It¡¯s just that from Qidi¡¯s point of view, children are just children. Maybe this is just Shiren¡¯s whim. No one knows how determined the little sacrificial person is. "Okay, Sheren, let's see her again later, okay?" Qidi said with a smile. "Okay, Father." "It's almost time, let's go back." Sheren nodded and had no objection. For the Hamura clan, their mission is to protect the heretic demons, so they cannot stay on Earth for too long. This short journey to the earth has brought about huge changes in people. There is already a shadow in his heart. The memories ended in his mind, and Toneri felt a slight pain in his eyes. "Is evolution painful?" Sheren murmured to himself, looking at the screen-like thing, and fell into silence. On the other side, Naruto and others, led by Sai, came to the snowy field. "I lost him here last time." Said Sai. Shikamaru looked around and said: "The six of us are divided into three groups. Sakai and I will go to the north, Naruto and Hinata will go to the west, and Sasuke and Sakura will go to the south. If you find anything , send the signal flare to assemble.¡± The other five people nodded and dispersed. After some investigation, the six people discovered a lake and entered a mysterious place. The investigation has just begun. Konoha, Hokage's office. It was already night time, Kakashi stood alone at the windowbeside. The Hokage's work had just been completed, and Kakashi had some time to rest. In the sky, the moon is very round. And it looks a lot bigger than usual. The left eye turned scarlet, and then turned into the pattern of the Mighty Samsara Eye. He stared at the moon, which was shrinking. "It seems that the distance is gradually getting closer. In three days at most, the moon will collapse." Kakashi murmured to himself, and then withdrew his eye power. There was a space fluctuation, and Obito appeared next to Kakashi. "Kakashi, this matter is not simple. Is it appropriate for you to just let Naruto and the others go?" Obito said with some worry. Kakashi smiled and said: "Don't worry, they can handle it. With Naruto and Sasuke's current strength, if they join forces, there is no one in this world who can resist them except me. Moreover, with Shikamaru's wisdom , enough to help them complete this mission." "Having said that, I'm afraid it will be too late and the moon will fall, which will cause trouble." Obito murmured. "Don't worry, I know what's going on." Kakashi smiled. "That's good." Seeing Kakashi¡¯s confidence, Obito naturally stopped talking. "That's right, Obito." Kakashi said suddenly. "Um?" "Ming is pregnant." "I know, what's wrong?" (I really want to add, it wasn't me~) Kakashi turned to look at Obito and said, "How about you be his teacher from now on?" "I?" Obito was stunned, obviously not expecting Kakashi to make such a request. "Yeah, how about it? You won't help me with this, right?" Kakashi smiled. "Ibut Kakashi, wouldn't it be better for you to teach yourself?" Obito said, lowering his head. "Of course I can also teach, but shouldn't someone also play the role of teacher? Do you want to be an ANBU for the rest of your life? In a few years, you might as well try to be a teacher?" "Teacher?" Obito raised his head and met Kakashi's eyes. There was a smile and encouragement in those eyes. "People always have to experience life more. When the Third Generation asked me to be an instructor, I refused. But after becoming an instructor, I realized a lot of things that I couldn't experience before. You Don't you want to give it a try? Maybe then you will be able to understand what Minato-sensei thinks." Kakashi smiled. Obito was silent for a long time, then nodded. "Since you said so, I'll give it a try." "Don't worry, I won't let you down." Kakashi said with a smile. Obito, don¡¯t think about death, there are still many things you can do in life. How could Kakashi not know that Obito has always had a will to die in his heart. What he lacks is more bonds. The relationship between teachers and students has surpassed most emotions in this world. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 816 Wait for me to come back You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! There is no need to mention the teacher-student relationship between Hokage, it is a deep love. Look at the Third Hokage¡¯s love for Orochimaru. Look at Minato¡¯s love for Obito. Look at Orochimaru¡¯s love for Sasuke again. ¡°It¡¯s really hard to look at Jiraiya¡¯s love for Nagato. What a touching love. Therefore, as long as Obito has a disciple, he will definitely develop such a touching love, and he will definitely not want to die by then. Kakashi couldn¡¯t help but praise his wit. ¡°But we have to wait until our child is born to discuss this matter. By the way, it¡¯s only been two months, even Tsunade can¡¯t tell whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl. But it doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s good to have a boy or a girl. On one side, Kakashi discussed major future events with Obito, while on the other side, Hinata also met Toneri. While Naruto and the others were away, Toneri sneaked up to Hinata. "It's you?" Hinata was stunned for a moment, a little panicked. "Hinata, I wanted to greet you, but I didn't expect you to come by yourself." Toneri said with a smile. "your eyes¡­¡­" Hinata was a little surprised. The last time she saw Toneri in Konoha, he had no eyes, but now he had a pair of dark blue eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but Hinata looked at his eyes and felt a little familiar. Sheren touched his eyes and smiled: "It's beautiful, isn't it? It is gradually becoming stronger." Hinata realized at this time, those eyes were clearly those of Hanabi! "Those are Hanabi's eyes! What did you do to her!" Hinata said in shock. "Did you see it?" Toneri smiled, and then told Hinata about his plan. ??To put it simply, Toneri wants to destroy the earth according to his understanding of Hamura's last wish. What is needed is the power of the reincarnated eye. ?? Hanabi is Toneri¡¯s good eye. "Why is thisit's too much" "Hinata, please become my bride, and together we will become the creators of the world." Toneri stretched out his hands and said. "I¡­¡­" Hinata was struggling in her heart. Hinata is naturally not happy to become Toneri's bride. But considering Hanabi and the unknown power of the reincarnated eye. Hinata was worried that Naruto and the others would be in danger. "Hinata" Toneri called softly, as if waiting for an answer. "Hinata, why haven't you come over yet?" Naruto couldn¡¯t see Hinata and immediately ran back to look for her. "It's you!" The moment Naruto discovered Hinata, he saw Toneri. He was shocked and quickly stood in front of Hinata. "So you are here! What are you doing with Hinata?" Naruto said warily. This guy seems to have some inappropriate thoughts about Hinata, which is something Naruto will never allow. Come on, this is my girlfriend. When Toneri saw Naruto, his face turned cold. "Naruto¡­¡­" When Hinata saw Naruto, she instantly felt at ease. It seems that as long as you are behind Naruto, you can feel safe. Seeing Hinata looking at Naruto with love in her eyes, Toneri felt a little angry. Why should this stupid guy occupy Hinata's love? "This has nothing to do with you." "Stop talking nonsense and hand over the fireworks!" Naruto said angrily. Toneri looked at Hinata and said, "Hinata, if you want fireworks, just come to my palace. I'll wait for you there." "Damn it!" Naruto shouted, the Rasengan in his hand had condensed and formed! Boom! The Rasengan was instantly imprinted on Toneri¡¯s abdomen. Sheren took a step back and his body collapsed again. Still a puppet. "Damn it, why are you still a puppet?" Naruto said angrily. "Naruto-kun, that seems to be the palace he was talking about." Hinata said, pointing to the artificial sun in the sky. At this time, Sasuke and others also rushed over.   The six of them took stock together and planned to go to Shiren's palace. Konoha. The flag wood house. Kakashi is basking in the sun in the courtyard. ¡°Such a leisurely day.¡± Thinking about it, it feels really comfortable to leave everything to Naruto and the others. You don¡¯t have to worry about these things anymore. The apprentice taught it, and this is how it should be used. Terumi Mei walked out of the room and said with a smile: "You are really leisurely. It's not long before the end of the world." "The end of the world? It's still early." Kakashi smiled indifferently. If Toneri alone wants to destroy the earth, the earth is too fragile. "You are very tolerant." Terumi Mei smiled. ¡°After being busy for so long, it¡¯s natural to enjoy some leisurely days.¡± "Well, I'm sorry, your students are very busy." Terumi Mei said. "They have all grown up, and it's time to do what they should do. People always grow up, and once they grow up, they have to learn to take on many things, whether they are willing or not. " ¡°These reasons are quite high-sounding, and they also make some sense.¡± "That's natural. I am also a teacher after all." Kakashi smiled. "What? Are you planning to retire and become a teacher?" "Then forget it, I can't stand those brats in the ninja school. Let Iruka, the man with the soul of a teacher, discipline them." "Then what do you want to do after retirement?" Terumi Mei asked curiously. Because of her understanding of Kakashi, Terumi Mei knew that Kakashi would definitely not grow old as Hokage. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been cultivating Naruto¡¯s qualities as Hokage. "Well, it may be a difficult journey." Kakashi suddenly said with emotion. ¡°A tough journey?¡± Terumi Mei didn¡¯t expect this answer. "Ming, if one day I disappear for a year or two, will you wait for me?" Kakashi whispered. Terumi Mei was stunned. This tone is not a joke, but he really has such a plan. "Where to go?" Kakashi shook his head and said, "I don't know either, but I promise, I will come back." Kakashi had a solemn look on his face. Terumi Mei hasn¡¯t seen such an expression for a long time. Kakashi was afraid to look at Terumi Mei because he had kept her waiting for too long. Now that she has only been married for two years and has just become pregnant, it seems a bit too much for her to suddenly say such words. "I will wait for you¡­¡­" Kakashi was stunned, but he didn't expect to hear such gentle words. "Ming" "Kakashi, I know that you still have something on your mind. It has been like this for the past two years. I can see it, but I don't want to say it. I know that one day you will tell me. I will wait for you. The day you come back and tell me. However, this day should not be too long, otherwise, the child may not recognize you when you come back." Terumi Mei said with a smile. Kakashi took Terumi Mei into his arms and said softly: "Thank you, Mei." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 817: Cut up a meteorite for fun? You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The moon. In the palace. Sheren looked at the mirror image in front of him quietly. "Have you entered the palace yet?" The host murmured to himself, then turned and left. Since everyone is here, it¡¯s time to solve the problem. Somewhere in the palace, six people gathered. "According to the Sixth Generation, there should be a huge reincarnation eye in this palace, which can control the moon to hit the earth. Only by destroying that thing can we prevent the moon from falling into the earth." Shikamaru said lowly vocal channel. "Then what should we do next?" Sakura asked. Shikamaru looked at Hinata and said, "Hinata, I leave it to you to find the location of the reincarnated eye." Hinata nodded, opened her Byakugan and searched around. "Naruto, rescuing Hanabi is also one of our tasks. Use sage mode to sense Hanabi's location." Hearing this, Naruto turned on the sage mode, and orange eye shadow appeared. After a while, Naruto pointed to a high platform somewhere and said, "Hanabi's chakra is in that high platform." At this time, Hinata also discovered something strange. "I've looked at the entire palace. Except for the wave that was blocked in that direction, I didn't find anything in other places." Hinata said. "Is that the only place? That should be where the giant reincarnation eye is. In this way, our troops are divided into two groups, Sasuke, Sakura and Saoi. You go to the tower to rescue Hanabi. Naruto, Hinata, I and I are going to destroy the giant reincarnation eye. ." Shikamaru said. "Okay." Everyone responded one after another. Hinata said to Sakura: "Sakura, Hanabi is up to you." "Don't worry, Hinata, we will definitely rescue Hanabi." Sakura smiled. "Um." The six soldiers are divided into two groups, and the action begins! Time has become urgent. ???????????? Konoha, it¡¯s already late at night. Kakashi stood on the high platform, surrounded by many guards. "Hokage-sama, the moon is getting closer and closer to the earth. In two hours, I'm afraid it will completely collapse!" "I see." Kakashi said calmly, and then looked at the timer in his palm. "Well, things are always solved at the last minute anyway. Don't be too anxious." Kakashi whispered. "Kakashi." "Mei? Why are you here?" Kakashi looked at Terumi Mei who came up with some surprise. "I'm a little worried." Terumi Mei whispered. "Don't worry, it will be solved soon." Kakashi smiled. At this time, the detector on the side said: "Hokage-sama, there are a lot of moon fragments falling now!" "Um?" Hearing this, Kakashi looked towards the sky. Sure enough, a huge meteorite fell from the sky. It seemed that only one of it could destroy the entire Konoha. "The size is really quite big." Kakashi said in surprise. "Hokage-sama, what should we do next?" Shizune asked anxiously. "Well, it's a small matter. I'm going to tell the people below to send the fifth and ninth ANBU squads and all members of the Konoha Police Department's eighth team to collect the meteorite fragments after the meteorite breaks into pieces." "Collecting meteorite fragments?" Shizune was stunned. "Yes, I heard that meteorites contain materials that are very suitable for casting long knives. When they are sent to the land of craftsmen, they may be able to create many good things." Kakashi smiled. "ah?" Shizune was shocked, why was Kakashi thinking about such a thing at this time? "Maybe I can also get a Konoha Ten Blades by then? It sounds pretty good." Terumi Mei heard this and smiled and said: "What? Do you want to imitate Kirigakure's Seven Ninja Swordsmen?" "Well, it's much worse." Kakashi smiled. Comparing the strength of the Ten Blades and the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, it seems that they are not even a bit stronger. But this idea can be put into practice. Of course, the premise is that there are really ten knives. "Um?" Terumi Mei was a little confused. What did Kakashi mean by much worse? At this moment, the detector shouted: "Hokage-sama! Meteoritecoming! " Kakashi¡¯s eyes were focused, staring closely at the huge meteorite. Although it sounds easy to say, Kakashi still has to take this huge meteorite seriously. "Kakashi, be careful." Terumi Mei said worriedly. Kakashi turned to look at Terumi Mei, smiled slightly, and said: "It will be over soon." After Kakashi finished speaking, he tiptoed and rose into the air, flying towards the huge meteorite. The white imperial robes grinned and drew a graceful arc in mid-air. "Hokage-sama!" Everyone exclaimed. In Konoha Village. "Oh my God! What is that!" "Meteorite! It's a huge meteorite! Oh my God! How could something like this fall in the village!" "It's so difficult to destroy the world! I'm dead!" "Look! That's Hokage-sama! Hokage-sama rushed over!" "Does Hokage-sama want to crush the meteorite directly?" The villagers asked in surprise. "Thisis this really possible?" Everyone looked at the figure that was in sharp contrast with the huge meteorite, their eyes full of respect. After this man took over Konoha, the quality of life of the villagers improved significantly. Therefore, their love for Kakashi has become deeper and deeper. "I hope Hokage-sama succeeds." "Hokage-sama, please don't let anything happen." The villagers prayed silently for Kakashi. At this time, the centripetal force of Konoha can be seen. As the distance continued to shrink, a burst of lightning appeared from Kakashi's left hand. The blue electric arc kept beating, and the sound of a thousand birds chirping exploded! "Chidori! Star Shatter!" Kakashi shouted, and the Chidori in his left hand gathered into a sharp blade and struck out at the huge meteorite. A thousand birds were like swords, piercing into the meteorite. But this is not the end. The Chidori that penetrated the meteorite spread out and invaded every corner of the meteorite in an instant. In an instant, the huge meteorite shattered into countless pieces. Each piece is uniform in size. This is probably Virgo¡¯s obsessive-compulsive disorder? Kakashi¡¯s left eye shrank slightly, and the strength on his left hand increased instantly. Boom! There was a loud noise, and the huge meteorite disintegrated in an instant. Immediately, all these rubbles were scattered outside Konoha Village. Kakashi stood in mid-air, his godly robe dancing in the wind. That figure is like a god. "Hokage-sama!" "Hokage-sama!" The villagers cheered one after another, and that figure gave them an infinite sense of security. Shizune stared at this scene dumbfounded. "Soso awesome" Terumi Mei had a faint smile on her face, and she didn¡¯t seem surprised. After a brief period of silence, members of the Anbu and Konoha Police Department were dispatched. They naturally went to collect these so-called meteorite fragments. Kakashi looked at the huge moon in the sky and whispered: "It's almost time, Naruto, Sasuke, the speed is going to speed up." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 818 Fragmentation You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the empty palace, a huge golden sphere was suspended in mid-air. Naruto, Hinata and Shikamaru finally arrived at their destination. "Is this it? It's really spectacular." Shikamaru sighed. "As long as this is destroyed, will the moon stop?" Naruto whispered. "It should be right." "Okay, then let me crush it with one blow!" Naruto clasped his hands into fists, and the chakra in his hands gathered. At this moment, everyone¡¯s puppets came from all directions. "What!" The three of them were startled and immediately put on a defensive posture. Toneri walked out slowly and whispered: "Hinata, you are here." Hinata looked at Toneri, a little nervous. Shikamaru whispered: "Naruto, you destroy the giant reincarnation eye first. It's too late." "good." Naruto responded and planned to smash the giant reincarnation eye into pieces. Of course, Toneri will not let Naruto succeed easily. A battle broke out in an instant. The earth is hidden in the clouds. "Lord Raikage, the chakra cannon has been filled. Do you want to fire it to shatter the moon?" The Fourth Raikage frowned and said, "Let's look at the situation again. How long will it take before the moon falls?" "It's only less than half an hour, Lord Raikage." "Half an hour? Help me contact the other four shadows." Lei Ying said. "yes!" The communication equipment is turned on, and the images of the other four shadows appear on the display screen. "Raikage, is there any problem?" Ohnoki asked. The Raikage did not answer the Tsuchikage's question, but looked at Kakashi and said: "Hokage, the moon is about to fall. I wonder how you are handling this matter?" "Don't worry Raikage, I have sent Naruto, Sasuke and others to the moon through the passage left by the enemy. Now the two sides are fighting, and there will be a result soon." Kakashi said. "They are on the moon?" Lei Ying said with some surprise. "Yes, after the matter is resolved, the task completion text will be displayed." "What if it's too late?" Ohnoki asked. Kakashi smiled and said: "If it's too late, just use the Raikage-sama's chakra cannon to smash the moon to pieces. I think it won't be less than half an hour, right?" Lei Ying pondered for a moment, and then said: "Okay, I will wait until the end. If it still can't be solved in the end, then you can't blame me." "That's natural." The communication was turned off, and Kakashi stood on the high platform and looked at the moon. "Lord Hokage, are Naruto and the others really okay? The moon's forward speed has not slowed down." Shizune said. Kakashi scratched his head and said: "This question is really difficult to answer. Logically speaking, there is no problem." "Kakashi, why don't you go take a look? I know you must have left the Flying Thunder God Technique on them." Terumi Mei said with a smile. Kakashi smiled, gently scratched Terumi Mei's nose, and said with a smile: "You still understand me. That's fine, I'll go check out the situation. Having said that, I really don't know what this moon is like. Quite curious.¡± The moon was an uninhabitable planet in Kakashi's previous life. But it is possible to live in this world. It is impossible not to be curious. Kakashi expressed great curiosity. ¡°Then wait for me here, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± "Um." With a whoosh, Kakashi appeared on the moon. But what he saw was a scene that surprised him. "Naruto! Are you okay?" "Naruto looked weak, while Shikamaru supported him. Hinata also stood aside with an anxious look on her face. Surrounded by many puppets, there is also a handsome young man. "What's going on?" Kakashi asked with some confusion. "Hokage-sama!" Shikamaru was a little surprised to see Kakashi suddenly appear. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??? ??? ?????????????? ??? ??? ????????????? ??? ??"Hokage-sama, Naruto just wanted to destroy the Tsangseigan, but it seems that the chakra was absorbed in an instant." BesideToneri sneered and said: "It's really stupid. You don't have the bloodline of Hamura's ancestors to try to get close to the Tenseigan. It's normal for him to end up like this." Hearing this, Kakashi slapped his forehead and said regretfully: "I really forgot about this." This huge reincarnation eye has many white eyes condensed out. If there is no chakra of Hamura blood to attack it, it will only absorb all the chakra. "Obviously, Naruto was tricked. "Naruto-kun" Hinata shouted worriedly. Kakashi walked to Naruto, took a look and said, "It's okay, I just absorbed chakra." After saying that, Kakashi put his right hand on Naruto's forehead. A ray of chakra entered it, and then Kakashi whispered: "Nine Lamas, it's time to recharge Naruto." For a moment, red chakra covered Naruto's body. Naruto slowly opened his eyes. "Kakashi-sensei?" Naruto said with some surprise. Kakashi nodded and sighed secretly, it would be good to have a power bank. ¡°Um, no, it¡¯s really nice to have Kyuubi. "Okay, this mission is still yours. I'll leave that guy to you, and let me handle this reincarnation." Kakashi said. "Kakashi-sensei, this thing absorbs chakra and is difficult to deal with." Naruto said quickly. Turning the left eye, the mighty Samsara Eye emerged. After taking a look at the huge reincarnation eye, Kakashi said calmly: "Everything has its limits. Although this reincarnation eye is said to be inaccessible without Hamura bloodline. It's a pity that this is not the case for me. not applicable." After Kakashi finished speaking, he rushed forward with a lunge. Black thunder condensed in his right hand. "The power of thunder!" The black thunder pierced into it, and then there was a clicking sound. "What!" She was shocked, could this person also be of Hamura blood? Otherwise, how could he withstand the devouring power of the giant reincarnation eye? The reincarnated eye was shattered, and the black thunder distorted the space. All the fragments of the reincarnated eye are sucked into it. Disappear. "How is it possible! How could you possibly destroy the Tsangseigan! Are you also a member of my ¨­tsutsuki Hamura lineage?" Toneri said in shock. Kakashi took back the black thunder in his hand, stood in mid-air, and said lightly. "Sorry, I am not from Hamura's lineage. It's just that even if Otsutsuki Hamura is here, he may not be my opponent, let alone this kind of power that belongs to him." "Arrogant!" Sheren was furious and his body emitted a green light. Reincarnation Eye Chakra Mode! Looking at the green figure, Kakashi felt a little nostalgic. It seemed like this was the case when he fought against Orochimaru. It¡¯s just that this look seems a little worse than Orochimaru¡¯s. Kakashi landed next to Naruto and said, "Naruto, is it okay to leave this guy to you?" Hearing this, Naruto showed an energetic smile. "Absolutely no problem!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 819 Twins You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Boom boom boom? Waka waka? Naruto and Toneri started a big battle on the moon. Kakashi watched from a distance, almost taking out the melon seeds to eat. "Well, Naruto has made some progress in the past two years." Kakashi commented. On the other side, Sasuke and the other three also successfully rescued Hanabi. Sakura carried Hanabi on her back and followed Sasuke, while Saui was at the back. The three of them also came to Kakashi's side. "Kakashi-sensei." Sasuke called. Kakashi nodded and said, "Thank you for your hard work." Sakura said: "Kakashi-sensei, Hanabi's eyes were gouged out." "I know, once Naruto takes care of that guy, he can get Hanabi's eyes back." Kakashi said. "Naruto?" Hearing this, Sasuke looked at the battle in the field. Green light and orange light are constantly colliding. Kakashi seems to understand why this Toneri's chakra is green. It¡¯s really wonderful. "Kakashi-sensei, can Naruto hold on? How about I go over and help." Sasuke was eager to give it a try. Kakashi smiled and said: "Don't worry, Naruto can hold on, so don't go over and join in the fun. After all, he is Naruto's opponent." "All right." Seeing what Kakashi said, Sasuke gave up his plan to take action. In the end, under Naruto's brutal manipulation, Toneri was beaten to such a miserable state. Kakashi clapped his hands and said: "Well, not bad. Shikamaru, you handle the rest. I'll go back first. Otherwise, the Raikage will launch a cannon to bombard the moon." "Yes, Hokage-sama." Under Naruto's words, he abandoned the darkness and turned to the light. With the help of Sakura, the Byakugan belonging to Hanabi returned to its original position. Afterwards, Hinata took Toneri to the cemetery of the Hamura clan and made him understand the true meaning of Hamura¡¯s last wish. "Is that so? In the end, I was wrong." Sheren smiled bitterly and finally let go of his obsession. "Toneri, come back to Earth with us. I believe the people on Earth will accept you." Naruto said. Toneri looked at Naruto, then at Hinata, and said, "No, I will stay on the moon and continue our clan's mission. Hinata, since you have decided to follow this guy, I can only wish you the best." You. But if this guy bullies you, just come to me." "Huh?" Hinata was surprised. Hearing this, Naruto pulled Hinata over and said, "Hey, hey, this is too much." Sheren smiled and said nothing. Sakura on the side covered her mouth and snickered. Sasuke also showed a meaningful smile. "Then, goodbye." After Shiren finished speaking, he waved his hand and turned to leave. Hinata watched Toneri leave, and a feeling suddenly emerged in her heart. It seems familiar. In a daze, Hinata returned to that snowy day again. "It's him!" Hinata suddenly said. "Huh? Hinata? What's wrong?" Naruto asked confused. Hinata shook her head and said, "It's nothing. I just remembered something. Let's go back." Hinata tightened Naruto's sleeves and said softly. "Okay, the mission is completed. It's time for us to go back." Naruto smiled. Everyone reached an agreement and headed back the way they came. Hinata took one last look at Toneri, who had gone away and turned into a black spot. ¡°Is Toneri the little boy who was blind back then?¡± That snowy day, the little boy who once proposed marriage to me. ¡°It¡¯s just that it was just an accident. Hinata held Naruto's hand tightly, this was the man she wanted to spend her life with. The crisis of the moon falling was successfully resolved. Kakashi took a shot of soy sauce and loosened his muscles. The ninja world has begun the path of peaceful development again. Everything seemed peaceful. Time passes day by day, and today will be an important day for Kakashi. BecauseToday is the day Terumi Mei gave birth. In the hospital, Terumi Mei entered the operating room, and the person who delivered the baby was Tsunade, the number one medical ninja in the ninja world. Kakashi stood at the door, walking around anxiously, without any trace of Hokage's demeanor. At this time, Kakashi is just an ordinary father. Jiraiya on the side saw this and smiled: "Kakashi, calm down, you are now a shadow of the village, how can you be so impetuous." Hearing this, Kakashi rolled his eyes and said, "Jiraiya-sama, your wife is not nervous about giving birth to a child. Isn't that too abnormal?" "Hehehe, Tsunade is here, what are you worried about? Didn't the previous examinations say they were normal? And they are twins." Jiraiya said enviously. As a middle-aged uncle who is about to enter old age, Jiraiya is quite envious of having children. It¡¯s just that Tsunade didn¡¯t have this intention, and Jiraiya naturally couldn¡¯t force it. ¡° Anyway, Jiraiya regarded Naruto as his grandson, so he didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it. After all, his life pursuit has been basically realized, so he has no regrets. "That's what I say, but before everything goes smoothly, there will inevitably be risks." "Well, you really don't have the decisiveness to kill like before." Jiraiya said with disgust. Kakashi said helplessly: "This kind of thing is not used for this, right?" "That's true. But having said that, Kakashi, you have only been the Hokage for less than three years, and Konoha has seen a new scene. It is really not easy. Sure enough, you are about to become the Hokage. Material." Jiraiya praised. Although he has been living freely with Tsunade in various parts of the ninja world these years, he has also observed changes in the ninja world. Kakashi smiled and said: "Thank you for the compliment. The current development is just part of my expectation. As long as it can be fully realized, there will be a more prosperous scene." Hearing this, Jiraiya sighed with emotion: "I didn't expect to see such a scene in my lifetime. What the First Masters and others failed to accomplish back then, they actually accomplished it in your hands. It's really surprising." ¡°I just learned from the experience of my predecessors.¡± At this moment, the red light in the operating room went out. Kakashi turned around suddenly. "Is it over?" Jiraiya also stood up. Kakashi rushed in quickly. "Hey, Kakashi, are you too anxious?" Jiraiya said with a smile. But he also walked in. In the operating room, Terumi Mei lay on the bed a little weakly. Beside them are two babies. But Kakashi walked straight to Terumi Mei, grabbed Mei Terumi's hand and whispered: "Mei, how do you feel? Are you okay?" Terumi Mei showed a weak smile and said, "It's okay. How is the child?" Tsunade on the side heard the words and smiled and said: "The child is very healthy, just as expected, a boy and a girl." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 820 Name You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Terumi Mei turned to look at the two newly born babies beside her. The skin of the two little guys is wrinkled and they don¡¯t look good. But it¡¯s no wonder that almost all children are born ugly. After all, they are all wrinkled, how can they look good? It takes a few months for the wrinkled lines on the body to open up before the true appearance can be seen. Those who praise a child for his beauty as soon as he is born are basically bullshit. "Kakashi, bring the child over and let me take a look." Terumi Mei said softly. "good." Kakashi responded, then walked aside and pushed the two newborns to Terumi Mei's side. Terumi Mei looked at the two little guys with a kind smile on her face. "This is our child, Kakashi." Terumi Mei looked at Kakashi and said excitedly. Kakashi smiled and nodded and said, "Yes. Boys are older brothers, and girls are younger sisters." "I hope one of them can be like me and the other like you in the future. In that case, that would be great." Terumi Mei said. "Will do." Terumi Mei looked at the two newborns, her eyes full of doting. Tsunade said at this time: "Ming, you just gave birth to a child and you still need to rest. You can think about it later." Hearing this, Kakashi said: "Yes, Ming, listen to Tsunade-sama and have a good rest first." "Um." Terumi Mei responded softly and fell asleep immediately. Looking at Terumi Mei's weak look, Kakashi felt a little distressed. Seeing this, Tsunade smiled and said: "Ming is fine, don't worry. Take good care of her these days. This is the weakest time in a woman's life." "I understand, thank you, Tsunade-sama." "You're welcome. I just checked. The talents of these two children are amazing. They will definitely become very good ninjas in the future. But it's no wonder, after all, they are the children of you and Ming." Tsunade smiled. "Is the talent amazing? This may not be a good thing. But at least in this world, it is a gratifying thing." Kakashi said lightly. His eyes fell on the two children who were already asleep beside him. He seemed to have a strange feeling of blood connection. Tsunade was a little confused when she heard this, but she just looked at Kakashi's profile. It seemed that he had many stories. ¡­¡­ The sun shines through the window and onto the white sheets. Terumi Mei¡¯s eyelids moved slightly, and then she opened her eyes. "Um?" With a soft hum, Terumi Mei felt something pressing on her hand. Moving his eyes, he saw Kakashi¡¯s silver-white hair. He seemed to be asleep. ¡°I guess you¡¯ve been keeping watch all night, so you couldn¡¯t help but fall asleep, right?¡± Terumi Mei smiled, with a person who loves her so much, what else is there to be dissatisfied with? ¡°Perhaps it was because Terumi Mei¡¯s movements were a little too big when she woke up, Kakashi opened his eyes. The four eyes met each other, and there was only infinite warmth. "Are you awake? How do you feel? Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?" Kakashi asked several questions in a row, leaving Terumi Mei not knowing which one to answer. "I'm a little hungry. I want to eat the millet porridge you made." Terumi Mei said coquettishly. "Okay, wait a minute, I'll do it for you right away." Kakashi said, he created a shadow clone and assigned it to work, while he stayed beside Terumi Mei. "Kakashi, where is our child?" Mei Terumi asked. "In the baby room, it still needs to be observed for a few days." "Can I go see them?" As a new mother, Terumi Mei has a natural concern for her children. "Is your body okay?" Kakashi said worriedly. Terumi Mei smiled and said: "I am a ninja after all, so of course there is no problem." "Okay, let's go over there and see those two little guys." "Um." Kakashi supports Terumi Mei, walked to the baby room. At this time, the two little guys were sleeping quietly. Terumi Mei and Kakashi stood at the transparent window and looked at the two little guys quietly. Terumi Mei smiled and said, "They sleep so soundly." "Yeah, they look a lot like you when they sleep." Kakashi said, gently hugging Terumi Mei from behind, and whispered in her ear: "Ming, thank you for your hard work." Terumi Mei heard this and showed a sweet smile. "By the way, Kakashi, have you decided on the name of the child?" Mei Terumi asked. "Name?" Kakashi whispered, he hadn't thought of this yet. "Yeah, what do you think?" Terumi Mei asked curiously. "How about each of us take one?" Kakashi suggested. ¡°Okay, then shall I name our daughter?¡± "Yeah." Kakashi smiled and nodded. Terumi meditated for a moment, then her eyes lit up and she said, "Qian Zhi, Hatake Qian Zhi, what do you think?" "It's a very nice name, Hatake Qianzhi. That's what my daughter will be called." Kakashi smiled. "Well! What about my son? What should he be called?" Kakashi thought for a while and said, "Just call him Toki." "Tokichui? Hatake Tokikui?" Terumi Mei chanted twice softly, and then said with a smile: "Then let's make this decision." "Um." Kakashi smiled and made no other comments. Terumi Mei looked at the two people in the nursery and said softly: "Tokii, you must protect Qian Zhi from now on, she is your sister." "Ming, I will also protect you." Kakashi whispered. "Um." Happiness may be revealed inadvertently. Time flies, Terumi Mei returned to Hatake's house, and Tokioi and Asahi were also brought back. With two more children, Terumi Mei cannot take care of them alone. After all, this is my first time as a mother, and I don¡¯t understand many things. So, Terumi Mei found someone to come and help. And this person Kakashi also knows, he is Hatake Gingue. Today, Yinyue is already an old woman in her sixties, and she still has quite a lot of experience in taking care of children. With Yin Yue¡¯s help, Terumi Mei also breathed a sigh of relief. Gradually, the two children turned one year old and could crawl around on the ground. Tokii looks very much like Kakashi, and Asagi is also very similar to Mei Terumi. ¡°One has silver hair and one has brown hair, both look very cute and eye-catching. Naruto and Sasuke, who often visit here, are very fond of these two children. "I really envy Kakashi-sensei for having such two lovely children." Naruto said. Sasuke teased Qian Zhi from the side and said with a smile: "What? You also have the idea of ??getting married?" Naruto was stunned when he heard this, and then said: "Yes, it seems that we are almost ready to get married. Maybe we should discuss it with Hinata." Sasuke was a little surprised. He didn't expect that Naruto really wanted to get married. "Sasuke, do you want to get married together?" Naruto said enthusiastically. "Huh?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 821 Prelude to the Wedding You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Sasuke looked confused, Naruto's words were really abrupt. Seeing that Sasuke didn't answer him, Naruto felt even more strange. "What's wrong? Don't you still want to marry Sakura?" Naruto asked doubtfully. "Oh, so that's what you meant, you scared me." Sasuke breathed a sigh of relief. "What else could it be?" "What do you think?" Sasuke launched a white eye attack. "Huh? I don't know what you mean." Kakashi looked on from the side, and for some reason, he felt that the atmosphere seemed a little strange. Kakashi shook his head, well, he must have thought too much, so there was nothing strange. Naruto suddenly said: "Kakashi-sensei, last time you made a beautiful wedding dress for your beautiful sister. Can you also give me one? I plan to let Hinata wear that." "I also want to give Sakura a set." Sasuke answered. "Fengguanxiapei? That's quite troublesome to do." Kakashi scratched his head and said. "It's okay, we can make a reservation in advance." Naruto said. "Okay, just go to the Shangcun tailor at the entrance of the village. He was in charge of handling it last time. I guess he still remembers it now." "That's great! Then I'll go now." After Naruto finished speaking, he stood up and prepared to leave. Seeing this, Sasuke also stood up and said, "I'll go too." "Then let's go!" The two of them left Hatake's house one after the other. Kakashi watched the two people leave, showing a rather pleased smile. These two guys have finally grown up. Now it¡¯s time to get married. Terumi Mei who was on the side saw this and said: "Kakashi, they are also getting married?" "Well, from the look of Naruto, he must be serious. Hizu-senpai and Fugaku-senpai have also talked to me about this matter before. The four of them are old enough, and it's time to get married." Kakashi smiled. . "I didn't expect that a crude and nervous person like Naruto would start to become more stable now." "People will always mature one day. Naruto has been trained enough, and he will be able to take over my position in a few years." Kakashi said. Terumi Mei was stunned when he heard this and said, "Kakashi, are you leaving?" Kakashi nodded and said: "Almost, it has been three years, and things in the ninja world have been almost settled. When the wedding of Naruto and Sasuke is over, I should take some time to leave for a while." "But you have only taken over the position for three years. I'm afraid it would not be a good thing to leave now." Terumi Mei said. "No, I have no plans to resign for the time being. As for my work after I leave, I am already ready, you see." Kakashi said, his left eye flashed red, space fluctuations appeared, and an identical Kakashi appeared beside him. "This is the shadow clone?" Terumi Mei said in surprise. "No, this is the yin-yang puppet I made. It is almost indistinguishable from humans. It is also similar to the shadow clone and has the same thoughts. It is enough to deal with the affairs of the Hokage during my absence." "So magical?" Terumi Mei was a little surprised. With her strength, she couldn't see through the difference between the yin and yang puppets. "I put a lot of thought into it. I don't plan to tell others about this matter. Ming, I'll trouble you about this matter. I've also given you the control method of the puppet, please use it carefully." Kakashi said. "Well, I understand. Buthow long will you be gone?" Terumi Mei asked worriedly. "I will definitely come back in two years at most." Kakashi said firmly. "Okay, I'll wait for you." Terumi Mei smiled. The two looked at each other and smiled. At this time, the two children started crying again. One person hugged one and comforted them. The Uchiha family home. "Oh? Sasuke, are you planning to marry Sakura?" Fugaku said in surprise. Sasuke nodded and said, "Well, I have already decided. Naruto also plans to marry Hinata, so I plan to get married together." Itachi on the side smiled and shook his head, and said: "Sasuke, are you being motivated? You even want to go to the wedding with Naruto."?? " "No, this is what we agreed to do." "In this case, there's nothing wrong with it." Itachi said. Hearing this, Fugaku smiled and said, "It's okay, Itachi has been married for a year, and now Izumi is pregnant. Maybe I can have two grandchildren in the coming year." Hearing this, Itachi glanced at Quan aside, his eyes full of doting. The slightly bulging belly showed that Quan was pregnant. Quan looked shy, probably because he didn't expect that the conversation would be directed to him. Mikoto also smiled and said: "This is a good thing. We must have a good time when the time comes. Let the Sixth Generation be the witness." ¡°It¡¯s a good idea, I¡¯m sure the Sixth Generation will agree with it.¡± Fugaku smiled. ¡°Then it¡¯s decided.¡± Hinata family. Naruto and Hinata sat in the living room. In front of him was the serious Hinata Hinatsu. Hizu took a sip of tea and said, "Naruto, say it again." Naruto showed a solemn look and said: "Uncle Hizu, I hope you can allow me to marry Hinata. I will take care of Hinata for the rest of my life. Please!" Hinata on the side blushed and looked nervous when she heard this. Hizu looked at Naruto seriously and said, "Are you really ready?" "Yes! Uncle Rizu!" Rizu smiled and said: "In that case, I will hand Hinata over to you, but if you dare to bully her, don't blame me for being rude. At that time, even if you are a disciple of the Sixth Generation, I will I won¡¯t let you go either.¡± Naruto was overjoyed when he heard this and said, "Thank you, Uncle Hizu!" Hinata also showed joy. "Haha, you still call me uncle?" Rizu said with a smile. Naruto was stunned for a moment, then reacted and said, "Yes! Father-in-law!" "Hahaha." Rizu smiled even more heartily. Naruto and Hinata, Sasuke and Sakura. The marriages of the four people were confirmed within one day. The four of them are now important roles in Konoha, so this news is naturally a sensation. Especially since the Sixth Hokage Hatake Kakashi has to host the wedding of four people, it naturally attracts more attention. The wedding was being prepared nervously, and friends who were familiar with the two also came to Konoha. A grand occasion was once again staged in Konoha. The last time such a scene happened was when Kakashi got married. Ichiraku Ramen. Naruto and Sasuke were sitting in their seats, eating ramen. The old man smiled and said, "I heard that you two are getting married. Congratulations." "Hehe, thank you for your help, uncle." Naruto smiled. "Naruto, it's really gratifying to see you grow up little by little, and now you're getting married and have children. Look at your sister Acorus, you're still single now, I'm really worried to death." Teida sighed. . "Dad" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 822 People who are all getting married You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Pu Pu gave a big white eye for his hand. He shook his head and smiled, not daring to say anything else. Alas, the right to speak at home is getting lower and lower. Hand typing means very sad. Calamus smiled and said to Naruto: "Naruto, congratulations on your marriage. My father and I will definitely give you a gift when the time comes." "Then thank you so much, Sister Chang Pu." Naruto said, drank all the noodle soup in the bowl, and then said: "Sister Calamus, uncle Handai, we still have a lot of things to do, so we won't stay here any longer. Sasuke, let's go." "Um." Sasuke also finished eating at this time and left with Naruto. Shou Da watched the two people leave with a look of relief on his face. "Naruto has finally grown up. What should I give as a congratulatory gift then?" Uncle Shouda fell into deep thought. ¡°A bowl of miso ramen.¡± A familiar voice sounded next to Shou Da's ears. Shou Da was stunned for a moment, and then he saw that familiar face. "It's Kakashi, you haven't been here for a while." Teida said with a smile. "There are a lot of things going on recently. I have to deal with my duties as Hokage and take care of my two children at home. I really don't have time." Kakashi sat down and said softly. "It seems that he is indeed very busy. But you came to me now, you must be ready to go?" Shoudu said with a smile. Kakashi nodded and said, "Yeah, it's almost time. I'm afraid I won't be able to make it in time and I'll be embarrassed." "Hahaha, it turns out that you are also scared sometimes." "It's all thanks to you." Kakashi said angrily. The happier life is now, the more worried Kakashi becomes. If that thing really happened, it would be really embarrassing. "Now that you've decided, let's go. Don't worry, for you, this is just a trip." Shoudu said with a smile. "I hope so, I just like to come back early and live my little life." "It will make your wish come true." The two talked some more, and Kakashi ate a bowl of miso ramen and left immediately. "A new story has begun again." There are lanterns and colorful decorations, and everything is festive. The wedding is in preparation. Because he had held his own wedding, Kakashi was familiar with everything, so everything went smoothly. "Brother Kakashi, are everything ready?" Xianglin asked. "That's almost it. Just wait until tomorrow. How about it? Are your gifts ready?" Kakashi smiled. "Hehe, of course I'm ready." Xianglin said proudly. "Chongwu, what about you?" Zhongwu nodded and said: "Ready." "It seems that you all care about it." Kakashi smiled. "Of course, I just didn't expect that Naruto Hinata and Sasuke Sakura would be the first among us to get married. I thought it would be me." Xiang Rin said a little discouraged. Hearing this, Jugo smiled and said, "Xiang Rin, you also want to get married? Then I'll go talk to Neji?" Xianglin blushed and said, "I don't want it. I want to wait until brother Neci takes the initiative. Huh, I'm not in a hurry." "It seems that it will take some time for Neji to take the initiative. That guy is not a person who is emotionally motivated." Kakashi said. "Ah! How could I not know this? It's so annoying. Why should I like such a person?" Xianglin said helplessly. Seeing Xiang Rin like this, Kakashi felt a little funny. It¡¯s just that now that Neji is gradually taking over the Hyuga clan, he is indeed a bit busy, and his mind may not be on falling in love. Even the time for dating Xianglin has become less. Kakashi looked at Jugo and said: "Jugo, don't talk about others, what about yourself? Tenten has reached the age of marriage, isn't it time to take the initiative? Naruto has already walked ahead of you." "this¡­¡­" Chongwu was a little embarrassed. "What's wrong? Is there anything else that's difficult?" Kakashi asked doubtfully. "No, it's just that I haven't saved enough money to buy a house. After getting married, I can't live together with Xianglin Naruto anymore." Jugo said awkwardly."That's the problem. It's okay. Just ask Yamato to build you a house now. I'll get you a piece of land at a discounted price, so you can afford it." Kakashi smiled. "Really? Kakashi-sensei?" Jugo said excitedly. "When did I lie to you?" "That's great!" Chongwu said excitedly. "Brother Kakashi, I also want a house." Xianglin said enviously. "You? What are you worried about? Neji is about to become the patriarch of the Hyuga clan, and you will be the patriarch's wife of the Hyuga clan by then. Are you afraid that you will have no place to live?" Xianglin blushed and said, "You're not married yet." "It's coming soon. It won't be too far away. When Neji sees that all his peers are getting married, he will react no matter how slow he is. I think Shikamaru and Temari's marriage is coming soon. And Chouji, too. Are you also getting along with Kumogakure's Karui? And Ino, her relationship with Sai is also developing rapidly. I guess their marriage is not far away." After counting like this, Kakashi discovered that everyone in Naruto's generation seemed to be getting married. In a daze, Kakashi felt a bit like a relative urging him to get married. Time flies really fast. "I didn't expect that everyone would soon form a new family." Chongwu said with emotion. "Isn't this very good? It shows that everyone's life is very good." Xiang Lin said. "That's true." "Okay, you two work hard tomorrow. Tomorrow will probably be very busy. After all, Naruto and Sasuke have to hold a wedding together, which will be a lot more troublesome." Kakashi said. "Okay, Kakashi-nii, don't worry, everything is ready." "That's good." Hinata's house. Hinata sat in the room, looking at the mirror in front of her. "Are you finally going to be Naruto-kun's bride? It feels like a dream." Hinata had been looking forward to this day for a long time, and when it actually came, it felt like she was dreaming. "Haha, sister, are you shy?" Hanabi appeared out of nowhere and sat next to Hinata. "Hanabi? Why are you here?" Hinata asked in surprise. "I was bored and couldn't sleep, so I came over to see my sister. Is she going to stop sleeping here from now on?" Hanabi asked. "Yes, I will go to Naruto-kun's new home tomorrow." Hinata said shyly. "If that's the case, then I have to sleep with my sister tonight, otherwise, I won't have a chance in the future." Hanabi said, getting into Hinata's bed. Hinata saw this and smiled: "Hanabi, what are you doing? You are such a grown-up, yet you are still so childish." "Sister, I can't bear to leave you." Hanabi suddenly said sadly. "Hanabi, you can go to my place to play in the future. It's not far anyway." Hinata whispered. "Hey, will that bother you and your brother-in-law?" Hinata's face turned red and she said, "What are you talking about?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 823 Under the Moon You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Haruno family. Sakura sat in the courtyard of her home, with a nympho-like smile on her face from time to time. A few days ago, Sasuke suddenly came home to propose marriage, which shocked Sakura. But what followed was a deep sense of happiness. Years of waiting have finally come to fruition. Tomorrow, she will become Sasuke's bride and become Uchiha Sakura. "Hey, Sakura, what are you thinking about?" Ino's voice came from the door. "Ino? Why are you here?" Sakura said in surprise. "Come and see you. After all, you will be Sasuke's bride tomorrow." Ino said, sitting next to Sakura. "What? Are you envious?" Sakura smiled. Ino nodded, then shook his head. "What does this mean?" Sakura asked confused. "Let's talk about envy. It's true that I'm a little envious. If I want to say that I'm very envious, I'm not really envious." After Ino finished speaking, he looked up at the full moon in the sky with a look of emotion on his face. Before Sakura answered, Ino continued: "Speaking of which, we both fell in love with Sasuke at the same time." "Yeah, speaking of it, it was because of Sasuke that we broke up, but fortunately we reconciled later." Sakura said with a smile. Hearing this, Ino also showed a smile and said: "You are really young, your behavior is really childish." ¡°It¡¯s a good thing we¡¯re all mature, right?¡± "Yes. Sakura, there is one thing I envy you. You ended up with your first love. It was him before, it is him now, and it will still be him in the future. This is something that many people cannot do. This, Hina Tian too. You are all lucky." Ino looked at Sakura with envy. Sakura smiled slightly, yes, this is indeed rare. First love, what a beautiful word. The first love always has too many wonderful things that are difficult to describe. Teenagers at that time would do a lot of things that seemed silly but were sincere. Many of them are things that I will never do again in the future. That feeling will be unforgettable for a lifetime. "It's just that too many people's first love is fragile. Sometimes, just a few meters of distance can separate this relationship. "You're not bad now. Although Sai was a bit slow, he has gradually changed and is now a very good man. Of course, not as good as Sasuke." Sakura smiled. Hearing this, Ino rolled his eyes at Sakura and said, "Okay, I know your Sasuke is the best." "That's natural." Sakura said proudly. "The two of us have been fighting for so long, but I lost in the end. But it's not unfair to think about it. Who told me that I wasn't in the same team as Sasuke?" "Maybe this is fate." Sakura smiled. When it comes to emotional matters, first come first served is really important. Time, place, and people are all three elements that are indispensable. Even if this person is right, but the time is wrong and the place is wrong, we still have to miss and separate. Life is so helpless. You know, there may be only one person in this world who is suitable for you. But there are probably many people who have stories with you. ????????????????? Whether this story can continue to develop sometimes depends on the word fate. And these two words are often wonderful. Ino gently flicked Sakura's forehead and said with a smile: "It seems that this fate belongs to you. From now on, you must take advantage of it." "Ouch, it hurts, Inobo!" Sakura said while touching her somewhat red forehead. "Hahaha, this can be considered a little vent of my anger. After all, you can take away the woman I first loved." Ino said with a smile. "What is first love? It's obviously unrequited love." Sakura muttered. "I heard everything, Sakura." Ino's tone became terrifying. "Okay, okay, let's consider it our first love." Sakura said with a smile. "Tomorrow is your wedding day, how are you preparing?" "Everything is ready. I have been busy during this period." Sakura said with a smile.   ¡°That¡¯s good, then I¡¯ll look forward to seeing the beautiful bride tomorrow?¡± "It will not let you down." "You are so confident, so let me let you be arrogant for a while. When I get married, I will be much prettier than you." Ino chuckled. "How is it possible? Sasuke's bride is the most beautiful." Sakura whispered. "Really? That's not necessarily the case." "it is me!" "no!" For a while, the two quarreled again. But soon, the two looked at each other and smiled. "Sakura, I wish you happiness." After Ino said that, he stretched out his right hand. Sakura was stunned for a moment, then held Ino's right hand and said, "Thank you, Ino, you too." Under the moonlight, the friendship between the two women seems to have become deeper. Upstairs, Haruno Zhao crossed his arms with a smile on his face. "Meabuki, I never expected that our daughter would end up marrying a member of the Uchiha clan." Haruno Mei on the side laughed and said: "Maybe this is also a kind of fate. It is a good thing that God resolves the hatred between the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan in this way." "Yes, the first generation of adults has forgiven Uchiha Madara, so we naturally don't need to fight against the Uchiha clan anymore. This ending may be considered the best." Haruno Zhao said with a smile. "I'm just curious about what Sakura and Sasuke's children will achieve in the future. After all, this is the first union of the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan." "Well, it all depends on God's will. Okay, let's not talk about this anymore. We will be busy tomorrow. Let's have a good rest at night." "Um." The flag wood house. Kakashi stood in the courtyard, and the two children had already fallen asleep. Terumi Mei walked up to Kakashi, put the royal robe on his shoulders, and said, "Why aren't you sleeping yet?" "I couldn't sleep, so I stood here for a while. The moonlight here seemed a little different from before." Terumi Mei smiled and said: "What difference can it make? They are not all the same. It's just that your mood is different, right?" "Yes, my mood has changed. This feeling of comfort is really easy to get obsessed with." "Go to bed early, we will have a busy day tomorrow. You, Hokage-sama, don't have a few days of leisure." "makes sense." The wind blew all night. The sky will be bright. The whole Konoha is boiling! "Naruto! Why are you still procrastinating? Hurry, the wedding is about to be held." Xianglin pulled Naruto up and said loudly. "Ah! Xianglin, let me sleep for a while." Naruto hugged the pillow, still lying in bed. "Really, how could Hinata like a guy like you? It seems I have no choice but to use a trick. King Kong Blockade!" After Xiang Rin finished speaking, the golden chains tied Naruto tightly and dragged him away. "Ahhh! Xianglin, let me go! I can leave by myself!" Naruto screamed, but Xianglin ignored him at all. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 824 Who is whose bride? You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Naruto was dragged to the preparation place by Xiang Rin's King Kong Blockade. And Sasuke is already waiting here. "Naruto, why haven't you changed your clothes yet?" Sasuke said helplessly. Looking at Sasuke who had already changed into wedding clothes, Naruto was a little surprised. "Are you okay? So soon?" Sasuke straightened his collar and said, "You're too slow. It's already nine o'clock." "Huh? It's already nine o'clock!" Naruto was shocked, this was too late. If I had known this, I should have gone to bed earlier last night. "Xiang Rin, let me go quickly, I need to change clothes." Naruto shouted. "Now you know you are anxious?" Xiang Lin said, releasing the King Kong blockade, allowing Naruto to regain his freedom. ¡°Now we have to start getting ready!¡± After Naruto finished speaking, he took his clothes and rushed into the dressing room. "Why is this guy still so frizzy? Is it really okay for Hinata to follow this guy?" Xianglin said with some worry. Sasuke smiled and said: "If Naruto didn't do this, he wouldn't be Naruto. It would be good if he didn't get confused in important matters." "Well, it's not me living with him anyway. As long as Hinata likes it, that's fine." "Speaking of which, I wonder if Sakura and the others are ready." Sasuke asked curiously. "I want to know too, forget it, I don't care about you, I'm going to go to Sakura and the others. When you two are ready, just go out." "Um." Naruto hurriedly changed his clothes and ran out of the dressing room. "Huh, it's finally done." Naruto said with a sigh of relief. Seeing Naruto's anxious look, Sasuke said helplessly: "You are in such a hurry that you haven't even changed your clothes. The collar is crooked, but it's ugly." Sasuke said, taking a step forward and helping Naruto straighten his collar. Naruto smiled and touched the back of his head and said, "I haven't worn this clothes often, so it feels a little awkward." "Of course you have to dress formally when you get married." Sasuke straightened his collar, took a step back and looked at it again, and then nodded with satisfaction. "This is kind of cool." "Hehe, thank you, Sasuke." "Are you two ready?" Itachi and Zhisui walked in from outside, and Zhisui was the first to ask. "Ready, Shisui-san," Sasuke said. "Not bad, he looks quite energetic. It looks better than what Weasel wore before." Shisui said with a smile, not forgetting to lose a Weasel. Itachi smiled and didn't care. As a single person, it¡¯s normal to feel a little resentful. He no longer has the same understanding as Shisui. Itachi looked at Sasuke who had become taller than him, and his heart was filled with relief. (It¡¯s a full four centimeters higher.) "Sasuke, congratulations, you are getting married too. You must become a good husband in the future." Sasuke nodded and said, "Brother, I will." "Naruto, you have to work hard too." Itachi said with a smile. "Yeah!" "Okay, it's almost time, go out quickly, Kakashi said the ceremony is about to start." Shisui urged. "Then let's go." Sasuke said. "good!" At this moment, even Naruto was a little nervous. Hinata's house. Hinata has already changed into a red dress and put on makeup. At the door, Hizu and Hanabi walked in. "Sister, the sedan chair is here." Hanabi said excitedly. Hearing this, Hinata turned around. Both of them were shocked. "So beautiful! Sister, you are so beautiful!" Hanabi exclaimed excitedly. Rizu¡¯s face also showed an expression of relief. When a daughter gets married, it is a very complicated matter for every father. Hinata's face turned slightly red. Being praised so directly made her feel a little shy. "Hinata, are you ready?" Hizu said with a smile. Hinata nodded. At this time, Ningci alsoLater, he came over and was surprised to see Hinata's appearance. But he soon came to his senses. "Hinata-sama, this is the headscarf that matches the dress. You must cover it before entering the sedan chair." Neji said "Brother Neji, you don't need to call me Hinata-sama from now on, just call me Hinata. After all, from now on you will be the head of the Hyuga family, but will become Uzumaki Hinata." Hinata whispered. Ningci was stunned for a moment and seemed to be unable to change his words. Hizu smiled and said, "Neji, just do what Hinata said. No matter what we call it, we are all a family." "Yes, uncle." Ningci said respectfully. Ningci improved Hinata¡¯s red scarf, and then Hanabi sent Hinata into the sedan chair. Sakura on the other side is also completing the same operation. The two sedan chairs departed from different places and went to the same venue. The origin of love songs. It is just a wedding resort in Konoha. It is said that this is a blessed place, and all lovers who hold a wedding here will be blessed. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The sedan chair landed at the entrance to the Field of Love Song. Sasuke and Naruto each stood in front of the sedan chair. The sedan curtain opened, revealing the beauty inside. Naruto and Sasuke stretched out their right hands and took out the people in the sedan at the same time. The bright red color is like a ray of sunshine, making people unable to take their eyes away. The red scarf slowly fell down, revealing two beautiful faces. The wedding has begun. The four of them walked slowly and slowly arrived at the center of the Land of Love Songs. Kakashi stood there. And beside Kakashi were Fugaku, Mikoto, Haruno Ou, Mebuki and Hinashi. Everyone looked at the four people with smiles on their faces. The joy is beyond words. The wedding ended perfectly in a bustle. Hinata and Sakura put their red headscarves on again and entered the sedan chair. In order to get married, Naruto and Sasuke both moved out of their original residence and bought a new house. And these two houses are still adjacent. Not long ago, two naughty guys were playing in front of the house and changed the positions of the Uzumaki and Uchiha signs at the door. The sedan chair dropped down at the door of the residence. The bearer was a little confused. These two seemingly similar houses, which one is which? The darkness of the night makes it even more difficult to tell. "It should be this." Looking at the handwriting on the house number, the bearer came to a conclusion. The two brides, covered with red headscarves, were sent into their new houses. Naruto and Sasuke returned home after attending the final banquet. "Sasuke, it's finally over, I'm exhausted." At the door of the house, Naruto complained. "Go back and rest first." "good." They both walked into the bridal chamber, and sitting on the bed was a delicate bride. ¡°It¡¯s just that the bride is still wearing a red hijab. Naruto and Sasuke took off the red hijab almost at the same time, but the scene in front of them shocked them. "Sakura? How could it be you?" Naruto exclaimed, looking at the pink-haired girl in front of him. "Hinata? What's going on?" Sasuke was shocked. "ah!!" Two exclamations came from the bride¡¯s mouth at the same time. I woke up in the dark night, and there seemed to be something unexpected. Of course, this is just a small episode. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 825 Prelude to the end You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After a night of fright, I simply discovered it early. Apart from being a little embarrassed, there was nothing else. Sakura and Hinata both looked horrified. Who is the person in front of them? Where is your husband? Why did you become another person? The atmosphere solidified. Naruto and Sasuke seemed to have a telepathic connection, running out of their respective rooms and arriving at the door of their house. The two of them looked at each other and saw fear in their eyes. "Sasuke, what's going on?" "How do I know? Did they send the wrong house?" "How could it be sent to the wrong person? This is not well written." Naruto said, pointing to the door number on the side. With this finger, Naruto himself was dumbfounded. "What's going on? Why was the house number changed?" Sasuke asked in surprise. "Damn it, who would do such an immoral thing?" Naruto said angrily. "Fortunately, we found it in time. We have to change it back before others come." "Yeah." The two of them quickly ran into their respective rooms. Only then did they see the bride who originally belonged to them. "Naruto-kun." Hinata lowered her head and called softly, her eyes full of shyness. The original shock has slowly subsided. "Hinata, are you okay?" Naruto said subconsciously. Hinata shook her head and said, "It's okay, it was just too sudden. Why did Sasuke-kun appear here?" "Wellit seems that the people carrying the sedan have sent the wrong house. This is Sasuke's home." Naruto said slightly embarrassed. "What?" Hinata asked in shock. "Sakura was sent to our house, and you were sent here. I was shocked when I lifted my hijab just now and saw Sakura." Having said that, Naruto¡¯s first love can be considered Sakura. In this way, I don¡¯t know if it fulfills Naruto¡¯s dream of having a first love. Of course, this is just a joke. The feelings that were not feelings have long since passed. Naruto explained the matter immediately, and Hinata suddenly understood. On the other side, Sasuke also explained it again. Sakura also looked angry. When something like this happens during a wedding, it really ruins the atmosphere. ¡°So that¡¯s it, I don¡¯t know whose prank it is.¡± Hinata whispered. "But it's okay, let's go home quickly." Naruto said, picking up Hinata. "Ah! Naruto-kun." Hinata was shocked, she didn't expect Naruto to suddenly hug her up. "Hinata, are you ready?" "What are you preparing for?" Hinata was stunned. "Of course, it's God." Naruto said, tiptoeing, jumped out of the window, and appeared in the courtyard. With his right foot exerting force again, he jumped into the sky. At the same time, Sasuke also jumped up from the courtyard of Naruto's house with Sakura in his arms. The four people met in mid-air. Naruto and Sasuke looked at each other and both landed in their own courtyard. The drama of a confused bride ends here. The four of them thought that no one knew about it, but they never expected that it was no secret here in Kakashi. A crystal ball flashed with a faint white light in front of Kakashi. Kakashi chuckled and said: "These two guys will have so many things happen even if they get married. It's hard for them. But fortunately everything went well." The crystal ball dissipated in Kakashi's hand. This telescope technique obtained from the Third Hokage, I have to say, it is really convenient. Kakashi originally wanted to see if the two of them went home smoothly, but he didn't expect to see such an interesting scene, but he didn't waste chakra in vain. The wedding dinner has ended and the guests have left. Of course, Kakashi doesn¡¯t need to come to pack the things, there will be a dedicated person to pack them later. Kakashi didn¡¯t drink much, so he was quite energetic. Terumi Mei left after Naruto and Sasuke left. ??Shi Zhui and Qing Zhi at home are still young, although there is Yin YueHer mother-in-law took care of her, but Terumi Mei was still a little worried, so she left first. "Kakashi." Kakashi was about to leave when Jiraiya stopped him. "Huh? Lord Jiraiya, what's wrong?" Jiraiya shook the two bottles of wine in his hand and said with a smile, "How about it? Are you interested in drinking two more glasses?" "certainly." With nothing to do, having two more drinks is a good choice. Today is a rare happy day. "Then let's change places." "Change a place?" Kakashi asked doubtfully. "follow me." Jiraiya said, jumped up and ran towards the distance. Seeing this, Kakashi followed him. On the Hokage Rock, Jiraiya stopped and Kakashi fell aside. "It turns out that Mr. Riraiya is going to come here." Jiraiya sat on the Yondaime Hokage Rock, poured a glass of wine and spilled it. Kakashi was stunned for a moment, and then did the same action. "Minato, your son got married today, this glass of wine is my blessing to you." Jiraiya whispered. "Teacher Minato, you have met Naruto's wife before. She is a very gentle girl. With her around, Naruto's life will become more colorful. Moreover, he will not bully Naruto. At least, The family status should be much higher than yours." Kakashi smiled. Hearing this, Jiraiya laughed and said, "Kakashi, you are such a shady kid, and you still say such things at this time." "This is the truth." "That's true. Minato is the only one who tolerates Kushina's temper." Jiraiya sighed. "Jiraiya-sama, you are not bad either. When it comes to temper, Tsunade-sama is not inferior to Mrs. Kushina at all." "Ha ha." Jiraiya laughed and did not continue the topic. "Sit down, Kakashi." Kakashi was not polite when he heard this and sat next to Jiraiya. "Kakashi, seeing these juniors becoming successful and getting married one by one, I really have the illusion of being old in my heart." Jiraiya said, taking a sip of white wine. "There is always time for people to grow. The continuous growth of the juniors proves that our teachings are not wrong. This is a gratifying thing." "Yes. Speaking of which, I have accepted so many disciples. I am afraid that only Naruto is lucky. The fate of the others" When Jiraiya said this, he felt a little gloomy. Minato died young, and so did Yahiko. Nagato and Konan went astray. Although they finally returned to the right path, Nagato lost his eyes and his body became dilapidated. He has not fully recovered yet. Although Xiaonan is taking care of him, he is still safe, but these destinations are far from Jiraiya's expectations. "Perhaps this is the fate of ninjas. Who can imagine what the future will be like. The ending like this is quite good." Kakashi said, drinking all the white wine in the flask. The spicy taste spreads in the mouth. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 826 Finale You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The evening breeze is gentle. On the Hokage Rock, two men were drinking one glass at a time. In the end, both of them returned to their respective residences drunk. "Then the unlucky ones were the two women. Fortunately, they are all ninjas and have their own methods, so it won't be too much trouble. The busy day is over. Although getting married is a happy event, to some extent it is really tiring. Many people are probably so tired that they fall asleep at the end of the day. Weddings seem to have changed in many ways, and are no longer a simple blessing ceremony. Time is passing by, like running water. Another year has passed. Hinata and Sakura's bellies grew bigger at the same time. Of course, it is certain who the father of the child is. After Tsunade¡¯s examination, it was found that Hinata was carrying a boy and Sakura was carrying a girl. Originally, Naruto and Sasuke wanted to make an engagement or something, but after Kakashi's persuasion, they gave up. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After all, even two people who are childhood sweethearts may not get together. This kind of marriage contract will often turn into a shackles. In Kakashi¡¯s view, if two people really love each other, they will be together without an engagement. This so-called engagement seems meaningless. The two decided on a name for their child before it was born. Naruto¡¯s son is Boruto Uzumaki, and Sasuke¡¯s daughter is named Uchiha Sarana. ¡°Perhaps these two children can make up for their father¡¯s regrets and create a good marriage. Of course, these are all things for later. The flag wood house. ¡°Ming, it¡¯s almost time, I¡¯m ready to go.¡± "Today?" Terumi Mei said reluctantly. "Well, I'll be back soon." "When will it be soon?" Kakashi pointed to the cherry blossom tree in the courtyard and whispered: "I will be back when the cherry blossoms bloom on the branches again." "Ok, I will wait for you." "It's up to you to take care of Shihui and Qingzhi." Kakashi said. "Fool, that's our child, I will take good care of it of course." "makes sense." Kakashi smiled, and then took out the white door jade sign. "I'm leaving." Terumi Mei nodded and looked at Kakashi quietly. Since there is no way to stop it, we can only bring the most sincere blessings. The power of six paths was input into it, and the white door emitted a dazzling white light, shrouding Kakashi inside. For a moment, Kakashi felt a pulling force. "Kakashi" Terumi Mei shouted softly, her eyes full of worry. Kakashi looked at Terumi Mei and took a step forward gently. The thin lips touched the forehead lightly, as if with deep affection. "Ming, wait for me." As soon as he finished speaking, the white light dissipated and the whole person disappeared into the room. The warmth of Kakashi's lips still remained on her forehead, and Terumi Mei looked melancholy. "come home early." Terumi Mei was the only one left in the room. No, in other words, there is one more person. Not far away, stood a figure exactly like Kakashi. It is the yin and yang puppet left by Kakashi. Except for the fact that his strength is less than half of Kakashi¡¯s, there is almost no difference in the rest. This is also a substitute for Kakashi to stay and deal with Konoha affairs. Of course, things like work can be replaced, but for Terumi Mei, this is not the real Kakashi after all. "Mom and dad let's play fruit cutting together, okay?" Qing Zhi walked over from the courtyard and said in a sweet voice. She has just learned to speak, and her expression is still unclear. Terumi Mei squatted in front of Qingzhi and said with a smile, "Okay." "Very good!" Qing Zhi said happily.Uncle Tu taught you this together. " "Okay, okay." Shi Zhui said happily. After putting Tokio down, Kakashi walked to Terumi Mei's side. There is a gentle smile on his face. Terumi Mei looked at Kakashi with some doubts in her eyes. This feeling seems to be "Ming, I'm sorry, I came back late." Terumi Mei was stunned, her body stiffened, and her eyes flashed with light. "Kakashi?" "it's me¡­¡­" As soon as Kakashi finished speaking, Mei Terumi threw herself into his arms. "Asshole! You bastard! It took you so long to come back! It's a whole month late!" Kakashi was stunned when he heard this, his shoulders seemed a little wet. she cried. With a little force in his hands, he hugged Terumi Mei even tighter. "sorry." ¡°You¡¯re not going to leave again in the future, are you?¡± "Well, no more." "That's good." Shi Zhui and Qing Zhi looked at the two of them strangely. Why did their relationship seem to become so good all of a sudden? During this year, they did not seem to be so affectionate. Although the two little guys find it strange, it is naturally a happy thing for parents to love each other. ¡°I want a hug too!¡± Shichai said, jumping up and lying on Kakashi's back. Qingzhi saw this and said, "I want it too!" Immediately, he also lay on Terumi Mei¡¯s back. "You two little guys are really naughty." Kakashi chased after him when he hugged her, Terumi Mei hugged Qingzhi, and the family smiled sweetly. This may be a long-lost reunion. It¡¯s just that except for Kakashi and Terumi Mei, Tokioi and Aozhi don¡¯t understand the meaning of it. A gust of wind blew by, and the cherry blossoms spread throughout the courtyard. Under the sun, a family of four formed a beautiful picture. On the big tree outside the courtyard, a dark shadow watched this scene quietly, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. A hoarse voice sounded from his mouth. "Kakashi, welcome back" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Final remarks, extras, and new book matters You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! This is the end of the book Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ If it¡¯s more, write more chapters; if it¡¯s less, write fewer chapters. I originally wanted not to write it, but the flag has been set, so it would be a bad idea to break my promise. After all, honesty is the most important thing in life. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? So it will be more inclined to daily flow. As for the update speed, well, it will probably be faster? Readers who don¡¯t like to read similar stories can choose to skip it, lest people always say that I¡¯m not good at word count. The Naruto part has been completed, and I will probably not write any more Naruto extras. Unless a reader friend gives me a good suggestion that I think I can write, I will add one or two. A new book is being prepared. Due to some reasons, only 4,000 words have been written. It will take a while to finish the beginning. We will notify you when it is online. Finally, I would like to thank all readers and friends for following me all the way. See you in the new book. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 827 Invisible Figure You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The wind blew gently. The silver hair is flying in the air. The slightly closed eyes slowly opened. The black and white eyes look clear and bright. It¡¯s just that the scar on the left eye looks a bit ferocious. "This is where?" A lazy voice escaped from his throat, with a hint of doubt. In front of me, it seems to be a country road. Kakashi touched his hair, feeling helpless. The door jade plaque in his hand was closed and disappeared. "It's better to ask someone first." At this time, Kakashi was not wearing ninja clothes, but dressed as an ordinary person. The purpose is just not to cause additional trouble. After all, strange costumes are sometimes the beginning of trouble. After walking a few hundred meters, Kakashi finally walked out of this path. "Huh? Is there a small town ahead?" Kakashi¡¯s eyes lit up, he sped up and ran over. Seeing someone walking by, Kakashi asked softly: "Hello, may I ask where this place is?" But the man ignored Kakashi and walked straight over. "Strange, why does this guy ignore others? Are people in this world so unfriendly?" Kakashi is a little strange. His attitude just now can be said to be very friendly, but why did this guy ignore him? ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s ask someone else.¡± Kakashi turned around and walked up to another young girl and said, "Hello, may I ask" Before Kakashi finished speaking, the man walked over without stopping. "How is this going?" Kakashi was a little surprised. If it was one person, it would be fine, but if there were two in a row, this question would be a bit strange. So, Kakashi asked two people in succession, but they both ignored him. Not even looking at Kakashi. For a time, people were coming and going on the street, and Kakashi felt like he was on an uninhabited island. "What exactly is going on?" Suddenly, someone came towards him and passed directly through Kakashi's body. Kakashi was startled, and by the time he reacted, the man had already gone away. "Passed through? They can't see me? Could it be thatI became something like a ghost?" Kakashi was shocked, looking at his hands with a confused look on his face. This is different from what was promised. Normally this shouldn¡¯t be the case. Although Kakashi was shocked, he was not panicked. When you come to a strange world, the most important thing is to stay calm. Judging from the current situation, this place should undoubtedly be modern. Whether it is clothing, streets, or electronic equipment, they are all at a modern level. "Compared to Naruto's crooked technology tree, this place is obviously much more normal. "In the modern world, there shouldn't be any creatures that are too powerful. From this point of view, the force value shouldn't be too strong." After confirming this, Kakashi felt relieved. No matter what, the low force value means that when I go back, the world of Naruto will not be gone for too long. After all, according to Uncle Hand Beat, he will have to stay here for ten years before returning. "This is good news. The next step is to see what kind of world this is. I hope it is something I am familiar with. Otherwise, it will be really troublesome." Kakashi scratched his head and walked to the park nearby. Speaking of which, I¡¯m quite tired. Let¡¯s take a rest first. "woo woo woo woo¡­¡­" As soon as Kakashi walked to the park, he heard someone crying. "Um?" Kakashi felt a little strange. He walked over and saw that he was an eight or nine-year-old boy. She has brown hair and a very delicate appearance, but her eyes seem to be red and swollen from crying. Seeing this, Kakashi subconsciously asked: "What's wrong with you?" As soon as the words were spoken, Kakashi felt a little regretful. "Oops, forget nowYou cannot be seen by others. " Kakashi sighed, feeling a little melancholy. This was the first time he experienced this feeling of not being noticed. But to Kakashi¡¯s surprise, the boy actually looked at him. In that gaze, Kakashi's figure was reflected. "He saw me? What's going on?" Kakashi was surprised. The boy¡¯s red and swollen eyes seemed to hold many stories. At this moment, a huge monster appeared behind the young man. The huge head and the big face with one eye don't look like a human being at all. "This is¡­¡­" Kakashi exclaimed. The young man turned around when he saw this. "ah!" The young man screamed and took a few steps back. ¡°Human, I¡¯m going to eat you!¡± the one-eyed monster roared at the boy. "Go away! Don't come to me again!" the young man shouted angrily. "Hmph, how dare a mere human being be so arrogant." The one-eyed monster sneered. "What is this?" Kakashi asked doubtfully. The young man also reacted at this time. "Can you see him?" the young man asked in surprise. Kakashi was a little confused and said, "Isn't this very clear?" The young man felt happy, but then his eyes darkened. Can you see it? How could anyone see it? By the way, it must be another monster. Last time, a monster that looked exactly like a human deceived me. "Damn it! Why do you always come to me! I never want to see you again!" The young man shouted angrily, then turned around and ran away. "Hey! What's wrong!" Kakashi shouted, but the boy ignored him and ran away. "Why did you just leave like that?" Kakashi was a little helpless. He finally met a human who could see him, and now he ran away again. ¡°That brat actually ran away, so I¡¯ll treat you as my dinner.¡± The one-eyed monster looked at Kakashi with a ferocious look on his face. Hearing this, Kakashi turned to look at the one-eyed monster. "you sure?" A fierce murderous aura instantly enveloped the monster, and an extremely cold air flow made him unable to move at all. "Youwho are you!" The one-eyed monster was terrified. He had never experienced this feeling before. It¡¯s like facing death in the next moment. "Let me ask you this question." Kakashi said, his left eye suddenly turned red. Sharingan! Illusion! The memory of the one-eyed monster instantly appeared in Kakashi's mind. "This is the world of monsters?" Kakashi was a little surprised. This world is not much different from ordinary human society. The biggest difference is that there is something called a monster in this world. Ordinary humans can¡¯t see monsters, so monsters don¡¯t have much to do with them. But there is a kind of person in the world who is born with demonic powers. Those eyes can see the scenery that ordinary people cannot see. And that is the monster! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 828 Natsume? Natsume! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "A monster? I can't be seen by humans. Have I become a monster too?" Kakashi was a little helpless, things seemed to be developing a little strangely. "Is that young man just now a human being born with demonic power? He seems familiar." Kakashi shook his head, unable to remember for a while. But according to the memory of this one-eyed monster, the combat effectiveness of this world is indeed average. "It's enough to know this." The night is hazy. A family is having dinner. "Eh? Natsume, what's wrong with your eyes?" the middle-aged aunt asked strangely. "Noit's nothing." The young man who spoke was the one Kakashi met before. The young man responded and then ate his dinner quietly. "Really? Just be fine. I heard from Mrs. Inoue next door that I saw you with a strange man in the park this afternoon. He didn't do anything strange to you, right? I heard someone was kidnapping children recently. You have to be careful." "Afternoon? Park? Man?" Natsume was startled and stood up quickly! "Auntie, what did you say!" Auntie was startled by Natsume¡¯s violent reaction. Natsume probably realized that his reaction was too violent, so he said apologetically: "Sorry, Auntie." The aunt came back to her senses at this time and smiled reluctantly. "It's nothing, nothing. Let's eat quickly." Hearing this, Natsume quietly ate the rice in the bowl. The man in the afternoon? Did Mrs. Inoue see it? Could it be that Isn¡¯t he a monster? How else could Mrs. Inoue see it? Mrs. Inoue cannot see monsters. Are they the same kind? You can see fellow monsters just like you. Thinking of this, Natsume suddenly felt excited. Natsume Takashi lost his parents when he was young and stayed with relatives. Because he has the ability to see monsters. He often behaves inexplicably. If other people cannot see the monster, they will think there is something wrong with this person. And he realized this, but couldn't change it. Anyone who sees something suddenly appearing will be frightened, not to mention that he is often chased by monsters. In the eyes of others, he becomes a liar, even a lunatic. He longs for someone who can understand him. After quickly finishing the rice in the bowl, Natsume stood up. "I've finished eating. I have something to do and I need to go out first. Sorry." After Natsume finished speaking, he ran out quickly. Seeing Natsume leave, Auntie looked a little sad. "I heard that this child is weird before, but now it seems that it is indeed the case. Alas, I really hope he can calm down a little. It is probably because he has no parents that he becomes like this." The scenery in front of him quickly reversed, and Xiao Natsume ran wildly, panting. "Coming!" Natsume looked excited, the park was already in sight. Kakashi is indeed still in the park at this time. Because he found that he seemed to have no place to go for the time being. And this place is spacious and comfortable, um, it looks very nice. So, Kakashi has been sitting on the park bench. "Oh, I really have a headache. What could be the origin of this world? Is it a monster?" Kakashi rubbed his temples and thought seriously. "Perhaps the big monster in the forest will know this question. By the way, go to the forest and ask." When Kakashi thought of this, he stood up and planned to leave. At this moment, Xiao Natsume rushed into the park. Kakashi was stunned, why is this boy here again? Xiao Natsume put her hands on her knees, panting. Kakashi smiled when he saw this: "Little guy, what are you doing?" Xiao Natsume looked up at Kakashi, their eyes facing each other. "you youCan you see monsters too? " "Well, if you are talking about the thing in the afternoon, you can indeed see it." Xiao Natsume was extremely happy. "Are you human?" "How should I put it, I was still human in the morning, but now, I'm a little unsure." Xiao Natsume was stunned, what kind of statement is this. "What do you mean?" Natsume was confused. "It's a long story, but in short, I'm probably not a monster, although it seems like no one can see me." "Can not see you?" Natsume was confused, wasn¡¯t he what Mrs. Inoue saw? "Aren't you Natsume from the Kiritani family? Why are you here so late at night? Who are you?" At this time, a middle-aged man came over and said. Kakashi was a little surprised, the man's eyes were clearly looking at him. "Can you see me?" Kakashi asked doubtfully. The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment when he saw this, and said: "Sir, you are really funny. Aren't you here properly?" Natsume was delighted when he heard this. Sure enough, everyone could see him. He is human! Very good! Kakashi was a little confused, what happened? Can¡¯t you even see yourself in the afternoon? ??Could it be that at night, everyone can see it? Seeing that Kakashi was a little weird, the middle-aged man said to little Natsume, "Natsume, go home quickly, otherwise your Aunt Kiritani will be anxious." Xiao Natsume shook his head and said, "Thank you Uncle Inoue for your concern. It's okay." "You know him?" "Um." Seeing Xiao Natsume say this, Inoue stopped trying to persuade her. "Okay, then go home early and don't stay out too late." "Um." After Inoue left, Kakashi also reacted. "It's really strange, how come they can see me again?" Kakashi wondered in his heart. "Great! You are really a human! Everyone can see you!" Xiao Natsume said with joy. Hearing this, Kakashi¡¯s eyes fell on the young man in front of him. He is eight or nine years old and has a delicate appearance, which can even be said to be that of a boy or a girl. These are nothing, just It was just those eyes that made Kakashi feel pain in his heart. He has seen that look before. And the person with this kind of eyes is named Uzumaki Naruto. When Kakashi first saw Naruto, Naruto had the same look in his eyes. Longing for recognition, longing for companionship, longing for companionship. This young man seems to be a poor person. "My name is Natsume Takashi! Nice to meet you!" "Natsume Takashi?" Kakashi felt that the name seemed familiar, and the distant memory seemed to be awakened again. Natsume? Natsume? Monster? A boy who can see monsters? Natsume¡¯s Book of Friends! Kakashi was startled, remembering who the person in front of him was. That face is still a little immature, but it already has a look of the future. "What about you? What's your name?" "My name is Hatake Kakashi" "HatakeKakashi?" Xiao Natsume said this name softly, this might become his first friend. The wind blew and picked up the cherry blossoms all over the ground. This is the cherry blossom season again. Both of them smiled, and their smiles were like the sunshine in the dark night, making people feel warm. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 829 The Secret of the Body You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The bright crescent moon hangs high in the sky. Under the moon, two shadows, one large and one small, stretched very long. garden. Time passed little by little, and the two chatted a lot. Of course, more often than not, Natsume is the one talking and Kakashi is listening. This young man who keeps all his worries in his heart really longs for someone of the same kind to talk to. He is only eight years old. This is the time when teenagers are most naughty. But there is not a trace of naughtiness in him. It is the kind of maturity that is not proportional to age. Kakashi has also seen this kind of maturity in Itachi. It¡¯s just that Itachi always restrains his emotions, making it difficult for people to see his joy and anger. But Xiao Natsume is different. He is not born with this ability, so he seems to be in pain. Although he wanted to act like a normal person, it was too difficult. Every time, he has to bear a lot of the trouble caused by those monsters. Xiao Natsume looked at the young man in front of him. Although there was a gap in age, he was still overjoyed. Because finally there is someone who can listen to his troubles. Because they are the same kind. ?The same goes for humans who can see monsters. "Hey, Brother Kakashi, why do I see monsters? I just want to be an ordinary person, but why does it become like this?" Xiao Natsume lowered his head, his eyes full of loneliness. Because of these eyes, he has lost too many things. Whenever you arrive at a new family, many children will take the initiative to play with Natsume. But after a while, because little Natsume always said that he saw monsters and often screamed inexplicably, these children all alienated him. What¡¯s more, they still use it to laugh at him and humiliate him. And monsters are an existence that Xiao Natsume has not yet accepted. Some monsters often tease him. Just because he can see it. This is the past of Xiao Natsume. Sad and helpless. Even an adult may not be able to bear all this, let alone an eight-year-old child. Xiao Natsume buried her head in her knees and curled up. It¡¯s like a hedgehog trying to protect itself. But this hedgehog has no thorns, only soft and fragile skin. Kakashi looked at Xiao Natsume in front of him and sighed in his heart. This kid is really heartbreaking. He subconsciously reached out his right hand and gently rubbed his brown hair. Xiao Natsume was stunned for a moment, and his whole body became stiff. But soon, he relaxed again. This feeling is so unfamiliar to him, but "So warm" Xiao Natsume raised his head and looked at Kakashi. "Natsume, there are some things that we cannot decide, so all we can do is face it. Maybe all this is not a bad thing. One day, you may be glad that you have the ability." "One day I will be glad that I have this ability?" Xiao Natsume murmured to himself. Kakashi withdrew his right hand, looked at the moon in the sky, and said with a smile: "Yes, no ability is completely useless. God has given you abilities that ordinary people don't have, which means you have to bear some responsibilities." . One day, your abilities will come into play." "Really? Brother Kakashi also has the ability to see monsters. Is it working now?" Xiao Natsume asked. "Hahaha, of course, isn't it because of this ability that I got to know you? Isn't this a big role? Natsume." Hearing this, Xiao Natsume¡¯s face turned slightly red and she whispered, ¡°Is it a good thing to know me?¡± There seems to be endless inferiority in the words. "Ah, because Natsume is a very gentle person, isn't it? If you weren't trying to protect others from monsters, you wouldn't be misunderstood, right?" Kakashi smiled. Xiao Natsume was stunned. This was the first time someone said this to him. He just doesn¡¯t want to trouble others, and he doesn¡¯t want others to get hurt because of him. ?Is this considered a kind of tenderness? "Thank you, Brother Kakashi" Xiao Natsume said, showing a sweet smile. It¡¯s great to know such a person. Kakashi looked at the sky and said softly: "It's getting late, go home early, otherwise, the family will be worried." "Well, I understand." Natsume-chan is still a little reluctant, but it¡¯s really late now. He is staying at someone else¡¯s house. If he goes back too late, he will cause trouble to others. And this is not what Xiao Natsume wants to see. He is very sensible, and sometimes, being so sensible makes people feel distressed. "ThenBrother Kakashi, will we meet again? For exampletomorrow?" Kakashi saw Xiao Natsume¡¯s expectant look, his eyes curved like crescent moons. "Of course. Come find me here after school tomorrow." "Really? Thank you, Brother Kakashi." Xiao Natsume said, bowed to Kakashi, and then said: "Then I will go home first." "Go." Xiao Natsume turned back three times every step of the way, and finally ran back home. Watching Natsume Xiao leave, Kakashi turned around. "It is indeed him, then the world is certain. But what is the condition of my body? Why does it feel strange." Kakashi murmured to himself, confused. "If you want to find out, it seems you have to go to the busy city to see if everyone can really see me now." Kakashi said, and left the place in a flash. Night markets are very popular no matter where they are. "This guest, would you like takoyaki?" The customers at the stall nearby warmly entertained Kakashi. "Can they all see me?" Kakashi was very sure that he now appeared in front of them in a human body. The feeling of being ignored in the afternoon has disappeared. "Could it be that because you just came to this world, you were a little confused and your body took on the form of a monster?" While Kakashi was thinking, the boss asked: "Guest, do you want it?" "Oh. Okay, here comes one." "okay." The boss responded, then lowered his head and started working. A minute later, the boss raised his head and held the takoyaki and said: "Guest, your Hey, where is the person? Why is he missing? Guest? Guest?" The boss¡¯ eyes were empty, and the Kakashi he saw just now was nowhere to be seen. When the boss saw this, he complained: "Really, did you run away? What should I do with the takoyaki that I finally made? It's really bad." Kakashi was standing in front of the boss at this time, but no matter how he spoke, the boss couldn't hear him, let alone see him. "It seems that he can't see me again." Kakashi said helplessly. Now, Kakashi is sure. ¡°For some reason, I seem to randomly appear in human form and monster form. ¡°It¡¯s really a headache. This problem must be solved first.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 830 Little Fox You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "ah!" Suddenly, the boss yelled again. Kakashi was stunned for a moment, his eyes clearly staring at him. "Youwhy did you appear suddenly?" The boss looked at Kakashi with fear in his eyes. There was no one in front of me just now, but in the blink of an eye, Kakashi appeared again. It¡¯s so late at night, how could the boss not be afraid? "Sorry, sorry, I just squatted down, so you might not have seen it." Kakashi laughed, then took the takoyaki from the boss and handed him some bills. The boss was a little confused when he heard this. Is that really the case? But when he looked down at the banknotes in his hand, he looked confused. "Guest, what do you have? Game money?" The boss' tone was a little annoyed. "a ha ha ha" Kakashi smiled awkwardly. ??Oops, I forgot that this world is different from the original world. How can the currency of the Naruto world be universal in this world. What should we do now? ¡°Although I often don¡¯t give my uncle money for ramen, it seems inappropriate not to give him money now. "You don't want to eat the King's meal, do you?" the boss said with a bad look. ¡°No, no, then I¡¯ll return this takoyaki to you first, hahaha.¡± Kakashi said, stuffing the takoyaki into the boss's hand, and then quickly ran away. The speed was so fast that the boss couldn¡¯t react at all. "This guy is really weird." The boss said in surprise. Kakashi fled now in some embarrassment. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Sixth Generation Hokage will not pay for a takoyaki. If this spreads out, it will be really embarrassing. "Fortunately this is not Konoha, otherwise it would be a huge shame." Kakashi smiled helplessly. He had just come to this world and was really not used to it. "It seems that if the problem about the body is not solved, it will be really troublesome. Suddenly appearing and disappearing in the eyes of others can easily cause panic. But, what should we do?" Kakashi has a headache. He has no clue about this matter. It is really difficult to handle. "It seems that the only way to solve this weird situation is to find those so-called monsters." Kakashi thought for a moment and came up with the answer. "As for the monster, I remember it should be in the forest." At this time, my stomach growled. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten for a day, so I¡¯m really hungry.¡± Kakashi touched his belly, feeling helpless. Even though his strength has surpassed that of the Six Paths Immortal, he is still a human being, not a god. And as long as you are human, you have to eat. ¡°If you don¡¯t have money, you¡¯ll have to eat free food.¡± In an instant, Kakashi disappeared from the spot. In the endless forest, a bonfire slowly rose. Under the firelight, there was a silver-white figure. Beside the fire, there is also a pheasant being roasted. "Fortunately, there are still pheasants to catch in this place, otherwise, I would really be hungry tonight." The pheasant begins to turn brown under the flames, and a faint fragrance floats in the air. "It looks like it's almost done." Kakashi tore off the drumsticks of the roasted chicken and ate them. Although there is no extra seasoning, the taste is pretty good. After many years of ANBU career, this little thing has no impact on him at all. Halfway through eating, Kakashi paused. "Did something come over? It seems that it was attracted by the light of the fire. No wonder, lighting a fire in the forest at night will inevitably attract strange things." Kakashi didn¡¯t pay attention and continued to eat the chicken drumstick in his hand. It is indeed dangerous to light a fire in the forest at night, but to him, this danger is nothing at all. ??????????????????????? Now he is eager for a monster to come to his door, so that he can ask some questions. Not far away, a little fox looked at Kakashi quietly. "Who is that guy? Why haven't I seen him before? But heThe pheasant in my hand looks delicious. What should I do? Should I go over to him and ask for some? Mom is seriously ill. Maybe she can recover by eating some good food. Moreover, my mother likes to eat pheasant the most. " The little fox originally wanted to catch a pheasant by himself, but he was still too young and had no such ability. Thinking of this, the little fox finally plucked up the courage. ¡°For mother, we must get that delicious food!¡± The little fox slowly approached Kakashi and seemed to have no intention of hiding it. "Hello¡­¡­" The little fox shouted timidly, looking a little scared. Kakashi turned around and what caught his eye was a fox. No, it should be a little shota with fox ears and tail. It doesn¡¯t look like a monster, but more like a beast. Kakashi could feel that although the aura was somewhat similar to the afternoon monster, it was not exactly the same. Andit looks familiar. "Hello, what's the matter?" Kakashi said with a smile. Seeing that Kakashi was very kind, the little fox felt relieved, but the fear in his heart still existed. Just for the sake of his mother, the little fox had to muster up courage. "That's right, I want to ask you, can you give me the food in your hand." At this point, the little fox probably felt that this was too presumptuous, so he continued: "No, no, no, I'm not asking you to give it to me for free. If you have any conditions, you can tell me that I am willing to exchange it with you." Kakashi was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that this little fox was coming for his roast chicken. This is somewhat interesting. "You want this?" Kakashi pointed to the remaining roast chicken and said. The little fox said eagerly: "Yes, please, it is very important to me." Kakashi was even more surprised when he heard this. A roast chicken would actually be important to the little fox. Is it true that the legend that foxes love to eat chickens is true? Seeing that Kakashi seemed a little hesitant, the little fox was a little nervous. "I'm sorry to bother you. I'm willing to exchange it with you on any terms." The little fox said, bowing deeply to Kakashi. Seeing this, Kakashi took out the wooden stick with the roasted chicken on it, handed it to the little fox, and said, "Here it is for you." The little fox was overjoyed. "Really? Are you willing to give it to me?" "Take it." Kakashi smiled. The little fox took it, his face full of joy. "Then what are your conditions?" "Conditions? No need." "No, mother said, you can't take other people's things for nothing." The little fox said seriously. Kakashi was stunned, this little fox was very persistent. In other words, he is really an obedient little fox. "Well, I haven't thought of it yet. I will tell you when I think of it later." "Is that so? Thank you for the roast chicken. I have something else to do, so I'll leave first." The little fox happily took the roast chicken and left quickly. "What a funny little guy." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 831 Young A Yin You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The little fox took the remaining roast chicken and flew away, and soon came to his nest. "Mom, mom, look, I brought back your favorite pheasant. It's roasted and it's delicious." The little fox ran into the den with excitement on his face. The mother fox was lying weakly in the nest made of straw. "Child, you are back." A weak smile appeared on Mother Fox¡¯s face. "Mom. Look, this is the roast chicken I got for you. You haven't eaten for several days, and this is your favorite." The little fox shook the roast chicken that was still warm in his hand, his face full of excitement. The mother fox smiled and said: "Thank you, child, but mother can't eat it now, so you can eat it yourself." "No, it won't work. I exchanged it with other monsters with great difficulty, just to give my mother food. Mom, you haven't eaten for so long, I'm afraid" The little fox said, looking a little depressed. Although he is still young, he already understands that his mother seems to be leaving him forever. The mother fox touched the little fox's cheek and said with a smile: "My child, mom is fine. Mom is just a little tired and may need to go to a far away place." "No! Mom, don't leave me. I can't live alone yet, I need my mother. Mom" Tears slipped unconsciously from the corners of the little fox's eyes and fell on the straw beside him. The mother fox gently wiped away the tears of the little fox. "Child, as a boy, you can't cry casually. Promise your mother to be a strong fox, okay?" Hearing this, the little fox immediately wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes and squeezed out a smile. "Well! Mom, I promise you. But mom, can you also promise me not to leave me" Looking at the expectant look on the little fox¡¯s face, the mother fox felt a little sad. She wanted to agree, but she couldn't. You know your own body best. She has reached her limit. Perhaps, tonight will be the moment when she dies. But the little fox in front of me is still young. Apart from the most basic survival ability, there is still a long way to go. It is too dangerous in this forest full of monsters. She was worried. The mother fox gently took the little fox into her arms. The sudden warmth made the little fox stunned, and then she hugged her tightly with both hands. This feeling¡­¡­ So warm. ¡°Children, even if they don¡¯t have a mother and are on their own, they still have to live strong.¡± "Mother¡­¡­" The little fox seemed to realize something, and felt a chill in his heart. "I know, you are a strong boy, right?" The mother fox looked at the little fox expectantly. "Well! Mom, I will definitely become a strong boy." "Well, mom believes in you too." In the small nest, two foxes hugged each other quietly. Gradually, the little fox felt that the warmth on her mother's body seemed to be disappearing. "Mother!" The little fox screamed in panic, but the mother fox didn't react at all. "Mother!" The little fox barked again, but what he got was still silence. "Mom! What's wrong with you!" The little fox looked at the mother fox¡¯s face, which was kind and calm, with a faint smile on her lips. The little fox stretched out his trembling right hand and touched the mother fox's nose. There is no¡­breath. "Mother!" The little fox screamed, tears flowing down uncontrollably again. Tonight¡¯s night seems to be colder. The bonfire is still burning in the forest. In the dark night, it seemed that only this fire could bring Kakashi a little warmth. "I wonder how Ming is doing" Kakashi murmured to himself, his words full of longing. For a long time, Kakashi could only sigh. want toIf he goes back, it will take at least ten years. He still has a lot of time to endure. "Are you a human? Why are you here at night? It is very dangerous to light a fire in the forest at night." A clear voice sounded from behind Kakashi. Kakashi looked back and was stunned. Mask! Anbu¡¯s mask! The person in front of me is a silver-haired boy who looks about eighteen years old. Wearing a floral shirt, it looks a bit weird in this forest. Seeing Kakashi staring closely at him, the silver-haired boy subconsciously took a step back. What an astonishing momentum that ordinary people can¡¯t resist. Kakashi seemed to realize this and slowly calmed down his momentum. "Sorry, the mask you are wearing gives me a very familiar feeling, so I was a little excited for a while." Kakashi also felt it at this time. There was no chakra fluctuation in the person in front of him, he was just an ordinary person. No, perhaps, it cannot be called a human being. It¡¯s a bit like a monster, but also a bit like a human being. Half human and half demon? There are really many strange things in this world. As for that mask, it just happened to be somewhat similar. The young man breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this. Kakashi's aura just now was indeed a bit scary. This was the first time he saw such a scary guy. "You'd better leave here quickly, it's not safe here." "Then why are you here?" Kakashi smiled. "My home is here." "Oh? So it seems you are a monster?" The young man's eyes dimmed under the mask, and he whispered: "So be it." "Sorry, I don't have anywhere to go for the time being, so I can only spend the night here. Thank you for your kindness." "No place to go? Don't you have a home?" the young man asked in surprise. Kakashi raised his head, looked at the dark night sky, and said softly: "Well, how should I put it? There is home, but it is too far away, and I can't go back." "Is that so?" The young man was a little doubtful. "Let's sit down and talk. I think you won't be in a hurry for a while." Faced with Kakashi¡¯s sudden invitation, the boy hesitated, but quickly made a decision and sat across from Kakashi. The fire was rising between the two of them, reflecting their faces. "Your body seems to be very fragile. Is it for some reason?" The red light in his left eye flashed slightly, and the boy's body seemed to have no secrets in front of Kakashi. When the young man saw the red light, he was stunned for a moment, then stood up suddenly and exclaimed: "Are you not a human being?" ??At least in the young man's perception, humans do not have the function of red light. "How should I put it? It's really hard to explain. Let me introduce myself first. My name is Hatake Kakashi. What's yours?" The young man looked at Kakashi quietly, as if he wanted to see something. ????????????????? But from those eyes, it seemed that all I could see was kindness. After a long time, the silver-haired boy sat down again and spoke slowly. "Ah Yin." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 832 Forest of the Mountain God You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Ah Yin?" Kakashi was a little surprised, this name was really similar to his code name in ANBU. And he also has silver hair, plus a mask that looks like an ANBU. How should I put it, it¡¯s really a strange fate. "What? Have you heard my name?" A Yin asked strangely. "That's not true, it's just that your name reminds me of some past events, and I feel that the two of us are quite destined." "Past events? Fate?" Ah Yin was a little surprised. "Anyway, it's fate that we met. After all, it's incredible that I can come here." Kakashi said softly, with a feeling of nostalgia in his eyes. Looking at the masked man with the same silver hair as himself in front of her, Ah Yin felt a little strange. This person seems to be different from the humans he has seen before. By the way, he doesn't seem to admit that he is a human being, and he doesn't look like a human being. After all, the flash of red light just now was definitely not my illusion. The bonfire was still burning, but there was silence between the two of them for a while. Suddenly, Kakashi said: "Ayin, where do you live?" "Why are you asking this?" Ah Yin asked doubtfully. "Because I may not have a place to sleep at night, so I want to go to your place to have a rest. You won't refuse, right?" Kakashi smiled. "ah?" "Ah, do you agree? Then I decided happily." "Hey, hey, don't make the decision without permission." Ah Yin said helplessly. "Don't be so stingy." Kakashi said, then reached out and patted A Yin on the shoulder. Ah Yin was stunned and hurriedly avoided it. "Um?" Kakashi was a little confused, this guy's reaction was a bit big. Ah Yin also seemed to feel a little rude, so he explained: "I'm sorry, my body is very fragile. If I am touched by a human, I will disappear." A-yin is still not sure whether Kakashi is a human being, so naturally he will not take this risk. "oh?" Kakashi was surprised when he heard this. He didn't expect such an operation. ¡°Then I¡¯m really sorry.¡± The creatures in this world are really strange, possessing so many strange attributes. "I live with the mountain god and can't decide to take anyone back, so I'm sorry." Ah Yin apologized. "Mountain God? There is a mountain god in this place?" Kakashi said in surprise. "Of course, this place is called the Forest of the Mountain God, and this forest is protected by the mountain god." "It's interesting, then I want to go see it." If there really is a mountain god, maybe the strange situation in my body can be explained clearly. Ah Yin thought about it for a moment and said, "Okay, then you come with me. But whether Grandpa Mountain God sees you or not is not something I can decide." This does not seem to be an ordinary person. There should be no problem in taking him to see Grandpa Mountain God. "I understand, thank you." Ah Yin stood up and led the way. Kakashi extinguished the fire and followed him. On the way, the two of them chatted. "You seem to be a little different from humans, and also a little different from monsters." Kakashi asked. "Ah, how should I put it, I am not a monster, but I am not a human either." Ah Yin said, seeming a little depressed. But perhaps because he hadn¡¯t talked to humans for a long time, Ah Yin still told him about his life experience. He subconsciously felt that this was a good person. It¡¯s also a good person to talk to. "I was abandoned by my parents in this forest when I was very young. I was about to die, but when I was discovered by the mountain god, he used magic to keep me alive. But because of this, my My body has become very weak. As long as I am touched by humans, I will die. Therefore, I rarely have contact with humans." "I see." Kakashi nodded slightly, he didn¡¯t expect this young man to have such a life experience. But judging from his appearance, he should be similar to Natsume, and he is born with a certain amount of demonic power.   It¡¯s just that he is not as powerful as Natsume, so he cannot accept the full effects of the magic, and has become half-human and half-demon like he is now. Speaking of which, he is also a tragic person. ¡°But surviving in this way may also be a kind of luck. "What about you? Who are you?" A Yin asked curiously. He could feel that this person was different from ordinary humans. This is also the reason why he came here before. "I can only say that I am a traveler and accidentally came to this place. I am waiting for the way home." Kakashi smiled. "Traveler? Is your home far away? Can't you find where your home is?" Ah Yin asked doubtfully. "It can be said that it is a very far place, but it is also a very close place. It is so far away that you can't reach it no matter how far you walk, but it is so close that you can reach it in an instant." Ah Yin became more and more confused the more he listened, but he understood one thing, that is, the person in front of him seemed to be homeless for the time being. ¡°Is there always someone who can¡¯t find their destination in this world?¡± Ah Yin murmured. The voice was so low that only he could hear it. Soon, the two came to a temple. "This is it. You wait at the door, I'll go in and talk to Grandpa Mountain God." Kakashi nodded, and Ayin went in. Kakashi looked around and found that this shrine was not big. It is said to be a shrine, but it seems to have been abandoned for a long time. If A-yin hadn¡¯t brought him here, Kakashi would never have believed that there were gods here. Would a god live in a place like this? It¡¯s really strange. Not long after, Ah Yin walked out of the shrine and said, "Mr. Kakashi, Grandpa Mountain God is willing to see you. Come in with me." "OK." Kakashi followed A Yin and walked in. The temple was empty, with only a simple bed. The most conspicuous thing is probably a stone tablet in the temple. "The word "mountain god" is written on it. "It's really crude." At this moment, a burst of white light appeared on the stone tablet, and an old man with a white beard appeared in the white light. It looks like it is floating on the stone monument. "Are you the human being A Yin mentioned?" The mountain god showed his golden pupils and looked at Kakashi carefully. "It's me. Are you the mountain god here?" The first time he saw a so-called god, Kakashi was still a little surprised. The pupil power was slightly released, and the purple divine power of the Samsara Eye emerged. The so-called mountain god can also be seen clearly in Kakashi's eyes. The mountain god was startled. The astonishing eye power made him feel unable to resist. Who is this person? After observing, Kakashi withdrew his eye power and had some understanding in his heart. This so-called god is actually a monster. "It's just that compared to ordinary monsters, they have an extra power of faith. And it is the power of this belief that makes them gods. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 833 Reason You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "What do you want to do to Grandpa Mountain God!" Seeing that Kakashi¡¯s left eye was emitting a strange light, Ayin quickly blocked the mountain god. "Ah Yin, don't be nervous, he doesn't mean any harm." The mountain god said calmly. "Really? Grandpa Mountain God." "Don't worry. Moreover, if he really has malicious intentions, it's useless even if you block him." The mountain god smiled. "Grandpa Mountain God" At this time, Kakashi said: "Sorry, no offense intended, just a little curious." "It's okay, your body has a powerful force, but it doesn't seem to be a demonic force. It's very unique." The mountain god smiled. "My power is indeed different from that of monsters. I came here because I have something I want to ask Lord Mountain God." Kakashi said respectfully. This mountain god has the power of faith and is a god recognized by heaven and earth. If anyone harms this god, he will suffer great or small punishment from heaven. Although Kakashi is not afraid of these, it is better not to cause problems that can be solved peacefully. "Oh? What is it? If I can help, I will help you." Kakashi was a little surprised, this mountain god was unexpectedly easy to talk to. "In that case, I will speak frankly. Perhaps because of the power in my body, I often appear invisible in front of humans, just like a monster. Why is this?" Kakashi asked curiously. This is his biggest headache so far. The mountain god was a little surprised when he heard this. This was the first time he heard of this situation. "Are you originally a human?" "certainly." "This is the first time I have seen a human being with such powerful power. I don't know much about the situation you are talking about. If you don't mind, can you let me check your physical condition." Kakashi thought about it for a moment and agreed. This mountain god is not very powerful. If he does anything strange, Kakashi can kill him directly. Therefore, he is not worried about this mountain god messing around. "How should I cooperate with you?" Kakashi asked. The mountain god smiled and said, "Just stand still and relax." Kakashi stood still when he heard this. Seeing this, the mountain god floated to Kakashi's head, stretched out his right hand, and gently covered Kakashi's head. ¡°What a powerful force, it¡¯s really scary.¡± The mountain god knows Kakashi's body, the more he feels afraid. Ah Yin on the side looked at the two of them, feeling equally surprised. This was the first time he had seen Grandpa Mountain God so afraid of someone. Kakashi only felt a force entering his body, exploring all kinds of things in his body. "This feeling seems to be somewhat similar to the force of nature. Is this what they call demon power? It's really interesting." After a long time, the mountain god withdrew his right hand and returned to the stone tablet. "Your body is very powerful, and the fluctuations produced by this power seem to have some strange connection with the fluctuations of monster power in nature. When the two resonate, you will become a monster, and when this connection is broken, When the time comes, you will regain your human body." The mountain god explained. "I see. Is it because the power in my body is not suitable for the demonic power in the air of this world?" "You can say that." "Then how to solve it?" Kakashi asked curiously. "This I need to think about it. After all, I have never encountered such a situation." The mountain god said with some embarrassment. "Then please leave it to the Mountain God. This matter troubles me a lot." "You're welcome. You are also a very interesting human being." The mountain god smiled. Kakashi doesn¡¯t understand the power of this world, so it¡¯s difficult to solve it by himself. At the very least, you need to have theoretical knowledge first. ¡°After all, it¡¯s hard for a clever woman to make a meal without rice. "By the way, Lord Mountain God, I don't know if I can live here before that. After all, if I go to the human world, I'm afraid it will cause a certain amount of panic." "Of course. But my place is a bit small. If you don't mind, just live here with A Yin "The mountain god smiled. "Thank you, Lord Mountain God." "Okay, let Ah Yin help you with the rest. I'm a little tired, so I'm going to rest first." After the mountain god finished speaking, a burst of white light flashed and disappeared into the stone tablet again. "Mr. Kakashi, there is only one bed here. If you don't mind, just sleep with me." Ah Yin pointed to the bed covered with straw and said. "I'm afraid I will turn into a human being in my current situation. I'm afraid it would be inappropriate to sleep with you." Ah Yin nodded when he heard this. Indeed, if Kakashi turned into a human and touched himself, I'm afraid he wouldn't be able to survive. "In that case, I will give up my bed to Mr. Kakashi. I can just sleep on the tree outside." A Yin said and was about to go out. Kakashi saw this and said: "No need, A Yin. You are the master here, how can I let you go out to sleep. I will take care of the place where I sleep." "Um?" Before Ah Yin could react, Kakashi walked out. At this time, Kakashi missed Yamato's wood escape very much. What a great ninjutsu. If Yamato follows you, you don't have to do the house work yourself. But now I can only miss it. Yamato, who was on duty far away in the Naruto world, couldn't help but sneeze. "Who is thinking about me?" Yamato asked doubtfully. Kakashi looked at the trees outside the shrine, approached instantly, cut it in half with a knife, and then divided it into a single bed in three strokes. Qian Ting is crying, a good murder knife is now making furniture. "not bad." Kakashi was very fast, and when Ah Yin followed him out, he saw the bed. "This is¡­¡­" Ah Yin was stunned, what kind of operation is this? "How about it? My new bed?" Kakashi smiled. "Mr. Kakashi, where are you from?" "I just made it myself." Ah Yin looked at the sawdust on the ground, as if he couldn't believe it anymore. But, how did he do it in such a blink of an eye? Did he just take a nap in the shrine? impossible. "Grandpa Mountain God! Grandpa Mountain God!" At this time, the little fox jumped out of nowhere and flew towards the temple. "Little fox? Why are you here?" Ah Yin looked at the little fox in surprise. "Ah Yin! My mother is dead I want to ask the mountain god if there is anything I can do" "What? Mother Fox okay, let's go in together." Ah Yin took the little fox and ran into the temple again. The little fox was so anxious that he didn't notice Kakashi at all. "Is the little fox's mother dead?" Kakashi murmured. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 834 The Lost Girl You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The mountain god who had just rested was awakened by the little fox here. But although the mountain god is called a mountain god, it is actually not much different from ordinary monsters. He has no ability to bring back the dead, so the little fox is destined to be disappointed. ¡°Can¡¯t even Grandpa Mountain God save mom?¡± the little fox said gloomily. "Sorry, little fox, even if you are a monster, you don't have the ability to bring the dead back to life." The mountain god said apologetically. "I know, Grandpa Mountain God" The little fox's eyes were filled with tears again, but he quickly wiped them away. Because my mother said that boys are not allowed to cry. ? ? Life, old age, illness and death, many things cannot be solved by strength alone. Even Kakashi today cannot resurrect a dead person casually. Because many times, the equivalent exchange of life is life. "Grandpa Mountain God, I'm going back first. I want to accompany my mother on her last journey." "Go ahead, kid, it's really hard for you." The little fox turned around to leave, and happened to see Kakashi at the door. "It's you?" the little fox said in surprise. Kakashi smiled and said, "I didn't expect to meet so soon." "Thank you for the roast chicken, although my mother didn't eat it in the end" the little fox lowered his head and said. That look of loss made Kakashi feel something. ¡°See you next time, I¡¯m going back first.¡± The little fox said and ran away. "Wait, little fox, I'll go with you." Ah Yin shouted. The little fox paused for a moment and said, "No, Ah Yin, I want to be alone with my mother for a while." After saying that, the little fox ran away and disappeared. Ah Yin wanted to follow, but the mountain god said: "A Yin, let him go alone. This is what he must experience." "Yes, Grandpa Mountain God." The night was as cold as water, and Kakashi placed the new bed in the shrine. This is a dilapidated temple, no one comes here anymore. So you don¡¯t have to worry about anyone seeing it and finding it strange. The discomfort of coming to a strange world made Kakashi not sleep, but thinking about where to go next. Kakashi doesn¡¯t know much about this world. Therefore, it will take some time to figure out the origin of this world and steal an innocuous part of it. The Kiritani family. Natsume was lying on the bed, her eyes wide open, and she didn't look like she was going to sleep. "Great, I finally found someone I can talk to. It's great that he doesn't think I'm a liar. I wish tomorrow would come earlier so I could meet him sooner. I have so much more I want to tell him." Seemingly thinking of something, Natsume got up from the bed and turned on the small desk lamp beside him. Under the dim light, Natsume dug out the box on the side and took out a book from the bottom. Natsume gently opened the book, and there was a photo inside. Looking at the photo, Natsume showed a happy expression. In the photo, there are two young men and women. Judging from the degree of intimacy, they should be a couple. "Mom and Dad, I finally found someone who can understand me. His name is Kakashi Hatake. He is so warm, just like my father. Tomorrow, I can see him again. It's so good." Tears fell silently, but there was still a smile on her lips. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of sadness or joy. Putting the photo in her arms, Natsume closed her eyes, seeming to feel the warmth in the photo. If it were normal times, Natsume would not dare to take out the photos. Because looking at that photo, Natsume can¡¯t help but think of the time she spent with her father. The more I miss you, the sadder I feel. But now, having met someone she could talk to, Natsume wanted to tell her parents the news. People always have to find someone to talk to. No matter whether the object can respond or not. As long as you say it, that's enough. That night, Natsume slept soundly.   He has never looked forward to tomorrow so much. The forest of the mountain god. The early morning sunshine filled this lush mountain forest. Ah Yin sat on the stone in front of the shrine, watching the sunrise quietly. He seemed to be enjoying this tranquility. ¡°It¡¯s another new day.¡± A Yin murmured. Behind him, Kakashi walked out of the shrine. "Ah Yin, you got up very early." "Mr. Kakashi, it's not too late for you. Do you have any plans for today?" Ayin asked. "Not yet. But I am quite interested in this mountain. I wonder if you can take me for a walk?" Kakashi smiled. "Of course, Mr. Kakashi. I grew up in the mountains and I am very familiar with everything here." ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡± "You're welcome, Mr. Kakashi." Silver led the way and explained the situation in the mountain to Kakashi one by one. Suddenly, a big tree stretched out its palm-shaped branches and gently grabbed Ah Yin. "Ah Yin, who is this guy? He has a human aura on his body." Kakashi was a little surprised, are these trees alive? Is it also a kind of monster? "He is my friend. He is different from ordinary humans. Don't worry, he will be fine." Ah Yin explained. "Really? Guys over there, I'm warning you, don't touch Ah Yin, otherwise, I'll eat him!" Kakashi smiled and said, "Don't worry, I know." "snort." The trees snorted coldly and regained their composure again. "Sorry, they are also worried about me, that's why they say that. Don't mind." Kakashi shook his head and said, "It seems that you have a good relationship with them." "Well, if it weren't for them, I wouldn't be alive now." ¡°It¡¯s really a special fate.¡± "Yes, sometimes I am very lucky, so I lost the opportunity to communicate with humans, but having more monster friends may also be a good thing." A Yin said with a smile. "Well, there may not be much difference between humans and monsters." "Yeah, it's just" Ah Yin hesitated to speak, his expression under the mask seemed a little gloomy. "What's wrong?" "Noit's nothing." It¡¯s just that I also want to have a good communication with humans. Seeing that Ah Yin seemed to have something on his mind, Kakashi couldn't say much. After all, the two of them had just met each other not long ago, and they had not yet reached the point where they could talk about their feelings. ¡°Woooooooooooo¡­¡± When the two of them were walking halfway, a huge cry came into their ears. "This is the cry of a human child?" Ah Yin was a little surprised. "It's in that direction, do you want to go and have a look?" Kakashi said. After hesitating for a moment, Ah Yin said: "Let's go over and check the situation first. Maybe we are lost." Walking through a bush, sure enough, there was a little girl about six years old crying. It looks like he is indeed lost. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 835 C You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "she cried¡­¡­" Ah Yin looked at the crying girl and felt an inexplicable feeling in her heart. "It looks like she got lost in the mountains. This location has deviated from the main road. As a child, it is inevitable for her to be scared." Kakashi said. "Let me go over and take her out of here." "you?" "Well. Your current state is still a monster, and she can't see you. But I'm different. I'm half-human and half-demon. Even ordinary humans can see me. It's most appropriate for me to go." Ah Yin said. "Okay, then be careful. I'll take a look around first." "Sorry, I promised to show you around." "It's okay, this little girl needs your help even more." Kakashi said and left alone. Seeing Kakashi leave, Ayin put on a mask and slowly walked towards the crying girl. "Hey, little one!" Ah Yin shouted loudly. The girl stopped crying when she heard this, raised her head and looked around for the owner of the voice. Behind a tree, the girl saw Ah Yin. A boy wearing a mask. "Why are you crying?" The girl was overjoyed when she saw this and flew towards Ah Yin! "Great! Someone is saved!" Ah Yin was shocked when he saw this and quickly ducked away. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The girl missed it and fell directly on the grass. Raising her head, the girl looked at Yin with a resentful look. "Sorry, you are a human child. I cannot be touched by humans, otherwise I will disappear." "Um?" The girl looked surprised and seemed to be full of curiosity about this strange guy in front of her. Their story seems to start from here. On the other side, Kakashi was wandering alone in the Forest of the Mountain God. "This forest is not small. It will take a long time just to walk through it." Kakashi thought of this, tiptoed, and jumped directly into the sky. The power of chakra comes from the human body itself, so even if the world changes, it will not have a big impact on Kakashi's power. "After acquiring the power of six paths, flying is not difficult for him. There is something interesting about looking far from a high altitude. Kakashi closed his eyes and quietly felt everything around him. "This world is really peaceful." Kakashi sighed. ¡°Compared to the Naruto world where there are constant fights, this world is indeed much quieter. After spending a day in this world, Kakashi had almost figured out his situation. Although he still cannot control whether he is a human or a demon, he can understand his situation. For example, at this time, the demon power from the outside world is resonating with the chakra in the body. This is the state of the demon. "I never thought it would be like this again. We need to find a way to control it as soon as possible." Kakashi thought so and looked around in the sky. ¡°It¡¯s still in the form of a monster anyway, and no one can see it except the monster. For most monsters, flying is not a great ability. ? Somewhere in the forest. A woman with dark blue hair is walking, holding a cigarette rod in her hand. From time to time, I would take two puffs and spit out white smoke. "That guy Sanxiao said there would be Long grass here. I don't know if it's true or not. If he doesn't find it, I have to settle the accounts with him after I go back." C said, blowing out a puff of smoke. Suddenly, B looked at the sky and was stunned for a moment. "Huh? Who is that guy? Never heard of such a monster around here? This feeling is very strong." Bing was a little confused. She knew all the big demons around here, but she had never seen this guy who looked similar to a human. At this time, Kakashi also noticed C. The two looked at each other with scrutiny in their eyes. "It feels so strange, this guy" Bing muttered in his heart. Kakashi was stunned, this guy looked familiar. Without thinking much, Kakashi landed next to C from the sky. "Hello, boy, where are you from? I've never heard of monsters like you around here? " Before Kakashi spoke, C took the lead in asking. This rude attitude actually made Kakashi somewhat friendly. It looks like Kushina-san. Kakashi smiled and said, "Sorry, I just came here yesterday. Are you the monster here?" "Tch, it turns out I'm new here. No, I'm not a monster from the Mountain God's Forest, I'm from Hachihara. No, your voice are you Madara?" C looked at Kakashi in surprise and said. "Bann?" Kakashi was stunned, not knowing why Madara's name came out of this person's mouth. "Madara, I asked you why you haven't been seen for a long time. It turns out you are hiding here. But what's wrong with you looking like this? Don't you think your body is the noblest? How did you become a human? You look like this Not bad, where did you see it from?" Bing said with a smile. "Sorry, you may have mistaken the person." "You recognized the wrong person? How is that possible? Madara, even if you transform, your voice should be changed, right? What? Do you still regret that I drank your wine last time? Don't be so stingy." drink wine? Kakashi carefully looked at the person in front of him, the cigarette rod in his hand, and the dark blue hair. Suddenly, Kakashi understood the identity of this person. I also understood what was going on with the spots in her mouth. "Well, I'm sorry, I'm really not Madara." Kakashi had to reiterate again. Bing frowned, she knew Madara¡¯s character, and he would never deny his identity. "But the person in front of me denies it one after another. Is it really not Madara?" If you sense it carefully, this person's aura is indeed very different from Madara's. "Who are you?" C stared at Kakashi closely, his eyes full of caution and scrutiny. "Thishow should I say it?" At this moment, the chakra in the body resonated with the demon power again. Kakashi became human again. "Human scent? And it's a man!" C took a few steps back, looking horrified. Of course, she is not afraid of Kakashi, but because she hates humans, especially men. "Wellthere's no need to be like this." Kakashi was a little embarrassed. "Heh, man." Kakashi: "" "Are you a human or a monster? Are you a demon slayer?" Bing whispered. Kakashi scratched his head and said: "This is a bit complicated to talk about, but if you want to hear it, I can tell you." "Um?" C is a little curious. This guy was clearly a monster just now, and suddenly he turned into a human again. It's really weird. "Okay, then come and listen." So, Kakashi slowly revealed his situation. The reason why Kakashi told C was because he remembered who this person was. C, a powerful monster who is proficient in spells. A person who belongs to the top level in this world. Perhaps, she can give Kakashi the answer he wants. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 836 Getting along You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! C took a sip from the cigarette rod and slowly exhaled white smoke. "It turns out to be like this. I didn't expect such a thing to exist in this world. It's quite interesting." "Can you think of a way?" C looked at Kakashi and said, "Oh, what do human affairs have to do with me?" After Bing finished speaking, he stood up and prepared to leave. She doesn¡¯t like humans, nor does she like men. Therefore, I don¡¯t have a good impression of Kakashi either. Seeing that Bing was leaving, Kakashi felt helpless. This female monster is really hard to talk to. "I can tell you about Reiko in exchange." Kakashi said suddenly. "What!" C was shocked, turned around quickly, and stared at Kakashi closely. "What did you say? Say it again!" "I'm willing to exchange Reiko's news for you, what do you think? You should really want to know about Reiko, right?" Kakashi smiled. Natsume Reiko, Natsume¡¯s grandmother. He is also a being who can see monsters clearly. And her demon power is much stronger than Natsume. Therefore, her experience is similar to Natsume¡¯s. "It's just that compared to Natsume, Reiko is stronger and stronger. C and Reiko once had a friendship, and C had deep feelings for Reiko. In other words, Bing admires Reiko very much. But after a while, Bing never saw Reiko again. Even after Bing searched, there was no news about Reiko. In desperation, C had no choice but to give up. B stared at C closely, with a slight cold light in his eyes. "Do you know Reiko?" "Know something." "You still know about Lingzi and I? How did you know? Did Lingzi tell you?" C asked. "I can't answer this question for you, how about it? Are you willing to accept this deal?" Kakashi smiled. Bing frowned and looked directly at Kakashi, hoping to see something in those eyes. But unfortunately, Kakashi is not so easy to be seen through. "Who is this guy? Why does he know these things? And the weird power on him is even more strange. If it is a head-on fight, I am not his opponent. He doesn't seem to have any ill intentions. He is really a strange human being." Bing thought secretly in his heart, thoughts kept emerging. Kakashi was not in a hurry, and just looked at C quietly, waiting for her to recover. C took another puff of cigarette and said: "I can agree to your deal, but I have no good solution for this situation for the time being. I can only promise you that I will do my best." "That's enough, thank you." Kakashi smiled. "You believe me?" C was a little confused. "Of course, since you have made a promise, there is nothing I can't tell you." "You are different from ordinary humans." Bing said in surprise. ¡°I¡¯ll just treat it as if you¡¯re complimenting me.¡± "Since you believe me, then tell me, where is Reiko? I have been looking for her for a long time." Bing asked. "Reiko is dead, and has been dead for a long time." "What!" C was shocked, never expecting to get such information from Kakashi¡¯s mouth. "How can this be!" "For monsters, human life is very short. Maybe you didn't pay attention, but many years have passed since you met." Kakashi sighed and said. The time of monsters and humans is different. Monsters sometimes sleep for several years, but humans don't. The lifespan of humans and monsters are completely incomparable. ?This is how the world is. The life of a human being is just a fleeting moment for monsters. This is also the reason why many monsters are unwilling to come into contact with humans. Because it was too short-lived. "It's short-lived, and it's very likely that when you wake up, your original friends will become gray-haired."  The demon was startled and quickly retreated again. "Are you an exorcist?" "I can be if you want." "Okay! If you're cruel, I'll leave! But just wait for me, I won't let you go!" After the banshee finished speaking, she ran away quickly. This guy is really dangerous. Seeing the banshee leave, Kakashi smiled and said, "These monsters are quite cute." The forest of the mountain god and the temple of the god. Ah Yin sat on the stone next to the shrine, took off his mask, and looked into the distance. His eyes seemed to be exploring something. "What are you thinking about?" Ah Yin was stunned for a moment and turned back to look at the owner of the voice. "Mr. Kakashi, are you back?" "Well, I just came back. How was it? Did you send that little girl back?" Kakashi smiled. Ah Yin nodded and said: "Send it back. She has found her grandfather and said she would come to see me tomorrow." "Oh? It seems you did a good job." Ah Yin smiled and said nothing, as if he had something on his mind. "What? Are you worried about tomorrow's meeting?" Kakashi smiled. Ah Yin was a little embarrassed when he heard this, but still nodded. "I'm not good at communicating with humans." "There is no difference between human children and monsters. Don't worry." "Really?" Ah Yin asked doubtfully. "Don't worry. Besides, since she's not afraid that you are a monster, there's no need to worry." At this time, the mountain god floated out of the temple. "Ah Yin, if you are dealing with humans, don't get too involved. The most important thing is, don't let her touch you. Do you understand?" the mountain god said seriously. "Grandpa Mountain God, I understand." "It's good to understand. If possible, it's better not to have contact with humans in the future. Ah Yin, you belong to the Forest of the Mountain God now, not to humans." Ah Yin nodded, indicating that he understood, but his expression looked a little lonely. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 837 Discovery (two in one) You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The next day, the girl came to the Forest of the Mountain God as promised. Ah Yin couldn¡¯t hold it back and went to see her anyway. He longs for contact with humans. "Lord Mountain God, it seems that Ah Yin did not listen to your warning." Not far away, Kakashi saw this scene and couldn't help but laugh. The mountain god sighed and said: "A Yin, this child, has grown up in the forest of the mountain god since he was a child. His lonely heart can no longer bear it." "It's no wonder. After all, Ah Yin is originally a human being and is not as tolerant of loneliness as a monster. I must have come into contact with many people who came to the Forest of the Mountain God before, right?" The mountain god nodded and said: "Yes, but after those people knew that Ah Yin was a monster, they all ran away. How can humans and monsters become friends so easily? What's more, Ah Yin is different from ordinary monsters , does not have the ability of a monster, and is also very fragile." "Let it be, maybe Ayin just cares about having good memories." Kakashi smiled. "Oh, let him go. He already has his own ideas, and I can't imprison him for the rest of his life." The mountain god smiled helplessly. "That's a good idea. I believe Ah Yin still has his own sense of proportion. Moreover, I think the little girl named Takegawa Hotaru is also kind to Ah Yin. There should be no problem." "Humans and monsters have different paths, let's see how far they can go." "It's also a very interesting thing, isn't it?" Kakashi smiled. "You're a very open-minded guy. Okay, let's not talk about Ah Yin. Let's talk about you." "Me?" Kakashi was a little surprised. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of a way, maybe it can solve your physical problem.¡± "real?" "Of course, you come with me." Shenshan said, leading the way. Kakashi was a little confused, but still followed behind. Through the dense forest, Kakashi saw many monsters along the way. These monsters come in different shapes and look very interesting. When they saw Kakashi and the mountain god, the monsters all stepped aside or respectfully stepped forward to greet the mountain god. As for Kakashi, no one paid attention to him. After all, they don¡¯t know Kakashi. After walking for almost half an hour, the mountain god brought Kakashi to a valley. "Here we are, right here." Hearing this, Kakashi looked around. I saw rocks all around, but in the middle of the valley, there was a pool of turquoise water, which looked very clear. "This is where?" "This is the Yao Lake in the Mountain God's Forest, and there is a powerful demonic power attached to it." The Mountain God introduced. "Could this Yaohu solve my problem?" "Yes, Yaohu is the method I thought of, but whether it will be effective or not will only be known after trying it." Kakashi was delighted when he heard this and said, "What should I do?" "It's very simple. As long as you enter this Yao Lake, feel the demonic power in it, and after adapting to the demonic power, create a special place in your body to control the demonic power. In this way, your body will no longer be affected by the demonic power. Showing a normal form. But by that time, I won¡¯t know whether you are a human or a demon." The mountain god explained. "Do you store demonic power?" Kakashi was suddenly surprised when he heard this. In fact, this method is the same as using a curse seal to preserve the chakra of senjutsu. It¡¯s just that when it comes to chakra, Kakashi is very good at it, but when it comes to demon power, he is a little confused. "How is it? Do you want to try it?" the mountain god asked. "Of course, now that we have a way, it doesn't matter if we give it a try. I don't want to be a human and a demon, and still be unable to control myself." Kakashi smiled. "Then you jump into this Yao Lake and feel the powerful demonic power." Kakashi nodded, and just about to jump in, he suddenly thought of something and said: "Master Mountain God, I wonder if there is a way to practice demon power? In this way, it will be more convenient for me to feel demon power." "How to practice demon power?" The mountain god was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "There is no such thing. Our demon power is all innate, and the intensity of our innate demon power basically determines our abilities.? ¡°He is really a little devil who likes to play pranks.¡± "Who says it's not the case? No wonder so many people have failed to adopt him." "Alas, he is also a poor child." The comments from passers-by also made Xiao Natsume even more sad. Turning a corner, Xiao Natsume stopped suddenly. His body can¡¯t move! "This is¡­¡­" Xiao Natsume looked shocked and wanted to struggle, but found that he couldn't move. "I'm sorry, because you haven't listened to me, so I have to use this method." Kakashi came out from the side and said apologetically. Looking at the person in front of him who brought him warmth, Xiao Natsume had mixed feelings in his heart. Why is he a monster? It was clear that Mr. Inoue could see him before. Why can¡¯t it work now? When Xiao Natsume thought of this, he suddenly calmed down. It seems that things are a little different from what I thought. What exactly is going on? Kakashi walked to Xiao Natsume's side, stretched out his right hand, and gently wiped away the tears that remained in the corners of Xiao Natsume's eyes. Xiao Natsume was stunned for a moment, and the warm feeling appeared in his heart again. Is hereally a monster? How can a monster be so warm? If he is not a monster, then what is he? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 838 Natsume and Ayin You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Kiritani family. "Natsume? Are you back? Come over for dinner quickly." Mrs. Kiritani said enthusiastically. Natsume Xiao looked at Mrs. Kiritani and said, "Aunt Kiritani, I'm sorry, I feel a little uncomfortable. I want to go back to the room to rest first." Mrs. Kiritani was stunned, and quickly walked up to Xiao Natsume, knelt down, stretched out her right hand and placed it on his forehead. "It's not hot, Natsume, what's wrong with you? What's wrong with you?" Mrs. Kiritani asked with concern. Xiao Natsume shook his head and said: "It's okay, I just feel a little uncomfortable. I'll be fine after taking a rest." Mrs. Kiritani looked at Natsume strangely, and then said: "Okay, then you have a good rest, I will save your food for you." "Thank you, Aunt Kiritani." Xiao Natsume said and returned to his room. In the living room. "Huh? Miko, what's wrong? Natsume doesn't come over for dinner?" Mr. Kiritani said. Mrs. Kiritani shook her head and said, "He seemed a little uncomfortable and said he wanted to stay by himself. This child is really strange." "Well, it's no wonder, after all, he has been moving around since he was so young. Moreover, his parents and grandmother are also weird people." Mr. Kiritani said. "Honey, although Natsume is very pitiful, this child is so weird. He always says some strange things. I'm really scared." Mrs. Kiritani said worriedly. Mr. Kiritani sighed and said: "Oh, it's hard for you. In a few days, the time limit for us to adopt Natsume will be up, and he will go to my cousin's house to live." "Are you leaving?" Mrs. Kiritani asked in surprise. "Yeah. We agreed on this time. I will tell Natsume tomorrow and I will also go through the transfer procedures." "OhOkay. This way our lives can return to peace." "I hope this child can change his habit of lying as soon as possible, otherwise, no matter where he goes, he will make people feel uncomfortable." "Yes, I always say that seeing some weird things is really scary." Mrs. Kiritani whispered. "Okay, let's not talk about this anymore, let's eat quickly. "Um." in the room. Natsume was lying on the bed, his eyes dull. "Is Brother Kakashi human?" Natsume murmured to herself, recalling Kakashi's previous explanation in her mind. "I am indeed a human being, but for some special reasons, I often turn into a monster. I have no ill intentions towards you." No malice? Indeed, he has not done anything bad to himself since he met him. It¡¯s just is he really human? Little Natsume didn¡¯t know, but at the age of eight, he couldn¡¯t think about such a problem at all. The night was deep and his heart was lonely. His consciousness gradually blurred and he fell asleep. In the temple. Kakashi sat aside, quietly looking at the moon in the dark night. "The moon is not round enough today." Kakashi whispered. "Mr. Kakashi is very interested, and he is actually admiring the moon." A Yin said with a smile. "Just thinking about some things. It seems that you are in a good mood and you are getting along well with that little girl?" Ah Yin's face turned slightly red, and then she said lightly: "Fortunately, that human child gave me a different feeling. I really want to be with her forever." "It's really enviable." Kakashi smiled. "Kakashi-san, is there anyone you want to be with forever?" "Of course. It's just that I can't be with them now. Things in the world are always not what people want." Hearing this, Ah Yin seemed to have thought of his own situation, sighed and said, "Yes, people can't always get what they want." Even if he and Yingying can be together, they can't touch each other. Everything is still like the moon in the water or the flowers in the mirror. The next morning. Little Natsume is carrying her schoolbag and getting ready to go to school. Suddenly, Mr. Kiritani stopped him. "Natsume, there is something I want to tell you." Xiao Natsume was a little confused, but still said respectfully: "Uncle Kiritani?Speaking again, he just quietly led Natsume to the shrine. Outside the shrine, Kakashi was still sitting on the stone. Seeing Ah Yin coming with little Natsume, I was a little surprised. "Natsume? Why are you here?" Kakashi asked in surprise. Xiao Natsume heard the sound and looked around, it was Kakashi. "Brother Kakashi!" Xiao Natsume was overjoyed, let go of the stick, and ran towards Kakashi. Kakashi stood up, and Natsume threw herself into his arms. "Brother Kakashi, I'm sorry, I shouldn't have yelled at you yesterday." Xiao Natsume said, tears welling up in her eyes. Kakashi was stunned for a moment, then gently stroked Natsume's hair and said, "It's okay, everything is over." When Natsume heard this, her crying seemed to get louder. Ah Yin on the side looked at this scene with envy on his face. When can I give Yingying such a big hug? "Brother Kakashi, I am leaving here tomorrow to go to another relative's house. Can youcan you come with me?" Kakashi rubbed Natsume's hair and said apologetically: "Sorry, Natsume, I have some things that I can't leave here yet. I'll come find you after I finish these things, okay?" "Will it take a long time?" "I don't know either. But if I finish it, I will definitely come to you as soon as possible." "Um." Xiao Natsume responded softly, and then fell asleep in Kakashi's arms. He is really too tired. For a child, this mountain is too high. Kakashi gently held Natsume in his arms, with a smile on his face. The Kiritani family. "Honey, Natsume is missing. I can't find him no matter how I look for him. Could something have happened?" Mrs. Kiritani said worriedly. ¡°Let¡¯s go look for it again, it must be nearby.¡± "good." Just as the two were about to go out, there was a knock on the door. "Is Natsume back?" Mrs. Kiritani was overjoyed and immediately opened the door. But the person in front of her stunned her. I saw a handsome silver-haired man standing at the door, with a brown-haired boy on his back. "Sorry, Natsume fell asleep at my house, and now I have brought him back. I hope you don't blame him." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 839 Natori You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Natsume is gone, aren't you going to see him off?" A Yin said at the side. Kakashi smiled and said, "Isn't Hotaru going to leave here and go back to her parents' house today? Why don't you go see her off?" Ah Yin was stunned for a moment, but he didn't expect that he would be defeated by Kakashi. "Are you like me?" "Yeah, I'm really not good at separation, even if it's happened so many times." Kakashi smiled and shook his head, seemingly helpless. "Compared to Hotaru, Natsume's child seems a little different." "The child has understood his situation. The only thing he wants to do now is not to cause trouble to others." "It's really gentle." Ah Yin sighed. ¡°The more gentle a person is, the more heartache they make.¡± Kakashi smiled. "Despite this, one day he will find someone who understands his gentleness." "Yes, that day will not be too far away. The current experience will also make him more mature. To a certain extent, it is not a bad thing. Know how to cherish it from the beginning, and after you get it, you will no longer need it. I would give up easily." "It seems that Mr. Kakashi has high expectations for him." A Yin said with a smile. "Yes, he is a person worth looking forward to. Maybe you will get along well." Ah Yin recalled the way he got along with Xiao Natsume before, shook his head, and said: "His cautious character will probably make the people he gets along with uncomfortable." "One day, he will put away his uncertainty and caution and become more stable and mature. At that time, I believe you will get along very well. After all, you are both gentle people." Ah Yin looked at Kakashi¡¯s side face, and that faint smile seemed to hang on his face from time to time. Ah Yin didn¡¯t know why Kakashi was so sure, but he suddenly felt that what he said might be right. "Okay, let's not talk about this anymore. He and I will meet again sooner or later." Kakashi stood up and prepared to leave. Suddenly, Ayin said: "By the way, Mr. Kakashi, I have something to tell you." "Huh? What's wrong?" "Recently, a monster named Triangle appeared nearby. It is very ferocious. Many humans and monsters have been attacked. It seems that many demon slayers want to capture it, but they have failed. You have to be careful. a little." "The triangle and the demon slayer? I understand." Monsters are not all good people. Just like people have good and evil qualities, so do monsters. It is very common for evil monsters to prey on their own kind and attack humans. "The demon-killer is the person who deals with monsters. Like Natsume, they are born with monster powers. After practicing, they can seal or remove monsters. Ah Yin lives in the forest of the mountain god. It is protected by the mountain god and is generally not disturbed by evil monsters. But Kakashi is not just hanging around here. Kakashi didn¡¯t pay attention to Ah Yin¡¯s reminder. No matter how powerful the monsters in this world are, in Kakashi's opinion, they are just mediocre. As for the demon slayer Kakashi is quite interested. The sealing techniques in their hands are different from those of ninjas. "Ah Yin, do you know where the demon slayers are?" Ah Yin was stunned and said: "Mr. Kakashi, are you trying to find them?" "No, I'm just interested." Kakashi smiled. "That's right. I heard that they will hold a rally in the Shiyue Valley three nights later. It seems that there will be a lot of demon slayers." "Stone Moon Valley?" Kakashi muttered to himself and left immediately. It seems very interesting. The Natori family. The once glorious demon-killing family. ????????????????? However, generations of descendants have not had demonic power, causing the family to lose the ability to eliminate demons and can only retreat. It¡¯s just that there are some things that you can¡¯t just retreat to if you want to. To get rid of monsters, you will inevitably offend monsters. For a family that has lost its demonic power, monsters often come to cause trouble. In this generation, the Natori family has a visible??Attack on Natori. But Natori¡¯s attack failed. "You're really messing around. I just learned a few tricks to deal with monsters like this." Kakashi said as his figure appeared next to Natori "Mr. Hatake?" Natori asked in surprise. "You are still too reluctant to deal with such a monster." With a slight wave of his right hand, Kakashi's right hand came out with a bolt of lightning, hitting the triangle monster's head directly. With a bang, the head cracked, and the triangular monster turned into powder and disappeared. "Soso awesome" Natori said in shock. It¡¯s just a casual move, but it has such power. Kakashi turned back and looked at the trees behind Natori. "Come out, have you been watching for a long time?" Natori was stunned for a moment and looked back as well. I saw a young man holding a bow and arrow walking out from behind the big tree. It¡¯s none other than Shizuki Shiba. "Mr. Hatake, you are really powerful. But the moves you use are really strange. I have never heard of them." Deichang said with a smile. "The world is so big, there will always be things you haven't seen before." "That's true, but Mr. Hatake is really interesting. I wonder if you are interested in joining our field clan?" "I'm sorry, I'm not interested in exterminating demons, and I don't appreciate the methods of the Chang clan." "Really? It's such a shame. I believe we will meet again." After he finished speaking, he glanced at Natori, then turned and left. "This guy is really weird." Natori whispered. "That guy is too extreme." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 840 Book of Friends You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The temple. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Light rain. ¡°It¡¯s been really rainy recently.¡± Kakashi raised his head and looked at the gloomy sky, feeling a little confused. This world is really too quiet. "Um?" There was a rustling sound in the trees not far away, and Kakashi was a little curious. He stood up and left, walking into the bushes. A little reddish-brown fox was crying under the tree. "It's you, little fox." Kakashi smiled. The sudden sound made the little fox startled, and then he raised his head. "It's you! Mr. Hatake." The little fox wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and stood up quickly. "Why are you here alone?" "I¡­¡­" The little fox hesitated to speak, not knowing what he was thinking. ¡°It¡¯s raining, come to the shrine to take shelter.¡± Kakashi said, taking the little fox's hand. The little fox was stunned for a moment and did not resist. The brown hair was stained with rainwater, and the wet look made people feel distressed. Kakashi took out a towel, covered the little fox's hair, and rubbed it gently. "You need to dry your hair, otherwise you will get sick." "Thank youthank you" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? At this time, the little fox¡¯s stomach rang. In an instant, the little fox blushed. Kakashi smiled and said, "Are you hungry?" "Um¡­¡­" The little fox lowered his head and said. "Wait a moment." Kakashi said, walked to the side and took out a rice ball. "Here you go, eat quickly." The little fox had seen it, and he had a look of surprise on his face. "May I?" "Of course." Kakashi smiled. "Thanks." The little fox said, taking a bite of the rice ball. He is really hungry. ????????? Lately it¡¯s been harder and harder for him to find food. Coupled with the loss of his mother, the little fox has been in a very depressed mood and his health has become poor. This makes it even more difficult to find food. "Eat slowly, don't choke." As soon as Kakashi finished speaking, the little fox coughed lightly. "Ahem" ¡°Obviously, he was still choking. Kakashi smiled helplessly, picked up the teacup on the side, and handed it to the little fox. The little fox took it and drank it in one gulp. Kakashi gently stroked the little fox's back and said, "Are you feeling better?" "Well, thank you Mr. Hatake." The little fox said gratefully. "It doesn't matter, it's easy. Have you not eaten for a long time?" Kakashi asked curiously. Hearing this, the little fox once again showed a disappointed expression and said, "Well, although I learned to find food with my mother before, the environment in the mountains has not been good recently, so" Kakashi touched the little fox's hair and said with a smile: "In this case, I will teach you how to fish. What do you think?" "Really?" The little fox looked at Kakashi expectantly. "Of course, but we have to wait until the rain stops." "Um!" After the rain, the sky clears up, and the gentle sunshine shines on the river. Looking from a distance, one person and one fox are catching small fish in the river. Clear laughter sounded from the little fox¡¯s mouth from time to time. After the river fish is caught, the flames rise and the fragrance fills the air. The little fox had a rare meal. This reminded him of the warmth of his mother when she was still alive. That silver-white figure seems to have become more friendly. "Mr. Hatakethank you." ¡­¡­ Time flies by, and seven years have passed. Kakashi also stayed in this world for seven full years. In the Yaochi. Kakashi opened his eyes, and a white light flashed. Bang! Huge water splash exploded from the Yaochi, and then a man wearing a whiteHow come the sounds are so similar. "Boy, stop talking nonsense and hand over your friend account!" "No! You will definitely use it indiscriminately." "Of course, this thing is very interesting." ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I can¡¯t give it to you even more.¡± "Hurry up and hand it over! Otherwise I will crush you!" As he spoke, the force of his claws became even heavier. "Wow!" Natsume screamed in pain, then made a fist with his right hand and hit the white monster on the head! boom! There was a loud bang, and the fist hit the target. The severe pain caused the white monster to cover its head. Natsume also regained her freedom. "This isgrandma's relic, which is very important to me. I don't think this thing has nothing to do with me. Since grandma has no time to return these names to them. Then, let me inherit this mission. "Idiot, that's such a waste. Besides, there are many powerful monsters among them, and it's impossible for you to do it alone." "Don't you still have me? Didn't you say you want to be my bodyguard? Teacher Cat." "Um?" "If I die on the way, then this book of friends will belong to you." "Really? If you die, can I get the Book of Friends?" "Well, are you willing to help me?" "Why do you think I will agree to you?" Madara asked. "Because you are very similar to a friend I once knew. If it were him, he would definitely help me." "Is this the Kakashi you're talking about?" "Um." "He seems to be an interesting person." ¡°Ah, well, I didn¡¯t expect that someone would mention my name when I first came here. What a surprise.¡± A lazy voice fell from the sky, and then a silver-white figure landed between a man and an animal. "This is¡­¡­" Natsume was shocked, this familiar look ¡°Natsume, long time no see, you¡¯ve grown taller.¡± Kakashi said with a smile, extending his right hand and pressing it on Natsume's hair again. "Kakashibrother?" Natsume muttered the name in a low voice, and tears flowed down unsatisfactorily. "Natsume?" "You are finally back¡­¡­" Natsume shouted and threw herself into Kakashi's arms. Kakashi was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "Ah, sorry, it took so long." Madara on the side looked at Kakashi as if he was facing a formidable enemy. What a powerful aura, a feeling that is simply irresistible. "Who are you?" Madara whispered. Kakashi looked back at Madara and said with a smile: "It turns out to be you, little kitten. It seems that I came here at the right time." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 841 The one who protects me, show his name! You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Idiot! You are the little kitten! I am a high-level monster with such a noble body!" "Really? But I still think you are cuter when you turn into a cat." "Asshole! That's just my disguise!" "Well, it doesn't matter. Judging from your appearance, you probably don't want to fight with me, right?" Kakashi smiled. Madara looked solemn when he heard this. To be honest, when Madara felt this aura, he knew he couldn't win. "Who is this guy? He has such a strong aura. Could it be that he has completely entered the legendary realm of gods? Judging from Natsume's appearance, he seems to know him. So, he shouldn't have the idea of ??making friends, right? No, that's the case The existence of the Book of Friends is completely meaningless to him." Madara secretly thought to himself that he was very curious about this guy who suddenly appeared. What¡¯s more important is that this guy¡¯s voice is exactly the same as mine. "I will be scared if you look at me so fiercely." Kakashi said with a half-smile. ¡°Tch, kid, I¡¯ll let you go for now.¡± "Let me go? You are really bragging." "snort!" Natsume looked at the person and beast in front of him and felt a little weird. The voices of these two guys were exactly the same, and for a moment it felt like they were talking to themselves. Kakashi looked at the Book of Friends in Natsume's hand and smiled: "Natsume, it seems you have found something interesting." "Brother Kakashi, this is my grandmother's relic. I want to return all the names on it to the monster. Can you help me?" Natsume whispered. Kakashi scratched his head and said: "Well, there is no problem. It's just that I'm not familiar with this thing, so I'm afraid I can't help with many things. However, this little kitten seems to know a lot, maybe it can help Gotta be busy." Natsume was stunned and looked at Madara. A huge white body, a fox-like head, and a red cane mark on its forehead. Behind him is a white tail. "Teacher Cat, are you willing to help me?" "Well, just think of it as my repayment for letting you out of the barrier. But after you die, the friend account will belong to me, right?" "Ah, this is the agreement between us." "Then I'll do whatever it takes to protect your safety." Madara said proudly. "He's really an unyielding guy." Kakashi smiled. "What nonsense are you talking about! You bastard!" Madara seemed to have seen through his mind and shouted with a guilty conscience. "It's nothing. But, Natsume, it seems that your life will become very troublesome in the future. Is it okay?" Natsume shook his head and said: "It doesn't matter, I want to find traces of Grandma Reiko's existence. Maybe following this book of friends can let me know bits and pieces of it." "That's fine. With this little kitten accompanying you, there shouldn't be any problem." Kakashi smiled. Natsume thought of something and said, "Brother Kakashi, are you leaving again?" "Not for the time being. This town is nice and I will stay for the time being." "Really?" Natsume said excitedly. "Um." "Very good!" Madara stared at Kakashi closely, as if he wanted to see through this person's purpose. But unfortunately, nothing can be seen. Not far away, there was another rustling sound. "LingziLingzigive me your name quickly." Natsume was startled and said, "That monster is here again. Teacher Cat, what should I do to return this name to the monster?" "Open the Friends Book, think of the monster in your mind, and say, My Guardian, show his name. The Friends Book will open automatically, and the page belonging to the monster will appear, tear it off , hold it in your mouth, clasp your hands vigorously, hit the spirit, and exhale gently. The name in the contract will enter the monster's body, and the name will be returned." "That's it." Natsume suddenly realized. "This requires Reiko's breath and saliva. But you are Reiko's grandson, so you should be able to do it." "You'll know this kind of thing once you try it. Didn't that monster come over?" Kakashi said,Yummy. " "Bean paste buns? Nanatsujiya?" Hisigaki murmured these names and reached out to take the red bean paste bun from Kakashi's hand. He took one out and put it gently into his mouth. "Is it delicious?" Kakashi asked with a smile. "Yeah. It's delicious. No wonder Reiko said this is the best bean paste bun in the world" "Lingyuan cried The eyes that filled the whole face were filled with tears. It was just the corners of her mouth that showed a satisfied smile. "Really? It seems that Reiko is also a very tasteful person." A gust of wind blew by. The silver hair is flying in the air. At the same time, it also blew away Ling Yuan¡¯s tears. "Lingzi" Ling Yuan called softly, and for a moment he seemed to see the original figure again. "Thank you." As Ling Yuan spoke, he disappeared from the spot. Natsume asked in confusion: "Brother Kakashi, why do you have red bean paste buns on you?" "I just happened to buy it. I didn't expect this monster to like it quite a lot." Natsume looked at the place where Hisigaki disappeared and said with a smile: "Yes, no wonder. Because it was the delicacy that grandma once told her. However, Grandma Reiko never took her to taste it in the end." "Really? It seems that Reiko's memory is not very good." "Perhaps. Brother Kakashi, why did Hishigaki become more lonely because he was waiting for his grandma? She was alone, and she was so lonely to begin with." Natsume asked softly, maybe this was something he couldn't understand in Hishigaki's memories. Madara, who had returned to his cat form, watched silently, seeming to be thinking about something. "Because some people could have survived the darkness alone. However, because they have seen the light, they can no longer endure the darkness." Kakashi said with a smile, his eyes full of tenderness and nostalgia. Madara was stunned for a moment, and his gaze at Kakashi became a little deeper. Natsume looked at Kakashi half-understanding, and for a moment, he seemed to understand the emotion. He seems to be waiting for Kakashi in this way. ?The kind of waiting without knowing the deadline is the most uncomfortable thing, right? Kakashi picked up the fallen friend tent and swept away the dust on it. Madara is a little nervous, what is he going to do? "A friend's account?" Kakashi murmured to himself, and then handed the Book of Friends to Natsume. "Natsume, do what you want to do." "Um!" The account of friends alternates between the hands of the two. Under the light of the setting sun, the tent of friends seemed to be emitting a faint red light. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 842 Revealing God You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! (The latest updates are two chapters combined. Although it is a single update, the number of words remains unchanged.) "Umcan I keep this cat?" At the Fujiwara house, Natsume hugged Teacher Mew and asked with a look of fear on his face. Aunt Tazi looked at Natsume, a smile flashed in her eyes. "A kitten with a big head? It's very cute. Okay, let's go and feed it together." Natsume was stunned, probably because he didn¡¯t expect Aunt Tazi to be so easy to talk to. "Thank youthank you." "Takashi, we are a family now, we don't have to be so restrained." Aunt Tazi said softly. "Um." Natsume responded softly, his eyebrows slightly lowered. He is still not used to such relatives. ¡°But, Aunt Tazi is really gentle. Natsume suddenly had a feeling that maybe he would stay in this home for a long time. No more having to be pushed around. Outside the door, Kakashi watched this scene quietly and chuckled: "Natsume, this guy is still the same as before. But in this family, maybe it will become different." Kakashi turned and left, with some relief in his heart. ¡­¡­ The next day, school. The school bell rings. "Hello everyone, a new teacher came to our school today, and he will be in charge of our Chinese class in the future. Please welcome these new teachers Hatake." Natsume was stunned when he heard this, Mr. Hatake? Coincidence? Nishimura Satoru asked curiously: "Is he a beautiful teacher? I heard that all those who can speak Chinese are beauties." "Nishimura, you know beauty. You felt the same way last time Natsume came here." Kitamoto complained ruthlessly. "Hehe, the teacher is a beautiful woman and she is very motivated in class." "Okay, you two, stop arguing, the new teacher has come in." Monitor Sasada said in a low voice. The two of them immediately shut up and looked towards the door. At this time, a tall and handsome man walked in from the door. He has silver-white hair and is dressed in black. With a slight smile on his face. The most eye-catching thing is that there is a scar penetrating through his left eye. But the strange thing is that this scar is not ugly, but adds a little charm. "So handsome!" "Kakashibrother?" Natsume exclaimed. "Natsume, do you know the new teacher?" Nishimura on the side was a little disappointed to see that it was not a beautiful teacher, but Natsume's surprised look seemed to indicate that he recognized this new teacher. Nishimura was a little curious. Natsume nodded, and before Nishimura could ask again, Kakashi had already spoken. "I am a new Chinese teacher, my name is Hatake Kakashi. I like to eat salt-roasted saury. You can call me Hatake-sensei or Kakashi-sensei. If you have any questions, you can ask me at any time." Kakashi said, showing a smile. In an instant, all the girls in the class showed nymphomaniacal smiles. A girl raised her hand and asked: "Teacher Hatake, how old are you? You look so young." "Well, it's neither big nor small anyway." Kakashi said with a smile. Kakashi looks like he is only about twenty years old now. No wonder these junior high school students are curious. With the power of six paths and the request of Terumi Mei, Kakashi is now considered to be immortal. "Hey, is the teacher still so mysterious?" "Ha ha." Kakashi laughed and did not continue. Natsume also felt a little strange at this time. Seven years had passed since the last time he saw Kakashi, but now there seemed to be no change at all. Seven years have not left a trace on this man's face. Sure enough, he is not an ordinary person. ¡°Yesterday when dealing with that monster, Kakashi also showed amazing power. Teacher Neko is also very powerful, but when facing Kakashi, he seems to be a little afraid. "Since everyone has no questions, let's start the course. The first thing we want to talk about today is Chinese culture." Kakashi¡¯s class has started"This is¡­¡­" Lu Shen looked at his body, and a smile appeared under the mask. "It seems that Hanako has passed away." "Lord Lugami! What's going on?" Natsume exclaimed. "Hanako has passed away. She is the last person who believes in me. When she passes away, I will also disappear." "Howhow could this happen! Lord Dew God! Don't disappear! I'm here to worship you! I will come to worship you every day!" "No, Natsume-sama, you are my friend. This is enough. I have been waiting for this day for a long time. I can finally touch Hanako." Lu Shen said lightly, with a satisfied smile on his face. "Are you satisfied with just this? Lu Shen." Kakashi said suddenly. "Um?" Lu Shen looked at Kakashi with some confusion. "If you want to touch her, do it now!" As Kakashi said, the fox mask on his left wrist quickly grew in size and covered his face. For a moment, Kakashi's body was filled with the aura of a monster. "What a powerful demon!" Teacher Cat exclaimed. "Lu Shen, come with me to see Hanako one last time." Kakashi stretched out his right hand and placed it in front of Lu Shen. "Is it really possible?" "certainly." Lu Shen looked at Kakashi, with a look of longing under the mask. Immediately, Lu Shen jumped and fell into Kakashi's palm. ¡°Then, get ready to fly!¡± After Kakashi finished speaking, he took a lifelong leap and flew into the sky. "That old lady's breath just now was over there!" Kakashi found the direction and sped away. "Kakashi-sensei!" Natsume yelled, but Kakashi didn't look back. "What did Kakashi-sensei do?" Natsume asked confused. ¡°Just follow me and have a look and you¡¯ll find out.¡± Teacher Cat said, and with a bang, he transformed into his true form. "Come up, Natsume." "Um!" In a certain house. Hanako lay quietly on the bed, her breath gone. Beside her, her juniors were crying. An invisible white light emerged from Hanako's body and condensed into a shadow. "Is this what it will be like after death?" Hanako murmured. A gust of wind blew by, and Hanako couldn't help but cover her eyes. "This is¡­¡­" I saw a man wearing a fox mask appearing in front of Hanako. There seems to be something else in his hand. "Lord Lu Shen?" Hanako looked at the dew god in Kakashi¡¯s palm in surprise and said. "Hanako, we finally meet." Lu Shen, who was emitting white light, smiled. "Lord Lu Shen, it's great to finally see you again. I thought that because I saw you, I made you disappear." Hanako smiled. "Ah, Hanako, let's go together this time." "Well" (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 843 Shigure You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡°It¡¯s really a good weather today.¡± "That's right." The white light dissipated, and it seemed like nothing was left. ¡­¡­ "Kakashi-sensei, where will Lord Rogami and Grandma Hanako go?" "They will meet again in another world, and maybe it will be another story." "Really?" "As long as we look forward to it, they will. At least, in our hearts, they have already reached consummation, right?" "Is it complete in your heart?" Natsume was stunned and seemed to feel something. "Okay, it's getting dark, go home quickly." Kakashi rubbed Natsume¡¯s hair and turned to leave. Monsters are really affectionate beings. No matter how small a favor is, it will always be remembered in your heart. No wonder many monsters resist contact with humans. Because human time is too short in the eyes of monsters. In the eyes of monsters, it is just a blink of an eye, but humans have already aged and died. "Mr. Neko, will Master Lu Shen and Grandma Hanako really be consummated?" "who knows." ¡­¡­ School. "Huh? Sasada-san, what are you doing?" Kakashi watched as monitor Jun Sasada held a form and placed it in front of him. "Teacher Hatake, this is a courage test organized by me. I originally wanted to hold it tonight. But the school said that a teacher must lead the team, otherwise it will not be allowed to be held. So, please." Sasada said pitifully. "Whywhy are you looking for me?" Kakashi was a little confused. "Because other teachers don't agree." "Forehead¡­¡­" "Hatake-sensei, I'm begging you." Sasada clasped his hands together, looking like he was pleading. "All right." Kakashi said, picked up the pen on the side and signed his name on the form. Sasada was overjoyed. "Thank you, Teacher Hatake. We will meet at the old school building at eight o'clock tonight. You must come." "Yes, I will." Watching Sasada leave, Kakashi murmured: "Old school building? I remember that place seemed to be demolished. There seemed to be a smell of monsters when I passed by last time. It seems that I have to go and check the situation first. If I really want to As for monsters, I'm afraid this courage test meeting may be dangerous." Out of the responsibility of being a teacher, Kakashi decided to go and take a look at the situation first. If there is any problem, it is best to solve it by the way. Kakashi doesn¡¯t have many classes, so he has a lot of time. So we set off and walked to the old school building. This old school building has been abandoned for some years, and it seems that it will be demolished and rebuilt in the next few days. "It looks pretty small. But it seems a little spooky." Kakashi stood at the door, muttering to himself. Just as he was about to go in, he was called. "Who are you? This is an abandoned school building, you can't just enter it." Hearing this, Kakashi looked back and saw that it was the school janitor. "It's Master Mitarai. I'm Kakashi Hatake." The janitor glanced at Kakashi and recognized the teacher who had just come to the school. After all, good-looking people are the first to be remembered wherever they go. "It turns out to be Mr. Hatake. Why are you here?" "The students have organized a courage test meeting, which will be held here at night, so I wanted to come over to see if there are any safety risks." Kakashi said. "So that's it. Hatake-sensei is really responsible." Mr. Mitarai smiled. "This is what a teacher should do." "Haha, Teacher Hatake said it well. But these students are really brave, they actually come here for a test of courage." Seeing what Mitarashi meant, Kakashi couldn't help but asked curiously: "Huh? Mitarashi, is there anything wrong with this old school building?" "Well, there are some problems, but they are all rumors. I don't know whether they are true or false." Kakashi's heart moved and he said, "Can you tell me about it?" &nsp; The sudden sound made Sasada turn his head, only to see Shigure carrying the amulet bag with a branch. Sasada was overjoyed and quickly held the amulet in his hand. "Yes! That's it! Great! I'm almost desperate. This is my mother's relic and it is very important to me. Hey, what's going on with this branch?" Sasada asked confused. "An impure existence like me cannot directly come into contact with pure people. Are you okay? Leave quickly." "Impure? What is that?" Sasada said doubtfully, but in the blink of an eye, Shigure had disappeared. "Wait a minute! I haven't thanked you yet!" But no matter how much Sasada shouted, Shigure did not appear again. Later, Sasada came many times, but Shigure never showed up. "It's just a small help, do you have to thank me in person? You are really a weird person." Shigure looked at Sasada quietly by the window. For some reason, he felt a little happy in his heart. "Butif I touch her as an unclean person, I will make her dirty." Shigure laughed at himself in his heart, showing a little inferiority complex. Sasada shouted in the old school building: "Please, come out and let me see you. Even just once." When Shigure heard this, he was stunned and clenched his right fist. "Is that so? As long as I see you once, you will never come again. Then I will never let you see me. In this way I can see you often. In this way, that is enough." Under the umbrella hat, tears slowly flowed from those bright eyes. ? across the cheek and landed on the corner of the mouth. It actually has a slight bitter taste. It turns out that from the bottom of my heart, I still like human beings so much (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 844 Heart You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "This guy really has the temper of a child." The left eye returned to normal, and Kakashi sighed. With the power of Sharingan, Kakashi used illusion to know the past of the monster in front of him. Shigure likes humans very much, but was betrayed and imprisoned by the wealthy businessman, so he started to hate humans. In the end, he became a monster, an identity he considered unclean. Shigure was born a god, which is different from Lukami. The god of dew was originally a monster, but he became a god with the help of faith. Therefore, Shigure cannot accept the identity of a monster. In fact, Shigure himself didn¡¯t realize that what he actually hated was not humans, but the wealthy businessman from back then. As for the resentment towards other people, it is just a kind of repercussion similar to the temper of a child. ¡°If he really hated humans, he wouldn¡¯t have helped Sasada in the first place. He is still the kind-hearted Shigure he was before. ??It just changed from a god to a monster. Speaking of which, he is also a poor person. "It shouldn't be difficult to solve this problem. It can be seen that Shigure has a good impression of Sasada, and Sasada seems to be very grateful to Shigure and always wants to thank him in person. This courage test meeting was promoted by Sasada with all his strength. I'm afraid It¡¯s also to find Shigure before the old school building disappears. I heard from Natsume that Sasada strongly invited him to go, so Sasada must have some knowledge of Natsume¡¯s ability to see monsters.¡± For a time, Kakashi was already analyzing everything. ¡°After all, Sasada is a good student, so a suggestion like a courage test is really not like her style. Since she did this, there must be a reason. "In Shigure's memory, he also saw Reiko. It seems that this guy's name was also recorded in the friend's account. Reiko really doesn't let anyone go." Kakashi smiled helplessly, becoming more curious about this magical woman. "Let Natsume give his name back to this guy tonight. Maybe it can bring him a little warmth. Also, Sasada may also want to meet this awkward guy." ¡­¡­ Night falls. Kakashi stood outside the old school building, welcoming the students. ¡°Teacher Hatake, you came so early.¡± Sasada said in surprise. "Teacher, come here in advance to check on the situation to avoid any danger." Kakashi smiled. "Hatake-sensei is really conscientious." Kakashi smiled and said nothing. Soon, Kakashi saw Natsume behind the crowd. He is still the same, used to being alone. "Kakashi-sensei? Why are you here too?" Natsume said with some surprise. "Sasada asked me to come over and lead the team. This is also the school's requirement." Kakashi smiled. "I see." Kakashi looked behind Natsume and smiled: "The kitten is here too." ¡°Kitten?¡± Natsume was stunned and quickly turned around. It¡¯s none other than Mr. Cat. Natsume grabbed Mr. Cat and whispered, "Why are you following me?" "What does it matter? It looks interesting. Besides, I'm your bodyguard now, so of course I have to follow you. There might be monsters here." "That's what I say, but don't say it in front of everyone." "Hey, hey, I know." Teacher Cat said helplessly. Kakashi on the side saw this and said: "There is indeed a monster here." "Um?" Natsume was shocked, she didn¡¯t expect Kakashi to say that. "It's a monster named Shigure, and his name is also on the friend's account." Kakashi immediately told Natsume about Shigure. "So, I hope that you will give your name back to Shigure, so that he may be able to understand his true thoughts." "I understand, Kakashi-sensei, I will." "Well, that's good. Come with me later." "good." Sasada looked a little strange at the familiar appearance of the two people from a distance. "It's strange. Are Hatake-sensei and Natsume familiar with each other?" Sasadaexist. "Lingzi smiled. "Monstersmonsters are impure existences!" Reiko shook her head, took out a paper umbrella from somewhere, and covered Shigure's head. Shigure felt his eyes go dark, and then he could only see his left eye. "What are you doing!" "Shigure, you trapped yourself in this umbrella-like space and saw only one side. One day, you will see a more comprehensive world. At that time, you will understand the true thoughts in your heart." After Lingzi finished speaking, she turned and left. Shigure stood there blankly, watching Reiko leave with his exposed left eye. "Real thoughts?" Shigure was puzzled as he braved the broken umbrella above his head. What do I really think? Why do I suddenly feel so lonely ¡­¡­ Shigure slowly opened his eyes, and the paper umbrella above his head had disappeared. "woke up?" Shigure raised his head and looked at the owner of the voice. The man who knocked himself down. "It's you" Shigure murmured. "Have you found your answer?" Kakashi smiled. "Answer?" Shigure muttered to himself, but didn¡¯t know what to say. "Isn't it clear yet? Thendo you remember Sasada?" "Sasada?" Shigure was stunned, it was that girl¡¯s name. "Although you have become a monster, you are not unclean. At least, in her eyes, you have saved her. Because of this, she will be eager to thank you. If you are not willing to believe in humans anymore, then at least believe in her. Bar." Shigure¡¯s pupils shrank, and the doubts in his heart seemed to be answered. A burst of white light emerged from Shigure's body. "Thank you, I understand. I want to go back to where I was." Shigure said with a smile, that smile seemed to bring a hint of relief. "Aren't you going to meet her?" Kakashi smiled. "Will do." The white light dissipated and Shigure disappeared. At this time, Sasada, who was still in the old school building, suddenly felt a white light appear in front of his eyes. A warm hand covered her hair. Next to my ears, that familiar yet unfamiliar voice rang. "Thank you Sasada" Sasada raised her head, and in the white light, she seemed to vaguely see the figure again. But it doesn¡¯t look real. The white light disappeared, like a dream. Sure enough, I still like humans. Tears, I don¡¯t know whose eyes they fell from. A cloud of dust was thrown up. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 845 Didi fights spots You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Shigure left. Back to where he originally belonged. Just like every child who throws a tantrum, he will eventually return home. He let go of his resentment and gained something more precious. ¡°Perhaps, soon, he will become a god again. "Kakashi-sensei, where will Shigure go?" "Go back to a place where he feels at ease." "A place of peace of mind?" Natsume was puzzled. "Yes, the place where the heart can settle down is the destination. He already understands." Kakashi smiled. "A place of peace of mind is your destination?" Natsume murmured to himself, seeming to understand something for a moment. Will the Fujiwara family be your destination? Or maybe it¡¯s those monsters? "Okay, the test of courage is not over yet. Let's go." "Um." ¡­¡­ Teaching and educating people seems to be an interesting thing in Kakashi's opinion. This is different from teaching Naruto, Sasuke and the others in the world of Naruto. It is a different feeling. The sound of chalk rubbing against the blackboard and the waving of dust seem to make every rhythm very beautiful. Of course, disobedient students are always a bit difficult to deal with. But Kakashi always has a way to have a good talk with them. People who become Hokage will basically not lack charisma. After all, this is also an essential ability to become Hokage. In such a pleasant atmosphere, Kakashi is living a good life. I can still meet Natsume when I have nothing to do, and it is very interesting to talk to him about monsters. In Kakashi¡¯s opinion, the monsters in this world are much cuter than humans. Recently, Kakashi has been busy with another thing. That means finding a house. Although the school provides dormitories for teachers, it is somewhat inconvenient for Kakashi. So, he decided to move out. There were no classes today, so he went out to look for a house. The house was a bit far from the school, but it was quieter. Kakashi liked it quite a bit, so he immediately paid and rented it. "It's a little worse than the Hatake family house, but it doesn't matter, I can go back soon." Kakashi looked at the room in front of him and smiled lightly. For a moment, he missed that home again. Shaking his head, Kakashi didn't think much, just turned and left. It¡¯s better to get familiar with the surrounding environment. ¡°As soon as I walked away, I met an acquaintance. "Natsume? Why are you here? And this little kitten." Natsume was also stunned when he saw Kakashi. "Kakashi-sensei, why are you here?" "I rented a house nearby, so I went out for a walk and got familiar with it. What about you? You remember that your home seems quite far away from here." Kakashi said. "It's like this. I found a ticket from Moriguchi to Kirinuma among my grandmother's belongings. I thought my grandmother might have been delayed by something and didn't go, so I wanted to see what was there." Natsume said truthfully. "A daily trip to find grandma's past?" Kakashi smiled. Natsume scratched his head in embarrassment. "Well, I happen to be free, let's go together. Maybe we can meet some interesting monsters." "Hey, white-haired boy, why are you always following us!" Teacher Cat shouted unhappily. "Mr. Neko! It's so rude to say that. Besides, Kakashi-sensei is not an outsider." Natsume said quickly. "snort!" Teacher Cat tilted his head, showing off his arrogance. "The little cat seems to have a lot of opinions." Kakashi said, pressing one hand on the cat teacher's head. Teacher Cat wanted to hide, but an invisible force made it impossible for him to dodge. With his right hand hitting the growing head, Kakashi put it in front of the cat teacher's forehead and said: "Kitten, you are not good." "Damn it!" Teacher Cat growled, and his dark eyes turned golden. "Ah, are you still angry?" Kakashi smiledYes, there is a lot of resentment in this place. Kakashi frowned. Teacher Cat also became more vigilant after hearing this. "Yes, this feeling is that of the earth spirit!" "Earth spirit?" Natsume was wondering when countless branches suddenly appeared around him. "This is¡­¡­" Before they could react, those branches had already tied up Natsume and Santo. "It's a bit interesting. It looks a bit like Mudun, but it's almost as powerful." Kakashi smiled and then formed a seal with one hand. A mouthful of chakra was raised. "Art fire escape ho fireball!" Hot flames spurted out from Kakashi's mouth, burning all the branches in an instant. "Idiot! You will burn Natsume!" Neko teacher shouted angrily. "Don't worry, I'm sensible." The flames burned all the branches, but Santo and Natsume were not harmed at all. "This is¡­¡­" Natsume landed, Kakashi quickly supported him. "Are you okay?" "It's okay, Kakashi-sensei, what was that just now?" Natsume said in surprise. This was the first time he saw Kakashi use his ninjutsu. "It's just a little trick. I'll explain it to you later. I can feel that the Guanli mentioned by Sandu is possessed by this kind of earth spirit, and the real body is in the lake in front." "Then let's go there quickly." "Um." The group of people ran to the lake, and soon, two things like catfish tentacles ran out and shot at Natsume. Teacher Cat transformed instantly and bit the two catfish tentacles. But at this moment, more catfish tentacles emerged and entangled Ban. "Damn it!" Ban shouted. At this time, a catfish-like creature emerged from the lake. "You are Natsume Reiko, right? Hand over your friend account quickly!" the catfish creature shouted. "Guanli? How did you become like this?" Sandu asked in confusion. The catfish creature ignored Santo and attacked Natsume. Natsume was startled and quickly backed away. At this moment, Kakashi stood in front of Natsume. "Kakashi-sensei!" Kakashi stretched out his right hand and directly grabbed the catfish tentacles. "It's time to end." The blue arc of electricity pulsed, and Kakashi pulled hard, pulling the catfish creature out and setting it aside. The catfish tentacles that originally bound Madara also disappeared. The catfish creature kept twitching and shrinking rapidly, turning into a large tadpole with four legs. "Guanli! You've changed back!" Seeing this, Sandu quickly ran over and held Guanli in his arms. "Sandu? What are you doing! Let me go! Don't do this, it's disgusting!" But Sandu ignored Guanli and continued to rub Guanli in his arms. Kakashi smiled when he saw this. It seemed that they had no big conflict. ¡­¡­ "Huh? Did you quarrel because of Reiko?" "That's right! This idiot actually gave his name to a human! How stupid! What a big idiot! He actually has the nerve to come back! That's why I'm angry! This guy has lost his self-esteem as a monster! I want to apologize I don¡¯t know how to come back early, I just stay there in a daze! What an idiot!¡± "I'm sorry, Guanli, I was wrong." "Fool!" Watching the two people noisy, Kakashi suddenly felt a little warm. "Umyou two, stop arguing." Natsume said from the side. "Natsume, they are not quarreling, this is their way of communicating. Their relationship is very good." "Huh? Really? Kakashi-sensei?" "Well. Only true friends would be angry for such reasons. Guanli was very worried about Sandu, and the more worried he became, the angrier he became. It's okay now." Hearing this, Natsume looked at the two of them. Although Sandu was scolded, he had a happy smile on his face. "Maybe these are friends." Natsume murmured. Having few friends, it was hard for him to understand this. But he believes that he will gradually understand. Kakashi looked at the two of them, his heart moved slightly. Such friendship is indeed enviable. Because that¡¯s probably what a so-called good friend is, right? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com); Such friendship is indeed enviable. Because that¡¯s probably what a so-called good friend is, right? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 846 So far away You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Huh? Didn't Natsume come again today?" On the podium, Kakashi looked at Natsume¡¯s empty seat and said doubtfully. "Natsume-san seems to be sick and has taken sick leave today." Sasada replied. "Are you sick? He is really a fragile guy." Kakashi has lost count of how many times he has heard that Natsume is sick since he came to this school. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look after class.¡± Kakashi thought to himself and started class immediately. The Fujiwara family. "Guizhi, how are you feeling?" Aunt Tazi asked with concern. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong, I can go to class tomorrow.¡± "That's good. It seems your body still needs more exercise." Aunt Tazi smiled. "Um." At this time, the bell rang outside the door. "It's strange, who will come here at this time? Takashi, you rest first, I'll go down and take a look." "Okay, Aunt Tazi." Natsume responded softly. Aunt Tazi walked to the entrance and pushed the door open. The person who caught his eye made Tazi stunned for a moment. "Who are you?" Kakashi smiled and said: "Hello, are you Natsume's aunt? I am Hatake Kakashi, Natsume's Chinese teacher. Natsume is on sick leave today, so I came to see him." Aunt Tazi suddenly understood and said with a smile: "So that's it, Teacher Hatake is interested. Come in quickly." "Sorry, it came unexpectedly. Here is some fruit." Kakashi said, raising the fruit basket in his hand. "Hatake-sensei is too polite, come in." Tazi did not shirk, took the fruit basket, and welcomed Kakashi in. Bringing Kakashi to the living room, Tako said: "Hatake-sensei, you sit here for a while, I'll call Takashi." "sorry to bother you." "No trouble, I'm very happy that Mr. Hatake can come over to see Natsume. Please wait a moment." Kakashi nodded slightly, and Aunt Takko went upstairs to call Natsume. Natsume was sitting on a chair, taking a short rest, when she heard Toko call out: "Natsume, Mr. Hatake is here to see you. How do you feel?" "Kakashi-sensei?" Natsume asked in surprise. "Yes, people are already downstairs. If you have no problem, just go down. After all, they come all the way to see you." Aunt Tazi smiled. "Well, okay, I'm fine. I'll go down now." Natsume put on some clothes and went down. Teacher Cat yawned and whispered: "Does this guy really have no purpose?" ¡°Obviously, his suspicion of Kakashi has not been completely eliminated. In the living room, Kakashi is looking at the surrounding furnishings. Although this house looks a bit old, it is very warmly decorated. It can be seen that the owner of the house is a person who knows how to live well. Living with such people must be very warm. "I felt a force of enchantment outside the house before. It should have been arranged by the cat to resist monsters. But with that kind of strength, it seems that even monsters with a little strength can come in." Kakashi was a little confused. The power of this barrier was indeed not strong. You can ask Natsume later and you should know. "Kakashi-sensei? It's really you!" When Kakashi heard this, he turned around and saw Natsume looking at him with joy on his face. "It seems that you have almost recovered." Kakashi smiled. "Well, it's almost done. I'm really sorry for making Kakashi-sense worried." Natsume whispered. "Fool, why do you and I need to apologize for this kind of thing? It's not the first day we've known each other." Kakashi said and ruffled Natsume's hair. It¡¯s just that this touch seems to feel something strange. Natsume was very pleased with Kakashi's movements, and was a little confused when he saw Kakashi suddenly paused. I saw Kakashi frowning, looking a little strange. "What's wrong? Kakashi-sensei?" Natsume asked confused. Kakashi calmed down his expression and said with a smile: "It's nothing, Natsume, I want to visit your room. You? Kakashi stood there, watching this scene quietly. Tanozaki was walking slowly towards his home, completely unaware that there was a monster talking to him next to him. He didn¡¯t respond and didn¡¯t feel anything strange. And Yan kept talking, with a happy look on her face. When Kakashi saw this, something soft in his heart seemed to be touched. So close, but never visible. But even so, does she feel satisfied after seeing it? "Monsters are really strange creatures." A gust of wind blew by, blowing the paper on Yan's face. Kakashi was suddenly stunned. Under the paper, there are actually closed eyes Shecan't see? By the way, what she said before was that she smelled the breath Is that so? Until the end, she could not know what he looked like. And he wouldn¡¯t know that there is such a person who has been watching him from a distance? A gratitude will not only not be responded to, but will never be known. It¡¯s really a bit sad Kakashi sighed, and with a flick of his finger, the fox mask on his left hand flew out and attached to Yan's body. For a moment, Yan froze his body and felt a powerful demon force rushing into his body. Tanozaki walked slowly, but suddenly heard a voice from behind. Tanozaki was surprised, and when he looked back, he saw that it was a girl with a piece of white paper with a bird written on it on her face. At this time, the girl screamed and seemed a little uncomfortable. "Are you OK?" Yan was stunned and looked at Taniozaki blankly. He saw himself? "I'm fine, Mr. Tanio." "You know me?" Tanozaki said strangely. Yan looked at Kakashi in the distance and saw Kakashi smiling slightly. Yan seemed to understand something in her heart, and her face was filled with gratitude. "Well, Mr. Tanozaki, long time no seethank you" "Thank me? Why?" Tanozaki asked puzzled. "Because you have appeared before" The wind blew by, bending the corners of the girl's mouth. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 847 Taming You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "The charm of Chinese is that it is a language of precise expression, but it is also full of room for imagination. Often the meaning expressed literally can be extended to have many different understandings. This is especially true in poetry and songs. Obviously. Okay, that¡¯s it for the morning class. Before lunch, it¡¯s your free time.¡± At Yanba Hot Spring Lodge, Kakashi put down the chalk in his hand and ended his morning lecture. There are training habits of colleges and universities in ancient times, and often this geese hot spring is coming. Of course, the training camp is not all about fun, there are still classes, but they will be a little less than usual. At this time, Kakashi ended his class. Students all over the world are probably very happy when they hear that get out of class is over. "Great! get out of class is finally over! What should we do now?" Nishimura said excitedly. Kitamura on the side organized his books and said, "Of course it's a hot spring, Natsume, what do you think?" Natsume said apologetically: "Sorry, I still have something to deal with." "Huh? What's going on?" Nishimura asked curiously. "When I went out in the morning, Uncle Zi asked me to go to the nearby kiln to get the fired tea bowl." ¡°So that¡¯s it, then let¡¯s go with you.¡± Nishimura said enthusiastically. But Natsume rejected Nishimura¡¯s kindness. "Nishimura, no need, let's have fun, don't ruin everyone's mood in the hot spring because of me." "But it's too dangerous for you to go alone. There are forests nearby." Kitamoto said worriedly. "No problem." Natsume smiled. "this¡­¡­" "I'll go with Natsume, you guys go have a good time." At this time, Kakashi appeared in front of the three of them. "Hatake-sensei? You want to accompany Natsume?" Nishimura said in surprise. "Well, it just so happens that I have to go and do something nearby." Kakashi smiled. "That would be great. Then please ask Hatake-sensei to take care of Natsume." "no problem." On the road. "Kakashi-sensei, what are you going to do?" Natsume asked curiously. "This mountain used to be the Forest of the Mountain God. I haven't gone back to see Ah Yin and Little Fox for a long time, so I stopped by to have a look." Hearing this, Natsume remembered the silver-haired boy who appeared when he went to find Kakashi before. Butwho is the little fox? "I haven't seen Gin for a long time. I'll be with Kakashi-sensei later." Natsume said. "good." "So you used to live in the Forest of the Mountain God? Why haven't I heard of you?" Teacher Neko said as his head popped out of Natsume¡¯s backpack. "That's because you are still sealed, and I only came here seven years ago." Kakashi smiled. "Seven years ago?" Teacher Cat murmured. The two walked for a while, and Kakashi suddenly said: "By the way, I remembered that I also want to find some herbal medicine, which is nearby. Then let's separate here now. The kiln is in front, you two Let's go over there. I'll go take a look around first, and we'll meet up later and go to the Forest of the Mountain God together." "Okay." Natsume responded, and Kakashi disappeared. "This guy is really mysterious. Natsume, you have to be careful about him." Cat teacher said. Natsume smiled and said: "Mr. Cat, don't worry, Kakashi-sensei won't do anything to me. He is my first friend, and he treats me like an elder brother. I trust him." "Hey, I hope he is really a good person. Otherwise, we will be in trouble." Teacher Cat whispered. If he is not a good person, Mr. Cat says he can¡¯t stop him. Natsume didn¡¯t have the slightest doubt about Kakashi. After all, he was the one who helped him get out of loneliness. The man and the cat walked a few more steps, and suddenly there was a sound not far away. "You useless fox, get out of this forest quickly! I'll get angry when I see you!" "Ah, no!" Hearing this voice, Natsume was a little curious and ran over quickly. The cat teacher on the side sighed helplessly: "He is really a nosy guy." The scenery in front of you flashes; "Is it because I'm too useless? Is it because I'm too weak?" "No, I just don't want to tie you up with this kind of thing. We are not a master-slave relationship." Natsume said, squatting down and touching the little fox's head. "Really? But you will still leave, just like Kakashi-nii did. If you leave, you will never come back." The little fox said in despair. Natsume was stunned. Sure enough, this little fox knew Kakashi. "Ah, little fox, I didn't say I wouldn't come back. Besides, I didn't leave for long, right?" A familiar voice sounded in the little fox's ears, causing him to suddenly raise his head and look at the person. "Kakashi-nii!" The little fox subconsciously pounced into Kakashi's arms. "Kakashi-nii! You are finally back! II miss you so much!" Kakashi gently touched the little fox¡¯s ears. This little guy was really too soft. Natsume looked at this scene and felt a little familiar. When he was a child, he seemed to throw himself into Kakashi's arms like this. Even now, he still has such an impulse. It¡¯s just that as people grow up, they no longer do many things. Fortunately, Natsume still clearly remembers the warmth in that embrace. "What a silly fox. If you miss me very much, you can stay at my place for a few days." Kakashi smiled. "Really? Is it really possible? Kakashi-nii?" The little fox looked full of longing. Kakashi squatted down and gently scratched the little fox's nose with the fingers of his right hand. "Of course, but you have to be good and don't run around." "Hmm!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 848 Willing You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The forest of the mountain god. "Ah Yin, try this." Kakashi explained the reason, and Gin swallowed the pill. The mountain god on the side looked at Ah Yin nervously. For A Yin, the mountain god has always been very concerned about him. I had no choice but to use that magic method, but now it is almost at its end. Looking at Ah Yin¡¯s condition, I¡¯m afraid that his body will collapse in another year. And he was at his wits end. At this time, Kakashi is his only hope. When the pill enters the abdomen, there is a warm feeling. Then a wave of demonic power spread throughout his body. Natsume and Neko-sensei both looked at this scene in surprise. The little fox always stood between Kakashi and Natsume. Kakashi¡¯s left eye turned, quietly observing the changes in Ayin¡¯s body. "It seems that the effect is not as perfect as expected." Kakashi sighed, he still took it for granted. After all, the world is still different. Ah Yin opened his eyes and clenched his fists, which seemed to be filled with strength and no longer as weak as before. "This feeling¡­¡­" Ah Yin murmured to himself, he felt the difference, but something seemed wrong. "Ah Yin, it seems that this pill is not as effective as I imagined, but at least your body has recovered a little, and you will not be weak for at least ten years. I'm sorry to disappoint you." Ah Yin showed a gentle smile. "Mr. Kakashi, you don't need to apologize. It's good that you have troubled me about my affairs, and it has such an effect. In this way, I can stay with Hotaru for a few more years." "I will continue to think of a solution." "Kakashi-san, there's no need to force it." "This is my promise." Seeing the solemn look on Kakashi¡¯s face, Ah Yin said helplessly: ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble Mr. Kakashi.¡± "Ah Yin, how many months will it take for Yingying to come over?" "Well. There is still a little time before summer vacation." "How about it? Are you interested in staying in a small town with me for a few days?" Kakashi smiled. "Going to a small town?" Ah Yin was stunned. He had been in this forest since he was sensible and had almost never gone out. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to, it¡¯s that he can¡¯t. There are too many humans outside, and as long as he is touched even slightly, he will disappear. The risk was too great, so he didn¡¯t dare to go out at all. When the mountain god heard this, he was even more shocked and said quickly: "Kakashi, this is not possible. It is too dangerous for Ayin to leave the forest of the mountain god." "Don't worry, Mountain God-sama, if I say so, there will naturally be a solution." Kakashi smiled. "A way? What way?" the mountain god asked in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s this mask.¡± Kakashi took off the fox mask on his left wrist and said. "Mask?" "Yes, this mask condenses almost all the monster power in my body. As long as Gin wears it, he can temporarily completely transform into a monster. In that case, he will not be touched by humans." Kakashi explained. "Really?" the mountain god asked doubtfully. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, you¡¯ll know if you try it.¡± Kakashi said, with a slight push with his right hand, the fox mask flew out and landed on Ayin's face. A powerful demonic force was released from the mask, covering A Yin's whole body. "this¡­¡­" Before Ah Yin could react, he felt that his body was protected by a strange force. "There doesn't seem to be any difference?" "Really? It's different." I saw Kakashi walking up to Gin and pushing him in front of Natsume. "ah!" With a scream, Ah Yin threw Natsume down. "Oops!" The mountain god was shocked and stepped forward quickly, but Kakashi stopped him. "Don't worry, it's okay. Look, it's not a good thing." I saw that A Yin actually passed through Natsume¡¯s body! "this¡­¡­" Ah Yin looked at his hands in shockI don¡¯t know what I¡¯m thinking. "excuse me." Ah Yin said softly, Huanli also came back to his senses. "What's up?" Since they are both monsters, there will naturally not be much rejection. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand something, so I wanted to come over and ask you.¡± "What's the matter?" Huanli was a little confused. "Since he can't see you anymore, why are you still following him?" Huanli was silent for a moment when he heard this, and then showed a look of nostalgia. "Because he and I have had many wonderful memories. At that time, we were together all day long and talked a lot. We saw the stars in the sky together and the fireflies flying in the sky. Even if we can't see these, But that memory will never go away.¡± "remember¡­¡­" Ah Yin lowered his head, with nostalgia and struggle in his eyes. Huanli slowly approached Ah Yin, stretched out her right hand, and gently touched Ah Yin's face. Ah Yin was stunned for a moment and subconsciously wanted to avoid it. Huanli smiled and said: "If you can ask such a question, you must have a good impression of human beings like me." Ah Yin remained silent, but his look betrayed him. "Ah Yin, cherish it. Humans and monsters are different existences after all. Separation will happen sooner or later. Maybe in our long lives, only memories will be left to accompany us." "Are you really happy guarding these memories?" "No, it's sad." Ah Yin was stunned for a moment, not expecting such an answer. "Thenthen why" Huanli turned to look out the window and smiled slightly: "The sweeter the memory, the more painful it is to think about it now. But no matter how great the pain is, there will always be a hint of sweetness mixed in it. For me, memories are It is both arsenic and honey. For this little sweetness, no matter how great the pain is, it seems nothing more than this." "does it worth?" Ah Yin was asking Huanli, but it seemed that he was also asking himself. "It's not worth it, butI am willing." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 849 The sky is filled with fireflies You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! It¡¯s a sunny day. Kakashi walked by the river. And Ayin also followed Kakashi. They appeared here because of Ah Yin¡¯s request. Yesterday¡¯s conversation with Huanli made Ah Yin deeply touched. After knowing Huanli¡¯s thoughts, Ah Yin also wanted to know what this human named Zhang Shi was thinking. and¡­¡­ He also has a fianc¨¦e. Did you give up on this relationship that shouldn't have existed in the first place, or did you have no choice but to return to reality. Ah Yin wants to know the answer. By the river, Mr. Zhang Shi was still sitting by the river as he did yesterday. "Hello." Kakashi spoke softly, and Mr. Akashi looked back. "You are the one from yesterday" "My name is Hatake Kakashi." "It turns out to be Mr. Hatake, do you have anything to do with me?" Zhang Shi asked doubtfully. "Actually, I met a person, no, to be more precise, a monster. So I want to ask you something." Zhang Shi was stunned for a moment, then said softly: "So you met her?" There seemed to be a hint of relief and joy in the voice. "What is between you and her?" "Me and her?" Zhang Shi murmured, then looked up at the sky, seeming to be thinking about something. Or perhaps sorting out the thoughts in your head. After a few minutes, Zhang Shi said slowly: "Since you can also see monsters, you should be able to understand how I feel." Zhang Shi paused for a moment, then continued: "People who can see monsters are existences that normal people cannot understand. Therefore, we always have an unspeakable loneliness. Because we are not understood. In the past, I hated monsters. Until I met her.¡± "That was a gloomy period in my life. Now that I think about it, it's like a dream. It was a night in the summer when I met her. From then on, we had an intersection and became closer and closer. Finally, I I fell in love with her, but I didn't tell her until I lost the ability to see monsters. Because I couldn't see her, the connection between me and her gradually broke off." "Do youregret it?" Kakashi asked. "What do you regret?" ¡°I regret meeting her.¡± Zhang Shi shook his head and said: "Why regret it? It was an incredible thing for me to meet her. I come here every day to see if I can see her again. But a month has passed, One year has passed, seven years have passed, and I still can't see her. Maybe my fate with her is over." "Have you let it go?" "What's the difference between letting go and not letting go? Does it mean that if I let go, she will disappear in my heart? No, she will always exist. Maybe one day she will gradually become blurred, but she will never disappear. Because She existed." Once it existed, it has traces, so how can it disappear so easily. Kakashi looked at Akashi, his eyes full of complicated emotions. Ah Yin has remained silent. Under the fox mask, no one could see his expression. "I heard you are getting married." Kakashi said again. "Yeah, originally I thought I would never meet someone I like again. Until I met my current fianc¨¦e. She is very gentle and tolerant. In three days, it will be my wedding with her. Today is the same This is my last time here. It¡¯s time for me to let go of that person and those memories. This is also what I told my wife." Zhang Shi said with a smile. Zhang Shi smiled very sweetly, and there was no trace of fakeness in that smile. Kakashi knew that he had let go, but he had not let go either. It¡¯s just that this may be the best ending now. How can humans and demons be involved casually? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Now this may be the consequences. It's just that some things are like this. You know you can't do it, but you know the taste. The two fell silent for a while. At this time, a woman from a distance came over and called softly: "Zhang Shi, it's time to go home." Hearing this, Zhang Shi stood up and waved towards the woman.nbsp; But Seven years. I have been waiting for seven years. That longing One day, I met a girl. She is very similar to her. Whether it¡¯s appearance or personality. For a moment, I even thought she was back with me. But I know she is not her. She is a human, not a monster. She is a monster, not a human. And I am a human, not a monster. It¡¯s just that they seem to be Time is such a terrible poison. I fell in love with her. Everything seems to be so natural. She is a monster and she is human. ¡°And I¡¯ll never see her again. Is she a substitute? No, it¡¯s not. I know, I love her. I am too persistent. Should I say goodbye to the past? That memory should be said goodbye to. That part may have been the wrong start. But, that feeling Looking at the fireflies all over the sky, I seemed to see her again. Are you saying goodbye to me? Firefly That agreement belongs to us. That night when the sky was filled with fireflies. I clenched the hand of the person next to me, tears rolling in my eyes. sorry¡­¡­ If I could do it all over again, maybe I would still fall in love with you without hesitation. If I could do it all over again, maybe I would tell you earlier that I love you. If I could do it all over again, maybe I would hold you tightly. If we could do it again, maybe we would have more beautiful memories. If I could do it again, maybe I would cherish it even more. If I could do it again How can time come back again! Firefly Bye now¡­¡­ "Zhang Shi, what a beautiful firefly. Are they blessing us?" I wiped away the tears from the corners of my eyes and squeezed out a smile. "Yes, that's my friend blessing me again. One of my monster friends." She looked at me doubtfully, as if she didn't understand. But he just smiled and said nothing more. ¡­¡­ Kakashi quietly looked at the fireflies in the sky, sighed, and whispered softly: "The childhood sweetheart has passed away, the bamboo horse has grown old. From now on, everyone I love will be like you." The fireflies all over the sky are gradually disappearing and returning to the space between heaven and earth. No one knows where she went. In the end, she left and never came back. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 850 Natsume Natori You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Natsume, I heard that you have a good relationship with Tanuma from the next class recently." "Tanuma? Kakashi-sensei, he can also see a little bit of youkai. He may be the same kind as me." "Oh? In that case, I have heard that this Tanuma-san is somewhat similar to you. They are both so lonely." Kakashi smiled. "Kakashi-sensei" Seeing Natsume's helpless look, Kakashi smiled and rubbed his head and said, "Natsume, it seems that you are living a good life here. There are more gentle people here who accept you than before. .¡± Natsume nodded, there was indeed a big difference here from before. Of course, the biggest difference is that there are more friends accounts and the fat cat. "By the way, Kakashi-sensei, I met someone yesterday." Natsume seemed to have thought of something and said suddenly. "Huh? Who?" Kakashi asked curiously. "He seems to be able to see monsters and calls himself a monster slayer. His name is Natori Monday." "Natori?" "Kakashi-sensei knows him?" Natsume asked curiously. "How should I put it? We do know each other, right? That boy is quite famous in the world of demon slayers now. He is much better than when I first met him." Kakashi said, remembering Natori when he was young. At that time, he was quite similar to Natsume. Whether it¡¯s personality or ideas. It¡¯s just that Natori now is not as fragile as before. I heard that he became a big star. "Does a demon slayer want to destroy monsters?" Natsume whispered. "Well, in the eyes of most demon slayers, there are only two kinds of monsters, one can be used and turned into shikigami, and the other can be destroyed." "How can this be done? It's too much!" "How can I put it, the existence of the demon slayer is not wrong. Natsume, you also know that there are some evil monsters that will attack humans. At this time, the demon slayer is needed." "But no matter what, hurting a monster is an excessive thing." Natsume¡¯s idea is very naive, thinking that just expelling the monsters will be enough. But from Kakashi¡¯s point of view, it is not something incomprehensible for the evil demon to be killed. Don¡¯t forget, Kakashi came out of the ninja world of mountains of corpses and seas of blood. "Natsume, this world is not as beautiful as you imagine. There is a saying in Chinese that says, "People do not want to hurt tigers, but tigers are harmful to people's hearts." There is also a saying that says, "You must not have the intention to harm others, and you must have the intention to guard against others." Before you want to do good things, you must first measure your own strength. Otherwise, more often than not, things will just become a mess." "Even so, I don't want to hurt the monster" Kakashi looked at Natsume, this child has a soft heart, and this matter cannot be forced. Furthermore, since Madara is protecting Natsume, even if he is naive, he will not be harmed, so there is no need to rush to change. Didn¡¯t the original Natori gradually change over time? "Just follow your heart." Kakashi smiled. "Well, thank you, Kakashi-sensei." "What have you been busy with lately? Are you still giving names to those monsters?" Kakashi asked. "Well, this news has spread among the monsters, and some monsters came to me to ask for their names. Grandma Reiko did provoke a lot of monsters." Natsume said with a smile. Sometimes Natsume doesn¡¯t understand why Reiko encounters so many strange monsters. But these monsters seem to be very gentle monsters. "You still have to be careful when dealing with monsters." "Well, by the way, Mr. Kakashi, I met a monster with a rope around its neck yesterday. She seemed to have received help from Mr. Natori when he was a child, so she is grateful to Mr. Natori. It's just Natori Sir, I accepted the commission to destroy this monster." "Oh? Does Natori know that this monster has been rescued by him?" "I don't know. I plan to ask Mr. Natori after school. He wants me to be his assistant, so I told him his whereabouts." "Interesting. Natori is not a ruthless monster slayer. If the monster is harmless, he will not kill it." ?sp;But for Kakashi, this is not a problem at all. I saw Kakashi stretched out his right hand and gently grasped the rope. "What are you doing?" the monster asked in surprise. "It's nothing, just be patient." Kakashi said as a burst of lightning flashed from his right hand. Tear it apart! In an instant, the rope broke. "Is this so simple?" Natori's world view seemed to have been refreshed again. "Hey, the existence of this guy really breaks the rules." Teacher Cat whispered. ¡­¡­ A farce ended quietly. "Kakashi-sensei, that youkai girl finally regained her freedom, why did she volunteer to become Mr. Natori's shikigami? And was named Hiiragi?" Under the sunset, Natsume hugged the cat teacher and followed Kakashi on the way home. "Well, it's just like this little kitten following you, it's the same reason." Kakashi said with a smile. "Um?" Natsume was stunned and looked at the cat teacher in his arms. But Mr. Cat jumped up as if his hair was exploding. "Kakashi! What nonsense are you talking about! I came to be this kid's bodyguard for the sake of my friend's account, so I'm different from that guy!" "Really? I thought you liked Natsume just like Hiiragi liked Natori." Kakashi smiled. "Idiot! How is it possible!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 851 The raccoon chases Qian Cong You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Natsume hugged the cat teacher in her arms slightly and smiled lightly. "What do you think of Natori?" Kakashi let go of teasing Mr. Cat and said suddenly. Natsume was stunned, and after pondering for a moment, he said: "Originally, I thought Mr. Natori was a ruthless demon slayer. But now it seems that he is also very gentle, but he seems to have a strange feeling that I won't say out loud." "Really? You may understand it later." Kakashi smiled. "Kakashi-sensei, do you know Mr. Natori very well?" Natsume asked curiously. "It's just that we've known each other for a long time, so I can't say that we know him very well. When I first met Natori, he was about the same age as you are now. Having said that, Natori at that time was quite similar to you now." "Really? It seems that Mr. Natori has experienced a lot in these years." Natsume sighed. "You will experience those things sooner or later." Natsume was silent after hearing this. The two of them and the cat returned to their residences. The Hatake family. The little fox and Ah Yin have returned to the Forest of the Mountain God. After all, their status is not suitable for staying in the human world for a long time. So, the room became empty again. "Um?" Kakashi suddenly felt something was wrong, something seemed to have come into the house. "Interesting, could it be some kind of monster?" Kakashi was feeling bored, but now he seems to have something to do. Following the direction of sensing the demonic power, Kakashi went upstairs. ¡°In my room?¡± Kakashi thought to himself, and then opened the door. The moonlight passed through the window and fell into the room. The window has been opened, and a series of small footprints spread from the window sill into the room. Kakashi turned on the light, and under the light, a dark, fat cat appeared in front of him. "This is¡­¡­" Kakashi looked surprised when he saw that the black cat looked exactly like Mr. Neko except for the color. ¡°Kitten?¡± Kakashi shouted softly, but the black cat didn't react at all. "It's strange, it should be something with the breath of life, why is there no reaction?" Kakashi said, walking to the black cat's side. He put his right hand on the top of the black cat's head and stroked it gently. "This feeling is very similar to that of a kitten. I remember that the kitten's body was left behind when it was sealed. Could it be that this black cat is also a sealed container? Strange, does this world like to use this kind of sealing tool? " Kakashi said, taking back his right hand. I saw some black stains on my right hand. "Isn't it black because it's dirty?" Looking at the cute black cat in front of him, Kakashi thought for a while and decided to clean this guy first. Kakashi said it was his first time washing a cat. But I was pretty good at washing dogs before. ¡°After all, Kakashi has taken care of psychic dogs like Parker and Sadaharu. Speaking of which, Kakashi hasn¡¯t seen these psychic beasts for a long time. After all, it¡¯s a world away, so it¡¯s unrealistic for Kakashi to summon him. After washing, the stains on the black cat¡¯s body have been eliminated. It¡¯s just that it still looks black. "It seems that this cat is indeed black." Kakashi looked at the still silent black cat in front of him, feeling a little confused. After enjoying Kakashi¡¯s bathing service, the black cat kept staring at Kakashi closely. "I said, little black cat, why do you keep looking at me like this? Just say something." Kakashi said helplessly. The little black cat still seemed to have no intention of speaking, which made Kakashi even more depressed. "This little black cat is quite stubborn." Kakashi sighed, and when he was about to think of another solution, he suddenly felt the breath of the seal on the black cat. "This feeling is that rope seal in the afternoon? Are you the monster I let out?" Kakashi said suddenly. The black cat narrowed his eyes, already convinced in his heart"It looks like you're in trouble again." Kakashi said helplessly, and then pulled Natsume up to the rooftop. Turning his left eye, Kakashi clearly saw a monster possessing Natsume. She is also a beautiful succubus. "Who are you? Why are you possessing Natsume?" Kakashi whispered. It¡¯s just that the female monster didn¡¯t respond. "It seems I need to expel you first." Kakashi said, stretching out his right hand to help Natsume drive away the banshee. At this time, a monster holding an oil-paper umbrella jumped out from the side. "What do you want to do to Asakon-sama!" As he said that, he stabbed Kakashi with the oil-paper umbrella in his hand. "Oh? It turns out there is another one." Kakashi ducked sideways to avoid the attack of the oil-paper umbrella, then turned around and grabbed the oil-paper umbrella. "It seems I can get the answer from you." Kakashi said, and slashed the monster on the neck with a hand knife. The monster felt a pain in his neck and his whole body lost all strength. Without waiting for Kakashi to take the next step, the banshee named Asakusa who possessed Natsume said: "My lord, wait a moment. Copper didn't mean it. Everything he did was for me. Please Don¡¯t hurt him. I will leave Natsume-sama¡¯s body now.¡± Qian Cong¡¯s voice was very weak, as if she had been seriously injured. "You can't do that, Lord Asakon! Once you leave, you won't be able to hold on. Leave me alone!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 852 Untouchable You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The male demon holding the oil-paper umbrella is named Copper. Originally an umbrella attendant in the Izuki Forest, he was responsible for holding an umbrella for Lord Mibu and protecting his safety. The banshee possessing Natsume is named Asakusa. Asakusa used to be a musical instrument girl who played for Lord Mibu, but due to a serious illness, when she played for Lord Mibu, her body began to dissolve and she could no longer continue playing the piano. Therefore, Qian Cong felt that he had no face to stay in Jiyue Forest any longer, so he left alone. Tong Xin couldn't bear it, so he protected Qing Cong and left together. Qian Cong's illness is getting worse and worse. Only by possessing a container with demonic power can the pain be alleviated. Yesterday, Copper found a suitable container for Natsume. Originally, he wanted to subdue Natsume violently and make her a container for Asakusa, but Natsume escaped. Copper did not give up. He found Natsume's residence late at night and secretly put Asparagus into Natsume's body. So the current situation emerged. Tongjiang told everything about what happened before, and Natsume and Kakashi finally understood the whole story. "Please, let Asakura stay in Natsume's body, otherwise Asakura won't last long." Tong begged and said. Kakashi scratched his head, this matter was really troublesome. "Natsume, what do you think? After all, this is your body." Copper also discovered at this time that the decision-making power was still in Natsume's hands, so he continued: "Please, Natsume-sama. As long as Asakusa fulfills her wish, she will leave your body." Natsume was still debating whether to let Asakusa live in her body for a long time. After all, from time to time, the body is occupied by others and even takes on a feminine state. Even Natsume is not very willing. This will cause him a lot of trouble. And he didn¡¯t like to bring these troubles to Uncle Zi and Aunt Tazi. But now it doesn¡¯t seem to take a long time, then this matter can be discussed. "What is your wish?" Natsume asked. "Asakusa wants to play the piano to Mibu-sama again, so she just needs to make a piano and go to Izuki Forest to play it." "If that's the case, I can help you." Natsume said. "Really? That's great!" Tong Xi said. Kakashi on the side was not surprised by this result. It would be really strange if Natsume would refuse. "By the way, where's the little kitten? Isn't it with you?" Kakashi suddenly asked. "It's time to go play. When I was in school, Mr. Cat rarely came with me." Natsume said. "It seems that the barrier set up by this little cat is not effective. Monsters always come to your house in the middle of the night." "Perhaps Teacher Neko reduced the power of the barrier in order to allow the monsters who came to ask for names to come in." Natsume explained. "It's not an option to continue like this. When this matter is resolved, I will help you get a barrier. I guarantee it will be better than that little kitten's, and it will not affect those monsters who come to ask for names." "Really? Then I'll trouble Kakashi-sensei." Natsume smiled. "It's not a big deal. But now let's go and do this guy's business." Kakashi said, pointing at the copper. "Um." According to Copper, two things are needed to make a piano. One is the strings and the other is the body. If you want a good piano, the strings need a monster called a string. This monster looks like a carp with a white line on its forehead, and that white line is the best material for making strings. As for the body of the piano, it is a stub that needs to be penetrated by new bamboo. In short, they are two things that are easy to find and troublesome to find. Fortunately, today¡¯s class is almost over, and Kakashi and Natsume also have time to help. By the river, Copper is looking for that strange fish in the river, while Kakashi is taking care of the weak Natsume on the bank. "Natsume, how do you feel?" Kakashi asked. ¡°I feel like I have a fever and am dizzy.¡± Natsume said rather weakly. "It seems that Qian Chong's illness has manifested itself in you."The sound is like a clear spring flowing through the hills, and my hands have already touched the strings. Kakashi stood quietly on the side, silently listening to this natural sound. That was something Kakashi had never heard before. The sound of the piano is filled with gratitude. ¡­¡­ I am an ordinary banshee, but I am naturally fond of playing the piano. ¡°I was originally homeless, but I was taken in by Lord Rensheng. He is the master of the Izuki Forest and is very busy all day long. It seems that this fatigue can only be eliminated when you hear the sound of my piano. I'm very happy, I finally have a use for it. I discovered that I fell in love with Lord Rensheng. But, how can it be! How can I like such a noble Lord Rensheng? I am just an ordinary harp-playing banshee. ¡°Yes, I am not worthy of Lord Rensheng. In the end, I even lost the ability to play the piano and lost my appearance. How can I be beside Lord Rensheng like this? So I left. Accompanying me is Copper. Copper has always taken care of me and protected me. I know, he likes me. But my heart is no longer with me. He is my most important friend, but Copper, this song is my thanks to you. besides¡­¡­ Sorry. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 853 The Arrogant Cat You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! A song lingers around the beams for three days. Qian Cong and Tong left. Before that, Kakashi took a look at Asakusa. It is indeed a difficult disease to cure, but it is not impossible. It just takes a little longer. Kakashi asked them to go to the Forest of the Mountain God, where there would be people who could help them. "Two people who are humble in love may also feel sympathy for each other. There are too many propositions like he loves her, she loves him, he doesn¡¯t love her, and she doesn¡¯t love him. In this world, it is extremely difficult for two people to be in love with each other. Under the moonlight, Natsume was already very weak. In the past few days, Asakusa has been living in Natsume's body, and he has long been overwhelmed. Now that Qian Cong left, the feeling of exhaustion suddenly broke out. Looking at Natsume who fell in his arms, Kakashi shook his head and said with a smile: "He is really a good person." With that said, he picked up Natsume on his back and prepared to send him back. "Speaking of which, the kitten hasn't come here in the past two days, so I don't know what I'm busy with." Kakashi muttered, then tiptoed and flew towards the Fujiwara family. Not long after, Kakashi came to the Fujiwara family. "Huh¡­¡­" Kakashi let out a light sigh and saw that there was light in Natsume's room. "Is there someone inside?" Kakashi originally wanted to go in directly through the door, but now it seems that he needs to find out who is in the room first. Kakashi carried Natsume on his back and jumped to the window. I saw Natsume lying on the table in the room, seemingly sleeping. "Why is there another one?" Kakashi felt a little strange. Turning his left eye, he could see Natsume's true face. "A kitten?" Kakashi said softly. At this time, there was a knock on the door. Kakashi quickly dodged and jumped onto the roof. "Takashi, are you asleep?" Natsume, who was lying on the table, immediately raised his head and replied: "Not yet, Aunt Tazi." "Then I'm coming in." Aunt Tazi walked in with some desserts. "Kizhi, I see you didn't eat much at night. You must be hungry now. This is the dessert I just made. Eat some before going to bed." Natsume¡¯s eyes lit up as the cat teacher turned into a teacher, and he quickly took it. Aunt Tazi was stunned and looked at Natsume with a strange look. ¡°It¡¯s so good, it¡¯s actually matcha cake.¡± "Natsume" said and started eating. The tower on the side was a little confused, but didn¡¯t say much. "Haha. Takashi, eat more if you like. When you're done, put it on the table. I'll clean it up tomorrow." "Yes." Aunt Tazi said a few more words and left. Seeing Aunt Takko leaving, Kakashi jumped in with Natsume on his back. And Natsume, who turned into Mr. Neko, also looked over from eating dessert. "Kakashi? What's wrong with Natsume?" "I fell asleep from exhaustion. I also asked you why you didn't protect Natsume. Did you play Natsume at home?" Kakashi smiled. "Tch, with you by his side, there won't be any danger. It's just that Tazi and the others will definitely be worried if they know that Natsume hasn't come back so late. I just don't want things to get troublesome." Teacher Cat said, with a bang, he changed back to his original appearance. But his mouth did not stop and continued to eat the cake. Kakashi smiled, this little cat is really becoming more and more concerned about Natsume. He didn¡¯t have to do this kind of thing. "Okay, Natsume has been brought back to you, please protect this guy." "Hey, I don't need you to teach me. He is my prey, so naturally only I can hurt him." Teacher Cat snorted coldly. "What a tough-talking guy. By the way, I think your barrier is very ordinary. Do you want me to help reinforce it for you?" Kakashi smiled. "No need, this barrier is strong enough. It's not that I don't know how to create more powerful barriers, I justworry about you. Kakashi smiled. "Really? That idiot Natsume is worried about me?" "Of course, you are irreplaceable to him." Teacher Cat raised his head, looking arrogant. "Well, since you said so, I'll go back with you and take a look." "Okay, stop pretending in front of me. Let's go." Kakashi put the cat teacher on his shoulder and walked back to the Fujiwara house. But when I walked to the door, I saw an unexpected scene. Natsume was feeding another cat, using the cat teacher¡¯s bowl, with a smile on her face. Teacher Cat was immediately petrified. "how so¡­¡­" I was obviously the one who came here first, how could this be possible! Teacher Cat turned around with difficulty, and then ran away. Kakashi touched his head helplessly and whispered: "What is going on?" Natsume also paid attention to Kakashi at the door at this time. "Kakashi-sensei? Why are you here?" Natsume quickly stood up and walked over. Kakashi pointed to the cat beside him and said, "Natsume, is this?" "Oh, this is Uncle Shi's friend's cat. Because of some problems, he is temporarily fostered here for a few days." Natsume explained. "That's it." Kakashi said softly, feeling some sympathy for the kitten in his heart. Presumably he is in a very subtle mood now. This is simply a rape scene. Although the truth is not that exaggerated. "Kakashi-sensei, why are you here?" "It's okay, I happened to be passing by. I'll leave first if I have something to do." Kakashi said, chasing the cat teacher in the direction where he disappeared. "Strange, why did I feel Mr. Cat's breath just now, but now it's gone?" Natsume muttered to himself, with a puzzled look on his face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 854 A bad fate You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Idiot Natsume, you dare to look down on me." Teacher Cat held the wine bottle in his two fat paws and drank it down. There were two blushes on the fat cat's face, and he looked a little drunk. In fact, it¡¯s not difficult to understand Teacher Cat¡¯s current mood. In the afternoon, he was seriously injured while protecting Natsume. When he didn¡¯t want to go back, he saw Natsume holding another cat. It felt like being betrayed. Around him, there were many monsters looking at Mr. Cat in horror. They don¡¯t know what happened to this terrible monster today. Teacher Cat also noticed them and roared angrily: "It's so noisy! What are you looking at! Get away!" As he spoke, he threw an empty wine bottle out. All the monsters were frightened and quickly moved away. "Okay! Then let's sing a song." Teacher Cat said drunkenly, and then started to speak. At this time, Kakashi walked out of nowhere and landed next to Neko-sensei. "Don't be ridiculous, I'm my friend. I just listened to Qian Cong's music a few days ago, and I don't want to hear strange sounds so soon." Teacher Cat came back to his senses and looked at Kakashi who was smiling. "Hey, it turns out it's you." As he spoke, Teacher Cat took another sip of wine. "What? As a cat, why do you want to imitate others' drinking to drown your sorrows?" Kakashi said with a smile. "I don't, I just want to drink it." Teacher Cat snorted coldly. "Really? You were not like this when you drank before. You didn't know how happy you were when you drank. Now I only see the word "depression" on your face." "Idiot! I didn't! It's just that the wine today didn't taste good! The more I drank, the angrier I became!" As he said that, he took another bite. Kakashi smiled and shook his head. The cat was getting fatter and fatter, but it also seemed to be becoming more and more arrogant. Picking up the wine bottle on the side, Kakashi took out a wine glass from somewhere, filled it up, and drank it all in one gulp. "Asshole! That's my wine!" Teacher Cat shouted angrily. "Don't be so stingy, it's just a little wine. Besides, the dessert you ate at my house is more than that." Kakashi smiled. When Teacher Cat saw this, he just snorted and said nothing more. After thinking about it, I did eat a lot at Kakashi¡¯s house. Seeing this, Kakashi poured another glass of wine, gently touched the wine bottle in Teacher Cat¡¯s arms, and said with a smile: "Cheers." After saying that, he drank it again. Teacher Cat was not polite and drank the bottle while holding it. "I can't tell, but you have a pretty good drinking capacity." Kakashi smiled. "Humph, that's all. You underestimate me too much." "Among the cats I know, you are the best drinker." "Idiot, I'm not a cat. I'm a noble monster. I'm not those stupid cats raised by humans!" Teacher Cat said and burped. "Are you still angry with Natsume?" Kakashi laughed. "Huh, I don't have one. I don't care about Natsume or the Book of Friends. He is just my pet. If I get unhappy one day, I can eat him directly." The cat teacher said fiercely. "You will not." "I will!" "You will not." Kakashi had a smile on his face and looked at the cat teacher intently. Teacher Cat looked at him for a moment, snorted coldly, and then looked away with a guilty conscience. "Kitten, human life is very short for monsters. While you still have time, stay with Natsume. You know, Natsume's feelings for you are different from ordinary people. That cat is just Uncle Shi's friend for a while. Just foster care.¡± Kakashi said, taking the opportunity to rub the cat teacher's fat head. Something flashed in Mr. Cat¡¯s eyes, and then he said coldly: ¡°Hey, why do I care about this?¡± "You will care." "I won't!" "you will." The relationship between two peopleOnce you are angry, you can move freely. Natsume, it seems that you are being targeted by such a monster. " "Teacher, is there any way to relieve it?" Natsume asked. Kakashi shook his head and said, "Sorry, I don't have such an ability. I'm not familiar with monster seals." "That's it, what should we do" Kakashi thought for a while and said, "I remember that there is a monster in Yahara who knows a lot about curse seals, named C. Maybe you can try with him." "C? Is her name also in the friend list?" Natsume asked. "C's name is not in the friend list." At this time, Teacher Cat suddenly said. "Teacher Cat, do you know C?" "Of course I know, she is a troublesome woman. But she does know a lot about curse seals. But I'm afraid I can't find her in this situation. Natsume, you use the Book of Friends to summon the Misaki you met last time. He and C is very familiar with him and should be able to help us find C." Cat said. "Using the Tent of Friends to summon monsters?" Natsume asked in surprise. "Idiot! That is the correct way to use the Book of Friends, not for returning names like you do. Come with me and I will teach you how to use the Book of Friends." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 855 Shikigami You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the courtyard, under the guidance of Teacher Cat, Natsume drew the formation. "That's it. Put on white clothes, stand in the middle of the formation, and then put the mirror and the tent of friends on it. Then you need your blood, about a fingernail is enough. Drop the blood on the mirror, and then call Misaki's name." Cat teacher said. "Okay, I understand." Kakashi did not disturb the man and the cat, but watched quietly from the side. It was also the first time for Kakashi to see monsters summoned through the Friendship Book. So he also had a curious attitude. "The blood and the formations all look a bit like psychic techniques." ??Looking at it this way, the Book of Friends seems a bit like a psychic contract. "It's just that its binding force is much stronger than the psychic contract. At this time, Natsume had made all the preparations. "My guardian, please come to me." As he spoke, he put his hands together. With a bang, there was a burst of smoke, and a huge creature emerged from the smoke. "Natsume-sama." Sanxiao shouted respectfully. "Sorry, Sanxiao, your name can't be returned to you yet. I'm in a little trouble now, and I don't know if I can ask you for help." Mishino looked at Natsume with a strange look, but quickly said: "No problem." Hearing this, Natsume revealed the curse mark on his left hand. "This is the mark of a curse?" "Yes. Kakashi-sensei said that there is a monster named C who is good at curses, so I want to ask you to help me find her." Natsume said. Hearing this, Sanxiao looked at Kakashi aside. He has seen this human being several times. But he has never been able to figure out his details. "You also know C?" Sanxiao looked at Kakashi and said. "Well, I did meet him, but that guy probably forgot about me." Kakashi smiled. Previously in the forest, C promised to help Kakashi find a way to solve the problem of demon power in his body. But seven years have passed, and Kakashi has solved the problem on his own, and C has not yet come to see him. So Kakashi estimated that this guy probably forgot. Hearing this, Sanxiao nodded slightly, then looked at Natsume and said, "I understand, Sir Natsume, I will go find C now, please wait a moment." After Sanxiao finished speaking, he disappeared with a bang. Not long after, a blue-haired woman wearing a purple robe fell from the sky and landed next to Natsume. "Beautiful Reiko! You are finally back! I knew you were not dead yet. There was a bastard named Kakashi who said you were dead before. Next time I see him, I will beat him up." Bing touched Natsume excitedly, while Natsume looked panicked. "No no breasts?" Bing seemed to have touched something and left Natsume quickly. "Could it be a man! Ahhh! How disgusting!" Binglian took a few steps back, holding his head with regret on his face. Natsume was confused, what was going on with this guy. Kakashi smiled and said: "This guy is still the same." Bing was stunned for a moment and looked back at Kakashi. "It's you! The guy with the same voice as Madara." Bing said in surprise. "I didn't expect you to still remember me. It's really rare." "How could you forget that you are not a simple person?" "I'll just treat it as a compliment." Kakashi smiled. Bing frowned at this time and said: "The demonic power in your body has completely disappeared. Have you already controlled the demonic power in your body?" "It can be said that it is rare that you still know about this matter. I remember you said you wanted to help me find a solution. It has been seven years and I haven't seen you come to me." Bing was stunned and whispered: "Seven years have passed? Time flies really fast. I haven't forgotten it, but I haven't thought of a way, so I didn't go to you. I just didn't expect that time has passed. Seven years." Kakashi is helpless. Well, it¡¯s really difficult for monsters who have no concept of time to remember the time. Kakashi doesn¡¯t care eitherEveryone was a little surprised. The seemingly weak Natsume now has such a realization. Yes, he originally had the gentleness of not wanting to hurt others. "This look is really similar to Reiko. Well, since you said so, then I will tell you how to summon the shikigami. However, in your current situation, you only have one chance, so take advantage of it. ." C said. Kakashi also patted Natsume on the shoulder and smiled: "Then work hard." "Um!" Natsume nodded vigorously, with a determined look on his face. Teacher Cat laughed lightly when he saw this. The moon is dark and the wind is high. The demonic shadow appears. In the forest, Natsume stood quietly. Bing took out a scroll and handed it to Natsume. "Natsume, this is the scroll for summoning shikigami. Just follow the method I told you later." "Thank you, C." Natsume took the scroll and exhaled softly. Kakashi looked at the scroll thoughtfully. This scroll looks more like a psychic scroll. This world seems to be somehow connected to the world of Naruto. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com New book "The Door to the Rebirth" You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The new book "The Door to the Past" has been uploaded. Friends who are interested can check it out. Unlimited streaming of comprehensive comics, Naruto swords Death God slaying the red giant, the ghoul Fairy Tail, etc. The extras will be updated irregularly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 856 Lifting You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Natsume held the scroll and silently wrote down the spell. This matter has become very complicated. Natsume doesn¡¯t want to keep troubling others with her own affairs, and she doesn¡¯t want others to worry about her all the time. If you can solve it yourself, that's naturally the best. All preparations are in place, all that's left is to wait for the black shadow to arrive again. Natsume was lying weakly on the grass, panting. Kakashi on the side gently pushed aside Natsume's bangs that were soaked in sweat. "You guys are really desperate. You should know that even if the black shadow comes, I can still protect you, so you don't have to work so hard." Natsume forced a smile and said: "Kakashi-sensei, I have been troublesome for you all this time. I don't want to cause trouble to you all the time." "Idiot, what's the point of causing trouble? These are not things you should bear in the first place." Kakashi smiled. Natsume shook his head and said: "No, as long as my eyes can still see, this is what I should bear. I have understood that, just like Grandma Reiko, we cannot change many things, so we can only try We have to accept them. Although we are not used to it, this is what we should do." Natsume said, feeling exhausted again, and fainted to the ground. Kakashi sighed and placed Natsume's head on his lap. The ups and downs of breathing came from Natsume's mouth, which showed his exhaustion. Gently brushing Natsume's wet hair, the slight temperature dried it. "What a heart-wrenching child." Kakashi chuckled. The teacher, the smaller cat beside him, glanced at it and lay motionless on the ground. Bing looked at Natsume, then at Kakashi, and said with a smile: "You really value this Natsume." "If you get along with him for a long time, you will find his differences." "Yeah?" C said doubtfully, but his eyes fell on Natsume's face. This face was once familiar to her. That person¡¯s name is Reiko. only¡­¡­ There are similarities between people, but they are not her anymore. ?????????????????????????? But in recent interactions, Cing has really seen the difference in Natsume. Although similar to Reiko, they are not exactly the same. But there is also a force that attracts you. If this continues, I'm afraid it will be another fate. C is clearly aware of this, but doesn¡¯t want to change anything. Unlike Madara, who is arrogant, Bing is a straightforward person. She has never concealed her love for Reiko. Perhaps, Natsume will become the next human being that he values. C comforted himself in this way. Kakashi smiled and said, "Look, doesn't this little kitten depend on Natsume to leave?" Teacher Cat jumped up immediately as if his tail had been stepped on, and said: "Idiot! I'm different from you! I'm here for the friend's account! The friend's account!" "Kitten, sometimes I really admire you. You almost believe your lies." Kakashi said with a smile. "Bang!" Teacher Cat snorted coldly, lowered his head and said nothing. Not only did he feel guilty, but he also knew that there would be no result if he continued arguing like this. The breeze blows, and the two people, a demon and a cat form a harmonious picture. This life seems pretty good. At this moment, there was sudden movement in the distance. "Are you coming?" Kakashi whispered softly, and in a blink of an eye, a dark shadow emerged from the woods. A huge mouth, but no other organs. It is the dark shadow from before. Kakashi gently pushed Natsume awake and said, "Natsume, here you go." Natsume woke up suddenly and saw the black shadow. "Are you here? This time, I will definitely deal with you." Natsume supported his body and stood up slowly. Kakashi picked up the scroll on the side and handed it to Natsume. "Do it well." "Um!" Natsume nodded sharply and opened the scroll. &n?It's unbelievable. Although he had felt something special about Kakashi before, he never expected that he would be so powerful. It will definitely be killed instantly! Natsume also noticed something strange at this time and said quickly: "Kakashi-sensei, don't blame them. It's none of their business. After all, the Book of Friends is very important to them." Hearing this, Kakashi glanced at Natsume, and seeing the determination in his eyes, he had no choice but to restrain his murderous intent. "Okay, since you said so." Kakashi said helplessly. "Thank you, Kakashi-sensei." Kakashi smiled, looked at Misao who was covered in cold sweat, and said: "This is the last time. If there is another time, then you will probably have to accept my test. And my test is not death rate. Normally high.¡± Sanxiao looked ugly and did not dare to speak. Neko-sensei and Biya looked at Kakashi in horror. The terrifying look Kakashi showed just now seems to be just an illusion, but the three of them all know that it is real. This seemingly kind man is actually a murderer. This is a person who must not be messed with. "Misashi, what's your judgment?" Natsume looked at Mishi with curiosity. Sanxiao took a deep breath, calmed down her fear, and whispered: "Although your personality is not suitable for taking over the Friends' Account, it seems to be a good choice. So I decided to temporarily put the Friends' Account with you. I will also obey your orders. You are very interesting, I appreciate you, and I don¡¯t hate it when you call me my name.¡± "Thank you." Natsume showed a happy smile. Kakashi smiled helplessly, he is really an easy-to-satisfy guy. "However, this might not be a bad idea. People who are easily satisfied are the easiest to feel happy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 857 Stone Statue You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡°The sunshine is really nice today.¡± Zhiyuan. Kakashi was lying quietly on a certain tree, looking like he was enjoying himself. A green leaf blocked Kakashi's eyes, and the sunlight filtered through, seeming to have infinite beauty. Li Chui lay aside, scratching his head with his paws from time to time. ¡°It¡¯s really comfortable.¡± Kakashi stretched and felt like he was about to fall asleep. Kakashi had nothing to do and just went out for a walk. He didn't expect to find such a good place. "Li Zhui, this place is quite good. We can visit it often in the future." Kakashi hugged the black cat in his arms and jumped down from the tree. "Um." Tanuki responded softly, and then nuzzled into Kakashi's arms twice more, seeming to be looking for a more suitable position. Kakashi rubbed Tanuki¡¯s head, chuckled, and planned to leave. It was almost time and he was feeling a little hungry. As I was walking, suddenly there was a strange sound in the distance. Kakashi frowned slightly and stopped. "This feeling" Tanuki also jumped out of Kakashi's arms and whispered: "This is the breath of an evil spirit." "Evil spirits? I didn't expect evil spirits to be at work in a place like this." Kakashi said helplessly, then he found the direction and headed there. "Kakashi, are you going to deal with that evil spirit?" "Since we have encountered them all, it is natural to deal with them easily. Things like evil spirits really have no meaning in their existence." As he spoke, the shadows of trees kept passing through the eyes of one person and one cat. Soon, Kakashi stopped. ¡°It¡¯s really a mess.¡± The woods in front of us actually showed signs of being burned. What was once a lush scene now has only a few burnt tree stumps left. "Really, all the good mood I had originally was gone." Kakashi shook his head, his senses coming out. "Is it there?" Point your toes a little and your speed will increase dramatically! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Soon, Kakashi saw a figure in front of him, his whole body covered in black mist, his eyes glowing red, looking quite scary. "Is that you?" Kakashi murmured. When the black figure saw Kakashi, he roared angrily: "Damnable human! Unforgivable!" With that said, he pounced on Kakashi. "You are indeed an evil spirit." Kakashi sighed and stretched out his right hand. The demon power gathered at the fingertips, and then with a hiss, a ray of white light shot out, hitting the evil spirit's forehead. "ah!" With a scream, the evil spirit fell to the ground, and the black energy on his body dissipated a little. Li Zhui looked at the evil spirit with a look of surprise on his face. Kakashi was about to take action and end this evil spirit completely, but Tanuki said: "Wait a minute, Kakashi." "Huh? What's wrong?" "This evil spirit doesn't seem to be an ordinary evil spirit." "Oh? Or an evil spirit with a history?" Kakashi said with interest. "She has a weak power of faith, she should have been a god before." Li Zhui said. "God?" Kakashi was a little surprised. If he was a god before, then he has become like this now. There is really a story. Li Zhui is the king of Tianzhi Forest and can be regarded as a kind of god. Seeing his fellow gods reduced to evil spirits, he naturally felt a little sad. "Humans! Damn humans! I'm going to kill you! It's unforgivable!" The evil spirit climbed up from the ground again, preparing to attack again. "It seems that this evil spirit hates humans, so it became what it is today." Kakashi said. "Maybe we can help her." "What are you going to do?" Kakashi asked curiously. "Let her calm down for now. Find out what happened. I know you can do it." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?p; Fortunately, there are not many missing parts and can be made up for. Powerful demonic power enveloped the stone statue, and the original cracks were constantly being stitched together. On the other side, Tanuki has found Natsume. After a brief explanation, Natsume brought Xuan to Hatake House. "Cui!" Xuan looked at Cui who was unconscious on the bed and shouted quickly. Cui seemed to hear Xuan's voice and slowly opened her eyes. "Lord Xuan" "Cui! You finally recovered. I know, I know you can do it!" "Master XuanI" "Cui, I'm very happy that you are finally back. Let's go back together, back to the place that belongs to us. Then, we can wait for the rainbow together again. Do you agree?" "Master Xuan, I am willing to accompany you." "Um." "This scene looks quite touching. My appearance seems to be a bit disturbing." Kakashi¡¯s lazy voice came from the window sill. Everyone looked around after hearing this. I saw Kakashi standing on the windowsill carrying a stone statue. "Kakashi-sensei? Why are you holding this thing?" Natsume asked in shock. ¡°It was finally found and repaired.¡± Kakashi placed the stone statue in the room and said: "Xuan, Cui, I have repaired your stone statue for you. You can still live as before." Xuan and Cui looked at each other and smiled, seeming to have made a decision. "Thank you, Kakashi-sama." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 858 Multi-track penetration You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! School. "Kakashi-sensei, where did Gen and Sui go in the end?" During class, Natsume said curiously. Kakashi smiled helplessly and said, "Those two guys said they wanted to repay their kindness because I saved Tsui, so they have moved into my house." "Moved to Kakashi-sensei's house?" Natsume asked in surprise. "Yes, right at the door of my house." Kakashi said helplessly. With two stone statues placed in front of the house, it¡¯s no wonder Kakashi has such an expression. "But it's hard to refuse people's kindness, and it's hard for Kakashi to refuse. ??????????????????????????????? There is only one person in the house, Li Chai, and he is quite boring. Two more people in the house can also make it lively. So Kakashi had no strong objections. "Then next time I go to Kakashi's house, I will visit them." Natsume smiled. "It doesn't matter." The two were chatting when suddenly Nishimura and Kitamoto came over. "Natsume!" Nishimura shouted excitedly. "Nishimura? What's wrong?" Natsume asked confused. Kakashi also turned around. Seeing this, Nishimura and Kitamoto shouted respectfully: "Hatake-sensei." Kakashi smiled and nodded, and said, "You guys talk, I still have classes." "Goodbye, Hatake-sensei." Kakashi turned around and left. Before he could go far, he heard Nishimura say: "Natsume, there is a very cute girl in Class 5, but her behavior is a bit strange. Let's go and take a look." Kakashi smiled when he heard this, it¡¯s great to be young. I think when he was in school, the people around him were like this too. After all, good-looking girls are everyone¡¯s wealth, and they are still very pleasing to the eye. office. "Hatake-sensei? Why are you still here so leisurely?" Teacher Mitsui on the side said with some surprise when he saw Kakashi coming back. "What's wrong?" Kakashi asked confused. "Have you forgotten? Teacher Xingma from Class 5 has taken maternity leave, so you will take over the Chinese class for Class 5, which will be the next period." Teacher Mitsui said. "Ah! I forgot!" Kakashi was shocked and quickly ran out with the book. Teacher Mitsui smiled and said: "I didn't expect to see Teacher Hatake in such a panic. It's really rare." Kakashi ran all the way and finally entered the classroom when the bell rang. Seeing Kakashi come in, the students in the class looked at him curiously. "Hello everyone, I believe you all know that Teacher Xingma has taken maternity leave. In the next few months, I will take her place in giving Chinese classes to everyone. This is the first class. I hope I can be friendly with you in the future. get along." Kakashi briefly introduced himself and the course began quickly. Having been a teacher in this school for several months, Kakashi is quite familiar with the subject and can speak in a eloquent and vivid manner. But soon, Kakashi noticed that at the back of the classroom, there was a girl who looked very melancholy, as if she was not listening to his lecture at all. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? looking cute. Kakashi walked up to the girl and knocked on the table gently. The girl woke up instantly and looked at Kakashi nervously. "My classmate, the class I taught wasn't that boring, right? I can't attract your attention at all. The teacher is very hurt." Kakashi looked hurt. "Nono, teacher, I" Kakashi opened the girl's book and whispered: "Toru, right? The teacher will remember you." After saying that, Kakashi returned to the podium and continued his lecture. When Duogui saw this, he lowered his head again, looking worried. When Kakashi saw this, he thought to himself: "It seems that he is a student with something on his mind. The soul of the great teacher started to burn again." The bell rings, announcing the arrival of students¡¯ favorite time after school. Under the sunset, a man left the school. In the office, Kakashi was not in a hurry to leave, but found Mr. Mitsui, the head teacher of Class 5. "Are you talking about Multi-track Tooru-san? She is indeed a bit strange." Teacher Mitsui said. "Huh? How?p; Kakashi smiled and said, "You're not bad either, at least you're better than the kitten." "That Yangchun bodyguard? Of course he is not as good as me." Loach Beard said calmly. "Asshole! How dare you two speak ill of me here!" The cat teacher jumped out of nowhere and pounced on Kakashi. Kakashi reached out and grabbed the cat teacher¡¯s big head. ¡°You want to sneak attack me again, but you don¡¯t succeed every time and you don¡¯t have a long memory.¡± Kakashi smiled. "Asshole! Let me go!" "Hi hi." Kakashi said, letting go of the cat teacher. At this time, Duogui looked at Mr. Cat with bright eyes. "So cute! So smooth!" Duoluo hugged Mr. Cat and rubbed his face crazily in his arms. Everyone present was shocked. "Thatmulti-trackCat-sensei won't be able to stand you like this." Natsume reminded. Multitrack also reacted and quickly let go of Teacher Cat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just can¡¯t help myself when I see cute things.¡± The cat on the side proudly said to Natsume: "Natsume, did you hear that? She said I'm cute." Natsume covered her face. "In this way, everyone has officially met, and then the next thing is to find this boring monster." Kakashi whispered. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 859 Accident You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Several people were divided into three teams. Natsume and Neko-sensei were in a group, Kakashi took Multi-Track, and Loachbeard went to find other monsters to find out information. "Natsume, be careful when looking for it, this monster is not a kind person." Kakashi warned. "Um." "Kakashi, what are you worried about when I'm here?" Neko-sensei complained. "I don't feel at ease just because you are here. You, the bodyguard, have made mistakes not once or twice." Kakashi said helplessly. "Asshole! What are you talking nonsense! Didn't you see that Natsume is fine now? It means that I have done a good job." "That's Natsume's fate." "asshole!" ??The cat teacher said and was about to pounce on Kakashi again, but Natsume hugged him. ¡°Teacher Cat, don¡¯t do this.¡± "Natsume! Let me go, I must make this guy look good!" Teacher Neko kept struggling, but to no avail. "Stop it, Mr. Cat." Natsume said helplessly. Kakashi smiled and said, "Okay, act quickly, time is running out." "Um." Kakashi took Multi-track and walked in another direction. On the road. "Mr. Kakashi, have you known Natsume-san for a long time? You seem to be very familiar with each other." "Well, I met Natsume before when he was a child. In total, we have known him for seven years." Kakashi said. ¡°It turns out that¡¯s the case, no wonder.¡± Duoluo suddenly said. "It can be considered a kind of fate." Kakashi smiled. "Did Natsume be able to see monsters when he was a child?" Duoluo asked curiously. "Well, being able to see monsters may not be a good thing for Natsume. Because of being able to see monsters, Natsume had an unhappy childhood." ¡°What happened to Natsume when she was a child?¡± "My parents died young, and I was bounced between various relatives. Because I can see monsters, I often behave strangely. So I am not liked by my relatives and I am often pushed around. It can be considered a kind of training." Cassie sighed. ?????????????????????????????? Duoluo was a little surprised when he heard this. He didn¡¯t expect that this harmless-looking young man would actually have such a past. "But fortunately, everything is over. He is very happy in his current home. He has found his own place." ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± "Okay, let's forget about Natsume for now, let's find that monster quickly." "Um!" Kakashi and Dorail searched for a long time, but found nothing. On the other side, Natsume and Neko-sensei were in trouble. Under the carelessness of the cat teacher, Natsume was kidnapped by a monster. "Natsume! Natsume! Where are you!" Teacher Cat shouted nervously, but there was no response. "Damn it, you actually dared to take the opportunity to kidnap Natsume. When I find you, you stinking monster, let's see how I deal with you!" The cat teacher¡¯s cry also alerted Kakashi and Dorako who were not far away. "Is it the sound of a kitten? It's not good!" Kakashi secretly thought something was wrong, so he pulled the multi-rail to the side of the cat teacher. "Kitten, what's going on? Where is Natsume?" "Thisthat" Teacher Cat was a little embarrassed and didn't know what to say. "I just said that your bodyguard is unreliable." Kakashi said helplessly. "What? I'm already very careful. It's all because of that idiot Natsume's carelessness that he was captured by the monster." Ou Ali "Kakashi-sensei, what should we do? Is something going to happen to Natsume?" Duogui said guiltily. If it weren¡¯t for her, Natsume wouldn¡¯t have been involved in such a strange incident. "Multi-track, don't worry. It's not just once or twice that Natsume is captured by monsters. It will be okay. We just need to find him quickly." "Really?" "Um." ¡°It¡¯s simple, how can I find that guy Natsume?¡± Neko teacher complained. "I've memorized Natsume's aura for a long time, so it's not difficult to find it." Kakashi said, closing his eyes slightly, natural energy poured into the body, and the magic chakra condensed.  Perception! "Um?" Kakashi opened his eyes, a little surprised. "What's wrong?" Teacher Cat asked nervously. "coming." "Come here? What do you mean?" Teacher Cat asked confused. At this moment, Natsume ran out of the bushes and collided directly with the cat teacher. boom! "Ahhh! It hurts!" Teacher Cat screamed. "Mr. Neko? And Kakashi-sensei and Doraemon? You are all here." Natsume said. "Natsume, what's wrong with you? Where have you been?" Kakashi asked. Natsume did not return immediately, but looked at Dorail and said, "Dorail, I saw that monster." Hearing this, Duoluo showed a guilty look and said, "I'm sorry, it was me who caused you trouble." "No, don't say that. Although I often don't want to involve others. But if the target is me, it doesn't matter." "Natsume, there are strangulation marks on your neck. What happened?" Kakashi asked. "It's nothing, just a little scratch." Natsume said, rubbing his eyes, seeming a little uncomfortable. "What's wrong with your eyes?" ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but things have been a little blurry since I just saw them.¡± Natsume said, rubbing them twice more. When Kakashi saw this, he had a bad feeling in his heart. At this time, Loachbeard came running from a distance and shouted: "Master Kakashi, Master Natsume, I have asked about the monsters nearby, but they don't seem to recognize that monster." Hearing this, Natsume looked around and said, "Loach Beard is here too? Why can't he be seen?" Kakashi and Neko-sensei were both shocked when they heard this. Teacher Cat pointed at Loachbeard who just came over and said, "Idiot, what are you talking about? Isn't Loachbeard right here?" Natsume was startled, rubbed his eyes, and looked hard in that direction, but couldn't see anything. "No, I can see everything." "What's going on?" Kakashi asked in surprise. Natsume lost the ability to see monsters? No, I can still hear the sound, and the demonic power has not disappeared. Is it an eye problem? "The monster's tongue must have licked my eyes, so I lost the ability to see monsters." Natsume recalled. "Maybe I was paralyzed by the opponent's poisonous gas, so I can't see me as a monster." Loach Beard said. "This is troublesome. I didn't expect it to happen at this time." Natsume looked helpless. "Idiot! How can I find monsters now that I can't see them? It's twice as useless! Idiot, idiot!" Teacher Cat complained. "let me see." Kakashi said, walked up to Natsume, and gently covered Natsume's eyes with his right hand. "Huh? Sorry to trouble you, Kakashi-sensei." Natsume whispered. "It doesn't matter." With the demon power surging, Kakashi checked Natsume's situation and quickly came to a conclusion. "The effect of this poisonous gas is very strong, and there is nothing I can do about it. But it should subside in two days." "Two days?" Natsume murmured. "Have a good rest. Leave the rest to me." Kakashi smiled. "No, Kakashi-sensei, I want to help too." Natsume insisted. Seeing the seriousness on Natsume's face, Kakashi had no choice but to say: "Okay, but it's getting late, so let's continue tomorrow. If we go back too late, Aunt Takko and the others will be worried." "Yeah." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 860 If I can¡¯t see you You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! I am Natsume, an ordinary person who can see monsters. Since I was a child, I have been incompatible with the people around me because I can see monsters. So, I have been discriminated against. Some people show this discrimination in their actions, and some people show this discrimination in their eyes. And I understand all of this. What I don¡¯t understand is why I have to bear this fate. Because of this, I once hated monsters very much. I feel like they took away my life. It makes me unable to grow up like a normal child. However, as I grow older, I seem to begin to understand the existence of so-called monsters. When I was a child, I met Kakashi-sensei, he was a mysterious being. Even now, I still don¡¯t know him well enough. ¡°But he was the first person who really understood me, and I¡¯m very grateful to him. Because of his appearance, I have a little more yearning for the future. Because I realized that I am not alone. There seem to be many people similar to me in this world. Although Kakashi-sensei disappeared for a few years, I still firmly believe that I will meet him again. I bounced around the homes of various relatives. They are all good people, but they can't understand my strange behavior. So, they are scared of me. Until I came to the home of Mr. and Mrs. Fujiwara. They were the first relatives to take the initiative to adopt me, and they were also the only ones. ¡°Moreover, they did not adopt a tough or helpless attitude. They asked for my opinion. This has never happened before. At that moment, I felt respected. I have a feeling that maybe I will start a completely different life there. Because these are two very warm people. I came to the Fujiwara family and started my new life. That day, I accidentally broke a seal. So, I met Teacher Cat. At first, because Neko-sensei and Kakashi-sensei had the same voice, I thought they were the same person. But then the two of them appeared at the same time and I realized that this was just a misunderstanding. That day, I met Mr. Neko and the long-lost Mr. Kakashi. Everything seems to be developing in a completely different direction than before, because there is one more thing. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Book of Friends. This relic from grandma carries countless monsters¡¯ longing for Reiko¡¯s grandma. I wanted to get to know Grandma Reiko, so I inherited the Book of Friends. I want to give my name back to these monsters who have been waiting so hard, and do the last thing for my grandma. Teacher Cat became my bodyguard. Along the way, I have returned the names of many monsters. And in the process, I also discovered that monsters are not as scary as I originally thought. They are also divided into good monsters and bad monsters, which is no different from people being divided into good people and bad people. I am very lucky to have met many good people. I also formed friendships with them. ??Especially the cat teacher. Although Teacher Cat can be unreliable sometimes, when I am with him, I actually feel a sense of security. Monsters seem to play an increasingly important role in my life. I even started to think that being able to see monsters is a good thing. ¡°Perhaps what I haven¡¯t experienced in humans can be filled in by monsters. This seems to be good. But this day, I encountered a big trouble. Because a monster licked my eyes, I lost the ability to see monsters. Although Kakashi-sensei said it would take two days to recover, I actually felt a little scared. What am I afraid of? Can¡¯t see the monster? Haven¡¯t I always hated this ability? Why do you feel scared? I can¡¯t see the monster, all the troubles will go away from me, and I can live my life well; "Thank you, Teacher Cat." ¡°If one day I can¡¯t see you, I hope that¡¯s the day I die. ¡­¡­ I am Madara, and now that idiot Natsume calls me Neko-sensei. Although this name is not as domineering as before, it is still acceptable. After all, with Natsume¡¯s stupid mind, he could only come up with such a title. Stupid Natsume did another idiotic thing today and was captured by a monster. What¡¯s worse is that because my eyes were licked by the monster, I can¡¯t see the monster temporarily. What a fool! ??Always make this mistake! "I've been hurt by monsters not just once or twice, but why do I never remember it?" Although it¡¯s partly my fault, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that Natsume is an idiot. What¡¯s even more disgusting is that the monster dared to lick Natsume! If I meet you, I will definitely eat it! This humble monster actually dares to hurt the humans I protect. That is my prey, how can I allow others to get their hands on it! Don¡¯t you take my Madara¡¯s name into consideration? Damn it! In the evening, at Natsume¡¯s request, I turned into my true form. I originally wanted to tease him, but when I saw his expression, I was stunned. That idiot has confusion in his eyes. He can't see me anymore. I am obviously right next to him, but he can¡¯t see anything. He is indeed a big fool. I looked at him quietly, the white body wrapping him in the center, but he didn't notice anything. I gently moved closer to his neck and breathed on it. He still didn't notice it. Suddenly my heart tightened. This time is temporary, but one day, he will really lose the ability to see monsters. Even if not, one day, he will die. After all, he is only a human being. As humans, we will grow old and die. By then, what should I do? ? ? Human life is only a moment to monsters. No, that¡¯s not right, he is just my entertainment. Even if he is invisible and dead, what does it have to do with me? I am Madara, a high-level monster close to the realm of God. How can you be nostalgic for a human being? My purpose is just an account of friends. Well, that¡¯s it¡­ I looked at Natsume quietly, the confused and lost look in his eyes was really uncomfortable. ¡°Hmph, idiot. I don¡¯t want to care about this idiot! I transformed back into my cat form and sat on my pillow. "Well, it's temporary anyway. Don't worry." I said this to make that fool feel better. It¡¯s just that deep down in my heart, I seem to be comforting myself in this way. "Yes, I know." At night, I couldn't sleep. I began to re-examine my relationship with Natsume. This human similar to Reiko is undoubtedly a fool, but why I can¡¯t tell myself. It¡¯s just that everything seems different. I know, that idiot Natsume is not asleep either. Is he thinking about something too? The next day, Loach Beard came over early. "Natsume-sama still can't see you?" ¡°Hey, you¡¯ll know if you try it.¡± I turned into my true form and called Natsume softly. Natsume looked around blankly. Sure enough, you still can¡¯t see me. It¡¯s really annoying to be able to see the future. On the way, Natsume suddenly asked me. "Mr. Cat, if one day I can no longer see monsters, will you still stay by my side?" Are you reluctant to leave me? I couldn¡¯t help but smile, and I felt a little happy. "Idiot, then I will leave you with the Book of Friends." How could I, the noble one, stay with you who cannot see monsters? I told myself this in my heart. But when I saw Natsume¡¯s disappointed look, I suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. "But because your food is good, I will consider staying a little longer." ¡°Well, I chose to stay because of the food, not because of that idiot Natsume. ¡°After all, that girl from Tazi¡¯s craftsmanship is very good. After saying that, I swaggered forward, leaving the idiot Natsume with a noble figure from behind. Natsume smiled again when he heard this. He rushed up and hugged me tightly. "Idiot Natsume! You hugged me too tightly! I'm almost suffocating!" I struggled to leave Natsume's arms, but Natsume said: "Thank you, Neko-sensei" I was stunned for a moment, but stopped struggling. Natsume, you idiot ¡°If one day you can¡¯t see me, I will still protect you until the end of death. This is my, high-level monster, Madara¡¯s promise. I hope that day will never come. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Tell yourself this. But when I saw Natsume¡¯s disappointed look, I suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. "But because your food is good, I will consider staying a little longer." ¡°Well, I chose to stay because of the food, not because of that idiot Natsume. ¡°After all, that girl from Tazi¡¯s craftsmanship is very good. After saying that, I swaggered forward, leaving the idiot Natsume with a noble figure from behind. Natsume smiled again when he heard this. He rushed up and hugged me tightly. "Idiot Natsume! You hugged me too tightly! I'm almost suffocating!" I struggled to leave Natsume's arms, but Natsume said: "Thank you, Neko-sensei" I was stunned for a moment, but stopped struggling. Natsume, you idiot ¡°If one day you can¡¯t see me, I will still protect you until the end of death. This is my, high-level monster, Madara¡¯s promise. I hope that day will never come. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 861 Done You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Flag Wood House. ¡°The weather is very good today.¡± Kakashi stretched himself and sat on the rocking chair in the courtyard, rocking gently. The sun shines on my body, making me feel warm. The black cat was lying on the side, stretching out its paws to scratch its head from time to time. The scene looked a bit warm. "Kakashi-sama, the food is ready. You can come over and have a meal." Cui, who was dressed in white, laid out the food and shouted softly. Next to her is Xuan, who is also dressed in white. The two of them were grateful for being rescued by Kakashi last time, so they stayed in the Hatake family as door gods. From then on, the housework of the Hatake family was taken over by the two of them. Kakashi refused at first, but after the two insisted, he accepted. ¡°After all, it¡¯s really nice to have someone doing housework at home. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s free. It is worth mentioning that Cui has a strong talent in cooking and the dishes she makes are very delicious. She quickly learned several dishes Kakashi taught her, and also learned a lot of Chinese food. This is what satisfies Kakashi the most. Such a virtuous Cui is really cheap Xuan. Seeing Tsui calling him, Kakashi sat up from the rocking chair. Li Zhui on the side was even more direct. He rushed to the table and was ready to start. "Richuan, wait a minute, I also called Natsume and Doraemon, they should be here soon." Li Zhui had a hint of resentment in his eyes when he heard this. It seems that he feels unhappy waiting for Natsume and others to eat. By this time, Multi-track had already reached the door. "Is this Hatake-sensei's home?" Duogui looked at the flag wood sign at the door and whispered. This was her first time here, and luckily she didn¡¯t go the wrong way. Just when she was about to go in, Natsume came over with the cat teacher in hand. "Multitrack, good morning." Natsume called. Multitrack looked at Natsume and said with a smile: "Hello." His eyes soon fell on Mr. Cat, with desire in his eyes. "It's so cute, I really want to hug it. No, I have to restrain it." Duolu thought to himself. Teacher Maomao also noticed the look in Duorui¡¯s eyes and felt nervous. "What does this girl want to do?" At this time, Natsume said: "I didn't expect you to come so early. Let's go in together." "Um." Multitrack nodded and said. The two pushed the door open and Kakashi was already waiting for them. "Are you here? Come in, breakfast is ready. If you come out so early, you must not have eaten yet." Hearing this, Teacher Cat immediately jumped on the dining table and was ready to start. Seeing this, Natsume quickly shouted: "Mr. Neko! Don't do this, it's so rude!" Teacher Cat will not pay attention to Natsume. The food comes first, and we will eat later. Just when Teacher Cat was about to move, Tanuki slapped Teacher Cat down with his paw. "Ban, I haven't eaten yet, and you want to eat first?" Li Zhui said in a low voice. "Asshole! Li Zhui, you can eat it every day, what does it matter if you eat less!" Teacher Cat shouted. "If it doesn't work, it won't work!" Two tabby cats, one black and one white, started to quarrel. Kakashi and Natsume were both helpless. But Duorui looked at Li Zhui and Teacher Mao with curious expressions. "They are all so cute! No matter what! I want to hug you!" Finally, Duoluo couldn't control himself any more, so he stepped forward and took both Li Zhui and Mr. Mao into his arms, rubbing their faces crazily. "so cute." While rubbing it, he shouted. "Ahhh! You crazy girl, let me go quickly!" Teacher Cat yelled. Li Zhui also had a look of fear on his face. Seeing this, Kakashi said: "Okay, stop making trouble. Get up and eat quickly. I have to go out to find the monster later." Everyone stopped when they saw this. Xuan and Cui looked on silently, with smiles on their faces. At the dinner table, raccoon dogThe monster looked at Duorui coldly and mocked: "So what if you see me? Do you think I will abide by those boring rules?" Duorui was stunned for a moment and said in despair: "How could this be possible?" "What a stupid human being. I'm just teasing you. The long years are so boring, you are just my entertainment." Dorail came back to his senses, grabbed the monster's arm, and shouted: "No matter what, let go of Natsume! I won't allow you to hurt him!" "madness!" The monster waved his hand and took out the multi-track. ¡°Multi-track!¡± Natsume was shocked, with a worried look on his face. The multi-rail flew out and fell to the ground. The monster immobilized Natsume and slowly walked towards the multi-track. "What are you going to do!" Natsume said in shock. "Haha, it doesn't matter, we still have time to play slowly. It's just that this woman is too troublesome, I'd better send her on her way first."' "Damn it!! Stop it!" The monster ignored Natsume and stood in front of Multitrack. "Humans, go to hell!" The monster shouted lowly, stretched out his right hand, and grabbed the multi-track. Multitrack looked at the monster in fear and even forgot to run away. "It's really arrogant." The sarcastic words came from the monster's ears, making it sweat dripping. Looking back, I saw a young man with silver hair. It¡¯s Kakashi! "On the other side, the cat teacher also returned to Natsume and released Natsume's restriction. Natsume relaxed and immediately ran to Dorail's side. "Are you okay? Multi-track?" Duojiao shook his head and said, "It's okay." Natsume breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this. Kakashi stood in front of the monster, shivering and not daring to move at all. "Why can't you move? Who is this guy?" the monster asked in horror. "The game is over. By the way, as a monster, your appearance is really unqualified." Kakashi said, took out a scroll and threw it out. The scroll wrapped around the monster's body, and then a white light flashed, and the monster screamed and disappeared. The scrolls were put back together and Kakashi took it with one hand. "The seal is completed." Kakashi smiled. Duorui was stunned for a while, then reacted and said: "Success?" "Well, multi-track, you don't have to worry about this monster in the future." Kakashi smiled. "That's great!" Dorail happily hugged Natsume beside him. Natsume was stunned, but quickly came to his senses. ¡°Congratulations, Multi-Track.¡± At this time, Nishimura and Kitamoto ran out from nowhere and happened to see this scene. Nishimura yelled: "Ahhh! Natsume! Didn't you say you don't know Multitrack? Why are we still hugging each other now? How could this be possible wuwuwu" Nishimura hid his face and cried away. Seeing this, Kitamoto said: "Natsume, don't worry, Nishimura is fine, just keep working hard." As he said that, he glanced at Natsume and Dokki ambiguously, and then chased Nishimura away. The two of them actually didn't notice Kakashi beside them the whole time. The sudden appearance of the two people also made Natsume and Duogui feel awkward. It seems that something has been misunderstood. Multitrack let go of Natsume and said sheepishly: "Natsume, your friend seems to have misunderstood something." "It's okay, I'll just explain it to them tomorrow. Congratulations first, Duorui." "Thanks." "Okay, the matter is settled, let's go, I'll treat you to a big dinner!" Kakashi smiled. "Really? Really? It's great!" Teacher Cat said excitedly. "It's really true, but it's not your fault." "Why!" "You are such a bad bodyguard, this is your punishment." "You bastard Kakashi! I don't care, I'm going to eat it!" ¡°I won¡¯t give it!¡± One person and one cat are having fun together, looking quite happy. Dorail and Natsume on the side both smiled slightly when they saw this. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 862 Painting without Flowers You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! School. "Teacher Hatake, there is a flea market on the west side of the town today. Do you want to go and check it out? I bought a lot of good things there last year." Teacher Mitsui said. "Flea market?" Kakashi muttered. "Yeah, I'll be there after class later. What about you? Do you want to go with me?" ¡°I have something to do, so I¡¯ll go later.¡± Kakashi smiled. "Okay, then I'll leave first." "Goodbye, Mr. Mitsui." "Um." It was the end of another day of classes, and Kakashi was sitting lazily in the office. The others have all left, leaving only Kakashi. "It's really not easy to be a teacher. It's much harder than teaching these two naughty kids Naruto and Sasuke before." Kakashi sighed, it¡¯s not easy these days. After tidying up, Kakashi left the office. Life still has to go on. On the way, Kakashi suddenly stopped. "By the way, Li Zhui broke the bowl last time and had to buy a new one. I just happened to go to the flea market to see if there was anything suitable." Thinking of this, Kakashi looked at Nishi and walked over. There are not many people in the flea market. At first glance, it feels like going to a market. ¡°It seems like there are a lot of things here, so many people come to buy them.¡± Kakashi sighed and also got into the market. Soon, Kakashi found a bowl he liked, and after asking about the price, he readily bought it. Just when Kakashi was about to leave, he was suddenly attracted by a painting. It was a painting full of branches. Those are the branches of the cherry blossom tree. Kakashi frowned, this painting looked a bit complicated. There is a touch of demonic power on it. Could it be painted by a demon? Kakashi couldn¡¯t help but take a closer look. The stall owner smiled when he saw this and said, "Does this gentleman like this painting?" "This painting seems a little different." Kakashi smiled. "Really? This is nothing to discover. Although the painter is not bad, it is not outstanding. If you like it, sir, I will give this painting to you." "Is this okay?" Kakashi asked in surprise. "Of course. Almost all the things I brought have been sold, and no one is interested in this painting. I also want to close the stall early and go home. Moreover, this is a painting by my friend, and he also means to find someone to appreciate it. That's fine. I think you're a good fit, sir." The stall owner smiled. "In that case, I would be disrespectful." Hearing this, the stall owner handed the painting directly to Kakashi. Kakashi was not polite and took the painting directly. After taking over the painting, Kakashi felt that the demon power in the painting seemed to be a little more powerful. "It's interesting. It seems that this painting has something to do with monsters." Kakashi thought to himself, planning to study it carefully when he goes home. "Kakashi-sensei?" Hearing this, Kakashi looked back and saw Natsume appearing behind him with the fat cat at home. "It's Natsume, are you coming to the flea market to buy things too?" Kakashi smiled. "Well, Aunt Tako said that there were still a few dishes missing at home, so she asked me to come over. Where is Kakashi-sensei?" Natsume asked. "I came here to buy a bowl. I saw this painting and accepted it by the way." Kakashi smiled. "So that's it." Natsume said suddenly. "Well, I'll leave first. You take your time and watch." "Okay, Kakashi-sensei." Kakashi waved his hand, turned and left. Teacher Neko looked at the painting in Kakashi's hand, thoughtfully. Flag Wood House. Kakashi hung the painting in the bedroom. There are only dry branches in the empty painting. "Huh¡­¡­" Kakashi let out a sigh and found a black figure behind the tree. It looks like the shadow of a young man. "interesting." Night. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?bsp;But I couldn't find it. Until one day, she found this painting. That was painted by a monster painter, and the dark shadow in the painting is Yasaka. Miya thought that Yasaka was tired of the world, so he hid in the painting. "Yasaka-sama once told me that I wanted to go around the world to see flowers and plants. So I traveled around with paintings. I hope that one day Yasaka-sama will heal the wounds in his heart, come out of the paintings, and chat with me again. " When Miya said this, he showed hopeful eyes. After Kakashi listened, he looked at the painting. A red light flashed in his eyes. This is indeed a painting with demonic power, but the dark shadows in the painting are only painted by the artist. Even if the painting is really Yasaka, it is not what Miya said. Doesn¡¯t she know? Still unwilling to accept this fact? "Maybe he will never come out?" Kakashi said cautiously. "No, it won't happen. Mr. Yasaka will definitely come out. Mr. Yasaka likes flowers and plants the most. In such a painting without flowers, he will definitely be very lonely. Even if he never comes out, I will bring him flowers every day. His most beautiful flower." Mi Mi said. Kakashi looked at Mitsumi, but Mitsumi looked at the painting. Kakashi somewhat understood. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t know the facts, but she just still has such expectations. ¡°I deceive myself and others, but it is also a thought in my heart. The life of a demon is really too long. It¡¯s not bad to have such a thought. It¡¯s just that dreams will wake up one day. On that day, what will happen to Mi? Kakashi doesn¡¯t know, and he can¡¯t comment on this behavior. "Okay, before I take down this painting, feel free to come over and look at the flowers." Kakashi smiled. Hearing this, Miya looked at Kakashi and said, "Thank you." "You're welcome, I'll give this room to you. I'll go sleep next door." Kakashi said and left the room. At this time, maybe they need to be alone more. Seeing Kakashi leave, Miya stood in front of the painting blankly. ? ? Stretching out his right hand, he quietly touched the black shadow in the painting. "Mr. Yasaka, when will you appear again and chat with me? I really miss you." Tears streaked across his face, flowed out from under the mask, and dropped gently to the ground. Outside the door, Kakashi let out a long sigh, turned and left. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 863 Invitation to the venue You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The painting took root in Hatake's house, and Miya naturally settled down. Every day, Mi Mi would chat with the painting. ??Talking to himself, but smiling all over his face. It looks a bit weird. The rest of the Hatake family quickly accepted the new tenant. Although Miya was surprised as to why there were so many monsters in this human¡¯s home, after going back and forth, he became familiar with everyone. After all, there is not much barrier between monsters and monsters. Especially kind-hearted monsters are more likely to accept each other. And the monsters that can live in Hatake's house will naturally not be evil spirits. The days passed day by day. On this day, the branches in the painting actually extended from the painting and appeared on the surrounding walls. Li Zhui looked at the painting with a solemn expression. "This painting seems a bit strange. It is absorbing demonic power." Li Zhui whispered. "Yeah, and it's absorbing my demonic power." Kakashi didn¡¯t know when he appeared behind Tanuki and said with a smile. "Then you still want to keep it here?" Li Zhui said angrily. "It's nothing. The demonic power it absorbs is insignificant to me. The amount of demonic power that will enter my body tomorrow will be more than that." "Then what are you going to do?" "I'm a little curious as to what this painting is doing to absorb demonic power. Anyway, I have nothing to do, so there may be surprises." Seeing this, Li Zhui sighed helplessly and said, "Just do it. What if something happens?" "That would be more interesting." Kakashi smiled. Well, Li Zhui discovered that this guy was not afraid of this small painting at all. But it¡¯s no wonder that such a powerful guy would be afraid of this small painting. Kakashi looked at the black shadow in the painting, thoughtfully. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he always felt that the black shadow in the painting seemed to have a faint spiritual power. And it is constantly getting stronger. Although it¡¯s not clear yet, Kakashi has plenty of time, so this matter can wait. The door. "Excuse me, is Kakashi-sama here?" The visitor is a middle-aged man, wearing a black suit and looking very calm and sophisticated. Xuan Hecui appeared at the door, and the man was stunned for a moment. "Are you Kakashi-sama's shikigami? You are really powerful." The middle-aged man laughed. Xuan and Cui looked at each other, not expecting that this human being could actually see monsters. At this time, Kakashi also came out of the room. "Who are you? I don't seem to know you." Kakashi whispered. Seeing this, the middle-aged man hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Kakashi-sama, I am a member of the field clan." "The Chang family?" Kakashi was slightly surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that someone from the field clan would find him. ¡°That¡¯s right, Kakashi-sama must have heard of the name of the field clan.¡± The middle-aged man said with a smile, and there was an inexplicable sense of pride in his words. But it¡¯s no wonder that in the world of demon slayers today, the Chang clan is the most powerful clan. "What's up?" "It's like this. Shizuji Shiba, the head of our Ba family, hopes to meet Kakashi-sama." The middle-aged man said. "Shiba Shizuji?" Hearing this, Kakashi remembered the boy he had met before. Since that time, I have never seen him again. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he would find himself now. What is the purpose? "What does he want from me?" Kakashi asked. "I don't know about this little one. This is an invitation from Mr. Kakashi. Please be kind to Mr. Kakashi." The middle-aged man said, respectfully handing over a post. Kakashi took it and said immediately: "I understand. I will go back and tell you." "That's great. I'll take my leave now. Goodbye, Kakashi-sama." After the middle-aged man finished speaking, he turned around and left. Kakashi looked at the invitation in his hand and frowned slightly. "What's wrong? Kakashi?"? "Mr. Kakashi, you're very polite. Your glory back then is really unforgettable. What's more, after seven years, Mr. Kakashi has not changed at all. It's really enviable." The scene seemed to be smiling but not smiling. Di said, seeming to mean something. "It seems that Mr. Chang is also very concerned about my affairs." "Of course, the Dechang clan cares about every powerful demon slayer." "I'm not a demon slayer." Kakashi smiled. "If Mr. Kakashi is a demon slayer, then the Chang clan will probably have no food to eat." De Chang said with a low smile. "Oh? That's an interesting statement. But I don't know if the head of the Chang family called me over this time. Is there something wrong?" Kakashi stopped going around in circles and went straight to the point. Chang Wenyan smiled and said: "Why don't we sit down and talk about it?" Kakashi was not polite and sat down directly. Seeing this, Deba waved his hand towards Nanase, signaling to retreat. Although Nanase was curious about what the two were going to talk about, she still left wisely. After all, there is no place that anyone can refuse. For a time, only Kakashi and Deba were left in the room. The teapot on the table has just boiled and is sizzling. He put the tea leaves in, shook it gently, and then handed a cup to Kakashi. "Mr. Kakashi, why don't you try this tea first? This year's new tea is very delicious." Kakashi glanced at the scene strangely, this guy really likes to show off. But since you want to play, let me play with you once. "Then I'll give it a try." Kakashi said, picked up the tea cup, blew it gently, and then took a sip. "The taste is pretty good, but the person pouring the tea seems to be in an uneasy mood." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 864 Demonstration You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! He smiled calmly and seemed not to be affected by Kakashi's words. "Oh? I wonder where Mr. Kakashi thinks my heart is not at peace?" As he spoke, his remaining left eye stared at Kakashi closely, as if he wanted to observe every expression on his face. Kakashi smiled casually and said, "You have been restless since the moment you came to find me." An imperceptible fluctuation flashed in De Chang's eyes, which was quickly suppressed. It has to be said that the field¡¯s Qi nourishing work is indeed done well, and most people can¡¯t see anything about it. But unfortunately, Kakashi is not an ordinary person. As the Sixth Hokage, Kakashi¡¯s ability to observe words and emotions is second to none. What¡¯s more, he is also an ANBU minister, so his ability to see through people¡¯s hearts is even more powerful. "How can we see it?" He suppressed the surprise in his heart and asked in a low voice. Kakashi did not speak, but gently put the tea cup down and knocked on the table where the cup was. The scene was stunned for a moment, and then the tea was filled again. Kakashi picked it up casually, seemingly more relaxed than before. He put the tea cup to the tip of his nose, sniffed it gently, and then drank it, seemingly not caring about the temperature of the tea. "Well, this tea is even more difficult to drink than before. It seems that the owner of the Chang family has become more confused." She couldn't control the indifferent expression on her face, and looked at Kakashi with horror in her eyes. In the first competition between these two people, they were already at a disadvantage. Kakashi didn¡¯t care. Winning a game is really nothing in Kakashi's life. At this time, Deba sat back in his seat and looked at Kakashi thoughtfully. But Kakashi said bluntly: "I hope the head of the field family is not plotting against me now." "Mr. Kakashi misunderstood, I never meant this." These words were actually much more polite. The scene was a bit subdued, and Kakashi did not launch another offensive. "So, why did you call me here? If I guessed correctly, you can find my location and you must have investigated my personal information." Kakashi smiled. It was not surprising to hear the words on the scene. This is not difficult to guess. After all, this is the way his family has always done things. Based on the way Kakashi behaves, he is obviously an extremely smart person. How could such a person not guess it? "Since Mr. Kakashi said so, I will speak frankly. Indeed, after meeting Mr. Kakashi, I was extremely impressed by Mr. Kakashi. But at that time, I was among the field clan. His status is not obvious and he has little power, so the investigation of Mr. Kakashi was extremely limited and no clues were found." Kakashi smiled, looking noncommittal. ¡° If the field can really find out his origin, then I will be impressed by him. After all, this is an extremely difficult thing. Deba looked at Kakashi and continued: "After I succeeded the position of the leader of the Ba family, I mobilized all the power in my hands and conducted a thorough investigation of Mr. Kakashi. However, the result was that It¡¯s disappointing. Just like before, we didn¡¯t get any information. There wasn¡¯t even any clue about Mr. Kakashi¡¯s household registration information.¡± The field chuckled, and then continued: "Mr. Kakashi seems to have appeared out of thin air, without any trace of existence. In this case, there is only one possibility in my knowledge." Kakashi already understood the meaning of the field at this time. "You want to say that I am a monster?" Kakashi looked at the scene with a half-smiling expression. The field nodded, but then shook his head. "I did think so at first, but now that I saw Mr. Kakashi again, I dismissed this idea." "Oh? I don't know why?" Kakashi asked curiously. "As the head of the field clan, if you don't have the ability to distinguish between humans and monsters, you are too incompetent. Although the monster power in Mr. Kakashi's body is very powerful, I can feel it, KakashiMi Mi in front of me. That friendship has passed for so many years, but she still has not given up. Even though he knew it was a hopeless wait, he still left a sacred place for Yasaka in his heart. This kind of emotion is not something ordinary people can achieve. This is also the valuable thing about monsters. They tend to be more commitment-oriented than humans. After all, they don¡¯t have as many minds as humans to care about these gains and losses. They just wanted to do it, so they did it. Follow your heart, even if it¡¯s something that seems silly to others. But as long as they feel it is worth it, they will do it. Think about the rhetorical exchange with the field that night, and then look at Mi Mi¡¯s fearless dedication. The difference between the two is very clear. "I really hope there can be a few more human beings like Mi Mi in the world. I have seen too many disgusting things. Occasionally seeing such things can make people feel a clear current flowing through their hearts." Kakashi sighed, then shook his head. He also knows that this kind of thing may be just a wishful thinking. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 865 Man and Demon You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Flag Wood House. The branches in the painting are extending more and more, and Kakashi can also feel that the power of absorbing demon power is getting stronger and stronger. The originally painless feeling became a bit annoying. After all, being sucked by something is uncomfortable except in certain special circumstances. So Kakashi simply drew Onmyoji¡¯s talismans around the painting to help the painting absorb the demonic power. It is worth mentioning that this symbol is obtained from the multi-track family. Although Duoluo¡¯s grandfather has no demon power, there are indeed many Onmyoji talismans in the information he collected. These ended up being cheaper for Kakashi. Now Kakashi¡¯s attitude toward this painting is like growing a flower, hoping that one day it will bear fruit. Maybe you can give him a surprise, but that¡¯s not necessarily the case. School. After one day of classes, Kakashi tidied up and was about to leave the office. But at this moment, a girl ran over at the door. "Huh? Classmate, what's the matter?" Kakashi asked doubtfully. The girl blushed, handed a pink letter to Kakashi, and bowed at a 45-degree angle. "Teacher Hatake! This is my intention, please accept it." Kakashi was stunned. What's going on? After the girl handed the letter to Kakashi, she ran away. Kakashi was left messy in the wind. What's going on? Is it a love letter? Looking at the red heart on the pink envelope, Kakashi felt that there must be something wrong. I didn¡¯t expect that I still have such charm, tsk tsk. Out of curiosity, Kakashi opened the envelope and read it carefully. Having said that, this is the first time he has received a love letter. Although the other party is his student, it still feels a bit strange. "Well, the writing is good, and it's written in Chinese. It's very attentive. It's okay, it has a future." Kakashi returned to his seat, took out a red pen, and started annotating the love letter. For example, which vocabulary is more appropriate, which sentence structure has problems, typos, etc. Ten minutes later, looking at the dense red fonts on the letter, Kakashi expressed his satisfaction. Suddenly, Kakashi thought of something and muttered: "If Ming knows that I have received a love letter, I don't know how to deal with me. I really miss that feeling." With a chuckle, Kakashi put the letter back into the envelope, planning to return it to the little girl tomorrow. It is a normal thing for a young girl of this age to have her first love affair, and it is not surprising. What¡¯s more, Kakashi¡¯s unique charm has already earned him the title of the most popular male teacher in the school. There are many female students and teachers in the school who like Kakashi. Kakashi said, "I am also helpless. After finishing the annotation, Kakashi was ready to go back. On the way, Kakashi unexpectedly saw a pig. Oh, no, it¡¯s a fat cat. "Kitten, what are you doing here?" Kakashi asked curiously. Yes, this pig, no, this fat cat is Teacher Cat. The cat teacher turned to look at Kakashi, snorted coldly, and said: "It's you, it's nothing, it's just that that idiot Natsume went to a dangerous place again, I went over to see the situation. If it is eaten by a monster, I will just recycle it Book of Friends.¡± Kakashi smiled lightly when he heard this and said, "So that's it. You, the bodyguard, are really becoming more and more responsible." "Hey, it's not just for a friend's account." Seeing Mr. Neko¡¯s arrogant look, Kakashi couldn¡¯t help but feel a little funny. This tsundere attribute is really full of points. This look really does look a bit like Sasuke. Having said that, I really miss those people in the Naruto world. Kakashi followed Mr. Cat for a while and saw an abandoned house. "Huh? This place" Kakashi looked at the big house in front of him with some surprise. "What's wrong? Do you know this place?"  Next said: "Master, they can't understand you at all." Ming joked: "It's not that easy for people to understand each other, not to mention that I have my own secrets and have never been honest." ¡°Master, please don¡¯t accept any missions near Natsume in the future.¡± "talk later." Natsume ran all the way and arrived at the door of Kakashi's house. Natsume stood at the door and whispered: "I didn't expect to walk to the door of Kakashi-sensei's house unknowingly." Natsume muttered, and Xuan and Cui appeared at the door. "Natsume-sama, why are you here? Kakashi-sama is drinking tea in the courtyard, do you want to go in?" Natsume nodded and walked in. A small tea table, a pot of tea, Kakashi is sitting cross-legged drinking tea. "Natsume? Why are you here?" Kakashi said with some surprise. Natsume sat in front of Kakashi and whispered: "Kakashi-sensei, I have something to ask you, is it okay?" Hearing this, Kakashi smiled and said: "Of course, teacher, so I preach, teach, and resolve doubts." "Kakashi-sensei, is it true that humans and demons cannot coexist? Do I have to choose one between the two?" Natsume asked excitedly. Looking at Natsume who was quite excited, Kakashi smiled slightly. "If one day you really need to make a choice, what will you do?" Natsume was stunned, showing a troubled expression. "It seems you are in trouble." Natsume nodded. "Well, I don't know what choice to make. I used to hate monsters, but since I met Mr. Cat and started returning the friends' book, I found that monsters are not as scary as I thought. They are also very cute sometimes. , they are also very kind. Such existences do not necessarily need to be expelled." "In that case, why not choose a monster?" "Butbut I am a human being after all. Moreover, there are people who are very kind to me. Uncle Shi, Aunt Takko, Doraemon, Tanuma, Nishimura, Kitamoto, and Kakashi-sensei, you are all very kind to me. An important existence. I can¡¯t give it up.¡± Kakashi smiled, but Natsume was confused when he saw this. "Haven't you already made your choice? Natsume." Kakashi said softly, his right hand gently attached to Natsume's brown hair. I rubbed it gently, and it felt like that evening many years ago. Natsume was stunned, and the doubts in his heart seemed to be answered. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 866 Introduction You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Thank you, Kakashi-sensei, I think I understand." "It's good to understand. You can't force anything, but there is no need to force yourself to make a choice. For now, the two are not contradictory. Humans and monsters are not inseparable. People in the city, There is no need for conflict between the two when demons roam the mountains and plains. Evil demons have their own demon exterminators to take care of them, and you don¡¯t need to bear this responsibility." Kakashi said with a smile, and then took a sip of tea. ¡°Well, today¡¯s tea is actually a bit sweet. "Natsume, you don't have to do everything by yourself. Since I am your teacher, I will naturally help you share some of the burden. Now, aren't you able to start trusting others? There are more and more friends around you. No matter what Whether it's a human or a monster, as long as we have good intentions and have similar ideas, we are friends. What do you think?" Natsume nodded, Kakashi's words seemed to speak to the depths of his heart. But a question also appeared in Natsume¡¯s mind. "Kakashi-sensei, why do the demon slayers of the field clan hate monsters so much? They must eradicate them, whether they are good or bad monsters?" Kakashi smiled and said: "This is the way the Toba clan does things. In their view, there are no good or bad monsters. They are all the incarnations of evil. As long as they are monsters, they deserve to die." "How can you do this." "Natsume, the most terrifying thing in this world will never be a monster." Kakashi said. "What is that?" Natsume asked confused. Kakashi smiled when he heard this, and pointed the index finger of his right hand at his chest. "What is more terrifying than monsters is the human heart." "The human heart" Natsume murmured to himself, seeming to have gained something. "Okay, having said all that, what is it that makes you so embarrassed?" Kakashi asked. Natsume immediately told him what Natori had just told him. "For this reason, Mr. Natori wants to get rid of Suke, who is a youkai. Therefore, he wants me to make a choice." ¡°So that¡¯s it, this guy Natori is still like this.¡± Kakashi smiled and shook his head, as if he was not surprised by this. "Kakashi-sensei, I'm going to stop Mr. Natori. He is a good monster and we can't seal him just because of this possibility." Natsume said and stood up. But Kakashi suddenly said: "Who said Suke is a monster?" "Huh?" Natsume was surprised. "Isn't Jie a monster?" Natsume asked happily. "Of course not." Kakashi smiled. "In that case, why would Mr. Natori admit his mistake?" "It's very simple, because Jie is not a human being. He is a god, more accurately, a water god." "What? God?" Natsume asked in surprise. "Well. The gods and monsters in this world are essentially the same thing. It's just that the gods have more faith. It's like the dew god you have seen before. With Natori's strength, you can't see it clearly. ." "If that's the case, then I have to find Mr. Natori to make it clear." After Natsume finished speaking, he stood up and ran to find Natori. Just when he was about to leave, Natsume turned around and said, "Thank you, Kakashi-sensei." After saying that, he ran away. Kakashi smiled faintly and took another sip of tea. Teacher Cat didn¡¯t know when he sat aside and said, ¡°Really, running around all day is very tiring.¡± "It's not that easy to be a bodyguard." Kakashi smiled. "Well, forget it, for the sake of my friend's account, I will endure it. But how do you know that kid is a god?" Teacher Cat asked curiously, after all, he had not discovered this matter before. "I have been with a mountain god for a while, so I am more sensitive to the aura of the god. I thought of it when I first met Jie that day, but I didn't tell you. I didn't expect so many things to happen." "You guys, there really isn't anything you don't know." "Excellent award." Not long after the cat teacher saw this, he took the snacks on the table in his mouth, and then chased Natsume. After everyone and the cat left, Kakashi suddenly said: "Okay, come out." As soon as he finished speaking, a boy with blue and semi-long hair walked out of the room. It¡¯s exactly the introduction.??is a poor man. The two of them became officially acquainted. Today, I came to Kakashi because I wanted to know more about Natsume. Who knew that while the two were talking, Natsume came over. So Jie hid in the room and heard everything. Hearing that Natsume valued him, Jie was naturally happy. But when he heard that Natori wanted to seal himself, the anger in his heart also surged out. But fortunately, with Kakashi¡¯s guidance, this anger can be considered put down. ?The next thing becomes simple. After Natsume finished talking to Natori, Natori gave up the method of sealing Suke. But having said that, with a strong front, Natori is really no match. Suke also returned to the mountain, and would occasionally come back to play with Natsume for a few days. Things have calmed down. In the room, Kakashi looked at the paintings on the wall, a little lost in thought. Today he was a little surprised to find that the formation he had set up before could no longer meet the needs of this painting. And the branches in the painting have grown all over the room. Even the branches in the painting have begun to sprout buds, seeming to be reborn. "This painting is quite interesting. Is it possible that it will turn into a painting full of cherry blossoms in the end?" Kakashi is quite curious about this, and the demon power in his body is gradually being absorbed by the painting. "I don't know what will happen if this continues. The demon's power is weakening." Kakashi looked at the white fox mask on his left wrist with some hesitation. If this continues, I¡¯m afraid this mask won¡¯t be able to hold on. But what is behind that transformation is attracting Kakashi again. "I want to see how good you are at eating." Kakashi still didn¡¯t care. ¡°As everyone knows, this kind of mentality of looking for trouble will bring him a lot of trouble. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 867 Multi-track home You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Study room. Kakashi closed the book in his hand. "Well, these books borrowed from Duoluo's family are pretty much the same. There are quite a lot of Onmyoji's techniques, but many of them have been lost. That's why the new profession of Demon Slayer was probably derived. Human beings are really interesting. No matter what happens, there are new ways to survive.¡± Kakashi chuckled and put the book aside. ¡°I¡¯ve almost finished reading the book, let¡¯s give it to the multi-track.¡± Multi-track doorstep. "Hatake-sensei?" Dorail looked at Kakashi who appeared in front of him in surprise. Kakashi raised the book in his hand and said, "I have finished reading these books, so I came here to give them back to you." Duorui suddenly understood and said: "Teacher Hatake, there's no need to be in such a hurry. These books are of no use to me anyway. It doesn't matter if it's a little later. There's no need to come over here. The same goes for giving them to me when I go to school." ." "It's okay, it's just idle time anyway." Kakashi smiled. "Okay. Now that you're here, Mr. Hatake, please come in and sit down for a while. I've just made yokan, let's eat some together." Duolu said with a smile. Kakashi did not refuse, nodded with a smile and said, "Okay." The house of Duoluo's family is very big, but only Duoluo lives there. As for the reason, Kakashi couldn¡¯t ask more. "Hatake-sensei, try it and see, this is my yokan." As Doru said, he placed a red cake in front of Kakashi. Kakashi took a bite and said with a smile: "It tastes good. It seems that Doru-san will become a very virtuous wife in the future." Hearing this, Duoluo blushed slightly. "Hatake-sensei has given you the award, it's not that exaggerated." Outside, the sky began to turn dark, and there was even a thunder. "It is going to rain?" Duogui was startled and stood up quickly. ¡°Too bad, there are still clothes hanging in the courtyard.¡± With that said, he quickly ran out and started collecting clothes. It is a routine operation to put away clothes when it rains or thunders. Kakashi also went over to help. At this moment, Duorui suddenly discovered a fat white pig running on the wall of the courtyard. No, if you look closely, it¡¯s a cat. And it¡¯s a fat cat. It¡¯s Teacher Cat. The multi-track was exciting in an instant. "ah!" One person and one cat looked at each other, and a trace of panic flashed in Mr. Cat¡¯s eyes. With a scream, Duogui hugged Mr. Cat into his arms. ¡°So cute, so cute!¡± In Dorail¡¯s arms, Teacher Cat was struggling in pain. Kakashi smiled when he saw this and said, "Kitten, why are you here?" "Kakashi! Kakashi, please save me! I'm going to suffocate!" the cat teacher shouted quickly. "Really? Why do you look like you are enjoying yourself?" "Asshole! You actually refused to save me!" At this time, Duorui also stopped what he was doing and looked at Mr. Cat with an apologetic look. "I'm sorry, did it hurt you? I couldn't control myself, I'm really sorry." Teacher Cat was relieved when he saw this. Suddenly, there was a sound at the door. "Multi-track, there seems to be someone at the door." Kakashi said. "Oh, okay, I'll open the door." Duojiao said and opened the courtyard door. It turned out to be Natsume and Tanuma. "Huh? Natsume-san and Tanuma-san." Doroki said in surprise. Natsume and Tanuma also looked at Multitrack in surprise. "Multi-track? Is this your home?" Natsume asked in surprise. "yes." Natsume¡¯s eyes fell on the cat teacher in Dokaku¡¯s arms. "Teacher Cat? Why are you here?" Hearing this, Teacher Cat sighed deeply. It turns out that Natsume and Tanuma were waiting for the rain to stop at the door because of the heavy rain just now. Natsume heard the strange noise and thought it was a monster, so she wanted to pull Tanuma and leave quickly. Didn¡¯t think about it??Only a corner was left, and I dropped it with a light touch. " Kakashi took the picture in Natsume's hand and sighed. "What's wrong? Kakashi-sensei?" Natsume asked with some confusion. "It's nothing. It's just that if I guessed correctly, this picture was originally posted upside down on the wall, right?" "Yes, Kakashi-sensei, how do you know?" Natsume became even more confused. "This is a sealing technique. It should be used to seal a certain kind of monster. Maybe Duoluo's grandfather succeeded in it unintentionally. But now that you have unlocked it, I'm afraid that monster has also been resurrected." Kaka Xi said. "What? How could this happen!" Natsume was shocked, not expecting that he would be in trouble again. So he fell into deep self-blame. "There is no need to show such an expression. The effect of this seal does not last long. Even if you do not lift it, the seal will be broken automatically in a month or two. By then, it will be even more dangerous for Multitrack to be alone at home. Now that we are here, let¡¯s solve this problem before we leave,¡± Kakashi said. Natsume felt a little better after hearing this. "Okay, but Kakashi-sensei, what should we do?" Natsume asked. "Don't worry yet. This monster is not very strong. Let's clean up the multi-track first, and then we'll deal with it later." "Is this okay?" Natsume asked worriedly. "Don't worry, I'm here." Kakashi smiled. Natsume felt relieved after hearing this. Yes, with Kakashi here, everything will be fine. "What are you doing? Why don't you go down?" Tanuma also came up from downstairs at this time. "It's nothing. We were just about to go down." Natsume quickly calmed down and said with a smile. After saying that, he followed Tanuma down. Kakashi looked around and his Sharingan emerged. "This seal is quite interesting. It seems that the monster's body was divided into five parts for sealing. If the painting is torn apart, I'm afraid the monster will find its own body parts after reviving. Huh? No, in this house There seem to be quite a few monsters.¡± At this moment, a scream came. This is the voice of Natsume and Tanuma. Kakashi ran over immediately after hearing this. "What's wrong?" Kakashi asked. "Sorry, sorry, that kimono seems to be used to ward off evil spirits." Duoluo said. It turns out that Natsume and Tanuma were just startled by the hanging white kimonos. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 868 Shinichiro You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi looked at the three pieces of clothing and felt a strange feeling for some reason. It¡¯s like everyone is looking for trouble? The one in the middle seems a little strange. But at this time, Duoluo said: "Let's get started. I've got the broom." So everyone started working. Suddenly, Kakashi heard someone whispering nearby. "Ah, ah, ah, why is there demon power in this family again? Is that guy Shinichiro back?" "Idiot, Shinichiro has been dead for a long time. Human beings are not resurrected so easily after death." "That's true. But what's going on with this demonic power? If it's not Shinichiro, who is it?" "have no idea." Hearing this, Kakashi walked over happily. I saw that they were two little monsters, only twenty centimeters in size. "Hey, why do I feel like that human being is looking at us?" "Yeah, look, he's coming over, he can't really see us, can he?" Kakashi squatted down, looked at the two little demons and said, "Do you know the original owner of this house? Shinichiro Taduki?" The two little monsters were startled, took a step back and said, "You can actually see us." "Of course, otherwise I wouldn't be able to talk to you." Kakashi smiled. "It's true. It's different from Shinichiro. This human's demon power is very powerful." "Are you familiar with Shinichiro?" Kakashi asked. "Of course, that guy is our toy. He can't see us, but he always believes in our existence. He is a very funny guy. It's a pity that the guy died in the end. Humans are really fragile creatures. "The black-faced demon said, seeming a little sad. Kakashi already understood when he saw this. Although these little monsters have never had direct communication with Shinichiro, there is an unusual emotion between the two. At this time, another little puppet demon ran out from the side and shouted: "Oh no, Karikura, who was originally sealed by Shinichiro, has been unsealed, and now he is looking for his body everywhere." Looking at the little demons running around, Kakashi suddenly felt a little cute. Although these monsters are not strong, they have a different kind of gentleness in them. "You are very concerned about Shinichiro. As soon as he saw something happened in this family, he rushed over immediately." Kakashi smiled. When the black-faced demon heard this, he immediately denied it and said, "How is that possible? We are just too bored." "That's right, that guy Shinichiro is just our toy, we don't care." Although the words are said decisively, they always give people a feeling of arrogance and denial. Do all monsters have tsundere attributes? Kakashi couldn't help but think of this. "Can you, a human, see monsters?" the little puppet monster later said in surprise. "As you can see." "You seem to be very interesting too." said the puppet demon. "Thanks for the compliment, but I may not be very used to being treated as a toy." Kakashi smiled. "Idiot, this is not the time to talk about these things. If Karikura is not dealt with quickly, the owner of this house will be in trouble." The black-faced demon said. Another little masked demon heard this and said, "I remember that the current owner of this house is Shinichiro's granddaughter, right? She cried very miserably at Shinichiro's funeral." "It seems to be her. But she is not as interesting as Shinichiro." The black-faced demon complained. Although these little demons expressed a lot of dislike for Shinichiro in their words, Kakashi still felt the kindness in them. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????These are monsters who speak out of integrity. "ah!" A scream came, and Kakashi ran over quickly. "Natsume!" Kakashi shouted, only to find that Natsume was gone. "What's going on?" Kakashi asked. "Natsume was here just now, but for some reason, she suddenly disappeared." Duorui said nervously. Tanuma also looked anxious. "Were you captured by a monster again?" Kakashi sighed helplessly. Kakashi now discovered that Natsume seemedSo weak, so weak that even the existence of monsters can only be vaguely sensed. But I really want to see the monster. why is that? Are monsters that important to him? What a strange human being. "It's just that the way he reads a book makes me feel a little cute. Since we have a lot of time anyway, just treat it as a boring pastime. I looked at Shinichiro silently. At one moment, I even thought he saw me. In this way, more and more little monsters have the same mentality as me. This home is becoming more and more lively. Shinichiro has also changed. He was a child at first and gradually turned into an old man. Is this a human being? A creature that ages. But why, watching him age, I actually feel sad. ¡°Have I become bonded with this human being? How can it be? He is obviously just a toy. I thought so, but one day, Shinichiro lay on the bed, unable to move. The so-called doctors among humans used strange instruments to make gestures on his body, as if they were treating him. But Shinichiro's condition still hasn't improved at all. We little monsters discussed it and made a device, imitating the doctor¡¯s method, hoping to cure him. Unfortunately, we failed. Shinichiro is still dead. That lovely human being is gone forever. At the funeral, Shinichiro¡¯s little granddaughter cried very sadly. Why do I feel a little sad when I hear this? Is this what humans call sadness? It turns out that forming a bond with a human being is such a painful thing? I feel lonelier than before. No wonder other monsters once said that you should not form a relationship, it will only increase your loneliness. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 869 Shadow Crocodile You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ??Night. It¡¯s late at night and everyone is quiet. In the room, the painting was ready to move. The branches spreading throughout the room gradually began to bloom with cherry blossoms. Almost overnight, all the branches were covered with cherry blossoms. In his sleep, Kakashi felt a sense of fatigue gradually coming over him. The white fox mask on his left wrist slowly dissipated, and finally disappeared. In a dream. "This is where¡­¡­" Kakashi was a little stunned. Looking at the unfamiliar environment, he actually felt a little familiar. That is a cherry forest. When the wind blows, cherry blossoms scatter everywhere in the sky. It fell on the roadside, on the head. It looks like a sea of ??flowers, so beautiful that it makes people feel enchanted. Black shoes are walking slowly on the cherry blossom road, as if they can¡¯t bear to step on the petals. Kakashi looked around, but found nothing else. "Dream?" Kakashi murmured like this. But soon, he shook his head. That feeling seems to be a dream, but it is more real than a dream. ¡°This place looks a bit familiar, as if I¡¯ve seen it before somewhere.¡± He whispered softly, but did not stop. Out of curiosity, we walked slowly. It¡¯s still the endless sea of ??cherry blossoms. Suddenly, Kakashi stopped. "here¡­¡­" The familiar scene emerged, and Kakashi suddenly remembered where this place was. "This is the scene in that painting?" As soon as he finished speaking, the cherry blossoms that originally filled the entire world disappeared instantly. What is left are the dry branches. The original prosperity was replaced by desolation. It seems that the spring scenery that was full of vitality just now has now become an autumn feast of decay of all things. The change between life and death seems to be just a moment. After removing the cherry blossom scene, the remaining dead branches and broken trees are more in line with the previous painting. Kakashi can already confirm that this is the painting. "Have you been dragged into the painting?" Kakashi looked at his left wrist, where the original white fox mask had disappeared. When his pupils shrank, he had an unpleasant feeling. At this time, a person suddenly ran over from a distance. Wearing a kimono, he is a young man. "Are you there? Mi Mi? Can you come out? I want to see you." The beautiful face, some anxious tone. He passed by Kakashi, but it was as if he didn't see this person at all. "Yasaka?" Kakashi remembered the story Mitsumi told him. If he guessed correctly, this person was Yasaka, whom Mitsumi had been thinking about. Memories of the past? Or is it the story of that time? Kakashi didn¡¯t know, he could only watch quietly. He somewhat understood. When he comes here, it seems that he can only be a spectator. Yasaka stood under the dead tree. There is no trace of Mi Mi in the withered trees. There is just emptiness. Not here. The person he wanted to see was not here. Yasaka sat under the tree and let out a long sigh. It seemed a little cold. He tightened his clothes and shivered. "Miami, do you know? I have actually known that you are a monster for a long time. You just don't want to face me, so I don't want to reveal this." A gentle look appeared on Yasaka's face. That feeling is like talking about the most beloved person. "Miami, do you know? In fact, I have liked you for a long time. But I have never dared to tell you. I am afraid that you will escape, and I am also afraid that you will leave. It is also a very happy thing to see you like this for a flower season every year .but¡­¡­" Yasaka lowered his head, his eyes filled with regret. "But my body can no longer hold on. Maybe in a few days, I will leave this world. II'm afraid I won't be able to wait until the next flower season. Miyou"?A helpless expression. "That seems to be the case. It seems that I have to go back to the Forest of the Mountain God to practice again." "What about school work?" Kakashi looked at Tanuki and showed a sly smile. The hair on Li Zhui¡¯s body stood on end instantly. "what you up to?" "Hey, Li Zhui, can't you transform? Help me go to school for a few days." "I knew it was up to no good. But if you go to the Mountain God's Forest to practice, how many days can it be done?" Li Zhui¡¯s eyes were full of suspicion. "Well, it shouldn't take long, a month at most." "Okay, but I have agreed that when I come back, I will eat the pastries you made. One month, no, two months." "Okay, deal." The deal of one person and one cat was concluded. At this time, a group photo suddenly jumped from the cherry blossom tree. Everyone was shocked. The shadow did not move, but leaned against the tree. "Thiswhat's going on?" Li Zhui looked confused, a little confused about the situation. But Mi Mi felt a little familiar. This posture, and this dark shadow. "That should be Mr. Yasaka's shadow." Kakashi remembered the scene he had seen in the previous painting and expressed his speculation. "Mr. Yasaka?" Miya looked at Kakashi in disbelief. "Well, I had a dream last night, and I already understood that the dark shadow in the painting was Mr. Yasaka's shadow. Now that the painting has absorbed my demonic power and turned into this look, Mr. Yasaka's shadow must have followed it. Out." "Butwhy is Mr. Yasaka's shadow in the painting?" Si Mi¡¯s face was full of confusion. "What I saw in my dream was that a monster called Shadow Crocodile swallowed Mr. Yasaka's shadow, so it became like this." "Shadow crocodile?" Mi Mi murmured the name and quickly understood. The kind of monster that specializes in devouring human shadows. As long as his shadow is swallowed up, human beings will definitely die. "Could it becould it be that the cause of Mr. Yasaka's death" Kakashi nodded, confirming Miya's suspicion. "Mr. Yasaka" Si Mi looked at the shadow with distressed eyes and slowly leaned closer. Then I thought of something and jumped onto the cherry blossom tree. On the tree full of cherry blossoms, Miya stretched out his arm. The black shadow slowly raised his head. Everything seems to be back to the past. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 870 Returning to the Mountain You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "It seems that Mr. Yasaka still retains some of his previous instincts." Kakashi looked at this scene in surprise. Li Zhui thought for a while and then said: "I'm afraid this matter is not completely over yet." "Oh? What should I say?" "I have also heard of monsters like the Shadow Crocodile. He will extract the vitality of humans through the shadow and then devour it. This is also the reason why humans will die after being swallowed by the shadow." "I understand this, but what does it matter?" "Of course there is a relationship. The Shadow Crocodile was killed just as Mr. Yasaka's shadow was swallowed. So the shadow has not been digested. In addition, it has been absorbing demonic power over the years, so there is actually a chance of resurrection." "Resurrection? Is this really possible?" Kakashi asked in surprise. "Of course, but due to the lack of body, even if Mr. Yasaka is resurrected, he can only be in the form of a monster." "That's not bad. At least there is no obstacle between him and Mi Mi." Kaka smiled. "That's right, but there is a problem." "What's the trouble?" "If this shadow wants to become a monster, it needs more demonic power. In other words, he will continue to absorb the demonic power from you. As a result, your demonic power may not be so easy to recover." Li Zhui said with a smile. "This is just a small problem. Now that we have the opportunity to resurrect Mr. Yasaka, we can bear these small troubles." "If you don't care, then I don't care." "But many things have to be put on hold for the time being." Kakashi sighed helplessly, but he didn't expect that raising a painting would also lead to problems. But the result is pretty good. We have also been together with Mi Mi for a while, and we can be considered friends. Although I have encountered a little trouble now, it is not unacceptable to have good results. ¡°And after coming to this world, Kakashi hasn¡¯t been in trouble for a long time. He really missed that feeling. "Kakashi-sensei, Doraemon and I came to see you."' Outside the door, Natsume's voice suddenly came. "Natsume? Come to see me so early in the morning. Is there something wrong?" Kakashi thought to himself, but still went over and opened the door. Natsume, Doraemon and the little chubby cat are all at the door. "Kakashi-sensei, good morning." "Huh? Natsume, where is Mr. Hatake?" Doki looked at the empty courtyard in front of him with a confused look, as if there was nothing but a black cat. Natsume was stunned, and Kakashi was also stunned. Well, I didn¡¯t expect the side effects to come out so quickly. This is very embarrassing. "Doorail, what are you talking about? Isn't Kakashi-sensei right in front of you?" Natsume pointed at Kakashi and said with a puzzled look on his face. Teacher Cat narrowed his eyes and seemed to have discovered something. Multitrack was still confused, she couldn't see Kakashi at all. "No, Natsume. Don't scare me." "What's going on?" Natsume asked in shock, and then looked at Kakashi. Kakashi sighed and said: "I didn't expect the side effects to come out so quickly. Natsume, wait a moment." Kakashi said, picked up the bamboo pole on the side and drew a formation on the ground. Multi-track saw a strange scene. A bamboo pole is actually drawing a formation on its own. And she is very familiar with that formation. That is the formation that can make monsters appear. "this" Multitrack was surprised, but still didn¡¯t understand the situation in front of him. Kakashi moved very quickly and completed the formation within a short time. Then he stepped in and saw Kakashi in the formation. "Hatake-sensei? What's going on?" Natsume also looked worried. In this situation, it¡¯s like meeting Kakashi just now. But hasn¡¯t this problem been solved before? How could it become like this again? "Kakashi-sensei, what on earth is going on?" "It's a long story. To put it simply, I encounteredOn his shoulders, he planned to find the mountain god. Ah Yin said, "You go ahead, I want to wait here." ¡°The school is not on holiday yet, so it¡¯s useless for you to wait here.¡± "It doesn't matter, I like staying here." A Yin said with a smile. "You guy, okay, just do as you like. Little fox, let's ignore that guy A Yin. Let's go find Grandpa Mountain God, do you agree?" "good!" "Let's go!" One man and one fox ran happily towards the shrine. Ah Yin watched them leave, smiled and shook his head. ¡°These two guys always seem to have a lot of fun when they get together. "Grandpa Mountain God! Look who's back!" The little fox started to bark before he reached the shrine. "Little fox, who is it that makes you so excited about coming back?" The mountain god said as he walked out of the shrine, and was stunned for a moment when he saw Kakashi. "Kakashi? It turns out you are back. No wonder the little fox is so excited." The mountain god said, his wrinkled face full of smiles. "Lord Mountain God, I'm so sorry. I've been away for almost a year before coming back to see you." "Haha, it doesn't matter. This little time is just a passing moment to me." Kakashi was stunned, yes, for monsters, time is the most meaningless thing. "Welcome back, Kakashi." "Thank you, Lord Mountain God." This is the place where Kakashi has settled for the longest time since he came to this world. It also made Kakashi feel the warmth of home. The mountain god is like a kind grandfather. And Ah Yin is like his younger brother. Sometimes Kakashi wonders, if he had a younger brother, would he be like Gin? Of course, this is just a thought. The forest of the mountain god. Kakashi is back again. This is a place he is familiar with. So, everything seemed to be back to the beginning. Every day, Kakashi goes to the demon pond to regroup his demon power. This is something that has been done once before, so Kakashi is very skilled at it. A few days later, there was another familiar guest on the mountain. That is the person A Yin has been waiting for for a year. He is also the person who worries A Yin the most. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 871 Dependents You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Valley. The silver-haired masked boy took the girl for a walk. They passed through the mountains and forests, and they crossed the streams. The girl is laughing and cheerful. They looked like a couple who had just fallen in love. That kind of ignorant silence when you first fell in love, that cheek that seemed to turn red when your eyes met. There aren¡¯t too many distracting thoughts, just enjoyment. Of course, this kind of enjoyment will be taken one step further. They wanted a hug, but they didn't get it. Because of that curse-like physique. "Ah Yin, do you think we will be together forever?" Firefly looked at the gurgling river and suddenly felt a little scared in her heart. How long will these days last? Will young people like this disappear? Every day, she comes here, and it has been eight years now. Looking at Yingying who looked scared, Ah Yin's heart ached slightly. But he himself doesn¡¯t know the answer to this question. "Will do." Ah Yin gave the answer without thinking too much. No matter whether it will be like this in the future, at least this is what I think at the moment. Those promises, regardless of whether they can be kept in the future. But the moment it was said, it was extremely sincere and sacred. That is the most sincere heart of a young man. Ying looked at Ah Yin, but she couldn't see her face under the somewhat cold mask. "Ah Yin, actually I will miss you every time I can't see you. No matter it's autumn, winter, or spring. Ah Yin, don't forget me, you must not forget me." Ah Yin looked at Ying, there was no expression on the mask. Yingying didn¡¯t know what kind of expression was underneath Ah Yin¡¯s mask. Are you also the same as yourself, with a hint of blush? "Ah Yin, maybe time will separate us one day, but until then, we must stay together." Ah Yin looked at the smiling young man, raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and nodded. "Um." The white clouds in the sky slowly drifted across. The warm sunshine reflects on the stream. The birds in the trees are chirping. The cicadas are chirping and the wind is blowing. "Ah Yin, it seems we are dating." "Idiot, we are just dating." Ah Yin¡¯s unexpected words made Yingying¡¯s face turn red as if on fire. Seeing Yingying¡¯s cute appearance, Ah Yin suddenly wanted to pinch her cheeks. only¡­¡­ "Yingying, can you sneak out tonight?" Ah Yin suddenly asked. "Tonight? What's wrong?" Yingying asked curiously. "There is a memorial ceremony for a monster in the evening, and I have always wanted to go to Yingying. But Yingying was still young before, so I was afraid that you would be scared." "Yeah! I want to go!" ¡°Then we¡¯ll see you at the same place at eight o¡¯clock in the evening.¡± Firefly thought for a while and said, "But they are all monsters, I will be scared." "Don't be afraid, I will protect you." Ah Yin said, revealing half of his face under the mask. That delicate face made Yingying's cheeks slightly red. "Even though I say that, I might be scared and throw myself into your arms." The mask closed again, and Ah Yin said indifferently: "Then come over, I don't want it." Yingying was stunned for a moment, but she didn't speak anymore. Does it really matter? Will it disappear? but¡­¡­ I really want to hug Yin¡¯s body and feel the temperature of his body. On the mountain. Kakashi looked at the two of them from a distance and smiled. "It's great to be young and still be so ignorant." Kakashi couldn't help but sigh. Emotional things are like this sometimes. First love is always ignorant and pure, more of a feeling of being pulled. Will blush because of a little physical contact, and be shy because of some small ambiguous words. These are the most beautiful things about love in the beginning. &nb??In front of the two of them. "Kakashi!" Ah Yin shouted again, but it was too late. ¡°Ah Yin, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re okay!¡± Ying held Ah Yin tightly in her arms, fearing that he would disappear again. Everything just happened was like a dream. The transition between great joy and great sorrow was so sudden that she almost didn¡¯t react. Feeling the body temperature in front of her eyes, Yingying knew that all this was true. Seeing this, Ah Yin gently stroked Yingying's hair. Under the moonlight, the two of them cuddled against each other quietly. That moment seemed to last forever. The temple. Kakashi sat cross-legged, his face becoming paler. The ninjutsu just now not only consumed a lot of chakra, but also used the huge power of the samsara eye. The consumption of Kakashi is not small. After all, it is a ninjutsu that brings the dead back to life. Although it is not the life-consuming forbidden technique of Samsara, it is not far away. Originally, Kakashi was a little weak due to the lack of demon power. Now that a huge amount of chakra and eye power have been consumed, Kakashi's current state can be said to be very bad. "It's true that misfortunes never come singly. Now it's better. The time for cultivation will continue to be postponed." Kakashi smiled helplessly, but he didn't regret anything. Being able to save Ah Yin makes it all worth it. A small loss is still bearable. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been injured a lot recently. I didn¡¯t expect that this world with mediocre military power would have so many ways. On the other side, Natsume also encountered a problem in finding the Demon Spirit Grass for Kakashi. "Idiot Natsume, is there really a demon spirit grass in this place?" "There will be. Bing said that a plant appeared in this place a hundred years ago." "Idiot Natsume! That was all a hundred years ago, how can it still be there now!" ¡°You have to try to know the result.¡± "What a fool! I wouldn't have told you if I knew it earlier!" "Mr. Cat, if you have time to complain, why not help me find it quickly?" "How can my noble body do such a thing!" Suddenly, a scream came from the woods. "ah!" Natsume was shocked. "what sound?" "It sounds like a scream from a monster." "Let's go over and have a look." Natsume said and ran over. "Idiot! You're going to cause trouble again." Teacher Cat complained, but still followed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 872 The injured cat You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The forest of the mountain god. Kakashi sat cross-legged, quietly feeling the situation inside his body. "The chakra is excessively depleted, and only one-tenth of the demonic power is left. It's really miserable." Kakashi sighed, there have been some misfortunes lately. "But after saving Ah Yin's life, the deal was still worthwhile. ¡°But it¡¯s strange, it seems to have achieved a strange balance.¡± With chakra depletion and demonic power missing, Kakashi¡¯s combat effectiveness naturally dropped significantly. But the strange thing is that this form achieves a strange balance. During the day, Kakashi will assume the form of a human, and at night, he will transform into a monster. In this case, although it is still troublesome, it is already within the bearable range. Kakashi stood up and stretched. "That's okay, you can go back and recover slowly. But you don't have to worry about it in the mountains and forests." In the mountains. Ah Yin and Yingying were walking hand in hand. "Ah Yin, what are your plans in the future?" "Now that I have a human body again, I naturally want to return to the human world. But this is the place where I was raised, and I am not willing to leave Grandpa Mountain God and the others." "Then what are you going to do?" "Ying, I will go wherever you go from now on. I never want to be separated from you again." Ah Yin whispered in Ying's ear. The warm breath blew over her ears, and Yingying's cheeks instantly turned red. "Ah Yin" ¡°Ahem, although it¡¯s a bit unsightly to come here at this time, it doesn¡¯t seem right to take a peek from the side.¡± The sudden sound made both of them stunned. I saw Kakashi didn¡¯t know what appeared on the tree not far from the two of them. "Mr. Kakashi, when did you come here, you didn't say anything." Ah Yin said helplessly. ¡°I just arrived, but I didn¡¯t see much.¡± Kakashi said with a smile, then jumped down from the tree and landed in front of the two of them. Firefly shyly hid behind A Yin, not daring to look at Kakashi. After all, she is still a sixteen-year-old girl. "I just heard your plan, and I have some suggestions for you." Kakashi smiled. "So you've actually been listening to it for a long time." Ah Yin revealed. "Hahaha, don't worry about these details. So do you still want to listen to my suggestion?" Ah Yin was a little helpless, but also quite curious about what Kakashi had to say. "Say it." "Now that you have become human beings, it is naturally impossible to live in seclusion in the mountains forever. Maybe in a few decades, you can make such a choice. But you have not seen the gorgeous world now, and it is a little early to talk about living in seclusion in the mountains and forests. And I know , Ah Yin, you have always been interested in human society, haven't you?" Kakashi smiled. Ah Yin was silent when he heard this. Indeed, Ah Yin has lived in the mountains and forests since he was a child. The only time I went out was probably the last time I went to Kakashi¡¯s house with him. ¡°But it¡¯s a country place after all. Compared with the prosperous city, it is still far behind. He has a heart that yearns for the outside world. Originally, it was because of my health that I couldn¡¯t travel far away. But it¡¯s different now. He has completely become a normal person and should naturally have a life of his own. "Furthermore, Firefly still has parents. She also has her own human social network, books she hasn't finished reading, school she hasn't finished, and scenery she hasn't seen. The world is too big. Only those who have seen it Only after seeing the scenery can you understand the kind of life style you really want. Do you understand?" Kakashi slowly said his suggestion. These suggestions come from his heart. Because these are what he wants too. In Naruto's world, he is always busy. Even if you travel a few times, you still have a certain purpose. He has not yet traveled through all the mountains and rivers of that world. He is waiting. Waiting for the time when Naruto can take the lead. At that time, he would take Terumi Mei to their own world. &Arrived record. Thousands of years ago, a profession that was popular in this world was ninja. But later, for unknown reasons, he gradually declined and was replaced by Onmyoji. Later, the Onmyoji was replaced by the Demon Slayer. The techniques used by ninjas are ninjutsu. Isn¡¯t this kind of thing lost a long time ago? Why do you still do this? " "Is there such a thing?" Kakashi looked confused. There are still ninjas in this world? A thousand years ago? This joke is too big. "Kakashi, don't you know where your ninjutsu came from?" C asked confused. "Thisit's really hard to explain. But if there really were ninjas in this world, it would be interesting." "What's the meaning?" Kakashi smiled and said, "I won't tell you for now." Suddenly, Kakashi's ears twitched and said, "Toko is here, I'll leave first." After saying that, he disappeared in an instant. C doesn¡¯t matter. As a monster, Tazi can¡¯t see her at all. It¡¯s just that she is still thinking about Kakashi. The door opened and Aunt Tazi walked in. "It's strange, I heard a sound just now, but why didn't I see anyone?" Tazi looked confused, but at this time, Teacher Cat stretched out from the pillow and stood up. When Tazi saw this, he was delighted and picked up Mr. Cat. "So it's you who woke up? Are you hungry? I made you the pastries you like to eat. Takashi is not here, so I gave you his share." "Meow" (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 873 Conversation You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Deep in the mountains, old house. Shiba Jingji looked at the photo in his hand. "Hatake Kakashi and Natsume Takashi, I didn't expect that there is such a relationship between the two. It seems that we should be careful about this boy in the future." The field murmured to himself, recalling the scene when he saw Kakashi before, and he still has lingering fears. "But it seems that we have to talk to him this time. Otherwise, it would be really difficult if he comes to our door." The field chuckled lightly, and then called Nanase. "Sir, what's the matter?" "Last time I asked you to investigate Kakashi Hatake's address. Is there any news?" "Already found it." ¡°Okay, let¡¯s make some arrangements and have someone send me there. "Yes, Mr. Chang." Flag Wood House. Kakashi sat at the tea table in the courtyard and touched Tanuki's head. "Li Zhui, do you think I should go find a place for the kitten?" Li Zhui scratched his big face with his claws and said: "No need, that guy Madara is very arrogant. If he loses face, he will not let others help him get it back. Besides, Madara didn't shoot that guy to death on the spot. Obviously it was because Natsume stopped him at that time. Since he has given up on himself, why should we help him stand up." "Although those words are true, letting go like this doesn't seem to be in line with the cruel words I said before." "Then you should think it over yourself. Neither Madara nor Natsume will appreciate the trouble you caused. It's a thankless job for you." "Hey, you monsters, why do you have such high tsundere attributes?" "Only that guy Madara would be like that. He obviously cares about Natsume, but he always pretends that he is not. It's so tiring to live." Tanuki complained. Kakashi smiled, this is true. At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door. "Mr. Hatake, are you at home?" The voice was low and gentle. The person who came was not old, but very calm. "The field?" Kakashi quickly recognized the owner of the voice. With a wave of his right hand, the door opened automatically. Sure enough, there was a young man in black kimono standing at the door. The white bandage on his right eye reminded Kakashi of an old friend. "The owner of the family is so elegant that he would come to visit an idle person like me." With that gentle smile, Chang walked in alone. "Mr. Hatake is too modest." "It's good that you're here, I was just thinking about whether I should go over there to find you." ¡¯s body trembled slightly, but it quickly returned to normal. "It seems that Mr. Hatake really has some objections to me because of Natsume's matter." "Of course, I thought I told you not to mess with the people around me." "Mr. Hatake, this is a huge misunderstanding. I didn't know before that Natsume was your friend." Suddenly, Kakashi exuded bursts of murderous aura, and his clothes were soaked instantly. The iceberg's unchanging expression gradually began to loosen. "HatakeMr." The field shouted with difficulty, but he didn't expect that Kakashi would fall out at once. It lasted for about a minute, and Kakashi slowly dissipated his murderous aura. The field took a step back, supporting his body with difficulty. He almost collapsed to the ground. Fortunately, his final stubbornness allowed him to stabilize his body. "This is a small punishment. Next time, it won't be so easy." Kakashi smiled. The field breathed a sigh of relief. At that moment, he really thought he was going to die. "Mr. Hatake's anger is really quite big." Deba said as if he was complaining. "You should feel lucky. If it were me in the past, you would have died here by now." Kakashi said with a smile, touching Tanuki on the side. The fat cat body feels really good. The field gave Kakashi a solemn look, and he knew that this man was not joking. But what is this man¡¯s past? Why is it like he fell from the sky? ????Satisfied. " "Natsume, how long have you known Kakashi?" "Kakashi-sensei? It must have been more than eight years. What's wrong?" "Do you know his origins?" "Origin?" Natsume muttered, then thought about it, as if he didn¡¯t know. "I don't know. I haven't heard from Kakashi-sensei, and I haven't asked. What's wrong?" Bing shook his head and said: "It's nothing, I'm just curious, so I just asked. If you don't know, forget it." Seeing that Bing seemed to have something on his mind, Natsume also felt that something was not right. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s hard to ask any more questions. He has never been a pushy person. "Ha I had a really comfortable sleep this time." At this time, the cat teacher who was sleeping on the pillow woke up. Natsume was overjoyed and asked quickly: "Mr. Cat, are you awake? How do you feel?" "Of course I'm fine. This little injury is nothing." "That's good. I'll make some long grass now and apply it on you later." Natsume went out after saying that, leaving only Neko-sensei and C in the room. "Madara, are you awake early?" "Well, of course, without this level of vigilance, I would have died a long time ago." "You must have seen Kakashi's ability, right?" "C, although I don't know what's special about Kakashi's ability, he does not have any malicious intentions. You don't have to think about it for too long. If he really wants to attack us, we will not resist at all. There is room for you. So, I advise you not to provoke that guy. Don¡¯t anger him then, no one can save you.¡± Teacher Cat showed rare seriousness and gave her advice to C. C nodded, indicating that he understood. ¡°I understand, it¡¯s just that some things seem quite weird and absurd.¡± "That period of history has long since passed, and there is no need to delve into it. Now we can just live our lives. Don't look for trouble." "Okay, I understand." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 874 Help You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Summer is coming to an end." Kakashi looked at the leaves gradually turning yellow outside the door and murmured to himself. It has been more than eight years since I came to this world. In more than a year, he will be able to return to the world of Naruto. "Time flies so fast. I wonder if Shi Zhui and Qing Zhi have grown up?" Kakashi whispered to himself, with a smile on his face. "Ming, wait for me, it won't be long." The purpose of coming to this world is to find the world's own hospital and go back to make up for the original flaws that were taken away by Orochimaru. And Kakashi also passively traveled to this world for this reason. From the initial discomfort, to the gradual acceptance and integration now. Although I have adapted to life here, this is not my home after all. "Konoha, that is the place where I have to go back no matter how far away I am." Because I have my family and my friends there. Kakashi doesn¡¯t want to miss the growth of his children. As for finding the origin, Kakashi has actually discovered the origin long ago. That is the Book of Friends. What constitutes the existence of this world is the Book of Friends. The Book of Friends reflects the story of this entire world. Furthermore, Kakashi also felt an aura similar to the previous sacred tree from the Book of Friends. Of course, it¡¯s not a feeling of power, but some kind of mysterious rule. But now Kakashi can't attack his friends. First of all, it is something Natsume cherishes, and Kakashi cannot take it away. After all, Natsume is his friend. Secondly, because the ten-year period has not yet come, even if you grab a friend's account, you can't go home early. So, he needs to wait. Fortunately, he doesn¡¯t need to take away all the Friends¡¯ Account, he only needs a part of it. We can just discuss this with Natsume when the time comes. Most of the task of coming to this world has been completed, the only thing left is to wait. So Kakashi is still in a relaxed mood. What he is doing now is just leaving his mark on this world. It is enough that those who get along with each other can find their due destination. ¡°At least Ayin and Hotaru changed their original fate, which made Kakashi feel that his trip to this world was not in vain. "Life is really helpless and beautiful." Kakashi sighed, and Tanuki behind him jumped up on his shoulder. "What are you thinking about?" "It's nothing, just reminiscing about some past events." Seeing the desolate look on Kakashi's face, Tanuki was a little surprised. This was the first time he saw this man showing such an expression. "You always seem to hide your emotions." "I'm used to it. That's what I should do." Kakashi smiled. "I'm curious as to what you have experienced in the past to develop such a habit." "Because it was originally a world where you couldn't show your emotions. Fortunately, that has changed now." "That world?" Li Zhui became even more confused. "Li Zhui, maybe after a while, I will leave this place. Moreover, I don't know when I will be able to come back." Li Zhui was startled and said quickly: "What do you mean?" "It's nothing, just a sigh of relief. By the way, there should be a new tenant in the house in a few days, and you have to get along well with him then." "New residents?" "Well, he is my friend. Maybe he will live here for a long time." "Your place has almost become a hotel, and everyone comes to stay." Li Zhui complained. "This is good, it's lively, isn't it?" Kakashi smiled. "As long as you are happy, this is not my home." Kakashi touched Tanuki's head and said with a smile: "Nonsense, why is this not your home? You are the second cat to move in, and this home is half as big as yours." Li Zhui was stunned when he heard this, and then turned his head. "That's pretty much it." "Okay, get ready to eat." &nb??. Last time we went to the mountains and forests to find it, we couldn't find it for so long, which means that there is no demon grass in that place at all. " "I don't care! Just because I couldn't find it last time doesn't mean I can't find it this time. I'm going to look for it now." Natsume ran out after saying that. "This idiot." Teacher Cat is unable to complain. Tanuki looked at Natsume's nervous look and seemed to understand why Kakashi looked at Natsume in a different light. This is indeed a gentle child. "Hey, Li Zhui, you came here and just wanted to say this, right?" Teacher Mao suddenly said. "Of course it's more than that. Actually, there's one more thing I haven't said yet." Li Zhui whispered. "whats the matter?" "Kakashi has been saying something like leaving recently, so I'm a little worried. Judging from what he means, I'm afraid he really wants to leave. But when I asked him where he was going, he refused to say. This made me a little anxious. " "Leave? What does he want to do?" Teacher Cat asked doubtfully. "It would be nice if I knew. This is what troubles me. Everything he does now is as if he is explaining his funeral arrangements." Li Zhui said helplessly. "There is indeed something wrong with this. But having said that, Kakashi is a mysterious guy to begin with. You have been staying at his house, haven't you also not figured out his origins?" Li Zhui shook his head. "Forget it, we can't help that guy even if we want to. Now let's help Natsume find the demon spirit grass. If I don't keep an eye on that impulsive fool, something will happen again." Teacher Cat said and jumped out of the window. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 875 Realm You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "The cherry blossoms are so beautiful today." Kakashi sat on the edge behind the courtyard, quietly looking at the huge cherry blossom tree. He was wearing a white coat, and his face looked a little haggard. It¡¯s just the faint smile at the corner of the mouth that makes people feel relaxed. Holding a cup of tea in your hands, a stretched tea leaf is still floating on it. He gently picked up the cup and blew on it. With a gurgle, the tea was swallowed. The warm feeling flows down the throat and penetrates the heart and spleen. The cherry blossoms fell from the branches, and one piece fell into the teacup. The floating cherry-colored petals bring a special sense of beauty. "Miami, why are you throwing petals at me so nicely?" Kakashi smiled lightly and looked up. On the huge cherry blossom tree was none other than Mitsuya. "Kakashi-sama, what are you thinking about? You look so comfortable, so I'm a little curious." Mi Mi smiled sweetly, she had already taken off the white mask. The exquisite face is enough to make most men stunned. "It's nothing, I just enjoy this time." "enjoy?" Mitsumi was a little confused, and Kakashi didn¡¯t explain. Cui and Xuan on the side looked at Kakashi with some worry. They have never seen Kakashi look so haggard. "Kakashi-sama, your body is getting weaker day by day. This is not the way to go." Xuan said worriedly. Kakashi shook his head, with the slight smile still on his face. "Don't worry, I know my own body well. Although it is a little weaker, it is still far away from death. To be honest, with my current situation, even thinking about dying is not that easy." Kakashi said, gently shaking the tea cup, and drank the tea with cherry blossom petals floating on it again. It has a little more bitterness and a little more sweetness. Xuan and Cui looked at each other, somewhat confused by Kakashi's words. Mitsumi floated down from the cherry blossom tree apologetically. "Kakashi-sama, is it because of Mr. Yasaka that you are so weak?" Kakashi smiled and nodded. "Is this really the case? This" Mi Mi looked guilty, but didn¡¯t know how to solve it. I originally thought there would be no big problem, but now it seems that this problem is quite serious. "I'm fine, there's no need to make such an embarrassed expression. I'm just a little sleepy and a little weak, it's not a big deal. I said, I enjoy this feeling. It's a feeling I haven't experienced in a long time." Kakashi said this not to comfort Miya and others. He is really enjoying this process. As for the reason, even he himself can¡¯t tell clearly. That seems to be a very fascinating feeling. Drowsiness, weakness. Kakashi really misses it. Since he gathered the power of six paths, this feeling has been too far away from him. He felt as if he was slowly leaving the human realm and transforming into a god in the true sense. This is not what Kakashi wants to see. He is a human being and does not want to be a god. ? Human feeling is what he pursues. Why did Kakashi come all the way to this point? Why do you keep practicing and becoming stronger? It¡¯s for the bond in my heart. ???????? And bonding is feeling, it¡¯s emotion. If these are lost, maybe Kakashi will no longer be Kakashi. Coming to this world, everything Kakashi has been doing seems to be a game. Because in this world, he is an invincible existence. No one can fight him. Even if it is a legendary god. It is precisely because of this that the feeling of not being human is getting stronger. So much so that when faced with the painting with Yasaka¡¯s shadow, he acted so indifferent. Because he knew that the painting could not hurt him. ? ??But this painting did bring him an unexpected experience. Even if it still can't hurt him, it can make him weak and sleepy, which is already great. Of course, this is also a relationship that Kakashi doesn¡¯t want to resist. Otherwise, the method of absorbing is used, and Kakashi can break it. "The sky is very blue today." Kakashi murmured to himself, with the faint smile still on his face. At this moment, he seems to have become detached and unstable. Miya, Sui and Gen are right next to Kakashi, but they don't seem to feel his presence. Time seems to have stood still. Birds were chirping on the branches, and the wind was noisy. The cherry blossoms are flying. "Kakashi-sensei!" A gentle voice sounded at the door, and the brown-haired boy walked in holding the fat white cat as always. The dark raccoon chase followed beside him. "Natsume, why are you free to come here today?" Kakashi looked more and more like a kind old man with a smile. Natsume actually saw the meaning of twilight in Kakashi. Kakashi looked at Tanuki again and said with a smile: "Nukii, you have been away from home for many days. I thought you had gone somewhere. It turns out you were looking for Natsume." Tanuki ran with short legs and ran to Kakashi's side. "Kakashi, you look even more haggard." Kakashi smiled and waved his hand, indicating that he didn¡¯t need to worry. Natsume looked worried. Teacher Cat narrowed his eyes, not knowing what he was thinking. "Kakashi-sensei, I'm sorry." Natsume apologized with a guilty look on his face, which made Kakashi a little confused. "What's wrong?" "I've been searching for several days, but I still haven't found the demon spirit grass." Natsume lowered his head, the look of guilt on his face became even more obvious. "Demon spirit grass?" Kakashi became even more confused. "Idiot Natsume, I heard that the Demon Spirit Grass can cure your illness, so I searched for it in the forest for several days, but I still couldn't find it." Teacher Cat said directly when he saw this. Kakashi was stunned when he heard this. Natsume is still so gentle. There are really too few such people. Kakashi couldn't help but feel a little more pity for Natsume. The young man¡¯s sincerity and gentleness will make people more fond of him. What¡¯s more, Kakashi already has a good impression of Natsume. ¡°Natsume, there¡¯s no need to look for the demon spirit grass.¡± "But¡­¡­" "I'm fine. I'm not trying to be brave or comforting you. I'm just telling the truth. Don't worry about how I look now. I'm just like the person I was when I just met you. The situation is not what you imagined. That's bad. Even Tanuki and Kitty don't know enough about my abilities." Seeing Kakashi¡¯s words, Natsume couldn¡¯t help but believe it. Teacher Cat curled her lips in displeasure. "Sit down." Kakashi pointed to the empty seat beside him and motioned to Natsume. Seeing this, Natsume quickly sat down. Kakashi picked up the teapot, filled the teacup, and gently pushed it in front of Natsume. "Natsume, sometimes sipping tea and sleeping are also very meaningful things. Maybe you can feel it." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 876 Tanuma¡¯s Demonic Power You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The slightly scalding tea is still steaming slightly. Kakashi¡¯s words made Natsume confused. Holding the tea cup in hand, the residual warmth felt a little hot. When the tea enters the throat, it is just a little warm and does not feel anything strange. "Kakashi-sensei, I don't understand." "Some things are only a matter of time or later, and some things may never be understood. These are not important. It is impossible for people to understand everything in this world. Natsume, sometimes you have to learn four words." "Four words? What four words?" "It's rare to be confused." ¡­¡­ As the night grew late, Natsume left Hatake's house holding the cat teacher in his arms. The words in his mind that were rarely confused were still echoing in his mind. It seems to be intentional, it seems to be unintentional. In the courtyard. Tanuki looked at Kakashi¡¯s back and thought for a moment. "Li Zhui, what are you thinking about? If you look at me like this, I'm a little scared." Kakashi didn¡¯t look back, but his tone could already make Tanuki feel the joking face. "It just feels like every word you say lately is like your last words." Kakashi was slightly startled, and turned to look at Tanuki beside him. "The dark body, the funny appearance, but the eyes are full of thinking and consideration." "Perhaps you are not wrong to understand it this way." Kakashi smiled and said words that made Tanuki tremble. "What do you mean!" Li Zhui¡¯s eyes widened, and the full emotion seemed to fly out of his eyes. Kakashi knelt down and gently rubbed Tanuki's head with his right hand. "Li Zhui, I said that I will leave this world sooner or later." "How is it possible! Although human life is short, it is not so short." Tanuki said excitedly. This was the first time Kakashi had seen that excited look. "Perhaps what I mean by leaving is a little different from your understanding. This world does not belong to me, I just go back to where I should go." Li Zhui was stunned when he heard this and was speechless for a long time. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m thinking about. Kakashi stood up and looked at the rising moonlight, his eyes a little blurry. "Kakashi, no matter which world you go to, remember to take me with you." Faint gentle words rang in Kakashi¡¯s ears. Under the white light, a handsome man stood quietly with white wings. At that moment, a holy atmosphere enveloped the entire courtyard. Kakashi¡¯s lips curled up slightly and he responded calmly. "It seems like I've incurred a big burden." "Yeah, there's no way to avoid it." "You are really a disobedient pet cat." "Each other." ?Youth and cats. Kakashi and Tanuki. Ninjas and monsters. This world seems to be becoming more and more interesting in Kakashi's heart. The cherry blossom tree grows stronger and stronger, but the spiritual power it absorbs gradually decreases. Kakashi's body seems to be gradually recovering. This situation made everyone around Kakashi relieved. When he has nothing to do, Kakashi will also take a walk in the forest. Now, all he can do is pass away these boring and trivial times. As we walked further into the forest, we saw a house. "This place seems to be Tanuma's home." Kakashi quickly recognized the building in front of him, and Tanuma also walked out of the house at this moment. "Hatake-sensei?" Tanuma looked at Kakashi who appeared in front of his house in surprise, confused. Kakashi smiled faintly. "It turns out that this is Tanuma-san's home, which is quite unique." Kakashi was not embarrassed at all, but instead praised it. Tanuma was a little flattered, but still responded: "Thank you, Hatake-sensei, for the compliment. It's just a small temple. Why did Hatake-sensei appear here?" ¡°I had nothing to do and I just happened to pass by.¡± Tanuma suddenly realized. &nbs?? things. "Well, since you said so, I will help you. But from the looks of it, I will inevitably be complained by Natsume." Kakashi smiled helplessly. With Natsume¡¯s temperament, if he knew that Kakashi had involved Tanuma in the world of monsters, he would probably have to complain. It¡¯s just that Natsume is not Tanuma, and he has no right to make decisions for Tanuma. ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Hatake.¡± Kakashi stretched out his right index finger and tapped Tanuma's forehead. A huge amount of demon power rushed into Tanuma's body. The huge demonic power was like a whirlpool, attracting all the demonic power in Tanuma's body, and then condensed on Tanuma's neck. The silver-white magatama condenses on it. Seeing this, Kakashi retracted his finger. "That's it. Try using your mind to mobilize the demon power on your neck and transfer it to your eyes." Tanuma closed his eyes after hearing this, then opened them again after a moment. The originally dark pupils turned blue. "It doesn't seem to be any different." Tanuma murmured. "Look at the pool in the courtyard." When Tanuma heard this, he looked over, and the clear water finally showed his face in front of his eyes. The smile slowly spread on Tanuma's face. "I really saw it!" Tanuma was very excited, like a child who got a new toy. "Tanuma, this magatama mark will help you absorb some demonic power, and your demonic power will gradually increase. After that, I will teach you some self-defense techniques to prevent you from being targeted by monsters." Tanuma looked at Kakashi gratefully and bowed deeply. "Thank you, Mr. Hatake." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 877 Lunar and Solar Eclipse You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! There are always many choices in life. Some choices are made by oneself, and some are given by others. Kakashi also had his own considerations in giving Tanuma the demonic power. Among Natsume¡¯s human friends, Tanuma should be the one who knows Natsume¡¯s thoughts best. ¡°Perhaps after he leaves this world, Tanuma can take his place. The silver magatama condensed for Tanuma will help Tanuma gradually become stronger. Although he won¡¯t be as strong as a kitten, he won¡¯t be much different from Natori. Such strength is enough to gain a foothold in this world. Kakashi also thought about teaching Natsume something, but with Natsume¡¯s temperament, he might not be willing to learn these things. Furthermore, Kakashi felt relieved that the kitten was by Natsume's side. Although the little kitten is out of tune, it is quite reliable. In the days that followed, Kakashi would come to Tanuma¡¯s house from time to time to teach him some Onmyoji things. Although these are new to Kakashi, with his strength, he has already mastered them. Tanuma¡¯s talent is not to mention high, but it is still above the level of normal people. At least it is more comfortable than teaching Naruto. Days like this are passing day by day. Natsume is still in charge of the monsters¡¯ business, whether he is willing or not, he will eventually get involved. Because he is Natsume, his gentle look will not ignore anything. Tanuma¡¯s strength is also slowly increasing, and Kakashi is very satisfied with the progress of his learning. On this day, Kakashi had nothing to do, so he came to Yahara for a walk. The little monsters I saw occasionally greeted Kakashi respectfully. Unknowingly, Kakashi also gained a certain status in the Yahara monster circle. These kind monsters, Kakashi will naturally not make things difficult for them. After walking for a while, Kakashi came to a bridge. ¡°My body hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, and I¡¯m still a little uncomfortable.¡± Kakashi looked at his right hand and held it in the air, feeling a faint sense of powerlessness. "Well, it should be almost done in a few days." Yasaka¡¯s shadow is now becoming clearer and his memory has been basically restored. In a few days, he will be able to officially transform into a monster. While Kakashi was thinking, a person was running from a distance. And behind that person, a group of fat things also followed behind. It looks like a rice cake with legs. "Idiot Natsume, slow down a little, this is too much exercise after a meal." "You also said that if you hadn't eaten all the cakes Aunt Tazi bought, and now the guests are coming over and have nothing to eat, would we have needed to run out in such a hurry?" "What kind of guests are they? It's just those two brats Tanuma and Duogui. Why don't you just give them something to eat?" "You still said." A man and a cat were bickering and running in the morning sun. Natsume was suddenly startled when a familiar figure appeared in front of him. "Kakashi-sensei." Natsume quickly stopped and said respectfully. Teacher Neko didn¡¯t react in time and bumped into Natsume with a bang. "Idiot Natsume! You have to tell me in advance next time you brake!" Kakashi looked at the two of them with a smile. These two guys got along really harmoniously. But for some reason, Kakashi always felt that Tanuki looked more and more like the cat. It¡¯s not the appearance, it¡¯s the character. ?? Could it be that those who are close to cats are arrogant? "Natsume, kitten, what are you doing in such a hurry?" "It's like this. Tanuma and Doki said they would come to our house as guests, but all the cakes originally prepared to treat them were eaten by Mr. Cat. I'm busy buying them now." Teacher Cat snorted arrogantly when he heard this. Kakashi smiled when he saw this and said, "This is in line with the little kitten's personality." "Idiot! Who do you think I am!" Teacher Cat expressed solemn protest. "hehe." "Asshole! I'll fight you!" Teacher Cat said angrilyp; Natsume supported Kakashi worriedly. Teacher Neko looked directly at Kakashi and whispered: "It seems that the power in your body is resisting the power of the lunar and solar eclipse, which is why the pain occurs." What the cat teacher said was clear and logical, but Kakashi couldn't listen to it at all now. And Kakashi doesn¡¯t understand it now. "Mr. Cat, please think of a way quickly. Kakashi-sensei can't continue like this." Natsume said while comforting Kakashi. "Hey, it's really troublesome. I didn't expect that Kakashi would need my help sometimes. It's okay. I owed him a favor before, and I just repaid it now." "Teacher Cat, do you have any idea?" "Of course there is a way, just find the lunar and solar eclipse and let it cancel the spell. Natsume, you watch Kakashi here, I will come as soon as I can." After Teacher Cat finished speaking, he jumped on his short legs and left. Seeing that Mr. Cat had an idea, Natsume breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, the severe pain in Kakashi's mind slowly subsided. "That cat" "Are you talking about Teacher Cat? What's wrong?" "Is that cat from the Uchiha clan?" A cat that can speak human language. In Kakashi¡¯s memory, it seems that only the Uchiha clan has such a psychic beast. "Uchiha clan?" Natsume¡¯s face was full of confusion and he couldn¡¯t understand what Kakashi said at this time. Kakashi frowned, the guy in front of him seemed to be very unfamiliar to the Uchiha clan. No, it¡¯s probably because I have never heard of the Uchiha clan. The Uchiha clan is famous, and as long as you are in the ninja world, there is no reason why you should not know about it. Even among civilians, there are very few who don¡¯t know about the Uchiha clan. The lack of memory did not make Kakashi unable to think. After a brief contact, Kakashi had already thought of many things. The guy in front of me who calls him teacher seems to have an unusual relationship with him. The tenderness and kindness emanating from his eyes told Kakashi that this boy was worthy of trust. But where is this place? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 878 You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The boy Kakashi in front of him made Natsume feel extremely strange. The alienation emanating from the eyes is the most fatal. Coupled with those strange words, Natsume felt that he and the young Kakashi seemed to be from two different worlds. But no matter from which point, Natsume discovered a problem. That means Kakashi must not have been happy when he was a child. Because she has lived in the dark before, Natsume knows what it feels like. At this time, Kakashi gave people the feeling of being wary. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been hurt before, how could I behave like this all the time? What kind of injury caused Kakashi to become like this? What kind of changes made Kakashi finally look like what he saw. Natsume became curious. Natsume has never really understood Kakashi. Since meeting Kakashi, he seems to have always been like that. Confident and gentle, nothing seems to faze him. But the young Kakashi in front of him actually felt a sense of fear and helplessness. He is afraid, he is afraid. Although he tried his best to hide it, he couldn't escape Natsume's eyes. Because Natsume is really a very sensitive person. This sensitivity is both innate and acquired. It is a kind of sensitivity that is enough to make people feel sad. "Kakashi-sensei, Neko-sensei is not an Uchiha." Although Natsume didn¡¯t understand, she still answered Kakashi¡¯s question. Kakashi was even more confused when he heard this. "Where is this place?" "This is Yahara." "Yahara?" An unfamiliar name, but it seems somewhat familiar. Kakashi felt a little headache again. There seems to be something in my mind that wants to break through the obstacles, but it keeps being blocked. "Kakashi-sensei, are you okay?" Natsume supported Kakashi who almost fainted and said softly. "fine." Kakashi stood up straight, looking brave. As a ninja, how can anyone see that he is weak? "Kakashi-sensei, in this situation, I'd better take you home first. It's really inconvenient to be outside." "go home?" Kakashi froze on the spot, this word was really unfamiliar to him. Home? Do you still have such an existence? That cold house "What's wrong? Kakashi-sensei?" Seeing that Kakashi remained silent, Natsume asked worriedly. "Noit's nothing. Just tell me which direction Konoha is, and I can go back by myself." "Konoha?" Kakashi spit out the noun, which made Natsume confused. It was a place he had never heard of. The confused look on Natsume¡¯s face made Kakashi wary. An unfamiliar, doubtful expression. ??????Have this person never heard of Konoha? No, this is impossible. How could anyone in the ninja world not know about Konoha? unless¡­¡­ Unless this is not a ninja world? Kakashi was even more shocked when he thought of this. Yes. This strange environment and this strange boy have nothing to do with the ninja world in my memory. And there seems to be something missing in my mind. Did something strange happen to you? Soon, Kakashi sorted out the strange things about himself. The current situation seems to be more complicated than I imagined. "Kakashi-sensei, I don't know where the Konoha you are talking about is. Maybe it is your hometown you haven't told me about. The place I want to take you to now is your current residence." "Where is your current residence?" Kakashi did not object when he heard this, but followed Natsume and walked forward slowly. ? ???Spread on hands. "ah!" The monster screamed in agony. The right hand that was holding Natsume tightly was cut open by Chidori! Kakashi¡¯s eyes were cold, and he hugged Natsume with his free right hand and jumped away from the monster. "Are you OK?" Putting Natsume down, Kakashi heard the words softly. There was a hint of concern in those cold words. "AhemI'm fine." Natsume coughed violently several times before responding. "It's okay." After Kakashi finished speaking, he still stared at the monster. The monster was in agony, looking at Kakashi with fear and anger in his eyes. "Damn it! A mere human being can act so arrogantly!" Anger makes the monster look even more ferocious. He rushed towards me, extremely frightened. "Kakashi-sensei, be careful!" Natsume exclaimed in surprise, but Kakashi remained unmoved. That seemingly extremely fast speed was nothing to mention in front of Kakashi. Even under the Sharingan, it's like a slow-motion camera. The hands began to fly again as if they had been practiced thousands of times. "Escape! Earth flow wall!" A stone wall with a dog's head printed on it rose up in front of Kakashi. The monster that rushed towards me never thought that such a thing would happen. In just an instant, he hit the stone wall. boom! There was a loud noise, and the speeding monster received tons of damage. "asshole." The monster screamed weakly, but could no longer stand up. Natsume sat on the ground blankly, such a method was beyond his understanding. Although Mr. Cat is powerful, he can¡¯t do this. What a magical technique. This is Natsume¡¯s only thought at this time. And Kakashi has become more mysterious in Natsume's eyes. Kakashi looked at his hands, and that strange feeling of power was so unreal. Natsume also reacted at this time and quickly ran to Kakashi's side. "Kakashi-sensei, how do you feel? Did you remember anything?" Kakashi shook his head and said nothing. Natsume was slightly disappointed when he saw this, but soon smiled again. "It doesn't matter, I will always remember it. Let's go home first." Natsume said, took Kakashi's hand and was about to leave. The sudden warmth at his fingertips stunned Kakashi for a moment, and he subconsciously broke away. "No, I will leave by myself." Kakashi said, walking ahead. Natsume was stunned for a moment, but still followed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 879 Memory You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Driving slowly along the way, Natsume would tell a little story about the past wherever he went. Although Kakashi had an impression, he could never remember it. People¡¯s memories are sometimes really scary. Sometimes there is a feeling that if the person in front of you does not have the memory of being with you, then he is not the person you know. He will become a stranger. Or, he is just a stranger with the same face as him. Memory is an important node in maintaining the relationship between two people. It is precisely because of these memories that life becomes beautiful. But what if all these memories disappear? He is still the same person, but he has not met you. Natsume should never have met Kakashi in her life. There are also scenes from Neko-sensei, Numata, Multitrack, and Natori. None of these people should have met Kakashi in the first place. This is an accident of life and an inexplicable encounter. At this moment, these memories are hidden in Kakashi's mind, and it seems that everything is back to where it started. ? But this is not the case. Natsume still has these memories and the beauty of knowing Kakashi. Even if Kakashi doesn¡¯t remember it now, Natsume will never give up. If memories will fade away, let us experience those moments again. This is what Natsume was thinking at this time. "Kakashi-sensei, we're here." Natsume pointed to an isolated house not far away. The word "Hatake" written on the door plate was particularly conspicuous. Of course, what is more eye-catching is the huge cherry blossom tree. It is obviously not the season of cherry blossoms, but the cherry blossoms are blooming extremely lushly. Kakashi froze in place, with a familiar look, as if he had really lived here for a long time. Natsume pushed the door open and Xuanhe Cui came out. "Natsume-sama, you are here." Cui has a gentle face, like a virtuous wife. "Xuan, Cui, long time no see." Seeing Natsume talking, the person was obviously not him. Kakashi knew that it must be the same monster as before. Thinking of this, Kakashi wanted to open his Sharingan. But at this moment, Kakashi was suddenly stunned. Sharingan! Shouldn¡¯t your Sharingan be always open? Why do you need to use chakra to open it now? ????????????????????? It feels like it¡¯s something that¡¯s originally yours. It was then that Kakashi suddenly realized that all of this might be true. If you didn¡¯t change from big to small, how could you have this ability? ¡°Has it turned out that you have integrated the Sharingan to this extent? It turns out that Obito¡¯s eyes can already be used by me like this? Thinking of this, Kakashi suddenly felt a little relieved. fair enough. Xuan's eyes fell on Kakashi behind Natsume. This boy who looked similar to Kakashi gave Xuan a familiar feeling. "Natsume-sama, is this Kakashi-sama's younger brother?" Xuan couldn't help but said. "No, Gen. He is Kakashi-sensei." Xuan and Cui were both shocked when they heard this, and Li Zhui and Si Mi also came over at this time. Tanuki looked at Kakashi solemnly, moved his nose, and came to a conclusion. "Is it a lunar and solar eclipse?" Natsume was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Tanuki to think of the lunar and solar eclipse so quickly. "Yes, it's a lunar and solar eclipse." "You idiot! He always makes his own decisions!" Tanuki's tone was a little angry, not sure if it was directed at Kakashi or the eclipse. Miya excitedly wanted to hug little Kakashi, but Kakashi ducked away. "Kakashi-sama was really indifferent when he was a child." Mi Mi couldn¡¯t help but complain. "I'm going to find that guy at Lunar Solar Eclipse. It's not an option to continue like this." Li Zhui said that he was going to turn into his true form to find Yue.bsp; Kakashi sat quietly, not thinking about these issues. The power inside the body is rolling. The power of lunar and solar eclipses is also gradually being eliminated. At this time, there was a knock on the door. "Kakashi-sensei, are you here?" Natsume's voice came, and he immediately opened the door and entered. Kakashi slowly opened his eyes and looked at Natsume who entered the door. "Kakashi-sensei, dinner is already being prepared. Is there anything you need?" Natsume asked carefully. Kakashi shook his head and said nothing. Seeing this, Natsume sat in front of Kakashi. "Kakashi-sensei, are you feeling uncomfortable?" "No. Natsume, I want to ask you a question." "What? As long as it's Kakashi-sensei's question, I will definitely answer it." Kakashi¡¯s eyes dimmed, and then he spoke softly. "Is a waste like me really important to you?" Natsume was stunned, not expecting Kakashi to describe himself as trash. "How can Kakashi-sensei be a waste? Kakashi-sensei, you are the best person I have ever seen!" Natsume was a little excited as he spoke and even stood up. Seeing Natsume behave like this surprised Kakashi. "Yeah?" Kakashi asked feebly, but he didn't know what he was struggling with. Isn¡¯t this exactly what I expected? "Of course it's true! It's my greatest luck to meet Kakashi-sensei!" Natsume was serious, but Kakashi was quite moved. When he was young, he did not understand the truth as he did later. At this time, Teacher Cat jumped in from the window. "Mr. Cat! You're back!" Natsume said happily. "It's so troublesome, Kakashi, but you owe me a favor this time. The guy from Lunar Solar Eclipse has already lifted the spell, and you will be back to your original state in a while." Teacher Neko said as she nuzzled into Natsume¡¯s arms. As soon as he finished speaking, before Kakashi could react, his body suddenly grew larger and returned to his previous appearance. Kakashi shook his head, and his memory was slowly recovering. "Great! Kakashi-sensei, you have recovered!" Natsume said happily. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 880 Book Pavilion You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After a long time, those eyes opened again. The scarlet color has faded, and her eyes are full of tenderness. "Kakashi-sensei?" Natsume shouted uncertainly, but Kakashi smiled. That gentle smile had already made Natsume understand that the Kakashi he liked was back. "Excuse me, little kitten, I owe you a favor this time." "Hey, it's good to know." Teacher Cat said nonchalantly. ¡°Natsume, let¡¯s go out, aren¡¯t everyone waiting for us to go there?¡± "Okay! Kakashi-sensei!" An accident has come to an end here. At the dinner table, Kakashi¡¯s recovery made everyone smile. Everything is back to normal. Looking at the people in front of him and thinking of what happened before, Kakashi knew that he had also established many bonds in this world. And it¡¯s not the kind that can be discarded casually. But sooner or later he will leave, so where will this bond go? Kakashi could only sigh silently. Some things can only be changed after they happen. Everyone enjoyed this dinner very much. And Ah Yin also officially moved into Qimu House. Because of Kakashi, Ayin has returned to a normal human body. And as a human being, learning is naturally indispensable. Gin is not much older than Natsume, so Kakashi arranged for Gin to attend Natsume's middle school, so the two of them could be considered companions. And because of similar personalities and similar experiences, the two quickly became familiar with each other. Kakashi is still teaching Tanuma to learn the magic of the demon slayer as before. After Natsume found out, he was a little angry at first, but after the joint persuasion of Kakashi and Tanuma, he was relieved. You still have to walk your own path in life. Days passed day by day, and on this day, an uninvited guest came to the door. "Kakashi-san, long time no see." Teba, dressed in a black kimono, appeared at the door of Hatake's house. "The field?" Kakashi was a little surprised at first, but soon thought of the reason. "Is it time?" Kakashi asked. "It turns out Mr. Kakashi still remembers it. That's great. I'm here to pick Mr. Kakashi up today." "Then let's go, I've been curious about it for a long time." After telling Tanuki and the others behind him, Kakashi followed him and left. "Whose house are you going to this time?" In the car, Kakashi asked softly. "It's Mr. Hakozaki. Mr. Hakozaki passed away a few days ago. His granddaughter wanted to sell the house he left behind. But because she heard that there was a study in the house with a large amount of monster information stored in it, she entrusted me to sell it. The clan took it out. But after spending so long, we still found nothing." "I didn't expect that with the power of the field clan, there are things that can't be found. It's really rare." Kakashi said in surprise. The scene heard the words and said helplessly: "There is nothing we can do about this. Mr. Hakozaki is not a simple person." The scene meant something, Kakashi glanced at him, but he had no intention of explaining. Kakashi didn¡¯t ask any more questions after seeing this. The car looked towards Mr. Hakozaki¡¯s house. It was a large house, covering an area of ??at least several thousand square meters. "It's really huge. I can't tell that you demon slayers are quite rich." Kakashi smiled. "Mr. Kakashi is joking, money is just an external possession." ¡°Only wealthy people would say this.¡± Kakashi didn¡¯t say any more nonsense and got out of the car directly. The field followed Kakashi and got out of the car together. The sun was still shining brightly, and the huge maple leaf tree attracted Kakashi's attention. It seems that Mr. Hakozaki is quite interested in maple trees. "Mr. Kakashi, the purpose of calling you here today is that I hope you can help me find the study. If I find it, all the information in it can be given to Mr. Kakashi to have a look first. What do you think?" &nbTeacher Xi? " Natsume was overjoyed, walked to the living room, and saw Kakashi as expected. "Kakashi-sensei, why are you here? What happened?" "There are some things." "Then let's go to my room and talk." "good." "Aunt Tazi, Kakashi-sensei and I will go up first." "Okay, Takashi. I'll serve the pastries to you later." "Thank you, Aunt Tazi." in the room. "Kakashi-sensei, are you in such a hurry to come to me? Is there something wrong?" Natsume asked doubtfully. Kakashi did not answer directly, but pointed his finger to add a layer of enchantment to the room. "I discovered something, so I wanted to come over and tell you, and also verify my idea." "whats the matter?" "Natsume, can you show me the Book of Friends?" When the cat teacher heard this, he narrowed his eyes and stared at Kakashi. "Boy! What do you want to do! That's my thing!" "Kitten, don't worry, I won't steal your things." Kakashi smiled. "Hmph! Don't even think about this idea, it's impossible!" "Kakashi-sensei, what do you want from the Book of Friends?" "There is something that needs to be verified. Don't worry, I won't rob it." "No, Kakashi-sensei, of course I won't worry about this. The friend account is here." Natsume said, taking out the green Book of Friends from her bag. Because of the returns in the past two years, less than one-third of the Account of Friends is left. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 881 Extra Ending You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi gently took the green Book of Friends and let go of the title page. That is the thickest page of the Book of Friends, with the words "Natsume's Book of Friends" written on the front. The powerful demon power covered the friend tent, and Kakashi couldn't help but frown slightly. It¡¯s not simple. I hadn¡¯t noticed it before, but now I felt that the demonic power possessed by my friend was a bit too strong. "Kakashi-sensei, do you have any questions?" "Of course there are problems." After Kakashi finished speaking, the demon power in his body poured into the title page of the Book of Friends. The constant flow of demonic power caused the Friends¡¯ Book to emit a burst of dazzling white light. Both Natsume and Neko-sensei showed incredible expressions. And Kakashi didn¡¯t know all this. In the white light, he seemed to have come to another world. Everything around is pure white. "Is this the world in the Book of Friends?" Kakashi murmured to himself, and then saw a silhouette not far ahead. Student uniform, waist-length hair. There is also a face similar to Natsume. The style of bowing one's head is even more amazing. "I didn't expect that someone could find me here. You are amazing." The girl spoke with a hint of playfulness. "Are you Natsume's grandmother, Reiko?" Although Kakashi¡¯s words were questioning, his tone was extremely firm. The girl did not deny it and nodded. "I am Reiko, Natsume Reiko." "It seems that as recorded in Mr. Hakozaki's notes, you have indeed sealed yourself into the Book of Friends." "Mr. Hakozaki?" Reiko whispered, that seemed to be a long-ago name to her. Kakashi didn¡¯t bother, just looked at Reiko quietly. "Everything is over. Tell me, what are you doing here? I believe you have no purpose. Your power is very strong, I can feel it. Moreover, a large part of the power does not belong to this world." "It seems that your power is still beyond my imagination. You saw through it so quickly." Kakashi smiled, seemingly not surprised. "If I hadn't seen through many things, I wouldn't have chosen to stay here." "Staying here, you should also know what Natsume is doing now, right?" Kakashi asked. "Takashi, he is really a good boy. Although he has the same fate as me, he has chosen a completely different path from me. I am very happy that he can be like this. If I could be like him back then, Like him, there may not be many stories later.¡± Reiko¡¯s expressions seem to tell her many stories. It¡¯s just that Reiko didn¡¯t say anything, and Kakashi didn¡¯t ask. It was obviously the first time we met, but we had this tacit understanding inexplicably. In a white light, Kakashi and Reiko stood opposite each other. There seems to be a silent wind blowing. Reiko¡¯s long hair is flowing, and Kakashi¡¯s clothes are neat. Reiko¡¯s existence can no longer be called a human being. Being born with powerful demonic powers, she was originally more like a demon than a human being. Reiko may have her own reasons for choosing her current way of existence. The two of them didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. After a moment of burning incense, the white light dissipated and Kakashi appeared in the room again. Natsume and Neko-sensei both looked at Kakashi in surprise. "Kakashi-sensei, where did you go just now?" Kakashi smiled and tapped the title page of the Book of Friends with his slender fingers. I saw that the blank space on the title page gradually disappeared, revealing its original appearance. Natsume Reiko! Teacher Neko and Natsume were even more shocked when they saw this. "What's going on?" Teacher Cat¡¯s eyes were solemn, as if he had thought of something. "Natsume, there are some things that you will gradually understand in the future. Regarding Reiko's choice, you still have your own path." Kakashi left some inexplicable words and left immediately. Natsume and Cat Teacher looked at each other, but they didn¡¯t know what it meant. Wait for them to understand??, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t worry. Kakashi smiled. Sasuke's lips curled up slightly when he heard this, but Naruto was a little unconvinced. The sunshine is just right and the breeze is not dry. "It's time to go home." Kakashi muttered to himself and then disappeared. Naruto and Sasuke were left looking helpless. ??Kakashi-sensei has really become more and more lazy recently. This must be the main reason why he is so eager to step down as Hokage. The flag wood house. "came back?" Terumi Mei, whose face was still beautiful, smiled and watched Kakashi return. "Well, I suddenly remembered that today is Natsume's birthday, I should go see him." "Is it Natsume's birthday? Why don't we go there together" ¡°That¡¯s it, it seems good, let¡¯s go.¡± "Um." A white light flashed, and Kakashi and Mei Terumi disappeared together. The Hatake House in Natsume¡¯s world. "Natsume, happy birthday." The most beautiful thing in life is encounter. Because there are infinite possibilities and some infinite fantasies when we meet. Natsume didn¡¯t know at that time that Kakashi would be the person who would influence his life. It¡¯s like Natsume didn¡¯t know what it meant to him when he met Mr. Cat. But no matter what, gentle people will always be treated gently by time. Sooner or later. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Ending remarks of extra episode You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At this point, this book is completely over. The extra-part decision was a bit hasty and a bit out of anger. During that time, I revisited Natsume¡¯s Book of Friends, and the feeling of emotion is still there. "But when I turn it into words, something changes its flavor. As I write this, I feel even more strange. ??Especially in the past month. It¡¯s already quite difficult to cope with all the things in work and life. It¡¯s even more tiring to write new and old books together. Fortunately, this period of time has almost passed. The story of Natsume and Kakashi is written here for the time being. Although there are many regrets, it is still a complete story. For the rest, feel free to imagine. If you are still interested readers, you can join the reader group, and some stories may be updated there. Of course, it will have to wait until I get over this difficult period. This book was uploaded at 11:28 on January 26, 2017, and nearly a year and a half has passed. Originally I wanted to write two million words, but unfortunately I still didn¡¯t reach it. No matter what, this is my first completed novel, and I am quite satisfied with it. ?Persisting until now is something to be proud of. "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" Author: Mo Yuan Jiuyan Thanks to the friends who have been with me until now. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com New book "Konoha Ink Marks" You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Using blood as ink and fingers as pen, we outline a different world of Naruto. Is the Blood Succession Limit awesome? Draw one! Is the reincarnation of the filthy earth against the heavens? Draw one! Is the sacred tree the source of all evil? Draw one! As long as you have the materials, what can't you draw? New books are uploaded, interested book friends can take a look. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com New book uploaded "Konoha Seven Flavors" You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Kakashi" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Rumor has it that there has been such a restaurant since the day Konoha was founded. It opens from early morning until it closes at dawn. The fragrance permeates the small space and is intoxicating. People call this place Qiweiju. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com